《Transmigrate To Orc Land》 Chapter 1 Yin Zhu turns over and over on the haystack. At last, she covers her head and starts to moan. God, let her die. She can''t play in this era. Thinking of the mess he left behind, Yin Zhuzhen hated it again. Yes, this is not Yin Zhu''s original body. She used to be an ordinary college student in the 21st century. Her life is not rich, but also rich. Her parents love her, and her brother and sister are harmonious. She is 10000 people who do not want to go through this backward ancient times, especially her body is not even a person. Now she is only half a person. Yes, half a person. She is a woman Orc, ORC, I remember that at the beginning, she found that she had become a chubby bear, which made her cry. Fortunately, later she knew that she could become a human. She wanted to go home. She wanted to go home. In the past two days, she tried to die, but she was saved and scolded. Yin Zhu knew very well that she couldn''t go back. When she opened her eyes, she was facing the damp and dark cave. In addition to the unsatisfactory life, there is also the mess left by the original owner. If she wants to live a good life here, she has to solve the problems of the original owner. She has escaped for two days and should face them. Yin Zhu is also called Yin Zhu. She is lazy and stupid, but she has a lofty heart. It is reasonable to say that females are rare and precious in the orc world. In this way, Yin Zhu can get married easily. But this girl falls in love with Tengxiao, the first master and beautiful man in the tribe. Where can Tengxiao see her? As a result, the woman doesn''t know where to get a love flower, and then she gets married Tengxiao overlord is bowing hard. I thought that I had a relationship with Tengxiao. Tengxiao said that he would marry himself. As a result, Tengxiao was willing to go to the land of God''s punishment to get the flower of Bingling, but he was not willing to marry her. The land of divine punishment is used by orcs to punish those who make mistakes. Any Orc who makes a big mistake can be forgiven if he gets the flower of ice spirit. However, the land of divine punishment is very dangerous. Anyway, many orcs go in, but no one can get the flower of ice spirit from it. So Tengxiao''s meaning is very clear. He would rather die than marry Yin Zhu. In this way, Yin zhuxun died, and then stayed up for two days and two nights in order to earn extra money to write a small program. She wore it like this. She knew it would be like this. She would never stay up late and have a good rest. And today is the day when Tengxiao is going to go to the place of God''s punishment, and she is going to stop this thing, which is also the wish of the original body, the original body does not want to Tengxiao die. Looking at his appearance after transformation, Yin Zhu is not used to it. The girl is chubby, and then the orc is very tall, with a height of nearly two meters. It''s like a giant beast going out, walking on the ground like an earthquake, and the dust is flying. For this figure, Yin Zhu is ten thousand spit. How does the girl eat, and make herself such an image. When Yin Zhu came to the gate of daze tribe, he found a group of girls wailing around the gate of daze tribe. In his memory of Tengxiao''s appearance, he had a face like God''s carefully carved face, with clear outline, high nose, deep cold eyes, shoulder long hair, wild and uninhibited, and some strangers were not allowed to enter. "Tengxiao, don''t go, don''t go. If you go to the place of God''s punishment, you will die, you will die." "Tengxiao, don''t go. If you go, we won''t see you again." "Tengxiao, don''t go. I''ll ask Yin Zhu to let you go." ¡­¡­ Even Mengtai, the head of the tribe, stopped Tengxiao. "Tengxiao, you married Yin Zhu. It''s just a woman. Do you make fun of your own life?" Tengxiao is the first warrior of the tribe. With Tengxiao, the tribe hunts more prey every time. There are not many strong people in the tribe. Many people starve to death every winter. The loss of Tengxiao makes the tribe even more sad this winter. Although females are rare and precious in the orc world, warriors are also precious. "I won''t marry Yin Zhu. You don''t have to persuade me any more." Tengxiao also wants to say that he just accepted his fate, but he really can''t accept it, especially what Yin Zhu did. Thinking that the woman had been killed twice in the past two days, Tengxiao felt that he could not go on like this. Going to the place of God''s punishment was an account to himself and Yin Zhu. it was a crime that he took advantage of the female and was unwilling to be responsible, so he had to accept punishment. As soon as Yin Zhu came to the gate of the tribe, someone found him. At this time, a woman with light brown long hair and gorgeous appearance came forward and pushed him fiercely, "Yin Zhu, what are you doing here? You''re going to force Tengxiao to death. Aren''t you reconciled?" This woman is Sophie, the first beauty of the tribe. She is a fox girl. She is very beautiful, but she is in line with the temperament of a fox. She always likes Tengxiao. Everyone says that they are a natural couple. Although Tengxiao is not particularly good for Sophie, she will at least talk to Sophie in a friendly way. Even Sophie thinks she will marry Tengxiao sooner or later. After all, the tribe is looking for her There is no better female than her, but the result is Yin Zhu. "Sophie, you have no right to deal with me and Tengxiao. Get out of the way." Originally because inexplicably through the heart full of fire, but also to face the public''s criticism, and now was pushed down, Yin Zhu is very unhappy.A little girl next to Sophie rushed to Sophie''s side and said angrily, "Yin Zhu, you''ve gone too far. You robbed Sophie''s man and dare to speak up here." Well, this petite girl is Miao Ni, the cat girl, and she is Sophie''s little follower. Yin Zhucai, who is in a bad mood, doesn''t care three, seven, twenty-one, and goes straight back, "Sophie''s man, that''s my Yin Zhu''s man." Miao Ni was annoyed by Yin Zhu''s words, and then angrily replied, "it''s your man, but people would rather die than you. What do you have to be proud of?" Yin Zhu was so shocked by this that he couldn''t say a word. Yes, people didn''t look up to her. Even her pride didn''t want a man who hated her. "Don''t you look for life and death? Why didn''t you die? How much like that. " Sophie gritted her teeth. Why doesn''t this woman just die. Yin Zhu would like to say that the original owner is really dead, but think about it or forget it, explain what it means, that''s it. At this time, the people at the gate of the tribe also saw Yin Zhu. This individual''s face was not very good, but he didn''t know what to say. At this time, the clan leader Meng Tai seemed to find a Savior and hurried forward to hold Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu, please advise Tengxiao not to go to the place of God''s punishment." "Patriarch, don''t say that again. I can''t marry her." Tengxiao said obstinately. "Tengxiao, you don''t have to go to the place of God''s punishment. Don''t worry, I won''t marry you. I don''t want you." Yin Zhu said lightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 As soon as Yin Zhu''s words were finished, all the people present were stunned. Did Yin Zhu say that? Meng Tai was overjoyed when he heard this. The crime of taking advantage of the female is big, but small is also very small. The main reason is that Yin Zhu had been dying before. Now, Yin Zhu is willing to let go of it. "Tengxiao, you heard me, Yin Zhu said. She won''t pursue your fault." Meng Tai is very happy to hold Tengxiao''s hand. "What''s your plot?" Tengxiao really didn''t believe that the man who wanted to die twice in a row just to force him to marry her would let him go. Yin Zhu wants to say that the original owner likes Tengxiao very much and doesn''t want to give up. But the original owner doesn''t want Tengxiao to die. If he knew Tengxiao would rather die than marry her, he probably wouldn''t do that. And she doesn''t need to. Although Tengxiao is so damn attractive, couples who don''t have love can only become resentful couples in the end. She doesn''t want to live like that. "No, I just want to be open." Yin Zhu said lightly. "What are your conditions? If it''s too much, I''d rather go to the place of God''s punishment. " Tengxiao''s handsome face was tight. "Tengxiao, I''m not as bad as you think. Don''t think about me with bad thoughts. I just like you. I can''t like myself. But if you would rather die than get rid of me, I''ll let you go. I hope you live, that''s all." This is her final defense for the original owner. Tengxiao was silent when he heard this. Some of the people present were silent, because apart from this reason, they couldn''t think of the reason why Yin Zhu wanted to let Tengxiao go. Yin Zhu looked at the crowd and turned to walk towards his cave. I can only help you with your business. It''s an end to what you''ve done. After that, this body will belong to me completely. After finishing this, Yin Zhu felt relaxed from the bottom of his heart, and the original owner had gone completely. Looking at the far away Yinzhu, they all know that this time it''s true. Yinzhu really let Tengxiao go. It seems that Yinzhu is not so bad. Montaigne was very happy to see this. "Well, it''s OK. They''re all scattered. Those who should go hunting should go out as soon as possible. They don''t need to eat today, do they?" Montaigne laughs and drives people. But Tengxiao was still standing in the same place. Meng Tai patted Tengxiao on the shoulder: "Tengxiao, in fact, Yin Zhu has some bad problems, but the essence is not bad. Forget it, things are over. What do you say and do? Go and help you." Tengxiao goes back to the cave where he lives with his face stretched. He squats down and sits weakly. Why is it that he is sad to see Yin Zhu say those words? He thinks that he is so unscrupulous in saying that he would rather die than marry these days, which is also a kind of harm to Yin Zhu. The female has never been insulted like this in the world of orcs. But he still won''t marry Yin Zhu. He just feels that he owes Yin Zhu a little. Since he owes her, he tries to make up for it. After thinking about it clearly, Tengxiao feels much better in his heart. He collects all the animal skins in his cave and plans to give them to Yin Zhu. It''s a compensation. Tengxiao carried a lot of animal skins to the entrance of Yinzhu''s cave. After hesitating for a while, he began to shout, "Yinzhu, come out." Yin Zhu listlessly went to the gate of Shandong Province and saw Tengxiao standing in front of him. Some of him said: "what else can I do for you?" "I''m sorry, Yin Zhu. These skins are for you. It''s my apology." Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s bad face and says it carefully. Then he puts down a pile of hide in his hand. Looking at others carefully apologizing to themselves, no matter how much dissatisfaction they have, they are saying that this is the original owner''s fault. "Don''t apologize. You''re right. I''m too demanding. Take it back." Yin zhurou said. "You, it''s good that you don''t blame me. I put the things here." Tengxiao turned and ran. The more Yin Zhu didn''t blame himself, the more Tengxiao felt guilty. He didn''t dare to look at Yin Zhu''s face and ran away. What can Yin Zhu say when all the people run away? Besides, these are all excellent leather, genuine leather. Touching the soft fur, Yin Zhu can''t wait to roll on it. It''s so comfortable. In modern times, these skins are hundreds of thousands at least. Since others so sincerely forced to give themselves an apology, then she reluctantly accepted it. Yin Zhu has already tucking his sleeping grass for one hundred times, and with so many leather, he can finally make complaints about a decent bed. She happily moved these skins into the cave. There were 48 skins in total, and the quality was very good. Yin Zhu took three skins to make the bed, and the rest of the skins could be made into animal skin skirts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 He was very lazy, and the caves he lived in were dirty. Since he wanted to live here in the future, he had to clean up the cave. When Yin Zhu was packing up, a middle-aged woman came outside. She was a little naive and honest, and it was Mei Li, Yin Zhu''s biological mother. Yin Zhu thought that this biological mother was very complicated. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to communicate with Mei Li, but the relationship between Mei Li and Yin Zhu is not close, and he doesn''t find the difference between them. Yin Zhu''s biological father is gone, and Mei Li has several partners. When Yin Zhu''s biological father is gone, Yin Zhu is already six years old. The six-year-old Orc can do everything. In addition, the cubs are provided by the tribe, so Mei Li doesn''t live with Yin Zhu. She lives with her partner. Mei Li only manages Yin Zhu''s daughter when she thinks of it occasionally. Yin Zhu is on her own most of the time. In addition, Melly has to care about her three partners and other children. Even if she really wants to manage them, she is powerless. Besides, they are all in the same tribe. Yin Zhu has food and drink. What can he do. "What are you doing here?" Yin Zhu light said, anyway, before Yin Zhu is also such an attitude. "Yin Zhu, what are you going to do next? You''ll be an adult in half a month, Martin. He said he would marry you. What do you think? " Does Melly raise her own question with some worry? Martin? There is such a person in my memory. He is the nephew of mark, one of Melly''s partners. What does he look like? It''s just plain and light, the original owner is 10000, but now she doesn''t like to marry a person she doesn''t know. "Don''t marry." Yin Zhu''s neat answer. "If you don''t marry, you''ll like Tengxiao, right? But Tengxiao won''t marry you, Yin Zhu. In half a month, when you become an adult, the tribe won''t continue to support you. What''s wrong with Martin? He''s very powerful. He can hunt and feed you. He''ll be able to get along with you after looking for a few partners. " Melly cried angrily, how could the child be so stubborn that she couldn''t understand her hard work at all. After hearing Mei Li''s words, Yin Zhu remembered that the tribe was semi public and semi private. The food for the juveniles was provided by the tribe. The adult men had to hand in certain prey when they went out hunting every day, and the rest of the prey was personal. As a precious female in the tribe, she was provided by the tribe before she was a minor, but when she was an adult, she had to choose her partner to pass on the offspring of the tribe, which was also an obligation, otherwise, who would raise you in vain. When Yin Zhu heard what Meili said, she felt like a bolt from the blue. She was so stupid. After solving things by herself this morning, she always felt that she had missed something. Now she knows. She even wants to marry herself out in half a month, because if she doesn''t choose a partner, the patriarch will help to appoint one. Of course, the tribe is a bit human, that is, it is OK for females not to choose partners, but the tribe will not continue to provide food and protection for females after all. After all, power and obligation are relatively equal, so we can''t want all kinds of benefits without paying. There is no such cheap thing in the world. However, it''s very dangerous in the orc world. A female can''t support herself at all, so the adult female will choose a partner. With a partner, the male should protect his partner unconditionally and support the female. Looking at the silent Yinzhu, Meili sighed and touched Yinzhu''s head, "Yinzhu, don''t think Eminem helped Martin. You are my baby. Can I not love you? Martin is not very good-looking, but he is good-looking. Eminem grew up in front of him and knows his roots. Besides, to tell you the truth, you are not very good-looking yourself, and those good people don''t like you. You always have to choose your partner, so it''s better to choose Martin. " God, she didn''t even talk about love before. She even wants to marry herself out in half a month. She''s not alive. She''s not alive. "If I don''t marry, no one will marry. If anyone dares to force me to marry, I will die at his door." Yin Zhu really wants to die this time. Why do you want to marry? Other females can''t live alone, which doesn''t mean she can''t. yes, she''s determined not to marry. Melly trembled when she heard this. "What are you talking about, you bear child? You always rub my heart with death. You villain, you piss me off." "OK, if you don''t like it, I won''t force people to you. You choose your own business, and I don''t care about your business." Melly turned away in anger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 Yin Zhu holds her chin and thinks that she still has half a month. In the next half a month, she must find a way to support herself. Yin Zhu does not believe that with his knowledge of the 21st century, he will not be able to live here. She used to read a lot of ORC novels when she was free. It''s not written in the novels. If you go out for a walk, you can see all kinds of vegetables, rice and wheat that the orcs don''t know. There''s a whole world waiting for her to develop. Are you afraid of lack of food? By this time, the cave had been almost cleaned up, because there was no broom or anything. Besides, the ground was covered with mud. Yin Zhu just picked up some rubbish and sorted out the things in Shandong. The cave was left by the original owner''s father, but all the things left by the original owner''s father were almost wasted by the original owner. The cave is very big. After sorting out the things, it seems that the cave is much bigger, even the light is better. There are few useful things left in the whole cave, such as two small leather bags, a small stone pot, a small stone dagger and a small handful of firewood. Seeing the neatly packed cave, Yin Zhu clapped her hands with satisfaction and finally cleaned it up. Looking outside the cave, it was almost noon. She should have gone to eat. These two days, because she didn''t want to live, she didn''t go to eat for two days and was hungry. In the tribe, you can cook your own food or go to the square of the tribe to cook with you. Yin Zhu plans to have a look. In his memory, the original owner is waiting for others to cook. When Yin Zhu arrived, he saw that the patriarch Meng Taizheng was organizing the males of the tribe to barbecue there. The older females of the tribe had already taken part of the roasted meat to feed the young, and the older ones were eating it by themselves. The arrival of Yin Zhu made the scene of smiling stop, and the scene was a little embarrassed. Seeing this, Meng Tai quickly stood up and said, "Yin Zhu, come to dinner. Just a moment, the barbecue will be better." "Well, uncle Tai, you''re busy. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll help look after the baby." Yin Zhu was ashamed to think that she was in a hurry to eat every time she came, and she was angry even if she gave it to her slowly. Although those things were not done by herself, now her body has become her, and those things are destined to hang on her for a lifetime. As soon as Yin Zhu''s words were finished, Meng Tai was stunned. Will Yin Zhu look after the baby? But this child finally wants to learn well, can''t beat her, don''t let her see, Meng Tai quickly called a half big boy to follow Yin Zhu, in case Yin Zhu can''t help. Yin Zhu didn''t take care of children very much, but she saw a lot on TV, and she also knew her own background, so she was looking for a four or five-year-old cub. It''s easy to make. The cub was very good. Yin Zhu held people in his arms, took a large piece of barbecue, tore it into small pieces with her fingers and fed it to the cub. Let alone, it was quite decent. People around Yin Zhu look at the way she feeds the baby. They think that today''s Yin Zhu looks very soft and pleasant, and she will take her baby. From time to time, the male secretly glanced at Yin Zhu, and his temper was not as bad as the legend. Although he grew a little fat, the female was a little fat. They were afraid that the female would lose weight and would not be able to survive the winter. Thinking that a large number of orcs in the tribe would starve to death every winter, they felt uncomfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 Sophie looked at the people around her and began to change her attitude towards Yin Zhu. She was very angry. She went straight to the front of Yin Zhu and looked down at Yin Zhu sitting on the stone mound. She said with disdain, "Yin Zhu, you are really an unshakable means for your happiness for the rest of your life." Yin Zhu couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this. He didn''t provoke this woman. What does she want to do? "Before you calculated Tengxiao with love fruit, and then Tengxiao didn''t want you. You are probably the first female in the orc world to be abandoned." Sophie couldn''t help laughing. "Tengxiao didn''t want me, but he didn''t want you, so you don''t have to be proud." Yin Zhu replied faintly. Sophie can''t help but twist her face when she hears this. Yes, after Yin Zhu lets Tengxiao go, Sophie runs to Tengxiao and says that she doesn''t dislike Tengxiao and is willing to accept Tengxiao. Unfortunately, Tengxiao refuses. There was a discussion about this just now. It was said that Tengxiao was a fool. Let Sophie not be a beauty. "Fart, it''s not you. How can Tengxiao not want me? Tengxiao feels that his guilt doesn''t deserve me, because he''s sullied by you." Sophie gets angry when it comes to this. Tengxiao, she thought about Tengxiao for so long, but she was bitten by the mouse Yin Zhu. However, Tengxiao refused her and refused. "Well, I can say that. I don''t think Tengxiao is worthy of me, so I don''t want him." Anyway, Yin Zhu has always been a cheeky, not afraid. "You, you''re shameless." Sophie was trembling with anger. "I''m shameless. I didn''t steal or rob." Yin Zhu glances at Sophie. "Sophie, I''ve let go of Tengxiao. He doesn''t want you. It''s his business. Don''t trouble me. Otherwise, you can try to see if I''ll do whatever you want." Yin zhuleng snorts twice, then ignores Sophie and takes good care of the child in his arms. Sophie also want to say something, Miao Ni next to her at this time quickly grabbed Sophie, "Sophie forget it, Yin Zhu, don''t stand, cheap also sell good, you first think about it, half a month later you can be a partner, don''t when no one wants, then joke." Sophie finally gave a hard hum, then turned around and left arrogantly. Miao Ni is so cruel that she stabs Yin Zhu''s wound. However, as long as she is not picky, no one can ask for it. After all, in the orc world with serious sexual imbalance, sows can race Diao cicada. How can no one ask for it? It''s just who they marry. At this time, next to a small female carefully leaned up, comforted and said: "Yin Zhu, you can rest assured that there will be someone for you at that time." This cat girl, ivy, is timid. She is always far away from Yin Zhu. Today, seeing that Yin Zhu is easy to talk, she can''t help but talk to him. However, the girl looks at Yin Zhu carefully after saying this, for fear that Yin Zhu will be angry. Another female next to Ivy carefully looks at Yin Zhu, who dares to be angry with ivy and immediately jumps out to stop her. That''s her friend Lina, who became an adult last autumn. "Well, ivy, do you have a choice?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking curiously. Each year, the tribe will hold an adult ceremony in late spring and late autumn to let the adult females choose their partners. This time, there are eight females in the tribe. Ivy is one of them. Ai Wei is asked by Yin Zhu, her cheeks are red, and she is bashful holding her skirt. It seems Ivy already has a partner. Lina looks at Yin Zhu talking well. She doesn''t care if she doesn''t have any thorns. Ivy is too timid. She should contact more people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 After helping to feed the cubs, Yin Zhu began to eat. She was starving. This barbecue has a little burnt aroma, but it''s not delicious enough. This barbecue only has a little salt, and there''s no other spices. The barbecue still needs some spices and some peppers, so it''s perfect. After eating a lot, Yin Zhu is finally full. She licks her mouth and finds that Ivy and Lina are staring at her. She thinks that she has eaten a stone pot of meat. Yin Zhu estimates that there are about ten kilograms of meat. Yin Zhu suddenly feels that she has some internal injuries and wants to lose weight. As a result, she eats too much because she is hungry. "Yin Zhu, when you choose your partner in half a month, you should choose more." Lina''s quiet voice. Yin Zhu almost choked when she heard this. She didn''t want any of them, and she chose more. One side of ivy definitely nodded, "well, you can eat so much, don''t choose more, others can''t afford you." You can eat, you can eat, Yin Zhu felt that this sentence sounded like a magic spell in his ear. "I ate so much because I was hungry for two days. I didn''t usually eat so much." Yin Zhu felt powerless to explain. "It doesn''t matter. It''s not wrong to be able to eat." Lina''s slow mending of the sword is in the heart. The male on the other side had eaten almost as much at this time. Then Yin Zhu saw a group of males digging holes and throwing the skeleton and internal organs of some wild animals in. Yin Zhu hurried forward to stop them, "what are you doing? Don''t you want any of these? " It''s better to make soup with bones, and stir fry with internal organs after washing. It''s a rare delicacy. Why not. "It''s all edible." Yin Zhu pointed to the pile of things and said. It''s good to cook soup for the cubs after chopping the bones. It''s good to supplement calcium, and it''s also comfortable to eat barbecue and bowl soup every day. Sophie couldn''t help laughing when she heard this, "Yin Zhu, we all know that we can eat it, but now it''s spring, when there is no shortage of food, who wants to eat this disgusting thing? Maybe you can pick it up. When no one cares about your food and drink in half a month, you can still fill your stomach with these things." As soon as Sophie''s words fell, a group of people around her couldn''t help laughing. Meng Tai waved his hand at this time, "Yin Zhu, I know these things can be eaten, but it''s spring now. We have a lot of food. We should bury these things quickly, otherwise it will lead to mosquitoes and wild animals." This viscera is not delicious, fishy and smelly. When there is not enough food in winter, the male will pick it up and eat it, but the female has never eaten it. These are all good things, but now they are going to be lost. We can''t just lose them. "Patriarch, you don''t want this thing. You can give it to me." Yin Zhu blinked at Meng Tai. Montaigne was stunned, and then asked, "do you really want this?" Yin Zhu definitely nodded, "patriarch, give it to me, give me these things." "Take it if you want it." Anyway, they are all unnecessary things, and Meng Tai is also willing to do favor. He is just curious about what Yin Zhu does with these things. "Thank you. Thank you, patriarch." Yin Zhu said happily. There are too many things for Yin Zhu to take away. If you want to clean the internal organs, you can keep them for two or three days in the cool place where you put salt in. But when you face these internal organs, Yin Zhu suddenly has a headache. What do you want to take to pack them? Ivy asked in a low voice, "Yin Zhu, what do you want these things for?" "Eat, those things are delicious." Think of fried sausage, pig heart soup, Yin Zhu can''t help licking his mouth. "You really eat." Ivy looks at Yin Zhu in surprise. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 "Ivy, do you have anything in your house that can hold these things?" Yin Zhu some headache looking at the ground a few viscera, can only thick skinned to ask around ivy. "Yes, yes, I''ll go back and get it for you." Ivy trotted home. Soon, Ivy came over with several pots of things. Yin Zhu looked at them. It seemed like a bamboo tube, but did it have the size of a washbasin? At this time, Melly also asked the family members to come forward to help. Although she thought her daughter was shameful and stupid, Yin Zhu asked for it. What could she do? Some help saved Yin Zhu''s hard work. Yin Zhu was still thinking about so many internal organs before. She had to wash them all afternoon by herself. Looking at mark, several people had taken the internal organs to the river to clean them up. Yin Zhu hugged Mei Li''s arm with a smile and said, "thank you, Eminem." "I tell you, just once. Don''t think about next time." Melly said angrily with a strained face. "Eminem, it''s delicious. I''ll cook it later and bring it to you for a taste?" Yin Zhu said with a smile. "No, it''s terrible. Just try it. I tell you, don''t pick up the rubbish and you can choose your partner. Even if you are used to eating the rubbish, you still have to pick it up in spring and summer, and wait for winter? What would you like to eat in winter? " Meili thinks that Yin Zhu''s desire to eat viscera is purely because she doesn''t want to get married. If she thinks about this trick, she will let Yin Zhu suffer and choose her partner. Well? Yinzhu heard all over the black line, she really like these food, how no one believe. Forget it. Let''s wait until she cooks these things for them to taste. "Mother, I''ll help you wash it. You''ll do it first." You can''t let others do all the things you want. "Ivy, I''ll give it back to you later." Yin Zhu ran to the river to help wash. Mark and his party have no one to talk to Yin Zhu. Mark doesn''t like Yin Zhu. They all know that the female is delicate, but it''s rare for her to be so delicate. Melly has been worried that her daughter can''t find a good partner. She told him to let Martin choose Yin Zhu. Although her nephew Martin is not very good-looking, she has a strong hand. It''s not that she can''t find a partner It''s not for Melly''s sake. Who wants to choose Yin Zhu as a partner? What happens? He had the cheek to do his nephew''s ideological work, and then Yin Zhu said that he didn''t like Martin, which really annoyed him. There are many people with seven hands and eight feet. They washed the things quickly. Yin Zhu looked at the people who helped and said, "thank you, mark, red, uncle Jamin, and my brothers." Yes, Meili gave birth to many cubs, and Yin Zhu is the only female. Mark left with a chill. Red looked at Yinzhu, just nodded, turned and left. When he saw the two in front of him, he gave Yin Zhu a smile. "Well, uncles are busy. Don''t mind." Yin Zhu seems to have a lot better temper these two days. "I know. Thank you, uncle." The original owner really can''t be a person, these people can be said to be her relatives, the result Leng is make no one is willing to take care of her. "Uncle, I want to ask where I can get salt." Although the weather is not very hot, there is no salt. This thing will break down. I miss the refrigerator in the past. "You can exchange salt with the patriarch." As he answered, he suddenly remembered what Yin Zhu could do for salt. He turned to his mouth and said, "we still have some over there. You can go back and get it." "Thank you, uncle. No more." Yin Zhu refuses. She''s embarrassed to run to them to move and take them just because she''s Melly''s daughter. Melly and her family want to eat by themselves. "Well, look at it for yourself. If you don''t have it, come and get it." Benjamin''s gentle smile. The whole three pots of viscera, Yin Zhuxi Zizi of the three pots stacked together, end up to his cave inside. The only advantage of becoming an orc is that she has more strength. If she had a hard time carrying one pot before, how could she carry three pots together so easily. He moved the things back to his cave, and then Yin Zhu exchanged five pieces of animal skins for a small tube of salt, which was about ten jin of salt. The salt was so expensive that Yin Zhu''s heart ached. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 After marinating the animal viscera, Yin Zhu took the stone dagger and carried out two small cloth bags. It''s late spring and early summer. There are many things in the mountain. Yin Zhu didn''t dare to go far, so he went to the hill next to the tribe. There were no beasts near the tribe, so the males of the tribe were all killed. But after walking for a long time, Yin Zhu didn''t see the food he was familiar with. Instead, he saw a lot of things he didn''t know. The weeds on the roadside were very high, more than one meter high. If she got into the grass, no one could see them. Where''s the food? Yin Zhu turned left and right, making his back ache and sweating, but he didn''t find anything familiar. Who the hell said it''s easy to find food? The species here are not the same as the earth, OK? How to find it? Yin Zhu feels so tired that she will never love again. She is full of knowledge, but now she doesn''t know how to apply it. It must be God playing with me. Yin Zhu is sitting on the ground feebly. Do you want to go hunting? This body is indeed stronger than those in previous lives, but it is not comparable with those males at all. Males have many disabilities when they go hunting. If she goes, she will probably give away her head. There are many unknown plants on the mountain, but Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to eat them. He doesn''t know how many orcs died of starvation. There are several kinds of edible vegetables, leaves and fruits known to the orcs, which are summarized by tens of millions of ORC predecessors with their lives. Is it difficult for her to get married? Yin Zhu is lying on the ground dejected. As for the image, what do you want to do now. Bai Nai saw a little red fruit beside him. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but poke it. However, at this time, Yin Zhu''s head suddenly thought of an electronic voice: "discovery of new species, identification system started." When Yin Zhu saw the translucent screen in front of him, he was very surprised. Isn''t this the little program he wrote after two nights? This thing is coming with itself. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu immediately gets up and has an identification system. Can she learn from Shennong to taste all kinds of herbs and identify all the things she can eat? Yin Zhu decided not to scold God, at least give her a golden finger to survive. This system is written by Yin Zhu herself. She knows what functions it has better than anyone else. In fact, it''s just a part of the program of a small game. When she wrote this program, she tried to run it and put some things in her backpack. Yin Zhu looked for it carefully and found the backpack interface at the bottom of the screen. Yin Zhu threw all the leather pocket stone daggers in his hand, and then took out the things in the warehouse. Looking at the things in his hand, Yin Zhu was very happy that the backpack could be used, so he had a mobile warehouse. Looking at the only one page backpack, Yin Zhu felt very sad. She knew it would happen. She never wanted to save trouble, so she got a one page backpack. She must have got a ten page eight page backpack. It''s a pity that she was lazy at the beginning. When she was running, she tried a few things. One was a black iron dagger, a beautiful official dress, ten bottles of small red medicine, and ten big experience pills. Yin Zhu''s eyebrows smoked. She didn''t know it before. She was so regretful that her intestines were blue. She should have put a lot of things in it at the beginning. Xiao Hong Yao and experience Dan don''t know whether reality is useful or not. Let''s keep them for the time being. They can be regarded as a thought for ourselves. The other two are good things that can be used. Yin Zhu takes out the dagger. It''s much easier to use than the broken stone dagger. In addition, the cloth of the ancient costume is very good. It should be able to make a lot of clothes and pants, especially underwear. These days, surrounded by a group of animal skins, Yin Zhu is always worried that he will run out. I don''t know if the food inside will be bad. Let''s go back and test it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 Yin Zhu happily looked at the identification system carefully, and the result of the previous identification of the little red fruit has come out. It is an unknown wild fruit, the fruit of vine plants, which contains a small amount of iron and zinc. The fruit is sour and bitter, with slight toxin and paralysis, and cannot be eaten. At this time, Yin Zhu casually named the fruit Hongguo, and then quickly touched the plants nearby. She wants to identify and find something to eat. Because the level of the identification system is relatively low, Yin Zhu found that it takes 15 minutes to identify a thing, but as long as it has been identified, it will leave a file, and the next time it comes across it, it will be displayed, and there is no need to identify it again. In the afternoon, Yin Zhu touched all the flowers and plants in the back mountain. Let alone, he found five kinds of food to eat. One is the grass leaves whose leaflets grow like leeks, but the leaves are much longer than leeks, nearly one meter long, without the strong smell of leeks. Because the system suggests that they can be eaten, Yin Zhu picked some leaves and tasted them. They are very tender and have a light sweet taste. Yin Zhu takes the name of incompetent, casually takes the name of leafy vegetables, and then cuts this bunch of leafy vegetables into his backpack. It should be enough for him to eat several meals. Remember this place carefully, and harvest the next time the leaves grow again. I also picked up 17 eggs. I don''t know what kind of eggs they are. The eggs are so big that they are as big as a small bowl for eating. Anyway, the system identified that they could be eaten, so Yin Zhu collected them directly. Then there is a kind of fruit on the tree. I don''t know what it is. The fruit is rich in starch and can be eaten, but it''s not ripe yet. It''s not recommended to pick it. Yin Zhu named it cassava. Potatoes contain a lot of starch. Yin Zhu is very happy to find the sweet potato. It should be a staple food. If you can''t finish eating it, you can make starch and make fans. According to Yin Zhu''s memory, most orcs live by hunting. She can''t stand eating meat all day long. On this hill, Yin Zhu has found five such trees. It is estimated that there should be some on the hill next door, and a tree has at least hundreds of fruits. If she finds more, she will not worry about eating and drinking. Then there are a lot of mushrooms. The diameter of large mushrooms is more than one meter, and the diameter of small mushrooms is 20 or 30 cm. These are natural wild mushrooms. They are good things. Although they have never been seen before, the identification system says that they can be eaten. What worries her? Of course, there are not many poisonous mushrooms called Yin Zhu. The last thing you can eat is a kind of plant with small yellow flowers. It can clear away heat and toxin, relieve inflammation and pain, and remove fishy smell. In terms of category, it is a kind of Chinese herbal medicine. Yin Zhu calls it huanghuacao. After picking a lot of it, you can get rid of fishy smell. Can it be used as seasoning after drying? Try to go home. You can''t eat bad people anyway. Yin Zhu was very satisfied with this afternoon''s harvest, but he didn''t have enough backpacks. He could only put one thing in one backpack, and the maximum number of each thing was 99. In one afternoon, more than half of the 100 backpacks were used, including more than ten squares of leafy vegetables and one square of mushrooms. I''ll go back and sort out these things, and get rid of the mushrooms In addition to fresh food can be dried away. The sky is getting dark, and she should go too. Tomorrow, she will go to other mountains to have a look. I believe that with her own efforts, she can support herself, so that she can not get married. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 It took him about ten minutes to go back to his cave, and Yin Zhu put the three basins of internal organs into his backpack. At this time, Yin Zhu found that the internal organs were calculated according to the basin instead of one pair and two pairs. Did he pack the things and calculate according to the bag? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu quickly took out all the vegetables in his backpack, wrapped them in a large animal skin, and then put them in his backpack. As expected, it showed a package of vegetables. Seeing this, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that he had to find a way to get some big storage boxes or baskets, so as to make better use of the backpack. Yin Zhu took a handful of leafy vegetables and some of the same small mushrooms. Then he twisted his small stone pot and went to the river to wash things. When he came back, he took some animal bones to boil mushroom soup. It must be delicious. As for the leafy vegetables, he used it to brush soup. It must be delicious. He would drool if he thought about it. As for the bowl and chopsticks, Yin Zhu can''t solve this problem for the time being. Chopsticks are still easy. Yin Zhu picks up a small firewood in his home, picks out a more beautiful one, and uses a dagger to chop out a few simple chopsticks. When Yin Zhu went to the square, many people were busy preparing dinner there. At this time, Yin Zhu found Meng Shao, who was in command, "clan leader, can you give me those animal bones and internal organs?" Meng Shao nodded. It doesn''t matter if you give Yin Zhu something you don''t want. Yin Zhu picked up a few big bones and went to the river to clean them. Then he took his things to find Meili''s family. From the things at noon, we can see that Meili is still very concerned about Yin Zhu. Those uncles and brothers are all his relatives. Besides, they also rushed to help Yin Zhu when he had something to do at noon. Although some people''s tone towards Yin Zhu was not very good, it can only be attributed to the original owner''s bad attitude towards these relatives before. Now Yin Zhu plans to have a good relationship with them. When he saw Yin Zhu coming, he stood up with a smile. "Yin Zhu is coming. Let''s have a rest first." Yin Zhu used to be alone and seldom came to them. Today, it''s really strange that he would take the initiative to come in front of them. "Uncle Jamin, can you break this bone for me?" The small dagger is too small to cut the bone. Yin Zhu can only ask for help from the more talkative Jamin. Benjamin nodded with a smile. It''s all small things. He stretched out his sharp claws and broke several animal bones neatly. Yin zhufei quickly put his pot on the shelf, and then took out a very hot fire from the nearby fire and put it under his own stone pot. "Uncle Jamin, I took a lot of bones and brought them back to me to boil a pot of soup. You can have a taste." There was no flint in this era. The earliest kind of fire was brought back by the warriors of the tribe from the sky fire, that is, the fire caused by rain and lightning. Then they carefully brought the fire back to the tribe, and the fire was guarded by a fixed person, not to let it go out. They don''t eat bones, but Yin Zhu''s eyes are shining. He can''t say if he refuses. Forget it, just cook it. It''s the child''s will. As for whether to eat or not, let''s talk about it later. The child looks better than before. He is calm and has a smile on his face. He feels much more comfortable after seeing it. He is no longer prickly as before. No matter whether he is close or not, he will prick when he sees people. After Tengxiao, the child has grown up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 Yin Zhu first burned a little water, then put the animal bone in it and scalded it to remove the blood. Then he put the bone in the water and boiled it. When the bone was boiling, Yin Zhu was ready to put the mushroom into the pot, but he was knocked out by Jamin. "What do you do, Yin Zhu? This thing can''t be eaten." Yin Zhu watched helplessly as his clean mushrooms fell into the soil and were covered with dust. "Uncle Jamin, this is a mushroom. It''s edible." Yin Zhu squats down to pick up the mushroom and explains to Jamin. "No, I can''t. do you remember Uncle Denny in our tribe? That''s what killed him. " Jamin is anxious to knock down the mushroom in Yinzhu''s hand again. Up to now, he remembers that when Danni died, he was bleeding all over his body and his face was black, which made people afraid. From then on, people in the tribe changed color when they talked about mushrooms. "Uncle Jamin, this mushroom can be eaten. Some mushrooms are poisonous and can''t be eaten. This mushroom can be eaten without poison. It tastes delicious and is very delicious for soup." Yin Zhu explained in a hurry. "Uncle Yin Zhu, I know you are sad, but people always have to live. In fact, there are many beautiful men in the tribe. Even if you don''t like our tribe, there are several tribes around you. You look so beautiful. Tengxiao can''t see that it''s his loss. Let''s go back to the next few tribes, seduce all the beautiful men from their side, and then fight hard Do you think it''s a good idea to hit Tengxiao''s face Benjamin gently persuades. He felt that his conscience would hurt when he said this, but in order to dispel Yin Zhu''s idea of his own birth, he could say anything. Jamin thinks that Yin Zhu is still eating mushrooms because he doesn''t want to die, so when he says this, he hastily tramples on the mushrooms he knocked down, and doesn''t let Yin Zhu have the chance to pick them up again. Yin Zhu originally thought that his uncle was cute, but when he saw the rotten mushrooms, he couldn''t help turning black. The delicious food she had worked hard to pick was ruined. "Uncle, I don''t really want to die. Do I look like a person who doesn''t cherish life? This mushroom is really edible. It''s really edible. " Yin Zhu emphasized it sentence by sentence. One side of the mark heard this sarcastic said, "you cherish life, can die twice?" Think of Melly for this matter almost did not cry faint, mark is distressed, to Yin Zhu is also very unhappy. Melly has been regretting that she didn''t teach Yin Zhu well for so many years, which makes Yin Zhu so extreme and stubborn. One side of Martin leisurely mend the knife, "is really cherish life, ordinary people want to die twice already dead." Yin Zhu stares at Martin when he hears this. Meili even says that this man is willing to marry himself. This poisonous tongue can make her angry to death. Yin Zhu thinks that if he doesn''t prove that the mushroom can be eaten, this group of people probably won''t let her eat the mushroom. Sophie, who always pays attention to the movement of Yin Zhu, comes over at this time. "Yin Zhu, don''t go too far. You say you forgive Tengxiao and die at the same time. I tell you, it''s impossible. Even if you die, you will die in vain. It has nothing to do with Tengxiao. With me, you can''t depend on Tengxiao any more." At this time, the surrounding orcs also gathered around. When they heard that Yin Zhu wanted to eat mushrooms, they didn''t know who yelled, "no, Yin Zhu wants to die again." So crash, inside three circle, outside three circle, Yin Zhu was surrounded. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 Meng Tai felt that his hair had lost a lot in the past two days because of Yin Zhu''s death seeking. He went up to Yin Zhu and said, "Yin Zhu, in fact, you don''t have to look for life and death for a male. It''s like losing the face of a female. You''re so beautiful that you don''t have to worry about your partner." Yin Zhu listened to the affirmative nod, that is, she never worried about her marriage. "Don''t worry, patriarch. I''ll stick to my word. If I say I won''t marry Tengxiao, I won''t marry him. Don''t worry, I don''t want to die. I want to live well." Yin Zhu patted his chest to guarantee. "That''s right. You should live well at a young age." Montaigne was very glad to hear that. Who just said that the child was going to die, almost didn''t scare his heart out. "It''s all right. Let''s go, clan leader." Watching a group of people treat themselves as monkeys, Yin Zhu can''t help but start to drive people. "Patriarch, Yin Zhu wants to eat mushrooms, but he says he hasn''t tried to die." Sophie pointed to the mushroom on the floor that had been trampled by Jamin. Montaigne looked down at the trampled mushroom. His face was very bad. He was very happy before. Yin Zhu lied to himself or wanted to die. What should he do? To say about his contribution to the tribe, one Tengxiao is worth more than ten thousand Yin Zhu. He is ten thousand who do not want to lose Tengxiao. Even for the sake of the tribe, Tengxiao should not die. Can Yin bamboo mouth said around Tengxiao, secretly and death, Yin Zhu died, Tengxiao how to do? "Yinzhu, there are many good men in our tribe. What do you think of Jono? He''s the second best in the tribe, and he''s good-looking. " After thinking about it, Montaigne can''t think of any good way. Since Yin Zhu likes the brave and beautiful man, he should be able to stop by compensating her. Montaigne really wants to solve this problem completely. Jono is his son. In order to comfort Yin Zhu, he decides to sacrifice his son. Jono, who had been watching, turned pale when he heard this. It was a natural disaster. "Father, you don''t pit your son like that." Jono was speechless. Originally, several females who had a crush on Jono stared at Yinzhu one by one when they heard this. Yinzhu really made a lot of money. Without Tengxiao, there was Jono. "No, uncle, I don''t want it." Yin Zhu took two steps back. Meili really wants to slap Yinzhu hard at this time. Jono, the patriarch has spoken, which is absolutely stable. As a result, Yinzhu said no, no, she is really angry. Determined not to let Yinzhu make any more trouble, Meili covered Yinzhu''s mouth, and then said to Mengtai with a smile: "patriarch, Yinzhu in our family is too excited to know what to say. She wants it. You can rest assured that I will take good care of her." Sophie''s face became more and more ugly when she heard this. A female can choose several partners, and this Jono is also one of the males she values. As a result, Yin Zhu ate Tengxiao, and now she wants to occupy Jono again. Why can people who can fight and act get a good partner? "Patriarch, how can you do this? Jono, he likes mine Sophie thinks that Yin Zhu is her nemesis. It''s not enough to rob Tengxiao, even Jono. Montaigne was stunned at this, and then looked at Jono, who had never heard his son say he liked Sophie. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 13 Jono is also silly. When did he say that Sophie is beautiful, but there are too many males around him. He doesn''t like any males, so he keeps away from them. "Yin Zhu, it''s not enough for you to rob Tengxiao. Now you have to rob Jono. Do you want to rob all the males around me?" Sophie asked angrily. "Sophie, don''t put gold on your face. What, your male, did you hold the ceremony? Or are you together again? Or did they admit you to the outside? Nothing, open mouth is yours, simply all the males are yours. " Melly thinks that Jono is a good son-in-law candidate. For the happiness of her daughter''s later life, she rolls up her sleeves and aims at Sophie. You can''t let Jono get robbed anyway. As for Yin Zhu, he has long been favored by the male in his family because of his disorderly talk. Mark stares at him fiercely, "don''t be shameless. You think you are a fairy. It''s really wrong for Qiao Nuo to marry you." "For you, you Eminem is tearing your skin to help you. If you dare to fool around again, I''ll kill you." Reid stares at Yin Zhu fiercely. He wants to tear her. Martin on one side was secretly happy. With Jono, no one would brainwash him to marry Yin Zhu. He was relieved. Sophie blushes at Melly''s words, then looks at Jono shyly, but Jono turns away from Sophie, which is obvious. Sophie felt that this was the most humiliating time in her history. She blamed Yin Zhu. She cried and ran away. Sophie''s admirer sees this and stares at Jono, then chases Sophie. Jono awkwardly touched his nose, what are these things? All of a sudden, so many things, he can''t figure it out, OK? Tengxiao, who was standing in the distance, wanted to come up to find Yin Zhu after the incident started, but he was held by several friends around him, "Tengxiao, don''t make a fool of yourself. Didn''t you see the patriarch come out? You just sit here and don''t make any noise In order to appease Yin Zhu, the patriarch takes Qiao Nuo in. He can''t let Qiao Nuo sacrifice in vain. Tengxiao''s face was very bad, and he didn''t know what he thought of. Originally, he had changed his attitude towards Yin Zhu, but he found that the woman was still inflexible. When Melly saw Sophie leave, she said to Jono happily, "Jono, would you like to try our barbecue? Red barbecue is very good." Melly tried Jono''s attitude. If Jono refused, it showed that he was disgusted with Montaigne''s arrangement. If Jono agreed, Yin Zhu''s future would be guaranteed. Montaigne also looked at Jono at this time. Jono just nodded and agreed after thinking about it. Anyway, the whole tribe didn''t make him a female, so it''s not the same to marry anyone. If it can relieve his father''s troubles, that''s it. Melly is very happy to see this. Some females who have ideas about Jono are very disappointed. Jono, how can you yield to Yin Zhu''s power? You should fight like Tengxiao. At this time, Melly went to Yin Zhu''s front and pinched him on his waist. Then she threatened: "Yin Zhu, give me a good treat to Jono. If you can have Jono as your partner, you can be content. Then you can be a demon for me. If you dare to fool me again and lose my good son-in-law, I will chop you up and throw you out to feed the wild animals ¡£¡± When Yin Zhu heard this, he looked at Meili weakly. "Am, are you sure I was born to you, not picked up by you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 14 "If you were not my own, you would have been killed by me. Give me a good treat to Jono." Mei Li was so angry that she pinched Yin Zhu on his waist again. Yin Zhu showed his teeth in pain. It hurt so much that his mother was too cruel. Yin Zhu looks at her heavyweight figure, and then looks at Jono, who is not far away, warm as jade and smiling like spring breeze. She feels that she has been hurt by 10000 tons. Just because of her appearance, she does not dare to attack Jono''s little fresh meat, which is too much hurt. "Why do you want to stay here? Get out of here." Looking at her silly daughter, Melly felt a headache. How clever a female she was, how she gave birth to such a guy. Meili really wants to kick Yinzhu if she is not afraid that Yinzhu is too ugly to roll over. "Don''t be angry, Eminem. I''ll be right there." Yin Zhu looks at the charm of anger and shrinks her neck. She respects the old and loves the young. She is not afraid of Meili. "Hum." Melly snorted coldly and sighed helplessly as she looked at the will going to one side. At this time, Jamin came forward with a smile, hugged Melly''s shoulder and said, "well, with Jono, you can rest assured that Jono is a good child." Meili has broken her heart to Yinzhu. I don''t know how many times she said that she would never care about Yinzhu again. But how could she care? After all, it was Meili''s child. Meili always said that she was sorry for Yinzhu. Now she can rest assured. "I hope so." Meili sighs that most of the orc children are so long, so she doesn''t know how Yin Zhu''s temperament is particularly stubborn. At this time, Yin Zhu walked up to Jono with an embarrassed smile and said, "don''t care what I am saying. Don''t take it seriously." Jono''s face froze when she heard this. Yin Zhu made it clear that it wasn''t hard to get, or even that she didn''t have any feelings for herself in her eyes. Jono suddenly found that her charm was not enough. "Why don''t you take it to heart that I''m so bad? Is Tengxiao that good? " Jono asked curiously, he is really curious, if the females are not all several males, why can Yin Zhu be so devoted to Tengxiao? From this point of view, Tengxiao is really lucky. Jono knows that he can''t compare with Tengxiao, but he always thinks that he is a little bit worse than Tengxiao. As a result, there is no sense of existence on Yin Zhu''s side, which is a big gap. "No, you are excellent. Besides, you don''t like me, do you? There''s no need to force. " What Yin Zhu said is very natural. I''m not sorry at all. "Why do you think I won''t like you?" Jono asked curiously, this Yin Zhu is too different from the legend, of course, like Tengxiao infatuation does not change, this is not changed. "It''s strange that you like me. I''m not good. I don''t look good and I''m not good-natured. How many people will like it if a female holds it." He said a lot about his shortcomings. "You know yourself very well, but since you know yourself so clearly, why do you do that to Tengxiao?" Jono asked curiously, holding his chin. "I''m dizzy by the temptation of beauty. I don''t have much self-control." Yinzhu very helpless answer, Overlord hard bow, tell the truth, she all admire the original master, how can come up with such an idea. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 "I think you have a lot of self-control," Jono said with a big smile Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo''s dimple like a flower. He feels tight in his heart. He is really a monster. Who is he going to seduce when he laughs like this. Yin Zhu can''t help swallowing. In fact, her self-control is really poor. "Don''t laugh, Jono. It''s a crime." Yin Zhu abruptly shifted her eyes. She was afraid that if she didn''t turn her head again, the criminal hand would stretch out. "Can it lead you to sin?" Jono can''t help teasing Yin Zhu curiously. "Don''t worry. My heart is firm for ten thousand years. My heart is as hard as a rock." Yin Zhu said in a hurry that he was not seduced. However, Yin Zhu is afraid to look at himself. Even he can hear the sound of swallowing water clearly. It seems that he is still charming. Jono suddenly thinks that Yin Zhu is really cute. The fleshy face didn''t look so annoying. The meat should be very comfortable to pinch. Jono thinks and does it. It''s really soft and smooth. "Yin Zhu, I find you very cute." Yin Zhu has been frightened by Qiao Nuo''s action. He stares at Qiao Nuo stupidly, "you, what are you doing?" Qiao Nuo looks at Yin Zhu''s silly appearance and suddenly feels happy. He doesn''t reject Meng Shao''s arrangement. "Look at you, how come you are like this. Sit down." Jono flicked Yin Zhu''s nose, then helped him to sit down beside him. Yin Zhu has been silly. She is completely at the mercy of Jono. When she''s done well, she''ll react. How can she be at the mercy of Jono. "Jono, you, you, what do you mean?" Yin Zhu is really confused. "What do you mean, my father has already given me to you? I''ll be your man from today on Jono said happily. Yin Zhu''s face changed when he heard this, "no, Jono, you don''t like me, do you? This life without love is like death. You don''t want to live a dull life in the future. This partner is the most important thing in your life, but it can''t be so hasty. And I tell you, whether your partner is good or not determines the gene of the next generation, so you must consider it carefully. " Yin Zhu just didn''t say his genes were bad. When Jono heard this, he laughed, then reached out and touched Yin Zhu''s hair, "who said I don''t like you? I like you now. Besides, you''re fat. It''s OK to support you." Yinzhu heard this full brain black line, she tilted her head, very helpless looking at Jono, "what do you like me, I change." When Jono heard this, he straightened his face. Then he straightened Yin Zhu''s head with his hands and said seriously, "Yin Zhu, I think you can see my choice very clearly. If I don''t agree, I won''t stay here to talk with you now." "Don''t worry, if I don''t want to, no one can force me, neither can my father, so I''m willing to make friends with you, and I promise that I will treat you and take care of you all my life." Jono said seriously. Yin Zhu looked at the boy''s sincere confession, her heart is really a little trembling, such an excellent man, said to take care of himself for a lifetime, but after thinking about it, Yin Zhu still shook his head, "I know what you think, but I don''t want to, if you want to marry me, then you first know what kind of person I am." "Well, I''ll get to know you." Jono answered in the affirmative. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 There are still people around who pay close attention to this matter. They are all curious. They should not be reconciled to see Jono forced to be blocked. Who knows that Jono and Yin Zhu have a good talk, and they are even very happy to see Jono''s appearance. Meili is very happy to see this. Yin Zhu is finally enlightened. She is also such an excellent person as Jono. What''s more to choose? This girl''s mischief has a good result, and her anxious heart can be relieved a little. Meng Shao also wondered that he knew something about his son. Although Jono was usually as gentle as jade, he was polite to everyone. In other words, he was rude to everyone. It was only superficial. But now, seeing Jono''s expression, it was a smile from the heart. Could Jono be a dutiful son? What did he ask him to do, he was obedient? But the question is, is Jono that obedient? In addition, Tengxiao noticed the situation there. As a friend, Charles patted Tengxiao on the shoulder and said, "I think Jono is enjoying it. He was worried that he would be wronged for you. Now you can rest assured." Tengxiao''s face is very bad. Jono looks happy now. Who knows if he''s going to swallow his blood teeth and force his face to smile. In a word, it''s all his fault. Tengxiao''s other worry is that Yin Zhu doesn''t stop. This woman is not so easy to kill. No, he has to make it clear to that woman. Here, Jono has already talked with Yin Zhu, "why did you eat that mushroom just now? Why do you want to die? " I always feel that Yin Zhu should not seek death. Speaking of this misunderstanding, Yin Zhu felt that his face was full of tears, "I can only say that it was a misunderstanding, a big misunderstanding. I didn''t want to seek death at all. Life is so beautiful. Why should I seek death?" "And the mushroom?" Jono asked curiously. "I''m going to eat that mushroom, but I''m not looking for death. This mushroom can be eaten. It can be eaten. I''ve eaten it before." In order to increase credibility, Yin Zhu directly said that he had eaten mushrooms. "Are you sure that mushroom is edible? You know, some people in the tribe died of eating this mushroom. " Jono asked very seriously. "Not all mushrooms can be eaten, some poisonous ones can''t be eaten, and this kind of non-toxic one can be eaten. And this mushroom can be dried and stored in the sun, and can be taken out to eat in winter. " Yin Zhu simply said what he knew. "Is that true?" Jono is very excited. Any kind of food that can be stored is a kind of wealth for the tribe, because there is not enough food for the tribe every winter. "So how do you tell a poisonous mushroom from a nontoxic one?" Jono asked curiously. "Most poisonous mushrooms have bright eyes or colorful designs, while most nontoxic mushrooms are white or light gray or light yellow, but it''s better to take them back. I''ve identified them, and then you can identify them." Yin Zhu is not sure that mushrooms with light color are not poisonous, so the best result is to identify them first. It''s obvious that Yin Zhu has studied mushrooms, and he won''t cheat people. "Yin Zhu, how dare you eat this mushroom?" Jono is really curious. Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t say he had a system, but pretended to be embarrassed and said, "you know I''m famous in the tribe for my delicious food. Then I saw the cuckoo beast eating the light colored mushroom. I thought they were all OK. I''m sure I''m ok. It''s very delicious after tasting it, so I became addicted to it." The Goo Goo beast mentioned by Yin Zhu is similar to the modern chicken in memory, but it''s much bigger than a chicken. It''s estimated that it''s as big as an ostrich. "You''re smart enough to let Goo Goo eat first. But you are too brave to do that again. " Jono didn''t doubt what Yin Zhu said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 At this time, Yin Zhu''s bone soup had been boiled, sending out bursts of strong meat fragrance. With a gust of breeze, the whole square smelled the attractive fragrance. "It''s a pity that my mushroom, bone soup and mushroom, is a rare delicacy." Yin Zhu sighed. "Is it really that delicious?" Jono asked curiously, this bone soup smells good, I don''t know how it tastes. "Delicious." Yin Zhu definitely nodded. He had to make do with it this evening. Looking at a large pot of boiling soup, Yin Zhu put salt under it, and then looked at the soup in a big stone pot with some embarrassment. She didn''t have a bowl. In her memory, there was a small bowl made of hollowed out fruit shells in the tribe. The shell was very hard, which was used to hold juice for newborn babies. "I don''t have a bowl for soup, Jono. Do you have a bowl?" Yin Zhu is embarrassed to say that he is too poor. "Bowl?" Jono was a little confused. Yin Zhu described it, and Jono understood. Soon he went back to get three or four small bowls, and another one with a long wooden handle, which was obviously used for making soup. Yin Zhu, holding the fruit bowl, can''t help but wonder. The orc is also smart. He knows how to make rational use of all kinds of things and doesn''t look down on anyone. At this time, Yin Zhu took out his favorite leafy vegetables and said, "this is leafy vegetables. You can also eat it. Have you ever eaten it?" Worried that everyone''s eating habits are different, Yin Zhu thinks it''s better to ask first. Looking at the green leafy vegetables, Jono nodded. He didn''t eat them, but there are some grass like things in the tribe. Sometimes there are females who pick them for a tooth beating ceremony, so they like to eat them. Males don''t eat them. They are hungry soon after eating them. These vegetables are basically seasonal and can''t be preserved. There are not many people in the tribe who eat them. "If you don''t mind, let it go." Jono said with indifference. When Yin Zhu heard this, he put down the vegetables and scalded them for a while. When he saw that they were ripe, he quickly picked up the vegetables. Yin Zhu first gave Jono a portion, and even the vegetables were put down with a chopstick, because he was careful that Jono was not used to the vegetables, and Yin Zhu didn''t beat them too much. "Would you like to taste the soup first? Can you get used to it? " Every place has different eating habits. Yin Zhu is not sure that he will change them as soon as he comes. Jono looked at the light soup, with a few green leaves floating on it, which looked very good. Jono picked up the leafy vegetables with chopsticks and sent them to his mouth. Well, the green vegetables are crisp and sweet with meat flavor. It tastes good. As for the soup, because of the leafy vegetables, the oil in the soup has been absorbed by the green vegetables, especially the roast meat before The feeling of dryness was gone, but there was a kind of light sweet taste, and also with a trace of the unique flavor of vegetables. Jono finished the soup with two or three strokes. "Yin Zhu, give me another bowl of this soup." Jono is not polite at all. People around this time have been curious to ask: "Jono, is that broth good?" "Delicious." Jono said with great certainty. The people nearby had already smelled the fragrance. Now they heard Jono''s affirmative answer, so they would go to try the bone soup one by one. Anyway, Yin Zhu''s cooking is very simple and has no skill. "This soup is so hot that it must be comfortable to drink it in winter." Jono sighed as he ate. "Well, make a pot of soup in winter, brush hot pot to eat." When it comes to food, Yin Zhu is also very interested. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 18 "Yin Zhu, you said that this mushroom would be better in bone soup. Do you have any edible mushrooms? When shall we try this mushroom bone soup? " I haven''t tried the mushroom. Jono doesn''t dare to promote it, so I''d better try it myself. "Tomorrow morning." I''m full today. I can only wait for tomorrow. The remaining bones have been taken away by the orcs of the tribe, but the internal organs are still there. After eating and drinking enough, Yin Zhu patted his stomach, and then took Jono to the front of the pile of viscera, "these are also rare delicacies. You help me wash them together, and I''ll cook them for you later." Jono nodded and took the viscera to the river to wash. Now he believes that these viscera can be eaten, just like the bones that people don''t eat. Yin Zhu''s soup is not very delicious, so he doesn''t know what Yin Zhu will do with these viscera. Sophie, who is finally persuaded to come back by her admirer, sees that Jono and Yin Zhu are very happy to talk with each other, and her face is very gloomy. "Sophie, don''t be angry, Jono. He has no eyes, doesn''t like you, and we like you?" Sophie''s admirer Jones said carefully. "You, why do you compare with jonobi?" Sophie looks at Jones sarcastically. Hearing this, Jones felt bitter in his heart. The seeds of jealousy were growing desperately. Jono and Tengxiao, are these two so good? Why Sophie can''t see her own good. "Sophie, I''m no better than Jono, but I love you. I love you more than any of them." Jones obsessed with looking at Sophie, if his fight can make Sophie look at himself differently, he will not hesitate to do. "Love, what can your love do for food?" Sophie angrily gives Jones a kick and kicks him to the ground. Sophie still feels very angry. Jones quickly got up, flattering looking at Sophie, "Sophie, I can''t hunt as much as Jono, but I will work hard, and I am willing to do anything for you, as long as you are happy." "You can do anything?" Sophie began to ponder, and then she laughed, raised the corner of her mouth, and looked at Jones with frivolous eyebrows. "Would you like to let you die?" Jones swallowed, then nodded abruptly. "As long as Sophie is happy, I will die." When Sophie heard the answer, she gave a satisfied smile, put her hand around Jones'' neck, and then breathlessly said to Jones, "come to my cave tonight." When Jones heard this, he felt like he was going to jump out of his heart. "OK, OK." Then, at a loss, she hugged Sophie who was leaning on her body. Jones felt dizzy and unreal. Sophie, he actually caught up with Sophie, the most beautiful female in the tribe. Several admirers next to Sophie can''t help but Pooh. Damn it, Jones is really lucky. They have robbed this position long ago because they knew that they could win the beauty by saying some sweet words. But it doesn''t matter. Since Sophie likes this type, they can learn it later. Anyway, Sophie can''t choose a partner. Yin Zhu, it''s not enough for you to rob me of Tengxiao. Now even Jono has robbed me. Don''t blame me for being rude to you. Why do you want to rob me. Sophie''s face was horribly twisted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 As night fell, Jono walked home with a smile. However, as soon as he reached the entrance of his cave, he saw a tall man standing in front of him. Seeing Tengxiao standing in front of him, Jono stopped laughing, hesitated for a while and said, "come in and have a seat.". "Jono, you don''t have to be aggrieved because of my affairs. I''ll deal with Yin Zhu myself." Tengxiao gritted his teeth and said, it''s still his fault. He shouldn''t have hope for Yin Zhucun. He just went to the place of God''s punishment. "Tengxiao, where do you see that I have been wronged?" Thinking that Yin Zhu only likes Tengxiao, Jono is a little angry. He only likes one male female from beginning to end, and it''s hard to find the whole Orc world, OK? "Well." Hearing this, Tengxiao''s handsome face broke. Is that what he meant in his imagination? "Tengxiao, don''t be so self righteous. I''m not wronged. On the contrary, I like Yin Zhu very much. Don''t disturb Yin Zhu or destroy our relationship." Jono felt that this matter must be made clear. Originally, Yin Zhu didn''t like him. If Tengxiao moved forward, there would be something else for him. "You, you like Yin Zhu? Not because of me? " Tengxiao asked incredulously. Think of that smile gentle and like to eat female, Jono nodded, "like." At least now there are no females in the whole tribe who can make him interested except Yin Zhu. He is very curious about Yin Zhu. Besides, he feels that Yin Zhu has a good temperament and a little bit of playfulness. "Tengxiao, don''t take yourself too seriously. Although we are good friends, I can''t make fun of my life, so you don''t have to feel guilty." Jono made it very clear. "You, you like it. I''ll go first." Tengxiao felt that he had a lot to say, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to run away. Tengxiao, as a good friend, knows that Jono is not lying, but Jono didn''t have much contact with Yin Zhu before. How did he fall in love with him? On the other hand, as soon as Montaigne got home, he was pinched by Jono''s Amy. "Oh, Amy, what are you doing? Let go, let go, it hurts." Montaigne begged. "Pain, you pain fart, my heart is more painful, you dare to sacrifice my son for the tribe, Montaigne, you are so brave." Amy yelled angrily, then gave Montaigne a hard wring to let go of his ear. "Ouch, it''s killing me. Amy, you''re too cruel." Montaigne was in great pain. Amy turns away from Mengtai. Mengtai also knows that it''s not reliable to push his son out for the sake of Tengxiao, but for the sake of the tribe, it''s good to be a patriarch to achieve balance. "Amy, don''t be angry, don''t you worry about Jono''s growing up and never having a family? Besides, I think that boy and Yin Zhu get along very well. " Montaigne whispered. "That''s my son''s obedience, so you won''t be embarrassed." Amy cried angrily. "It''s all my fault. Don''t get angry. If you don''t get angry, you''ll beat me hard?" Montaigne put his face up with a smile. When Amy saw this, she gave him a hard look. Don''t you think she would be soft hearted? "In fact, the child has some small problems, but he is kind-hearted. If he doesn''t understand something, you can teach him more. Amy, you are so good that you can teach Yin Zhu well." Montaigne couldn''t help flattering Amy so that she didn''t get angry. "What makes me so good? You mean I''m tough? Would it be a bad mother-in-law? " Amy stares at Montaigne. "Why? We Amy is the kindest and most beautiful. " Montaigne felt sweating all over his head. When you go back, you must communicate with smelly boy. Even if you are not satisfied with Yin Zhu, you have to be very satisfied with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 When Yin Zhu woke up the next day, Jono had come back from hunting and caught a hairy white beast, which was called long hair beast. It was as big as a rabbit, but it had two long horns. The long hair beast ran very fast and was not so easy to catch, because its fur was very soft and warm. It was the female''s favorite fur, so the long hair beast was not easy to catch It''s a rare beast. "Yin Zhu, are you awake? You wait a little while, I''ll fix the long haired beast, and then you come back, so that you won''t make a fishy noise. " Since Qiao Nuo has decided to choose Yin Zhu, he will take care of Yin Zhu as his future partner. "You went hunting so early?" Yin Zhu, who was sleeping late, was a little embarrassed. Seeing that the sun had already risen high outside, he didn''t have time, and he didn''t know what time it was. Jono soon got rid of the long haired beast, which was about the size of a lamb. It was enough for two people to eat. Jono quickly shaved the lean meat, broke the bone and handed it to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu cleaned it, put it in the pot and boiled it. Then he washed some mushrooms and put them down. Jono began to barbecue. Yin Zhu watched the fire, and every meal was barbecue. Yin Zhu felt very painful. How could there be no rice, no rice, and some other staple food Yes. Barbecue is eaten every day. No matter how delicious the meat is, it will be greasy if you eat too much. For their own stomach, we must quickly find new delicious food. There are only seven or eight kinds of vegetables and five or six kinds of fruits that can be eaten in the tribe. There are no other kinds. Jono looked back and frowned at Yin Zhu. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with you, Yin Zhu? Are you unhappy?" "I''m hungry." Yin Zhu makes a face to Jono with her mouth flat. The food in her memory is gone. "Don''t worry. I''ll roast the meat right away. You''ll eat it later." It''s not right to starve a female. Jono speeds up his hand. "Jono, wait a minute. Don''t throw that fat away. I can use it." The vegetables are delicious, and the fat can be refined. "Good." Jono answered. Yin Zhu saw that Jono was busy all the time, and she wanted to help, but she really couldn''t do the barbecue. There was only a small stone pot in the house, and one pot wasn''t enough? After Jono roasted the meat, the soup here was almost cooked. The thick bone soup had the natural smell of mushrooms. Yin Zhu made two bowls of soup, then took the bowl to eat, but Jono robbed it. "Yin Zhu, I''ll drink this soup first, and you''ll eat it later. When you''re hungry, eat the barbecue first. " Even if Jono believes in Yin Zhu''s words, he still wants to try himself first. What Qiao Nuo means? Yin Zhu understands that she is still worried about the poisonous mushrooms. Qiao Nuo plans to try them first and let her eat them only when she is sure there is no problem. Although he knew that the soup was nontoxic, Yin Zhu was still moved. Why did the man treat her so well? They just met yesterday. They had no contact with Jono before. "Good." Yin Zhu should be next, she first ate a few strings of barbecue, and then the rest of the soup with a bowl out, put aside, and then took a small piece of fat, began to oil fried vegetables. Looking at the fried vegetables, Jono is very curious, vegetables are not always used to cook soup? "Do you think it''s better cooked like this?" Yin Zhu handed over the fried vegetables. Looking at the five bowls with soup, Yin Zhu frowned. There were too few things on her side. It seemed that she needed to make another stone pot, a big soup bowl, and a plate. She had planned to steam an egg, but there was no bowl left, and this bowl was brought by Jono. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21 Jono drank two bowls full of soup. After half an hour, nothing happened. Jono then laughed and said to Yin Zhu, "well, Yin Zhu, you can have soup." After a long time, there was no reaction at all. It seems that the mushroom is really edible. "Is mushroom soup good?" Asked Yin Zhu. Jono is stunned. Is it good? In fact, he didn''t know, because he wanted to test the drug, but he didn''t taste it carefully. He really didn''t know whether it was good to drink. "Then you can have a good taste now." Yin Zhu brought another bowl to Jono. Jono is embarrassed to smile, this time he is serious taste, this soup is better than yesterday''s bone soup to drink, as for mushrooms are delicious, sweet and fragrant, much better than barbecue. "Yin Zhu, you said yesterday that mushrooms can be dried and stored in the sun, didn''t you?" To make sure that mushrooms can be eaten, jonobi is happy with everything. Now is the season for mushroom production. There are many mushrooms in the big forest, especially those deep mountains and places with thick fallen leaves. "Well, just put the mushrooms in the sun. When they are dried, they can be put away and stored for a long time. When you want to eat them, you can open them in water first." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Great. Let''s go and tell my father the news Jono was so happy that he took Yinzhu''s hand and ran away. Yin Zhu was pulled to run with him. Montaigne looked at the two men who ran home holding hands, glanced at Amy and blinked. "Look, your son is very satisfied." Amy looks at Montaigne and stands up with a smile. She is not satisfied behind her back, but she doesn''t show it in person. She always gives her son face. "Here comes Yin Zhu. Sit down." Amy smiles gently. Montaigne nodded with satisfaction. Amy was so good that she could tell the occasion clearly. Yesterday she was very dissatisfied with Yin Zhu, but now she didn''t show it at all in front of him. "Thank you, auntie." For the female elders in the tribe, the middle-aged are all called aunts, and the old are called grannies. "Thank you. I''ll be a family." Amy won''t make trouble for Yin Zhu, but she will carefully see how he is. Now he looks ok, at least he is generous. Yin Zhu just wanted to explain when he heard this, but he was interrupted by Jono''s words. "Dad, good news, Yin Zhu found a kind of food that can be eaten and stored." Jono, of course, knew what to say to get his father''s attention. Really? Montaigne was overjoyed to hear that. Any kind of food that can be stored for a long time is a treasure. "Show me what it is." Montaigne said excitedly. "It''s mushrooms. They can be stored in large quantities after drying." Jono said calmly. "Mushroom?" Montaigne looked at Jono coldly. "Jono, are you teasing me?" "Dad, mushrooms can really be eaten. I have personally verified that they can be eaten. Of course, uncle Denny in our tribe died of eating mushrooms because the mushrooms he ate are poisonous, while some mushrooms are not poisonous and can be eaten. Yin Zhu knows how to distinguish which mushrooms are poisonous and which ones are not." Jono said very seriously. "Really?" This matter is too important. Montaigne knows his son''s temperament. Jono should not make fun of it. "Really, Dad, this is an opportunity. Other tribes don''t want this mushroom. Yin Zhu can teach people in the tribe to identify mushrooms, and then we can put away all the mushrooms in the mountains." The food that can be stored is the winter food in the tribe. Even if it is not much, it is also a treasure. The food that can be stored is a little bit. "Well, well, you did a good job, Yin Zhu." Montaigne laughed with joy. Meng Tai recalled that Yin Zhu was not trying to die when eating mushrooms in the square before that. It seems that he misunderstood the child, but if it wasn''t for this misunderstanding, how could the two children be destined to be together? It''s a crooked fight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 Although Meng Tai believed in his son, as a patriarch, he had to be more cautious in the face of such a big event. Meng Tai asked Yin Zhu if he had any edible mushrooms. He wanted to try them himself. It''s not a big problem. Yin Zhu nodded his head and took out all the edible mushrooms he had picked a few days ago. Even with two eggs, Yin Zhu is ready to steam them. This egg is so big that one can steam a big bowl. Jono looked at Yin Zhu''s egg and looked at it carefully for a while. "You should be Gu Gu beast''s egg. It''s very fishy. Yin Zhu, do you have any good way to make this egg delicious?" Jono thinks that Yin Zhu must have a way. As for why he thinks that, it''s subconsciously. "I''ll get you a steamed egg." Yin Zhu smiles. Even though he is gentle and modest, Jono is actually a foodie. Yin Zhu took four big bowls and soon made four small bowls of steamed eggs, one for each. Eating soft, fragrant and smooth steamed eggs, Jono roared in his heart. He used to look down on these eggs, but he didn''t expect to let go so many delicious food. It''s too wasteful. "Delicious, delicious." Amy eats fast. Originally she had some opinions on Yin Zhu. Now she finds that Yin Zhu is quite different from the rumor. The most important thing is that Yin Zhu is very capable. Where can I find such a good daughter-in-law. "Uncle Montaigne, I think the cubs in the tribe basically eat meat paste or vegetable paste. In fact, it''s good to make some steamed eggs for the cubs. It''s easy to digest and nutritious." Yin Zhu suggested. She remembers that people in the tribe don''t eat eggs. "Good, good." Montay, who finished the steamed eggs, was very happy. It was always difficult to get food for the cubs, especially for the weaned ones who could not eat meat. Even if they were made into meat paste, they didn''t eat much. Now there is one more food for the cubs. Later, the mushroom bone soup was better. Montaigne took a deep breath and began to eat it. Although Jono said he had eaten it, Montaigne was still careful. Montaigne ate it alone, and no one else would let him. Jono and Yinzhu are relieved, because they are very relieved of what they have eaten. After the time of burning incense, what happened to Montaigne? Montaigne was very happy when she decided that the mushroom could be eaten. Even Amy was very happy. Amy knew that Montaigne was the head of the family. Montaigne''s eyebrows didn''t stretch every winter. Montaigne was even more sad when the people died of hunger. Everyone in montayby wants to make the people of the tribe have enough food and warm clothes. Now they can find a portion of food to store. Then the people of daze tribe will have more food rations in winter, and sometimes just one more ration can save a life. "Good, Yin Zhu, you are good." Montaigne is very happy. Yin Zhu is embarrassed by Monta''s praise. She actually remembers the situation of winter in the tribe. However, the winter in this world is very long, nearly five months. It''s hard to hunt animals in winter. That is to say, there are very few fruits stored. Most orcs eat desperately in autumn, then try to sleep and keep inactive, reduce appetite, and eat as little as possible The food in the sky was also brought back by the males who risked their lives. One winter, their father went out and never came back. The people in the tribe are very good. Yin Zhu also wants to help the people in the tribe. She also wants to find some staple food to completely change the hunting life of the tribes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 23 "Patriarch, I know there''s a way to keep meat for the winter." We can''t do anything else, but there is one thing we can do, that is to make bacon. Now it''s the time when the prey is the most in spring and summer. At this time of the year, the people in the tribe eat too much. It''s the best time to save the bacon. It''s equivalent to that people in the tribe eat hard in spring and summer every year. In autumn, they begin to find ways to store food. In winter, they wait to starve. In fact, it''s very unhealthy for their health. "What did you say? You can''t joke about Yin Zhu. " Hearing this, Meng Tai said excitedly that if we can solve the problem of meat preservation, we should start to store meat now. In winter, we dare not let the people in the tribe eat enough, but we should be able to spend the winter. "Patriarch, I''m not kidding. Meat can be made into bacon, but it takes a lot of salt to make bacon, but salt is very expensive." With his own memory, Yin Zhu knows that the salt is very expensive. It''s a very precious thing, and the price of bacon is very high. She knows the principle of salt drying in sea water, but daze is in the mountains. She doesn''t know where the sea is and how to salt. Meng Tai was silent when he heard this, then he looked up and asked, "are you sure the meat can be preserved, Yin Zhu?" As long as the meat can be preserved, he will try to get as much salt as possible. "Uncle, there''s salt and meat here. The method is very simple. I''ll make it first. Uncle will see for himself." Now there is no seasoning, only a single use of salt. Montaigne nodded. There was meat and salt on his side. Yin Zhu first washed the meat, then cut it into strips, and then salted it with salt one by one. In fact, Yin Zhu has never cooked bacon, but has seen his grandmother do it. The most important thing in making bacon is to put salt. If there is less salt, the meat will be bad. At this point, Yin Zhu put a thin layer of salt on the meat, and then told uncle Montaigne to marinate it for two days first, and then look for a rope to tie the bacon and hang it in the sun to dry. "So simple?" Meng Tai looks at Yin Zhu in surprise. Yin Zhu nodded, the bacon is actually very simple. "The method of bacon is very simple. It costs salt." Yin Zhu smiles. Mengtai is going to solve this problem. "OK, it''s OK to pay for salt. I''ll tell them to hunt more and change salt later." Montaigne wants to wait until he proves that this bacon method is feasible, then he will command the males of the tribe to hunt desperately. In fact, Yin Zhu would like to say that he has a warehouse. As long as it is packed well, he can store a lot of things. But Yin Zhu doesn''t know why he should explain why his warehouse can keep fresh. yes, as like as two peas, they can keep things fresh and keep them in the bag. At that moment, they kept a piece of freshly baked meat before they took it back. They waited and burned after the afternoon. "Uncle, if this bacon is made, don''t say it''s my idea, just say it''s your idea." Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be so high-profile. What should others do when they treat her as a monster? "No, no, it''s yours. It''s yours." Montaigne said, how can he take the credit of the younger generation. "No, uncle. I''m afraid of trouble. If this bacon is really made, it will benefit the whole Orc world." Yin Zhu doesn''t think it''s good for her to say it. She still knows the truth of shooting birds in the head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 The orc world is short of food. What if those people knew her golden finger and came to rob her? She is a small woman with no ambition, just want to live in peace. "Well, uncle doesn''t announce it to the public, but several main leaders in the tribe still need to let them know, so you can''t lose credit." Meng Tai thinks that Yin Zhu is very good. He not only knows a lot, but also has a good heart. He will consider the people in the tribe. "Uncle, it''s nothing. I''ll go back first." Yin Zhu also wants to go to the surrounding mountains to dig things. It''s better to find something delicious. In addition, Amy''s eyes seemed to be shining, which made her heart fluffy. "All right, Jono, you take Yin Zhu back. Slow down on the way." Meng Tai looked at some big mushrooms that Yin Zhu had brought on the floor. He was going to take them to the square to cook later. When everyone ate noodles, he asked everyone to pick mushrooms later. Montaigne couldn''t hide the smile on his face because of a series of good news. He looked at Amy triumphantly, "my daughter-in-law is not bad." Amy looked at Montaigne''s happy look and gave him a white look. "It''s just so so." After a long time of contact with Yin Zhu, she found that Yin Zhu was a good child. Now she is worried that her son is not good enough to be rejected. But fortunately, the males in the tribe didn''t find Yin Zhu''s good, and their son''s eyes were good, so they could see through the essence of Yin Zhu''s rumors. Jono looks at the girl walking in front of him and thinks that Yin Zhu is just like a mystery. There are many things he doesn''t know waiting for him to dig. "Yin Zhu, how can you make that Bacon?" Jono asked curiously. "Once I accidentally poured the whole pot of salt on the meat. I thought the meat was too salty to eat. You know I was lazy, so I didn''t throw it there. After a long time, I found that the meat was not bad. Then I tried it and found that as long as the meat was salted in the salt bar and dried in the sun, the meat would not be bad." Yin Zhu feels that he''s lying more and more smoothly. "Oh." Jono smiles, lazy? Apart from sleeping in, he doesn''t think Yin Zhu is lazy. "By the way, Jono, do you have nothing to do next?" Yin Zhu looked at the man behind him and asked. "Well, is there anything I can do for you?" Jono asked curiously. Yin Zhu nodded, she needs a lot of things, dishes and spoons, as well as the big cage. "Jono, can you make stone pots and chopsticks? I''m short of many things. There are also buckets and boxes. Can you make them for me? I''ll exchange the skins with you. " "Yin Zhu, I don''t want your things. I will be angry if I don''t want to change them in the future." Qiao Nuo sighs. Yin Zhu is so clear with himself. He says that he has not been treated as a family member. He was so infatuated with Tengxiao before. It would be strange if he turned to him. Yin Zhu has some adjectives that Qiao Nuo can''t understand. Yin Zhu takes a twig and draws it on the floor, and then simply describes the shape of the object. Jono nodded after listening, and then asked some places he didn''t understand, "Yinzhu, it''s easy for you to get these things. I''ll get them for you now." With that, he ran out. This speed is really like flying. Yin Zhu is a little jealous. It''s really fast. If only she had that speed. When Jono left, Yin Zhu was ready to go for a walk to see if he could find some more delicious food. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 On this side, Yin Zhu went to other mountains to find four kinds of food, but they were all vegetables, not staple food. This disappointed Yin Zhu a little bit, but he got more than a dozen mushrooms and eggs. Jono also used wood to make a set of tableware for Yin Zhu. He used all kinds of dishes, chopsticks, dishes, spoons and so on. As for the stone pot, Jono''s side, he said that he didn''t use it either. There are several big bamboo buckets as big as ordinary buckets, which can hold a lot of things. In addition, there are several big rattan bags. I don''t know what rattan is made of, which is very strong. "Thank you." Yin Zhu is very happy with the thing. She can''t get it by herself. Jono just touched Yinzhu''s head. Her own thing is hers. Now he thinks Yinzhu is more and more lovely. I don''t know when I can move her heart. At noon, Meng Tai took all the mushrooms Yin Zhu gave him to the square, announced that the mushrooms could be eaten, and took the lead in cooking them first. Sure enough, nothing happened after eating them, and then distributed them to all the people. In addition, Amy also took people to steam eggs for the tribe''s cubs and females to eat. They all ate with mouth watering. Whether it was mushrooms or eggs, they never thought that what they gave up would be so delicious. Later, Meng Tai said that Yin Zhu discovered the mushroom and asked Yin Zhu to explain to you what kind of mushroom to eat. Yin Zhu explained the main categories. The brightly colored ones are basically poisonous, and those are inedible. Most of the white, light yellow and gray mushrooms are edible. Of course, Yin Zhu doesn''t guarantee this. Instead, he takes out several mushrooms he has collected for you to see and identify. These things can be eaten. In addition, Yin Zhu also lets us go out hunting, if you have seen them or not The brightly colored mushrooms can be colored back, and she will recognize them. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu who is standing in the crowd and talking to the people. He is very confused. A few days ago, he said that Yin Zhu deliberately wanted to die. It turns out that it''s not. Yin Zhu just wants to cook mushroom soup. The villagers are very interested in the mushroom. Many of them come forward to identify the mushroom and ask Yin Zhu if they don''t know anything about it. After hearing that Yin Zhu said he would help him identify the mushroom, they feel relieved. Sophie looks at Yin Zhu standing in the crowd. She doesn''t think Yin Zhu knows how to distinguish mushrooms. The patriarch must have taught Yin Zhu. For the sake of face, the patriarch deliberately pushes Yin Zhu out. After all, it''s embarrassing for Qiao Nuo to marry a female who can''t do anything. Without Yin Zhu, all this would be his own, his own. The opportunity to be praised by everyone should be your own. The patriarch thinks that''s OK. Since the patriarch wants to withdraw Yin Zhu, don''t blame her for being impolite. She always wanted to deal with Yin Zhu in what way. Now she has a way. "Jones, is it true that you said you would die for me?" Sophie was half in Jones'' arms, blowing in his ear. "Of course it''s true, Sophie." Jones feels like he''s been in the cloud all the time. "Doesn''t Yin Zhu say mushrooms are edible? When you go out, pick some mushrooms and show them to Yin Zhu for identification. Remember to pick some colorful mushrooms secretly and cook them and eat them. " Sophie said coldly, like a snake with its tongue out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 When Jones heard this, he hesitated. "Isn''t this, this, this colorful mushroom inedible?" "Don''t you say you''re willing to die for me? Why don''t you go now? So what you said is to make me happy, right? " Sophie immediately pulled down her face and said very unhappily. "No, it''s not, Sophie. I''d like to die for it, but why? Why are you doing this? " Jones won''t hesitate to protect Sophie from death, but he can''t understand the good medicine. "Ask so many questions about what to do, I only ask you whether to do it or not?" Sophie was cold and unhappy. Where Jones is willing to make Sophie sad, after he follows Sophie, he realizes that he will die for Sophie one day. "Sophie, don''t be angry. I''ll listen to you." Jones is a bit at a loss. Sophie couldn''t help smiling when she heard this. "I wish I had promised you." "You won''t blame me, Jones." Sophie said coquettishly. "It''s your fault. I was willing to die for you. I just hope you can remember me later. I remember a man named Jones who loves you so much that I can die for you." Jones held Sophie tightly because he didn''t have much time. "Of course, I''ll remember you." Sophie put her hand around Jones'' neck. Since Jones was so obedient, she was willing to give Jones some advantages. Jones took Sophie back to his cave. Montaigne had planned that it would be spring. There was so much food that the mushrooms could be stored that they would all be dried and preserved. Later, Mengtai asked the people of the clan to go out and collect more mushrooms, and some of them also wanted to pick up the eggs when they saw them. As for the bacon, Montaigne did not say, one is whether the bacon can be made or not. Another is that the bacon costs too much salt. With the financial resources of the tribe, the bacon can not be prepared for the whole winter. As the head of the tribe, he can not give the people hope, but then let them down. People in the clan are also very excited about this. After all, what they do every day is not for food. Some females of the tribe are going to look for mushrooms in the nearby mountains. There are ferocious beasts far away. Females have no fighting power and dare not go. Qiao Nuo then took Yin Zhu''s hand, "Yin Zhu, you see, how happy the people are. It''s all your credit." Yin Zhu nodded. There are only two valleys near the tribe. There are too few. She wants to go far away to have a look. There are many plants in the world that she doesn''t understand. "Jono, I want to go far away this afternoon to find food. Can you accompany me? I know several kinds of food to eat, but there''s none on the nearby hills Yin Zhu wants to go far away to try, but she dare not walk around. She knows how dangerous the wild is. The simplest is that she is not familiar with the direction and direction nearby. It''s possible that she can''t go out and come back, not to mention other wild animals. So if she wants to go a little further, she must find a male to accompany her. However, in the whole tribe, Jono is the most familiar one. The important thing is that Jono is very talkative and can trust her without being fooled. "Good." Jono now believes what Yin Zhu says, and he is also curious about what Yin Zhu can eat. It would be great to find more eggs and mushrooms. "By the way, do you know where there is bamboo nearby?" It''s still the end of spring. It''s the season for bamboo shoots to grow. Bamboo shoots are delicious whether they are stir fried or dried in the sun. She didn''t see bamboo in the nearby mountains. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 "What do you want bamboo for?" Jono was curious, because in his impression, bamboo had nothing to eat. "Make something delicious." Yin Zhu blinked with a smile. "Well, I know there''s a whole bamboo mountain not far away. I''ll take you there." Jono wants to see what kind of delicious food Yin Zhu can produce. In fact, the bamboo mountain is not far from the tribe, and there are no fierce wild animals there. However, you should be careful of snakes in the bamboo forest, but Jono believes that he has his own protection to ensure Yin Zhu''s safety. At this time, Qiao Nuo directly turned into a beast. Yin Zhu was stunned to see that a huge white carving appeared in front of him. He was so scared that he took two steps. As a result, the white carving said, "what''s the matter with you, Yin Zhu?" The familiar voice made Yin Zhu realize that the sculpture in front of her was Jono. It was the first time she saw Jono transform. "No, I just didn''t see Jono transform. Your feathers are very beautiful and smooth." "Come on up, I''ll take you there soon." Jono lowered himself to let Yinzhu go up. Riding the carving, Yin Zhu is so excited to think of this that he rubs his hands. If he says it again in modern times, no one will believe it. Yin Zhu climbs up Qiao Nuo''s back carefully and embraces the bird''s neck with both hands. Qiao Nuo slowly takes off at this time. Yin Zhu is also afraid that he will fall down. Later, he finds that Qiao Nuo is stable and not too fast. Besides, his back is very big. She can roll on it. When Qiao Nuo saw Yin Zhu climbing on his back, the bird face could not help but flash a smile. The male would not be used as a mount for the female. Only the female was his partner. Yin Zhu obviously didn''t think of this, or because they were too familiar and didn''t pay attention to it. Either one of them made Qiao Nuo happy. At least Yin Zhu didn''t defend him. White carving carrying Yin Zhu flies over the tribe, so everyone knows that Jono and Yin Zhu are settled. Melly is very happy. She has been worried about Yin Zhu''s brain before. She didn''t expect that she and Jono would get along so well. The child finally grew up, not to let her worry about, and this child can even distinguish between poisonous and non-toxic mushrooms, which can be regarded as their own credit. Jono soon took Yinzhu to the bamboo forest. Yinzhu first used the identification system to identify it. Sure enough, it''s bamboo, but it''s a new type of bamboo. The bamboo is very big, and it''s as thick as a bucket. Yinzhu has already seen bamboo shoots breaking through the ground. The bamboo shoots are also very big, and it''s as thick as a bucket. "Jono, do you see these bamboo shoots? Help me dig them back. These are delicious food. Besides, they can be dried in the sun for several years." Yin Zhu now knows how to attract Jono''s attention. As long as the grain can be stored, no matter whether it is delicious or not, Jono will try his best to collect it. Jono is kind-hearted for the sake of the tribe. Yin Zhu looks at the bamboo shoots all over the mountain. Even if so many bamboo shoots are dried in the sun, there are at least a few hundred jin. Moreover, the bamboo shoots are dug, and in three or five days, the bamboo shoots grow again. When Jono heard Yin Zhu say that the bamboo shoots could be stored, he began to let go of work. His claws were sharp, and he scraped away the soil, and then the big bamboo shoots broke with one claw. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 Yin Zhu was sitting on one side peeling the bamboo shoots. Because he was worried that his backpack would be found, Yin Zhu didn''t dare to use the backpack. He just used the bag to pack the bamboo shoots and quickly made two big bags. The most important thing was that the bamboo shoots were too thick. Looking at the bamboo shoots all over the mountains, Yin Zhu''s eyes brightened. Jono saw this and Yin Zhu''s small head said, "OK, I know you want bamboo shoots. I''ll get some for you every day, OK." Anyway, he can fly. It''s easy to make bamboo shoots. It doesn''t take much time. On the other hand, Jones has already picked some mushrooms in the mountains, and of course he has picked several of the brightly colored ones. When returning to the tribe, Yin Zhu took a big bamboo shoot and cut it into strips. He put it in a stone pot and boiled it with water. Then he put it in cold water and soaked it. Later, he took the bamboo shoots and fried the meat. It was delicious when he thought about it. Looking at Yin Zhu''s subconscious tongue licking, Jono couldn''t help laughing. There was a rumor that Yin Zhu was a delicious girl. It seemed that she was not only delicious, but also delicious. This bamboo shoot has been eaten by some people in the tribe before, but those people always peel it and eat it as fruit. It''s bitter and astringent, and there''s a lot of food in spring, so no one wants to eat bamboo shoots. The remaining bamboo shoots were not processed because it was getting dark, so we had to wait until tomorrow to dry them. This big bamboo shoot was fried enough for the people in the tribe to taste fresh. Soon, all the people who went out to look for food came back. Montaigne looked at many people''s bags full of mushrooms, and his face was full of laughter. Even if the mushrooms were not too dry, he would be able to eat one or two meals if he went out to look for more in the next few days. Because everyone is not familiar with it, be careful to pick up poisonous mushrooms, and show them to Yin Zhu one by one. Although most of the mushrooms in the world were picked by Yin Zhu before, some of them had never seen light colored ones. Yin Zhu spent some time to identify them, but he identified two edible mushrooms. Of course, some of them were inedible. Yin Zhu picked them out, and then asked the people in the tribe to identify them carefully. Jones nervously walked up to Yin Zhu and handed him the mushroom in his hand. As for the red mushroom hidden under his hide, he didn''t take it out. "Well, are these mushrooms edible?" Jones asked in a trembling voice. When Yin Zhu heard this, he raised his head and laughed, "Why are you so nervous? It''s OK. You wait. I''ll show you." The mushrooms Jones brought were all identified by Yin Zhu before. After checking them, Yin Zhu nodded to Jones with a smile: "these are all edible." Jones looked at Yin Zhu''s gentle smile and felt that his heart beat faster and was about to jump out. "Thank you, thank you." Jones stood up difficultly. He wanted to say sorry, but he didn''t know how to say it. Then he thought that he was going to be wronged. What''s the use of saying sorry. Yin Zhu thinks that Jones is a little strange, but she doesn''t know what''s wrong. "Jones, what''s the matter with you? I don''t think you''re very good. " Hearing Yin Zhu''s words of concern, Jones felt that he had no face to appear in front of Yin Zhu. He ran away quickly, "I''m ok, I can have something." Sophie on one side stepped forward and took Jones by the arm. "What did you say to her?" Sophie is worried about Jones talking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 "What can I tell her." Jones looked at Sophie Melly''s face, couldn''t help sighing, and then reached for Sophie''s face. Sophie is a little disgusted, but now it''s the last moment. She has to bear it. "Sophie, you''ll have a good life and take good care of yourself." Jones said, very upset. "I see." Sophie''s tone was full of impatience. "Eat that mushroom stew quickly." Jones can''t say the rest of his caring words. That''s it. Jones held on to the red mushroom under his hide, cold in his heart. Jones went to pick up some animal bones and boiled them in his own small stone pot. They all said that the mushroom soup was delicious. Then he was worth it, and he could eat something delicious to death. Jones secretly put the red mushroom into the soup and cooked it together with the ordinary mushroom. He watched the red mushroom and the soup in the pot mix together completely. Seeing that Jones was cooking soup, Lufei, Jones''s good friend, couldn''t help laughing. He patted Jones on the shoulder and said, "you can cook mushroom soup, too. I''ll try it later." When Jones heard this, he quickly stopped and said, "no, I''ll treat you next time. This is my first time to make mushroom soup. I don''t know if I can eat it. I''ll treat you when I make it delicious." "What are you afraid of? We are so familiar with each other. Even if it''s not delicious, I won''t laugh at you." Lu Fei said with a smile. "No, I can''t. You know I''ve just got another piece with Sophie. This soup is for Sophie." Jones said very sorry. Luffy nodded when he heard this. He knew that Jones had been fond of Sophie for a long time, and now he got what he wanted. "Congratulations, Jones, come on." Lu Fei left with a smile. Jones looked at the road away, very helpless smile, he did not know whether he was right or wrong. After the soup had been boiling for a long time, Jones put some salt down, and then began to drink it, but his eyes couldn''t help getting wet. He turned his head and looked at a group of males surrounded by Sophie. It''s good that Sophie is so beautiful. Don''t worry that she will live well without males to take care of her. Jones is like this, bowl by bowl, mushroom soup to drink up, a mouthful of soup is not left. Sophie saw that Jones had finished the mushroom soup, so she walked up to Jones and asked, "are you ok now?" Looking at Sophie, who still cares about herself, Jones finally has a little comfort in his heart. Jones grabbed Sophie''s hand and tried to laugh. "Sophie, I''ll always remember you." Sophie wants to shake Jones''s hand very much. This guy has eaten poisonous mushrooms and is going to die soon. She wants a dead person to remember what to do, but she doesn''t have to infiltrate people. Yin Zhu has fried bamboo shoots here, not to mention they are crispy and delicious. People in this tribe have been eating barbecue for a long time, and what they eat in their mouth is a kind of taste. It''s a fresh way to eat, that is, everything is delicious. In fact, Yin Zhu''s craftsmanship is not very good. It can only be said that he is average. However, the people in this tribe eat too monotonously, so it seems that Yin Zhu is high-end. Jono has already thought about it. From tomorrow, he will spend some time in the valley to dig the bamboo shoots. The bamboo shoots are delicious and can be dried later. Who says Yinzhu is not good to eat? If only there were more lovely females in the tribe. There are people in the tribe who have arranged to dig bamboo shoots tomorrow. Now the people in the tribe are beginning to change their attitude towards Yin Zhu. The little girl has more meat, but her round face is so kind and lovely that she can make so many delicious food. It''s amazing that some males have thought about it again. Yin Zhu told Yin Zhu at her rite of passage for more than ten days. Anyway, the female has more than one partner One. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 The people in the tribe are basically full, one by one lying on the ground to rest, while Sophie just stares at Jones. About an hour later, all the people in the tribe were ready to go hunting. At this time, Sophie suddenly screamed, "Jones, Jones, what''s the matter with you?" "Come on, it''s no good. Jones is poisoned after drinking mushroom soup. The mushroom Yin Zhu said can''t be eaten at all. It will poison people to death." Sophie cried out. Yin Zhu was shocked when he heard this, and then ran up quickly. No, she was sure of the mushrooms Jones brought. She was also worried that the wild mushrooms were poisonous, but she was sure that they were edible. How could they be poisonous? Jones was convulsed and frothing. He really wanted to be poisoned. Montaigne then hastily called, "come on, get me the priest." The priest is a doctor in the tribe, who specializes in treating the people of the tribe. Sophie saw Yin Zhu coming forward, ready to slap Yin Zhu with thousands of hands, but was caught by Jono who came up with her, "Sophie, what are you going to do?" "What? She killed Jones. I''ll teach her a lesson. " Sophie said angrily. "What are you talking about? What proof do you have to prove that Jones was poisoned by eating mushrooms. I have checked his mushrooms one by one and I can eat them. Everyone is OK after eating them. You are talking nonsense." Jones is not the only one in the tribe who ate mushroom soup. Everyone else is OK. If Jones has something to do, he can only talk about his own problems. It suddenly occurred to Yin Zhu that when Jones was looking for himself to identify the mushroom, he looked a little wrong. Did Jones know before that he would be poisoned? Why? At this time, all the people who ate mushrooms in the tribe were afraid and worried about poisoning themselves. At this time, the priest had come. The priest''s name was Xia Bai. She was a very good and intelligent female. Xia Bai examined Jones''s body carefully, then frowned and asked, "what did you have for lunch?" "After eating mushrooms and mushroom soup, Yin Zhu deliberately uses poisonous mushrooms to harm Jones." Sophie points to Yin Zhu and complains. Although she says she doesn''t care about Jones, Jones is a very useful dog she keeps. She wastes a dog and wants to bite on Yin Zhu. "It''s impossible. Mushrooms are not poisonous. We''ve eaten them before. Even other people in the tribe have eaten them. Everyone else is OK." The people in the tribe also nodded when they saw this. This is indeed true. The patriarch ate it yesterday and it''s all right. "That''s why you mean to harm Jones and deliberately say that the poisonous is nontoxic." Sophie also knows that mushrooms are delicious and she will eat them in the future. Moreover, the harm of mushrooms is related to the food stored in the tribe. We can''t kill the mushrooms in one stroke. "I have nothing to do with Jones. You can''t understand why I want to harm Jones." Yin Zhu said coldly. "How can there be no injustice and no hatred? Don''t you like to rob my things? He robbed Tengxiao, he robbed Jono, and then he wanted to rob Jones. Because Jones didn''t agree, you have a grudge in your heart, so you have a hard hand on Jones. " Sophie listed the evidence one by one. Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "Sophie, I don''t know what other people are doing with you. I just want to talk about myself. When am I yours? I''m Jono''s, and I''ve always been. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 Sophie''s face turned blue and white when she heard Jono''s words. She never thought Jono would lose her face like this. However, there is a more let her want to faint behind, Tengxiao at this time also cold mouth, "Sophie, I have nothing to do with you, not before, will not have." Since Yin Zhu''s incident, Teng Xiao feels that she must not tolerate the female. What should be said clearly must be said clearly. It''s not easy to misunderstand. Teng Xiao''s words are the end of the future. Sophie''s body is shaking. If there is no one around her to support her, she really wants to leave here immediately. This Jono is destined to be Yin Zhu''s male. To fight her, she can understand, but what is Tengxiao''s adding fuel to the fire? "Tengxiao, why do you say that? Even if you no longer want a partner because of Yin Zhu, you can''t say that because of our love. If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu or her, we, we..." Sophie couldn''t help herself. "Sophie, I remember that you ran to me and asked me some questions before, and I just answered you. I don''t know when I''ll have friendship?" Tengxiao, once bitten by a snake for ten years, he was afraid of grass rope. People in the tribe were surprised to hear this, because they used to see Sophie come up to Tengxiao and see Tengxiao speak to her with a friendly face. Even Sophie always said that Tengxiao had no such thing when she came of age, that is to say, Sophie was amorous. "No Sophie couldn''t help shivering as she watched the tribe look at herself with a sneer. "No, if you have no feelings for me, why do you smile at me?" Sophie cried. Tengxiao said that he was sorry and said, "I''m sorry. I don''t know that I can''t smile at females, but I''ll know later." Sophie looks at Tengxiao and Jono. She is more and more resentful in her heart. She must pull Yin Zhu down. "Whatever the reason, Jones ate mushroom soup and had an accident. Poor Jones, I''m going to see Jones." Sophie ran to Jones in the crowd, crying. On the other hand, Xia Bai had carefully checked Jones, and then he took the stone pot Jones used to cook mushroom soup to check. He also found some remaining soup below. "It''s really poisoned. It''s the soup." After checking, the priest said that as for Jones, the priest had given him medicine, so he didn''t know if it was useful. "Jones, you just had mushroom soup? Did I check all your mushrooms? Are there some things I haven''t checked that you put down and cooked? " The mushrooms are all eaten clean. If Jones insists that she deliberately hurt him, she is really speechless. After all, he doesn''t know how to prove it. Jones felt that his internal organs were like baking on the fire. The priest gave him some medicine to eat, but it was still very hard to eat. Did Jones feel that he was going to die? As for Yin Zhu''s words, he had no strength to answer. It''s also that he came with the determination to die. Sophie rushed to Jones and said sadly, "Jones, Jones, you can''t die. What should I do if you die? We haven''t come yet to hold the ceremony." Jones heard Sophie''s words, looked up at Sophie difficultly, "you, I''m glad you have that heart." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 "Yinzhu, why, why can''t you see me? Why do you want to kill Jones?" Sophie asked in tears. At this time, the people around him also looked at Yin Zhu with suspicious eyes. After all, everyone in the whole tribe would be ok if they ate mushrooms. Jones had an accident when he ate mushrooms. If Yin Zhu didn''t mean to believe it, Jones couldn''t have killed himself. "I didn''t harm him. The mushrooms I identified are really nontoxic." Yin Zhu bit his lip and said word by word. "No poison, no poison, no poison. You can''t just open your mouth. After all, we don''t know how to identify mushrooms. People in the tribe should be careful when eating mushrooms. Don''t offend Yin Zhu, or you won''t know how to die." Yin Zhu can even distinguish mushrooms and make steamed eggs. People in the tribe are slowly changing their attitude towards her. That''s not good. "You don''t have to be bloody. Yin Zhu can say that mushrooms are edible and can be dried and stored in the sun. It''s for the tribe. Yin Zhu has contributed to the tribe, but it''s not as dirty as your heart." When I think of Yin Zhu''s saying that bamboo shoots can be dried in the sun and preserved bacon, what Yin Zhu does is not for the tribe. Besides, in his daily conversation with Yin Zhu, Qiao Nuo feels that this is a kind-hearted girl who has no courage to kill people. "Jones, what''s the matter with you? If you don''t make it clear, people in the whole tribe will not dare to eat mushrooms. Mushrooms can be stored for the winter Jono knows very well that the males in the tribe are educated from birth, waistline at any time, female dedication, even life, but at the same time, the interests of the tribe are higher than the individual. When Jones heard this, he was stunned. Then he slowly raised his head. He could frame Yin Zhu, but he couldn''t make fun of the mushroom. The mushroom is the food stored for the winter, and it can save many people in the tribe and future generations. He can''t be such a sinner, he can''t. "Clan, clan leader, mushroom, mushroom can be eaten. It''s me. Because I hate Yin Zhu, I deliberately take a colorful mushroom and put it down to cook together. If I want to frame Yin Zhu, mushroom can be eaten. Clan leader, please rest assured to take it away." Jones said a passage intermittently. It was obvious that he was in great pain. "No, I don''t know you at all. How can you hate me? That''s not right." Neither himself nor himself has offended Jones, so what Jones said is not true at all. "Jones, what are you hiding? You don''t even have to make fun of your own life." Jono is heartbroken. "I didn''t, I didn''t hide it. Yin Zhu offended Sophie. I don''t think Sophie is happy, so I, I thought of such a way. The patriarch is right. I''m sorry." Jones, I''m sorry. "You didn''t apologize to anyone. It''s Yin Zhu you''re sorry for." Jono said angrily. Think of this Jones accident, Sophie is the first to jump out to find Yin Zhu trouble, this thing has nothing to do with Sophie, kill him don''t believe, Jones a male will never without reason to attack the female tribe, so some only Sophie, Sophie let Jones do that, so Sophie can''t wait to jump out to blame Yin Zhu. Sophie was flustered when Jono looked at her. At this time, she quickly shook off Jones'' hand and said, "Jones, how can you do this? How can you do this to Yin Zhu? You are letting me down www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 Jones looked at his empty hand, just like his empty heart, which was too painful to breathe. "Patriarch, I plead guilty. It has nothing to do with Sophie. You, don''t blame him." Jones said with great distress. Sophie turned and left now. The useless things turned back. Montaigne looks at Sophie, who is far away. It''s over, and Jones has killed himself. What else can he say? And Jones doesn''t know if he can do well. Ah, Montaigne sighed deeply. It''s nothing. "Come on, let''s take Jones to the priest first, and the rest of you can rest." Montaigne gave orders feebly. Jono looked at Yinzhu stupefied, can''t help coming forward to her little hand: "Yinzhu, don''t worry, it''s OK." "Why do you think Jones should do this? How precious his life is. Everyone is reluctant to die. Besides, it''s not life that hates him so much. Why should he do this? If he dies, it''s not worth it." Yin Zhu couldn''t understand that Jones would not use his own life to deal with himself because of this. It was only Sophie. But Yin Zhu couldn''t understand what Sophie''s heart was made of. Such a good man, who was willing to die for her, was used to deal with her. It didn''t take human life seriously. Besides, Jones was so stupid that he was willing to die. Jones didn''t care for himself. "You say if I don''t say mushrooms can be eaten, won''t Jones die?" If there were no mushrooms, Jones would not have died of eating them, even if he had to count himself. "Silly, it''s none of your business. Don''t blame others'' mistakes on yourself." Qiao Nuo can probably see that Yin Zhu is in a bad mood, and he quickly comforts Yin Zhu. "Jono, I always feel that life is very fragile, but even if I want to die, I can''t die like this." Yin Zhu sighed. "Yes, you are right." As for this girl before just seek to die twice of affair, two people have already forgotten automatically. "Don''t think so much. Have a good rest." Qiao Nuo takes Yin Zhu to the entrance of the cave, and then looks at Yin Zhu blocking the entrance of the cave with a wooden fence, so he goes back to sleep at ease. Although Jones took the medicine, no one knows whether he can be good or not. Lufei chose to take care of Jones. Maybe he and his friends only have this time to get along with each other. This way, Luffy looked at the distressed Jones and cried angrily: "Jones, it''s Sophie, isn''t it? She didn''t look up to you before, and then she suddenly looked up to you, that''s to let you die, right, that black hearted thing. " Lu Fei is very angry. He said he wanted to bless Jones before, but the result is like this. How can this not make people angry. "No, don''t blame her. I will." Jones said with difficulty. Lufei is too familiar with him to cheat him. What''s more, Sophie only suggested this, he volunteered, and Sophie didn''t force him to eat mushrooms. "Sure enough, sure enough, it''s her." Lu Fei smashed the ground beside him. "Why are you so stupid? Why are you so stupid? Are there no females in the tribe? Why do you want to put your life on the line? Why do you want to Road is not gas, more is hate iron not steel. Why? Jones wants to say why, but he just likes Sophie. Think of Jones like this, Sophie is still far away, she should come to take care of Jones, give Jones atonement. "I''ll go to Sophie." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 Jones wants to catch Luffy, but where can the dying Jones catch Luffy. The beauty in the Sufi tribe. Many people know where her cave is. The road is straight. Sophie is very angry because Jones is stupid and has not been able to catch up with Yin Zhu. She is angry that there is no lack of admirers around her. This admirer comforts Sophie, who is lonely and lonely, who comforts and comforts, and then she goes to the haystack. When Lu Fei, full of anger, breaks into Sophie''s cave, he sees two people rolling together. He thinks that his good friend is going to die for Sophie. As a result, Sophie is having fun with the male. There are dead people in the tribe. The people of the tribe have to be sad. Sophie''s heart is too dark and cold for Jones to follow. Angry and irrational people often do extraordinary things, so Lu Fei directly goes forward to separate the two people who are entangled in Mahua. Of course, when living in the tribe, Lu Fei did not move Sophie, but directly grabs the male and throws him at the entrance of the cave. "Sophie, you have no conscience. You hurt Jones like this, but you can enjoy it here. Why do you want to see Jones for me now and take good care of him?" Luffy grabs Sophie''s hand and drags it out of the cave. Sophie was interrupted during her climax, and she was confused at the beginning. At this time, she came back to her senses, but she was angry only when she came back to her senses. This road is too bold and unrestrained. She threw away Lu Fei''s hand and quickly found a piece of animal skin to cover her body. She shrank in the corner and cried angrily: "Lu Fei, why do you care about me? I''ll go to the patriarch to sue you for bullying females." When Lu Fei heard this, he was not afraid at all. Instead, he hugged his chest with both hands and said sarcastically, "go, go and tell me what punishment I will accept. I want to see how you instruct Jones to take poisonous mushrooms and frame Yin Zhu. Jones doesn''t even want to die for you. As a result, you look beautiful, but it''s very black inside. You are cruel and cruel I bah, the first beautiful woman in the tribe and the first ugly woman in the tribe are almost the same. " The first ugly girl in the tribe. Sophie can''t help screaming when she hears this. She''s not an ugly girl. She''s a beauty. The first beauty in the tribe, Sophie, who everyone praises. By this time, the male who was thrown out by Luffy had already got up. It was Yage in the tribe. He was a tiger, and he was also a famous expert in the tribe. "Lufei, you want to die." At this time, Yager bumps into Lufei. It''s a lifetime nightmare for any male to be interrupted at that time. Lufei flashed by in a hurry at this time. He couldn''t beat Yager, but it was OK for him to escape under the parry, so he wouldn''t fight with Yager foolishly. "Yage, what''s good about Sophie? She''s so black. Even if you fight to protect her, she won''t appreciate you. She''s just playing with you, just like Jones. Sophie won''t be sad or miss when she dies. Death is just death in vain. Do you want to devote your life to such a female? If you think about it, Yager, Jones''s fate is your future fate. You can do it yourself. " Lu Fei quickly slipped away with these words. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 Yager felt a little uncomfortable after listening to Luffy''s words. In fact, what Jones said was directed by Sophie. After all, no male in the tribe would attack a female because of this little thing, but he didn''t tear the skin. Think of Jones''s end, Yager suddenly no longer interested in doing. Sophie came out in her hide and saw that there was only one Agger left. She could not help frowning and said, "Agger, what''s the matter? Why didn''t you teach that Luffy a good lesson?" "Well, he''s angry just because of Jones." Yager talked. Sophie couldn''t help getting angry. "What do you mean, do you feel aggrieved for Jones, too? Lu Fei bullies me. He bullies me. Don''t you find justice for me? In that case, what else do I want you to do? Why do you stay here? Get out of here. " Sophie can''t understand that she has a crush on Yager. Shouldn''t she be secretly happy, and then do everything according to her heart? How dare you contradict yourself? It seems that you have given him too much good looks recently. as like as two peas, Sophie had no desire to go on. Looking at the beautiful woman, he really love him. But Sophie''s indifference to Jones also made his heart feel cold. Like a road, he would go into Jones''s identical ending. "I''ll go back first. Have a good rest." Yager didn''t want to say anything more, so he decided to go back and think about it. Sophie didn''t expect that Agger actually left. He just left. Didn''t he know how to coax her? "Yager, if you go, I''ll never want you. Go away, go away." Sophie couldn''t help crying. She didn''t understand how she had such a bad life recently. The men she was looking for were not running away with others, but they were all stupid. It''s better for Tengxiao and Jono to see that Jono will protect her own female, where she looks like a fool like Yager. When he heard this, Yage stopped and told the truth. He liked Sophie and would not put it down completely. Seeing Sophie crying, Yage couldn''t help feeling distressed. He ran forward and hugged Sophie. "Well, Sophie, don''t be sad. I won''t go." "Don''t you think I''m what Luffy said? My heart is black. You will be happy if I go to guard Jones now. It''s not that I don''t want to guard Jones. I''m afraid. " Sophie said and began to wipe her tears. "No matter what Jones said, it was because he wanted to please me that he framed Yin Zhu. I should go to see him and accompany him for the last journey. If it wasn''t for you, I would be very sad. As a result, you still took advantage of me. Lu Fei still thinks that I have no heart, no liver and no lung. It''s all your fault." Sophie thinks she can''t spread the reputation of blackness any more, so she''d better go to see that damned son of a bitch Jones later. Yage nodded in a hurry at this time. At the beginning, Sophie was very sad and sad. He failed to control Sophie for a moment, which made Sophie ridiculed. He was also stupid. He was just like that. He almost doubted Sophie''s character. He really shouldn''t. "Sophie, don''t cry. It''s all my fault. I''ll accompany you to see Jones." Yager hugged Sophie and coaxed her softly. Sophie stopped crying and said, "you can''t do this anymore. Do you want me to die of sadness?" Yager nodded quickly, and then took Sophie to the priest. The two people are temporarily reconciled, but this time things have left a knot in their heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 When Sophie and Yager arrive, they see that Luffy has arrived and is taking care of Jones. Luffy looks at the arrival of Sophie and thinks that this Sophie can at least be saved. "I''ll take care of Jones. You go out and let me stay with Jones for a while." Sophie couldn''t help wiping her eyes. She wanted to cry, but she didn''t have any tears. Yager had already grasped Lufei, who was ready to run, and dragged him out. "Lufei, we haven''t practiced for a long time. We just have a chance." Looking at Yage rubbing his hands, Lu Fei is suffering. Damn it, he will have no face to see people tomorrow. Jones watched Sophie come, very excited, the original bad spirit is a bit better. "Sue, Sophie, you''re here." Jones shook his hands, trying to grab Sophie''s hand. Sophie just flashed by, and then looked at Jones fiercely, "you useless garbage, you can''t even do this little thing well. You still want me to come to see you. What''s the matter with you? You think I''m interested in you. Originally, I wanted to use you. You can sleep with me all your life. It''s also your ancestor''s burning incense." When Jones heard this, his whole hand fell limply. He shouldn''t have expected anything. Sophie looked at Jones''s hand on the ground. She couldn''t help stepping on his hand and grinding it. "You said that with your ugly face, how can I take a fancy to you? You don''t pee, you look in the mirror, you look so shabby, you deserve me? Do you know that after sleeping with you, I can feel sick to death, but you still look like you are infatuated and affectionate and can do anything for me. You take advantage of me, but you don''t do my work well. You rubbish, you die in vain. " In fact, Jones is not ugly, just can''t compare with Tengxiao and Jono. Jones trembled when he heard that. His lips trembled and he couldn''t say a word. If the pain in his body was unbearable, now his heart hurt him even more. Originally, he thought his death was meaningful, even if it was only for Sophie, now he found that he was stupid. "You dare to call Lufei to make trouble with me. I have to come to see you now. Are you satisfied?" Sophie spat hard in Jones'' face. "Why don''t garbage like you die in a hurry and waste my time? Originally, Yager and I were so happy, but I had to take care of you. Why don''t you die in a hurry and why?" Sophie wants to say all the vicious words she knows. Only in this way can she wash away her recent resentment. "I, I regret, later, regret." Jones''s eyes were wide open and he was very unwilling. "Regret, regret, die, die." Sophie cried angrily. Jones stared at Sophie, his chest undulating, and then his body was shocked. He vomited out a mouthful of black blood, and then his head tilted, and there was no breath. Sophie saw that Jones just did what she said and died. At the beginning, she was a little afraid. Then she thought, what was she afraid of? Jones had nothing to do with her. But she''s here to brush her reputation, but no one can know that she''s so angry with Jones. Sophie rubs her eyes, then wipes them with saliva, and then cries out: "Jones, Jones, don''t die, don''t die." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 Yin Zhu knew that Jones was gone the next morning. When she heard that Jones was gone, Sophie cried heartbroken. She held Jones''s body and didn''t let go. She was too decisive before she came. Sophie still had a little conscience. Sometimes, Yin Zhu feels that people in this world are too kind to females. According to the current saying, the mastermind is the most heinous. However, we all know that Sophie is the mastermind, but no one is investigating, because Jones has confessed his guilt and the female is precious. Yin Zhu didn''t want to change the laws and regulations of the world. After all, the world background is different, and the education that orcs received from childhood is just like that, which can''t be changed in a short time. Yin Zhu is very unhappy to know that Jones is gone. Apart from sighing about the fragility of his life, what''s more is that the medical conditions here are too poor. Not all poisonous mushrooms can kill people immediately. If there are symptomatic drugs, people can be saved. Unfortunately, only the priests of the whole tribe can see doctors, and there are not many kinds of medicinal materials on the priest''s side, only more than ten kinds. It seems that she needs to identify more things, whether it''s food or medicinal materials. Montaigne looks at the dead Jones and shakes his head helplessly. The orcs will return to the beast body after death. After a memorial ceremony held in the tribe, he moves Jones''s body to the mountain area of the beast God. All the dead orcs will be buried there and return to the embrace of the beast God. Bury Jones, even if this thing is over, after all, we still have to live, everyone began to busy. Yin Zhu also quickly put up his own stone pot, boiled water, cut the bamboo shoots into strips of moderate size, and then took them out to dry. As for Jono, he had already gone to dig bamboo shoots in the mountain at this time, and soon brought back four big bags for Yin Zhu, which looked like a lot, but in fact there were not many things, because the bamboo shoots were very big, and there were only four or five in one bag, Jono flew directly It''s fast. Yin Zhu looks at the bamboo shoots all over the ground. It takes a lot of animal skins to dry them. "Yin Zhu, can''t this bamboo shoot be damaged after being cooked and dried like this?" Jono asked curiously. "Well, if you want to dry it in the sun, it will break if you don''t do it." Yin Zhu answered as he was busy. While helping, Jono asked curiously, "Yin Zhu, how do you know so many ways to store food?" "I just know. It''s like I''m suddenly enlightened. Maybe the beast God enlightened me." Yin Zhu said with a smile, her origin can not be said, can only be said to be the beast God. Jono nodded with approval. "Well, I believe it." "Yin Zhu, do you know any other food processing methods?" Jono asked curiously. "Yes, in fact, if you want to store food for a long time, there are two categories: sun drying and salting. Sun drying is like bamboo shoots and mushrooms. Salting is related to salt. Like bacon and pickles, it costs a lot of salt." But now there is not much salt in the tribe. "It doesn''t matter. As long as there is a way, it doesn''t matter. When the Juque tribe trades next month, we can change more salt." Jono smiles and comforts. Juque tribe is a large tribe in the north of daze tribe. Daze tribe is a small tribe. The total number of people in the whole tribe is less than 1000. There are tens of thousands of orcs in Juque tribe, which is also the largest tribe in the neighborhood. Juque tribe holds a trade fair every month. If the surrounding tribes have any needs, they will go to Juque tribe and set up stalls All of them have to charge a certain fee. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 Yin Zhu had heard of the Juque tribe at that time, but he had never been to the trade fair since he was a child, because every time he went to the tribe, he always went to exchange necessities. The males in the tribe carried a lot of things, and they had to go through the jungle on the way. It was dangerous, so he would not take the females. Even if there were females, he had to say in advance that they would be taken by his partner Vision. This trade fair is just like shopping. In this tribe, we can say that we are very tolerant of females, but the external danger also restricts the female''s pace. There is too little space for females to move. Jono saw Yin Zhu''s eyes shining at the fair and couldn''t help laughing, "you want to go to the fair, don''t you? I''ll take you next month? " "Good." Yin Zhu replied happily. Jono found that Yin Zhu was still a little resistant to himself at the beginning. He slowly came into contact with him like a frog boiled in warm water. Sooner or later, he had to let Yin Zhu get used to his existence. For example, what she says now, Yin Zhu naturally accepts her help. A female is used to the male''s care. Is it so easy for her to change back? Jono couldn''t help laughing treacherously at the thought. The two of them dried the bamboo shoots in the sun. Seeing that there was enough time, Jono decided to go hunting. Yin Zhu thought about it and said, "Jono, I really want to go to the forest. Can you take me?" When Jono heard this, he didn''t refuse directly. Instead, he asked curiously, "Yin Zhu, why do you want to go to the forest?" "Because the beast God told me a lot of things to eat, but I have to see things to remember, if there is no thing, there is no way to say." Yin Zhu directly found an excuse that people in this world absolutely worship the beast God. After hearing this, Jono thought for a while, "well, Yin Zhu, I''ll take you to the nearby mountains first. There are few wild animals on the top of the nearby mountains. I can protect them, but I can''t protect them for the time being." There are too many wild animals in the mountains. Even the brave men of the male orcs seldom go deep alone. "Good." It''s better to go to the nearby hills. With Jono, there are more places she can go. Looking at the smile of Yin Zhuxi, Jono feels that Yin Zhu is surprisingly satisfied. Yin Zhu knows very well that she wants to live a good life in the tribe and change the situation of the tribe. Then she can know a lot about the habits of animals and plants. This secret can''t be kept. If she wants to be known, the best candidate is Jono. At least Jono believes in her. She doesn''t think she''s a fool and will accompany her. Such a person can start to share secrets. Besides, she doesn''t dare to disclose all of them at once. She just slowly lets them out bit by bit, which won''t make people feel abrupt. Yin Zhu finds some leather bags that can hold things, and then sits on Jono''s back with a smile. Jono flies out of the tribe with Yinzhu. When people in the tribe see this, they all smile with blessings. Now people in the tribe gradually feel that Yinzhu is actually very good, and no one thinks Yinzhu is not worthy of Jono. Sophie watched Jono fly out of the tribe with Yin Zhu. She was very unwilling, but after Jones''s affair, the patriarch didn''t punish her, but also warned her. Let Yin Zhu go for a while. She had plenty of time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 This time Jono went to the top of the mountain beside the bamboo shoots. He could still see the shadow of the tribe in the distance. Yin Zhu went down to the ground and began to look for things. As long as there is a different plant, she has to repeatedly touch it. However, looking at Yin Zhu squatting on the ground and moving over there with his buttocks tilted, Jono feels that Yin Zhu is moving over there bit by bit, which is very lovely. About half an hour later, Jono heard Yin Zhu''s joyful voice, "Jono, this dish can be eaten. Come and get it back to me." Jono looked at the clumps of green leaves under his feet and asked curiously, "what''s this?" "I call it big leaf mustard. It can be stir fried or pickled. It''s very good." This thing is very different from mustard on earth, but the identified contents, including nutrients, are similar to mustard. It''s not bad for such a large area of pickled cabbage that can be soaked in several jars after harvest. "Good." Jono is not ambiguous, and he just starts to work. Yin Zhu continued to identify the things next to him. After the beginning of the red, Yin Zhu quickly identified a kind of fruit growing on the thin rattan, one by one red and gorgeous like a small lantern. This fruit is a seasoning, because it is called spicy fruit. It is spicy and spicy, and the identification indicates that it is super spicy. Use it carefully. Yin Zhu saw that Jono was still so busy, and then happily picked off the ripe spicy fruit and put it into her backpack. There were so many things she could carry in her backpack. Jono, who saved money, moved half to death in this way. Of course, she secretly put it away so that Jono didn''t know. When Jono finished collecting all the mustard and Yin Zhu finished picking the spicy fruit, Yin Zhu was very happy. The whole tribe had only salt as the seasoning, and her mouth was going to fade out. As for the yellow flower grass she had pulled home to make soup, it was not bad, it could also remove the smell, but she didn''t want to eat any other flavor. "So happy, what good things have you found?" Qiao Nuo asked with a smile, Yin Zhu is very simple, what things are shown in the face. "Good things, I''ll give you fried meat later, to ensure that you can''t stop eating." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Jono laughed when he heard this. "It''s really a good thing. Where is it? I''ll pick it." Yin Zhu quickly took the man to the side of malaguo, pointed to malaguo with a smile and said, "this is it." Yin Zhu found that this spicy fruit is not yet mature can also eat, but not so spicy, Yin Zhu before secretly picked a lot, she would not be so spicy. "This thing?" Is Jono''s brow Sichuan? Is this delicious? He had eaten it carelessly before. He had a sore throat for several days, and his whole mouth was swollen. He didn''t get rid of it for several days. As for the taste, he didn''t want to taste it again. However, Yin Zhu said that it was a good thing? "Yin Zhu, although this food can''t kill people, it will be hard for people to eat for several days. You''d better not pick it. It tastes bad." Jono said, frowning. Yin Zhu laughed and said, "did you eat the whole thing?" Jono frowned and nodded. "This food can''t be eaten together. It''s used for seasoning. I promise you it''s delicious. You see, I''ve cheated you with so many food. It must be delicious. If you don''t want to eat it, you can skip it and I''ll eat it." Yin Zhu said with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 Jono just looked at Yin Zhu suspiciously, "is it possible? Can the taste be eaten in the meat? " Yin Zhu ignored him and smilingly picked up two disguises: "OK, pick two first. I''ll give you a taste when I go back." Later, Yin Zhu found two more fruits to eat, because there were fewer fruit trees in spring, and more fruits in summer and autumn. One is bigger than an adult''s fist, and its skin is covered with small thorns. When it breaks, there is thick milk inside. Yin Zhu''s name is milk fruit. Another is small red fruit, which is sour. It''s estimated that few people can eat it alone. Yin Zhu''s name is sour plum, but he also picked a small basket to go back. Yin Zhu plans to try this fruit You can''t use it as fruit vinegar, or see if you can dry it in the sun and eat it as sour plum. Anyway, you can take it back for experiment. Seeing the milk fruit in the systematic review, Yin Zhu wanted to say that it was just a drink, a ready-made juice drink. She knocked Laigang to eat it, but as a result, it was taken away by Jono. "Yin Zhu, I''ll eat it first, and you''ll eat it later." Although Jono now has some faith in Yin Zhu''s ability, these things always need to be tried. It''s better for him to try them first. Yin Zhu would like to say that it''s OK, but Jono is kind-hearted. Yin Zhu feels that he can''t understand how the male in this world can do this for the female? Jono Zizi finished eating the milk fruit in his hand, but he couldn''t help licking his mouth. Who would have thought that such an ugly thing could produce such delicious fruit? If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu, who would have thought that this thing could be eaten, and the skin would not be in people''s eyes. And it''s water. The cub must like it. In fact, it''s sweet and fragrant. Thinking of this good thing, Jono quickly climbed to the milk tree and picked the fruit from the book. After picking it, he went to the mountain to look for it. Next to it, Jono found six more milk trees. Jono cried with joy. Two people rushed to pick things down, and when they finished their work, it was already noon. At this time, Yin Zhu found a big tree to sit down, and then found a concentric grass. Then he asked Jono to help him knock out a small hole in the milk fruit, and then put the washed concentric grass in, and slowly sucked it up. In this morning''s busy work, both of them are very tired. Jono also comes back to himself. At noon, Yin Zhu should be tired. However, looking at the pile of booty on the floor, Jono feels full of achievement. Because the leather bags she brought were not all used, Jono went to find some vines and tied up a dozen bundles of big leaf mustard. Yin Zhu thought that she would not go anywhere in the afternoon. She would go back to make these vegetables well, choose some to save and stir fry, and use the rest to soak pickles. Well, Yin Zhu still wants to get some food that can be stored and take it back to the Juque tribe to sell. At that time, he should be able to exchange more salt. There are jars for sauerkraut. There is no porcelain here. Yin Zhu has thought that the bamboo next to him is very good. The bamboo is very big and thick with buckets. Just go back and get a few sections to go home. Moreover, this bamboo joint can be made a little more. Many things need to be sealed and preserved. This bamboo joint is also moisture-proof. It''s called Qiao Nuo Nong tomorrow. Now Yin Zhu has subconsciously asked Qiao Nuo for help. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 After they had collected the spoils, they went back. This milk fruit, Jono, left a bag for Yin Zhu to send a tooth sacrifice on weekdays. It was a small snack. The rest of Jono was given to Mengtai, who organized the tribe to collect it. Because Jono said that spicy fruit was too much to eat, and the system prompted that it was super spicy. After Yin Zhu went home, he cleaned the spicy fruit first, and then cut it carefully. It turned out that the spicy fruit was water, and there were many seeds in it. It was red and gorgeous, a bit like passion fruit. Yin Zhu carefully took the chopsticks and put them on his tongue for a taste. A spicy and spicy taste filled his mouth. Even Yin Zhu, who likes spicy food, couldn''t stand it. However, when he came back to China, Yin Zhu laughed. Good thing, so spicy, she just put less. Besides, there is only one spicy fruit in the whole mountain. She needs to save it. By this time, Jono had already brought back two pieces of meat from inside. One piece was more than 20 jin. The orcs had a good appetite. Even Yin Zhu now ate at least 10 jin of meat at a meal. If she killed her before, she would not believe that she could eat so much, and the male would eat more. Fortunately, there are a lot of wild animals here. The least prey is at least 50 or 60 Jin, and large animals are also over 1000 Jin. Otherwise, there is not enough food in the world. Yin Zhu takes the meat from Jono''s hand, cleans it and cuts it into thin slices. Then he puts his previously refined oil in a stone pot to heat it. Then he throws the meat slices down to stir fry. Then he begins to add salt and spicy oil. Because he''s worried that Yin Zhu can''t eat spicy food, be careful that he can''t get used to it. Yin Zhu puts very little, only slightly spicy. Pepper with meat fragrance, far away spread, originally very disliked Jono can''t help sniffing, this taste is quite good, maybe very delicious? Later, Yin Zhu copied two dishes, one was stir fried sausage, which Yin Zhu had collected for a long time and finally moved to the dinner table. One is mustard, and Jono roasted a piece of barbecue. Yin Zhu took two milk nuts and knocked them open, one by one. Looking at the meal on the stone mound, Yin Zhu''s heart slowly felt satisfied. He thought that she had to eat meat every day and vomit blood to her. Now it''s finally good. Finally, he can eat something else, but there is no other place in this table Yes. Jono first took a piece of meat and put it into his mouth carefully. At the beginning, he frowned and swallowed it. However, as he ate, the guy was eating with his tongue sticking out and sweating, but the chopsticks kept on eating. In particular, fried sausage is the focus of Jono''s attention. "Yin Zhu, what''s this? It''s delicious. " Jono asked curiously. "This fried sausage is the viscera and intestines you don''t want." Yin Zhu also likes to eat fried sausage, eat well, tears flow all over her face, she finally ate a delicious meal. Come on, Yin Zhu, find more things, the future food is in front of you. "What, are these internal organs? Why? How could it be so delicious. " Thinking that the tribe didn''t know how many viscera to throw away every year, Jono couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. There were also animal bones. They were really a loser. "I tell you this spicy fruit is delicious. Now believe me." Yin Zhu said triumphantly. Jono nodded, "yummy, my stomach will depend on you in the future." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 "No problem." Yin Zhu said very generously. "In the evening, we''ll take it out and give it to the people." Jono is very happy to say that Yinzhu is very powerful. He is happy for Yinzhu. In addition, there is a powerful female, and his face is bright. "Well, collect the internal organs." Before, Yin Zhu didn''t want to make bacon because the bacon made with salt alone was boring and not delicious, but now it''s different. With spicy fruit, the next bacon is delicious. Another thing is that Yin Zhu knows how to make bacon, but he has never done it himself. Tomorrow, he will go to the patriarch''s place to have a look. Tomorrow, the meat will be pickled to see if it is bad, and then he can take it out for drying. I used to borrow the meat and salt from the patriarch''s family to do experiments. Anyway, the patriarch''s family has a lot of meat and salt. When I think about running pickles and making bacon, the salt she used to exchange for skin is far from enough. Salt, salt is a big problem. Unfortunately, no one in the whole tribe knows where the ocean is. Even if she knows how to bask in salt, she can''t help it. In the afternoon, Jono went hunting, while Yin Zhu arranged the dishes at the entrance of the cave. In addition, he turned over the dried bamboo shoots that had been dried in the morning. There was already some dry skin on the side facing the sun. If the weather was fine, it would be dried for another two days. Because of Jones, everyone is still a little afraid of mushrooms. In the afternoon, she will go to the tribe to help the people identify all the mushrooms they picked. Montaigne is also very happy, because Jono sent several kinds of food today. The females of Liman, a tribe of vegetables, like to eat. Then there is the milk fruit. The cubs in the tribe like it very much. Montaigne has asked people to go around to find out if there are any such milk fruit trees. They know where to write them down and pick them after eating. In addition, he also wanted to see if the milk fruit could be stored. If it could be stored, it would be better. In addition, today, many people in the tribe went out and picked dozens of bags of mushrooms to come back. Even if they were dried in the sun, there were many of them. Taking advantage of the fact that spring is not over, they picked as many mushrooms as possible. Yin Zhu and the people in the tribe collected the mushrooms and took them to the other side of the square. She would help identify them one by one. The things in front of his house are almost finished. When he arrives, he finds that many people are waiting there. Most of the mushroom pickers are half boys, and some are disabled or old male orcs. They can''t hunt any more, and they''re not rivals at all. The latter are all the wastes of the tribe. Some male orcs can''t even stand the change. They can''t accept their incompetence and choose to commit suicide. Now they can do something instead of becoming a burden to the tribe. Every winter, when there is not enough food to eat, these people will go on a hunger strike and give the food to the young people of the tribe. In fact, Yin Zhu says that these people need to be taken care of most and they are the heroes of the tribe. "Yin Zhu, see if these mushrooms I picked can be eaten." A lame man said shyly. "Uncle Lee, sit down first, and I''ll show you in a minute." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Li Si smiles. He is grateful to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu has found several kinds of food. The patriarch has asked them to identify things. They can''t hunt. They can collect things. They have something to do. It''s not a waste. It''s not a drag on the tribe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 Yin Zhu took a look inside the square. There are a lot of male orcs with little disabilities. There are 50 or 60 of them, and half of them are young males, but they have already begun to learn how to hunt. There are nearly 100 of them. If only she could organize them and go out to collect them. She also wants to go to other mountains to see, but she can''t trouble Jono every time. Jono has something to do with Jono. Jono is a hero of the tribe and shouldn''t be used by her in these trifles. Besides, as long as they don''t go deep into the mountains, they should be able to protect her. Yin Zhu helped to identify the mushrooms, and he began to think about how to persuade the patriarch later. This matter still needs the patriarch to speak. It took Yin Zhu more than an hour to identify all the mushrooms. These people seldom take them to eat now. Basically, they take them to dry for storage. They will not eat any kind of food that can be stored, and they will keep it. Anyway, there is no shortage of food now. After the mushroom identification, Yin Zhu went directly to Mengtai, "Uncle Mengtai, I have something to discuss with you. Are you in?" Amy heard what Yin Zhu said and walked out with a smile: "Yin Zhu is coming. Yin Zhu, come and have a look. How is the meat salted?" Yin Zhu took a piece of pickled meat from the big bamboo barrel and smelled it. It tasted good and didn''t change. It seems that this method is feasible. "Yes, that''s it. My aunt will take out the bacon tomorrow morning to dry it." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Amy smiles and nods. At first, she doesn''t believe that it''s so easy to save the meat. As a result, the meat is still good after two days, and it doesn''t change its flavor. That Bacon should be feasible. Amy is looking forward to the appearance of bacon now. When the time comes, she will drive all the kids in the tribe to hunt and hunt more, so that she can buy more salt later. "Where''s uncle?" Why didn''t uncle Montaigne see it? "Your uncle is in the cave next to you. He''s checking the milk fruit you''ve brought back. It tastes very good. Yin Zhu, you''re so good. Our tribe is blessed to have you." Amy said happily. Now she sees that Yin Zhu is a hundred good and wonderful children. How could she have been told bad things before? "Let''s go and have a look." Yin Zhu said with a smile. The cave beside is specially used by the tribe to store things. The cave is very deep and dark. Fortunately, as an orc, you can clearly see the road under your feet in the dark night. There are special people watching in the cave. Knowing that Yin Zhu and Amy are looking for uncle Montaigne, they put them in directly. Things began to pile up at the entrance of the cave. The first one was the salt exchanged from the Juque tribe, which was packed in bamboo tubes. However, there was not much salt. After Yin Zhu looked at it, he found that there were still five barrels left. This was what the tribe wanted to eat this month. Most of them had much, but it was far from enough to make bacon. The most stored hide is animal skin. It''s a whole pile of good skins. It''s estimated that there are one or two hundred pieces. To tell the truth, Yin Zhu is really shocked to see so many good skins. He will get them from Juque tribe in exchange for resources next month. I don''t know who dug this cave. It''s very deep. At a glance, it''s estimated that it''s 200 meters deep. Compared with the cellar, it''s not bad to store things here. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 Yin Zhu and Amy slowly go to the depth of the cave. However, when Yin Zhu goes to the cave, he finds that there is a big pool. There is still some ice that hasn''t completely melted in the pool, and there is a chill in the water. There are a lot of food piled on the edge of the pool, including the eggs Yin Zhu said before. There is a big bag here, as well as the milk fruit she picked, and some food with unknown name. Yin Zhu looked at the pool and was very surprised and said, "who thought of this pool? It''s really smart." "This is what our previous generation thought. Every autumn, we will get all the water out of the pool. When winter comes and the mountain is snowed, we will get some ice and put it in the pool. It''s cool in the mountain. The ice doesn''t cross off so quickly. It can store a little food. The old sacrifice is smart." When it comes to the characters she admires, Amy''s eyes shine. "Well, it''s really smart. Even she can''t think of it." It''s possible to preserve food in this way. "Then why don''t we dig more caves so that we can keep more things?" Yin Zhu asked. Amy said with a smile, "there is no shortage of food in spring, summer and autumn, so we want to store some things that are fast, bad and hard to get, such as the food that the cubs want to eat. This pool of water can''t help us save the meat from spring to winter." Yin Zhu thought about it. Now there is ice in the pool. When summer is over, all the ice in the pool should turn into water, and the things that can be preserved are limited. Amy was disappointed when she looked at Yin Zhu. She couldn''t help touching her hair gently: "you can find so many delicious things and some things that can be stored. We will have a better winter this year. The whole tribe will thank you." "Auntie Amy, I want people in the tribe not to go hungry any more. I will try to find out more to eat. I will." Yin Zhu clenched his little fist. "Then I''ll thank you for the tribe." Montaigne, on one side, was already busy. He answered with a smile. Montaigne has to check the things in the cave every day. Once something starts to break, he should pick it up quickly, so as not to make the things nearby break faster. "Uncle Montaigne, may I see those things?" Yin Zhu smiles and points to a pile of things nearby. There are all kinds of edible things that were originally found in the tribe, and most of them can be provided to the tribe''s cubs or females with cubs. Some of these things were eaten when they were very young, some of them were impressive, and some of them were not. Yin Zhu wants to identify them. "Go ahead, go ahead." Meng Tai is curious about Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu also touched them one by one, and identified them as some fruits and vegetables, not to mention two good things. One is sugar grass. The identification indicates that the sugar content is very high. Does that mean that sugar can be boiled? Sugar is a good thing. Yin Zhu is sure that there is no sugar in the world. If he can get it out, he can''t help but get excited . As for the other one, it''s a kind of long fruit. I don''t know what fruit or root it is. Yin Zhu can''t distinguish it, but the identification shows that it contains a lot of starch. Starch can be made into vermicelli, so she can eat it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 Looking at Yin Zhu''s happiness, Meng Tai and Amy were curious, "Yin Zhu, this is sweet grass. The cubs and females in the tribe like to eat it. If you like it, take some to eat." Montaigne said very generously. "This is mianmiangen. It''s not very delicious. It''s rusty." Montaigne made his own suggestion. "Uncle, are there many of these two things Yin Zhu grasped Meng Tai''s hand excitedly. "The sweet grass has to be picked now, but it''s not easy to put. It''s easy to break. There''s not much to pick. As for the continuous roots, we have to dig in the mountains. It''s not very delicious. There''s no one to eat. This is the last time Youmin''s boy came from the mountains and left it here." Meng Tai said euphemistically. "Uncle, let people pick these two things immediately. These two are babies." Yin Zhu said incoherently. Montaigne''s eyes are a little dazed, sweet grass roots these two things baby? "Uncle, this sweet grass can extract sugar. As long as the sugar is boiled out, it can be preserved for a long time. The babies and pregnant women in the tribe can eat it." "Mianmian root is the same. It can extract starch. Starch can be preserved and made into vermicelli. Vermicelli is delicious." Recently, Yin Zhu also knows how to grasp the key points of genmontechono''s remarks. Sure enough, Meng Tai''s eyes brightened when he heard about the long-term preservation, and he solemnly asked, "are you sure?" Yin Zhu nodded in affirmation and said, "I''m sure." "Well, well, I''ll arrange for the male of the tribe to get these two things back." Montaigne said happily. "Wait, uncle. Actually I have something to discuss with you." Yin Zhu smiles shyly. "You said Happy Montaigne said that everything is easy to discuss. "Well, uncle, I found many disabled orcs in our tribe in the square today. Most of them went to guess mushrooms today. I think many of them can walk and run. This kind of gathering task is not very dangerous. Should they go? Should the males in the tribe hunt or hunt? Besides, I haven''t done any sugar or starch. In case I can''t do it Didn''t you come out and let those people follow me? " Yin Zhu said with some embarrassment. She was so happy before. She had never cooked sugar or starch before, but she knew how to make theory. Recently, she has been in the limelight, so it''s better to be in the limelight elsewhere. "Yes, it''s just collecting things and letting them go." When he thought of the disabled orcs in the tribe, Montaigne was in a bad mood. These disabled orcs were dead one by one because they were incompetent, and every time they didn''t have enough food in winter, they would take the initiative to commit suicide. Montaigne was very remorseful when he watched the people die because of their incompetence. "I think there are quite a lot of them. They can be divided into several teams. Don''t those boys like to go out? They are also divided into a small team. Even if there is any real danger, they will be able to resist for a while, waiting for the tribal people to save them. " Yin Zhu puts forward his father''s idea. Montaigne thinks this method is very good. He has been thinking about how to arrange them. Now they have work to do. Will they be in a better mood? As long as enough food is prepared in the tribe, he won''t have to give up his tribe in winter. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 Mengtai then called out all the people who were still in the tribe, not to mention refining sugar to make starch. He called over all the disabled orcs who could still work in the tribe, and then arranged a team of ten people to go out to collect mushrooms, sweet grass and mianmiangen, and collect them as long as they had any. Of course, half of the kids are also very excited. They have long been eager to go out hunting. They are confined to the tribe because they are young. Now they say they can go out, and they are all happy. Of course, Montaigne has also said that if they want to go out, they must listen to the leader. Otherwise, none of them will go out next time. All of them say they are very obedient. Then the orcs in the square spontaneously divided into ten groups. There were several groups with one or two more people. Montaigne didn''t care. Montaigne only told them to be careful not to go to too dangerous places. The orcs'' ideas are very simple. They don''t ask why. Wisdom follows the orders of the patriarch. What''s more, they stay in the tribe every day and wait to die. Now they have the opportunity to contribute themselves. They all look up and are energetic. Yin Zhu wanted to go out with her, but Meng Tai didn''t agree. The orc world didn''t let females take risks. Yin Zhu didn''t ask. She heard that she had to be busy now. Half of the time in the afternoon had passed. Later, she had to go back and put away the sun dried bamboo shoots. What''s more, she hasn''t worked for a long time, and she is a little tired, so she should go back and have a good rest. Yin Zhu just wanted to leave, but Meng Tai stopped him, "Yin Zhu, come here, uncle, I want to ask you something." Yin Zhu nodded and followed. Mengtai took people directly to his home and watched Yinzhu sit down in front of him. Mengtai rubbed his hands and thought for a while before saying, "Yinzhu, Jono told me something about you. I don''t know where you learned the knowledge. You are willing to teach people in the tribe. I''m happier than anything." When Yin Zhu heard this, she shrank, then carefully glanced at Meng Tai. Seeing that Meng Tai seemed to feel normal, she asked in a low voice, "uncle, do you believe me?" "Xin, why don''t you believe it? You bring several kinds of food to the tribe, and you know how to store food better. Nothing makes me more happy than this. Why don''t I believe you? Have you done anything harmful to the tribe? I don''t think so. " Meng Tai laughs. "But how did the beast choose me?" Yin Zhu asked. When Montaigne heard this, he said with a smile, "maybe you are pure and kind." Many people know how to save food, but they don''t store food secretly, so they don''t let people outside know. "Yin Zhu, I know that you want to go out because you want to identify more species and eat more food. It''s very dangerous outside, but I can''t let you take risks outside. Now there are many things to do in the tribe. Don''t worry. I''ve asked the people in the tribe to bring back some plants they don''t know when they go out. You don''t have to take risks." Montaigne said what he thought. Yin Zhu couldn''t think of any reason to refute. She could only nod her head, and she was also required to guide her in boiling sugar or making starch. She really didn''t have much time. Let''s wait for a while. Meng Tai smiles when he sees that Yin Zhu agrees. He is really afraid that the child will run out of his mind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 In the evening, Yin Zhu collected all the bamboo shoots and mustard leaves that he had been drying outside, and took a large pot of sausage and spicy fruit to the square to prepare fried sausage for the tribe to taste. Yin Zhu guaranteed that he could eat the tribe''s stomach. At that time, they will not say that the internal organs are not delicious, she promised to let them eat their tongues down. Hunting people have come back one by one, even the gathering team has come back, one by one carrying several bags of things back, there are eggs, mushrooms, sweet grass and roots, this is really a bumper harvest. Montaigne was also very happy to see this, so he quickly asked people to put things in the cave first, and then began to prepare dinner. Yin Zhu has cut a large bowl of fat sausage he has prepared, and then put oil into it. He puts a small spoon of spicy juice to make it fragrant. At the beginning, he can''t stand the spicy taste and starts coughing desperately. Even Meng Tai is curious to ask Yin Zhu what he is doing? Yin Zhu said that it''s delicious to cook. Mengtai is looking forward to what Yin Zhu has made. At least Yin Zhu has made nothing bad these days. After Yin Zhu put down the fat sausage and fried it, the spicy flavor was diluted, and the whole square began to be filled with a tempting fragrance. The orcs who had not had time to eat smelled the smell, and they felt that their stomachs were making empty plans. They couldn''t wait to eat. Has been tempting to lick the cheek to come to Yin Zhu''s front, curious to ask: "Yin Zhu, what are you cooking, so fragrant." "Internal organs." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "What?" The people around them are staring at each other. Isn''t the internal organs stinking? Why is it so fragrant? But it''s not surprising to think that Yin Zhu can cook the bones he doesn''t want to eat into beautiful soup, and now he can cook the viscera he doesn''t want to eat into delicious. Besides, Yin Zhu is very capable. He knows how to distinguish mushrooms, steamed eggs, and milk fruit. Today, both the young and the female of the tribe enjoy themselves. They eat a bowl of fragrant steamed eggs and milk fruit every day. They don''t know how to live. Sophie looked at a group of people around Yinzhu. She was very unwilling. She was not happy and said to Yager beside her: "isn''t the internal organs still there today? You go and wash it. I''ll cook better than Yin Zhu''s later. " Yin Zhu also saw the steps of cooking viscera. It''s very simple. She''s so smart that she can''t learn. Hearing this, Yage nodded his head and went to the tribe to get the clothes and viscera and wash them by the river. Yage quickly washed the internal organs, and then took them back. Sophie couldn''t help frowning at the internal organs. She didn''t want to touch the internal organs as soon as she thought that they were used for defecation. Finally, she thought of a way. Sophie stood far away with her nose in her hand, and then directed Yager to cook the viscera. Sophie looks at Yin Zhu''s simple cooking. However, she doesn''t have any fried oil or spicy fruit, so she puts it into a stone pot to cook and stir fry. Fortunately, the intestines have just been washed with water, otherwise the pot will have to be burned. Just like this, she boiled the water in her intestines, and then smelled the smell of internal organs from a distance. Sophie saw that she had a black face and cursed: "Yage, why are you so stupid that you can''t fry an internal organ? You can''t do such a simple thing. What do I want you to do?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 Yage''s face turned black when he was scolded. The male is good at everything, so he can''t be scolded for being incompetent. But he can''t cook the viscera because he can''t smell it. There must be a secret to Yin Zhu''s cooking, such as the one that made people sneeze before. It''s a pity that Sophie and Yin Zhu are not on the same dish. He''s too embarrassed to ask Yin Zhu how to make it. Yager put out the fire and kicked over the half cooked pot. He is good at cooking. He is good at hunting, OK? Besides, Sophie has been whispering in his ear these days about Yin Zhu''s bad behavior and pretending to be kind-hearted. But what Yin Zhu does and what she does is good for the tribe. Yage also has eyes to see. He knew that Sophie was in a bad mood because of Yin Zhu''s death. He had been considerate of Sophie everywhere, but Sophie was always angry, inexplicably angry. Yage scratched his hair irritably. How can he be angry? Sophie will be his partner in the future. When his partner is angry, he can only coax him back. People around her can''t help sneering at this. Yin Zhu''s benefits to the whole tribe these days are not the slightest. On the contrary, Sophie, who used to look beautiful and generous, is a little stingy and self righteous. Sophie also thinks she is beautiful, but she doesn''t know that many people who like her have slowly changed their views. Here, Yin Zhu is very happy to hold Jono''s hand. He tells Jono that he discovered today that sweet grass can boil sugar, and Mianmian root can make starch and vermicelli. Qiao Nuo looked at Yin Zhu happy appearance, not from gentle touch her head, "we Yin Zhu is very strong." That tone is very spoiled. Soon, the sausage had been fried. Yin Zhu first knocked a big bowl for the montaignes, and then filled a big bowl for his mother, Meili. "Eminem, this is my fried sausage. You and uncle, they''ll try it. If it''s delicious, I''ll make more next time." "Well, Eminem, try it." Mei Li has been really happy recently. Yin Zhu seems to be enlightened, and he is generous and intelligent. as for the people around him, Yin Zhu is also very generous, "you should eat and bring a bowl." "Thank you, Yin Zhu." Those people don''t want to be polite to Yin Zhu. They just bring bowls to fill them. But they don''t eat Yin Zhu for nothing. They put on fat intestines and send a large piece of barbecue back. Mei Li is very happy when she looks at Yin Zhu making friends with the people next to her. It''s good for Yin Zhu to communicate with everyone more. She''s not weird, and everyone likes her better. What she hears these days are people praising Yin Zhu. stood as like as two peas in the distance. He looked at Yin Zhu with a complex look. This woman was much too different from the one he saw many days ago. If he hadn''t looked at that face or the same, he would have suspected whether Yin Zhu had changed one person. You said that Mingming was so obsessed with him. After he died, he changed quickly. He didn''t like him any more. This kind of love comes and goes faster. Today, this woman is not only generous, but also very intelligent. She can cook all kinds of delicious food. Everyone in the tribe is eating like oil. In fact, Tengxiao also wants to taste the delicious food made by Yin Zhu. After all, it smells attractive. But Tengxiao can''t pull down that face to eat, and he''s not a delicious one. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 The next day, Yin Zhu got up early and was ready to boil the sugar. But when he was ready to boil the sugar, Yin Zhu found that he had too few things to use. She knows that the way of making brown sugar is to extract the juice from sugarcane and then boil it. There is no juice extractor here. The grass is not big and hard to make. Yin Zhu plans to crush the sweet grass in a stone pot and cook it again, so as to boil the sugar completely. It''s just that the whole part is cooked together, and the filtering behind it is a problem. There''s no gauze here. Even if you want to make starch from mianmiangen, you need gauze. There is no cloth in this world. Yin Zhu said that he was desperate. In the end, he had to ask Jono to cut the bamboo. Then he gave his dagger to them and taught them to make small baskets with bamboo strips. Moreover, if the bamboo strips had to be closely arranged, they could only leak water. She doesn''t know how to make a bamboo basket, but she knows what it looks like. Yin Zhu can only describe how the bamboo basket is, and then let Qiao Nuo to operate it. I have to say that Qiao Nuo is still very smart. Just Yin Zhu said twice, he even made it look like that. Although it was not very nice at the beginning, the first one was used to practice, the second one was better, and then it became more and more like that. Jono swung Yinzhu''s dagger, "Yinzhu, what''s this? It''s very useful. It''s sharper than our claws." When Yin Zhu saw the dagger, he was embarrassed for a while and said, "this is a dagger made of iron. I won''t do this." She doesn''t know about iron ore. even for iron, she only knows how to refine it at high temperature. With the present technology, it can''t reach that high temperature. When Jono heard this, he could only sigh, "it''s a pity that if everyone in the tribe had such a sharp weapon, he would not be afraid of any fierce beast." Yin Zhu just laughs. She can''t teach them. Maybe she can find out iron ore or something with an identification system, but she really can''t make it. Jono at this time quickly changed the topic, "Yin Zhu, we can also make a big bamboo basket, which can be used to hold other things." "Well, it''s OK. The frame can be made not so dense, it can be spread out, and it can also be made into a small basket." Yin Zhu drew several patterns for Jono''s reference. He made them himself. Anyway, she didn''t understand them, so she didn''t give them much advice. Anyway, there are many things that bamboo can do. It can also be used as a stool or something. Yin Zhu left several large bamboo tubes for Jono. This can be used to hold things. Just go back and find a big leaf to cover it. Yesterday, the collection team picked five bags of sweet grass, and ten bags of roots. Today, the collection team is helping Yin Zhu. Here, Yin Zhu asked people to wash the sweet grass, then put it all in a stone pot, beat the sweet grass with a stone hammer, and then put water on it to start cooking. When the big fire boils, the small fire boils. After all the sugar in the sweet grass is boiled out, Yin Zhu asked people to stop fire, then fished out the sweet grass, and filtered it through the bamboo basket made by Jono. Even if the bamboo basket is dense, there is still a gap. Yin Zhu thought a lot about it several times. Then he pressed the boiled grass and squeezed out all the water before throwing away the sweet grass. The boiled water is very sweet, even a little greasy. Yin Zhu makes people start the fire again. The concentration of the soup is very high. Be careful if it''s burnt, Yin Zhu makes people keep stirring. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 It''s easy to do on the other side of the roots. Wash the things, then beat them to rags with a stone hammer, and then wash the broken roots in the bamboo basket, wash the starch out, and wait for the starch to precipitate. Of course, there are still some dregs leaking from the bamboo basket. This condition is not good, and Yin Zhu didn''t insist on it. He just asked people to filter the starch water once and told them not to move. These things are very simple, in fact, very hard, such as boiling sugar, standing beside the fire constantly stirring, just this heat is unbearable, not to mention stirring all the time, hands will be sour, fortunately the orcs are strong, this work is very simple for them. Yin Zhu didn''t do it, so she commanded. She wanted to help, but those people didn''t want her to help. Amy took the pickled meat out to dry. The whole tribe was very busy. Everyone was very happy when they were busy. Many females were also helping to clean the mushrooms and put them on the skins. In addition to collecting mushrooms, they also collected bamboo shoots and mustard. As long as Yin Zhu said that they could eat, they all collected them. Sophie looked at Yin Zhu, who was busy in the crowd. She was very jealous and said, "you know how to seduce a man. You can seduce a man with good hands and feet. Even if you break your hands and feet, you have to be hungry." Miao Ni, who was behind her, could not help shivering when she heard this and said, "she, she told them to work." In fact, she doesn''t like Yin Zhu''s, but the food Yin Zhu made recently is really delicious. For example, mushroom bone soup, such as fried viscera, and milk fruit, all of which are made by Yin Zhu. Now she can eat a few more pieces every day. Yesterday, she secretly went to Yin Zhu to install a bowl of fried viscera. Yin Zhu is actually very good. At least she laughs very gently. She won''t be as proud as Sophie. "Miao Ni, do you think I''m wrong, or do you also think Yin Zhu is very good and want to take refuge in Yin Zhu?" Sophie squinted at miaoni sternly. Miao Ni was flustered by Sophie and shivered, "no, nothing. I''m your good friend. How can I get along with Yin Zhu? " She also ate a bowl of Yin Zhu''s viscera yesterday, which must not be known to Sophie. "That''s the best way, Miao Ni. If I find you''re behind my back with Yin Zhu, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Sophie said grimly. Miao Ni shrinks her neck when she hears this. Sophie is so terrible. She used to be a good talker, but now she''s a freak. "How, how can it be? Yin Zhu is so ugly that it turns me off. How can I be nice to her?" With these words, Miao Ni wants to cry. She also plans to ask Yin Zhu how to cook the viscera today. Now it''s all in the soup. "That''s good, Miao Ni. Follow me. I promise you a good life. I''ve already told Mu Xing that he will choose you when he chooses his partner in a few days." Sophie''s tone was very light, as if she was talking about what to eat today. "Really? Thank you. Thank you, Sophie Mu Xing is Miao Ni''s favorite, but mu Xing likes Sophie. He listens to whatever Sophie says. "Well, thank you. It''s a piece of cake." Sophie said with indifference. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 Yin Zhu is walking and commanding in the square. Even the patriarch Meng Tai is watching carefully. It''s a big event related to the whole tribe. Yin Zhu saw that the sugar had been boiled until it was thick. In the end, there were only half of the whole pot of sugar water. There were five pots, which was not bad. He went to collect them every day. When the sweet grass was gone, he should be able to boil dozens of Jin. Yin Zhu quickly told people to stop the fire, and then poured the sugar water into the well made stone trough, a thin layer, and took it to the sun. Meng Tai then asked Yin Zhu with a smile, "is that good? Yin Zhu "Yes, just dry in the sun." Yin Zhu wiped the sweat off his head with a smile. Looking at the rows of syrup and the rows of washed starch water over there, Yin Zhu felt a great sense of accomplishment. At random, Yin Zhu gave thanks to all the people who stayed to help, and said he would cook a big meal for them at noon. The male looked at Yin Zhu and said thank you, one by one at a loss, tears in his eyes, "it''s nothing, don''t thank you." They were originally useless people of the tribe, but now they can do something, which is not worth Yin Zhu''s doing. Because of their own incompetence, every time they hide in the corner of the tribe, they eat what is left over by others. In winter, they suffer from hunger and cold. Sometimes when females see them, they even roll their eyes. Yin Zhu has the best attitude towards them. "Yes, you are very good. You have been helping me. It''s worth my thanks." Because I only know one concept, boiling sugar or making starch, she just moves her mouth and doesn''t do anything. They solve a lot of things that they don''t know how to do. What''s more, they don''t get tired of filtering over and over again. She does whatever she says. They are the hardest ones to do this, but the credit is their own. At noon, the collection team came back and brought back dozens of bags of things. They wanted to leave a small part of sweet grass for the baby''s tooth sacrifice. The rest of the afternoon, they continued to cook. Now that the weather is good, they should dry quickly. After two months, the rainy season will come. The environment in the orc world is very bad, 12 months a year, and five months in winter. In addition to winter, there is a rainy season in summer every year. It often rains for more than half a month in the rainy season. Then mountain torrents break out, the river rises, and travel is very inconvenient. Daze tribe is located in a relatively high place and will not be submerged by the flood. Some tribes have to move every rainy season It''s the same as refuge. It''s very inconvenient to travel in the rainy season. Before the rainy season every year, the tribe will prepare food and try not to go out. However, in summer, the meat will be put in the cave for five or six days. It will taste bad when it is put in the cave. If there is no meat, we can only eat vegetarian food, but there are not many vegetarian food. Every rainy season, there are always orcs missing because they go out to find food. In case of flood, it''s even worse The bad orcs will be washed away by the flood. Most of the missing orcs are dead, but few are alive. Sometimes, Yin Zhu feels that the world is too harsh on orcs. Nowadays, some people consciously clean the bones and viscera. They can make bone soup by themselves. Some people even throw some vegetables to scald them and pick them up to eat. It''s tempting to just drink bone soup. As for the viscera, they know they don''t have that skill, so they bring it directly to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu rolled up his sleeves and began to cook. Seeing that the people were satisfied with the food he had made, Yin Zhu was also very happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 In the afternoon, it''s still boiling sugar and making starch. Those people are familiar with it now, and they don''t need Yin Zhu''s attention. Yin Zhu just goes home to put away his dried celery. It''s almost dry and can be eaten as pickled cabbage. This celery can not only soak pickled vegetables, but also make dry vegetables. There are many ways to make pickled vegetables. If you don''t tear them apart, they won''t break so quickly. Just when she was making pickles, Yin Zhu suddenly found a pattern of branch on the inside of her arm. Yin Zhu rubbed it with her hand, but it couldn''t be cleaned. It wasn''t dyed. It seemed to appear suddenly. She remembered that she didn''t have the branch in her hand a few days ago. It was really strange. She''s not sick, is she? And if you look carefully, there are still three leaves on the branch, and the leaves can move. Yes, they are. Although the movement of the leaf was very small, Yin Zhu could see clearly that the leaf was moving. What the hell is this? Yin Zhu looked at his arm with some fear, and called in his heart, "system, identification system, can you know what''s wrong with my hand? I won''t be sick A deep silence, originally thought that Yin Zhu thought the system would not answer her, but after a while, the system answered, "the host is healthy, no disease." It''s ok if you''re not sick, but you can turn your head and look at the strange branch in your hand. Yin Zhu is still not good. If you want to ask Jono, maybe it''s just a sign of an orc or something. After dinner, Yin Zhu uses something to discuss and calls Jono to the door of her cave. She is not used to living in the cave. After living for a few days, she thinks the dog house is still attractive. "Yin Zhu, you said you had something to discuss with me. What''s the matter?" Jono asked with a smile. "Jono, there''s something strange in my arm. Look." Yin Zhu handed his marked arm to Jono. "I don''t know why there is such a mark in my arm. What''s more, the most terrible thing is that if you look carefully, the little leaf on it will move. It didn''t even exist a few days ago." Yin Zhu said with some loss. Jono''s eyes sank when he saw the mark on Yin Zhu''s arm. There was a moment''s pause, and then he slowly held Yin Zhu''s hand and sat down, "Yin Zhu, this is a good thing. You are pregnant. You see, there are three leaves on your side, which means you are pregnant with three cubs. The leaves are moving, which means the cubs are moving in your stomach. " "You, you, what do you say? What cub? " Yin Zhu felt that his speech was going to be tied. "My silly girl, this mark is the mark for female orcs to bear cubs. Not only do you have this mark on your side, but also on the father of cubs. You are going to be Eminem, Yin Zhu." Jono gently touched Yinzhu''s long hair. When Eminem, she''s pregnant, she''s pregnant. Yin Zhu is silly. "No, it''s not." Yin Zhu wants to cry without tears. She just thought about her natural and unrestrained life. She thought that she had found so much food for the tribe. Even if she didn''t get married, the tribe didn''t dare to force her because of her contribution. As a result, God gave her a surprise immediately. She didn''t even want to get married, but she went straight across the marriage and gave birth to a baby as a mother. And there were three. Yin Zhu really wanted to die. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 "Yin Zhu, are you unhappy?" Jono asked, puzzled. For any Orc in the tribe, whether female or male, it''s very happy to have a cub. This child is obviously Tengxiao. Orc men and women are usually together. If they are pregnant, they will show this branch in about seven or eight days. Now it''s just right. It can be said that Yin Zhu''s one-time pregnancy is rare among orcs. In fact, the living conditions of orcs are not good, and the sanitation is even worse. It is very difficult for many females to have a baby. Even Jono didn''t expect Yin Zhu to be pregnant. It''s no wonder that Yin Zhu is not happy when he thinks that he and Tengxiao have been fighting like that before. "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to worry. Now that you are pregnant, Tengxiao will never want you again. Otherwise, I''ll tell you." Jono gently asked, in fact, his heart is not very comfortable, he is ready to make love with Yin Zhu in a few days, but Yin Zhu burst out to be pregnant at this time. Yin Zhu loves Tengxiao wholeheartedly. When Yin Zhu is pregnant, Tengxiao will treat him well even for his sake. Yin Zhu has got what he wanted, but why is he so uncomfortable and even jealous in his heart. Why is Yin Zhu pregnant? Why? "No, don''t go." Is Yin Zhu the father of Tengxiao child? Yin Zhu has no choice but to smile. She doesn''t need to tie her marriage with her children. Such a couple is doomed not to be happy. "Jono, I said that I would never have anything to do with Tengxiao in my life. Besides, I didn''t intend to have this baby." The existence of this child proves that the original body forced Tengxiao. Yin Zhu didn''t plan to give birth to such a child who was not blessed. What did she do when she was born? Later, the child asked her what to do when she wanted a father? "What? What did you say, Yin Zhu? " At this moment, Jono''s face was very ugly, even angry. "Yin Zhu, you say again, how can you say that you don''t want cubs? Many people can''t bear them. Besides, there are no females in the orc world who don''t want cubs. If they don''t deserve to be females, they will be executed. Yin Zhu, do you want to try?" Jono looks a little scary. "Jono, what do you mean? You, don''t scare me. I, what do I want cubs to do? They don''t have a father. I, I can''t support them by myself." Yin Zhu really feel very aggrieved, is it so casual to give birth to the child is responsible for it? Sometimes she really doesn''t understand the law of the orc world. In other ways, she must be lenient to the female, but in the aspect of giving birth, she doesn''t give the female a choice. Qiao Nuo also knows that she is too angry. Yin Zhu is still young. She doesn''t know. She may be flustered when she has a baby. Jono took a deep breath, "Yin Zhu, feel for yourself. The cubs are in your stomach. Look at these little leaves. How happy they are. Every little leaf represents them. Are you happy or sad? Do you really want to kill them?" "As for what you''re worried about, it''s not a problem. Yin Zhu, when you''re pregnant, Tengxiao will marry you. He won''t say the same thing again. I promise he will be very good to you." Jono also coaxed patiently. "I don''t want to marry him. I don''t want to." Yin Zhu sucked his nose, and then the tears fell down one by one. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 Yin Zhu feels very uncomfortable. She goes through the mess one by one. She doesn''t want these. She is pregnant for no reason. She has to bring her baby later. Thinking of these, Yin Zhu has a headache. What''s more, that fierce Tengxiao girl has a bad face all day long. She looks like she owes him millions of dollars. It''s useless to look good. She doesn''t want to marry such a person. "Jono, what do you want me to do?" Yin Zhu cried hard. When Qiao Nuo saw Yin Zhu crying, he felt very sad. He quickly hugged him for thousands of years. "Don''t cry, Yin Zhu. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t scold you. Don''t cry." Before I was with Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu was cheerful and lively, and very smart. I''ve never seen such a helpless Yin Zhu. And he didn''t know how to coax a crying girl. "Yin Zhu, don''t you want to marry Tengxiao? Now it''s hard to get a chance. " Asked jonona dully. "No, I don''t want him." Yin Zhu felt so ugly and wiped her tears. She was so big that she cried. More importantly, she was still held in her arms by Jono. "How about you marry me, Yin Zhu?" Jono asked in a low voice, and then looked at Yin Zhu with two eyes hoping. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "No, I don''t want you to pity me." "Yin Zhu, I didn''t feel sorry for you. Besides, you said you wanted to give me a chance before. Now it''s just a little shorter. Do you think I''m bad?" Jono asked in a low voice. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "No, you are very nice. You believe me and help me all the time. If you didn''t help me, I don''t know how to spend this time." "Then marry me. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about the cubs in your stomach. You can''t let the cubs in your stomach be born without a father, and I will love them like a father." Jono touched Yin Zhu''s stomach and said with a smile. In fact, the people in the tribe don''t know who''s children are. As long as the cubs of a tribe are taken care of, let alone born by their own partners. "Yin Zhu, you see I''m good, and I''ll be good to your cubs. Besides, you can''t find any other orcs in a hurry now, right? If you choose the bad ones randomly, what will you do if you don''t treat your cubs well?" Jono fooled Yinzhu. Jono felt that his conscience must be hurt when he said this. His tribe is not so black hearted male, and will be bad to Zizai. But as long as Yin Zhu can promise himself, he can say anything. If people outside know that Yin Zhu is easy to conceive, he will have a baby at one time, and those males outside can''t compete with him for Yin Zhu? In the orc tribe, it''s not the beautiful females that are the most popular. It''s the fertile females that are the most popular. Yin Zhu is still touched by Jono for a moment. Jono is very nice and has been very happy with him these days. Besides, Jono knows how to respect her, but it''s because Jono is so kind that she can''t bear to abuse her. "But it''s too unfair for you to do so." Yin Zhu refused. "It''s not unfair. I''m glad you chose me, Yin Zhu. Let me take care of you for the rest of your life. I''ll treat you well, I promise." Jono said very sincerely. Yin Zhu tilted his head and looked at Jono, then asked in a low voice, "won''t you regret it in the future?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 Jono laughs at this. It seems that Yin Zhu has agreed to his proposal. "Yin Zhu, you promised me, didn''t you?" Jono was as happy as a child, clapping his hands in place. "Well, as long as you don''t regret it." Yin Zhu looked at his stomach, some depressed said. Even if she doesn''t think about herself, she always has to think about a few cubs in her stomach. Since she has to get married, it''s better to choose a man she knows best. In the orc world, the person she knows best is Jono, and Jono has a good temper. "Yin Zhu, what can I regret? I''m too happy if you promise to marry me. Besides, look at the males in the tribe. Do any males regret when they choose their partners? Don''t ask such naive questions in the future. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he wiped his sweat awkwardly. Yes, the male orcs in the orc tribe are so well educated that they are all consistent with the female. She can''t always look at these orcs in the eyes of men in previous lives. "By the way, Tengxiao must not know about my baby, otherwise he will definitely come to me for trouble. When I have a baby, he will say it''s your baby. If the time is not right, he will say it''s premature." Yin zhufei quickly thought out the countermeasures. When Jono heard this, she sighed. The girl didn''t know her common sense. No wonder she thought she was sick and afraid when she found the sign of her pregnancy. "Yin Zhu, this thing can''t be concealed. You can''t do anything about what you said. I''m different from Tengxiao''s animal shape, whose cub is clear at a glance. Besides, if you have a sign on your side, Tengxiao will also appear on his side." Qiao Nuo said that the things Yin Zhu thought about were just icing on the cake. Tengxiao may not have noticed the extra marks on his body at the beginning, but how can he not know for a long time? Jono estimates that Tengxiao will find the marks on his body in half a month at the latest. Bless Tengxiao to find them slowly. In a few days, Yin Zhu will hold a rite of passage. At that time, he will marry Yin Zhu first. Although the orc is said to be polygamous, a family always needs to be controlled, so the first male of the female is the head of the family. Yin Zhu is pregnant with Tengxiao''s cub, and Tengxiao is sure to marry Yin Zhu. Tengxiao can''t leave his children behind, so he gets married first, and then Tengxiao falls into his own hands. Thinking of Yin Zhu''s pregnancy, even if he gets married, he will have to be single. However, thinking of Tengxiao''s future listening to him, Jono feels better. "Well, then what? If I have a baby and Tengxiao takes my baby away, what should I do? He seems to be able to fight. You can''t beat him? " Yin Zhu holds his chin in a tangle. When Jono heard this, he rushed to Tengxiao to fight with him. Yin Zhu said that he couldn''t beat Tengxiao. Although he was telling the truth, he was very sad. Later, he must work hard to cultivate. The orc is not born strong. Sooner or later, he will beat Tengxiao on the ground. "Yin Zhu won''t do it. Don''t worry about it. When a baby is born, it follows a female. He won''t do it and doesn''t dare to do it." Jono definitely comforts Yin Zhu. "But I''ve married a baby like this. I feel like I''m losing a lot." Yin Zhu was very sad. Jono heard this smile, he gently lowered his head, "you have a baby, I will move to you from today on to live here, can also protect you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this, and then looked at Jono stupidly: "what did you say? You''re staying with me tonight? No way. " Joking, even if she compromises for her children and chooses to marry, she won''t sleep with Jono right away. "Yin Zhu, you''re alone, and you''re pregnant. It''s not safe. I can take care of you with you. I can help you if you have any inconveniences. " Qiao Nuo thinks that Yin Zhu has agreed to marry himself, that is his partner. Taking care of his pregnant partner is what every male should do. "It''s not inconvenient for me. Besides, the month of the baby is very small. You don''t need to take care of it." Yin Zhu quickly stopped, joked, and really left Jono. She didn''t want to sleep tonight. "Yin Zhu, you have promised to marry me. You are my female. It''s my duty and responsibility to take care of you." Jono said seriously. "But haven''t we had a ceremony yet? So not yet. " Yin Zhu seized the loophole in Jono''s words and retorted. "Yin Zhu, what are you worried about? Are you worried that I will bully you? " Jono squints at Yin Zhu. "No, I''m just not used to it. Besides, if you move to my side and live together, what will people in the tribe think of me when they know." Yin Zhu muttered. "What are you worried about? Who in the tribe doesn''t know that I was given to you by my father, and we are destined to be together. Besides, who is so gossipy? Sophie has had a male with her for a long time. Does anyone have any gossip? " When there were no partners in this tribe, the females wanted to find several males, but no one cared. Who had so much time to gossip? Besides, Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo are together every day now. Who knows if they live together? "I''m not used to living with males before I get married anyway." Yin Zhu refuses directly. Wu Wu, she forgets how chaotic the relationship between male and female is in the orc world. "Yin Zhu, if so, where do you come from? Or Yin Zhu? In fact, what you like from beginning to end is Tengxiao? You don''t like me at all? Or do you use me to stimulate Tengxiao? Even if you marry me, I guess it''s fake? " Qiao Nuo looks at Yin Zhu with a sad face, very sad. "No, nothing. I don''t like you." Yin Zhu explained in a hurry. "You don''t like me, that means you like me?" Jono seized the loophole in Yinzhu''s words. Well, Yin Zhu would like to say that actually there is no such thing. Well, think about it seriously. After all, it''s Jono who has been with her for such a long time in the world of beasts. "Yin Zhu, you like me, don''t you?" Jono naturally saw Yin Zhu''s struggle, so he began to press questions. He knows that Yin Zhu likes Tengxiao very much. He dares not compare himself with Tengxiao, but he still hopes his partner can like him, just as he likes Yin Zhu very much. "Hey, how can you force females like this? It''s very unkind of you." Yin Zhu felt that his cheeks were red and hot. "Yin Zhu, I like you very much, like your temperament, like your intelligence, like you strong, like you many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many Jono looks at Yinzhu seriously. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 Looking at Qiao Nuo''s sincere eyes, Yin Zhu almost can''t control it. Qiao Nuo''s request is very humble. She is pregnant and is equal to looking for Qiao Nuo to be a dish collector. What qualifications does she have to ask for Qiao Nuo? "Jono, you don''t want to be like this. Actually, actually..." Yin Zhu wants to say that she doesn''t like Tengxiao at all. She likes the owner of Tengxiao, but she doesn''t know how to answer. Qiao Nuo didn''t think of his confession, but Yin Zhu didn''t give a response. His bright eyes gradually became dim, and even the joy of Yin Zhu''s promise to marry him was gone. Yin Zhu suddenly felt his guilt, "Jono, you, don''t do this, I, I also have a little like you, really, otherwise I won''t always work with you, and tell you to work, don''t you think I''ll look for you when I have something, and don''t look for others, right? So don''t be sad, OK?" Yin Zhu takes Jono by the arm and acts coquettishly. Jono''s face was expressionless. When he heard Yin Zhu''s words, his heart was full of joy. Yin Zhu would care whether he was hard or not, which was enough for him. He suddenly found that as long as he pretended to be poor, Yin Zhu would take care of himself. After he found that this move was used by Yin Zhu, Jono felt that he could use it more. "Just a little bit like it?" Jono asked, disappointed. "More than a little, more than a little." Yin Zhu can''t help comforting. "A little more than a little bit. How much is that?" Jono kept asking. "Jono, don''t break the casserole like this. I like you a little now. I promise I will like you more every day." Yin Zhu fawns on Jono. "It''s a deal. If you can''t do it, I''ll be sad. I can''t bear to live. Life is not like death." Jono tried to get serious. "No, no, I promise." Looking at Jono''s smiling face, Yin Zhu was relieved. "Well, you go to the cave and have a rest. I''ll go back and get something." Qiao Nuo thinks that Yin Zhu is pregnant, and there are still a lot of fur in his cave. He moves all of them here and cushions the cave here. It''s not good to save where Yin Zhu will knock. Looking at Qiao Nuo, Yin Zhu''s hand was too late to take back, "no, she didn''t promise to let Qiao Nuo move here." After a while, Jono had already brought more than a dozen skins. "Jono, I didn''t promise you to live in my cave." "Yin Zhu, sit down for a while. I''ll take the fur to the cave and pad it. You''re pregnant. Pay attention." Jono didn''t give Yin Zhu the chance to refuse at all. He took the things into the cave directly, and then quickly got busy. Fortunately, orcs are born with night vision, and even darkness can''t stop them from working. Looking at the fur on the floor, Yin Zhu seems to say that it''s luxury. It''s real leather. Who uses real leather to pad the floor? She enjoys a good treatment. Looking at Qiao Nuo who pours on the ground carefully inside, Yin Zhu feels that Qiao Nuo should like children very much, so he was so angry when he heard that she didn''t want cubs. Now he pours in her cave so carefully that he''s afraid that she won''t feel comfortable. It''s good to be the father of cubs. So she married herself. She married Jono. After that, she had a family, a husband and children. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 Jono is very serious. The ground is covered with a layer of hay, and then the fur. It''s very comfortable and warm to step on the fur. In the cave, Yin Zhu''s main passageways and other things have been paved. Only some corners where he doesn''t walk have been paved. Looking at the well paved cave, Yin Zhu feels like tearing down the bridge when he drives Jono away. Jono paved the cave and came out to see Yin Zhu sitting there with a frown and a frown. "What do you think? It''s so ugly. Smile. " Jono finished and rubbed Yinzhu''s cheek. "No Yin Zhu rolled his lips. "Well, it''s very late. Go in and have a rest. I''ll sleep outside the cave." Yin Zhu''s face was full of everything. He couldn''t bear to force her. "Really?" Yin Zhu''s eyes brightened and he looked at Qiao Nuo in surprise. Then he thought it was wrong to be so happy and quickly restrained himself. "Really, go to bed. You can still sleep well now when the month is shallow. When the month is big, you will feel uncomfortable." Jono touched Yinzhu''s head. Yin Zhu nodded vaguely, then thought it was wrong, "Jono, how do you know so much?" Isn''t Jono single? How can women understand everything after pregnancy? Jono sighed, "when male adults have taught how to take good care of female, especially pregnant female, so you don''t have to worry, I will take good care of you." Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this, and then sighed that the male education was too comprehensive. "Well, then I''ll have a rest." Yin Zhu said in a low voice, looked at Jono with wide eyes, and then quickly slipped back to Shandong. Lying on the soft new bed, Yin Zhu can''t help rolling a few times. It''s so soft and comfortable, and he can roll any way. The place is very big, and the things on the floor are collected neatly by Jono. The pickles she soaked yesterday are piled up neatly by Jono. Lying on the bed, Yin Zhu waited for his eyes to look at the leaves on his arm. The three little leaves seemed to feel Yin Zhu''s gaze and could not help shaking. Yin Zhu has made up for the basic knowledge in the orc world. For example, a pregnant female will have a branch like pattern on her body. A few leaves represent several cubs, and the bright leaves show that the child is in good health. If the leaves turn yellow, it means that the cub in her stomach has problems. Then the leaves will grow up slowly, and the leaves will grow up at full term Fall off, then it means to have a baby. Yin Zhu thinks this place is backward, but there are also backward ways, such as the branch pattern, which is as easy to use as modern B ultrasound. I''ve seen my cousin who is pregnant at home before. It''s very hard for her to have a baby. When she''s pregnant for three, she doesn''t know whether her belly will be broken when she''s going to have a baby. It''s probably not. It seems that the orcs have more than one baby, but one baby is rare. Although there are more than one birth, the pregnancy rate of orcs is not high. In addition, the orcs live in a difficult world, and many people die every year. Therefore, the number of this population is relatively small. The tribe is eager for the females in the tribe to have more babies. "Child, child, abortion is not allowed in this world, and the medical conditions are so poor that I don''t know if I can live after abortion. So, everyone is destined. You should take it easy and don''t torture me, or I will be rude to you when you are born." Yin Zhu murmured to himself in front of his arm, and then he thought he was funny. Can this little leaf understand? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 Turning left and right in the cave means that she can''t sleep, especially outside the cave, there is a Jono guarding for herself. She begins to say that Jono doesn''t go into the cave to sleep with herself. She is at ease. However, thinking of Jono sleeping outside the cave, will she be cold or catch a cold? Thinking of these messy problems, Yin Zhu felt that he could not sleep at ease. In the heart hangs Qiao Nuo not to sleep well, Yin Zhu finally can only headache to get up, climbed out of the cave. When Yin Zhu went out, he saw Jono sleeping alone at the entrance of the cave. He looked very pitiful. Yin Zhu walked over and called softly, "Jono, Jono, are you asleep?" Jono didn''t answer. Yin Zhu touched Jono and found that her hands and feet were cold. This time, she felt more guilty. She quickly pushed Jono, "Jono, wake up, you wake up, you can''t sleep here, you will get sick." In fact, when Yin Zhu came out, Jono woke up. He just wanted to see what Yin Zhu was doing. When Yin Zhu pushed him, he woke up. "Yin Zhu, what''s the matter?" Jono opens his eyes and looks at Yin Zhu in wonder. "You don''t want to sleep outside. The dew is heavy outside at night. You will get sick. Come to sleep in the cave. It''s big anyway." Yin Zhu tried to be very relaxed. "But don''t you mind?" Jono''s heart was full of joy, but his mouth asked deliberately. "If there''s anything to mind, I''ll turn back into a beast." Well, that''s what Yin Zhu thinks. It''s normal for animals to live in groups. "Yin Zhu, pregnant females have no way to transform." Jono reminds me weakly. Well, Yin Zhu''s head is full of black lines, and then he looks at Jono weakly. "Well, I''ll be a beast." Qiao Nuo smiles. No matter what the reason is, it''s a good phenomenon as long as you can go further into Yin Zhu''s life. "Then go into the cave." Yin Zhu said happily. After entering the cave, Jono transforms directly. Looking at the huge white sculpture, Yin Zhu can''t help but feel shocked. Every time he sees Jono''s transformation, Yin Zhu can''t help but sigh that it''s really amazing that a person turns into an animal. How do some of these bones move. Looking at the beautiful white carving, Yin Zhu couldn''t help reaching out and touching the beautiful feather, "Jono''s feather is very beautiful." At this time, Jono has squatted down to relax, and then a pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes looking at Yinzhu with a smile, "Yinzhu like it?" "Yes." The feather is smooth and bright. It feels very comfortable. "Go to bed, Yin Zhu. It''s very late. Have a good rest. " Jono said gently. "Good." Yin Zhu looked at the big bird lying beside him and closed his eyes. Just forcing her eyes, Yin Zhu still couldn''t sleep. She always felt that there was a burning eye beside her looking at herself all the time. Yin Zhu couldn''t help opening her eyes and said angrily, "you close your eyes to sleep, you look at me, I can''t sleep." When Jono heard this, he was not angry. Instead, he answered meekly, "OK, I''ll sleep with Yin Zhu, too." Looking at Qiao Nuo obediently closed his eyes, Yin Zhu turned around and closed his eyes. Still can''t sleep, around suddenly more than one person, how can we ignore, even if Jono has become a sculpture, besides, Jono''s words before good ambiguity. Yin Zhu suddenly found himself as if he had been caught by Qiao Nuo, and then put it on the chopping board to be slaughtered at any time. He couldn''t escape his hand. I''m so upset. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 Yin Zhu wails and grabs a piece of animal skin to cover his head. Qiao Nuo looks at Yin Zhu''s hiding appearance and laughs silently, "Yin Zhu, don''t suffocate yourself." Hearing this, Yin Zhu sticks out her head helplessly and looks at Jono lying next to him. Yin Zhu feels a little sad. Is it too much for her to ask Jono to sleep like this, or is it hard to sleep like this? "Jono, you''d better be human. I''m afraid you''re uncomfortable." After struggling for a long time, Yin Zhu still spoke. Qiao Nuo listened to smile, emotion Yin Zhu has been unable to sleep is tangled this? The little girl is kind-hearted, but sometimes she thinks too much. "OK, I''ll change back, but don''t think it''s time to sleep. If you don''t sleep, you won''t be able to get up tomorrow. In addition, if you go to the square tomorrow, don''t work. You are a person with cubs. You should pay attention to your body and let those people do the work well. If you don''t know, you can teach them again." Qiao Nuo directly changes back to the human body, then smiles and lies down beside Yin Zhu. "I know." Yin Zhu nodded, pregnant people, naturally to be careful. "Sleep." Jono patted Yinzhu on the head. "If you don''t sleep any more, I''ll hold you to sleep." Jono threatened. When Yin Zhu heard this, he immediately lay down and did not dare to do anything else. Yin Zhu thought that he would tangle until dawn, but he fell asleep unconsciously. Jono looks at the sleeping Yinzhu, smiles, reaches out and hugs him. He turns the man around. At daybreak, Yin Zhu opened her eyes and found herself holding Jono in her hands and feet. She trembled to take back her little paws and said awkwardly, "Jono, good morning." Yin Zhu wanted to cover her face. How did she sleep in Jono''s arms? She also used both hands and feet, as if she was dead. Jono looks at Yin Zhu''s shamed face and wants to laugh, but he knows that if he is too presumptuous, he will be driven out by Yin Zhu, so he should bear it. "Good morning, Yin Zhu." Jono tried to turn away from laughing. Yin Zhu looks at the sky outside. The sun has been rising for a long time. He is used to sleeping in. As a result, even the hardworking Jono sleeps in with her. He is dying. He has the feeling of taking a good baby from a bad family. "Don''t you always get up early, Jono? Why is it so late today? " Yin Zhu asked weakly. "Yin Zhu is still sleeping. Besides, I can''t bear to wake you up." Qiao Nuo said with a smile, besides, it was the first time he saw Yin Zhu''s sleeping face, so he couldn''t see enough. "No, you are a person who wants to do something important. How can you sleep in with me? The clansman will say that I''m lazy. You''d better get up early in the future." At least she doesn''t have to wake up to look embarrassed. "I''ll listen to Yin Zhu." Qiao Nuo also knows that it''s not OK to sleep in with Yin Zhu every day, but occasionally it''s OK. Besides, their family Yin Zhu is pregnant, so it''s right for him to accompany him more. "Well, let''s go to the other side of the square and take the starch to dry. They don''t understand and are waiting for me." Yin Zhu hastened. "Well, be careful. I''ll help you." Jono came forward with great hospitality. "Jono, you exaggerate. Don''t do that. I''m just pregnant, not disabled. Let''s go." Yin Zhu pats Jono''s hand and turns to go out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 When Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo go to the square, Yin Zhu finds that everyone looks at her with a smile along the way, and some people even blink secretly, which makes Yin Zhu a little confused. Some people secretly gave Yin Zhu a thumbs up. I always think today''s people are strange. Yin Zhu carefully checked her clothes. Fortunately, they are all animal skin skirts, and there are no horns on her head. These people''s eyes will make her lose face. "Jono, what''s the matter? I still have something on my face. I don''t think they look at me strangely." Yin Zhu nervously looks at Jono beside him. When Jono heard this, he glared at the onlookers, then gently took Yin Zhu''s hand, "no, you''re fine." After being warned by Jono, the men finally came down a little. The people in the square probably knew that Yin Zhu was thick skinned, so he didn''t smile any more. Yin Zhu took a look at the starch water he made yesterday. After a night, the starch had settled. Yin Zhu asked people to scoop out the water carefully. Looking at the white starch under the big bamboo tube, Yin Zhu was very happy. The starch was really made by her. After drying the starch well, she could make noodles later. Montaigne also looked at the image to see what to do next. Yin Zhu asked people to take several large animal skins and spread them on the ground. Then he got the paste starch from the bottom of the bamboo tube and asked people to crush it and put it on the starch to dry. Yesterday''s syrup was dried all day and solidified. Yin Zhu asked people to cut the syrup into small pieces to continue drying. The small pieces dried faster. If Yin Zhu doesn''t take the lead in making this sweet grass, who knows it has to be like this to make delicious food, so it''s very important to say whether you can eat it or not. And Yin Zhu''s dried bamboo shoots have already been dried. Yin Zhu shows tengtai his dried bamboo shoots, "clan leader, you see, this is the dried bamboo shoots. As long as you put them away and keep them sealed, they can be kept for a long time, at least for a year, and they won''t go bad." Meng Tai takes the thin dried bamboo shoots and laughs. Yin Zhu says that the dried bamboo shoots are delicious. Now he completely believes what Yin Zhu says. There are several things that Yin Zhu makes that are not delicious. "Yin Zhu, I think a lot of your things are related to sun drying. Can most of them be sun dried and preserved?" Montaigne asked curiously. "Well, many of them are OK, including many vegetables. They can be dried when they are dried in the sun, and dried vegetables can always be preserved for a long time. Of course, they should be kept in a well ventilated and dry place. They are afraid of dampness when they are working. If they are damp, they are easy to break." They are also very clever. They can draw inferences from one instance so soon. "Patriarch, in addition to vegetables, there are many fruits that can also be dried in the sun. The fruits that need to be dried must contain higher sugar content, that is, sweet fruits, which can basically be dried in the sun. If the fruits are dried in the sun, you can try it later. Patriarch can prepare more bamboo tubes, which are good for preserving things." Yin Zhu doesn''t know what fruit can be dried in the sun, but Yin Zhu has eaten much better than dried fruit, such as dried persimmon, dried plum and dried bayberry. Well, Montaigne nodded after hearing this. It seems that he will tell the collection team not to let go of the fruit. Generally speaking, the fruit is easy to be broken, and they won''t spend a lot of time to collect it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 Because Yin Zhu verified her words again and again, Meng Tai would seriously consider what Yin Zhu said now. Fortunately, I built this collection team at Yin Zhu''s request. You can see that in the past few days, the collection team has brought back a lot of things to the tribe. Yesterday, the collection team collected a lot of things back, and the people who stayed in the tribe were too busy to come over. The females next to them took the initiative to help. Although this individual is busy living, everyone is also happy with their hard work. The more food they prepare, the better their winter will be. "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, you should cut the bamboo shoots into large pieces or small pieces." Aunt Qingmian on one side asked Yin Zhu with a smile. Yin Zhu compared with his fingers, "it''s good to be about this big. It''s hard to dry if it''s too big. If it''s too small, it''s gone." Green cotton aunt should be loud, "OK, I know." He was busy with a bone knife in his hand. Yinzhu square turns around and orders everything. When she comes to the corner, she sees Lina waving to herself with a smile, so she walks over. "Come on, Yin Zhu, sit down." Lina said very warmly. On one side, Ivy pursed her mouth and gave Yin Zhu a shy smile. After Yin Zhu sat down, Lina leaned up and asked curiously, "has Jono moved to your side?" Yin Zhu''s face froze when he heard this, and then he asked weakly, "who did you listen to?" "Aunt sarin said it. She said she saw Jono carrying a lot of things yesterday and asked where Jono was. Jono said she moved to live with you." Yin Zhu''s face is not good when he hears this. "Do many people know?" Yin Zhu asked weakly. "Yin Zhu, you know aunt Shalin''s temper. She likes to talk about these gossip. Well, I think everyone in the tribe should know about it." Lina said with a smile. Yin Zhu''s face turned black after hearing this. So, in the morning, those people would look at themselves with such strange eyes? It''s like death. Yin Zhu covers his face. And, of course, the culprit, Jono, seems to have killed him. "Yin Zhu, what are you embarrassed about? You''re not ivy. You haven''t tasted the fishy. Where''s the courage to occupy Tengxiao? By the way, the most beautiful men in the tribe have all fallen into your hands. Which one do you think is more powerful?" Lina stares at Yin Zhu. "Nothing happened to us." After answering this, Yin Zhu ran away and couldn''t sit down any more. Now she''s hiding in the cave. She really wants to die. How can you ask if Lina is so cruel? What about face and reserve? According to Lina''s meaning, all the people who have fallen know about her and Jono. Do they have nothing to do if the news is delivered so fast? I''ll look for more things to do for them and see if they have spare time to gossip. One side of Ai Wei saw Yin Zhu run away with a blush on her face. She bumped Lina''s arm with her arm. "You scared Yin Zhu away." Looking at the same because of their words blushed ivy, Lina smile, "that is your little female thin skinned. What''s the point here? " "Well, you are more and more shameless now." Ivy stares at Lina. Lina heard this smile, perhaps last year did not have a partner''s own can not resist such questions. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 On the other side, Jono watched Yin Zhu rush back to the cave. He was worried and followed up. "Yin Zhu, don''t run. Be careful." Jono ran up and stopped the man. "Yin Zhu, you are a person with cubs now. If you have anything to pay attention to, if you have anything to do, you tell me to do it." Jono doesn''t know why Yin Zhu ran. "It''s all your fault." Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo fiercely, and then angrily walks towards his cave. The speed slows down. Jono was confused and quickly followed. "Yin Zhu, if I did something wrong, you tell me, I''ll change it." Jono asked, looking at Yin Zhu, who was sitting at the entrance of the cave with his mouth full of anger. "Do you mean it?" Yin Zhu was very angry and his whole face was red. "On what purpose?" Jono couldn''t figure it out. "You deliberately told aunt Shalin to move to my side to sleep, didn''t you? Then all the people who fell down knew it. No wonder they looked at me strangely today, and you said you didn''t mean it." Yin Zhu, with one hand on his hips, pointed to Jono. When Jono heard this, he felt his nose awkwardly. "Yinzhu, I really said this, but I didn''t mean it. Aunt Shalin asked me where I was going. I''m so happy. Let''s be frank. I didn''t expect that it would spread to the whole tribe." In fact, he is deliberately trying to let everyone know that Yin Zhu belongs to him. Recently, because of the change of Yin Zhu, many males are ready to join him. "Well, it''s all my fault if I''m not angry. Why don''t I explain it to aunt Shalin?" Jono squats down to coax Yin Zhu. "How to explain it? The more you describe it, the darker it gets. What''s the explanation?" Yin Zhu is waiting for Qiao Nuo. Looking at Qiao Nuo''s smiling face, Yin Zhu is sure that Qiao Nuo is intentional. "Well, if we don''t explain, we''ll be together sooner or later. It''s not so bad for a few days." Jono gives Yin zhushunmao a laugh. "Sooner or later, as long as I don''t marry you, I can regret it. Don''t try to trap me with intrigue." Yin Zhu is very angry. "Well, well, it''s all my fault. Don''t be angry. When you get angry, the baby in your stomach will also get angry. Lock a good amu, be gentle. Let''s have a smile." Jono makes faces in front of Yinzhu. "Hum, I don''t want to talk to you. You bully me." Yin Zhu turned his head and said wrongly. "I''m not willing to bully you. You see, when you feel sad, I feel more sad than you. Well, those people are just jealous that you have such a good partner." When Jono teases Yinzhu, he doesn''t forget to boast. "Shameless." Yin Zhu rolled his eyes. "OK, I don''t want to be shameful. I''ll be shameless. Just don''t be angry. You can''t run like that in the future. Always remember that you are going to be Eminem''s man." Jono took Yin Zhu''s hand and told him. "You are so wordy, like a housekeeper." Yin Zhu''s eyes turned around. In fact, if she was really angry because of Jono''s calculation, she would marry Jono sooner or later. "I don''t care who is in charge of you. I''ll be in charge of you for the rest of my life." Jono said with a smile, his hairy bear finally smoothed out for him. "The love talk is very smooth. Before, there were no few women who were flirting with each other. They were not good males." Yin Zhu points his finger at Jono''s chest. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 Qiao Nuo coaxes Yin Zhu, and then he goes out with a smile. It''s so late, and he doesn''t know if he can get prey. He has to work hard. In the future, he will not only be alone, but also Yin Zhu and three cubs. It''s just that Jono can''t help thinking of the three cubs in Yin Zhu''s stomach when he sees Tengxiao holding a big prey and going back. So he stops in front of Tengxiao. Tengxiao looks at Jono standing in front of him, frowns and stops. "Jono, what''s up?" He and Jono used to be good friends, but they haven''t talked much recently because of Yin Zhu. Tengxiao is a little guilty about Jono, especially the message he heard this morning. Jono is sure to be with Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu will be my partner in the future. I like Yin Zhu very much." Jono said with certainty. Tengxiao was stunned by the display, and then bitter. Is this a warning? "Don''t worry, as long as I see Yin Zhu in the future, I''ll stay away from you. I won''t give you any trouble." Tengxiao promised. When Jono heard this, he laughed. He didn''t expect Tengxiao to say something like this, "Tengxiao, are you sure? You won''t regret it. Can you do it? " "Of course, I''ll do what I say. You can rest assured." Jono doubts himself and makes Tengxiao a little angry. Although Yin Zhu''s temper has improved a lot and he knows a lot, he won''t go to rob a woman with Jono. "Tengxiao, originally I wanted to ask you if you like Yin Zhu at all. Now it seems that you don''t have to ask." After all, Yin Zhu is pregnant with Tengxiao''s child. Qiao Nuo doesn''t want Tengxiao to rob Yin Zhu with himself. But if he really keeps Tengxiao''s secret, he feels guilty, which is very contradictory. He doesn''t know whether to say it or not. "I don''t like her. You can rest assured. If you stop me, you have to say this to me, then you can rest assured." Tengxiao said with a cold face that he was a little angry. He and Jono had known each other for many years. Would Jono not know who he was? What do you mean by asking him this way? Jono was not angry when he heard this. He just nodded and said, "OK, I see. I hope you can remember what you said today." With that, Jono turned into a prototype and flew away. Tengxiao looks at Jono flying away and sighs. He thinks that he and Jono were very close at the beginning, but now Jono is born because of a woman, probably because of what she did to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu has really changed a lot recently. Many people in the tribe are talking about her luxury, her intelligence, cleverness and diligence, and her good temper. He is a little puzzled. Is this Yin Zhu, or the one who was hysterical and crazy and wanted to marry himself before? Or do people have two sides? Or, as Yin Zhu said, she just likes him too much, crazy and lost herself? Tengxiao didn''t think he could be trusted. Forget it, whatever he wants to do, no matter what Yin Zhu turns out to be, it''s impossible for him to be with Yin Zhu. Tengxiao shakes his head and thinks that his idea has been run away by Qiao Nuo Dai. No matter who Yin Zhu is good or bad, it doesn''t matter who he chooses as his partner. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 Jono did not find any prey, so he went to the valley. There are many beautiful flowers in the valley. Every spring, he asked my male to come here to pick some flowers for the female. He also went to collect some. Yin Zhu should like it. And since Yin Zhu promised to marry him, he should prepare his wedding clothes for him, and always let him marry him. Thinking of Yin Zhu''s saying that he liked his own feathers last time, Jono thought for a moment, or he would make a hundred bird skirt for Yin Zhu. The skirt made of all kinds of feathers must be beautiful. He can solve the problem of feathers, so he has to go to Eminem for help. Action is action. Jono goes directly to find birds'' prey. Although these birds have no meat, it''s not so easy for other prey to catch birds. He will be easy then. Jono caught all kinds of birds to go home, and went directly to find his Eminem, "Eminem, Yin Zhu promised to marry me, I want to make a hundred bird skirt for her, Eminem, you help me." Amy is now 100 satisfied with Yin Zhu, and he is also full of promise to his son''s request, "OK, Eminem promises to help you make the white bird skirt, and make Yin Zhu the most beautiful bride." "Thank you, Eminem. You''re the best." Jono thanks Amy with a smile. Amy couldn''t help but look at Jono. "If you ask Eminem, Eminem will be fine." "No, I am the best am in the whole tribe." Jono talks about flattering the Empress Dowager. In their family, his father can provoke, but he Eminem can''t. "Well, I''ve made this skirt for you, and you can prepare other things yourself." The more things the male prepares for the female, the more he likes the female. A girl as good as Yin Zhu is worth the best. "By the way, how many partners does Yin Zhu have when he comes of age this time?" Although females have several partners, few choose all partners at once. Amy wants Yin Zhu to choose one first, so that her son will have an advantage. Of course, it would be better if she could have a baby. "Well, I should be the only one." Jono hesitated for a while and said that the only one he didn''t want to choose was from his brain. "Treat Yin Zhu well. After becoming a family, you will become an adult. It can''t be the same as before. The female needs to be coaxed. No matter what''s wrong, it''s all your fault. Anyway, if Yin Zhu is angry, it''s right for you to apologize. " Although she said that her son was steady, sensible and good at everything, Amy was still rare to say a few more words. "OK, I''ll listen to my mother." Jono answered with a smile. Although Yin Zhu is smiling, the little girl is stubborn. Moreover, Yin Zhu has her own idea. She doesn''t want many females in the tribe to choose males because of life. "By the way, Niang Yin Zhu is pregnant with a baby. Tengxiao, do you think there are any aspects to pay attention to? Please teach me." Although he taught how to take care of the weaker females when he was an adult, Jono was still afraid of missing something, so he asked himself Eminem the most clearly. This matter will be spread out sooner or later. It''s better to tell yourself about Eminem earlier and let her have a psychological preparation so that she won''t know until later. "What did you say? Is Yin Chu pregnant? " Amy''s eyes widened in disbelief. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 Isn''t it hard for orcs to get pregnant? Yin Zhu and Tengxiao were so pregnant just once. Didn''t they have to wait a long time for their son? It''s not that Yin Zhu has Tengxiao''s cubs. According to Yin Zhu''s personality of loving Tengxiao, his son should have no chance. "No, Jono, you said that Yin zhuhuai had Tengxiao''s cubs, but didn''t Yin Zhu choose Tengxiao?" Amy responded and asked. "Yin Zhu said she would not marry Tengxiao." Said Jono. When Amy heard this, she stood up and walked back and forth. "Jono, do you like Yinzhu very much?" Her son is also proud. Amy also hopes that her son can find someone who is in love with her. She doesn''t dare to expect that his son is the only one. But Amy worries that Yin Zhu doesn''t have any snacks for his son and is with Jono. That''s to use Jono to stimulate Tengxiao. In that case, she will give up for her son. "I like it." Jono answered in the affirmative. "Jono, is Yinzhu interested in you? She likes Tengxiao so much." Amy is in a bit of a dilemma. She loves her son and doesn''t want to take care of his family. "Niang, I know what you mean. You''re worried that Yin Zhu will take advantage of me if he doesn''t care about me, aren''t you? Don''t worry, mother. Yin Zhu likes mine. " Jono said with a smile. Thinking that Yin Zhu said he liked him yesterday, Jono felt sweet in his heart. Amy thinks about it and thinks that she knows what her son looks like. If Yin Zhu really doesn''t have any idea about him, Jono won''t say that he will marry Yin Zhu. Besides, Yin Zhu doesn''t like calculating people. She still doesn''t want to think so much. If there are cubs, there will be cubs. As long as a female has cubs, she will be happy. Of course, she will be more happy if Jono''s cubs, but Yin Zhu and Tengxiao will have cubs at one time. It seems that Yin Zhu is a good breeder and will give birth to Jono''s cubs sooner or later. "Since Yin Zhu has a baby, do you want to move in and make trouble with her? I can tell you that in the past, you could only take care of Yin Zhu. Just watch and don''t eat. Give me good food. If you dare to make a fool of yourself, I''ll break your leg. " Thinking of Jono who moved to Yinzhu yesterday, Amy twisted Jono''s ear and beat it. "I know amu. People who don''t know think you are Yin Zhu''s own amu. I picked it up." Qiao Nuo was happy to see that he loved Yin Zhu so much. "It''s not a joke. It''s hard work for both men and women to bear babies. You should serve me well, not only to eat well, but also to sleep well. The nutrition can''t be broken. There''s also something about the tribe. Let Yin Zhu do less snacks. I''ll let Xia Bai have a look back." Although the quality of the child can be seen from the branches, it is better for Xia Bai to have a look. Xia Bai is an old priest in the tribe. She delivers all the babies in the tribe. She knows how to take care of a pregnant woman. Besides, she can bless the children in her belly. "OK, I''ll go back and ask the priest to come and have a look." Jono replied with a smile. "Mother, I''ll ask you for my business. I''ll leave." Jono runs out with a smile. Amy smiles. Jono grows up. She''s old. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 Jono ran to Xia Bai''s cave with a smile, "is grandma Xia Bai there?" Xia Bai came out with a smile, "it''s Jono boy. What''s the matter with me?" The younger generation in the tribe is basically grown up by Xia Bai, who is familiar with Jono. "Grandma Xia Bai, Yin Zhu is pregnant. I want you to help me see what I need to pay attention to." Jono naturally came forward to help Xia Bai. In fact, Xia Bai''s body is very good, no one to help. "Yin Zhu? She''s a good girl, Jono. You should cherish it. " Xia Bai seldom takes part in the activities in the tribe. However, as a priest in the tribe, she knows all the important events in the tribe. Yin Zhu finds several new foods for the tribe, including Yin Zhu''s dried vegetables, dried bamboo shoots and cured meat. She knows all these things. In addition to seeing doctors, the priests can also communicate with the animal gods in the world, including the historical records of the development of the tribe, which are all done by the priests in the tribe. "I know Yin Zhu is very good, so I''ll start first." Jono was elated at this. "Oh, that''s, Jono. You''re smart." Xia Bai followed Jono out with a smile. Two people soon went to Yinzhu''s cave. Yinzhu stood up when he saw the comer from a distance. "Grandma Xia Bai, how did you come here? If you have anything, please tell me. I''ll go there." Every descendant in the tribe has great respect for Xia Bai. "It''s nothing. Jono asked me to come and show you my body. Come on, give me my hands." Xia Bai sits down with a smile. Yin Zhu knows Xia Bai''s identity and also wants to see if he has any problems with his body? Xia Bai first looked at the branches on Yin Zhu''s arm, and then stood up sacred, muttering that he didn''t know what to read. Then he didn''t know where to draw out a long willow like thing and waved it to Yin Zhu. Three white lights fell on Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu felt warm and comfortable. "Thank you, grandma shabai." There are many things in the orc world that can''t be explained by modern science and technology, and Yin Zhu doesn''t want to understand them. For example, the one Xia Bailong just now should be a blessing from the orcs. The child blessed by the orc God is born with high talent. However, the blessing can''t be brought down by the priest. It''s said that it''s the will of the orc God. The priest just prays to communicate. Sometimes Yin Zhu wondered, is there really a beast God in the world? No Orc has ever seen the so-called animal God, but if there is no animal God, there is no way to explain these magical things. "It seems that there will be three more warriors in our tribe. Yin Zhu is great." Xia Bai was very happy. A tribe can be blessed with very few new lives, and as long as the blessed cubs do not die in the middle of the journey, it is destined to be a fierce warrior. And Yin Zhugang just accepted three rays of light, indicating that the three children were blessed by the beast God. Yin Zhu is blessed, not only to the tribe, but also to her own children. Recently, she divined for the tribe. The tribe will usher in an unprecedented development. "Yin Zhu''s body is very good, as long as you pay attention to rest, don''t be too tired, it''s OK." Xia Bai is very happy. She decides to go back and talk to Meng Tai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 Sophie watched the people working enthusiastically under the tribal square. Because of Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu found a lot of things to eat, such as sugar and starch. Although we don''t know whether these things are delicious or not, Sophie knows that they should be good things. Now the whole tribe is saying good things about Yin Zhu, and many people around her are slowly being ignored Yin Zhu was attracted to me. Those who don''t show up in front of her don''t mean that she doesn''t know. She hates that feeling. The female of daze tribe, she is the one who should be noticed, not the damned Yin Zhu. Jono has been impressed by Yin Zhu. As for Tengxiao, Sophie has a feeling that Tengxiao will be impressed by Yin Zhu sooner or later. No, she can''t wait. In five days, the tribe will hold an adult ceremony. By that time, Jono and Yinzhu will be together. No, she can''t wait. She can''t wait for that moment. It''s said that Jono is now preparing a hundred bird skirt to propose to Yin Zhu. Hundred bird skirt, a skirt made of 100 kinds of birds'' feathers, just imagine how beautiful the skirt is, let alone anything else. Jono is now high-profile, and asks his good friends to help collect some things to give Yin Zhu a perfect wedding. Isn''t Jono looking down on her mother? Don''t you like sarcasm? Want a perfect wedding, she would like to say, if the wedding without the bride to see how perfect he is. Sophie should be the one who enjoys perfection and is envied by others. Yin Zhu should go away. In view of what happened to Jones before, Sophie knows that many people in the tribe like Yin Zhu. It''s not so easy to design them, but this time, the patriarch can''t stop her. She has sent a message to her best friend aiya in Juque tribe, saying that daze tribe has found many delicious and interesting things, and asked aiya to visit daze tribe. Aiya''s identity is not simple. She is the daughter of the three elders of the Juque tribe. One of her partners is the head of the minority clan of the Juque tribe. Sophie spent a lot of time trying to reach aiya. Aiya loves to eat, drink and have fun. As long as there is something delicious and funny, she will definitely come. At that time, she just needs to trip and let Yinzhu offend aiya. At that time, aiya will punish Yinzhu, and even the patriarch can''t stop her. What''s more, aiya also likes beautiful men. Tengxiao and Jono are all first-class beautiful men. Do you think aiya will be indifferent if she takes a fancy to them? At that time, how can a small daze tribe compete with the people of Juque tribe? Since he can''t get it, Yin Zhu can''t get it. Aiya has a younger brother named Baize. She likes her very much. If aiya wants to come to Daze tribe, Baize will come too. She refused Baize for the sake of rising to the sky before. Don''t miss this time. Sophie laughs at the thought that because Jones has been warned, she can''t live without Daze tribe? She wants to let the people in the tribe see clearly with wide eyes. She is loved by many people, that is, the powerful Juque tribe, and the males over there still like her. Yes, Sophie has planned to leave daze tribe and go to Juque tribe. Anyway, she is not happy in daze tribe, and she wants to make daze people regret it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 Isn''t Yin Zhu just making something to eat? It is said that the sugar and starch made in the square can be preserved for a long time. Since she wants to go to the Juque tribe, she can''t go there empty handed. It''s so hard to go there. Sophie plans to help later to see how the sugar and starch are made and what the dried bamboo shoots are. Orc tribes, the orcs of each tribe are very important, whether male or female, of course, the female will be more precious, this across the tribe partner is not without, quite a lot, generally speaking, the male to the female side to live, and the female tribe to give a certain amount of compensation, after all, each tribe to cultivate an adult Orc also spend a lot of money Food is the same as modern betrothal gifts. If the female wants to live in the male''s tribe, the people of the original tribe can''t stop it, but if the female wants to go to the male''s tribe, that tribe will pay a huge price. Generally speaking, no one is willing to pay the price. It''s usually the males who go to the females'' tribal life. Sophie has long wanted to live in Juque tribe. The living conditions of Juque tribe are much better than daze tribe. However, even if Baize likes her again, she will not pay that price. She can go to the Juque tribe on her own, but there are restrictions between the tribes. Even if she goes to the Juque tribe, it''s useless. As long as she doesn''t pay compensation, daze tribe can ask the Juque tribe to call people out. Now she has a chance. Isn''t it because Yin Zhu knows these things that people in the tribe think highly of her? As long as she learned all these things, Juque tribe should be willing to take her away from daze tribe at that time. As for taking things belonging to Daze tribe to Juque tribe and betraying daze tribe, Sophie doesn''t think about it at all. Anyway, she is ready to leave. It''s none of her business. As for her parents, she doesn''t think about how her parents and brothers will be in daze tribe if she really sits down I want to live. Thinking of this, Sophie walked towards the square with a smile to see how the sugar and starch came out. The tribe is a big family. Although the clansmen sometimes have some friction, there is no hatred. Besides, Yin Zhu didn''t want to hide the fact that he was going to mobilize the whole tribe by collecting materials. Sophie wanted to help, and the clansmen didn''t think much about it. They welcomed Sophie very much. After all, in the past, Sophie occasionally helped to do things in order to brush her favor. No one thought that Sophie would betray the tribe after learning these things. Sophie took advantage of the trust of the ethnic people and walked around the square. She looked at every step of making sugar and starch carefully, so she missed something. As for those dried in the sun, they were simple. The bamboo shoots were simply scalded, and then they could be taken to the sun. The mustard was even simpler. She threw it over there and dried it half dry, then put it away, and returned it There are those mushrooms, she also carefully identified, which can be eaten, which can not be eaten. These are her capital. If she learns to go to any tribe in the future, she will get the most welcome. People who want to overthrow the Juque tribe will look at themselves with the sun of admiration. Sophie can''t help laughing secretly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 Sophie wants to learn these skills, but she doesn''t want to do it by herself. From another point of view, these rough jobs should be done by the male, not by her delicate female. Sophie''s just seeing is not enough. She also asked. If she didn''t understand, she would ask clearly. Yin Zhu frowned and watched Sophie walk around the square like a butterfly. If she wanted to help, she didn''t help much, but it seemed that she had come to learn technology. She asked and looked around. Sophie asked that the male is not enough, the main technology is still on Yin Zhu''s side. Many key points are still in Yinzhu''s side. Thinking of this, Sophie walks towards Yinzhu with a smile. "Yin Zhu, it was me that was bad before. I apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me." Sophie grabs Yin Zhu''s hand affectionately. Yin Zhu can''t help shivering when he looks at Sophie. The man''s eyes are full of calculation. He really believes that she has a ghost. What''s more, Sophie is extremely selfish. Because she is dissatisfied, she does not hesitate to let her man frame herself with her life? For such a cruel person, Yin Zhu would like to stay away. Yin Zhu quietly broke away from Sophie''s hand, and then reached for her hair, "Sophie, if you have something to say." She is always careless. She can''t hide anything. Sophie can''t play like this. Sophie accidentally saw the mark on Yin Zhu''s arm at this time. As soon as her eyes were hot, she quickly widened her eyes and found that what she saw was not an illusion. However, her mood was already turbulent. She had been fooling around with the male for a long time. How could she not know what the mark meant. How can Yin Zhu have a baby? How can it be like this. In addition to being beautiful, Yin Zhu has never heard of any male that she has contact with. Only Jono and Tengxiao have contact with her, so they don''t know whose child it is. No wonder Jono can''t wait to move to the place where Yin Zhu lives. Today, if she had not come to contact Yin Zhu, she would not have known that Yin Zhu was pregnant. Isn''t it all advertised to make the people in the tribe happy? It''s a good idea to keep Yin Zhu''s secret. She also wants to have a baby, but why is Yin Zhu pregnant? Why, Yin Zhu robbed so many things from her, and even pregnant with a baby? It''s unfair. Yin Zhu saw Sophie''s face twisted and twisted, which was very terrible. She couldn''t help but take a few steps behind her legs to distance herself. She''d better stay away from this person. "Yin Zhu, what are you doing? Do you think I will hurt you? I''m so kind. Even if I scolded you before, it''s just because Tengxiao and I are going to get married. As a result, forget it. What''s the point of saying that now? " Sophie sighed and went forward to catch Yin Zhu''s hand. Seeing Sophie''s perseverance to get close to herself, Yin Zhu doesn''t believe it if she says she has no plans. "Sophie, if you have anything to say, you don''t have to." Yin Zhu frowned at Sophie, for calculating their own people, but also want to give her a good face. "Yin Zhu, you are angry, and I embarrassed you like that before. I know I''m wrong. Can''t you forgive me, Yin Zhu?" Sophie a gorgeous smile, sad face, looks very wronged. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 "There''s no need to forgive. You don''t owe me, and I don''t owe you either. Sophie, I have a bottom in my heart about who you are, so you don''t have to pretend in front of me. You''re not polite. I wish I could stay away from you and ignore you." Yin Zhu doesn''t want to talk to Sophie. He just has to tear his face. Sophie is still very aggrieved to hear this, "Yin Zhu, did we have any misunderstanding before?" "Come on, put away your tears. People who don''t know think what happened to you." Yin Zhu naturally takes a few steps back. It''s better to keep a distance. "Well, I know Yin Zhu has a deep misunderstanding about me, and I can''t explain it clearly in a short time. I don''t expect Yin Zhu to forgive me once. In this way, Yin Zhu knows a lot and has done a lot for the tribe. I also want to help, so I want to ask you some questions that I don''t know, so that I won''t help you at that time." Sophie said directly. After hearing this, Yin Zhu didn''t doubt anything. He just felt that Sophie wanted to do something good, so he nodded. Anyway, if she wanted to work, she would work. "Say what you want to ask." Yin Zhu asked directly. "Yin Zhu, how do you know mushrooms can be eaten? You know, I feel very sad because Jones ate mushrooms by mistake." Sophie grabbed her chest and shed tears. "Didn''t I say that? There are several kinds of mushrooms that you can eat. Can''t you tell? I''ll teach you. " Yin Zhu said very simply. Sophie almost didn''t throw Yin Zhu out when she heard this. If she wants to learn how to identify the mushrooms, she needs Yin Zhu''s method to identify the edible things. Yin Zhu can find several kinds of edible things. There must be a special method. "I''ve learned those. What I want to learn is how you can recognize that something you haven''t eaten is edible." Sophie said it very clearly. The main reason for such a straightforward problem is that I have not figured it out yet. It''s just that I''m stupid, but that''s my golden finger. I can''t teach if I want to. Yin Zhu looked at Sophie with a smile at this time, and then said frankly, "it''s easy. Just try it directly. As long as you don''t die and have no adverse reactions, you can eat it." "Try it? Yin Zhu, if you are willing to teach me, why use this thing to treat me Sophie was so angry that her hands were locked together. Try it. Can you try anything? Unless it''s not long enough. "What are you perfunctory about? I''ve tried to eat all the things I collected before I dare to take them back to the tribe for the people to eat. Do you think I can''t make trouble?" Yin Zhu stares at Sophie. What can Sophie do if she knows Yin Zhu''s answer is not sincere? Yin Zhu doesn''t want to say that she can still hold the knife rest around her neck? "Even if I don''t want to teach, I just want to help people live a better life." Sophie turns away in anger. Seeing Sophie leave, Yin Zhu smiles calmly. What''s Sophie''s business? She wants to learn how to identify food from herself. She has been walking around the square before and talking to those people who work. She doesn''t want to learn how to make sugar and starch, and then do it by herself? In fact, these things don''t have much technical content. The main thing to learn is that practice makes perfect. It seems that next time she can''t do something so carelessly. In the future, it''s better to find a closed place to do these things, otherwise everyone can learn it. Many things don''t seem to have any skills, but it''s a huge wealth for a tribe, which can''t be spread freely. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 Thinking of this, Yin Zhu went directly to Meng Tai and told him what she was worried about. At first, she just wanted to help the tribe people. Fortunately, they didn''t know how to make the starch into food after it was ready. Now there are not many things that leak out. Montaigne nodded when he heard this, but he wanted to guard against it. He naturally trusted the people in the tribe. He was afraid that if people from other tribes accidentally passed by and found out, someone would come to inquire for information. This bacon has been made, because there is not enough salt in the tribe, Montaigne did not announce the cooking of bacon, so as not to make the tribe happy in vain. "OK, I''ll ask someone to build a big wooden house in front of the warehouse. What do you want to do in the future Montaigne thought for a moment and said, "there are people guarding the warehouse every day. The people over there are also the people Montaigne trusts. Building the wooden house over there can best guarantee that the secret will not be discovered by others.". "Well, thank you, patriarch." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "You''re welcome. I''m waiting for you to call me dad." Meng Tai said happily. At the beginning, he wanted the unity of the tribe and gave his son to Xu at will. Who would have thought that Yin Zhu was so excellent? It can only be said that he had good sunshine and could pick such an excellent daughter-in-law with his eyes closed. Yin Zhu was teased by Meng Tai. He was a little embarrassed. Meng Tai saw Yin Zhu''s appearance and couldn''t help laughing happily. "Yin Zhu, I''ll give you my smelly boy. If he has anything bad, you can teach him a lesson." Meng Tai says with a smile that Xia Bai has already told him about Yin Zhu''s baby. The three children who have been blessed by the divine beast belong to daze. Yin Zhu is so easy to get pregnant, and the child is so excellent. It seems that the person predicted by the legend is likely to be Yin Zhu. Daze tribe has been spreading a legend. This legend is also a hint that the priest got from the beast God 200 years ago. One day in the future, a great female will appear in daze tribe. She will lead daze tribe to go out, and then lead all animals to become the king of all animals. When they got this hint, the tribe people were very excited and looked for the female everywhere. However, year after year, the Daze tribe did not develop and gradually weakened. The priests in the tribe were disappointed in this legend and thought that the beast God had made a mistake. Generation after generation, most of the people in the tribe have forgotten this rumor. Only Xia Bai, a priest, and Meng Tai, the patriarch, remember this legend. Recently, Yin Zhu suddenly became smart and even found several new foods and various ways to preserve them. At that time, Xia Bai doubted whether Yin Zhu was the great female who led them to go out, but he didn''t verify it, so he didn''t tell them. Yin Zhu may be the man in the legend. It''s a pity that Xia Bai prayed with the beast God all the time, but he didn''t get a response. Of course, whether Yin Zhu is the legendary person or not, he likes it very much, because Yin Zhu has really changed the life of the tribal people. Moreover, even if Yin Zhu is, Mengtai will not spread the news, because daze is too weak to protect Yin Zhu. "Jono is fine." Yin Zhu said for sure. "Well, if you are well, I will be relieved." Meng Tai said happily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 On this day, the first batch of sugar made by the tribe was ready. The sugar was light green. Yin Zhu named it green sugar. He broke a small piece and put it into his mouth to taste it. It was very sweet. However, because of the filtration, no matter how dense the bamboo basket was, it still had some residue, but it didn''t affect the eating. It''s a pity that all the new clothes given by the system were made into underwear by her. It would be nice if she had cotton cloth. Now Yin Zhu is very concerned about cotton cloth, especially when she has a child and was still born, if only she had soft cloth to make clothes. It''s a pity that she doesn''t know how to spin and weave, otherwise she will definitely get these things out at the first time, and then make herself comfortable. But I remember that her former roommates liked woolen clothes very much, because they disliked that most of the woolen thread bought from outside was fake. The girl also made real wool and knitted clothes with her own woolen thread. Looking back, she thought about how to make it. At that time, she would weave some small sweaters for her cubs. "Uncle, how about you try it?" Yin Zhu took a small piece for Mengtai to taste. Meng Tai nodded, took the green sugar from Yin Zhu, and then put it into his mouth. A sweet smell spread in his mouth. All the cells in his body were crying sweet, so sweet. Li Si, a group of people standing next to him, looked at Montaigne nervously one by one, which was the result of their hard work for several days. "Patriarch, is this sugar delicious?" Liz asked cautiously. They haven''t tasted it yet. Yin Zhu was the first to taste it, and then Meng Tai. Montaigne closed his eyes and enjoyed it. After a while, he said to the people around him, "you all have a taste." Liz nodded, and then took a big piece of sugar like his little finger and tasted it. At that moment, he felt as if his whole body was soaking in sugar water. He was so happy that he wanted to scream. At this time, Liz looked at the green sugar with glowing eyes, and said to Montaigne excitedly, "patriarch, this green sugar is really delicious. It''s the first time I eat such delicious food. Is this green sugar really made by us?" Liz didn''t believe his eyes. Yin Zhu and Meng Tai couldn''t help laughing when they heard Li Si''s words. People around can''t help laughing when they see it. "Yes, you made all the green sugar. You''re really great." Yin Zhu said happily. It''s sugar. Except for salt, she''s got another condiment. "Patriarch, pack the sugar quickly. Don''t be wet. If it''s wet, the sugar will be broken. It''s more expensive than salt. Put it away quickly." Yin Zhu is very happy. "Good, good." Montaigne quickly took out the clean and dry bamboo tube to fill the sugar. On the first day, all he did was fill two small bamboo barrels of sugar. There is still boiling sugar in the next two days, but the sweet grass near the tribe has been harvested almost. Now they all go far away to look for it. There is no danger and they can''t find much. Yin Zhu believes that there is definitely more than one sweet grass that can make sugar. There must be something else that can also make sugar, but she hasn''t found it yet. She originally planned to ask Jono to take her to walk in the mountains. After looking at her baby''s belly, it''s obviously impossible. Suddenly, the baby disrupted all her plans. It seems that she can only ask Jono to help her now. When she goes out, she can bring her any plants she doesn''t know. She can bring them back for her identification and find more edible and useful species. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 As for the starch dry also put away, starch can be used to make noodles, can also be used to make meatballs, and pork when sticky a little, then cooked meat smooth, very tender. In particular, many of the tribe''s cubs can''t bite the barbecued meat. When they go back to make the broth, they stick starch on it. It''s smooth and tender. It''s very delicious. Yin Zhu is happy to think about how to use starch to make delicious food. Someone over there has already picked up some starch to taste it. However, this time, all these people spit out the starch. "Yin Zhu, the starch is not delicious. As expected, the root is not delicious, and the starch is not delicious." Yin Zhu, the one who complained, seems to be Hansen. When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed, "who told you to be greedy? Starch is not eaten like this. I''ll get it for you later. I promise you that you will never say starch is not delicious again." Hansen immediately laughs when he hears this. Yin Zhu says that if it''s delicious, it must be delicious. For example, viscera or something, no one wanted to eat before, but now there are more people in the tribe who like to eat it, but it''s Yin Zhu who makes it delicious. Other people cook it fishy and smelly. Now people in the tribe take the initiative to clean their viscera and wait for Yin Zhu to cook it. Yin Zhu picked a lot of spicy fruit, but now he found one. If the whole tribe let go to eat it, it''s not enough. It''s just seasoning, not a staple food. Yin Zhu didn''t hesitate to hide and eat it himself. There are still some fruits on the spicy fruit vine that Yin Zhu found. When it''s mature, he will pick the spicy fruit. As for the transplant, Yin Zhu doesn''t think about it for the time being, because she can''t guarantee that the spicy fruit will survive after transplantation. It''s just one plant, baby. Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to do the experiment. In case she accidentally kills it, she won''t cry. We''ll do the experiment when we find another spicy fruit. Montaigne also laughed. This starch is much more than sugar. The starch made in the morning and afternoon of the first day was packed into five big bamboo barrels. Moreover, a lot of roots were dug in the back, and a lot of starch could be made. "OK, we''ll try the starch at noon." Montaigne said happily. When it comes to delicious food, this individual can''t help drooling. Recently, because of Yin Zhu, they all have greedy insects crawling out of their stomachs. In the past, they only ate barbecue every day, where would they make anything delicious? For them, barbecue is the most delicious thing. Now they don''t like barbecue. As for dried bamboo shoots and mushrooms, they are very simple. When they are dried, they put them away. Looking at the stored winter food, Meng Taimei smiles. Although they don''t make a lot of things, it doesn''t matter. It''s the end of spring. They still have a lot of time to collect. I believe daze tribe can have a good winter this year. Sophie always pays attention to the movement on this side of the square. Seeing a group of people in high spirits, Sophie sneers. When I learn these things and take them all to Juque tribe, I''ll see if you can be happy. And what kind of sugar? It''s so delicious. Why don''t you give the female of the tribe a share and let her have a taste of it? It''s so damn stingy. There''s another starch that can be cooked. If you look back, you have to see how Yin Zhu can make it. Otherwise, it''s useless if you can''t make it. Because Yin Zhu, the whole daze tribe deeply realizes that if you can eat food, you have to know how to deal with it. Even if you can''t make it, the immortal meat will turn into rubbish. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 At noon, Sophie did come up again. Again and again, Yin Zhu didn''t know Sophie''s plan. If the people wanted to learn how to cook, she wouldn''t be stingy, but Sophie didn''t like it. Besides, Yin Zhu thinks it''s no good for Sophie to be furtive, so Yin Zhu directly hides from Sophie. "Yin Zhu, it''s hard for you to do so much work. Let me help you." Sophie stepped forward and pushed away the people who were helping Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu frowned at Sophie, who was just coming over. She didn''t like such a person with no face and no skin. "No, there''s nothing I can do for you." Yin Zhu holds his own small dagger in his hand and shakes it. "You''d better stay away from me. You know my knife is very sharp. Don''t cry if you accidentally cut it." Yin Zhu looks at Sophie with a dagger and a smile. Sophie looks at the dagger in Yin Zhu''s hand jealously. It''s really sharp. It''s much easier to use than the stone dagger and bone knife in the tribe. It''s the dagger used to make bamboo strips when weaving bamboo baskets. It''s not easy to make bamboo baskets without the dagger. She saw a male accidentally touch a knife, and his hand was cut. You know, the male''s palm is very thick, and ordinary stone daggers can''t be hurt at once, and you don''t know where Yin Zhu got the good thing. Seeing Yin Zhu dangling with a dagger, Sophie was a little scared. If she was hurt accidentally, how painful it would be. "Yinzhu, you''d better be careful. This knife is very sharp. Don''t hurt yourself." Sophie is very careful. "Don''t worry. I''ve played too much with this knife. It won''t hurt me. It''s you. Don''t move so far, especially if your beautiful face is scratched, I won''t be responsible for it." Yin Zhu smiles and pats Sophie on the face. Sophie covered her face with fright, took a few steps behind her legs, and pointed to Yin Zhu with trembling fingers, "Yin Zhu, you You... " "Sophie, stay away from me. If you want to count me, I''ll scratch your face and kill you. Get out of here." Yin Zhu said fiercely. Sophie was so scared that she sat down on the ground and burst into tears. Yin Zhu snorted coldly at this time. He was so brave that he dared to calculate himself. Jono can''t help but wonder, "what did you say to her, frightening people like that?" "I''ve never had a good relationship with her. Before, I thought about it. Now I''m good enough to get together. What''s good for me? I''ll tell her directly, and then I''ll scratch her face." Yin Zhu smilingly cut the meat into small pieces, glued starch, and put the meat down when the water boiled. Meng Tai stood in front of Yin Zhu with a smile, "Yin Zhu, is this starch cooked like this?" As for Sophie''s story, Meng Tai saw it, but didn''t say a word. Although the tribal people are all like a family, Yin Zhu''s things belong to Yin Zhu himself. He is willing to teach everyone to be grateful. He doesn''t want anyone to say anything, and Yin Zhu doesn''t owe them. "Well, there are several ways to cook starch, which is the simplest. Starch can be used to make vermicelli, and vermicelli can be used as staple food. Now I don''t have to hurry. I''ll make rice noodles when I have free time in a few days." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Hearing the word "staple food", Montaigne was very happy. Staple food, their staple food now is meat, all kinds of meat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 The sliced meat was very thin and soon cooked. Looking at the sliced meat rolling in the stone pot, Yin Zhu put salt in it, and then took a bowl to help people. People in the tribe didn''t get used to using bowls and chopsticks, because Yin Zhu learned how to use spoon and chopsticks. Montaigne holds a bowl and puts a piece of meat into his mouth with chopsticks. He used to think the meat was hard and not delicious, especially the surface of the barbecue. Now the meat is smooth and tender, with a unique meat flavor. It''s very delicious. With this starch, you don''t have to worry about the baby not eating meat in the future. One by one, the tribe''s cubs smell the fragrance and follow them. Recently, they eat delicious egg soup, sweet milk and fruit, and delicious broth, all of which are brought by Aunt Yin Zhu. Now seeing that Yin Zhu is making delicious food, they all rely on it. "These cubs are all from monkey spirits. You''ll know there''s something delicious here." Meng Tai smiles and then helps Yin Zhu divide the broth. Yin Zhu cooks a lot and wants to have enough to eat, but it''s OK for people around him to have a fresh taste. One by one, the cubs ate happily. Sophie knows that Yin Zhu is on guard against herself, so she instructs Miao Ni beside her, "Miao Ni, you go to learn how to cook meat with starch, and we''ll cook a pot later to save Yin Zhu''s elation." When Miao Ni heard this, she was embarrassed. "If Yin Zhu doesn''t let you learn, will she let me learn?" Sophie was so angry that she pinched Miao Ni. She pinched Miao Ni so much that she took a cold breath. "Are you stupid, don''t you see that Yin Zhu is very kind to the people? As for me, she hates me for being more beautiful than her. She hates the things I did before. You''ll be fine. " Miao Ni wants to say that the whole tribe knows that she is with Sophie. Can Yin Zhu teach her? But if she didn''t want to, Sophie might have to teach her a lesson. Mu Xing on one side looked at Miao Ni with a bad face at this time. "Miao Ni, if you don''t hurry to me, won''t you learn to cook something, so embarrassed? Thanks to Sophie, she treats you as a good sister and keeps telling me that I want to treat you well. Is that how you repay Sophie? " "Well, I''ll go and have a look, but I don''t guarantee it." Miao Ni whispered. Miao Ni looks back at Mu Xing carefully accompanying Sophie in front of her to make her happy. She can''t help but feel her eyes sour. She blinks her eyes and walks towards Yin Zhu with sadness in her heart. Mu Xing, the male who promised to be her partner, only has Sophie in his eyes. He always remembers to be nice to Sophie, but she is a little transparent. No matter how much she does for him, he can''t see her. Miao Ni walked carefully to Yin Zhu and said, "Yin Zhu, can you teach me how to cook this meat? We also want to taste the meat slice. Many people over there can''t always work hard, can''t you? " Miao Ni said it very tactfully. "If you want to taste it, there''s still some in the pot. Just beat it. As for starch, it''s winter food. Now it''s just for everyone to taste it, and then it won''t be taken out again." Mengtai directly refused. Yin Zhuke said that this starch can be used as a staple food for vermicelli. No winter food should be wasted. "Well, thank you, patriarch." Miao Ni thanks carefully. Meng Tai is very reasonable. It''s good to take some meat back to Sophie. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 Miao Ni carefully carried a large bowl of meat back. "Sophie, I came back with a bowl of meat. Try it." Miao Ni said carefully. But Sophie waved her hand and said, "you are stupid. I told you to learn how to cook meat instead of begging for food. Who the hell wants to eat meat cooked by Yin Zhu?" Miao Ni was so pushed by Sophie, she called out ''ah'', a bowl of broth was all over the floor. Although she had been careful to get out of the way, there was still a part of the soup spilled on her hands. This just cooked soup, Miao Ni''s hands immediately became red and began to blister. "It hurts. My hand hurts." Miao Ni frowned, holding her scalded hand and crying. Sophie could not help frowning and said sarcastically, "what are you pretending to be, Miao Ni? It''s like I''m bullying you." When Mu Xing saw this, he couldn''t help muttering: "Miao Ni, what''s the matter with you? I told you to learn to cook something to eat, and you were wronged." Yin Zhu had been concerned about the movement there. She could not help frowning, then stood up and walked over. Yin Zhu didn''t say anything in the past. He grabbed Miao Ni''s hand directly. Looking at Hong Tong''s blistering hand, Yin Zhu felt pain for Miao Ni. "Your hand is scalded. What are you doing here? Go to the priest and get some medicine. Don''t you want your hand?" Yin Zhu looks down. Miao Ni is also stupid. Why should Sophie abuse her. "Sophie, I don''t want to eat what I cooked. I said earlier that I have such ambition that you don''t want to eat what I make in the future. You don''t know that you are shameless when you dislike what I make and come to learn it secretly? Is the food yours? Why waste food? " Yin Zhu looked at the broth on the ground, very distressed. She''s Sophie. Don''t eat. There''s a lot of people waiting to eat. The people nearby nodded when they heard this. It''s not that there are no conflicts between the people. Sometimes people with minor conflicts will consciously avoid them. How can they think Sophie''s mouth is disgusting and want to learn from other people''s things again? Moreover, there is no precedent for Orc tribe to waste food. Sophie just wastes food when she doesn''t eat. It''s too much . Listening to the people around her accusing herself one by one, Sophie''s face turned red and scolded Yin Zhu angrily, "Yin Zhu, I didn''t trouble you. What do you mean by deliberately asking me for trouble? Do you think Miao Ni will appreciate you for doing something good? Why do you mind your own business. Besides, if you can see clearly, why do you say that I have beaten food? " "Miao Ni, you say, what''s the matter with the broken broth? Don''t rely on me for everything. It''s obvious that the soup is too hot for you to hold. I don''t blame you for almost scalding me." Sophie said angrily. To tell the truth, everyone is busy with their own, and few people really pay attention to Sophie''s action. Yin Zhu only sees it because he pays attention to it. Miao Ni couldn''t help shaking when she heard Sophie''s words. "Say what you have, Muni. Don''t be afraid." Yin Zhu patted Miao Ni on the shoulder, comforting and encouraging. Miao Ni looked up at Mu Xing and saw that there was no temperature in Mu Xing''s eyes. She and Sophie looked at her with a sneer. Miao Ni shrunk her neck and whispered to Yin Zhu: "Yin Zhu, you made a mistake. I spilled the soup by mistake. It has nothing to do with Sophie. You blame Sophie wrong." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 Yin Zhu is silly when she hears this. She has never seen such a stuffed bun as Miao Ni. No wonder no one around her shows up to her. Who wants to show up to such a person who will bite herself. "In that case, I''ll take it as my business." Yin Zhu said and turned to leave. However, Sophie quit, she directly reached out to stop Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, you wronged me and wanted to leave like this. If Miao Ni hadn''t admitted her mistake just now, people in the tribe would think that I was a cruel person. Do you owe me an apology?" When Miao Ni heard this, she lowered her head and stared at her toes. She didn''t dare to say a word more. "Sophie, don''t go too far." Yin Zhu said in a calm voice. "How can I go too far? How can Yin Zhu feel that he is a great hero of the tribe because he has made several kinds of food, that he can be above all the people of the tribe, and that he can wrongly anyone?" Sophie looks at Yin Zhu sarcastically. "I''m telling you, today is more than I have to apologize." Sophie said with a strong attitude. "I tell you, no way." Yin Zhu is also very tough and says that he is clearly not wrong. Apology is the biggest mistake. "What''s the matter? Have you had enough? " Montaigne came forward with a calm face. "Yin Zhu, you''ve been busy for a long time. Go back and have a rest. Don''t tire yourself out." At this time, Meng Tai gently told Yin Zhu to persuade him to leave. Yin Zhu took a cold look at Miao Ni, who was still a quail. Then she turned around and left. Unfortunately, she would never show up again. Miao Ni was a fool. "Miao Ni, if you hurt your hand, go to get the medicine. What are you doing here, waiting for your hands to be discarded? Get out of here. " Montaigne also knew the things before. For this kind of person, he was very angry. "If you have nothing to do, you have to eat, have a rest and work in the afternoon. No one is so idle." Montaigne said coldly. As for Sophie, he omitted it directly. Sophie looked at Montaigne and sent him away. She could not help but hold her mouth and said, "patriarch, you are partial, because Yinzhu wants to marry Jono. You help Yinzhu, you are unfair." When Montaigne heard this, he looked at Sophie coldly, and then said with righteous words: "enough, what''s the matter with Sophie? You and I have a clear idea. If you want to make trouble, I''ll make trouble with you. And I''ve been the patriarch for so many years, and I''ve never been said to be unfair. " "Mu Xing, do you like Sophie and plan to be Sophie''s partner in the future?" People in this tribe can see the triangular relationship between muxing, Sophie and Miao Ni, but muxing says that he wants to choose Miao Ni as his partner. Miao Ni is also a fool. What can such Mu Xing do? There is not much in the tribe, but the males are the most. I''m afraid he can''t do without a partner? Sophie was choked by Montaigne and didn''t dare to say anything more. Montaigne was really a responsible patriarch. When there was not enough food in winter, Montaigne began to reduce food from her own family. No one in the tribe dared to say Montaigne was partial. Sophie also knows that her unfair saying is wrong. Montaigne''s prestige in the tribe can''t be eliminated by her one or two sentences. On the contrary, others will look down on her and think that she is not sensible. "Patriarch, I, I..." Mu Xing didn''t expect that the patriarch would ask about such things. He couldn''t say a complete word. "Mu Xing, I don''t care what you want, but I tell you, if you choose your partner but don''t take care of your partner in the future, I will punish you according to the clan rules." Montaigne turned and left. He didn''t want to look at the bastard. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 Sophie''s mother, Daisy, sighed when she saw this. Her daughter is proud and conceited. No one competed with her before. Sophie still performed well, but once she was frustrated, she couldn''t bear it. "Sophie, if you don''t like Mu Xing, don''t be so obscure. You are also a big girl, and you will soon become an adult." Daisy gently touched Sophie''s wavy hair. She always felt that her child was not bad, and she was just stimulated by Yin Zhu recently. "Eminem, what do you say about me? I''ve already told Mu Xing that I don''t like him. He also said that he would be with Miao Ni." Sophie took Daisy by the arm in a coquettish way. "I know that I''ve wronged you. Sophie and Eminem all know that, but Sophie, it''s wrong to waste food." Daisy is always gentle to her children. The orc tribe is about the same as the cubs. Generally, as parents, they don''t care about them. After all, a female has limited time and ability to take care of her partner and younger children. Daisy now has four partners, and Sophie''s father Jila is not very strong, but very beautiful, so she was chosen as her partner. Sophie inherited her father''s beauty. Sophie was born a delicate female, and because she was beautiful, she was the baby of her family since she was a child. She had never suffered from hardship since she was a child. Her brothers and brothers all let her go until she was about to grow up, and she moved out of the house with a lot of males. Sophie has never been wronged since she was a child. All the females in the tribe love her because of her appearance. However, this time, she fell down because of Yin Zhu. "Eminem, I know. It''s just that Eminem I''m not reconciled, I''m not reconciled. Tengxiao doesn''t want me, and Jono doesn''t want me either. It''s all Yin Zhu. It''s all Yin Zhu''s fault." Sophie fell into Daisy''s arms and cried. "I know, but there are some things in Sophie that are predestined by heaven. We have no ability to change. Don''t worry about it. My Sophie is so beautiful. Many males will like you." Daisy doesn''t want her daughter to hate this all the time. It has happened. No matter how much she says, it won''t help. She just wants her daughter to put down these things and move forward. Recently, many people in the tribe began to say that Sophie was not good. Daisy felt very sad when she heard that. Her daughter was proud of her when she was young. Her child''s heart was not bad, but no one helped her out. "But I''m not reconciled, Eminem. I''m not reconciled." Sophie cried angrily. "Sophie, if you listen to Eminem, don''t compare with Yin Zhu. Some people are destined to become the brightest star in the night sky. If you compare with her, you will be very tired. If you think about it, you are not bad at all. How many males in the tribe are attracted by your beauty, and you are more fortunate than many females." Daisy kept persuading Sophie. "Eminem, you''re wrong. I''m the most beautiful female of daze tribe, and I''m the brightest star of daze tribe." Sophie corrected Daisy word by word. Looking at her daughter''s paranoid appearance, Daisy was worried. She was really worried that Sophie would go on a bad road. The daughter was spoiled by her. "Sophie, listen to Eminem''s advice, don''t fight against Yin Zhu any more, and live a good life, OK? Promise Eminem." Daisy held Sophie''s arm tightly. Seeing that Sophie didn''t respond to her, Daisy was a little angry. "Sophie, you don''t listen to me. Yin Zhu is in the sun now. How do you fight with her? The more you do, the more embarrassed you are. Do you understand?" "Eminem, I understand. Don''t worry, Eminem." Sophie smiles, she has invited a strong teammate, will not lose, according to the time, aiya should arrive tomorrow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 The next morning, when Sophie woke up, she received the news of aiya''s arrival. She quickly arranged her appearance, and then went out with a smile. Aiya and her party had ten people in total. Aiya was the only female, and the others were all male. As expected, Baize also came with her. When Montaigne saw aiya and his party, he quickly asked people to move all the sun baked things in the square to your open space in front of the warehouse, while preparing to entertain aiya and his party. The visitors are from the Juque tribe, and their status is not ordinary. Mengtai naturally dares not to act rashly, but shows all his enthusiasm. After all, daze tribe can''t provoke the Juque tribe. The salt that each tribe wants to eat is blocked by the Juque tribe. It''s not that the surrounding tribes didn''t want to look for the sea people in the past. As long as there are sea people, they can have salt. However, daze tribe is far away from the sea, and the tribe has no way to go to the sea. At the beginning, several small tribes around planned to go out on their own. As a result, all the people who went out died on the road except a few who were seriously injured, and no one wanted to mention it later Go out and find the way to the sea. Fortunately, the Juque tribe did not dare to go too far. After all, going too far would cause public indignation. They just raised the price of salt to the highest price they could accept. It''s just that the next time the tribe needs to store food in winter, it''s necessary to use salt, a lot of salt. Montaigne also wants to talk about it in person at the next market to see if it can be cheaper. "Aiya, Hongying, welcome to Daze tribe. I don''t know if you are passing by or coming to Daze tribe specially this time." Hongying is aiya''s partner and one of the successors of Juque tribe. Montaigne asked politely. "Mengtai patriarch is polite. I haven''t seen Sophie for a long time. I just come for a walk when I have nothing to do. Don''t be surprised, Mengtai patriarch." Aiya said with a smile. "Welcome to Daze tribe." Meng Tai said with a smile. In my heart, I was thinking that aiya came to Daze tribe to play with Sophie. It''s just an excuse. Who would cross the tribe to play with nine warriors as bodyguards. But daze tribe is poor, so there should be nothing worthy of aiya''s coming. No, Yin Zhu, all kinds of food made by Yin Zhu, but it''s only a few days since this thing was made. Even if the tribes nearby want to know, it''s not so fast, so the only possibility is that someone inside the tribe informs. Sophie, thinking that Montaigne''s eyes are darkened, it''s not enough for Sophie to make trouble and kill Jones. Now he''s still poking out the secret of the tribe. It''s really that he''s too kind-hearted as the patriarch. But now aiya is here, he can''t punish Sophie. Aiya and her party looked around when they came to the tribe, but they couldn''t find what Sophie said. She also knew that the new species found in each tribe would not be told. In particular, Sophie also mentioned some special ways to deal with food, which she wanted to learn. Otherwise, she would not bring people to this backward place of daze tribe. But I''m afraid what Sophie said is all the secrets of daze tribe. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to know. I''ll wait until I see Sophie to see how much Sophie knows. "Mengtai clan leader, please be busy first. I''ll go to find Sophie first." Aiya said with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 Now that he has guessed the purpose of aiya''s coming to Daze tribe, Montaigne goes to the front of the warehouse in a hurry to put away the things that haven''t been disposed of. Anyway, the warehouse is very empty, and the collected things can be kept by the ice cellar for many days, and can be disposed of after aiya leaves. Montaigne called up a group of main people in Li Si, and carefully told them not to be fooled by others. No matter who asked, they were not allowed to answer, because Sophie, Montaigne was worried that those brainless males who were fascinated by Sophie would ask seven questions and eight for Sophie, so he simply ordered no one to say. No matter who asked about sugar and starch making, they would not say anything. As for dried bamboo shoots and mushrooms, they were too easy to learn. Fortunately, they had dug up almost all the mushrooms in several nearby bamboo mountains, and they would have to wait for next year even if they wanted to get cheap. What''s more, the mushroom is not so easy to identify. Yin Zhu has taught it carefully for many times, for fear that those people will admit their mistakes. Yin Zhu doesn''t believe that those people can identify it by virtue of the dried mushrooms that have been deformed after being dried in the sun and Sophie''s description. Another is to ask the tribe''s collection team to speed up and move all the food back to the cave. As for the green sugar and starch that hasn''t been dried yet, Montaigne directly asked people to take half of it to Yin Zhu and take half to his cave to ask Amy to watch. Meng Tai also went to Yin Zhu at this time and told him what he had guessed. Yin Zhu really didn''t expect that Sophie would damage the interests of the whole tribe because of her little conflict with herself. Damn Sophie, she led wolves into the house. The people of Juque tribe came for these things. If they didn''t get these things, they were afraid that they would not leave so easily. Montaigne was already thinking that Sophie had better not reveal the secret of the tribe, otherwise even the female identity could not protect her. On the other side, aiya has found Sophie with a group of people. Aiya rushed straight to Sophie''s front, "Sophie, you don''t mean your tribe has made a lot of delicious food, and you don''t take it out for a treat?" Sophie said with a smile, "aiya, don''t worry. There are some things in the patriarch''s side that I can''t get. I can get some for you." "Well, if you can work out all the ways to make these things, you''ll be the best." Aiya said very simply. "Aiya, I don''t want any good. I want it very simply, that is, the Juque tribe redeemed me." Sophie also said very simply. "Sophie, it''s hard." Every female is the most precious thing of the tribe. If you want to redeem a female back to your tribe, even aiya dare not agree to this price. "Aiya, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. If Yin Zhu hadn''t bullied me and robbed my two partners, I wouldn''t have chosen this way. Once I do these things, it''s tantamount to treason. If you Juque tribe don''t plan to redeem me, I''ll wait to die. Do you think it''s no good for me to do that?" Sophie grinned and raised the corner of her mouth. "I know aiya, you can''t make the decision. It doesn''t matter. Aiya, I can let you taste those things first. You can see for yourself whether it''s worth it or not." Sophie said with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 "Well, I''d like to see how good the things of your daze tribe are. If it''s worth it, it''s a small matter to transfer the tribe." Aiya said with a smile. Sophie laughed at this. "You won''t be disappointed." Sufi is very clear that the Juque tribe is strong, and there is still a big gap in winter food every year. As long as she can take out the food that can be stored, the Juque tribe will not refuse. "I don''t know if my sister can reveal a little bit, but also let me have a bottom in my heart?" Aiya asked curiously. "Winter food, winter food that can be stored." Sophie said calmly. "Well, my sister will be waiting for her sister in the Juque tribe." Aiya said with a smile, winter food, any kind of winter food that can be stored is a treasure. If Sophie''s words are true, the Juque tribe is naturally willing to pay a big price to redeem Sophie. One side of the white Ze endure for a long time, see they finally to discuss the event, at this time he hurried to Sophie''s side, worried asked: "Sophie, you say someone bullied you, you say, who bullied you, I go to teach him." Baize has been fond of Sophie for a long time, but they are separated by a tribe. Baize is not willing to live in the poor daze tribe, so he is still hesitating. He doesn''t know whether to choose Sophie. If Sophie can be transferred to Juque tribe, it will be perfect. Aiya is better than Baize, who has been dazzled by love. She grabs Baize in a hurry and stares at Baize in displeasure. "Baize, we are guests now. We can''t be too presumptuous." Although the Juque tribe is powerful, we can''t ignore the agreement between the tribes. Besides, aiya knows her best friend. It''s good that she doesn''t bully others. Do others bully her? It''s supposed to be self inflicted. Aiya is a little curious about Yin Zhu in Sophie''s mouth now. What kind of person is Yin Zhu? I really want to see you. Baize said unhappily when he heard this: "elder sister, Sophie will become a member of our Juque tribe sooner or later. How can people of our tribe be bullied at random?" Baize has already thought about it. When he comes back, he will discuss with his father that he wants Sophie to be his partner. The money for ransom will come back to them and they will not let Sophie be wronged in daze tribe any more. Aiya saw that Baize was so angry that she wanted to catch people and drag them out to beat them. But this fool was her own brother. "Baize, think about what we do in daze tribe. Don''t spoil the important affairs of the tribe. As for Yinzhu, what''s the hurry? It''s not easy to teach her when Sophie becomes a member of our tribe?" Red Ying at this time also seized the hand of white Ze, "white Ze listen to your elder sister''s words, remember to set out when you promised us something." At the time of departure, aiya didn''t plan to take Baize. Baize promised to be obedient in daze tribe, so they agreed to take Baize. White Ze at this time can not be happy to sit in Sophie''s side, and then affectionately seized Sophie''s hand, "Sophie, you first bear, I promise to give you back next time." Sophie nodded with a smile. If she wants to go to Juque tribe, she has to rely on herself. Baize is a good candidate. She is infatuated with her and obeys her advice. Although she doesn''t like Baize, what does it matter? Anyway, she can have many partners, and it''s nothing to have one more Baize. "I know. Thank you, bazaar." Sophie leans on baezer''s body. Sophie''s grievances make Baize feel distressed. He has decided that when he finds what they want, he will definitely give it to Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 Aiya heard Sophie say winter food, for such an important food, aiya where can sit, she said with a smile: "Sophie, we have been nesting in the cave is not interesting, you show me around." Sophie nodded, aiya''s intention is too obvious, "aiya, don''t expect too much, I think the patriarch has put away all that can be put away." It''s normal that aiya doesn''t get angry. "It doesn''t matter. You can show me around. It''s not easy to come to Daze tribe. You always have to feel the scenery of daze tribe." It can be put away, but you can still see something. Sophie nodded. Since aiya wanted to see it, she would take people there. Anyway, except for the warehouse, she could take people to other places in the tribe. Aiya goes out with Sophie. As soon as she goes out, Baize quickly occupies the position beside Sophie, and then grabs Sophie''s little hand. Sophie doesn''t refuse either. Baize sees that the heart is sweeter than honey. Orcs are always hospitable, but they don''t think so much about it. If they meet aiya, they will smile and say hello. It''s just that some males of the tribe don''t like baizena''s holding Sophie''s hand. Sophie is a flower of daze tribe. How can other tribes take it away. No, Yager, who just came back from hunting, saw it and immediately turned red. He took Baize''s hand and wiped the place where Sophie had been touched by Baize with his palm. It seemed that Baize''s hand was very dirty. Bazaar and Sophie are both a little confused by Yager''s actions. Sophie came back to herself after a while. She threw Yager''s hand and said angrily, "Yager, what are you doing?" Yage also knew that he had gone too far, but as soon as he came back, he heard people from the tribe saying that Sophie was going to have a partner from the Juque tribe. Could he not be angry? Although Sophie can choose several partners, Yage has always put himself in the position of Zhengfu. If a person from Juque tribe comes, will Zhengfu''s position be his turn? "Sophie, it''s all my fault. Don''t be angry. I just care too much about you." Yager quickly lowered his head and apologized. White Ze at this time slanting mouth hanging eyebrow, very disdain of ask, "you who ah, you with what tube Sophie." "Who are you? I''m Sophie''s partner." Yage didn''t dare to reply. At least he lives with Sophie now, and Sophie nods to acknowledge her partner. "Nonsense, Sophie''s partner will only be me. Where are you going to stay cool?" Baize directly grabs Sophie''s hand and pulls her to his side. "Sophie." When he saw that Yage was not willing, he grabbed Sophie''s other hand in a hurry. Two people are not willing to let go, this pull, Sophie was pulled pain, "let go, you two bastards let go, pain to death." Hearing Sophie''s scream, they let go in a hurry. Sophie was so angry that she gave Yager a slap. "Yager, have you had enough trouble? Do you want to tear me in half?" Yage covers his cheek in amazement. "Sophie, you, you hit me for a stranger. Sophie, you hit me." Yage is very sad. Sophie doesn''t even look at Yage. She turns to Baize and asks gently, "Baize, are you scared? It''s all right She is planning to go to Juque tribe. Everything in daze tribe is destined to be left behind, so what else does she care about Yage. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 Yage gawked at Sophie leaving himself to other orcs. He was so angry that he grabbed Sophie''s hand tightly. "Sophie, what do you mean? Do you like this little white face?" "Yager, have you had enough trouble? If you don''t want to be shameful, as the host, you treat the guests like this. You really make me ashamed." Sophie was furious. "Guest, is he a guest? If he is a guest, I can greet him with a horn, but he is not. He wants to rob you from me. " Speaking of this, Yager felt very wronged. At this time, Baize said with a smile: "Yager, right? I tell you the truth, Sophie will be my partner in the future, and you should leave as soon as possible." Yager was so angry that he jumped forward and bit him a piece of meat. It''s a pity that Sophie protected him. He didn''t have any way. "What do you have to be proud of? Even if Sophie agrees to take you as a partner, I''m the first one. You''ll be in the back and listen to me." Yager tried to calm down, not angry, not angry, angry on the kid''s pawn. "You are too confident. Did you have a chaperoning ceremony with Sophie? Don''t make a joke in vain. " Bai Ze says with pride that Sophie has already decided to go to the Juque tribe. Even if the boy is willing to follow him, he has to stop him. Yage was stunned when he heard this. Why did the boy say that? Did Sophie really want to change her mind? At this time, Yager grabbed Sophie''s hand tightly. "Sophie, this kid is bullshit, right? Right? You can''t do this to me." Sophie saw that the scene was going to be chaotic, so she was worried. Baize was too anxious. She couldn''t say that she was going to the Juque tribe, so now she''d better stabilize Yage. "Yager, you are impatient. What do I do to you? Don''t you count in your heart? Don''t fight with Baize. You are the master. You can''t let others laugh at me, can you? " Sophie stares at Agger angrily. Seeing Sophie''s response, Yager''s uneasy heart finally dropped. "You''ve been protecting that boy, and he''s been looking for my trouble? Otherwise I would not argue with him Yager said he was right, but it was baezer who was wrong. "How old are you? You look like a child." Sophie said helplessly. Next to him, Baize was also persuaded by aiya, "Baize, you''ve had enough. What''s the fight? He can only fight for this time now. You have to think that Sophie is yours in the future. Of course, if you talk about bad things, Sophie will have nothing to do with you in the future. You can bear it for me, do you know?" Aiya twisted baezer''s ear. White Ze hear this words just hold back mouth, very aggrieved say: "I know, is cheap that ya Ge." After Sophie''s consolation and enlightenment, Yage took Sophie''s hand with a smile and said to Bai Ze and his party sincerely: "you are Sophie''s friends, that''s my friends. Since you come to Daze tribe, have a good time." Aiya nodded her thanks with a smile, and then a group of people walked and stopped in daze tribe. Aiya Hongying was very ordinary, as if she just looked at it casually, and asked a few simple questions along the way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 Soon at noon, Mengtai warmly entertained aiya. No matter what the purpose of aiya''s coming to Daze tribe is, as long as they don''t violate the bottom line of the tribe, Mengtai will warmly entertain them, which can be regarded as giving Juque tribe face. At the beginning, the group saw that the people of daze tribe even picked up the animal bones and viscera that others didn''t want. They felt that daze tribe was too poor. They didn''t eat these things. Aiya''s partner Hongying couldn''t help but say: "leader Montaigne, how do you eat animal bones in your tribe? Don''t you catch prey? Why don''t you tell me? I''ll catch a prey for you later." Hongying did not forget to show her muscles when she finished saying that she was very strong. Daze tribe people heard this, then looked at the fool a look at this group of people, "so delicious animal bone soup do not know how to eat, fool." Don''t look down on them. Don''t swallow your tongue when you eat delicious animal bone soup later. Both sides of the people can be said to despise each other, see aiya and his party silly, this group of people actually proud of what strength. Montaigne didn''t explain, but just gave aiya a bowl of delicious mushroom bone soup. "Try the Daze food." Mengtai said with a smile that the Juque tribe wanted to count them, and he also needed the salt of the Juque tribe. Mengtai and Xiabai had a discussion with several elders. Since the Juque tribe wanted their things, could they get a lot of salt from them? Since he wanted to catch them, he naturally wanted to take something out. Mengtai directly asked Yin Zhu to copy a spicy sausage, a tender steamed egg, a fried meat slice with bamboo shoots, and a fried green vegetables, and then the main food was roast meat. The reason why he chose these is that they have no technical content and will be passed on sooner or later, so it''s better to exchange these for salt . At the beginning, aiya''s brow was wrinkled. She didn''t want to eat any bone soup. However, the taste of bone soup was very good, and Montaigne was very enthusiastic. Aiya first tasted it carefully, but just a small bite soon conquered aiya''s taste buds. "Delicious, good to eat." Despite the fact that the bone soup was still very hot, aiya gulped several mouthfuls of it. Then she breathed deeply. At this time, the red Ying and white Ze next to her started to eat it. They couldn''t stop eating it. Ten people wolfed down the food on the stone table like they hadn''t had enough in their lives. Full aiya touched her round stomach, very embarrassed to say: "Mengtai patriarch, let you see the joke, your food is too delicious." A few of them were also a little embarrassed. At the beginning, they also disliked Mengtai''s serving them with such food. Who could have thought that this was the delicious food in the world. "If you like it, I''m afraid you won''t be satisfied." Meng Tai said with a smile, since these people are satisfied, then the next thing has to be discussed. "How can I? It''s the most delicious food I''ve ever eaten. I didn''t expect that the animal bone soup is so delicious. It''s the best enjoyment to drink a bowl of warm broth in winter." Red Ying said with a smile. "That''s true, but although the bone soup is simple, it''s not easy to make it delicious." Montaigne laughs. He doesn''t talk about it any more. It''s to catch their appetite. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 Aiya naturally saw that there were other things in this bone soup, like mushrooms. They had heard Sophie say before that some mushrooms could be eaten and some could not be eaten. If no one taught them to eat them casually, it would be fatal. "Naturally, people from daze tribe are smart and know how to distinguish mushrooms." Hongying smiles and flatters. "Daze is not as good as Juque. Our tribe is just making small noise. Every year, many people are not satisfied with food and clothing." Montaigne sighs. "Mengtai patriarch is very kind. I haven''t thank you for letting us have such a unique food. I also want to ask Mengtai patriarch how to deal with the food. I don''t know if Mengtai patriarch is willing to tell us." No matter whether there is winter food or not, the way to deal with food is different. "Ha ha, these are all small problems, but our tribe is short of some salt. I wonder if the young clan leader can help us get some?" Montaigne said straight to the point. "I don''t know how much salt the head of Mengtai clan wants?" The salt eaten by several tribes around here comes from Juque. Hongying believes that daze tribe lacks salt. "A hundred bamboo tubes." Montaigne said impolitely. This bamboo tube is specially made. It is used by the Juque tribe to measure the amount of salt. This bamboo tube is about 30 or 40 Jin, and the Daze tribe uses about 67 tubes of salt in a month. Hearing this, Hongying was startled. "Mengtai clan leader, I didn''t say that your tribe can''t eat all the salt in a whole year. Besides, I can''t be the master of the 100 bamboo tubes of salt." What''s more, Hongying doesn''t think that this food processing method can be exchanged for 100 bamboo tubes of salt. Does Montaigne regard him as a fool who doesn''t know anything? "Hongying, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. You can cook this bone soup casually and eat it. This sausage is made of special seasoning. Without this seasoning, it''s fishy and smelly. If your tribe wants to, we''ll offer you three bamboo tubes of spicy sauce. This spicy sauce can not only fry the large intestine, but also spread some on the barbecue It''s delicious in the world. Besides, you can eat this egg soup. It''s delicious. It''s the most suitable for the cubs to eat. " Meng Tai said with a smile, saying that his side of the pay is also very much. Salt is very expensive for the people of daze tribe, but it is not very expensive for the people who trade with the Hai people. A mere hundred bamboo tubes of red tassels can still decide. They just want to take Joe. After all, there are too many things to sell. "Group leader Meng Tai, you are equal to giving me back 100 bottles of salt with just three cans of spicy sauce. That''s not good." Hongying said in a hurry that the deal was unfair. As for the food processing methods, he would know sooner or later. "Our spicy sauce is no better than your salt. It''s hard to make, and it''s hard to find." Meng Tai said that spicy sauce is very expensive. "In this way, Mengtai clan leader, you teach us to distinguish which mushrooms can be eaten, and how to dry bamboo shoots and vegetables. In addition, you give us two bags of each of these things." Red Ying said impolitely. "You rob. Our tribe has been basking in the sun for so long, but we haven''t got two bags of dried mushrooms or dried bamboo shoots." Montaigne jumped with anger. Damn Sophie, she even let others know about the tribe. Fortunately, no one knows about the bacon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 "Mengtai clan leader, why should you be angry? I''m not angry when you ask for 100 bamboo tubes of salt." Hongying said with a smile. Looking at the two people you come and I go in bargaining, aiya some can''t sit still, a pull up sitting beside him, "eat more, walk away." "OK, how about I take you to meet the first beautiful man and warrior of our tribe?" Sophie thought of Tengxiao and Jono, so she said with a smile. Aiya''s eyes brightened when she heard this, and she nodded with a smile, "OK, I''ll see what the first beautiful man of your tribe looks like, compared with our Juque tribe." "By the way, aiya, I don''t quite understand. In fact, the dried bamboo shoots and vegetables are very simple. It''s just to dry them in the sun. As for steamed eggs, I don''t know much about mushrooms. But what Yager knows, just ask him to teach him. Why spend so much money on them?" Sophie said very puzzled. Aiya smiles when she hears this. Sophie has no conscience. She is not willing to give something to the tribe. It seems that this person should be on guard even when he goes to the Juque tribe. This kind of person can take the interests of daze tribe as a springboard. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t take the interests of Juque tribe as a springboard in the future. "You also said that these things are very simple. Why do you have to tear your face for these things? If I want to take some salt, I want to take good things." Aiya said with indifference. The dried bamboo shoots, dried vegetables and dried vegetables are all made by daze tribe. Anyway, they are not too expensive and difficult to learn. Why do you tear your face for such a small profit? Besides, what she wants most in this trip is to make Yin Zhu who eats food. Aiya doesn''t believe that Yin Zhu can only make such a little thing, and can''t make anything else in the future. Of course, you can''t let Sophie know about your purpose. Sophie is a very small-minded person. She knew when she was with her before that if she said it, she would be upset immediately. If you really can''t get people back, you can only find a way to get back what Sophie said about sugar and starch. Today''s food is very precious to her, but she didn''t think of anything better, so I don''t know what the taste of green sugar and starch is. "Come on, aiya. This is Tengxiao, the first warrior of our tribe. This is aiya, the daughter of the three elders of Juque tribe. She is also my good friend." Sophie has already come to the front of Tengxiao at this time, introducing very warmly. Tengxiao slowly raised his head and gave aiya a white look. Then he lowered his head and asked coldly, "what''s the matter?" Sophie is hurt by Tengxiao''s cold words. She hates Yinzhu more and more. It''s because of Yinzhu that Tengxiao treats herself like this. Looking at Tengxiao''s beautiful face and proud attitude, aiya thought the male was quite interesting, so she sat down beside Tengxiao and said, "my name is aiya. I like you very much. Do you want to go to Juque tribe with me? If you want to go, I can consider taking you as my partner Tengxiao didn''t lift his head, but answered coldly, "I''m not interested. Now get out of here." "How can a male not be interested in a female? Unless you get hurt, I''m excellent, you can think about it Aiya said carelessly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 "Go away." Tengxiao''s face turned black at this time, and he was very impatient. "Sophie, get out of here with your people, or don''t blame me for being rude." Since the Yin Zhu incident, Tengxiao has no good face for females. Especially now that this one is cheeky, Tengxiao feels even more disgusted. "Tengxiao, how can you be like this? Aiya is a guest of the tribe." Sophie said angrily. "That''s your guest. What''s my business? When do the tribal guests need me to sell their faces? How can your friend be as cheeky as you and stick it up when you see a male Tengxiao said coldly. Sophie was so angry that she looked like a palette. "You, you, Tengxiao, you are too much." Tengxiao doesn''t want to pay attention to these two women at all. She turns around and leaves. At this time, Sophie grabs Tengxiao. "Tengxiao, why do you want to do this to me? You didn''t do this before. Now you are not only cold to me, but also in front of my friends. Why do you want to do this to me?" Sophie cried sadly. "Get out of here. Get out of here. Don''t lean on me." Tengxiao is very impatient. He has nothing to do with Sophie. Now Sophie is crying like he abandoned her, which makes him feel more disgusted. When Sophie grabs Tengxiao''s arm, she sees a branch mark under Tengxiao''s armpit. She can''t help crying. Yin Zhu''s cub is Tengxiao''s, but it turns out it''s Tengxiao''s. although she already has a guess in her heart, after verifying her mind, Sophie is going crazy. God is too unfair, she thought so long, the result of Yin Zhu with a love fruit sleep Tengxiao also pregnant with a baby, God is too cruel to her. She was still thinking, maybe she had a chance, but seeing the mark, Sophie knew that she had no chance at all. No male in the orc tribe would leave behind the female who had a baby. Aiya couldn''t help laughing when she saw this. It turns out that this Tengxiao is Sophie''s favorite, and it seems that Tengxiao hasn''t taken a fancy to Sophie''s. I have to say that Tengxiao''s face is particularly attractive, not to mention the first warrior of daze tribe. No wonder Sophie will fall down. Even when she saw such an excellent person, she felt a little bit excited, but that is to say, relatively speaking, the interests of the tribe were more important. Besides, Tengxiao hated Sophie very much at first sight. She knew Tengxiao by Sophie, so she obviously went the wrong way. Of course, it''s a good thing to bring such an excellent male back to the tribe. Anyway, she''s going to stay in daze tribe for a while, which is not bad. At this time, she will always let Tengxiao see her own good. "Sophie, what''s the matter with you?" Here, Yager heard Sophie''s cry and ran to her. "Tengxiao, why do you bully Sophie again and again? I want to fight with you." Yager cried with anger. Tengxiao heard this and looked at Yager sarcastically, "do I bully her? I don''t like her refusing her is bullying her. Do you really want me to roll the haystack with her and then let you go, so you will be satisfied? " When Yager heard this, he didn''t know how to answer, and the people around him also laughed. "Sophie, let''s go." Yager quickly picked up Sophie and left. Aiya then went to Tengxiao with a smile and said, "meet me. My name is aiya. I''m Sophie''s friend. That''s right, but don''t look at me with Sophie''s eyes. I''ll come back to you next time. I hope you won''t treat me like this again." Tengxiao directly turned away from looking at aiya, but there were several males beside Tengxiao who said hello to aiya with a smile, "aiya, don''t patronize Tengxiao. I''m also very good. My name is Haoming." Hearing this, aiya said hello to the people around her with a smile, and soon got familiar with them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 On the other side, Sophie was taken away by Yager with a overcast face. "Sophie, don''t do this. I will treat you 100 times and 1000 times better than Tengxiao." His partner is deeply in love with others, but also can not ask, Yage felt very uncomfortable. Sophie stretched out her hand and hugged Yage''s neck tightly, sobbing, "Yage, I know Tengxiao doesn''t like me, and I give up, but aiya wants to know the strongest one in the tribe, who knows Tengxiao will humiliate me like this." Mu Xing, who came with him, was very distressed to see that. He kept jumping beside him. "Tengxiao is too much." "Yage, when you see Tengxiao bullying Sophie, you don''t know how to protect her, or because you can''t beat Tengxiao, you don''t do anything at all?" Mu Xing angrily says that there are many people who like Sophie. Jones has a chance to be Sophie''s guest. Now Yage is going to be Sophie''s partner. If he is infatuated, no one is more infatuated than him, but because of a Miao Ni, he and Sophie will never be possible. If he could, he really hoped that he would never know Miao Ni and let her like him. But Sophie said that Miao Ni was her best friend and would never let him hurt her, so he promised to be Miao Ni''s partner against his will. In fact, he was disgusted to see Miao Ni. "Mu Xing, that''s enough. It''s about Sophie and me. If you''re involved, you can take good care of Miao Ni when you have time. " Yage is not happy to say that Mu Xing follows Sophie all day long. Seeing Sophie''s eyes is like looking at fat meat. He wants to swallow it immediately. Who would like such a person. Mu Xing was trembling with anger at Yager''s words, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. Mu Xing huff back to his position, Miao Ni see this carefully come forward, worried asked: "Sophie is OK." The topic between her and him can only be talked about by Sophie. Although she also hates talking about Sophie before Mu Xing''s full time, he has nothing else to say to her except this. "What do you mean it''s ok? I think you wish she had something to do. Thanks to Sophie''s dedication to you, how about you?" Mu Xing taunts Miao Ni and scolds her. Miao Ni felt aggrieved when she heard this. She just asked a question of concern, but she was scolded by Mu Xing. If she didn''t ask, she would scold Mu Xing. Miao Ni''s younger brother Randy saw this scene, could not help but angrily pushed away Yage, "Yage, you convergence point, how to my sister?" Miao Ni saw this and quickly held the two people who were ready to quarrel. "Yage, don''t be angry. Randy is still young and doesn''t understand. Randy quickly apologizes to Yage." Randy was so angry that he shivered. "Miao Ni, you fool, all the males of the tribe have died. If you want to stick to Mu Xing like this, you will be disgraced and lose the face of the females." Miao Ni felt more aggrieved when she heard her brother''s curse. She carefully grasped Randy''s hand and looked at him pleadingly, "Randy..." When Randy saw this, he was so angry that he threw away Miao Ni''s hand. "You continue to abuse yourself. I don''t care. If you are bullied in the future, don''t go home with a sad face. It turns me off when you see it." Randy is really going to be pissed off by this elder sister. There are thousands of males in the tribe. Why do they have to fight Mu Xing? If you don''t see Yin Zhu, they will not fight Tengxiao any more. Tengxiao is much more noble than Mu Xing. Tengxiao doesn''t like it if he doesn''t like it. He doesn''t want it if he doesn''t like it. He says he doesn''t like it while hanging Miao Ni. When he sees Miao Ni like this, sometimes Randy really wants to slap her to death. It''s just his sister at the end of the day. Sometimes he doesn''t care. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 Mu Xing was angry with Randy and ran to Sophie again. Mengtai and Hongying have already talked about the same thing. Daze tribe uses a bag of dried mushrooms, a bag of dried bamboo shoots and five bamboo tubes of spicy sauce to exchange 35 tubes of salt for Juque tribe. In addition, daze tribe needs to teach people of Juque tribe to identify mushrooms, sun dry bamboo shoots and steam eggs for free. Yin Zhu was listening to their trade. The young clan leader, Hongying, was very powerful. He cut more than half of the salt directly, but the business was all about bargaining. It''s good to exchange this for so much salt. Neither mushrooms nor dried bamboo shoots chili sauce can be used as staple food, but after exchanging for salt, it can be used as preserved meat. As for spicy sauce, Yin Zhu worried that trading spicy fruit directly would be like telling the other party how the spicy taste came from, so she just started to make spicy sauce. Moreover, the spicy fruit is extremely spicy. She could put more oil and meat into it, adjust the taste to a moderate level, and save some spicy fruit. If Jono hadn''t found another spicy fruit yesterday, Yin Zhu would have been reluctant to let it out. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo have collected them. From now on, they go out every day and bring back some things they don''t know for her to identify, no matter what, plants or fruits. As for the tribal people, Yin Zhu hasn''t dared to tell them. After all, she doesn''t know how to explain how to identify these things. Jono Yinzhu has discussed with Meng Tai and Xia Bai. If Yinzhu finds out what he can eat, he can''t put it all in Yinzhu''s name. It''s simply said that Xiabai found it. Xiabai is the priest of the tribe, and the oldest. Xiabai knows a lot, which is very normal. Yin Zhu leaned on Jono''s shoulder with a smile. "Jono, what do you think Sophie wants to do?" Sometimes, Yin Zhu really can''t understand what Sophie wants to do. She doesn''t pay attention to her partner Yage, but she doesn''t understand Mu Xing. What''s more, for Miao Ni, is she going to offend everyone around her? Yin Zhu has always felt that love is paid by both sides. No matter how much they love each other, if only one side pays and the other side is indifferent, the one who pays will feel cold sooner or later. "Whatever she wants to do, as long as she doesn''t betray the interests of the tribe, once she betrays the tribe, she will die." Jono said rudely. "What do you think of the people of the Juque tribe?" Yin Zhu asked again. "The people of the Juque tribe can''t say that they do evil, but they are not the same tribe, so their interests must be involved. Besides, the people of the Juque tribe don''t know if they want to be black and don''t want to be sold. You''re too simple. You''d better contact less." When the people from the Juque tribe came, they kept asking about new food and Yin Zhu. Jono remembered that Yin Zhu liked beautiful men. This time, there were several beautiful men from the Juque tribe. He didn''t know what they were worried about bringing so many beautiful men. Yin Zhu did not pay attention to Jono''s careful thinking, but nodded with a smile and said: "I know, you can rest assured, I promise not to contact them." "Well, birds of a feather flock together. Sophie doesn''t know any good birds. It''s good for you to stay away." Jono said with a smile, and gently touched Yinzhu''s long hair. His family Yinzhu is very good. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 Here, Sophie sighs to muxing. Muxing is very sad to see that Sophie is so worried, "Sophie, what''s the matter with you? I''m so worried to see you like this. " "Mu Xing, can you do me a favor?" Sophie''s eyes are starlike. Mu Xing heard this, quickly patted his chest to promise, "Sophie, don''t say a hurry, even let me die, Sophie, you should know my mind." Sophie shook her head when she heard this. "I don''t want you to die. I just want you to do me a little favor." "What do you want to say?" Hearing Sophie say don''t die by yourself, Mu Xing is in full bloom, and thinks Sophie is still concerned about herself. "Well, I have some misunderstanding with Yin Zhu. I want to explain to her, but she doesn''t want to see me at all now. Can you help me pick some butterfly incense for her and apologize for me? Our female''s favorite is butterfly incense. If you want to have butterfly incense, Yin Zhu will forgive me." Sophie said with great guilt. Butterfly fragrance is a unique flower in spring. The shape of the flower is like a flying butterfly, and it also emits bursts of fragrance. Female orcs love butterfly fragrance very much. When male courtship, they will pick a large amount of butterfly fragrance to show their attention to each other, so the success rate will be higher. "Sophie, you are so kind. Yin Zhu is mean. She is not qualified to be angry with you. She robbed your things. Before you were angry with her, you were also angry with her because Jones died. You were so worried that you choked her. In the end, she was haggling over everything. Sophie, you were wronged." Mu Xing looks at Sophie''s sad appearance when she is said to be sad. She stretches out her hand and holds Sophie in her arms. "But it''s true that I''m angry with Yin Zhu. Can you help me, Mu Xing?" Sophie begged to look at muxing, muxing where can accept Sufi so beg, can only nod should be. Sophie saw the goal, gently opened the arms of Mu Xing, "Mu Xing, I, I know you like me, but, but we can''t, Miao Ni is my best friend, I, I can''t hurt Miao Ni, Mu Xing, please understand me." Mu Xing looked at the empty hand, and then slowly took it back. He looked at Sophie with a bitter smile, "I know, I know Sophie, you are the kindest, but how can I make you embarrassed? Don''t worry, I''ll watch you, and it''s enough to see you happy." "Thank you, thank you, Mu Xing, and I''m sorry." Sophie was so excited that tears fell. "Sophie, don''t cry. I don''t know what to do when you cry." Mu Xing is at a loss to wipe Sophie''s tears. "Mu Xing, when you give butterfly incense to Yin Zhu, you must apologize for me. You must ask Yin Zhu to forgive me, or I will feel bad, you know?" Sophie once again stressed that she should apologize. "Don''t worry, I''ll make her forgive you." Mu Xing has been thinking about what he will do if Yin Zhu refuses to forgive him. "Thank you." Sophie said thank you again and again. "Fool, you and I don''t have to be so polite. I''ll be by your side whenever you need me." Mu Xing''s gentle smile. "Well, don''t worry. I like to see you happy and smiling. I''m going to pick butterfly fragrance now and ask Yin Zhu to forgive you." Mu Xing touched Sophie''s hair and went out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 Sophie looks at Mu Xing, who is going out. She smiles insidiously, and then quickly goes to Miao Ni''s residence. Just went to Miao Ni''s residence, to see Miao Ni''s brother Randy is there, Randy saw Sophie, directly stopped people, "Sophie, what are you doing, get out of here." "Randy, it''s not your family. What''s your qualification to drive me away?" Each approaching adult female has moved out of her parents'' home to live alone, which is convenient for female and male dating. "Sophie, what''s the matter with my sister this time? Sophie, you and muxing are two disgusting people. Can''t you let my sister go? " Randy was very angry. "Randy, you''re joking. What do you mean I won''t let her go? I''m so kind to your sister, because Miao Ni likes Mu Xing. I gave her Mu Xing directly. What do you want from me?" Sophie said with a straight face. "What let, it is clear that you don''t look up to, don''t want, you will give my sister what you want, also my sister that fool will give you and muxing two play." Think of that headache sister, Randy is angry, angry with Sophie and muxing, more angry with his sister is useless, how to say don''t listen. The quarrel here was heard by Miao Ni in the cave. When Miao Ni saw it, she rushed out and said, "Sophie, how did you come here?" Miao Ni looked at Sophie''s back, but mu Xing didn''t come with her. She dropped her head in disappointment. "I''ll come and talk to you if I have nothing to do, but Randy won''t let me in?" Sophie looks at Randy sarcastically. Miao Ni looked at Sophie uneasily and then looked at Randy, "Sophie, don''t worry about Randy. Didn''t Randy just say you had something to do? Thank you. Go Randy looked at Miao Ni, who turned her arm out. She was so angry that she shook her hand and left. He is cheap, always want to take care of this sister, did not see other people are lazy to take care of it? I don''t have to help and I''m hated. Miao Ni looked at Randy, who was angry and left. She was helpless, but it didn''t matter. Randy had better coax her. When she went back to apologize, Randy would forgive her. "Sophie, come in." Miao Ni smiles. Miao Ni''s feelings for Sophie are very complicated. On the one hand, because Mu Xing makes friends with Sophie, and Sophie always persuades Mu Xing to be nice to herself, she is very grateful. On the other hand, she hates Mu Xing, and her heart is full of Sophie. "Miao Ni, do you know that Yin Zhu is seducing Mu Xing? She wants to rob Mu Xing from you." As soon as Sophie sat down, she went straight to the subject. "Yin Zhu? You''re wrong. Isn''t Yin Zhu with Jono? " Miao Ni is puzzled to say. Sophie couldn''t help getting angry when she heard this, "Yin Zhu is with Jono, but is Yin Zhu a partner? Female can choose a lot of partners, your Mu Xing is so excellent, what''s strange about Yin Zhu "But I''ve never heard that Yin Zhu likes Mu Xing?" Miao Ni didn''t quite believe it. "You''re stupid. What''s Yin Zhu like? As long as Yin Zhu sees excellent males, he''ll take them. Look at Tengxiao and Jono, will your Mu Xing be worse than them? I heard that Mu Xing was attracted to Yin Zhu and said that he would go to pick butterfly incense to tell Yin Zhu. Miao Ni, we are good friends. I came to you as soon as I knew the news. I was afraid that you would be wronged. " Sophie said with all her heart. Miao Ni heard this silent for a while, yes, her Mu Xing is so excellent, it''s hard to protect Yin Zhu''s mind. "Muni, don''t you believe what I said? Do you think I''ll cheat you?" Sophie had an angry face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 "I, I don''t believe it. Mu Xing loves you most. How can he like Yin Zhu?" Miao Ni finally has a little brain. She knows Mu Xing''s favorite person is Sophie. Sophie sighed, "I knew you wouldn''t believe it. In fact, I didn''t believe it either. I always thought Mu Xing loved me. Who knows that she changed her mind so quickly, but it''s normal to target Yin Zhu. After all, you can see how powerful Yin Zhu is. He can not only cook delicious food, but also find all kinds of delicious things. Yin Zhu has too many things to eat. If I''m a male I would also like a clever female like Yin Zhu. " When she heard this, she hesitated. "Sophie, you, you didn''t lie to me?" When did Sophie admit that she was inferior to others? "It''s said that Mu Xing will go to Yin Zhu to tell him in the afternoon. We just have to stare at Yin Zhu. It''s clear whether Mu Xing has picked butterfly incense to tell Yin Zhu. Do you dare to go with me?" Sophie asked in a calm voice. Miao Ni clenched her teeth and nodded. She wanted to go. She wanted to have a look. At this time, Yin Zhu is teaching the people of Juque tribe to identify mushrooms on the other side of the square. The people of Juque tribe are learning how to dry bamboo shoots on the other side. Anyway, it''s free labor force. Since they want to learn, what''s better than actual operation? Yin Zhu directly used the people of Juque tribe as labor force. Aiya and her party just had a little interest in Yin Zhu, so they got along very happily for a while. Miao Ni and Sophie stare at Yin Zhu tightly. Sure enough, after an hourglass, Mu Xing comes back with a large handful of butterfly incense. Miao Ni looks at Mu Xing from a distance. She doesn''t know what she said to Yin Zhu. Anyway, they have a lot of quarrels. Then Mu Xing gives Yin Zhu a whole handful of butterfly incense. It seems that Yin Zhu doesn''t like it, but mu Xing chases after him. Miao Ni is full of bitterness and tears. She has been with Mu Xing for such a long time. Mu Xing didn''t say to pick butterfly incense for her, but now she wants to say to Yin Zhu. How can it be that he had nothing to do with Yin Zhu before? It must be that Yin Zhu seduced him. "Sophie, what should I do?" Miao Ni looks at Sophie with tears streaming down her face. Sophie saw Miao Ni like this, can''t help but very angry said: "how to do, what''s the use of your crying, you have to find a way to get Mu Xing back." "How to rob, Mu Xing? He never likes me. Sophie, please help me. Can you help me?" Miao Ni seems to grasp the life-saving straw as she drags Sophie''s arm. After hearing this, Sophie hesitated for a while and said helplessly, "what can I do? All my men have been robbed by Yin Zhu. What can I do?" Miao Ni can''t help crying when she hears this, "Sophie, you are different. You have many people like you, but I have only one mu Xing." Sophie looked at Miao Ni crying, disgusted to escape, but thinking that she would have to do something later, she frowned and patted Miao Ni on the shoulder, "you don''t cry, we can only count as bad luck, ah, if there is no Yin Zhu, our love is still ours." If there is no Yin Zhu, if there is no Yin Zhu, Sophie''s words seem to have been deeply remembered in her mind. Sophie looks at Muni and smiles thoughtfully. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 "Miao Ni, don''t be sad. Go back and have a good rest. Maybe there will be a turn for the better. I will also persuade Mu Xing." Sophie comforted Miao Ni a few words and said that she must be standing beside Miao Ni. Don''t look at Miao Ni''s timid and cowardly appearance, it is usually no one to provoke her, and her Sophie is because of the amulet Mu Xing, so Miao Ni will be obedient in front of her, without Mu Xing, Miao Ni is the God of wrath, dare to do anything. The angry Miao Ni adds her own hint, but Sophie wants to see how Yin Zhu escaped the disaster. This matter is how to find out how strange can not blame their own head, can be said to be the most perfect plan. "Sophie, I feel so bad. You say I''m so good to Mu Xing. Why can''t he see it?" Miao Ni sobbed. "Muni, don''t do that. I regret that. I knew I couldn''t tell you." Sophie patted herself on the head in chagrin. "If you don''t tell me, are you going to treat me as a fool? When a couple of days later, the whole tribe will see my jokes. " Miao Ni was very upset. Fortunately, now that she knows it, she has a bottom in her mind. In fact, she is already a joke of the tribe. When the females in the tribe face the males, they can''t take advantage of each other. They can only do this kind of thing with Yin Zhu. In the past, there was Yin Zhu who was more stupid and uglier as a foil. However, when Yin Zhu had Jono, she suddenly changed her mind Evil return to the right, and become smart lovely gentle, it seems that she is particularly stupid. Why did Yin Zhu change? It''s as good as before. Sophie''s good, she''s good, and Mu Xing won''t change his mind. Sophie sighed when she heard this, "who will see your jokes? At least I won''t. Mu Xing is too much. How can he be so indecisive? Other people follow him with their fingers. I''ll teach him a lesson. Don''t cry, Miao Ni." Miao Ni shook her head when she heard this. "It''s not mu Xing''s fault. It''s all Yin Zhu''s fault. It''s all her fault." Sophie was overjoyed when she heard this. After her own hints, she finally knew what the point was. "Sophie, I''m so sad. I want to be alone." Miao Ni cried for a while and wiped away her tears. Her eyes were gloomy and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Sophie sighed and patted Miao Ni on the shoulder. "Well, I won''t say much about anything else, but you can''t do anything stupid. There are not many males in this tribe, that is, we have thousands of males without Mu Xing. Think for yourself." She is eager for Miao Ni to say that she is alone. Miao Ni must be thinking about how to deal with Yin Zhu. Thinking of this, Sophie can''t help laughing. Miao Ni, I''m optimistic about you. Sophie walked back with three steps. It seemed that she was worried about Miao Ni. Miao Ni raised her smile and waved her hand to let Sophie leave safely. Miao Ni sat in the same place for a while, watching Yin Zhu fighting with several males of the Juque tribe from a distance, and laughing. It seems that the people of the Juque tribe like Yin Zhu very much. As expected, they were born cheap, and they seduced several males so quickly. Miao Ni saw that Yin Zhu didn''t like the bouquet of butterfly incense very much. She looked at the bouquet of butterfly incense with a frown, and then threw it on one side of the ground. Miao Ni''s heart is getting hotter and hotter. Yin Zhu goes too far. It''s Mu Xing''s heart. It''s unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable for her to spoil Mu Xing''s heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 Yin Zhubai sat on the stone pier beside the square, teaching the people of Juque tribe to identify mushrooms and make some dry goods. Juque tribe sent three people to learn from Yin Zhuxue. They are pretty good-looking, and can be said to be beautiful men with different temperament. Rhett is enthusiastic, lively and talkative. When he gets along with this kind of person, he doesn''t have to worry about being cold. Because this guy can talk to himself for a long time, and he doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. There is another one named Yongge, who looks soft and weak, like a young man. His eyes are big and wet, which is very pitiful. Even Yin Zhu can''t help it If you want to touch his head, another one is the mature and steady Xiao Li. It can be said that the three men have their own merits. Xiao Li doesn''t talk much, but his heart is very careful. Many things have been done well without being told. To tell the truth, these three people are very good at getting along with each other. Yin Zhu gets along very well with them. Although Ritter occasionally looks at her with her chin held in admiration, and then tentatively asks how Yin Zhu thought of making dried bamboo shoots and how to know which kind of mushrooms to eat. Of course, Yin Zhu will answer if he can say it, but he will take it directly if he can''t. In order to keep their secrets, the Juque tribe even tried their best to be a beautiful man. Fortunately, they were attacked by all kinds of stars in their previous lives, and finally had some resistance. Although these three people said that they were trying to get information, they did things in a proper way, and they were not annoying. Yin Zhu and them got along well for the time being. Yin Zhu thinks that the other party is here to inquire about secrets. In fact, they mean to take her to the Juque tribe. At the beginning, Ruite approached Yin Zhu with a task. After all, there were all kinds of bad words about Yin Zhu that Sophie had said before. They also thought of time to aggrieve themselves. When they got along with each other, they found that what Yin Zhu and Sophie said was totally different. Yin Zhu was smart and had a good temper. In one way or another, the purpose of Yin Zhu was not so strong. They brought some true feelings It''s also a great thing that such a good female turns back to be a partner. In fact, think about it and understand that Sophie hates Yin Zhu for robbing the man she likes. It''s strange that she can give a good evaluation to Yin Zhu. They used to be biased. Jono was very worried about Yin Zhu''s attraction to a beautiful man. Later, he found that Yin Zhu was still very principled. Tengxiao was the only one who really moved Yin Zhu and made him crazy. Even he was the one who even kidnapped him. When he thought about this, Jono suddenly felt a little frustrated. What do you do when you find out that your partner is deeply attached to other males? Although he said that he had accepted Tengxiao in his heart, he was still very unhappy, super unhappy. In a bad mood, Jono plans to go to the sky to vent his anger. In the afternoon, Mu Xing didn''t know what to do. He suddenly brought a big bunch of butterfly incense to her and said that he would apologize for Sophie. He didn''t know why he didn''t leave. He also threatened her to pester her if she didn''t accept it. In order to send the man away quickly, Yin Zhu just took the flower and sent Mu Xing away. Is butterfly incense used to apologize? He didn''t apologize sincerely. Besides, Yin Zhu didn''t like butterfly fragrance. The person who gave it didn''t like it. Yin Zhu threw the flowers away, which was a solution to the problem. As for whether Sophie forgives or not, anyway, she doesn''t intend to have anything to do with this person, so it''s impossible to say she didn''t forgive. As long as Sophie doesn''t provoke herself, she''s just an unimportant member of the clan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 Yin Zhu managed to get rid of the three males of the Juque tribe. She swayed slowly and was ready to go back to the cave to have a rest. Her cubs were very clever and didn''t bother her much. Yin Zhu didn''t have any discomfort except for a little sleep. Just when she walked home, she saw Miao Ni sitting at the entrance of her cave with a fur coat made of white fur in her hand. When Miao Ni saw Yin Zhu coming back, she was very happy to welcome her, "Yin Zhu, you''re back." "Well, what''s up?" This front just got rid of Mu Xing, in the twinkling of an eye this Miao Ni came again, this pair agreed to give her add blocking? Miao Ni was very sorry and said: "Yin Zhu, I apologize for yesterday. I''m very sorry. This is the animal skin skirt I made for you. I hope you don''t dislike it." Miao Ni finish saying some don''t give up of hand of animal skin skirt to pass in the past. The fur of the long haired animal is very soft, pure and beautiful. It''s the favorite fur of the female, and it''s also a high-value animal skin. It should be in the stock of Miao Ni. Although Yin Zhu looks down on Miao Ni, he can''t hate such a person even if he wants to. On what day today, both of them come to apologize. "No, Miao Ni. You''d better keep the fur skirt for yourself." Yin Zhu refuses directly. Before, Yin Zhu was angry because of Miao Ni''s inaction, but anger does not mean compensation. Moreover, Yin Zhu has regarded Miao Ni as a user who refuses to contact, so there is no need to continue to communicate. "Yin Zhu, if you don''t accept it, it means you don''t forgive me. I didn''t mean to do it that day. I know you did it for me, but mu Xing is there. I can''t help it." Miao Ni said, tears of grievance a string of down. Yin zhusui is afraid that others will cry, and she doesn''t know how to cajole people, "OK, don''t cry." Miao Ni and Mu Xing are a couple. This apology is forced by others. Do you think that you can take it for granted if you don''t feel guilty? "Then you, you have agreed to take it." Miao Ni broke her tears into a smile. "Since you are so polite, I''ll take it." Yin Zhu sighed helplessly. When Miao Ni got married, she would return such a valuable thing as a gift. Yin Zhu reaches out his hand to take over the skirt. However, just as Yin Zhu reaches out her hand to take over the skirt, Miao Ni pulls out a bone knife from the skirt, and then waves it fiercely to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu was stunned and quickly dodged. However, just like this, his arm was injured by the bone knife and cut a long wound. "What are you doing, Muni?" Yin Zhu asked with surprise and fear. "What are you doing? Of course, I killed you. You damned bitch, how dare you seduce Mu Xing? You damned, damned. Muxing is mine. No one can take muxing away from me. No one wants to kill you. Muxing is still mine. " Miao Ni is laughing crazily. Yin Zhu almost didn''t scare her heart out when she heard this. Is Miao Ni crazy? Besides, when did she seduce Mu Xing? Mu Xing''s eyes always hang on Sophie''s body, OK? "Miao Ni, have you misunderstood that what Mu Xing has always liked is Sophie? How could she like me?" Yin Zhu covers his hurt hand and thinks about how to escape. Miao Ni is crazy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 "There was no misunderstanding. I saw it with my own eyes." Miao Ni said maliciously. See it with your own eyes? "Impossible, I have nothing to do with Mu Xing." Yin Zhu said that she was wronged. Besides, was her vision so bad? How can I look up to muxing''s scum. "You don''t want to quibble. I saw Mu Xing courting you with a big bunch of butterfly incense, but you dare to trample on his heart and throw things on the ground. It''s unforgivable." Miao Ni said angrily, she can''t get something, but she abandoned it in other people''s side. Butterfly fragrance is the product of this thing. Now Yin Zhu wants to catch Mu Xing and beat her hard. He''ll just stop pestering her and shut up the mad dog at home. "Miao Ni, you really misunderstood me. Mu Xing gave me butterfly incense to apologize for Sophie. Sophie was upset about Jones'' death. Mu Xing wanted to apologize for Sophie when she saw that Sophie was depressed." Yin Zhu explained in a hurry, damn it, her hands hurt. However, she lives in a remote place. I really hope that some people will find out what''s wrong here soon. When Miao Ni heard this, she was in a trance for a while. Yin Zhu quickly stepped back and separated from Miao Ni first. "Miao Ni, you should know that Mu Xing is so fond of Sophie that he can''t empathize with her in a short time. If Mu Xing is so easy to empathize with her, and you''ve been around him for so long, he''ll have fallen in love with you, right?" Yin Zhu said that he is absolutely impossible with Mu Xing. When Miao Ni heard this, she replied darkly, "are you mocking me for never getting Mu Xing''s love?" Yin Zhu wants to be crazy, "girl, the point is not here, OK?" What''s more, Yin Zhu really doesn''t understand Miao Ni. You say you love Mu Xing madly, but mu Xing loves Sophie madly. She can be bullied and punished for mu Xing in front of Sophie, but now she can kill herself because of Mu Xing''s arrogance. What''s the two-way standard? "Miao Ni, I didn''t mean that. I still hope you and Mu Xing can be happy." Yin Zhu said that she raised her hands to bless the couple. "Right and wrong will seduce men." Miao Ni looks at Yin Zhu with red eyes. "Muni, you have gone too far. What do you mean I Seduce a man? Who do I Seduce?" Yin Zhu is a little angry. Recently, she just missed writing "good luck" on her face. What else should she do. "You are shameless. If you don''t seduce Tengxiao and Jono, how can Sophie be sad? If Sophie is sad, muxing will also be sad. If you didn''t do these things, muxing would not pick butterfly incense for you. I''ve been with muxing for so long, and I''ve confiscated the butterfly incense that muxing gave me." Miao Ni said indignantly. Why is it related to Sophie again? No, how can this good Mu Xing apologize for Sophie? It''s not right for Miao Ni to come here at this time. Sophie calculated all this. Damn Sophie, it''s endless, right? She doesn''t want to argue with her. As a result, she even arranged such a play for herself. Of course, there are two idiots, muxing and miaoni, who are the puppets in Sophie''s hand. They are playing wherever they want. "Sophie asked you to come." Yin Zhu asked, biting his teeth. "Yin Zhu, it''s no use saying more. You must die today. As long as you die, Tengxiao and Jono will return to Sophie. If Sophie is in a good mood, Mu Xing will be at ease. If Sophie has more males around, she won''t instruct Mu Xing, so you must die." Miao Ni comes after Yin Zhu with a bone knife. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 Yin Zhu is very angry when he hears Miao Ni''s words. Miao Ni knows that the culprit is Sophie. It''s just that Mu Xing takes too much interest in Sophie and turns Miao Ni''s mousetrap upside down, so she doesn''t dare to take it out on Sophie. Is it because she is easy to bully? Originally thought that Miao Ni is a soft buns, originally is a black heart poison widow, she just blind before will run to help Miao Ni. "Muni, do you think you can make it better if you kill me? People in the tribe will let you go? Don''t be silly. You know that I have nothing to do with Mu Xing, but you have to fight for your life with me. Are you worth it? " Yin Zhu yelled angrily. When Miao Ni heard this, she laughed, "is it worth it? You say, my whole life depends on Mu Xing. Do you think it''s worth it? " Yin Zhu wants to run to the tribe, but the road to the tribe is blocked by Miao Ni. Yin Zhu has no choice but to run to the back mountain of the tribe. Yin Zhu runs and barks, trying to attract some people to come. However, he lives in a remote place. Another is that many people in the tribe have gone hunting and gathering, but they haven''t come back yet. Yin Zhu is forced to walk slowly towards the mountain by Miao Ni. This long-term running makes Yin Zhu''s stomach very uncomfortable, and his arm is also injured. Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to turn back and can only keep running. Miao Ni looks at Yin Zhu running towards the mountain. She can''t help losing her bone knife and squatting on the ground, crying. It''s the first time that she has done such harm to people, and it''s the first time that she has done such crazy things. She didn''t want to kill Yin Zhu, but Sophie always hinted at her side that if Yin Zhu didn''t exist, Yin Zhu didn''t exist, if Sophie knew her, then how could she not understand Sophie who had been with Sophie for so many years? Sophie wanted Yin Zhu to die, and Sophie didn''t want to move her hand, and she wanted her to carry the pot. She is very silly, she is only silly when facing muxing, Sophie uses her again and again, she knows but has no way, because muxing, she lives like a fool. She didn''t like Yin Zhu, especially when she saw Mu Xing give Yin Zhu butterfly incense. She really wanted to kill Yin Zhu, but when Yin Zhu explained later, she already reflected that this was Sophie''s game, but since Sophie had done this game, even if she didn''t fight Yin Zhu this time, there would be another one. If she doesn''t do it, she''s afraid that the one who does it will become Mu Xing. People may not know how Jones died, but Miao Ni knows that Sophie directly let Jones eat poisonous mushrooms in order to frame Yin Zhu. Mu Xing is very determined to Sophie. Miao Ni is afraid that Mu Xing will become the second Jones, so it''s better for her to do it. At least she gave Yin Zhu a chance to survive. As for Yin Zhu''s escape to the forest, whether he can survive depends on his own luck. Yin Zhu doesn''t come back after he leaves the optional tribe. You are not Sophie''s opponent. Miao Ni cried for a long time, and finally felt better. She wiped away her tears, and then slowly walked back to the cave to clear the blood and messy footprints on the ground. After cleaning up the scene, Miao Ni turned her head and looked at the beautiful fur skirt that fell on the ground. Miao Ni touched it with her hand. It was her father''s birthday present last year. She had been reluctant to wear it, but now she used it to harm people. Miao Ni shook her fingers and touched the beautiful skirt. She picked up the skirt and was ready to take it home. Only after a few steps, looking at the skirt in her arms, Miao Ni stopped. Miao Ni was reluctant to touch the skirt. Then she went to a remote corner, dug a hole, buried the skirt, and strolled around the tribe like a nobody. When she met familiar people, she would greet them with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 In the evening, Jono came back from hunting. He was very happy. Today, he snatched a prey from Tengxiao, which is rare. I thought I could see Yin Zhu waiting for me in the square, but I didn''t see anyone. Qiao Nuo doesn''t care. It''s estimated that Yin Zhu sleeps late. The little girl likes to sleep originally. After she''s pregnant with her baby, she likes to sleep even more. Today, she sleeps a little late. Jono first hands over the prey to others, cleans up the stains on his body, and prepares to go back to the cave and ask Yin Zhu to eat. Just when Jono arrived at the cave, he felt something was wrong. There was a faint smell of blood at the entrance of the cave. Because Yin Zhu liked to be clean, he never killed wild animals at the entrance of the cave. How could there be a smell of blood here? At this time, he was in a panic and ran into the cave. There was no one in the cave. "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, where are you?" Jono cried out in horror. Jono looked at the ground carefully at this time. He swept the soil on the floor with his hand. As expected, he found a dark red mark not far away. Moreover, the ground was clearly handled. Thinking of this, Jono went straight to the other side of the square and said to Meng Tai, "father, Yin Zhu is missing. I found a bloodstain at the entrance of Yin Zhu''s cave. I''m afraid that something might happen to Yin Zhu. Father, please ask someone to help me find it." What? Montaigne knew about this and quickly mobilized the tribe to look for it. Montaigne looked at the restless Jono, patted Jono''s hand comfortingly and said, "Jono, don''t worry. Maybe Yinzhu is OK, but you don''t find it in any corner. Maybe she will appear in a moment." Jono also wanted to say that it would be nice if this was the case. Soon the whole tribe helped to find Yin Zhu, but he couldn''t find it. The tribe was so big, where could Yin Zhu go. Qiao Nuo looked at Meng Tai and went directly to Tengxiao. "Tengxiao, Yin Zhu is gone." Tengxiao looked at Jono''s anxious appearance and stood up coldly, "I''ll help you find it." "Tengxiao, we must find Yinzhu as soon as possible. I''m really worried that something will happen to Yinzhu." Jono is in a hurry. Tengxiao saw this, patted Jono on the shoulder and said, "I''ll try my best to help. Don''t worry." "Tengxiao, you don''t try your best. You have to try your best to find it. Yin Zhu is pregnant with your baby. She''s gone in an accident." Jono anxiously said, originally wanted to hide Tengxiao also all said out. "What? Jono, what are you talking about Tengxiao suspected that he had heard wrong. At this time, Jono grabbed Tengxiao''s arm, pointed to the mark under his armpit and said, "don''t you find that you have more marks on yourself? Yin Zhu is pregnant with your baby. Tengxiao, go to find Yin Zhu. You must find Yin Zhu as soon as possible. " Tengxiao is dull at first, and then angry. Damn Yin Zhu, Youzai doesn''t say a word, including Jono. If Yin Zhu hadn''t disappeared, this guy would not have told him the truth. But after he was angry, he felt helpless. At the beginning, he was determined not to tell Yin Zhu. So Yin Zhu didn''t tell him that he was pregnant with a baby, and he was careless. He didn''t notice the mark on his body. Tengxiao is really angry and anxious. Now he just wants to get people back quickly. Aiya and Hongying know this matter, and they also quickly ask someone to help them find it. Damn it, the person they like was cut off on the way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 Although Miao Ni pretends to be calm in front of outsiders, she is still afraid. Especially when she knows that Yin zhuhuai has a baby, Miao Ni is afraid to go back to her cave, shaking her hands and embracing her head. She does harm to others, but not enough. She even harms the female who has a baby. Zizai, Yin Zhu is pregnant with Zizi, and then she is killed. Miaoni holds herself in her arms and doesn''t dare to cry out, for fear of attracting other people''s attention. Even the most evil Orc in the dark city will not kill a female with cubs. Any cub is given by the beast God, and the female with cubs will be punished severely. Because Yin Zhu has disappeared, the people of the tribe have gone out to look for him. There has never been anyone missing in the tribe. Has it ever been the people of the dark city? The females in the tribe were afraid to go out one by one, for fear that they would be taken away by accident. The city of darkness is the evil city in the orc world. There are half orcs who can''t completely transform human beings. Half orcs are grumpy and have poor self-control ability. In the orc world, females are relatively rare, and there are fewer females in the half Orc world. However, in order to inherit the future generations, the half orcs in the city of darkness will come out to other tribes to rob females. If all the females in the tribe are worried about the orcs coming to capture people, then there is only one person who is not worried, that is Sophie. When she knows that Yin Zhu is missing, Sophie is secretly happy. I didn''t expect that Miao Ni would start so soon, and she didn''t know that Miao Ni had taken Yin Zhu away with her life. I don''t know if Yin Zhu is dead. Miao Ni''s gun is very good. Sophie is very proud with a smile. Jono doesn''t worry about Yinzhu being taken away by the people of the dark city. If Yinzhu is taken away by the people of the dark city, at least Yinzhu will be OK. Jono is afraid that it''s something else. Randy, worried about her sister, went back to see Miao Ni. However, as soon as she arrived at Miao Ni''s cave, Randy found that Miao Ni was shaking and crying over there. Seeing this, Randy quickly hugged Miao Ni. "Sister, sister, what''s the matter with you? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m here with you." Miao Ni opened her eyes and saw that it was Randy. She threw herself into Randy''s arms and cried, "Randy, Randy, I made a big mistake." "Sister, don''t worry. Tell me what''s the matter. Don''t be afraid. I''ll help you find a way to see if there''s any remedy." Randy hurried to comfort Miao Ni. "Wuwu..." Miao Ni sobbed, but she didn''t dare to talk about her sitting down. It can''t be said that even the tribe can''t tolerate such a vicious person as her. "Sister, don''t cry. You just cry without saying how I can help you." Randy seldom saw Miao Ni cry so sad, even if she was scolded by Mu Xing and bullied by Sophie, Miao Ni never did. It must be something big happened. "I can''t say, I can''t say." She said, shaking. "Sister, I don''t care if you are like this." Randy was a little angry to see that. Can see Miao Ni to shrink to tremble over there fearfully, he again some don''t have the heart, this is her kiss elder sister after all. "Randy, I really can''t say it. I can only say I made a big mistake." Miao Ni covered her face and cried. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 When Randy heard this, his brow was so wrinkled that he would kill a fly. What''s a big mistake, and his sister didn''t dare to speak? What''s wrong? Is it treason? This is impossible, as long as Mu Xing is still in daze tribe, his elder sister will never betray the clan, then it is something else. Randy suddenly thought of Yin Zhu''s disappearance tonight. The whole tribe was looking for Yin Zhu. Qiao Nuo also said that blood was found at the entrance of Yin Zhu''s cave. Is this related to his sister? Think of here, Randy''s face suddenly black down, he tightly grasped Miao Ni''s shoulder, "sister, you tell me, is it Yin Zhu?" Miao Ni couldn''t help shaking when she heard Yin Zhu. Seeing this, Randy didn''t understand. He angrily pushed Miao Ni to the side, bit her teeth and said angrily, "sister, do you know what you are doing? What did you do to Yin Zhu? You killed her? " When Miao Ni heard the last sentence, she shook her head. "No, I didn''t kill her." Randy looked at Miao Ni coldly at this time, "what did you do to Yin Zhu, say." "I I don''t know Looking at Randy''s fierce look, Miao Ni couldn''t help being afraid. "Say it." Randy screamed angrily. Yinzhu had better be OK. If something happens to Yinzhu, no one can protect his sister. "I, I didn''t kill Yin Zhu, that is, I forced her into the forest in the back mountain, and And me, I cut her arm with a bone knife. " Miao Ni said in a trembling voice. Randy was so angry when he heard this, "sister, why did you do that? How nice Yin Zhu is. She wanted to help you when she saw you being bullied. As a result, you hurt her, sister. What''s your conscience? Was it eaten by the dog? " Miao Ni was shamed by Randy. "Go." Randy took Miao Ni''s hand and walked out of the cave. "Go Where to? " Miao Ni asked in fear. "Make it clear to the patriarch, and show the way quickly. Yinzhu is going in that direction, so that we can get Yinzhu back early." Randy said with a stern face. When Miao Ni heard that she was going to see the patriarch, she quickly shook her head. "Randy, no, no, no, you can''t tell the patriarch what they said. Randy, I can''t live if I said that. Randy, please, please, Randy." Miao Ni knelt down in front of Randy with a bang. Randy''s fingers trembled and pointed at miaoni. "You You... " "Randy, please, I''m your sister, my dear sister. Randy, you should help your sister once, OK, OK." Miao Ni grabbed Randy''s foot and kept crying. "I don''t have your heart, liver and lung. Get out of here." Randy raised her foot in anger and kicked Miao Ni away. Hearing Miao Ni fall on the ground and cry out for pain, Randy was so soft hearted that he finally took a deep breath, "you want me not to tell the patriarch, you can tell me, why do you want to harm Yin Zhu, tell me." "I I told you, you don''t tell the patriarch? " Miao Ni looks at Randy with expectation. "I always keep my word. As long as you tell me why you hurt Yin Zhu." Randy said word by word. "Yes, it''s Sophie. Sophie wanted Yin Zhu to die. I didn''t kill Yin Zhu, so I took a bone knife to scare her and drove her to the forest." Miao Ni carefully looked at Randy and saw that Randy''s face was getting worse and worse. She was so scared that she sat on the ground, "Randy, Randy, you are so terrible." "Sophie, it turned out to be Sophie. Sister, you are really promising. For the sake of Mu Xing and Sophie, you do harm to others. You are really promising." Randy is so angry that he shivers all over. He says that there is no hatred between Miao Ni and Yin Zhu. How can they harm Yin Zhu? It''s Sophie. Watching Randy go out angrily, Miao Ni some worried called Randy, "Randy, you, where are you going now?" Seeing Miao Ni worried, Randy sneered, "don''t worry, I promise you I won''t tell you, but this is the last time I help you. I won''t care about you any more." Randy said and left quickly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 After Randy left, he went to Mengtai in a hurry. "Patriarch, I seem to see Yin Zhu go to the back mountain in the evening. Let''s go to the back mountain to look for him." After looking for Yin Zhu for a long time, Meng Tai is dying of anxiety. Now after hearing the information about Yin Zhu, Meng Tai asks, "do you see it? Randy, why didn''t you say that earlier? " At this time, Randy was very embarrassed and said: "patriarch, I''m sorry. I actually saw a female go to the back mountain from a distance. Now I think that person is very similar to Yin Zhu. We''ll go in that direction and look for some clues." Montaigne nodded hastily. "Thank you, Randy. I''ll send someone to look for it in the back mountain." In fact, there are many loopholes in Randy''s words, but now everyone is eager to find Yin Zhu. Who has the heart to pick this reason? As long as you can find Yin Zhu quickly, it''s better than anything. Randy watched Montaigne arrange people to go to the back mountain, and he also ran to the back mountain quickly. Randy was very worried. According to Miao Ni, Yin Zhu had gone a long way and had left the safe area near the tribe. A female with a cub was injured. Wild animals came out at night, and the smell of blood was the most attractive. Yin Zhu, you can''t do anything. We''ve come to save you. You must wait until we do. There are familiar hunters in Mengtai. Soon they find some blood in the back mountain. Sure enough, Yin Zhu should have been injured and fled to the back mountain. A group of people quickly follow the trail of Yin Zhu. At Yin Zhu''s end, she stumbled for a long time and found that there was no Miao Ni behind her. However, because she was flustered, she didn''t pay attention to the direction at all and lost her way. There is also her stomach is also very uncomfortable, plus the injured arm because of escape also did not have time to bandage, fortunately, the tie is not very deep, did not hurt the bone, but also to bandage, no bandage, she will lose blood and die. Fortunately, there were many things in her backpack, including clothes. Yin Zhu quickly removed one of the cotton underwear with a dagger, and then tied up her arm with her hands, feet and mouth. After her arms were tied up, it was no longer bleeding. Yin Zhu was a little relieved. She sat down first, calmed herself deeply, and then took out the fruit barbecue in her backpack and ate it. Fortunately, she had the habit of saving food again. Otherwise, she would be hungry now. It would be dark, and there were many wild animals in the forest, whether they were going out or looking for land It takes strength to rest. After eating some food and filling his stomach, Yin Zhu stood up carefully and looked around him carefully. This is a dense jungle. It''s obviously not so easy to find some caves, and the caves are generally inhabited by large wild animals. The best way is to find a tree cave. Jono, they should find that she is missing. Thinking of Jono, Yin Zhu suddenly feels aggrieved and his eyes are sore. Yin Zhu was just feigning for a few seconds. There was a wolf cry in the distance. She was so scared that her legs were shaking. She looked around and didn''t see the wolf. She was relieved. Don''t be afraid of Yin Zhu. You have to be strong and work hard. As long as you find the tree hole to rest, it will be OK. Then wait, wait for Jono. Jono will come to save her. Yin Zhu patted himself on the chest and stepped out firmly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 Because she didn''t know the direction, Yin Zhu didn''t dare to go too far. She was afraid that the more she went back, the more she deviated from the direction of the tribe. She just wanted to find a place to have a rest. Yin Zhu didn''t know that she was wandering in the jungle. She was already seen by a pair of eyes. Leihe was originally winding around the tree to rest, but he was suddenly awakened by a smell of blood with fragrance. Just smelling the unique smell of blood, Leihe knew that the injured was a female with cubs, and only the pregnant female''s blood had such fragrance. How can a wounded female with cubs appear here? It''s outside the forest of beasts. It''s not very dangerous for males, but for a female with cubs, it''s the place to die. If it wasn''t for the pressure he released, there would have been wild animals that could not bear to come up and bite the female. Leihe doesn''t like females because they are useless except for having children. They just hide behind their backs and don''t do any work. Moreover, they can''t eat any bitterness and they are always crying. Leihe is a orc, a snake ORC. People outside all say that orcs are cruel and mean to females. In fact, they are not to blame. No matter how good they are to females, those females will not look at them with scornful eyes, and then they will run away if they are not careful. In fact, at the beginning, the orcs in the dark city were very nice to females, but the females always wanted to run away. The orcs were very grumpy, so they began to fight under the stimulation. Since they are good to them, they will not be obedient. It''s better to be fierce to them. Only by making those females afraid, they will not want to run away. Reheben thought that after a while, the female below would cry, and then he stared for a long time without hearing the cry. Leihe a pair of green eyes look down, just see the female below is calm in dealing with their wounds, although the action is quite stupid, but it is wrapped very seriously, really let her to wrap up the wound. Of course, what makes reih most curious is that next, the female doesn''t know where to take out a few fruits and eats them. Reih remembers that the female was empty handed before, so where did she get the leather that wrapped her arms? And the weapon in the female''s hand. It''s amazing. Where did those things come from? Moreover, this female is not timid. Wolf calls have been heard in the distance. If other females are afraid of being scared, they will not cry, but the female below is still calm and looking for a place to rest. Leihe is rarely attracted by this female, but no matter how calm Yin Zhu is, he has never been in the wild, and he doesn''t know where to go to the tree cave. Looking at the little female below, she turns around a few times, but she can''t find the place she wants. Yin Zhu is a little anxious. Leihe smiles when he sees it. Forget it. For the sake of the female, he takes it as a good thing. Leihe glides down the tree. Yin Zhu hears some noise behind him. He turns his head and sees a huge snake head coming towards him. His green eyes are very bright at night. "Snake, snake..." Then the whole person passed out gorgeous. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 Leihe looked at the fainting female and couldn''t help caressing her head. He said before that the female was brave, but now he wants to withdraw this sentence. What''s more, the female was so scared that she fainted. Is he so scary? Leihe looked at the man lying on the ground and turned his mouth in disgust. Sure enough, the female was a trouble. In the end, he had no choice but to roll up the man carefully with his long tail, and then quickly went to a cave he knew. Put the man in the cave, Leihe quickly went out, and soon picked some herbs back. The female''s arm was injured. It''s hard to get well without herbs. Leihe quickly got some water, cleaned Yin Zhu''s wound, chewed the herbs, and spread the medicine carefully. When she applied the medicine, the little female didn''t know whether it was because of the pain or something. She murmured a name in her mouth, "Jono, Jono..." Just listen to the name also know that this is the name of the male, the male named Jono is also useless, even let his partner with cubs be bullied. Just when he was helping Yin Zhu to tie up the wound, Leihe suddenly felt that something was wrong with what he was holding in his hand. It was not like animal skin. Anyway, he had never seen such animal skin. What was it made of? He didn''t pay attention to the medicine before, but now he finds it abnormal. If you look at the weapon that the female took before, it looks like a knife, but what is it made of? Unlike any animal bones he knows, as the Lord of the dark city, he has seen a lot of things, but now he doesn''t know what a little female brings out. Reich suddenly felt that he was so ignorant. Of course, the female is not simple, at least the means that can produce things out of thin air is not what a small female can have. The female has secrets, big secrets. Yin Zhu wakes up after about an hour in a coma. When he wakes up, he finds himself in a small cave. Yin Zhu carefully gets up, but finds that his arm has been reprocessed, bandaged well and drugged. Thinking of the giant snake she saw before she was in a coma, Yin Zhu still felt a lingering fear. Fortunately, she was saved. At this time, Yin Zhu could not help walking slowly towards the entrance of the cave. The cave was dark, but because the orcs had the ability of night vision, it didn''t affect walking at all, just a little unaccustomed. Yin Zhu went to the entrance of the cave and saw a handsome man. He had long silver hair flying in the moonlight, long and narrow Danfeng eyes, towering nose and red lips. This was the most beautiful man she had ever seen. The special beauty, especially under the support of that silver hair, made this man more mysterious and attractive. "Yes, did you save me?" Yin Zhu whispered. Leihe glanced back at Yinzhu, then said coldly, "is there anyone else here who can save you?" Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this. He always felt that the man was prickly. What''s the matter? "Thank you." No matter how the man''s attitude is, it''s true that he saved himself. "Why do you have the courage to talk to me now and not be afraid of me, a Orc?" Reich asked sarcastically. "Faint? I didn''t faint because of you. I''m afraid of snakes, OK? " Yin Zhu said that he absolutely did not faint because of this beautiful man. "Is there a difference? Anyway, I was scared to faint. " RAH snorted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 "You scared me out?" Yin Zhu stares at Lei he with big eyes, and then his eyes move slowly. Yin Zhu sees that under Lei he''s body is a coiled snake tail. Orc. Yes, Reich said he was ORC. Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed. To be honest, it''s really terrible that Lei he turns into a giant snake. Compared with his dreamy face, Yin Zhu feels dreamy. "Why don''t you run away when you know I''m a Orc?" Leihe tilts his mouth and looks at Yinzhu sarcastically. "Escape, why should I escape? It''s more dangerous outside. Besides, you saved me. You''re a good man." Yin Zhu can tell right from wrong. They say orcs are bad, but Yin Zhu doesn''t believe it. Yin Zhu thinks that no matter who they are, they all have two sides. He can''t think that they are bad just because they are orcs. What''s more, the man saw that she was in a coma and brought her back to bandage her wound. It couldn''t get any worse. "I''m not a good man. I just see that you''re a female, so I can pick it up for breeding." Leihe coldly said a word, and then want to see Yin Zhu face, and then scream in fear, and then regardless of the escape. Yin Zhu''s face was very bad when he heard this. It''s said in the original memory of the orc legend that the ORC was very bad to the female, either beating or scolding. Moreover, the orc forced the female to have a relationship with the female regardless of the female''s will, forcing the female to give birth to cubs. If the female living in the tribe lived in heaven, the female living in the dark city would die It''s living in hell. "I, I have a baby." Yin Zhu said weakly. "What are you afraid of? After a few months, you can just throw the baby into the forest and save food." Reich said coldly. "Hey, you are too inhuman. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know anything. How can you treat you so cruelly? Are you still human? " Yin Zhu asked angrily. Leihe heard this cold smile, "how to fight for those kids, sorry, this is the orc, the orc is so inhuman." Many people outside falsely tell us how cruel the orcs are. In fact, most orcs are very kind. Only a few orcs are cruel and easy to kill. But the world has prejudice against orcs, thinking that all orcs are rubbish. The city of darkness doesn''t know how much it likes healthy cubs. It''s just that they are born as orcs. There''s a good chance that the children they give birth to are also orcs. When a female gives birth to healthy cubs, the whole city of darkness celebrates for several days. The reason why the city of darkness only sees abnormal orcs is that they don''t have the heart to grow up in the city of darkness and be ignored From now on, when the children are two or three years old, they will secretly send their children to the orc tribe, so that they can grow up healthily in the orc tribe. The orc tribe also knows that these pups are sent by the city of darkness. However, as long as they are healthy and can transform all human beings, the tribe will take care of them, and they will not be biased. Anyway, the cubs will never remember who their parents are when they grow up. They will only be loyal to the tribe. Looking at the way Yin Zhu is afraid of himself, Leihe takes a self mocking look at Yin Zhu. Can he expect others to change their outlook? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 After that, Leihe and Yinzhu didn''t talk any more. Yinzhu was a little scared when he heard what Leihe said. He just watched Leihe sitting there alone, with the breath of no strangers. Looking at him, he looks very lonely and disappointed. Yin Zhu carefully looks at Lei he. Such a beautiful man doesn''t want to see the vicious Orc in the rumor. I have to say that people with high face value can''t get bad impression. Then there is the legend that orcs have bad temper and can beat females, but Yin Zhu looks at Lei he, but he just talks less and is a little cold. If you really want to say that there is no way to beat and curse. Before, Yin Zhu ate something, but at that time, she consumed a lot after strenuous exercise. At this time, she was a little hungry. She still had some fruit in her backpack and a piece of barbecue, but Leihe was here. How could she take it out. "Do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry. " Yin Zhu said in a low voice. Leihe turned his head and looked at Yinzhu carefully. Then he gave a cold hum. Then he spread out his body and slid towards the distance. Looking at Lei he cold hum a go, Yin Zhu flustered, hurriedly called him, "you, where are you going?" This is a wild mountain. She will be afraid of leaving her here alone. Although this Orc is a little scary, it is still human at least. "Aren''t you hungry? I''ll find you something to eat. " Leihe said, originally turned to go, suddenly turned around and looked at Yinzhu coldly: "stay in the cave, walk around. If you die, I won''t go to save you." "Well, good." Knowing that the man didn''t leave, Yin Zhu just looked for food and couldn''t help laughing. Probably worried about Yinzhu, Leihe didn''t run far. Soon he picked some wild fruits and came back with a cold face. He put things in front of Yinzhu and went out of the cave. Yin Zhu looks at Lei he who goes out and picks up the wild fruit for identification. It''s just a common small wild fruit, but it''s crispy and delicious. This person is not as bad as he said. If a bad person is really bad, she will go to pick the fruit for her because she says she''s hungry. So, before, she thought that this person''s vicious words were very disobedient. She pretended to be so. It''s also a bad person who really wants to do something, where he will tell himself what he wants to do, and Rehe is scaring her. Yin Zhu, who wants to understand this, is in a better mood. She holds the wild fruit and sits down beside Leihe. Then she takes a wild fruit and gives it to Leihe with a smile: "this fruit is delicious. Do you want one?" Leihe glanced at Yinzhu and turned away. "By the way, my name is Yin Zhu. I''m from daze tribe. I''ll be an adult in a few days. What do you call me?" Yin Zhu asked as he nibbled at the fruit. Looking at the silent Leihe, Yin Zhu poked Leihe with his little finger, "Hey, you haven''t answered me. What''s your name? Talk about it. " "It''s so cold, but it goes well with your looks." Full of Yin Zhu holding a small chin, fascinated looking at Leihe''s beautiful face. "You are so beautiful. You should be very famous in your tribe. Many females like the first beautiful man in our tribe. That''s why I was framed here. But compared with the first beautiful man in our tribe, I think you are much more beautiful than him. " Thinking of Tengxiao''s arrogant appearance, Yin Zhu wants to hum a few words to Tengxiao with his nose. It''s better to be the person in front of him. He is not only beautiful in appearance, but also beautiful in heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 "Don''t you think we orcs are ugly?" Leihe couldn''t help asking. He knew that his face was pretty enough, but as soon as he connected the tail below, those female eyes that were originally adored would immediately turn into disgust and fear. "No, where are you ugly? You are so kind. You saved me and gave me fruit to eat. " Seeing that this man was willing to take care of himself, Yin Zhu was very happy. "I''ve learned the difference between right and wrong." As long as Leihe thinks of Yinzhu, he will faint when he sees him, and his heart will not be happy. "Hey, you said so. When I''m duplicating, you''ll make it clear to me." Yin Zhu absolutely does not allow others to stigmatize her own character. She always has something to say and never does anything on the surface but on the back. "Don''t you faint when you see me? I need to say more. " Lehrer, hum. "How can I blame this? Anyone who suddenly sees a snake with a big mouth will be afraid. I think this is a normal reaction." Yin Zhu defends himself. "I''m an orc, not a snake. Don''t compare me with that lower animal." Reich said unhappily. "But aren''t you all the same Yin Zhu said weakly. Reich was stunned when he heard this. "Where is the same? Beasts are beasts. Orcs have crystals on their foreheads when they become beasts. Normal orcs () crystals are dark blue. Only orcs'' crystals are white. Don''t you just recognize that I''m half beast? " "No, I thought you were a snake. I didn''t know that orcs had animal crystals." Yin Zhu said it was all a misunderstanding. Leihe looked at Yinzhu like a fool at this time, "is this common sense you don''t understand?" "I don''t understand." People in the tribe should be taught, but they are always lazy and have no memory of it. "That''s why you don''t want to see me. Then save me." Yin Zhu looks at Leihe with bulging eyes, and Leihe is really kind. "For your sake, I''m too lazy to save you." He''s not so kind. "Well, the misunderstanding has been solved. I know you are very kind. You haven''t told me your name yet. " Yin Zhu asked persistently. "It''s not good for you to know a orc, so don''t ask the best questions." Leihe turned away from Yinzhu. Seeing this, Yin Zhu could not help getting angry. "It''s wrong for you to say that. I think you are my friend and you are my friend. Besides, you are my Savior. I can''t say that a kind snake Orc saved me. As for who I don''t know, it''s very unfair to you." Fair. The world is not fair to orcs. Looking at Leihe turned his face, Yin Zhu stood in front of Leihe with his waist in his breath, "if you don''t tell me my name, I''ll always annoy you, annoy you, annoy you." Yin Zhu directly intends to play a rogue, she does not believe it, so he does not tell his name. "Why do you bother me all the time, you don''t go back to Daze tribe?" Leihe couldn''t help but feel funny when he heard Yin Zhu''s words. "Yes, but I don''t know how to get back." Now she doesn''t know where it is. Her head is full of paste. How can she go back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 "Since I want to go back, I''ll have a good rest, so that I won''t be unable to walk tomorrow. I''m not so kind to carry you." Leihe was a little happy when he heard Yin Zhu say that he would pester himself all the time. Did he meet a female who doesn''t discriminate against orcs? But Yin Zhu is from daze tribe and will go back sooner or later. What''s the use of not discriminating against orcs for him. "Well, did I say something wrong? How can you do this to me? " Leihe''s attitude changed back to the way he was before. "You didn''t do anything wrong. I''ll take you back tomorrow." Reich said coldly. He shouldn''t have expectations. Besides, Yin Zhu, a lovely and brave female, shouldn''t go to the dark city with him for a lifetime. The dark city is in the desolate northwest. There are huge rocks and sand everywhere. There are no plants and no water, and there are fewer animals. They have to go far to hunt. The living conditions of orcs are very poor. They can''t eat well and wear warm clothes. They are criminals who are exiled to the dark city. They are born to be punished by heaven. Even though they are extremely brave, compared with the Orc tribes living in the beautiful and rich forest, the life of orcs is so poor that they may not have enough to eat even in spring, summer and autumn Say cold winter. What''s more, even if Yin Zhu is willing to go with him, what''s the matter? If he can''t keep Yin Zhu alive, he will feel even more sad and blame himself. Since this is the case, it''s better not to do it in the first place and leave a good impression on each other. He is different from other orcs. Some males feel that they can''t accept without children, but they don''t want children. After all, he is a orc, and his children are 70% or 80% likely to be orcs. He doesn''t want to gamble, and he doesn''t want to have children in the future. He is a despised Orc like himself. He had planned to be alone for a long time, so why bother with unnecessary people. After thinking about it, Leihe doesn''t want to talk to Yinzhu any more. Leihe is worried that he will be soft hearted. Yinzhu talks a lot, and the chatter always tempts him to talk. "I must have done something wrong. Otherwise, your attitude towards me was still good. How can it change? If I say something wrong unconsciously, you tell me, I will change it." Yin Zhu looks at Lei he with a bitter face. Leihe directly turned his head and did not look at Yinzhu. When Yin Zhu saw this, he quickly turned around, then stretched out his little hand and pulled Leihe, "you tell me why you are angry. I will be very sad if you are so sad. If I am sad, I will cry." Yin Zhu said with his hand rubbed his eyes, but a pair of eyes secretly through the gap to see Leihe''s expression. "I''m tired and want to rest." Leihe just closed his eyes and didn''t look at Yinzhu. Yin Zhu was so angry when she saw Lei he. She carefully recalled what she had just said. There was nothing wrong with it, except that she kept asking him his name and he didn''t want to answer. Can''t you say his name, or doesn''t he have a name at all? At this time, Yin Zhu looked at Lei he with his chin in his hand and said, "are you unhappy because I have been pressing for your name? Well, even if you don''t tell me the name, I don''t ask for it, but I can''t call you all the time. It seems that I''m very beautiful and polite. How about I give you a name? " When Leihe heard this, he didn''t answer. Yin Zhu already began to think, "well, your silver hair is very beautiful and shining, just like the stars in the sky. Can I call you silver star?" "If you don''t answer, I''ll take it as your default, silver star, silver star. This is my name for you." Yin Zhu said like a happy child. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 Although Leihe closed his eyes, his ears did stand up and listen carefully. He was really afraid of Yinzhu crying. He had a headache before. What would he do if Yinzhu cried? Silver Star is not a good name, but I don''t hate it. I really want to understand why Yin Zhu is so lively. He''s not afraid of it, and he''s chattering with him endlessly. "Silver Star, do you like the name?" Yin Zhu pushed Leihe with a smile. Leihe glanced at Yinzhu, closed his eyes and continued to pretend to sleep. Yin Zhu saw that Leihe still had a reaction, and he was very happy in his heart: "I think this name is quite suitable for you." "Silver Star, look at the stars in the sky. They are very beautiful, just like you." Yin Zhu said, pointing to the stars in the sky. "Silver Star,..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yin Zhu chattered, saying everything anyway, just to attract Leihe''s attention. "Aren''t you tired? People with babies should have more rest. " Leihe looks at Yinzhu with a headache. Yin Zhu see Leihe like this, can''t help but some wronged said: "is not I disturb you, then you have a rest, silver star, I won''t say." The look of the little daughter-in-law with her head down made Rehe sigh. "Silver Star, this is my first time to spend the night outside, you know? I, I''m very afraid, so I want to talk to you. Silver Star, I won''t talk. You can have a rest. " It''s true to say that fear is a little bit, but more villains in Yin Zhu''s heart want to talk to Leihe. Yin Zhu doesn''t like the way Leihe keeps her away. He looks lonely and sad. Hearing this, Leihe opened his eyes and looked at Yin Zhu in embarrassment. After a while, he reached out and took Yin Zhu into his arms. Then he gently patted Yin Zhu on the back. "Don''t be afraid, sleep, I''ll accompany you." Yin Zhu is a Leng at first, then some embarrassed stare big eyes, she just want to cause Leihe''s attention, the result is too much, Leihe thought she was really afraid, ready to hold her to sleep. But the more she said that, the more she showed that Leihe was kind. Just because of her words, she held people in her arms. Hum, who said that orcs were bad? Later, the people in the tribe said that orcs were bad. She had to have a good theory with them. Leihe''s embrace is different from that of Jono. Jono''s arms are warm, while Leihe''s arms are cold-blooded. It seems that it''s true. It should be comfortable to sleep with him in summer. Yin Zhu feels embarrassed when she thinks about it. She wants to be with Jono, and what else does Yinxing want to do. "Thank you, silver star. That''s very kind of you." Yin Zhu smiles brilliantly. Leihe felt Yin Zhu''s smile was a little dazzling. He reached out and covered his eyes slightly. "Sleep, it''s a little far to Daze tribe here. You''ll have a long way to go tomorrow and have a good rest." In getting along, Leihe was afraid that he would not let go. Now he finally realized what the tribal priest said. If he met a female who made her move, he would want to take her home. Now he wants to take Yin Zhu back to the dark city. But no, Yin Zhu trusted him so much that he couldn''t do such a thing. Besides, he couldn''t bear to let Yin Zhu suffer with him. But in the future, we must tell Yin Zhu that he can''t be so stupid. He believes everything anyone says. Such a silly female, his partner will work hard in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 Yin Zhu thought that she would not be able to sleep, but after running so far and being injured, how could she not be tired? She had been very tired for a long time, but now she was safe and could sleep safely. She soon fell asleep. Hearing the sound of even breathing from the female in his arms, Leihe opens his eyes and looks at Yin Zhu sleeping in his arms. He smiles faintly and reaches out his hand to touch Yin Zhu''s long hair. It''s stupid to think of Yin Zhu''s name, silver star, but it''s similar to Yin Zhu''s name. Forget it, let her call it. Looking at the little female in her arms carefully, Leihe touches Yinzhu''s face again and again, trying to carve this face in her heart. His first heart, but Yin Zhu is not destined to be his person. Leihe held Yin Zhu in his arms until dawn, when he closed his eyes slightly and began to pretend to sleep. After a while, Yin Zhu opened his eyes and looked at Leihe sleeping against the wall. The beauty of Shengshi was more beautiful in the morning sun than at night. When Yin Zhu moves a little, Leihe knows. When Leihe opens his eyes a little, he sees that Yin Zhu is obsessed with looking at his face. He used to hate his face, but now he thinks it''s good. "Is it good?" Leihe asked softly, then gave a gentle smile. This smile is just like a hundred flowers open, Yin Zhu was stunned, she was a long time late just stupidly swallow saliva, murmured reply: "good looking." This answer makes Leihe very happy, a monster''s face smile more attractive. Watching Yinzhu indulge in his appearance again, Leihe smiles and touches Yinzhu''s head behind him. Yin Zhu wakes up in Leihe''s laughter. When she wakes up, she wants to dig a hole and bury herself. It''s a shame. She''s not a flower maniac, but the beautiful man is so evil that she can''t stand it. Yin Zhu could not help but cover his face, Parry powerless said: "Silver Star, you don''t laugh." Laughing again, she worried that she would not be able to control herself and throw people at her. Leihe thought in a low voice, "don''t laugh. I''ll find you something to eat." Then he gently touched Yin Zhu''s head. Yin Zhu covered his face and nodded, no longer cold silver star can warm people to the bottom of my heart. But silver star is changing so fast. At the beginning, she was cold to her, then it got better, then it dropped to freezing point, and then it turned into boiling point this morning. It''s a bit confusing, but it seems that silver star likes this name very much. Leihe soon catches an animal similar to a goat, peels and cleans it. Then Leihe uses two stones to strike a fire and roast meat. Who says that the orcs are not smart? In fact, the orcs are very smart. They can finish the next things with a little thought or guidance. See Leihe ready to barbecue, Yin Zhu smile forward to help, her backpack has a good spicy sauce, brush a little up delicious. Taking advantage of Leihe''s inattention, Yin Zhu stealthily takes the spicy sauce from his backpack and brushes it on the barbecue. Soon, an attractive smell spreads over the forest. In fact, Leihe sees Yinzhu''s action. At the beginning, he still doubts what Yinzhu puts into the meat. Now, when he smells the attractive smell, he doesn''t know that it should be a new kind of condiment He didn''t see it in other tribes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 This girl is still so silly, even thought he did not see, ORC''s eyesight is very good, so careless to take out, and is the barbecue taste is not right, people will not doubt? Leihe began to have a headache. This girl has a lot of bad problems. I really need to ask his partner to take good care of her. "Yin Zhu, you can''t do this in the future. If you let others know your ability to change things out of thin air, they will take you away even if they rob you. Don''t show it in front of anyone in the future. Even your future partner can''t do it. Grow your heart." Leihe ordered Yinzhu''s forehead. Yin Zhu was shocked when she heard that. She thought it was very secret, but she didn''t expect to be discovered. Maybe Jono also found something, but if she didn''t say it, Jono would take it as if she didn''t know. "Silver Star, do you care about me? Don''t worry. I won''t show myself in front of others. I don''t change things out of thin air. I have an invisible bag that can hold many things, and it''s not heavy. " Yin Zhu said that he had changed things out of thin air. "Stop, don''t say anything. I don''t know anything. Even I don''t want to say anything. How can you know I won''t be greedy?" Leihe stops Yin Zhu in a hurry. The rest of the bag is invisible but not heavy. It''s absolutely precious. If it''s in someone else''s hands, he''ll take it away impolitely. Let''s forget about Yin Zhu. "No, I believe in silver star. Besides, it''s because of silver star that I secretly take it out. Other people don''t have that kind of treatment." Yin Zhu said that she was not stupid, she just did not defend Leihe. Hearing Yin Zhu''s words, Leihe feels heavy in his heart, but Yin Zhu''s complete trust in himself makes him very happy. Since Yinxing knows that he has a backpack, Yin Zhugan simply takes out all the things in his backpack. There are many things in it, such as milk fruit, dried mushrooms and fresh and tender vegetables, but there is no pot here, so many things can''t be boiled. Yin Zhu smilingly took a milk fruit and handed it to Lei he, "Silver Star, you try it. This is milk fruit. It''s good to drink." At this time, the barbecue was almost the same. They were very satisfied with the barbecue and the milk fruit. It seems that Leihe likes spicy flavor very much. Yin Zhu gives Leihe three cans of spicy sauce made in his backpack. "Silver Star, this is my spicy sauce. When you roast meat in the future, you can brush a layer on the surface of the meat. If you like the flavor, you can also put some vegetables." "And this one is sugar. I asked people to make this one. It can be kept for a long time. You can drink it with water or eat it slowly when you take it back." The green sugar in this small bamboo tube is still because Mengtai heard that the people who were pregnant had eaten it well, so they divided Yin Zhu''s. "And this is dried mushroom, which is boiled with water and is the best way to make bone soup. However, by the way, there are still mushrooms in the forest. I''ll take you to identify them. Some of them can be eaten and some of them can''t be eaten. If you take fresh mushrooms and dry them in the sun, you can keep them for a long time and eat them in winter, and dried bamboo shoots..." Yin Zhu wants to give all the things in his backpack to Leihe. Because silver star is good to her, and she also wants to be good to silver star. "Yin Zhu, put things away." He didn''t give Yin Zhu anything. How could he take Yin Zhu''s things. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 "Silver Star, I know these are not good things, you must not dislike." Yin Zhu blinks his big eyes and looks at Leihe wet. He has the posture that Leihe will cry to him. "No, Yin Zhu. It''s easy for me to take these things. Put them away. Didn''t you teach me to recognize mushrooms and sun dried bamboo shoots? I can learn that. " Leihe touched Yinzhu''s head. This silly girl, he was a little better to her. As a result, this girl exposed everything. It''s really cheating, but it''s such a cheating girl that makes people feel sweet. "Put it away quickly." Leihe looks at Yinzhu and knocks her head. "Well, I''ll take you to identify the mushrooms. I''ll tell you, I know a lot." Yin Zhu said happily. "Yes." Looking at the happy appearance of Yin Zhu, Leihe gently answered. To tell the truth, the better he found Yin Zhu, the more reluctant he was, but the little girl trusted him. Leihe looks at the snake tail of his lower body and laughs at himself, following Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu went out of the mountain all the way to see the plants and verify them. This thing is much richer than the mountains near the tribe. Yin Zhu found several edible fruits. Yin Zhu has picked a big basket of mushrooms and several new varieties. When picking mushrooms, Yin Zhu asked Leihe to identify them carefully and tell Leihe the characteristics of the mushrooms over and over again Unexpectedly, she can''t follow the silver star to identify him at any time, so she must recognize it clearly, otherwise something will happen. Leihe also listened carefully and identified the dried bamboo shoots, which tasted astringent. After scalding with water, the fried meat was very delicious. Yin Zhu also said that after scalding with water, if you take it to dry, you can keep it for a long time. In winter, you can boil it with water. In addition, Yin Zhugang just identified a fruit with high sugar content. Yin Zhu said that it can be dried after being cleaned, and there are some vegetables. Yin Zhu said that it can be dried and pickled. These things can be preserved for a long time as they are well treated. Yin Zhu said that there are only two ways for most foods to be preserved for a long time. One is drying, and the other is salting. Salting means salting. If you want to taste good, you can add something else. Even Yin Zhu said that meat can be preserved for a long time. After salting and drying, meat can be turned into bacon, which can be preserved for a long time. Along the way, Leihe heard Yin Zhu talk about all kinds of food preservation methods. Leihe had never heard of these preservation methods, which should be made by Yin Zhu. Leihe really wanted to see how Yin Zhu''s head grew and how he could come up with so many ways to preserve food. And if these methods are feasible, then they are priceless. If they are true, then people in the dark city will have a good life. He had seen dried mushrooms and dried bamboo shoots, and the sugar. Although he didn''t want it, Yin Zhu just stuffed a small piece for him to taste. It was so sweet that it was more delicious than anything he had ever eaten. Yin Zhu said that it was extracted from sweet grass, which could be preserved for a long time. Yin Zhu said that their tribe also made a small starch, which can be used as vermicelli, long-term preservation and staple food. Along the way, Yin Zhu kept talking, but Leihe''s heart was full of waves. These things are too surprising. If these things are released, I''m afraid the whole Orc world will be shocked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 "Yin Zhu, did you make these by yourself?" Leihe asked in a calm voice. "Well, I took the tribe people to make it together, but we didn''t make it because of the lack of salt. However, we have already tried it out, and the clan leader has made a deal with the people of Juque tribe, so we should make it next." Yin Zhu didn''t take credit at all. He said that everyone did it together. Let''s work together. There''s no way for Yin Zhu. What can those people do? Thinking of Lei he, he can''t help but be angry. Yin Zhu is so good and excellent. What''s the matter with the Daze tribe? They let Yin Zhu get hurt and run away. If he did, he would protect Yin Zhu from any injury. "Yin Zhu, I haven''t asked you how you got hurt and how you got here." Before, because I didn''t care, I didn''t ask Yin Zhu how he was injured. Hearing that Leihe asked about this, Yin Zhu said that he was helpless. In fact, it was a trivial matter. Who could have thought that Sophie and Miao Ni would kill her. Leihe heard that this incident was caused by the jealousy of two females. At this time, he couldn''t help laughing wickedly. His eyes were cold, "two bitches." Later, let people take the two little bitches to the dark city and find some bad tempered males to treat them. These two people just have enough to eat and have a good life, so they don''t care about the safety of the whole tribe to calculate Yin Zhu. It''s also a disaster to keep such people. Leihe says that he is a good man, who is dedicated to killing people. Well, most tribes are very tolerant of women who make mistakes. But this time, nothing happened to Yin Zhu. They were afraid that Yin Zhu would go back, and the two people would be admonished at most. So it''s not safe for them to send Yin Zhu back. Since they want to send Yin Zhu back, they always have to get rid of the trouble. Thinking of this, Leihe turned his eyes and looked at Yin Zhu pitifully. "Yin Zhu, you just said you can dry all kinds of things and bacon. Can you teach me, you also know that our orcs live in a desolate place. Every time we go hunting, we have to go far away, and we can''t take food back. If we can learn how to make these things, it would be great Can you stop here for a few days and teach me how to make some bacon? You know we orcs are not going to be in your tribe Yin Zhu really wants to go back as soon as possible. She''s missing. Jono should be very anxious, but what Leihe said is reasonable. Besides, Leihe is so kind to her, but it''s only a small matter to ask her. It''s really insignificant for her to save her life. "But Jono will die if I don''t go back." Yin Zhu said with some worry. Leihe turned his eyes when he heard this. His female couldn''t protect him. It''s a good lesson to make him anxious. This time I met him. What if I met a beast? Any other Orc would not let Yin Zhu go so easily. "Don''t worry. I''ll go to Daze tribe to send a message. That''s OK." Leihe smiles and pats Yinzhu on the head. Leihe said that, of course, Yin Zhu has no opinion. Besides, it''s very fast to teach these things. It''s only five or six days. Yin Zhu didn''t know that because of this, the whole daze tribe was going to explode. Tengxiao and Jono even organized a group of people to go to the dark city to rob people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 Yin Zhu has no secret to himself, and let himself know all the secrets. Naturally, Leihe won''t hide anything from Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu, actually, I have something to do here in the forest of ten thousand beasts. I found a lot of salt stones in the forest of ten thousand beasts." The reason why Rehe is on the outside side is to watch here. He is the leader of the dark city and has the highest strength. If someone is close to the salt mine, he can solve the problem as soon as possible. We can''t blame him for his ruthlessness. Anyone who discovers a salt mine will never let it go. This salt mine is too important for the city of darkness. Because the orcs discriminate against the orcs, the orcs will not trade with them. In the past, they had to rob them if they wanted to eat salt. Every time they organized the people to rob them of salt food, many people had to sacrifice. Salt stone? It''s mineral salt. Yin Zhu thinks that the salt that the Orc tribes nearby want to eat is controlled by the Juque tribe. If there is a salt mine nearby, the monopoly of the Juque tribe''s salt business will be interrupted. "You have found a salt mine. It''s very powerful. If you have a salt mine, you don''t have to worry about making bacon. It''s not enough salt." Yin Zhu is also happy for Lei he. The salt mine is a huge treasure. "Yinzhu, I hope you don''t spread the news about this salt mine, but Yinzhu can have as much salt as he wants. I''ll send it to you." Reich said with a smile. Yin Zhu nodded understandably. The salt mine was discovered by silver star, which naturally belongs to orcs. Silver Star told her that she trusted her. If she spread the news, she was afraid that the nearby tribes would run back to the beast forest immediately, and no one would know who would take the salt mine. "Don''t worry, I won''t say it. No one will say it. I won''t say it to my future partner." Yin Zhu said he would keep the secret. Leihe said gently: "I believe you, Yin Zhu. Let''s go. I''ll show you the salt mine. " Leihe directly turns into a beast, and then lets Yinzhu ride on him. Leihe takes Yinzhu around the corner for a while, and then opens a bush of thorns, and a deep cave appears. Leihe leads Yinzhu into the cave. After walking in the dark cave for a while, Yin Zhu came to a huge square, where many orcs were working. A group of orcs were responsible for transporting salt stones. The arrival of Leihe immediately attracted the attention of those who were working, especially when they saw Yin Zhu sitting on Leihe, they couldn''t close their mouths. The Lord of their city didn''t know where to find a lovely little female. The most important thing is that the Lord of their city let her ride on her. This is the Lord of their city. You know that although the Lord of their city is a orc, he is powerful. With a face like a demon, there are no females to throw themselves at him. But Leihe never has a good face to females. Now, he is very proud of her Brought a female back. It''s just a miracle. They have been worried that the city master will be lonely all his life. It seems that their city master''s wife is hopeful. Yin Zhu also looked around carefully at this time, and those orcs would give Yin Zhu a kind smile when they saw him. Who says orcs are ferocious? Everyone of them is amiable. And Yin Zhu thinks orcs are cute, too. For example, the one in front of her has a pair of furry ears. If her rotten girlfriends know this, they will scream and say it''s cute. There are other things. With a pair of wings on her body, people who can fly are also very powerful. OK, orcs Man is the animal of some parts of the body. When Yin Zhu looks at these people, they are also uneasy. They try to pull out the sweetest smile, for fear that it will scare away the future patriarch''s wife. Fortunately, Yin Zhu doesn''t dislike them. Well, Yin Zhu''s eyes are so flat that he doesn''t feel uncomfortable like some people''s disgust. Leihe asked Yinzhu to come down first and then turn back. At this time, a middle-aged man with a long tail laughed at Yinzhu, and then came to Leihe''s front, "boss, what''s the matter with you?" "Is this our future sister-in-law?" People are laughing and joking. But Yin Zhu was very embarrassed because of this and waved his hand, "no, no, I have a partner. Don''t get me wrong." "Silver Star, tell him quickly." Yin Zhu hands together, please look at Leihe. Silver Star? What is it called? Didn''t the boss tell the female who she was? His boss is the famous dark city Lord, and his strength is incomparable. Even the king of ORC city is not his boss''s opponent, but the king of ORC city is shameless. Four king of ORC beat their boss, or if there is only one king of ORC, none of them is his boss''s opponent. "This is my brother Tang Zhuo. Tang Zhuo, this is Yin Zhu." Reich gave a brief introduction. "Yin Zhu, you are here for a while now. Tang Zhuo and I have something to say." Leihe orders, and Yinzhu nods. It seems that Yinxing still has a position in the orcs. Over there, Tang Zhuo and Leihe have gone to one side. Tang Zhuo grabs Leihe and asks, "what''s the matter with Yinzhu?" As Leihe''s brother and subordinate, he knows Leihe well. If Leihe is not interested in people, he will never bring people here. The salt mine is the most important thing of the tribe. Leihe can tell Yin Zhu the secret, but he doesn''t tell others his true identity. This is really strange."What''s the matter? It''s a female with cubs that I rescued. In that way, I''ll send people back in a few days." Reich leaned against the wall and said weakly. "Send it back, why send it back? Don''t you like her?" Tang Zhuo asked angrily. "Like, what can you do if you like? Like her, and then give birth to a bunch of orcs, let her follow sad despair? I said I''ll never find a partner in my life, and I don''t need future generations. " Reich said coldly. Tang Zhuo was a little angry when he heard this, but he knew that no one could change what Leihe was going to do. What''s more, the inheritance of orcs is really a problem. It''s sad to have a orc, and it''s also sad to have a normal child and send people out. "It''s the secret of our tribe why we bring people here, since we have no intention of others." Since Yin Zhu can''t join the city of darkness, this secret should not be known to him. No, since Yin Zhu knows the secret, he can''t let Yin Zhu go back. Besides, this man is still Leihe''s favorite. He doesn''t believe that Leihe can keep the female in front of him for a long time. No matter for the sake of the tribe or Leihe, he will keep the female named Yin Zhu. "Don''t even think about it, Tang Zhuo. I promised Yin Zhu that I would send her back to Daze tribe in a few days." Don''t know what he thinks. Tang Zhuo is very angry when he hears this. His brother is really a dead brain. "OK, I can''t help it, but if Yin Zhu spreads the news about the salt mine, how can you tell the people? What''s more, if you send her away, you won''t regret it? " Tang Zhuo said angrily. "No, Yin Zhu promised me, she won''t say it. Besides, Tang Zhuo, you''re not me, I''ll never regret it. As long as she''s happy, I''ll never regret it. You said that now she''s got it. If she regrets it in the future, it''s the biggest punishment for me, so it''s not like keeping the best memory between us." Leihe said with a smile. He and Yin Zhu trust each other. This is their best memory. He will not destroy it by himself. See Leihe smile, Tang Zhuo is very helpless, Leihe said this, what can he say? "By the way, I don''t know my identity, Yin Zhu. Tell the people not to let it slip." Reich said. "I see." Tang Zhuo answered weakly. "Well, don''t be so upset. Let me tell you some good news." Leihe then told Yin Zhu about bacon, dried bamboo shoots and dried fruit drying. "You can arrange a team of trustworthy people to go hunting and collect things. You can learn from Yin Zhu to do these things. Once you learn these things, the food shortage in our tribe can be changed. You are not afraid that you can''t take food back when you go hunting." Reich said. "What you said is true. How could Yin Zhu be so powerful?" Tang Zhuo couldn''t believe his eyes. "Believe it or not, you''ll know when you come back and make it?" Leihe smiles. He believes in Yinzhu. Tang Zhuo was overjoyed when he heard this. He looked at Leihe speechless. "Leihe, Yinzhu is so good. Let''s not return people. It''s good to take her back to the dark city. Moreover, with bacon, the food shortage in our dark city has been solved. Besides, I think Yinzhu has a good impression on you. You should try your best to take people down." After knowing the excellence of Yin Zhu, Tang Zhuo is one of 10000 people who want to turn such a person back to be the wife of the city leader. "Don''t mention this again, Tang Zhuo. Yin Zhu wants to go back to Daze tribe. Yin Zhu trusts me so much and teaches us everything. It''s a great blessing for us to learn these things. We can''t go too far in life." Leihe was worried that tangzhuo had other ideas and began to beat him. Hearing this, Tang Zhuo quickly raised his hands and said, "is it possible for me to promise? Besides, do I dare to do these things without your nodding? " "By the way, find 20 people with high force value to follow me. I''m going to do something." Reich orders directly. "Good." Tang Zhuo didn''t ask Leihe what he wanted to do. He responded directly. Anyway, Leihe would do nothing to harm the interests of the tribe. "By the way, these people in the tribe may be very curious about Yin Zhu. Give me some restraint and don''t let Yin Zhu feel troubled, you know?" Reich said. "OK, I''ll take care of your little girl." Tang Zhuo said that he would take good care of Yin Zhu and guarantee that he would not let Yin Zhu suffer any injustice. After giving orders, Leihe came to Yinzhu and said, "Yinzhu, I''ll go to Daze tribe to send you a message. Maybe I''ll come back in the evening. If you have anything to do, you can ask Tang Zhuo, and Tang Zhuo will ask a group of people to learn how to identify mushrooms and make dried bacon. They are stupid. You can teach them slowly." When Tang Zhuo heard this, he came forward with a smile and said seriously: "Yin Zhu, I''m Tang Zhuo. Thank you for teaching us how to make bacon and those things. You are the benefactor of our tribe. All orcs will appreciate you." It''s a treasure. He''s going to give it up."Well, you don''t have to be so polite. Just call me Yin Zhu. If you want to say the benefactor, I have to thank Silver Star for saving me first." Yin Zhu smiles. "It''s not the same. It''s Silver Star''s business to save you, and you teach us to store food. It''s our whole tribe''s business. It''s our tribe''s debt to you." The boss of his family is stupid. Even if he wants to send people back, he has to brush some favor for his boss. The orc world is so big that he will definitely contact Yin Zhu in the future. Maybe his boss will have a chance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 Tengxiao and Jono from daze tribe have been searching in the mountain for a day, but they can''t find Yin Zhu. The mountain is too big, and they don''t know where Yin Zhu came from, so they can''t find him. At first, everyone was tired during the day, and it was very hard to find in the mountains all night. The forest at night was much more dangerous than that during the day. Some people were very tired, and some of them could not bear it. There were so many males and they were not alone. Some people were injured in the forest at night. What''s more, Yin Zhu was a weak woman, so he was afraid that he might be buried in the beast I''ve lost my mouth. But everyone looked at Tengxiao and Jono''s black face, and they didn''t dare to say anything. Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo are the saddest things that happen. Tengxiao, in particular, finds out that he has a child, but Yin Zhu is gone. Montaigne saw that some people couldn''t stand it, especially Lisi, who were physically disabled. "Tengxiao Jono, we''ve been looking for him all night. The people can''t stand it. Let''s have a rest first." Tengxiao shook his head when he heard this, "patriarch, please go back and have a rest. I''ll look for it again. Yinzhu is OK. Look at the mark on my body. It shows that Yinzhu is OK. She may be hiding in some corner now, waiting for me to save her." Tengxiao every once in a while to see if his armpit mark is still there, he is really afraid of a trance, his armpit mark will disappear, fortunately, the mark is good, Yin Zhu is also good. "Father, go back first, and I''ll look for it." Qiao Nuo is not willing to say, did not find Yin Zhu, how can he go back. "Tengxiao, Jono, you two..." Montaigne wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t know how to persuade him. After all, if anything happened to Amy, he would go crazy to look for it. "Well, you don''t want to stop me, you two take care of each other, and you will come back to me this evening at the latest, and remember to mark all the way so that we can find you easily." Montaigne knew that it was useless to stop the two men, so he could only promise to let the two men look for them. "Well, don''t worry, father. We''ll be fine for sure." Jono promised, Montaigne asked people to go hunting, and after they had some food, they went to Daze tribe, while Tengxiao and Jono continued to go to the mountains. In fact, Tengxiao''s direction is a little different from that of Yin Zhu''s escape, but it''s not too far away. Leihe quickly finds this group of people. He directly pulls a piece of animal skin and ties Yin Zhu''s roast meat on it. Then he leaves the mark of the dark city on the skin. Then he throws the meat on the ground and turns to leave. As for whether Tengxiao could find this barbecue, he didn''t know. Anyway, he informed him that whether the barbecue would be eaten by wild animals or not was beyond his consideration. Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo are tired and anxious. They keep shouting in the forest, "Yinzhu, where are you, Yinzhu?" Regardless of whether their shouts will lead to wild animals. "Yin Zhu Yin Zhu... " Both of them were hoarse, with scars left by the dodging beast. They were really tired and embarrassed. When Leihe saw this in the distance, he didn''t feel sorry for his prank at all. Instead, he felt that he deserved it and told them not to protect Yinzhu well. The lost things are too easy to find and they won''t cherish, especially Tengxiao, who dares not to take advantage of Yinzhu. Now he should know that Yinzhu is pregnant, so he''s in a hurry. What''s the first courage Shi Meinan, he killed him every minute, regardless of strength or beauty. Seeing that Tengxiao was on the ground with two legs and that he was a long snake tail, Leihe''s face couldn''t help getting dark. He called for his men, but they went to drive a group of wild animals. Of course, it''s not a ferocious beast, it''s an ordinary little beast. Of course, it''s better to be disgusting, such as the yellow mouse who will fart when attacked, the mud monster who will spray mud when he dies, and the wasp who will swell up for half a month when zhe is attacked. If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu, he would definitely go to find some peerless ferocious beasts, and of course he couldn''t kill them, You can still give them a little trouble, disgust them, Lehrer. Leihe''s men quickly nodded to do it. Anyway, they would do what their city master said. Besides, it was obvious that the two men offended their city master. So they went to find the little beast that could kill the dead. Leihe''s group of people either printed or rushed the little animal to the mountain where Tengxiao Jono and Tengxiao lived, and left directly It''s too late. Tengxiao and Jono soon found out that they had bad luck one after another. Tengxiao was bitten by a wasp, and a wild handsome face turned into a pig''s head. Jono was not so good either. He accidentally stepped on the mud monster all the time, and the whole person seemed to have rolled around in the mud pit and finally crawled out. Then he didn''t know where to run out two or three old Huang Rat, he farted at them and almost smoked them to death. These small animals are hard to meet on weekdays. How can they come down so many times? Because he couldn''t find Yin Zhu, Tengxiao was so depressed that he yelled, "who, who dares to tease us, come out."The purpose of using these small animals is very simple, either to kill them or just to see their jokes. Who would make fun of people like this? Tengxiao couldn''t find such a person in his head. Jono also responded at this time, which was very abnormal. He remembered that this area did not belong, and he didn''t offend anyone. Who would use such a way to toss the two of them? "Who''s making fun of our brothers, come out?" It''s a pity that four weeks are quiet and no one responds to them at all. Leihe, who is far away, can''t help laughing when he hears Tengxiao and Jono. Leihe had already taken people to Daze tribe at this time. The reason why he took people was not to fight, but to deal with more people. After all, daze tribe was Yinzhu''s tribe. If something happened, he couldn''t explain to Yinzhu. He asked people to keep an eye on daze tribe, and found Sophie and miaoni, two little bitches, until the dead of night And take the two little girls away. It''s said that Sophie is the most beautiful woman in the tribe. It''s easy to find. Miao Ni is her little follower. Mu Xing, Miao Ni''s lover, likes Sophie. It''s all in a mess. By the way, Mu Xing, even if he''s cheap, dares to implicate Yin Zhu and beat his parents. It''s almost noon when Mengtai comes back to the tribe with people tired. After Mengtai arranges people to have a rest, he begins to ponder. It''s very wrong about Yin Zhu''s disappearance. Besides, he looks at the escape route. In addition, Jono says that Yin Zhu was injured at the entrance of the cave, that is to say, someone injured Yin Zhu in the tribe. And then there was Randy. Randy even suggested that they go to the back mountain. Thinking of this, Montaigne called Randy directly. Yin Zhu didn''t find it, and Randy knew it. Standing in front of Montaigne, Randy felt very guilty. This was a stupid thing his sister did. "Randy, how do you know that Yin Zhu escaped from the back mountain? Randy, I asked you. You went hunting yesterday and didn''t come back until very late. At that time, Yin Zhu disappeared long ago, so you said that you seemed to see Yin Zhu escape to the back mountain, so where did you know that Yin Zhu fled to the back mountain?" Montaigne asked angrily. Randy was silent for a long time when he heard this, then he hesitated and didn''t know how to answer. "Randy, you are a kind-hearted child, otherwise you can not say after you know the news yesterday. Randy and Yinzhu are the pride and benefactor of the tribe. Our tribe can''t be sorry for Yinzhu''s food stored in so many classes." Knowing that it''s hard for Randy to tell the truth, Montaigne doesn''t force him to ask. He just uses emotion to influence him. "Patriarch, I promise what people can''t say, can''t say, patriarch, you punish me." Randy cried bitterly. "Forget it, if you don''t say it, as for punishment, it''s not your fault. How can I punish you? I''m not a person who doesn''t know right from wrong." Montaigne reluctantly waved his hand to let Randy go. The person who can let Randy go, or even want to replace the other party''s punishment, is familiar or close to Randy. Montaigne let Randy go, but he also let people watch Randy. Randy should know who hurt Yin Zhu. Let''s see who Randy will go to later. Anyone, no matter who hurt Yin Zhu, will be punished severely. The tribe has always loved each other. There has never been such a precedent of hurting the people. This habit can not be broken. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 Teng Xiao and Qiao Nuo managed to drive away the annoying animals. They were in a mess and couldn''t see what they were. Teng Xiao and Qiao Nuo were cruel in their hearts. The person who played a trick on them had better not ask him to run into them, or they have to deal with them. Two people also have no time to deal with the things on the body, continue to look for Yin Zhu, every minute and second of time is suffering for them. Two people stumble along, now it is noon, the day and night of running, they have been very tired, if not for their strong will, this time have already laid down to rest. Two walked a section of road, suddenly Jono sniffed, and then he was very excited to seize Tengxiao''s hand, "Tengxiao, Yinzhu has been here, Yinzhu has been here, is spicy taste, you smell, is spicy taste." Yin Zhu is the only one who can roast meat with spicy fruit. Jono seemed to recover his spirit, and then ran to the front like flying, "Yinzhu, Yinzhu." He began to shout. Tengxiao saw this and quickly followed up. Jono followed the fragrance and finally found a piece of barbecue that had been bitten by wild animals. There was an attractive spicy smell on the barbecue. Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu met the wild animals. Jono trembled and grabbed the barbecue. "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, where are you?" Douda''s tears spilled from Jono''s eyes. Tengxiao''s heart is also very difficult. Yin Zhu, he has forgotten the part about Yin Zhu''s obsession with her before. The most profound memory is that Yin Zhu refuses what he said and says that she doesn''t like him anymore. She lets go. Thinking of this, Tengxiao suddenly feels that his heart begins to dull and ache, and gradually starts to ache. Tengxiao looks down at the mark under his armpit. Fortunately, the mark still exists, but even if he knows that Yin Zhu is still alive, he doesn''t know where he has gone. Or Yin Zhu is still suffering. What makes Tengxiao afraid is that the orc world is so big, can he get Yin Zhu back? Teng Xiao looks at Qiao Nuo, who is suffering a lot. He starts to check around. Since Yin Zhu has been here, there will always be traces. Sure enough, Tengxiao saw a piece of skin bitten by a wild animal. The most important thing was that there was spicy meat smell on the skin. The skin was used to wrap barbecue before, but after a closer look, Tengxiao''s face changed, because there was a black mark in the corner of the skin, which was the symbol of the city of darkness. Yin Zhu let the orcs take it away. This should be the hint Yin Zhu left them. "Jono, Yinzhu was taken away by the orcs. This is the mark of the dark city." Tengxiao handed the skin to Jono. Jono grabs the skin, and the veins in his hands explode one by one. Yinzhu is captured by the people of the dark city. The orc has a bad temper, and he doesn''t know whether Yinzhu will be beaten, starved or wronged. No, he has to go to the dark city to rescue Yinzhu. "Tengxiao, let''s go to the dark city. Now, you know what the orcs are. It''s hard for Yin Zhu to fall into their hands." Jono was anxious and flustered. Tengxiao grasped Jono''s hand tightly at this time. "Jono, it''s no use to be anxious. If you go to the dark city alone, you''re looking for death. Besides, now that Yin Zhu has just been taken away, those people should not have gone back to the dark city. Let''s go along the road of the dark city. They can''t walk fast with Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu is pregnant now. The orcs should not do anything to Yin Zhu. The most important thing is that they must rescue Yin Zhu before the orcs take him back to the dark city. If they are taken back to the dark city, they will be in trouble. The orcs are brave and good at fighting. Few of daze tribe can fight against them. What''s more, the dark city is the gathering place of orcs. There are many orcs there. He and Jono just went to deliver vegetables. Since they know that there are orcs around Yin Zhu, at least their safety is guaranteed. "What should we do then?" Jono looks up at Tengxiao. "You go to the tribe and bring some people here. You can fly fast, but I''ll find the traces of those orcs. As long as I find people, I can always delay some time. Go quickly." Tengxiao calmly arranged. When Jono heard this, he nodded, "well, if you find someone, you must hold them down. I''ll bring people to you as soon as possible." With that, Jono turned and flew to Daze tribe like the wind. Sophie already knew that Yin Zhu was alive and escaped to the big forest in the back mountain. She didn''t know where she was, but could a female spend a night safely in the big forest? Better be dead. Sophie looked at Miao Ni, who was sitting in front of her, and said sarcastically, "now I''m worried and afraid. Why did I go there so early? If I wanted to be direct, there would be no trouble now. You''d better protect Yin Zhu to die in the forest, or one day Yin Zhu will come back, that''s your death time." At this time, Miao Ni also had some regret and fear in her heart. If she killed Yin Zhu directly, she would not be so worried as now. "Just a useless one." Sophie is cold. "I I''m afraid. " Miao Ni murmured. "Well, I don''t care if you are stupid, but I can warn you that if Yin Zhu comes back one day, you can do it yourself. Don''t pull me up." Without Yin Zhu, Sophie doesn''t want to go to the Juque tribe. She''d rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. Although the Juque tribe is well treated, the good men over there can''t get her. Daze tribe is different. She doesn''t want to choose.Miao Ni heard this and nodded, "no, it won''t. don''t worry, Sophie. We are good friends. I won''t involve you in any way." "That would be the best." Sophie flicked her nails and said slowly. "Yes." Miao Ni answered in a low voice and lowered her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Fortunately, they have come back. They have not found anyone, and the people in the tribe have given up searching. Only Tengxiao and Jono are still searching there. However, Sophie believes that as long as they can''t find anyone for another ten and a half days, they will give up naturally. This time is the best healing medicine. No matter how much affection Tengxiao or Qiao Nuo has for Yin Zhu, they will always forget after a long time. But she is such a fresh person, can''t she replace a nonexistent one? Yin Zhu, you robbed my man, and now it doesn''t belong to me? Sophie smiles triumphantly. When Randy went back to the tribe, he went to find his sister, but he couldn''t find anyone. At this time, Randy angrily walked towards muxing''s cave, but there was still no one. Then Randy went to Sophie''s cave, where his sister Miao Ni could go every day. Randy is straight into Sophie''s cave. As soon as he goes in, he sees that Miao Ni is sitting in front of her. She looks like a prisoner who has made a mistake and learned a lesson. When Randy sees this, he can''t get angry. "Sophie, you are a wicked woman. It''s not enough to hurt Yin Zhu and my sister once. What else do you want?" Randy was so angry that he yelled. Sophie frowned when she heard this, and then looked at Miao Ni, who was sitting on one side like a quail. What a Miao Ni, she even knew to stay behind and told Randy about this. Yesterday, she heard that Randy went to tell the patriarch. It was as if she saw Yin Zhu running across the back mountain. It turned out to be such a thing. It seems that Miao Ni is also calculating herself. On the surface, she did it according to her words. In fact, she deliberately let Yin Zhu go, and then let Randy go to save people. Then she said that Sophie forced her to do it. Miao Ni has always been her valet. At that time, Miao Ni will take the responsibility. On the surface, the patriarch can''t punish her, but the people in the tribe are afraid that they will find it She did it, but she made a good calculation. Sophie turned red at the thought. Sophie then clapped her hands with a smile and said, "miaoni, you are so powerful that you know how to counter calculate me." However, this plan is not mature. Have you seen any changes? No one was saved. "Randy, what are you talking about? Sophie, I''m sorry. I''ll take my brother back Hearing Sophie''s words, Miao Ni trembled and hurried forward to stop the rest of Randy''s words. "I''m sorry. What''s wrong with you? You Miao Ni is good at pretending. Everyone outside knows that you are my little follower and the little wretch who was bullied by me. But you are such a rubbish. How dare you count me? You are envious of Yin Zhu and want to kill him. How dare you say what I asked you to do? Miao Ni, do you want to be shameful Sophie asked angrily. "I''m angry that Yinzhu robbed Tengxiao, and I''m also jealous of Yinzhu. But I''m not you, or I''m jealous. I also have big right and wrong. Yinzhu is clever enough to help the tribe find new food, and knows how to store a lot of food. He''s a benefactor of the tribe. I can''t hurt Yinzhu even if I do anything. At most, I will bite him when I''m not happy But you, how can your heart be so black? What''s more, I''ve always been your best sister. You hurt Yin Zhu and asked me to carry the black pot for you. Are you worthy of me? " Sophie said it was sad and desperate. Miao Ni was surprised and angry when she heard this. Just as she wanted to explain, she turned her head and saw a huge figure at the entrance of the cave. Mu Xing rushed to Sophie''s side, hugged her sad Sophie, and then looked at Miao Ni with disgusting eyes, "you cruel bitch, get out of here." Miao Ni saw Mu Xing panicked, she panicked and knelt down on the ground, begging to look at Mu Xing, "Mu Xing, no, no, you listen to my explanation." Randy looked at his sister kneeling on the ground and turned his head in disappointment. Mengtai and other people who followed him heard almost the same at this time. He went straight into the cave and coldly looked at several people at the scene. "What''s not? Tell me all about it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 Miao Ni looked at the arrival of the patriarch, the whole person directly collapsed on the ground, she never thought that the patriarch would follow, who is, who called the leader. Miao Ni shivered and looked at Randy standing on one side, full of resentment. Randy saw this and jumped to one side, "it''s not me." After saying this, he felt cold. He had done so much for his sister, but he couldn''t reach a mu Xing and Sophie. This is his own sister, but when Miao Ni doubts, she is the first to doubt him. "Muni, you don''t have to doubt who informs. You''re not afraid to tell the truth. No one informs." Montaigne couldn''t see Randy being suspected, so he couldn''t help saying a few words. "Well, how did the patriarch know?" Miao Ni was puzzled and thought that when she went to Yin Zhu, she chose a time when there was no one. Even if someone asked her, she could say that she was going in that direction. She also had something to say. At the beginning, she took the beautiful fur fur skirt to protect herself. At the beginning, she deliberately broke her fur skirt. Aunt Meina, the most skillful girl in the tribe, asked her for help Mend it by yourself, and aunt Meina''s house can go to Yinzhu''s side as long as it bypasses a path where few people walk. "Miao Ni, I''m very disappointed with you. I even feel that you are pitiful and can''t be loved, so I always want to take more care of you. But I never thought that you should be so stupid. Since you listen to Sophie and dare to do such things, you should accept the punishment." Montaigne said coldly. Even the males behind Montaigne coldly looked at miaoni. Even if the females in the tribe died, they couldn''t look up to this kind of fool, because this kind of person would only harm and drag themselves down, and it was useless. Miao Ni collapsed on the ground, and her mouth was always begging for mercy, but Montaigne didn''t care about her at all. "Sophie, I always thought you were an excellent child in the tribe, but I didn''t expect you to make more efforts after you killed Jones, and didn''t reflect on yourself at all. Do you think no one knows what you did when you hide behind Muni? You are really smart. You push others to do everything for you, and you can get rid of all the blame, don''t you? " Meng Tai asked in a calm voice. The orcs have a simple mind. They always come and go straight. Sophie is a fox girl, but she is very clever. "Patriarch, you can''t sentence me for a long time. It''s unfair. I didn''t do anything to catch the thief and catch the dirty. What''s more, I didn''t let Miao Ni kill Yin Zhu. Miao Ni can''t believe it''s my fault. Patriarch is unreasonable. I know Yin Zhu is missing. Everyone is sad. Yin Zhu is also a contribution to the tribe. We daze tribe won''t forget her. ¡±Sophie doesn''t worry at all. Let''s not say that she didn''t do those things. Even if Miao Ni said that she hinted at her, she didn''t let Miao Ni kill her. She has no sense of Miao Ni''s plan. How can she blame her. Mu Xing saw that his sharp hearted people were wronged. He was so angry that he went to Miao Ni''s side and raised his foot to kick fiercely. "Bitch, I don''t know what dirty things you''ve done. I don''t see how many wrongs Sophie has suffered because of you." Randy didn''t want to take care of this elder sister, but he saw that Mu Xing dared to beat Miao Ni. He was so angry that he rushed up to fight with Mu Xing, "Mu Xing, you son of a bitch, you dare to beat my elder sister. I''ll fight with you." Anyone in the tribe can scold Miao Ni, but mu Xing and Sophie are not qualified. Miao Ni looked at her black feet kicked by Mu Xing, tears fell in a string, despair is what she is now. Looking at Mu Xing and Randy scuffling together, Montaigne frowned and scolded: "what do you want to fight? Please pull me away." People around here have long been disgusted with Mu Xing''s actions. When they heard the patriarch''s words, the people who went up to fight directly held Mu Xing and asked randido to fight a few times, which pulled the people apart. Looking at Mu Xing''s swollen face, which can''t be seen by his eyes, everyone felt a little happy in his heart. Mu Xing looked at Randy, who was not hurt, and compared his pig face. He could not help but scold angrily, "what''s the matter with you? Let Randy hit me on purpose, didn''t you?" At this time, a Chinese character beside said slowly: "of course we have to stand you up. You are an adult fighting with a minor. What do you mean?" Randy and Miao Ni were born in the same womb. Although they will soon become adults, minors are minors. Mu Xing heard this angry face will be distorted, "he also called minors, you deliberately." Around a few men to hear this grin, is intentional so what. "Miao Ni, you said that you and Yin Zhu have no grievances or grudges. Why do you want to hurt Yin Zhu, or are you instructed to do so?" Sophie is too rampant. Montaigne really wants to teach Sophie a lesson. "Patriarch, what do you mean by that? Just say that I''ll direct Miao Ni." Sophie was not happy to hear Montaigne''s words. Miao Ni looks at Mu Xing at this time, but mu Xing doesn''t even look at her. Sophie stares at Miao Ni fiercely. After a moment''s silence, Miao Ni says, "no one tells me. I just can''t stand Yin Zhu''s publicity and jealousy. In the past, the most shameful female in the tribe was not me, but Yin Zhu''s fool. She shouldn''t change and should continue to be ridiculed Be trampled on so that the people in the tribe won''t laugh at me. "Randy was shocked to hear this, "sister, what are you talking about? Are you looking for death?" When Miao Ni heard this, she looked up at Randy, and then said with great guilt, "Randy, I''m sorry, and Randy, you''d better not call me sister, I''ll give you shame." Everyone in the family ignored her, only Randy occasionally cared about her, but soon, even Randy was about to make her angry. "Mu Xing. This is the last time I''ll help you. I won''t help you any more. Of course, I won''t bother you. " Miao Ni sad smile, and then a head toward the wall again and again. "Stop her." Monty yelled at the sight. Miao Ni was determined to die. She used a lot of strength to hit the wall. They couldn''t stop her, but after all, she pulled Miao Ni. In this way, Miao Ni broke it and bled. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with her. "Patriarch, it''s enough for you to make me like this. Now that you know everything clearly, you can take Miao Ni away. As for other things, patriarch can''t convict me if I have contact with some people. Is it difficult for me to be alone and can''t talk to anyone?" Sophie: hum, stupid. Even if she''s OK, she has a bad reputation. Montaigne is also helpless to hear this. Sophie is telling the truth. He can only give her a little warning at most, but there are a lot of ghosts around Sophie, and Miao Ni doesn''t come forward to testify against Sophie. What can he do? "Randy, you carry your sister back and have a rest. As for punishment, I''ll discuss it with the priest and some elders." Meng Tai wanted to punish Miao Ni severely, but when he saw that Miao Ni wanted to die, his heart softened. Besides, Miao Ni was only an accomplice, not a principal offender. Randy gave a sound and squatted down to carry Miao Ni up to the priest. Miao Ni was so noisy that she had to be drugged. Miao Ni was not seriously injured. Xia Bai helped Miao Ni apply medicine and let her go back with Miao Ni on her back. Randy put Miao Ni down, looking at the silly Miao Ni, Randy can''t help heartache, "elder sister, I beg you not to be so silly in the future, OK, Mu Xing, he is not worth it or not." "Elder sister, we are not afraid to make mistakes. The patriarch will always give you a chance to change your ways. Elder sister, don''t be afraid. I will accompany you." Randy squatted in front of Miao Ni and whispered. "Randy, go back." Miao Ni''s mouth is to drive Randy away. "Sister?" Randy whispered. "Go back. I won''t do anything stupid and promise not to die. Go back." Miao Ni said softly. "Go back. I''ll think about it. Go back." Miao Ni said in a calm voice again. Randy saw this again stressed, "you promise me, have a good rest, don''t be silly." "I promise you, you go." Miao Ni closed her eyes and didn''t speak any more. Seeing this, Randy nodded and walked out lightly. Although Randy had gone, he didn''t go far away, but not far away from Miao Ni''s cave. He was still worried that Miao Ni would have an accident. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 Meng Tai went back to several elders to discuss how to deal with Miao Ni. Although Miao Ni was found dead, people feel sympathy for her, but this matter can''t be punished. Otherwise, if everyone makes a mistake, they just have to cry and die, and the tribe will be in a mess. The tribe can be said to be extremely tolerant to females, so when a female makes a mistake, the biggest punishment is not to ask her name, but to punish her for becoming a slave in the tribe and giving birth to a male in the tribe. Of course, this is the most cruel punishment. After discussing with the elders of several ethnic groups, Meng Tai announced the punishment of Miao Ni at dinner in the evening. He punished Miao Ni for being a slave and giving birth to ten cubs to the tribe. After giving birth to ten cubs, Miao Ni can be free to marry separately. If he marries later, the male can''t dislike Miao Ni because of the previous things. This punishment can be said to be very heavy. It''s a shame for any female to be punished as a slave. However, Miao Ni is OK. At least she has hope. It''s lucky for her to have a baby. It''s like Yin Zhu to win the lottery at one time. There are four more cubs at one time. If she''s not lucky, there will be one baby. So it depends on her luck. If she''s lucky, she will be free in two or three years Well, that''s ten years, eight years. Miao Ni looked at Mu Xing when she heard the punishment, but mu Xing looked at Miao Ni with disgust. Miao Ni saw the tears fall down, and then nodded silently to accept the punishment. People around her saw that some people sighed and some were silent. Miao Ni''s amu Baiqin saw the tears fall down. Although she had given up her daughter for a long time, it was very painful to see her end. "Muni, you''re stupid. You''re stupid." Baiqin grabs Miao Ni''s hand and pats the back of her hand. Miao Ni saw Bai Qin''s voice choking and asked, "Eminem, didn''t you say you didn''t care about me anymore?" "I don''t want to. I don''t want to, but I can''t see you like that." No matter how angry, no matter how hate, in the end is born, how can completely regardless. "Sister, although Eminem doesn''t care about you, every time I help you, do you think Eminem doesn''t know? Can''t Eminem stop it if he wants to? Sometimes when you know I''m going to give you something, Eminem will secretly add more things. " Randy stood aside and couldn''t bear to say. When Miao Ni heard this, she threw herself into Eminem''s arms and cried. She made too many mistakes and abandoned the whole world for such a man as Mu Xing. Miao Ni''s father patted her on the shoulder and said, "Miao Ni is not afraid. I''ll go back to the tribe and ask for help." Generally speaking, all the male slaves can be with Miao Ni, but this is not without loopholes. For example, they can at least ask the people in the tribe to walk around, so that those people don''t have to be too difficult for Miao Ni. When Miao Ni heard this, she cried. It''s not just a matter of asking for help. She was afraid that her family would owe a lot of people and even pay some food. She made a mistake, muxingguan didn''t care about her, only her relatives kept helping her atone. Meng Tai looks at the Miao Ni family, who are hugging and weeping. He just sighs heavily. He hopes that Miao Ni will change her ways after this incident and put down her love for mu Xing, which is also great kindness. Although it''s punishing Miao Ni to be a slave, Montaigne has beaten some old males in the tribe, asking the old single males not to fight and giving the chance to the single young people. Montaigne thinks that Miao Ni is not the main culprit. After that, Baiqin and lisen lick their sophistication to ask for a single Orc in the tribe. Miao Ni''s nature is not bad either. She was taught bad by Mu Xing and Sophie. Most people still have a little sympathy for Miao Ni. Besides, seeing that Baiqin and lisen are poor, most of the males should not embarrass Miao Ni. If Baiqin and Leeson''s behavior is sympathetic, then muxing''s indifference will be condemned. Muxing is too heartless to think how good Miao Ni was to him at the beginning. It can be said that all the people rebelled against each other just for one muxing. However, the appearance that muxing can''t wait to draw a line with Miao Ni also makes the people in the tribe feel cold. All the females in the tribe want to stay away from muxing Point. Leihe asks people to inquire about the news. After knowing that Miao Ni has been punished as a slave, Leihe smiles. In this case, let Miao Ni go. There is only one Sufi in the target. It''s a little pretty, but it''s just a beautiful skin. Peeling skin is nothing. But someone in the dark city should like this tune. It''s rare that he, as the city leader, can think of his subjects and give them some benefits. Sophie saw that after Miao Ni was punished, she looked at Miao Ni with tears in her eyes. Did she blame her for being stupid? Yage saw this silent looking at Sophie, her good friend had an accident, she was so happy? And that muxing has been sticking to Sophie''s side. It''s disgusting to see it. By the way, it must be muxing. Muxing has influenced his Sophie. "Sophie, stay away from Mu Xing. Mu Xing is heartless. You can see how he treats Miao Ni." Yage quickly takes Sophie away from muxing. Mu Xing finally throws off the burden of Miao Ni, and plans to pay more attention to Sophie. Maybe Sophie will accept him, and Yage''s words are equivalent to sending him to hell."Yage, what the hell do you mean? Don''t think you are Sophie''s partner when you are with Sophie. Sophie has the right to choose her partner, and you have no right to prevent her from choosing." Mu Xing thinks that Sophie is interested in herself. Before, Sophie was kind-hearted and could not bear to hurt Miao Ni, so she didn''t make a decision. Besides, Sophie has always hinted at him in this way. Now he has a chance. As a result, Yage is doing him a bad job. He had planned to get along with Yager in the future, but now it seems that he should find a way to kick him out. "Sophie, make it clear to him. Don''t let him pester you all the time." Yager directly asked Sophie to make it clear to muxing. To tell the truth, Sophie is still a little cold hearted when she sees Mu Xing''s cruelty to Miao Ni. People are just like this. Sophie likes to use Mu Xing, and she also likes Mu Xing''s cruelty to others. But once the object becomes her own, it''s hard for such a person to be her partner in the future? Sophie doesn''t want it. "Mu Xing, you heard what Yager said. Stay away from me and don''t come near me." Sophie didn''t say what she didn''t like, but used Yager as a shield. Mu Xing''s eyes turn red when he sees them. He thinks Sophie won''t dislike him. It''s all Yager''s fault. When people in the tribe saw that Sophie refused muxing, they couldn''t help but smile. When they saw that muxing was shriveled, they were very happy. Jono, who came back to report at this time, also flew back to the tribe, "father, help me, Yinzhu. Yinzhu was taken away by the people in the dark city. We, we are going to cut off people in the middle of the road and get them back." It would not be so easy for this man to be taken back to the city of darkness to save people. What? People in the tribe were very surprised when they heard that Yinzhu was taken away by the people in the dark city. Leihe knew this and gave a cold smile. There were also some people with long brains, but they never thought that he never intended to rob Yinzhu. He just stayed Yinzhu for a few days. So the people of daze tribe are doomed not to find Yin Zhu, but many of their people are transporting salt and stone. If daze tribe makes a lot of search, it''s afraid that the transportation team will be found. Thinking of this, Leihe hurried the people who were good at running back and told the transportation team not to go out for the time being. Except for the people who came out hunting for food, the others stayed in the salt mine to dig salt. Hearing this, Meng Tai hurriedly arranged for people to go. Now that he knew the news of Yin Zhu, he naturally wanted to save people back. Mengtai arranges two teams. One team intercepts on the way to the dark city, and the other team follows Jono quickly. Looking at his tired son, Mengtai sighs. Fortunately, there is still a remedy. If Yin Zhu is gone, he really doesn''t know what Jono will do. Although Qiao Nuo has not been in contact with Yin Zhu for a long time, Meng Tai knows that his son is devoted to Yin Zhu. "Jono, eat something." Amy quickly took a piece of barbecue and a bowl of cool soup and handed it to Jono. "Jono, eat quickly. There''s still time to eat. Your father has to arrange it. How can you survive without eating? Yin Zhu will be sad to see you like this." Amy was very distressed to see Jono like this. In the letter, Miao Ni and Sophie cursed fiercely. When Jono heard that he took the food and didn''t look at it, he put it in his mouth. He was really hungry. When Jono finished stuffing the food, Montaigne had already called the people together. Jono rushed away with the people. Reich looks at the group of people who are walking away and smiles. This person is gone. It''s better to cut off people tonight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 The night wind is blowing slowly, bringing a hint of coolness. The moon is already hanging in the sky, and it''s late at night. Several orcs who patrol the night also begin to doze. Leihe takes his subordinates and turns them into beasts. He sneaks into daze tribe in two ways. They can find out the residence of Sophie and miaoni. Miao Ni lived in the cave at this time also heard a lot of voices, there are several singles for a long time over there are excited to wait in line to fight. The play has been on for two or three hours. It''s the result of Baiqin and Leeson''s begging everywhere. After all, only half of the males in daze tribe have partners, and the other half are single. Even if the number of daze tribe is small, there are about 100 young and middle-aged single male orcs after deducting the old and disabled. Only 10 of them are in line tonight Not much, not much. The orc''s physique is good, these ten are really not many, Leihe tut tut a few, evil smile, and then take out a few blood red stones from his pocket and throw them into the cave where Miao Ni is. This stone is called curse blood stone. It is used for contraception. Some orcs, like him, don''t want to have a Orc''s child suffer with them, but they also have a partner. So they specially found this curse blood stone for contraception. It''s only available in the dark city. Orcs in other places are eager to have more children and don''t know it at all. Reich''s dexterity in throwing stones and the fact that the group of people were fighting did not affect them at all. I don''t know when Miao Ni will find those cursed blood stones. Leihe pats them. They need to be worn on her body in order to be completely contraceptive. What he left in the cave on his side can only reduce the chance of pregnancy, and will not have no chance of pregnancy at all. If she is pregnant, it will have no effect on her baby. Leihe thinks she is very kind. After solving Miao Ni''s problem, Leihe turns around and goes to Sophie''s cave. As soon as Leihe arrives, his subordinates tell Leihe about the development here. Ouch, Sophie''s side is more lively than Miao Ni''s side, because Mu Xing thinks it''s Yage who made him unable to stay with Sophie, so he comes to fight with Yage after dinner. Yage is a famous strongman of the tribe. How muxing is Yage''s opponent, he is soon hanged and beaten by Yage. Mu Xing was beaten so hard that he couldn''t tell the difference between meat and meat. He was thrown out of the cave by Yage. After that, Yage went back to the cave to make love with Sophie. Moreover, Yage deliberately made a loud voice to let Mu Xing lie outside the cave feel it. Sophie is his. Originally, Mu Xing, who had been scarred, was so excited by Sophie''s coquettish cry that he had strength all over again. This time, Mu Xing knew he couldn''t come hard, so he found fumigation grass, which was originally used to deal with honey when the orcs stole honey. Mu Xing took a handful of fumigation grass and lit it, then threw it into Sophie''s cave, and found a big stone handle The cave was blocked up. Mu Xing estimated the time. About seven or eight minutes later, he opened the slate and looked at Yager, who was lying on the ground like a dead fish and could only gasp, laughing. Mu Xing tied up Yage, beat him out first, and beat him worse than himself. Then he held Sophie, who was also too weak to smoke, and began to shake the dragon and fall the Phoenix in front of Yage. Yage was so angry that he shivered all over, but he didn''t have the strength to swear. What made Yage angry most was that Sophie refused several times, and then he held muxing and groaned, enjoying himself very much. When Leihe arrives, when muxing and Sophie are enthusiastic, Leihe can''t help admiring the female. The female of ORC tribe generally has several partners, but normally they are one at a time, and they won''t do it at the same time. Only the punished slaves will have no choice to have more than one male, so does Sophie. If Sophie can''t refuse muxing''s absolute fart, what''s Sophie''s influence on muxing? Sophie really doesn''t want to. Muxing may not force her. It can only be said that Sophie originally wanted to refuse and pretend. Leihe saw that this pair of scum men and women were about to reach the climax, so he ran out of the grass directly. He took the hide in his hand and covered Yager''s head. Then he beat him and said, "muxing, how do you deal with this Yager?" On the other side, Reich''s men had already made a quick move and tied up the two people who were frightened. Leihe then left Yager and said with a smile: "muxing, I know Sophie has been using you. She is a little bitch. Don''t worry. When she comes to the dark city, I will let people teach her a lesson. Next time, she can come to me for such a deal." Sophie struggles desperately when she hears this. Today, she is happy that Yin Zhu has been captured by the orcs. She doesn''t expect that she will go with Yin Zhu soon. The orcs who were holding Sophie saw Sophie struggling, so they took the opportunity to pinch her. Anyway, Sophie was not a serious female, and they would not be embarrassed. Sophie hated Mu Xing to death at this time. She thought Mu Xing couldn''t escape from her own palm in her life. She wanted to say that she would be good only if she gave him some meat. She didn''t expect that Mu Xing was a man eating wolf and sold her in a flash. What Sophie doesn''t know is that Mu Xing, who was caught next to him, is even more afraid. When did he trade with the orcs? What''s the main thing Sophie will suffer when she falls into the hands of the orcs?Muxing struggled desperately to call for help. Unfortunately, muxing cleaned up for Yager first, and then all his strength was used on Sophie. Now, the struggle seems to be shaking in Leihe''s eyes. Muxing is a male, but they are not so kind. They directly grabbed muxing and knocked him unconscious. Leihe saw this move and waved to leave. When he left, Leihe kindly cut the rope for Yage. Unfortunately, Yage was cleaned up by muxing and beaten by Leihe. Now, he can''t do anything except conscious, and can''t even shout. Leihe had already left quickly with people at this time. Mu Xing, who was in a coma, let Leihe throw him into the dung ditch at the east end of the village. That place is specially used by daze tribe to deal with garbage and excrement. Besides stink, there are many mosquitoes and flies in it. Later, Leihe plans to go back to the salt mine. He doesn''t know that Tengxiao has not found his transportation team-mates. He''d better go back to the town. As for Sophie, she tells her men to avoid daze tribe and send them back to the dark city. Here, Yage managed to recover a little strength, and quickly climbed out to find someone. At this time, they didn''t know where to go. When the patrolmen received the news, they knocked on the notice. For a moment, people were terrified. The orc ran to the tribe to capture people. However, when all the people from the tribe came, they found that only Sophie and muxing were missing in the whole tribe. The orc came to capture people to capture these two people? However, at this time, someone found that there seemed to be a man struggling in the dung ditch of the tribe. After several males rescued him and washed him in the river, they found that he was not mu Xing? Muxing is in the gutter. What about Sophie? Next, Yager quarrels with muxing. Yager says muxing called the orc, because muxing couldn''t get Sufi''s response, so he joined hands with the orc to capture Sufi. Mu Xing said that Yager''s mouth was full of blood. He didn''t know anything. He was the victim. He was caught by the orcs and knocked unconscious, but he hasn''t been thrown into the ditch. Up to now, Mu Xing feels that he always has a bad smell, and he always feels that there are many maggots on his body. Yager said that he heard the orc say hello to Yager, and he was very familiar with the intimacy. Yager said that he didn''t respond. When he was caught, his mouth was blocked. How to make intimacy with the orc? Maybe that''s why Yager came to deliberately frame him. The more they quarreled, the more angry they were. In addition, they had a fight before, so the quarrel became a mess again. Meng Tai''s face turns black with anger. Yin Zhu is taken away by the orcs. There''s no secret news yet. Sophie is captured by the orcs. Meng Tai wants to send someone to chase her, but he doesn''t dare. The males of the tribe go out because Yin Zhu has already sent them out. Let the males go out again. What if the orcs come back to the tribe to rob the females? Montaigne separated the two men in the fight, and then said that there was no way to send someone here to save Sophie, but he would send someone to inform the two teams who saved Yin Zhu to pay attention and save Sophie by the way. Because of this, Yage and muxing are arguing with Montaigne for a while, but the theory is useless. Montaigne and several elders ignore them. They have to consider the interests of the whole tribe. Besides, why the orc only took one Sophie away shows that Sophie''s reputation is too swanky. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 Tengxiao watched Qiao Nuo fly away. He carefully examined the surrounding environment. He thought that he had been teased before. Now it seems that it should be the ghost of the orcs to stop them from finding Yin Zhu. It seems that they should not have gone far. Tengxiao thought for a moment, but instead of looking for their tracks, he went directly to the road of the dark city to intercept them. If those people want to take Yin Zhu, they will certainly take a safer road. There are only a few roads to the dark city. He should find them quickly and stop them. Tengxiao first found two relatively safe and easy to walk to, and then did not find traces of people walking, do these make you afraid of them tracking, take the more difficult road? Tengxiao then found two ways, and finally told him to find some traces, so he chased up all the way. On the other side, Leihe asked people to go back to inform the transportation team, but it was a little late after all, but the transportation team was found by Tengxiao. Tengxiao found that the orcs were very abnormal, because the whole group of orcs had become beasts. They were all carrying several big bamboo tubes. They were heavy, and they didn''t know what was inside? Besides, there are people who specially protect these people, such as special transport teams. The orcs actually transport things thousands of miles away. Obviously, these things are very important to the orcs, and they don''t know what they are. Tengxiao has a feeling that if he knows what they are, he''s afraid it''s good for his tribe. It''s just that Tengxiao didn''t move. It''s clear that there is no Yin Zhu in the team. What he cares about most now is Yin Zhu. But maybe they know about Yin Zhu by catching a ORC. Tengxiao didn''t do it directly, because after all, there was only one person, and there were 20 or 30 people below. Tengxiao was not conceited that he could win so many people alone. The best way for him now is to go to other places to see if there are any traces of orcs. These orcs can''t walk fast with things on their backs. After a trip, he can look back and continue to stare at this group of people. After the decision, they immediately took action. In other places, the road that the orcs might take to Tengxiao had been quickly checked, but they didn''t find it. Only this road has traces of ORC activities. It seems that Yin Zhu''s whereabouts need to ask the orcs here. Tengxiao calculated the time, and Jono should have arrived. Sure enough, soon he saw Jono coming with a group of people. "Tengxiao, have you heard from Yin Zhu?" Jono asked anxiously as soon as he met. Tengxiao shook his head. "I didn''t find Yin Zhu, but I found a group of orcs. I want to ask for some information." "Where are the people?" Jono is full of fire to the orcs, ready to fight with them. "It''s on a path not far ahead. They seem to be transporting something." Tengxiao said, pointing not far away. "Go, go." Jono and the others ran past in a hurry. Tengxiao quickly followed up, a group of people soon caught up with the transport team, but when catching up, Tengxiao found that there were more than ten people in the transport team, especially the white haired snake god man. "Lord Reich of the dark city." Tengxiao said in a calm voice. Leihe''s iconic face and his powerful strength. Many people know that Leihe, the leader of the dark city, is very famous. The males behind Tengxiao also look at the legendary Leihe curiously. If this man is not a half orc, he is afraid that the king of beasts in the city will be ranked again. The most important thing is that Leihe is still very young and has unlimited possibilities in the future. However, because of this young city leader, the major tribes have stepped up their efforts to suppress the city of darkness. They are really careful that one day Leihe''s strength will come back, and even the king of beasts city can''t stop Leihe''s steps. What about the major tribes? Leihe looks at the two people standing in front of him with a smile. He looks at Tengxiao and Jono with contempt. How do you want to fight? Just a few of you? " The orcs saw that they unloaded the things on their backs one by one and piled them together, leaving five people to guard the things. The others came to Rehe one by one and looked at the group of people in Tengxiao fiercely. Tengxiao see Leihe that rampant appearance, the face is very bad, but there is Leihe in he also can''t attack, Leihe does have arrogant capital. "We don''t want to be enemies with orcs. We don''t want to know what treasure you got. It''s just that a female of our tribe lost here last night. When we were looking for her trace, we found something belonging to orcs." Tengxiao took out the skin he had found. These orcs are ferocious one by one. If the war is officially launched, except for a few more powerful people who can draw a tie with these people, the rest are just for the food delivery, not for his own prestige. It''s true that the fighting power of daze tribe is no match for that of the dark city. Even for the sake of these people in the tribe, we should try not to start a fight. "If the females of your tribe are lost, go and look for us orcs. We are not your caretakers. As for the animal skin in your hand, if you use up a piece of broken animal skin, you can throw it away. Go to the forest and look for it. Maybe you can find some similar ones." Leihe looks at Tengxiao sarcastically."RAH, we are innocent. Why do you have to do this? We are just looking for a partner. If you see the female, please let us know. We can exchange food with you." The skill is inferior to others, Tengxiao feels very subdued. When Reich heard this, he shook his long silver hair and said, "do you think I''m so short of food?" "What do you want?" Tengxiao asked in a calm voice. "It is said that you are the first warrior of daze tribe. How about our fight? If we win, I will tell you the news about the female. If we lose, get out of here." Leihe smiles, which makes all the males present almost dazzled. "Well, I''ll learn about the legendary Dark Lord." Tengxiao is not timid. He has great talent. He also wants to understand what kind of strength the famous Dark Lord has. Jono looks at Tengxiao with some worry. Tengxiao is very powerful. No one in the whole tribe is his opponent. Even Jono can''t survive ten moves in front of Tengxiao. Before that, he can only rob Tengxiao''s prey because Tengxiao doesn''t care. But this Reich is not the same. This Reich is still invincible against the king of beasts. "Come on." Leihe didn''t talk much. He just slipped past. The snake''s tail swayed faster than walking. Tengxiao looks a little heavy at this look. Regardless of the strength of Leihe, this speed alone is not what ordinary people can resist. There is no empty scholar under his fame. Tengxiao''s left foot turned outward and stood still. Then his whole body sank, his back arched up, and his eyes fixed on Leihe who was running towards him. Jono is also very nervous, he can see that Tengxiao has gone all out. "Tengxiao, you must come on and win this rehlet." Jono clenched his hands. Leihe saw Tengxiao''s performance and began to take it seriously. This first warrior has two talents. At that moment of the battle, Jono only heard the sound of bang bang bang, and the dust on the ground, huge holes constantly appeared. As for the two people in the battle, the figures kept moving, they were not very clear. The two sides watching the battle could not help but fell to the ground and gasped. The opponent was not weak, so he could fight with their city leader (Tengxiao). It seems that the two people nearby are fighting equally, but Tengxiao in the middle is a little uncomfortable. This is a orc, and his physical strength is much stronger than that of him. He will suffer a lot if he goes on fighting like this. Thinking of this, Tengxiao can''t help roaring. Then Jono sees Tengxiao turned into a beast. This is the first time Jono sees Tengxiao''s beast. Tengxiao is not a native of daze. Tengxiao wandered to Daze tribe when he was 14 years old and was taken in by Mengtai, and then stayed in daze tribe all the time. Tengxiao''s strength is very strong. He always uses human body in every battle. He never uses animal body, and no prey can force him to use animal body. This is the first time he sees Tengxiao''s incarnation. Tengxiao''s animal body is a lion seed, and his hair is golden. Tengxiao flapped his wings and flew in the air. "Leihe, you''re very powerful. You''re the only one who forced me to change over the years." Reich laughed at this. "Then I''ll try how powerful you are after you change." Leihe knew that he had taken advantage of it before. After Tengxiao changed, his strength would be improved a lot. In addition, Feitian lion, I remember that there was such a vein in the city of king of beasts. I haven''t seen the golden hair before. Leihe words fall directly into, into a huge Silver Snake, flat snake head raised high, looking at the lion in the sky. The lion dashed down into the air, and reher''s snake head also went up. Jono several people saw that the lion''s wings avoided the snake''s head and stepped on the snake''s body. However, the snake''s tail over there had swept the lion away directly. It can be said that neither of them had any advantage. These two became local battles. The fighting area is much larger, and people around them can''t help but flash. It''s really bad luck for this battle to be affected. Here the lion has quickly rushed over again, there reih also quickly swept the ground with his tail, two people beat into a ball, a lot of plants on the ground have been harmed, a pit East and a pit West, Jono looked at the battlefield are a little out of control, this is not like a fight, like desperate. The two people here were also angry and slapped. At last Tengxiao could not help using his talent. He raised his head and roared at Leihe. In an instant, the whole forest was quiet. Standing not far away, Jono rolled on the ground one by one with his head in his arms. It seemed that there were countless needles sticking to his head. Leihe saw that Tengxiao had made use of his natural ability, and he was not polite. He sprayed out the poison gas that he had stored in the poison bag. Tengxiao, who is weak in talent and ability, can''t hold on to poison gas any longer. He vomites blood and faints. Leihe slowly changed back to orc, and then very proud said: "it seems that I won, you go away."After waking up, Jono turns to see Tengxiao in a coma. He is surprised. He goes to call Tengxiao in a hurry. However, Tengxiao doesn''t respond at all. Instead, his whole face turns blue. After watching the battle between Tengxiao and Leihe, Jono knows that he is far from Tengxiao. Even Tengxiao is not Leihe''s opponent, so he is not. He can fight Leihe fearlessly for Yinzhu, but other people in the tribe can''t. Jono remembers Leihe''s face, carries Tengxiao on his back and goes to the tribe. Tengxiao needs treatment, so he must go back to the priest immediately. As for Yin Zhu, he was not in the team. Maybe they didn''t meet him at all. Leihe watched Jono take people away. Then he took in the cold air and groaned with his head. The flying lion was not simple. His talent was spiritual attack. Damn it. It was so hard. You know Jono was just affected. How high was the impact he was carrying. If it wasn''t for his strong strength, he was afraid that he would make a fool of himself on the scene. Fortunately, he could resist it That''s it. He still has a splitting headache. Fortunately, Jono is gone, or he can''t hold on. The orcs were very happy and ready to cheer, but now they found that their own city leader was also injured. They quickly carried reih up and left, but the place still didn''t stay. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 Tengxiao has been resting for a long time, but he still feels that his head is rising. He doesn''t want things to be OK. He always has a pain in his head. This sequela is very painful, and I don''t know how long it will recover. Where did Tengxiao come from? Even the flying lion in the orc city didn''t return to attack. Damn Tengxiao, he knows that Yin Zhu has no feelings for Tengxiao. Some of them are just pups in their stomachs. When they go back, they give Yin Zhu eye drops. Leihe said that he was never a generous person, hum. Leihe asked the transport team to go back to the dark city. Tengxiao was beaten back here. No one should come in a short time, but the salt mine should also speed up. After all, Leihe''s abnormal to appear in the beast forest. It''s not good to attract those people to inquire. He went back to the salt mine to supervise the town. When Leihe went back, he saw that Yin Zhu was directing the tribe to dry mushrooms and dried fruits. Even bacon was made a lot, because in the cave, Yin Zhu roasted them directly with fire, and almost dried them in the sun. Looking at Yin Zhu, he got along with these orcs very happily. Seeing Leihe coming back, Tang Zhuo turned pale. He could not help worrying and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Things are not going well? " Tang Zhuo can''t help but frown. It''s obvious that Leihe is injured. There are not many people in the world who can hurt Leihe. What is Leihe doing? "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Leihe smiles and then looks at Yin Zhuzheng not far away talking to some old orcs. People around him are very respectful to Yin Zhu. "How is Yin Zhu staying here?" Reich asked with a smile. "It''s very good. I say Yin Zhu is really good. The people like her very much. They keep asking me when you married her." Tang Zhuo perseveres in encouraging Leihe to start. He doesn''t believe it. Leihe really gives up his face to sell his beauty. Can Yin Zhu hold on? But this boy knows the truth of death. "Yin Zhu is really powerful. She knows a lot and teaches all the people in the tribe. Now the most popular person in this mine is Yin Zhu." Tang Zhuo waved his hand, saying that he was out of favor now. Now, as long as Yin Zhu opened his mouth, a group of orcs immediately held what Yin Zhu wanted in front of him. After all, there are very few females in the orcs, especially those who love and care for them. Moreover, Yin Zhu is not coquettish and intelligent. They are eager to contact Yin Zhu. Of course, they know that this is the female of the city leader. They don''t want to be close to Yin Zhu. "Is Bacon made?" Reich asked excitedly. "Well, you didn''t smell it. It''s delicious." Yin Zhu, the bacon, was pickled with spicy sauce. After being roasted, the whole cave was full of that flavor. "Those bacon are all mine." Leihe said overbearing, these are made by Yin Zhu himself, are his, others want to eat their own. "All right." Tang Zhuo doesn''t care about this either. As long as the people of the tribe learn how to make bacon, are they still poor? There are many warriors in the tribe. If you go out for a few rounds, you can catch a lot of prey. In the past, food could not be preserved. Now there are salt mines in the tribe, and there is no shortage of salt and meat. Besides, Yin Zhu also taught them a lot. For example, the pickled vegetables that Yin Zhu brought out a few days ago were used to boil bone soup. They are very sweet and sour A little bit, too. Another thing is that the people of the tribe found that Yin Zhu was very knowledgeable. No matter what plants they knew or not, Yin Zhu could distinguish the functions of these things as long as they took them back. They were all secretly surprised that the Daze tribe was so powerful that a female knew so much, so they went out one by one to see good-looking plants and picked back what they thought they could eat for Yin Zhu to identify . In the past two or three days, Yin Zhu has identified six kinds of edible fruits, four kinds of vegetables, two kinds of spices and eight kinds of medicinal materials. Tang Zhuo would like to call the tribe''s priests to learn something useful from Yin Zhu. Of course, Tang Zhuo did the same. He had sent people back to bring the priest. Leihe walked to Yinzhu''s side with a smile and asked gently, "Yinzhu, are you tired?" When the orcs around saw that their city master had come back, they scattered one by one consciously and gave up the space to Yin Zhu. "I didn''t do anything when I was not tired. They took good care of me and didn''t let me do it. How about you? I don''t think you look very good. Are you too tired? If you''re tired, go and have a rest. " Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing when he saw Lei he coming. Although the orcs here are very kind to her, and they are also very enthusiastic, what''s missing? Yin Zhu always thinks that those people are more polite. Now when she sees Leihe coming back, her heart that she has been carrying is finally relaxed. When Leihe heard that Yinzhu cared about himself, he couldn''t help laughing. "It''s OK. I just run a lot in a day. Just have a rest now." Although he has seen Leihe''s smiling face many times, every time he looks at it, Yin Zhu still feels that his heart beats faster, not because of love, but because it''s too beautiful and shocking. "Then have a good rest and I''ll get you something to eat." Yin Zhu said in a hurry."No, they''ll do it. You''d better work less when you''re pregnant. Talk with me." Thinking that Yinzhu will leave in a few days, Leihe is a little reluctant. "You''re exaggerating. It''s just having a baby. It''s not paralyzed and can''t move. Besides, you have to walk around with a baby. Otherwise, it will be more difficult to have a baby. It''s better to have more exercise. Of course, you can''t overdo it. You can''t make the female feel tired and moderate." Yin Zhu says that Leihe is exaggerating. Even Jono is exaggerating. After knowing that she has a baby, he wants to treat her as a baby. He even supports her when she walks, for fear that she will fall. Thinking of Jono, Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking: "Silver Star, you go to deliver the message, but you can see Jono. Is he OK?" Leihe shook his head. "Yinzhu, I didn''t enter your tribe. After all, I''m a ORC. It''s not good to appear, but I passed the news on." "Silver Star, don''t be sad. There''s nothing wrong with orcs. In fact, I like orcs very much. You don''t know how beautiful you are. If you show them to my bad friends, they will be crazy." Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing when he thought of his bad friends in the 21st century. "You like orcs? Don''t you think I look terrible like this? " Reih was disappointed to see his long tail. "No, you are terrible and beautiful." Yin Zhu grabs Lei he''s hand and says she likes it very much. She''s a little afraid of snakes, but as soon as she thinks it''s silver star, she''s not afraid. Leihe looks at Yinzhu''s sincere appearance and smiles. No matter it''s Yinzhu''s comfort or sincerity, he is happy, because only care can worry about his feelings. "By the way, you''ll be an adult in a few days, and you''ll have to choose a partner, right? Do you want to marry Zai Zai''s father?" Thinking of Tengxiao, Leihe felt that his head was aching. "If we don''t marry, we have no feelings. Why should I marry him? I don''t have to marry when I have children." Yin Zhu says with indifference that it''s not her who has feelings for Tengxiao. She won''t make do with it for her children. Leihe can''t help laughing when he hears this. Tengxiao makes you proud. Now you''ve been taught a lesson. Yinzhu doesn''t marry him. Thinking of this, Leihe really wants to laugh. What''s the use of winning him? Yinzhu doesn''t marry. "Yes, we don''t want to marry people like that. Anyway, Zizai is not afraid of having no father." He said with a smile. Listen to Leihe said the child''s father, Yin Zhu can''t help but think of Jono said he would take care of the baby for himself. "To marry Jono?" Leihe looks at Yinzhu and smiles from the bottom of his heart. Yin Zhu didn''t think much. She regarded Leihe as a good friend, so she nodded with a smile and said, "well, Jono is the best person to me. Jono is very gentle, and the most important thing is that he believes in me, trusts me, and doesn''t let me be wronged." When it comes to Jono, Yin Zhu can''t help but open the chatterbox and mutter about himself and Jono. Jono was the first person in the world to reach out to her. Even the original owner, Eminem, had to stand aside. Leihe''s face is not good at first. He knows that she can''t, but she is not happy when she likes others. However, Leihe is not happy for a while, and then he feels happy for Yinzhu. Jono is so good to Yinzhu that he can''t give Yinzhu happiness. It''s also a kind of happiness for him if Jono can give and see Yinzhu''s happiness. I knew that Jono was so good to Yin Zhu. He should have let Jono go when he was playing tricks on him. But fortunately, he didn''t do anything to Jono. As for Tengxiao, his poison is not so easy to solve, even it will be hard to solve for a long time. Look at Yin Zhu''s appearance, the kind of happiness and dependence from the heart, Yin Zhu really likes this Jono, that''s good. "It seems that Yin Zhu likes Jono very much." RAH''s gentle smile. Yin Zhu is a bit embarrassed for Leihe to tease. "Jono is fine." When a woman marries someone, she just wants to marry a man who is good to her. "If you don''t dislike it, I''ll be the godfather of the children in the future." Leihe looks at Yinzhu''s happy smile and suddenly opens his mouth. Just then Leihe felt that he was abrupt. It''s not a good thing for a good orc to have a godfather of a half ORC. He just wanted to say that he was joking. Who knows that Yin Zhu casually agreed, "OK, I''ll be happy to have such a godfather as you like my cub." Leihe laughs when he hears this. Since Yinzhu doesn''t mind, let''s look at the future cubs. If the cubs are sensible and don''t mind his half Orc godfather, he will treat the children as his own. He thinks that Yinzhu will give birth to some soft and cute cubs, and the cubs will call themselves Godfather. Leihe has a happy smile on his face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 Over there, Jono takes Tengxiao all the way back to the tribe. Montaigne looks at Tengxiao who is carried back by Jono and is surprised. "What''s the matter?" "We met Leihe. Tengxiao had a fight with Leihe. Tengxiao was poisoned by Leihe''s snake." Jono told me what happened to Reich. "You said Reich was in the forest of beasts? That''s not right. " Montaigne thinks it''s wrong to think about it. You know, the dark city is too far away from the beast forest. Even if there are not many prey near the dark city, you don''t have to go to the beast forest so far. You can go to the dark moon rainforest closer. How can you go to the beast forest so far. "Let the priest see Tengxiao first, organize more people to patrol, and gather all the females and cubs together for me, and call people in case of any abnormal situation." Thinking of the captured Sophie, Montaigne has a headache. Yage and muxing blame each other all the time, which makes Montaigne angry. Leihe appears in the forest of beasts, which can be said to be both good and evil. Everything Leihe does depends on his mood. Although he seldom kills orcs, he often does things like robbing females and food and property. If Leihe''s aiming at daze tribe, I''m afraid daze tribe will not be able to keep it. Mengtai is worried and hopes that the purpose of Leihe is not daze tribe. "Father, don''t worry. I didn''t look at reih for daze tribe, because I saw reih carrying something with a group of orcs. I should have robbed enough." Jono looked at Montaigne and couldn''t help comforting him. "Yin Zhu hasn''t been found yet, has he?" Jono came back with Tengxiao first, and other clansmen Jono let them come back by themselves. When Jono heard this, he lowered his head and said, "father, I can''t find Yin Zhu. I can''t find her." Mengtai looked at his tired son with a sad face and was helpless to comfort Jono, "Jono, you go to have a rest first. Maybe when you open your eyes, Yin Zhu will come back." Jono has been holding on for three days and two nights. His beautiful face has become sloppy. "Father, will Yin Zhu really come back?" "Yes, yes, Yin Zhu will definitely come back. You miss her so much, how can she not come back?" Montaigne said with pain. "You go to have a rest first. Don''t worry. My father will ask people to look for him again. If you have news, my father will inform you." Montaigne said softly, afraid to stimulate Jono. Jono shook his head. "Father, I''ll look again." After that, regardless of Meng Tai''s shouting, he plunged into the night. Montaigne looked at Jono going out and sighed deeply. This child, I''m afraid he will be mad if he doesn''t want to find him. Montaigne didn''t stop Jono''s behavior, but he was worried about Jono. He found a relatively stable person to follow Jono, and he could be relieved to have someone to look after him. Mengtai then went to find the priest. The recent tribe is really troubled. It is clear that the tribe is better, but so many things have happened. Mengtai to Xiabai, see Xiabai is help Tengxiao detoxification, "Tengxiao how?" Xia Bai took a look at Meng Tai and said, "Tengxiao is in good health and has some resistance. The poison is not fatal. It''s just that Tengxiao has to be raised for some time." When Montaigne heard this, he said that he had nothing to do with it "Xia Bai, this Leihe appears in the deep forest of beasts. Do you think he will attack our tribe? And then there is the child Yin Zhu. I''m really worried. " Xia Bai is the priest of the tribe. He can more or less see the Enlightenment from heaven, so he wants to ask Yin Zhu whether he can come back safely. Xia Bai stopped for a moment when he heard this, "Yinzhu is blessed. The patriarch is not too worried. Besides, Yinzhu was born in daze tribe, so he will naturally return to Daze tribe." "Just come back, just come back." Montaigne was very excited to hear that. He was really afraid that Yin Zhu would not come back. These days, Jono and Tengxiao are crazy looking for Yinzhu. Meili and the tribe are watching. They have done enough, and no one can bear to say anything more. It''s the two wonderful flowers of Yage and muxing. Sophie is gone. I don''t see how these two people look for them. I see these two people fight fiercely and then accuse each other. Finally, Montaigne scolds them and drives them out to find someone. Yager was a little better. He said he was looking for people, but he went straight to find them. Although he had no brain, he was looking for them like a fly without a head. Mu Xing was lying in the tribe to rest. He said that he was beaten hard by Yager that day, and he couldn''t get up. Moreover, he had to go out to find people with many people. He was afraid that he would not be beaten by orcs. Miao Ni laughs wildly at this time and cries after laughing. For a man like Mu Xing, she is really desperate for this man. You say he likes Sophie so much, but Sophie has an accident. What is this man doing? It''s a pity that she always thought that Mu Xing would die for Sophie. The so-called love is just like this. She is the only one who is stupid. Fortunately, she is now awakened. That''s it. She is stupid and can''t blame others. She just hopes to have a baby soon. Yin Zhu didn''t know that Leihe had conveyed the message to Daze tribe. She also played Tengxiao Jono. She was trying to identify things at this time. Leihe said that she would send her back the day before her. She could only stay for these two days. She wanted to repay Leihe and do something for these orcs. She wanted to teach them what she knew And this group of orcs, they are very lovely people.Orcs are not so terrible and hateful as they are said to be. On the contrary, they are just a group of pitiful children who have been abandoned since they were young. As long as they are a little better to them, they will be very grateful. In other words, they are just children who have been abandoned after their illness. They beg for the care and tolerance of the world. However, orcs directly abandon them. What can they say Orcs are punished by heaven. It''s their own ignorance that just born children should be punished for what they do. Orcs are extreme. That''s also because orcs themselves make them. Yin Zhu couldn''t figure out how those parents who gave birth to Orc children were willing to abandon them in this way. How could they leave their children in the dark city and feel no pain? Shouldn''t we give more love to such children? "Silver Star, I know a lot of things, but I don''t know how to teach you. Can you take me to the mountains? When I have time, I will teach you all these things. " Yin Zhu holds Lei he''s hand and says. "Yin Zhu, you teach us all these things. Aren''t the people of your tribe angry?" Although Leihe wants to learn those things, Leihe also worries that Yin Zhu will be punished by the tribe if he teaches them these things. After all, anything related to food is the property of the tribe. They have learned how to make bacon, which is enough. "Don''t worry. The tribe didn''t teach me this, so it''s nothing to teach you. Just don''t challenge daze tribe after you learn it." Yin Zhu smiles. Leihe and these orcs Yin Zhu regard them as their friends, while daze tribe has their own relatives. She doesn''t want daze tribe to conflict with Leihe. "No, Yinzhu, I promise, I promise that the orcs will not invade daze tribe while I''m alive." He didn''t know what would happen after he died. "I believe you." Although Leihe did not say his identity, it can be seen that Leihe should be the leader of this group of orcs. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the mountains. Yin Zhu seldom goes to the mountains." Reich asked with a smile. "Well, very few. Because of the danger in the mountain, I went to the back mountain of the tribe and picked some mushrooms." Yin Zhu is walking slowly beside Leihe. The air in the mountain is very good, and there are many kinds of things. Leihe is worried about the danger, so he has asked people to walk their way ahead of time. If there are any dangerous things, he can send them away first. Along the way, when Yin Zhu saw different people he didn''t know, he went up and touched them. Then he talked about the habits of these things. It''s a pity that some fruits can be eaten before the season. Some are trees, which are useless except for building houses and making furniture. When Yin Zhu sees something he is interested in, he will put it away. Leihe also knows that Yin Zhu has an invisible bag that can hold things, so he doesn''t care much. Among them, Yin Zhu collected a very beautiful flower. The flower was white with a little powder. It was very elegant and the fragrance was very pleasant. It was light but spread far away. Yin Zhu wanted to take it back and plant it at the entrance of his cave. He didn''t know if he could plant it. I also picked a big bag of small flower bamboo shoots. This is not the huge bamboo shoots before. It''s only as big as the female''s small arm. The most important thing is that the bamboo shoots are sweet. He also found a kind of grass that can clean things. The cleaning effect of the grass is very good. Yin Zhu also wants to go back to see if he can extract some essential oil to make soap. Every day, he washes his hair and takes a bath with clean water, and he always feels that he hasn''t washed it clean. Leihe watched Yin Zhu collect a lot of things along the way. Some things he couldn''t eat were beautiful and funny. He didn''t say so. On the contrary, he would help Yin Zhu collect. After walking for a while, the two of them took a rest. After all, Yin Zhu is pregnant and can''t engage in activities. Fortunately, Yin Zhu knows how to handle himself. When he is tired, he will ask for a rest. This is when Yin Zhu puts his hand on a small dark red tree, Yin Zhu suddenly stares and opens his mouth in disbelief. Leihe saw this and quickly stepped forward to hold Yinzhu. Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong? "What''s the matter with you, Yin Zhu?" Reich asked anxiously. Yin Zhu was looking at her identification system interface. Just now, the identification system prompted her to successfully identify 100 kinds of items. She was promoted from an identification apprentice to a junior appraiser, awarded a bottle of experience Dan and a food processor. Experience Dan doesn''t know how to use it. The food processor is different. Look at the introduction. As long as food can be processed, of course, Yin Zhu must know how to process it. Then she just needs to write the ingredients steps on the processor, and then match the things, and the processor will automatically process them. That is to say, she only needs to find the raw materials to eat. "Rich, rich, silver star, I''m rich, ha ha ha." Yin Zhu is happy and jumping. She didn''t even know that there were rewards for the upgrade of the appraisal system. It seems that it should be embedded in the game. The game gives rewards, such as the useless experience Dan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 Leihe saw this and finally knew that Yinzhu was happy, not a bad thing, but seeing Yinzhu jump like this, he couldn''t resist. He quickly grabbed Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, don''t jump, don''t jump, I''m afraid of you." At this time, Yin Zhu threw himself into Leihe''s arms, "Silver Star, I got good things, very good things." Yin Zhu looks at Lei he with bright eyes. "I know. I know. Don''t be so excited." Reich didn''t feel so tired to go out and have a fight. "Come on, take a deep breath and calm down first." Reich guides carefully. Yin Zhu knows she''s excited, but the baby in her stomach is good. It''s OK. "It''s OK, silver star. Don''t worry." Yin Zhu patted Leihe''s hand. "Silver Star, let''s go back and show you my baby." Now Yin Zhu is not in the mood to identify new species. She wants to go back and see how the food processor works. "Good." Leihe is obedient to Yinzhu. He will promise what Yinzhu wants to do. After returning to the salt mine, Yin Zhu takes the processor out of his backpack. Leihe looks at the big lump that suddenly appears bigger than his animal body. Is this what Yin Zhu said? "Yin Zhu, what is this?" Leihe asked curiously and touched while he asked. When he touched, Leihe still exerted his power quietly. However, he found that he used so much energy that he could not leave any trace. What is it? It''s terrible. "Well, this is a food processor, which can process a lot of food, such as bacon. With this machine, you don''t need so much trouble. Take it out in the sun and throw it in. He will automatically make the meat into bacon." Yin Zhu takes the simplest way to make bacon as an example. "So good?" Leihe is very curious. He has never heard of this machine. The shell of this machine is very similar to Yin Zhu''s sharp weapon. Yin Zhu has already started to operate according to the instructions. There are a lot of wild fruits, which are picked by the orcs. They don''t like to eat them very much. They mainly pick them for her. Yin Zhu wants to see what to do with dried fruit. The processing of dried fruit is simple, that is, drying. Yin Zhu set up a program, chose a kind of sweet fruit, peeled and seeded it, cut it into small pieces of moderate size and poured it into the machine. Then Yin Zhu saw the machine booming and began to operate. The orcs around them were scared to death when they heard the roaring sound. They thought something was wrong with the mine and ran out one by one anxiously. Leihe stopped them in a hurry and said that they were OK and could continue to collect salt. Soon, about half an hour later, the dried fruit was ready. Yin Zhu looked at the dried fruit, which was very uniform one by one, and the color was very beautiful. Yin Zhu took a piece of dried fruit and tasted it. It was delicious. When he didn''t eat it, he finally had a snack. "Silver Star, this is dried fruit. Would you like to taste it?" Because of its high sugar content, this fruit can be made into dried fruit and wine. Yin Zhuxin has already begun to calculate what to do next. Even the fruit with low sugar content can be made into salty dried fruit, which will not be bad. With this food processor, she can make more things. Then Yin Zhu tried to make bacon again. It took a long time to make bacon. It took about 200 Jin of meat to make at one time. It took more than two hours to make it. Yin Zhu directly handed the bacon to Leihe. Leihe also looked at the machine foolishly. It''s very powerful. Just put the food in and brush it out. After coming out, these things can be preserved for a long time. It''s really good. No wonder Yin Zhu is so happy. "Yin Zhu is really powerful." Leihe kept turning around the machine to see if he could make such a thing. Although many things can be done by people, it''s not as convenient as this machine. "Yin Zhu, can you make another one?" Leihe looked at Yinzhu, not because he was greedy, but because it was too useful for the tribe. "I''m afraid it won''t work." This is as like as two peas. It won''t reward her even if she gets in next time. Thinking of the next promotion, Yin Zhu couldn''t help looking at the appraisal experience. Well, the next promotion requires 500 experiences, which means that she has to identify 500 species. It''s a bit challenging, but the worst thing in the world is new species. If you can see anything on the roadside and paste it for appraisal, or she can take two days to go crazy and spell it out to see if it can be renewed Get a good thing out. When Leihe heard this, he laughed and touched Yin Zhu''s forehead. "Don''t be embarrassed. It''s not your fault. Besides, it''s just convenient to use things. There are so many of us. Those guys can''t be lazy and used to them." Although he knew that this was used by Leihe to comfort himself, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing. In the evening, Yin Zhu uses Mianmian root to make starch directly, and then the starch is directly made into dry rice noodles, and then gives himself and Leihe a large pot of noodles. Yin Zhu''s face was full of tears. After a long time in the orc tribe, she finally had a normal meal.Leihe is also eating vermicelli. The vermicelli is cooked in bone soup with sauerkraut. It''s really delicious. The food made from the roots is so delicious. It''s hard to see. Yin Zhu said that he would teach them how to make vermicelli by hand tomorrow. Tang Zhuo looks at the pot of vermicelli with red eyes. He dares to grab it. It tastes delicious whether he looks at it or smells it. Especially when Leihe eats so happily, it shows that it is absolutely a rare delicacy. Fortunately, Yin Zhu says that he will teach them to make vermicelli by hand tomorrow. Tang Zhuo found that when he got to know Yin Zhu, he realized that his life before was worse than that of dogs. What he ate was too bad. Now life is life. After dinner, Yin Zhu plans to get some fruit wine for Lei he to make a tooth beating ceremony. Then when he operates it again, Yin Zhu finds that the machine can''t work. After checking for a long time, he finds that the energy of the machine has been used up. Next, he has to put it here to absorb energy. It takes 12 hours to absorb energy. It seems that the machine can''t be used without limit. Think about it, There is no such good thing. It seems that we can''t do it now, we can only do it tomorrow. She wants to help reher get more food before she leaves, especially the things that are difficult to do by hand. The machine is simple and convenient. As long as you know the step formula, you can do it, and the delivery speed is very fast. The next day, Yin Zhu sets up the machine to make fruit wine, and goes out with Lei he. She wants to quickly identify more things, and then unlock the next machine. Lei he looks at Yin Zhu in a hurry, but Lei he knows that Yin Zhu seems to be able to get benefits by touching those things. Since it''s good for Yin Zhu, Lei he naturally accompanies him, and this is a good thing Second Leihe turns into a beast and takes Yinzhu. It''s faster. Yin Zhu wants to get more things, but it takes time to identify. This morning, he only identified 200 kinds of things. He did not collect and teach them. He just went through the stage quickly. Leihe saw that Yin Zhu was in a hurry. In the afternoon, he also took Yin Zhu''s drill all over the mountain. By the time of the evening, it was more than 430 Yin Zhu gritted his teeth and said, "Silver Star, we work overtime, but I''m still short of more than 60." Leihe nodded and took Yinzhu to continue to drill. Fortunately, there was nothing in the mountain, but there were many kinds of things. Yinzhu didn''t even let go the grass on the roadside. He searched the carpet to identify the past. By the middle of the moon, Yin zhuzhong had collected 500 experience points. Listening to the beautiful sound of the system, Yin Zhu narrowed his eyes with a smile. However, this time, in addition to the experience Dan, the reward was a beautiful necklace with a five compartment knapsack, 20 points for each spiritual power, and two skills, one is called absolute guard When the wearer receives a fatal attack, the damage will be reduced by 50%. The other is to eliminate, eliminate all negative mental effects. This is a good life-saving thing. Yin Zhu is also very useful, but it should be more useful for Leihe. After all, she doesn''t go out much and meets few dangers, but Leihe is different. They often encounter dangers when they go hunting. There is also backpack. Although there are few five squares, it can be superimposed and it can be adjusted If it''s possible to make a box as big as a house to hold things, it''s also one. If it''s possible to make 99 boxes as big as a house, how many things can it hold. Yin Zhu has some entanglement with the necklace. The entanglement is not whether to give it to Leihe, but it''s what Jono also needs. However, Yin Zhu tangles for a while, and then hands the necklace to Leihe. Her necklace is from Leihe and her whole mountain. Jono will wait for next time, and she will get a better one for Jono next time. "Silver Star, here you are." Yin Zhu gives the necklace to Lei he with a smile. The first time Leihe saw the necklace, he was surprised. It was very beautiful. It was a silver necklace. There was a blue gem embedded at the bottom of the necklace. The gem reflected an attractive light in the night light. The necklace was very delicate, and there were dark patterns on it. It didn''t look like the orc mainlanders could make it. At least no one here has such craft, but it''s so beautiful Beautiful things are more suitable for girls. "Yin Zhu is suitable for you." Reich refused with a smile. "Take it for you. Besides, I don''t need it. Put it on and have a look." Yin Zhu put it on Leihe''s neck. Leihe looks at Yinzhu, half leaning in his arms, thinking about his feet and wearing a necklace for him. The tip of his nose is full of the fragrance of Yinzhu. As soon as the necklace was put on his neck, Leihe felt that it was wrong. He felt that his whole body was full of strength. In addition, his head, which had been hurt by Tengxiao, was not painful now, but felt that his head was very comfortable. Then Leihe felt that he had two more talents, one was to protect and the other was to eliminate all mental effects, Also, he saw five small pockets that could hold things. Leihe was surprised and quickly took off the necklace, and then he found that the two talents were gone, and his head would also have a pain. He has never heard of a necklace that can increase his talent and ability. The five small pockets should be invisible bags mentioned by Yin Zhu, not to mention wearing a necklace. He thinks his strength is much stronger, even his mental strength is much stronger. If he wears this necklace when fighting with Tengxiao, Tengxiao will not hurt him at all.Leihe shakes his hands and holds the necklace. It''s a rare treasure. Yin Zhu gives it to himself. He wants it very much, but it''s too expensive for him. "Yin Zhu, I can''t take this." Leihe handed it to Yin Zhu. "What do you mean you can''t ask for something and don''t give it to you? You''re stupid." Yin Zhuzhen didn''t expect that Leihe would give it back to him. "Yin Zhu, there are some things I can be rude to you, but they really can''t be." Leihe took Yinzhu''s hand and said, "this thing is very important to you, as well as the role of the necklace. No one can tell. Not everyone is the same as me. It''s not that the killing and looting of treasures didn''t happen. I''ll keep my mind in the future." "Silver Star, are you sure you don''t want it? If you don''t want it, I''ll throw it away." Yin Zhu said angrily. "No." Leihe answered with a firm heart. He didn''t think Yin Zhu would throw away such a good thing. "Silver Star, you really don''t want it. I worked so hard to get it out, but you said no? Since you don''t want it, I don''t want it either. " Yin Zhuyang starts to throw out the necklace. "No," he said RAH yelled. At this time, Yin Zhu turns around with a smile and opens his palm to Lei he. The necklace is still in Yin Zhu''s palm. "I''ve never seen you so duplicative. If you want it, you can''t get so much nonsense. If you feel sorry for taking my things, I''ll give it to you when you have good things in the future." Yin Zhu directly put the necklace into Leihe''s hand, and then said overbearing. Leihe grabs the necklace in his hand and feels warm. Yin Zhu says the necklace is made for him. "Well, I''ll give you whatever you want." Even my life. Leihe added silently. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 Leihe took the necklace in his hand and took a deep breath. "Thank you, Yin Zhu. I like it very much." Yin Zhu looks at Leihe''s joyful appearance, and he is also happy in his heart. This necklace looks feminine, so Leihe likes it. "If you like it, I''ll tell you that there are five backpacks in it. You can put 99 things in each lattice, no matter how big or small, so you can put some boxes of the same size to hold things. What''s more, the things in the backpack will not go bad, that is, the fresh meat will not go bad for long." The most reasonable use of this backpack is Yin Zhu''s direct telling Leihe. For example, Leihe''s tribe transports salt mines. With this, they don''t have to carry it by hand. "Well, I see." Originally, I thought that the bag looked very small. I didn''t expect that it was not only for eyes, but also for the function of preserving food. It''s a great treasure for any Orc tribe. Actually, the storage is not calculated according to the area, but according to the pieces. Leihe has planned to let the craftsmen of the tribe make the largest wooden boxes to hold things. This thing only stores things, which is a treasure, not to mention other things. It can be said that it is a divine thing. "Yin Zhu, will it hurt you if you make this necklace? You shouldn''t make this for me." Leihe didn''t expect that Yin Zhu tried to identify the plants in order to get the necklace for himself. This thing is too magical and powerful, and he didn''t know what Yin Zhu paid to get these things. There is no such cheap good thing in the world. If this thing could be obtained in one day, it would be all over the street. So Yin Zhu must have paid a price he didn''t know. Leihe is very tangled. He likes Yin Zhu to give him something, but as long as he thinks that Yin Zhu paid a lot to get it, he doesn''t want it. "RAH, you think too much. This necklace doesn''t cost anything. Would I be so stupid? Hurt myself to get this necklace for you. As you can see, as long as I stick my hand to these plants, I can identify what it is and whether it can be eaten. As long as I identify what I can eat, the more I can identify, the better it will be, and the happier the animal God will be. This is my reward from the animal God. " Yin Zhu didn''t say anything about the system. He said that other people didn''t understand it, so he simply regarded the system as the beast god they believed in. "Is there really no harm?" Asked Reich. "Don''t worry. I really don''t have it, but it''s hard to make it." Yin Zhu took a look at his appraisal system, and now he has been upgraded to an intermediate appraiser. It takes 5000 experience points for an intermediate appraiser to be promoted to a senior appraiser, but it''s not so easy. Yin Zhu estimates that he will have to upgrade in the next year or two. Especially this time, most of the plants growing in the forest have been identified. In this similar environment, it''s not so fast to find new plants. However, many edible things have been found in the system. After sorting out these things, there are another 78 or 80 species. Yin Zhu plans to do a good job after going back. "RAH, I''ve found so many things to eat. I''ll tell you later when I''ve sorted them out." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "OK, but now we should go back to eat first, and then have a good rest. You need a rest. It''s all my fault that you make trouble of." Looking at Yin Zhu''s exhausted face, Leihe felt a little distressed. "Well, go back." The goal has been achieved, and Yin Zhu doesn''t insist on it any more. Moreover, she is really tired. Although she hasn''t walked all day today, it''s Leihe who took her with her, but the identification of things requires mental strength. The body is not tired, and the spirit is also tired. After he went back, Tang Zhuo had already prepared his diet, and even the hot water for Yin Zhu''s bath had been burned. After Yin Zhu stayed in the salt mine for a few days, Tang Zhuo knew something about Yin Zhu. She insisted on eating and taking a bath. She didn''t care about anything else. After eating and cleaning, Yin Zhu went to bed. Leihe looks at Yinzhu''s tired appearance, reaches out and caresses Yinzhu''s long hair, and then goes out. "Tang Zhuo, take care of Yin Zhu for me. I''ll go out for a while." Reich orders this. "What''s the emergency?" Tang Zhuo knows that if there is no accident, he will send Yin Zhu back tomorrow. Should Lei he accompany Yin Zhu at this time. "It''s OK. I''ll go out and come back tomorrow morning." Leihe said lightly. Tang Zhuo watched Leihe walk away with some confusion. Reich then turned into a beast and glided away in the night. Leihe quickly goes to his destination. He wants to go to the beast mountain. His beloved female will grow up and marry someone else tomorrow. He can''t marry her. He always has to prepare a dowry for her to get married. Animal mountain is the most magical mountain in the world of animal God. There are mysterious flower of animal and the most precious crystal of animal. The female of flower of animal can keep her youth for ten years after eating it, while the female of flower of animal can purify the blood of cub. It is very likely that the blood of animal will appear. Several animal kings in the city of animal king all have the blood of animal, only one of them has the blood of animal The strength of blood is related to how many blood we inherit.However, as Leihe knows, there is only a trace of divine animal blood in the orc King City, which is better than ordinary orcs. There is no divine animal''s talent and skills. That Tengxiao looks very annoying, but it seems that his blood is very different. Leihe suspects that Tengxiao should have something to do with the blood of the beast king city. If he can get the crystal of the beast, it will do a lot of good to Yin Zhu''s children. It''s just that the flower of the beast God and the crystal of the beast God have to be recognized by the beast God. However, the recognition of the beast God is not so easy. At least in mainland China, no one has been recognized by the beast God for many years. As far as he knows, it was 20 years ago. Animal God test is not absolutely safe. If you pass it, you will get treasure. If you fail, you will die in animal god mountain. It took Rehe about half an hour to walk to the foot of the mountain. Looking at the crystal mountain, he touched his necklace and walked in. The animal god mountain looks like a crystal mountain outside. After entering it, I found that it is a snow mountain. If I want to pass the test, I need to walk to the animal God Temple on the top of the mountain. The temperature of Mt. beast is very cold, which makes people shiver. Especially for reih, he is a snake orc, and he is afraid of cold. When the weather is too cold, he even hibernates. After walking about 2000 meters, reih feels that his body is going to freeze, and the speed is getting slower and slower. And he''s still a long way from the top of the mountain. Now half the distance hasn''t arrived. Leihe raised his head, the sky did not know when the snow had been floating, in front of the snow capped mountains, and even Leihe also saw a lot of not frozen orcs on the half way. Give up or move on? Leihe looked down at the necklace on his chest, with a gentle face. What he can do for Yin Zhu is just like this. Do you want to shrink back? Think of today''s day, Yin Zhu in order to get this necklace for himself, all day long desperately rush time, tired like that, although Yin Zhu said that this thing she spent a little experience to get, but for Leihe, this is not the same, at least he so much, also the first time someone so trouble to get him a gift. When Leihe thought of Yinzhu, he felt that his whole body was full of strength. He tilted his head and walked towards the mountain step by step. the snow on the mountain was getting bigger and bigger, and it hurt him very much. But Leihe continued to move forward step by step, just like he didn''t feel it. Even to stimulate himself, he scratched himself with a sharp bone, and relied on the pain to stimulate himself step by step Go ahead. Leihe looked at the animal temple not far away. His eyes were bright. When he arrived, he was going to the animal temple. His body was covered with dozens of wounds, large and small. At the beginning, the wounds were relatively small, but the little pain behind was useless to Leihe. He made the wound bigger and insisted on it all the time. In addition, the necklace given by Yin Zhu also played a certain role. When he was in a better spirit, he would not fall into an illusion. Leihe climbed into the animal Temple step by step. When he climbed into the animal temple, the cold around him disappeared. On the contrary, it was like staying in a warm summer. Even the wounds on his body stopped bleeding. His tired spirit was much better. Even Leihe felt a mysterious force flowing into his body, and then he had a more powerful spirit power. At the same time, the whole Orc continent drives out bursts of Sanskrit. All orcs know that someone has passed the test of the beast God and won the reward of the beast God. Anyone who can pass the test of the beast God is the patron of the beast God and the strong one in the orc continent. I really don''t know who broke through the beast god mountain. People from all major forces rushed to send people to wait outside the beast mountain to find out who passed through it. Of course, it would be better if they could draw this person into their own camp. Leihe took a rest for a while, then stood up and looked at the two jade boxes in front of him. One contained the flower of the beast God, and the other contained the crystal of the beast God. That''s great. Leihe was very happy. Not everyone who passed the test could get two things. It is said that the test of the beast god mountain is different for everyone, and the things he got are also different. He can get two things at a time There are few of them. It seems that his test this time should be more difficult, but he also gained great benefits. Leihe put away the two jade boxes and prepared to go down the mountain. He had to go back to Yinzhu''s, and now it''s almost just right to go back. This downhill is not at all dangerous. It looks like it''s still a cold snow mountain, but it''s not cold at all. On the contrary, it''s very warm. Leihe quickly goes down the mountain and drives towards the salt mine. As for the people sent by the major tribes who are still on the way, all of them didn''t expect that they would leave immediately without rest after being tested. They had to wait for nothing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 When Leihe returned to the salt mine, Yin Zhu was still asleep, but Tang Zhuo looked at the bruised Leihe and couldn''t help staring, "boss, what''s the matter with you? Who, who has the ability to hurt you like this? " Although the wound has all healed, the scar can still be seen. "It''s OK. It''s not good. " Leihe looks at tangzhuo. He talks a lot. Tang Zhuo is very puzzled, this situation seems to be some wrong, the boss''s body he still know, how suddenly so many wounds, no, this wound yesterday how quickly scar? Did he remember wrong before? Or did the boss get hurt recently? He didn''t know? "By the way, boss, someone broke through the beast God yesterday..." Tang Zhuo had just wanted to say that he shocked the whole Orc continent last night, and then he couldn''t go on. The boss went out well yesterday. Suddenly, there were so many wounds. And the most important thing was that the wounds of the boss were healed overnight. Besides the magical power of the place in the beast mountain, the boss of his own family is definitely the first one who can cross the beast mountain in this continent. Tang Zhuo trembled and pointed to Leihe, "boss, you, you went to beast mountain yesterday." "Well, what should I do? It''s just a small thing. Well, don''t talk so much nonsense." Leihe feels a little careless at this time. Tang Zhuo can find his injuries. It seems that he wants to decorate them later, but he can''t let Yin Zhu find his injuries. "Boss, you went to the beast mountain for Yin Zhu. Boss, you like Yin Zhu so much, so leave the people behind. We are not afraid of daze tribe." Tang Zhuo knows very well that although the male orcs on the other side of the beast mountain can get some benefits, the biggest benefits are for the female as well as the descendants, and what''s in Yin Zhu''s stomach is not Leihe''s species, so it''s all for Yin Zhu. Beast mountain, it''s a place where people will lose their lives at any time. Even their lives can be saved for each other. What else can''t be crossed. Tang Zhuo said that he would keep his sister-in-law anyway. This brother is very cold. It''s only after he got to know Yin Zhu that he had some fun, like a person. "I don''t want to hear Tang Zhuo''s words for the second time, otherwise we don''t even have to do it." Leihe warned coldly. No one can talk about Yin Zhu''s happiness, even he can''t. besides, Yin Zhu really likes the one named Jono, and he will raise his hands to agree. When Tang Zhuo heard this, he wanted to fight with Leihe, but he couldn''t fight. Because of their awkwardness and stubbornness, he couldn''t do anything about it. However, it doesn''t matter that Yin Zhu can''t go back. Anyway, Yin Zhu is not a partner. When he comes back, he can brush some sense of existence for his boss. By the way, he can talk about his boss It''s OK for him to follow the curve, as long as Yin Zhu doesn''t forget his boss. "So seriously, when did I do something against your will? I just hope you are happy. You say you don''t want cubs. You and Yin Zhu can not have cubs. Anyway, Yin Zhu has cubs now, and we don''t dislike her cubs." Tang Zhuo said weakly. Leihe heard this words fiercely stare at Tang Zhuo, "shut up, don''t say that again." In addition, Leihe is afraid that he will be moved, and then does something to hurt Yinzhu. "And I''m not allowed to talk about going to the beast mountain. I''ll come to you if I tell you, you know?" Leihe looks at Tang Zhuo coldly. "I know, I know, long winded." Tang Zhuo is a little angry, which can''t be said or done. He is eager to be a matchmaker. Leihe took clear water to clean up for himself, and specially found leather clothes to cover up his injuries, so that he looked more energetic. Leihe asked people to prepare a lot of big boxes, and then used Yin Zhujiao''s method to pack all the salt mines into his backpack. Tang Zhuo looked at Leihe in amazement and waved to a lot of salt mines. Then everything was gone. He cried out in amazement: "Leihe, the salt is gone." Leihe saw this white, Tang Zhuo one eye: "urgent what, salt is not missing, is I put away." "Yes? Put it away? " Tangzhuo looks at Leihe in amazement. Leihe looked at the neatly arranged boxes of salt mines inside the necklace. It was amazing that so many things had been loaded all at once. In order to get someone to make bigger boxes in the future, he had to load some food as well as salt. Seeing that Tang Zhuo didn''t believe it, Leihe waved his hand again and let everything out. Leihe found that it also needed spirit to collect and put things. Although he didn''t use much spirit, he would have a headache if he used it all the time. "Well, that''s great, Reich. How do you do that? Teach me." Tang Zhuo excitedly grabs Leihe''s hand. With such ability, it''s much easier to carry anything in the future. "Talent skills, you can''t learn." Reich directly attributed this to talent skills. No one would say about necklaces. Even the closest people would not say about money. No matter how powerful the talent skills are, they can''t be deprived. At most, those people are hot eyed. "You''ve learned the talent skills again, and your life is wonderful." Tang Zhuo wails. Not every Orc has talent. Only a powerful Orc can understand talent. When Leihe has a talent skill, he understands another one. He doesn''t have a talent skill. It''s unfair.Leihe doesn''t pay attention to Tang Zhuo''s ghost calls. He goes to prepare breakfast. It''s time for Yin Zhu to wake up. He treasures every minute he gives you. "RAH, how do you understand this talent? I think my brain is very useful." Tang Zhuo said that his ability is not weak, why do not have talent ability? "It''s natural. You don''t have to be jealous." Leihe cooked bone soup and said with a smile. When Tang Zhuo heard this, he felt that he was hurt internally. He didn''t want to pay attention to Leihe at all. When Yin Zhu wakes up, he finds that Leihe has already made breakfast. Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed. Leihe is too good to her these days. Leihe took out two jade boxes and handed them to Yinzhu with a smile. "Yinzhu, you are going to be an adult soon. This is a gift for you to grow up." Yin Zhu looked at two exquisite jade boxes placed in front of him. The jade box looked high-end and high-grade, not to mention the things in the jade box. Yin Zhu swallowed, "brother Leihe, what''s this?" Leihe encouraged Yin Zhu to smile, "open it and see if you like it or not." "It''s so valuable. I can''t take it." The box alone looks frightening, not to mention the contents. Reich is his Savior, and the things he gives to Reich are not valuable. Thunder heard this, his face sank, "if you don''t like it, throw it away. And this is for you. " Reich tore the necklace off his neck and threw it on the table. Yin Zhu can''t help but slip three black threads down his head when he hears this. The thief is so damn familiar with this. Isn''t that what she said yesterday? "No, no, silver star." Yin Zhu stopped in a hurry. "Or do you show that you don''t discriminate against me as a Orc on the surface, but actually you still dislike me as a Orc and don''t deserve to give you a gift?" Reich''s face was overcast. "No, absolutely not. I''ll take the things under my hand. Silver Star, don''t be angry." Yin Zhu quickly raised his hands to show his surrender and accepted the gift. "See if you like it or not." Seeing that Yin Zhu agreed to take it, Leihe put on warm flowers, and the whole person laughed brightly. Knowing that Leihe was trying to force his subordinates to act as gifts, Yin Zhu was deeply moved. She carefully opened the first jade box, and saw a crystal like flower placed in the box. Under the sunlight, the crystal radiated colorful and dreamlike light, "good, beautiful." Yin Zhu swallowed. This is the most beautiful flower she has ever seen. At this time, the identification system, which usually doesn''t respond, suddenly rings crazily, "discover the tears of God, discover whether the tears of God contribute to the system, and the system will give you a mysterious gift package." At this time, Yin Zhu curiously took a look at her own identification system. On weekdays, she doesn''t need to touch something to identify it? Now she just opened the lid, and the system took the initiative to identify it before touching it, which is very abnormal. "Whether to present the tears to the system, the system can give you a mysterious gift package." The system prompts again. She thinks it''s just a small program she wrote. This time, she would take the initiative to ask for something. How could her system be a bit weird and ask for something? Think of this, Yin Zhu quickly refused, "no, do not change." This thing can make the system look good. It''s certainly not simple. It can also make the things in such a jade box simple? When the system hears Yin Zhu''s refusal, the unwilling voice remembers again, "if the host is willing to contribute the tears of God, you can choose an item to exchange." Brushing, the panel suddenly more than ten things can be changed. Yin Zhu looked up and saw that everything was very good. The first one was a big medicine box filled with necessary medicines for home use. The second one was a textile machine, which could be used to weave cloth. As long as she found out the cotton, the third one was a long knife. Looking at the weapon, it should be regarded as orange weapon. Its attribute was much better than that on Leihe''s neck Four are a bottle of spring water, which is called moonlight water. According to the introduction, it can transform people, wash hair and cut marrow Ten things are very good things. Even Yin Zhu''s eyes are broken when he looks at them. But the more so, Yin Zhu is more cautious. This system is obviously tempting her to change. This system is very wrong. Yin Zhu plans to study this system carefully later. This is definitely not the little program he wrote before. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 Leihe looked at Yinzhu stupefied, can''t help worrying and asked: "Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you?" It seems that Yin Zhu is not right to take out the flower of beast God and the crystal of beast God. At this time, Yin Zhu directly covered the jade box, and the system was finally quiet. "Silver Star, what are these two boxes?" Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice, this thing can make the system change, which also let Yin Zhu know that the original system is not the same as what he wrote at the beginning. I don''t know what happened. Looking at the system, I even have wisdom. "Yin Zhu, just some worthless trinkets." Leihe didn''t want to say that it was the flower of beast God and the crystal of beast, so that Yinzhu didn''t want to take it. "Silver Star, I can''t take it." Yin Zhu pushed the things back directly. "Yin Zhu." Leihe doesn''t understand that Yin Zhuming has accepted it. Why doesn''t he accept it again? He looked at Yin Zhu in amazement, helpless. "Yin Zhu, why?" Reich doesn''t understand. "Because it''s too expensive, I can''t afford you. Take it back." Yin Zhu said faintly, besides, this thing can make the system out of control, Yin Zhu is a little afraid. Seeing this, Leihe took off the necklace and threw it on the table. "Yinzhu, you can give me all your precious things. If I give you something, you think it''s too precious. What are you playing with me? Why don''t you take my things? " Reich has some questions about injuries. He was so happy that he wanted to give something to Yin Zhu. He was so happy that he hoped that he could help Yin Zhu. As a result, he tried his best to get something. Yin Zhu said that she didn''t want it. Looking at Lei he''s red eyes, Yin Zhu sighed, "Silver Star, it''s not that I don''t accept your things, but that you don''t want to tell me what it is because I''m afraid it''s too expensive. Don''t I accept it? You have to be honest and tell me what it is, and I''ll take it. " Hearing that Yin Zhu didn''t dislike himself, Leihe felt better at last, "will you accept what I said?" Asked Reich, sullen. "Yes." Yin Zhu answered, this can let oneself system go wrong thing, she must ask clear exactly is what thing. "What you just opened is the flower of God of beast, and another box contains the crystal of God of beast." Reich explained. At this time, Yin Zhu turns on the beast God crystal. At this time, the system automatically rings again, "found the broken God crystal, do you want to exchange it?" This time, the system is not so wordy. When Yin Zhu heard this, he covered the box without expression, and then took a deep breath. It was not only the flower of the beast God, but also the crystal system of the beast God. The flower of beast God, the crystal of beast God. This morning, many orcs here were discussing that someone had passed through the mountain of beast God. She had heard about the mountain of beast God. It seems that this matter has something to do with the mountain of beast God. No one in the world has ever seen the mountain of beast God, but there are many legends about it. It seems that it is necessary for her to go to the mountain of beast God. Of course not now. When Yin Zhu is going back, she will have a good understanding of the beast mountain. Then when the baby is born, she will go to the beast mountain to see what''s inside. "Yin Zhu, I just think that the flower of beast God and the crystal of beast are of some use to you, so I''ve got them for you. You''ll take them." Leihe carefully looks at Yinzhu, afraid that Yinzhu will not accept it. Animal God flower, this can keep the appearance of youth unchanged things, that woman will not, animal God crystal is more precious. Yin Zhu thinks that it''s something Leihe went to the beast mountain in the middle of the night, and then tried his best to get it back for himself. At this time, he is still pretending to be nobody in front of her. Can he sleep all night? "It''s under my control, but you must go to bed immediately. What are you doing here after you haven''t slept all day?" Yin Zhu is so angry that he goes to pull Leihe. However, he accidentally sees the scar under the clothes. Seeing that the scar is not right, Yin Zhu quickly reaches for it. Leihe see this quickly back two steps, "Yinzhu, I''m sleepy, first to rest." At this time, Yin Zhu lived in Leihe''s hand, tears fell one by one, "Silver Star, why do you, why do you want to do this, why do you work so hard, why are you so good to me?" "And you? Why are you so nice to me? " Reich asked. "Because you are my Savior." Yin Zhu replied. Reich was disappointed to hear this answer. Why, sometimes he wondered why he would like a female in just a few days. He thought he would never like a female in his life. Maybe it''s because he''s been lonely for a long time, so when he comes across this female who won''t discriminate against him, who is kind to him and cares about him, he falls into it. "Silly girl, you''ve brought us orcs too many benefits. I''m not sure in my life. I can only repay you as much as I can." Leihe touched Yinzhu''s head with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "I don''t deserve what you did to me. I teach you that it''s not worth what you repay me. Besides, I owe you kindness." At the beginning, I taught Silver Star how to store food, because silver star was her savior. In addition, the orcs were very kind to her, and she was very soft hearted. She could not see the people she knew were starving and freezing, so she taught them to make bacon and all kinds of food, which was worth saving her life.As for the present necklace, it was because Silver Star accompanied her all day in the mountains to make identification. When things came out, she was still hesitating whether to give them to silver star. It was because silver star was so kind to her that she gave them to silver star. As a result, silver star gave her several times as many as she wanted. A necklace in exchange for the flower of the beast God and the crystal of the beast God. Yin Zhu thinks that she has made money after thinking about it. She gets the necklace lightly, but silver star has spared half of her life for these things. "Why are you crying? What are you doing? Food is the most important thing for orcs. Do you want to ask? A lot of people want to know who owes whom what to do. I''ll go to have a rest and I''ll send you back to Daze tribe later. " Leihe gently wiped away Yin Zhu''s tears and turned to leave. He was afraid that he would hold the silly female in his arms and never let go. Yin Zhu looked at the two small boxes on the table and thought that she had to accept them. She also wanted to try the system with them. She found a piece of animal skin bag and stuffed it on her chest. Because of the urination of the system, Yin Zhu didn''t know whether it was safe to put things in her backpack. "In fact, you don''t have to be so wary of me. You can receive the tears and broken Shenjing in your backpack. I can''t hurt you, and I can''t rob you. I can only exchange them with you." The system is ringing. At this time, Yin Zhu sat down at the table calmly, and then asked in a calm voice, "who are you?" After a long silence, the system asked, "who am I? Who am I? I want to know who I am, too? " "You don''t know who you are? When did you follow me? " Yin Zhu asked in a low voice. "When you make bacon, you wake up, but you can''t speak. You can''t speak until I saw you take out the tears and broken crystal." The system said quietly. Wake up? When I was making bacon, wasn''t it when I first came to this world? "How did you get into the little program I wrote? Or are you in me? " Many of the functions of this program are written by himself. Yin Zhu can feel it, but all of a sudden, he doesn''t know how to get it if he doesn''t know what. This is what Yin Zhu is most worried about and most afraid of. People will have a fear of completely unknown things. "I''m in the system, but the system follows you." The system said quietly. That is to say, this thing followed Yin Zhu. "Why do you want tears and broken crystals?" The names of these two things are different from those of silver star. "Because they contain a lot of energy, which can speed up my evolution. I forget a lot of things. If I eat them, I can think of a lot of things." The system recalls the same saying. Looking at the system, he doesn''t seem to be lying, but it''s hard to guarantee that others will act, and even he doesn''t understand many things. But the more this, the more helpless Yin Zhu is. This thing can''t control itself now, and can trade with her, but what about in the future? It seems that the more you identify something, the faster you will wake up. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to use the original golden finger in his hand. Of course, he will try it. "Host, I know what you are worried about. I won''t hurt you. I promise that after I have the energy, I can think of my past. I always feel that I have forgotten something, something very important." The system emphasizes. "I know, but God tears and broken God crystal can''t give you, because these two things are very useful to me." Yin Zhu did not refuse to go to the end, but said that he also needed these things. Yin Zhu knows that she is not a very smart person. She doesn''t want to be used by others. She will definitely understand what''s going on in the system, but she doesn''t know how to say this kind of thing when she wants to talk to others. She looks at her little belly, and Yin Zhu decides to have a good baby when she goes back. Anyway, there is food and drink in the tribe. Besides, the tribe can make bacon, so it''s better in winter She should not be hungry. She''d better think about the rest of the problems slowly. There''s nothing wrong with being more careful. Let''s wait until we have a clear idea. Probably the system also knows that Yin Zhu won''t give the tears of God and the broken crystal of God to himself for a while. He doesn''t persuade him any more, but sighs heavily and doesn''t say anything any more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 After a little rest for an hour, Leihe looked at Yinzhu who was still sitting there in a daze and gently pulled Yinzhu''s hand. "Yinzhu, I''ll take you back. If you don''t go back, your man should be worried." Leihe knows that Jono is crazy to look for Yinzhu. Leihe knows something about the forest of beasts. Two days ago, he was knocked unconscious by someone sent by Mengtai and forced to take him back. Leihe also knew that he would do this. Yinzhu knew that he would hate him, but he thought that Yinzhu married Jono in this way. Leihe thought that it was good to toss about Jono, who told him that Jono didn''t take good care of Yinzhu. "Good." Thinking of being able to go back to Daze tribe, Yin Zhu couldn''t hide his joy. Although the time was very short, Yin Zhu still regarded daze tribe as his home. Yin Zhu put away his things. Here Leihe asked Yin Zhu to fill a group of salt, that is, ninety-nine boxes of salt. "You can take back Yin Zhu''s salt. It takes a lot of salt to make bacon." For this Yin Zhu, there is no Leihe. Salt is very precious to others and cheap to Leihe who owns salt mines. Besides, daze tribe is really short of salt. "Then I''ll thank silver star." Yin Zhu smiles and squints his eyes in a straight line. "Let''s go." Leihe directly turns into a beast and lets Yinzhu ride on him. Along the way, Leihe has slowed down, but he still feels that time is too fast. In the blink of an eye, it''s time to reach daze tribe. "Yinzhu, you can go down this road to Daze tribe. If I''m a orc, I won''t go to your tribe." Leihe takes Yinzhu to Daze tribe and stops on the mountain. There is no danger near the mountain. Just walk back slowly. "So soon." Yin Zhu comes down from Lei he and looks at Lei he who has become a half ORC. Suddenly, Yin Zhu is a little reluctant. The grudge between the orcs and the half orcs is over there. She is afraid that she will never see the silver star again. "Silver Star, will you come to see me later? We''ll meet again. " Yin Zhu raised his head, bit his lower lip and looked at Leihe. Silver Star is the best person to her except Jono. Although Silver Star is cold and indifferent, she is kind-hearted. Orcs are not all bad people. For example, silver star is a good person. "Do you want me to come to see you?" Leihe asked in a calm voice. "Yes." Yin Zhu nodded firmly, "I will remember your silver star, I think you are my best friend." "Well, I''ll see you when I''m free." Leihe laughed and waved to Yinzhu, "go back." Yin Zhu turned around and was ready to go. Finally, he turned around and hugged Lei he, "Silver Star, I will remember you. You must come to see me." Leihe rigid body, after a while just reached out to embrace Yinzhu, "will, go back." Yin Zhu let go of Lei he and blushed a little embarrassed. She threw herself to a man for the first time. "Silver Star, goodbye." Yin Zhu smiles and waves to Lei he. Leihe stood and nodded, "goodbye, Yinzhu." Goodbye, never see again, Yin Zhu. I dare not even tell you his real name. He is so humble and loves someone. I don''t want to see him again in my life. Goodbye. Leihe is afraid that he will never be able to let go like this again. God knows how restrained he is now, so he didn''t take Yin Zhu back to the dark city. Moreover, his reputation as the leader of the dark city is not very good, so Yin Zhu should keep his memory in the best time. Silver Star belongs to Yin Zhu alone. Leihe belongs to the city of darkness, and he was born Leihe, silver star is just a dream. Yin Zhu wish you happiness, I gave up not to pursue only for your happiness, so you must be happy. Tang Zhuo follows Leihe and looks at his eldest brother''s back. He sighs deeply. Sometimes he admires Leihe for his restraint. Even his beloved female can let her out. Leihe has been waiting in the same place, watching Yin Zhu walk away with a smile. He can only wave back to him after walking out of a long distance. Then he can watch Yin Zhu slowly smash his eyes and disappear, never to be seen again. That''s it. Reich''s been standing there looking at it. "Boss, let''s go. The Daze tribe will find out later." Tang Zhuo sighed. Leihe touched his necklace, bowed his head and said gently, "go back, let the kids of the tribe dig for me except for those who are looking for food. If they don''t need to transport the salt, I will do it alone." He''s fast and powerful. He doesn''t have to worry about being robbed. He''s not eye-catching. It''s best. "I know. I''ll arrange it right away." Tang Zhuo knows Leihe''s natural ability to collect things, so he naturally knows how to do the best. Besides, Leihe can return to normal work arrangement now, so let Leihe work hard first. When he''s tired, he''s not in the mood to think about it. As soon as Yin Zhu came back to the tribe, people found him. When everyone saw him coming back, they all cried out, "Yin Zhu is back, Yin Zhu is back." Here, Jono is still lying on the bed in a muddle. When he heard that someone outside called Yin Zhu back, he immediately opened his eyes, got up from the bed and ran out of the cave quickly. He ran and cried, "Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu."Jono desperately ran to the front of Yinzhu. He trembled and stretched out his fingers to touch the familiar and warm face. Jono held Yinzhu in his arms with tears in his eyes. "Yinzhu, you finally come back, you finally come back." When Yin Zhu saw Jono, he was stunned, because Jono looked as gentle and graceful as jade. Now he looks like he has blood in his eyes and a slovenly beard. It''s really terrible. "What''s the matter with you, Jono?" Yin Zhu finally got out of Jono''s arms. She held Jono''s face and asked painfully. "I''m not looking for you, Yin Zhu. They all say that you''ve been captured by the damned orcs. Jono and Tengxiao are crazy to look for you. Jono has been looking for you for four days and three nights without eating, drinking, sleeping and sleeping. Finally, the clan leader can''t see it any more, and let people knock Jono unconscious and bring him back." The man next to him answered for Jono. "By the way, Yin Zhu, how did you come back?" Jono holds Yin Zhu''s hand tightly. "I, I didn''t ask the orcs to capture me. I was forced into the mountain by Miao Ni, and I lost my way in the confusion. At that time, I was very afraid. Then Silver Star saved me, and I stayed at Silver Star for a few days. Today, Silver Star sent me back." Yin Zhu said that he was not captured by the orcs at all. Didn''t Yinxing say that he had sent a message to his tribe at that time? Are they misunderstood because they are orcs? "It turns out that someone saved you. As for the silver star, I will thank him very much." Jono holds Yin Zhu''s hand tightly. "Silver Star is gone." Yin Zhu sighed at the thought that silver star was a ORC. When the Horde people talk about the orcs that they all dislike and dislike, Yin Zhu doesn''t explain that silver star is a ORC. Mengtai has already driven away the surrounding clansmen, "OK, OK, Yin Zhu is back. You are all busy. Yin Zhu wants to have a rest." The crowd outside Tengxiao cold, even watching Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo hand in hand back to the cave, only he stood alone there. Meng Tai looked at Tengxiao standing on one side, patted Tengxiao on the shoulder and said, "Yin Zhu is back, and you can be at ease." Even Meng Tai thinks that it is Yin Zhu''s partner who will be stable after Tengxiao. After all, Yin Zhu and his cubs have both. Yin Zhu liked Tengxiao so much before, and he worried about his son before. He worried that once Tengxiao expressed his willingness to marry Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu would not have Qiao Nuo in his heart. Now it seems that he is OK. "Well, patriarch, I''m going to have a rest." Tengxiao left without expression, and no one knew what he was thinking. At the beginning, Yin Zhu disappeared. Tengxiao was desperately looking for him. If he hadn''t been injured in a duel with Leihe, Tengxiao would be just like Jono. Now that he''s back, he doesn''t say a word. When Montaigne saw this, he shook his head. Forget it. He didn''t care about the affairs of the younger generation. "Yinzhu, you should have a good rest with Jono first." Montaigne has a lot to ask, but looking at the couple, he''d better go first. Qiao Nuo tightly holds Yin Zhu''s hand, a pair of eyes dead looking at Yin Zhu, afraid that in a blink of an eye, Yin Zhu disappeared, afraid that all this is his own illusion. "Yin Zhu, you''re back, at last." Jono held Yin Zhu in his arms and murmured. Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo this appearance, also very shock, "you fool, make oneself this appearance, intentionally let me heartache?" "Yin Zhu, how are you doing these days? Tell me about it." Jono holds Yinzhu against the wall. "Why don''t you give me a good rest first, and I''ll talk to you well?" Yin Zhu looks at Jono painfully. "But I can''t sleep. I''m afraid you''ll disappear as soon as I sleep." Jono said wrongly. "Close your eyes and keep your spirits. I''ll tell you what I''ve been doing these days." Yin Zhu knew that Jono was worried. He didn''t ask Jono to have a rest. Instead, he began to talk about meeting silver star. After listening to Yin Zhu''s description, how does Jono feel that the silver star is a bit wrong? It''s a snake shaped orc, and it''s also very beautiful with long silver hair. In the whole dark city, apart from Leihe, Jono can''t think of anyone else who looks like Leihe? Silver Star, does the Lord of this dark city dare not use his real name to see people? What does Leihe mean to Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu says that he was saved by silver star in an accident. Then in order to repay Silver Star for saving his life, he taught Silver Star how to make bacon, dry mushrooms and bamboo shoots. People in this tribe won''t blame themselves. As for the salt mine, Yin Zhu didn''t say anything. After all, once the salt mine was said, Yin Zhu didn''t dare to guarantee that the Daze tribe would join in. Even if they had to say it, they had to wait as long as they could. Didn''t the tribe just exchange some salt with the Juque tribe? Don''t take out her salt for the time being. Jono patted Yin Zhu''s hand and said, "no, it''s good to make bacon and those dried bamboo shoots. It belongs to you. You are willing to teach it, but others dare not say anything." Qiao Nuo is silent. This is Leihe''s attitude towards Yin Zhu. Before that, he hurt Tengxiao. What does Leihe mean? What''s more, is the orc who took Sophie away from Borneo that day the man of reih? As for what Yin zhubaba said about her life-saving benefactor Silver Star, Leihe did not expose her.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 No matter Leihe cheated himself or injured Tengxiao before, Leihe saved Yinzhu and sent Yinzhu back. He would be very grateful. Without Leihe, I''m afraid Yinzhu would not stay in the forest all night. They all say that the Lord of the dark city is gloomy and uncertain. It seems that he is. Even he can''t think of the reason why Leihe deliberately injured Tengxiao before and sent Yinzhu back now. It''s reasonable to say that he knows Yinzhu''s ability and shouldn''t send Yinzhu back. Besides, the dark city should be short of females. Forget it, it''s no use thinking so much. It''s good for Yin Zhu to come back. Besides, according to Yin Zhu, Leihe is still very kind to her. I don''t know if it has anything to do with Leihe that Sophie was taken away by orcs. Jono thinks Leihe probably did it. Yin Zhu said the general things for a while, and then touched Jono''s haggard face with some heartache, "well, I''ve finished. Now you have a good sleep, and I''ll accompany you." When Jono heard this, he nodded. He held Yinzhu, probably because Yinzhu found it, so this time he could sleep at ease. However, he also held Yinzhu tightly. Yin Zhu is back here, and Yage and muxing are not calm. They are all taken away by orcs. Yin Zhu is back, but Sophie is not. "Patriarch, you need to help me get Sophie back." Yager stood in front of Montaigne, begging. Montaigne was silent for a while when he heard this, and said, "Yage, I know Sophie''s captivity is very sad for you. I can also send several people with you to find out, but I can''t send most of the people to help you find Sophie. Who will hunt for the tribe''s people? Even if you don''t want to eat, there are still females in the tribe?" When Sophie was captured, there was no one in the tribe, and then the people sent out also helped to find her. But after three or four days, he couldn''t let the whole tribe go to find Sophie. Montaigne felt that what he did was very fair, that is, Yin Zhu was captured. At the beginning, he sent people to look for him, but he gave up if he couldn''t find him for three or four days. The only thing he insisted on was Jono and Tengxiao. Yager knows that Montaigne is right, but it''s up to him to find out. It''s hard to find a man in the vast crowd. Although he knows that Sophie was captured by orcs, can they still attack the dark city? "I know the patriarch." Yager gritted his teeth and decided to go by himself. Mu Xing jumped out at this time, "patriarch, you are partial, because Yin Zhu is Qiao Nuo''s partner, you have found people back, but now you don''t look for Sophie." Hearing this, Meng Tai gave Mu Xing a slap and said, "nonsense, since I was the patriarch, when have you been eccentric? How dare you slander me?" What Montaigne despises most is mu Xing. He says that he likes Sophie and seems infatuated on the surface. When he really wants to contribute, he is afraid of death and greedy for life. In addition, he plays with Miao Ni, which is just a scum. In fact, Yager didn''t have this idea in his mind. After all, people would go there to think about it, because two females were captured by orcs, one came back, the other didn''t come back, and those who came back had something to do with the patriarch''s family. Who wouldn''t think that way. But Yager at least did not say, his strength than Tengxiao and Jono, but his female he will find back. "Patriarch, you have become angry from shame." Mu Xing covers his bleeding mouth. Hearing this, Montaigne was so angry that he gave Mu Xing two feet again. "I haven''t found your fault yet. Yager said that you brought the orcs here. If you hadn''t beaten Yager, the orcs would have taken Sufi away in the village without a break? If you don''t look for your own problems when you do something wrong, you''ll know that you''re going to trouble us. Do you want to be ashamed? " "If you don''t go to Sophie when something goes wrong, you''ll know that you''re hiding in the tribe and don''t dare to go to the orcs. It''s because you''re afraid that you''re not the opponent of the orcs. Bah, what are you doing? No wonder Sophie doesn''t choose you. Just like you, now Miao Ni doesn''t like you. Roll, roll, roll. " Montaigne was in a hurry. Yage saw Montaigne''s angry appearance and turned to leave. If it wasn''t for Sophie, he would not join hands with muxing. The clan leader can give him so much manpower. He still takes people to find out if there is any trace. If he can''t get people back, he can only find a way to move into the dark city. Yin Zhu can meet a kind Orc and send her back. I hope Sophie can have such a good life. Mu Xing watched that all the yages were gone, and he was so angry that he ignored himself. He was scolded by the patriarch, and he was so angry. Mu Xing left the patriarch''s house in a mess. He was so angry that Sophie was captured by the orcs. He was very sad. He also looked for some of them, but he only looked for them in a safe place. He would not go to dangerous places. Anyway, females would not give birth to cubs. It''s the same for another one. Besides, Sophie has been in captivity for so many days that the hope of saving her is very slim. It''s a pity that when something happened to Miao Ni, the other females in the tribe didn''t look up to him. They all blame Miao Ni for the useless thing. Otherwise, how could the people in the tribe look at him with scornful eyes one by one? Now that there are no females, it seems that they have to coax Miao Ni. Miao Ni likes herself so much that he may turn back.Although Miao Ni is punished now, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he is also a member of the tribe. If he can go to find Miao Ni, he''d better have a few cubs. When Miao Ni is free, they can form a partner. Mu Xing doesn''t dislike it. Anyway, the orcs have one female and more than one male. Miao Ni is like this, and there''s nothing to say about it. She can mainly have cubs. In fact, Yin Zhu is very good. He has a baby with Tengxiao once and is easy to bear. However, Yin Zhu doesn''t think much of him. Besides, in front of Tengxiao and Jono, he doesn''t have any sense of superiority. It''s estimated that the two men will beat him. It''s better to let him go. Yin Zhu didn''t know that Mu Xing wanted to make his own decision. Yinzhu doesn''t know about these things. She and Jono had a good sleep. She didn''t even eat lunch and stayed up until the evening. After a good sleep, Jono''s spirit is much better. Yin Zhu and Jono originally had a lot to say, but together they saw that they squatted outside their cave like a door god. Qiao Nuo sighed and looked at Yin Zhu''s disgusted face. He straightened Yin Zhu''s face and said seriously, "Yin Zhu, Tengxiao kept looking for you when you disappeared. He even had a fight with Leihe, the dark city master. He thought you were taken away by Leihe and got hurt. Now it''s not good." "Talk to Tengxiao." Jono took a deep breath and went out. Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo who has gone far away and is a little silly. Does this man just throw her to Tengxiao? It''s too generous. "Well, are you ok? Thank you for coming to see me before." Tengxiao''s face is not very good. He looks a little white. Even his eyes look a lot dull. In any case, Tengxiao is the father of Zizai, and they are only afraid to be close to each other in this life. "It''s OK. Just a few more days off." Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu sitting in front of him. He doesn''t know how to speak. Before, he said he didn''t want Yin Zhu. Now the retribution is coming. As expected, he can''t say so much. Looking at Yin Zhu''s red face, it seems that she didn''t suffer much when she was taken away by the ORC. The orc is very good. If he meets that person in the future, he will be very grateful to him. Both Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo are fine, but Yin Zhu''s attitude towards him is not very good. Tengxiao is a little irritable and doesn''t know how to say it. He doesn''t know how to please females when he is so old. Even his plan doesn''t include finding a partner at all. It''s just that Yin Zhu has a baby, and Tengxiao can''t help grinning when he thinks about it. "How is that cub?" Don''t know what to say, Tengxiao can only ask Zizai. "Very good." Yin Zhu doesn''t know what Tengxiao wants to do. Well, after answering one sentence, both of them were embarrassed. Tengxiao grabbed his hair and murmured, "that, I, I will be responsible for you. Tomorrow, tomorrow we will be partners." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help but stare at Tengxiao. If this man wants to say that he has any affection for himself, he has nothing but responsibility. In fact, Tengxiao is not bad either. At least he has a sense of responsibility. He doesn''t like Yin Zhu so much. Now for the sake of his children, he still compromises. Thinking of his missing person and trying to find himself, Yin Zhu said with a smile and shaking his head: "no, this partner is a lifetime thing, and should not be used in person in charge. I know you are a responsible person, but I don''t need such a partner. When the cubs are born, if you like, you can come to see them, and you should bring something for them to eat It''s right to drink and wear, and I won''t refuse it. " When Tengxiao heard Yin Zhu''s refusal, he couldn''t help but look pale, "you You don''t want me? " He thought that Yin Zhu liked himself so much that he would agree. Who knows that Yin Zhu refused. Tengxiao''s heart suddenly became empty. He didn''t know what to say next. "Yin Zhu, I know I was wrong before. I shouldn''t have said that. I apologize. Can you..." The rest of the words Tengxiao can''t say, arrogant he really don''t know how to beg a person. Yin Zhu felt a little uncomfortable when he saw this. "You don''t have to do this. If you don''t want to have a baby, I don''t want to either. But the baby is given by God, so I won''t blame you. Besides, what happened before is my fault. I''m too demanding. Now I''m open-minded. I have Jono now. Jono will be very good to the baby. You don''t have to worry. I hope you can find one in the future I''m really in love with my partner. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 Tengxiao looks at yizhengyan''s refusal of his Yinzhu. He doesn''t know how to open his mouth. He hasn''t heard that when the female has a cub, she doesn''t want her father, "do you hate me?" Tengxiao couldn''t understand why Yin Zhu didn''t like him so soon. The answer made him very sad. Seeing this, Yin Zhu sighed, "Tengxiao, I don''t hate you, but I don''t like you either. As for you, do you like me if you want to marry me? Do you love me? " Tengxiao nodded and said, "I don''t love you now, but I''ll try to like you." Even for Zizai, he should try his best to like Yinzhu. Besides, Yinzhu is not a nuisance now. It''s easy to like it. Don''t you think Jono likes it so thoroughly in a few days? "No, Tengxiao, I have Jono. Besides, I like my partner. I really like me, not because of responsibility. I don''t like that." Besides, Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to choose many partners like the females in the world. That''s unfair to Jono. Moreover, she has a small heart and can''t tolerate it. She doesn''t even know how to get along with so many people. Anyway, she can''t do it for herself. "But you always have to choose a lot of partners. It''s better to choose me than others. I''m always the father of Zizai." Tengxiao felt bitter. "There won''t be many partners." Yin Zhu said very clearly. "Yin Zhu, what are you insisting on? Do you really dislike me? Or because what I said hurt you, so you have to punish me in this way? I know it''s really my fault before. Don''t refuse me like this. How do you want to punish you and say it It''s no use begging and retaining. Tengxiao can''t help taking a deep breath. "Tengxiao, why don''t you understand? I don''t want to marry you, because I don''t like you, so I don''t want to marry. Do you understand?" When Yin Zhu saw this, he couldn''t help but reply a few words aloud. Don''t like you, don''t like you, Tengxiao heard this feel a pain in the forehead, mouth mumbling but a word can''t say. Jono, who had been pretending to stroll by the door, saw the collapse of the conversation and ran over quickly, "Yin Zhu, what''s the matter with you?" "Tengxiao, I thought Yin Zhu was pregnant. You would marry Yin Zhu, but you''re angry, aren''t you? Do you think you have high strength and I can''t help you? " Qiao Nuo looks at Tengxiao with a overcast face. He thinks Tengxiao and Yin Zhu will quarrel. It must be Tengxiao''s fault. "Jono, you advise her. She''s angry with me. She says she won''t marry me." Tengxiao points at Yinzhu with a headache. Qiao Nuo looked at Tengxiao awkwardly at this time, and then grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand: "Yin Zhu, why don''t you marry Tengxiao?" According to Qiao Nuo''s idea, Yin Zhu is pregnant with Tengxiao''s cubs. He must marry Tengxiao. What happens? At this time, Yin Zhu came forward and twisted Jono''s ear, and said angrily, "are you so eager to push me to an outsider?" When Jono heard this, he cried out in pain and carefully saved his ears from Yin Zhu''s hands. Then he pulled out a giggle, "that, Tengxiao is not an outsider." "He''s not an outsider, so I''m an outsider?" Yin Zhu is really angry. This male Orc has been educated since he was a child. It''s so good. She has never met him before. "Yin Zhu, you also have a baby. Anyway, sooner or later, why do you embarrass Tengxiao? Tengxiao also knows that he is wrong. Besides, Tengxiao will be a good father for a person in charge." Jono can''t help saying two good words for Tengxiao. "There''s no matter sooner or later. I''ve never planned to choose many partners. I''ve always planned to be a partner for me. My heart is very small and can''t accommodate many people. Since I can''t guarantee happiness to each other, why provoke so many people? Jono, if you''re going to let me out, unless you don''t want me." Yin Zhu said and stood there a little sad. As a matter of fact, even the original owner didn''t want to choose many partners, let alone her. When Jono heard this, he felt that his heart was full of happiness. Yin Zhu said that as long as he was alone, he really wanted to hold Yin Zhu in his arms and love him. Teng Xiao was annoyed when he saw this. In the past, Yin Zhu had only himself in his eyes. Now this object has become Jono. He raised his mouth and said, "that''s impossible, unless you want Jono to die." When Yin Zhu heard this, he was angry. "Tengxiao, your heart is too dark. Why don''t I promise you? Jono will die." "I have to say that you want to live with Jono wholeheartedly. It''s beautiful, but it''s too dreamy. If you have a partner as an adult, the tribe won''t continue to provide you with food. Even though Jono''s strength is relatively high, after deducting the part handed in to the tribe every day, how much food do you think Jono can leave behind? You''ve probably had enough. What about Jono? Are you going to starve him? " Tengxiao''s sarcastic tone made Yin Zhu very angry. Qiao Nuo was deeply moved. If he could be as good as Yin Zhu, he would like to be, but Tengxiao would let him fall into the abyss immediately. The adult males in the tribe hand in 50% of their prey every day for the juveniles and the disabled old orcs who can''t hunt. Of course, there are also the patrolling people in the tribe. There are more than 300 orcs of all sizes in daze tribe. After deducting the females and cubs, there are almost 200 adult males left, and then they have to be deducted In addition to the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, there are only about 100 adult males who can hold hands. Although he goes out, he can basically hunt some prey back. However, the orc is huge and eats a lot. If he hits large animals, half of them will be enough for him and Yin Zhu to eat, but it''s impossible to hit large animals every time he goes out. If it''s small animals, it''s not enough to eat, let alone eat In the middle of this deduction, we can exchange some for other daily necessities, such as salt and other things, and prepare food for the winter."Jono, you can''t raise Yin Zhu. You can''t be so selfish. Drag Yin Zhu to die with you." Tengxiao thought, since Yin Zhu can''t be talked about, then talk about Qiao Nuo. As long as Qiao Nuo agrees, Yin Zhu is just a matter of time. What''s more, it''s summer, and we can hit animals more or less every day. What about winter? What''s more, these are not the most terrible things in the orc world. There are also floods in summer and closure of universities in winter. Tengxiao''s words are very realistic and hurtful, but it''s a big truth. He can''t support Yin Zhu alone. "Yin Zhu, Tengxiao''s words don''t sound good, but it''s true." Even though he didn''t want to admit it, Jono did. This is also the reason why a female has several partners. If she can''t eat enough, she can only find more partners and share the burden. "I don''t need Jono. I can go out and look for food myself." Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao angrily. It''s too much, too much. Can you say that if you have some strength? Tengxiao takes a sneering look at Yin Zhu at this time, and then looks at Qiao Nuo: "she said she raised her own." The tribe has been much better this year. Many disabled orcs go out to collect food. Yin Zhu can go out with them to collect food, but is the food enough? Although the tribe collected a lot of food before, that''s because we didn''t know that those things could be used before, so no one moved them. Now the collection is getting less and less? It''s too dangerous in the deep mountains. The collection team with low strength can''t go. It''s dangerous to go. Besides, Yin Zhu will soon have cubs. How can he collect them? "Yin Zhu, why don''t you think about it?" Jono thinks that if he wants to choose someone else, it''s better to choose Tengxiao. Compared with Tengxiao, he has high strength and good temperament. "No consideration." Yin Zhu simply refused. The moves before Tengxiao didn''t work. Now he threatened himself directly. She doesn''t compromise. She can''t hunt. She can make money. She also has food processors. When she comes back, she''ll open them up to people to process them and charge some processing fees. Why be so tired? Threaten her. No way. Don''t even think about sewing. Qiao Nuo saw this can only very helpless to Tengxiao shook his head, said that he has no way. Tengxiao saw that he had used all his moves, but Yin Zhu didn''t nod his head. He was angry and didn''t know what to do. "Well, now that you''ve made it clear, you can leave." Yin Zhuban drives people with a face. Tengxiao is helpless to leave. Jono looks at Tengxiao and shakes his head. When he enters the cave, he sees Yin Zhu''s angry face. "Yin Zhu, you are angry." "Of course I''m angry. Do you just want to push me to someone else? Jono, I am very angry, I like you, just want to go with you, do not need others, if you feel that life is difficult to find a male to share, I will look down on you, the same I also look down on myself, I do not want to live for living, I want to love things, together is because of love, not because of life hardship and numbness, I don''t want to Compromise. " Maybe a lot of people will accept that way when they have no choice, but Yin Zhu can''t accept it. At least she who has been educated in the 21st century can''t accept one more partner because her life is difficult. Jono was shocked when he heard this. He always felt that Yin Zhu was different from the female of the tribe. However, he could not tell where the difference was. This time, he really knew Yin Zhu '' Don''t let go. " Jono hugged Yin Zhu tightly and felt that he was holding a rare treasure in his arms. In the whole Orc world, only his Yin Zhu could firmly say such a thing. "I will try my best in the future." Qiao Nuo said that since Yin Zhu wanted to take such a road, it would be very difficult for him to go in the future, but no matter how difficult it is, he would have to go on. "We work together." Yin Zhu grabs Jono''s hand. Although qiaonuo let himself out, Yin Zhu knew that this was the education of the male Orc from childhood, and this can''t be blamed on qiaonuo. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 In the evening, Yin Zhu finally had enough rest and went out to eat. The people in the tribe were very happy that Yin Zhu could come back, especially the gathering team led by Li Si. Mei Li is very excited to see Yin Zhu come back. When Yin Zhu was captured, she was very sad. She was listless these days. Her family friends and children were all driven out by her to find someone. However, she didn''t hear from her. She thought that her daughter would be gone and didn''t want to beat Yin Zhu. She came back. When Yin Zhu just came back, she didn''t disturb her because she knew that Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo had a lot to say. Now when she saw Yin Zhu coming for dinner, Meili couldn''t help leaning up. "You''ve finally come back. I''m worried to death." Meili grabs Yinzhu''s hand and says anxiously. "Don''t worry, Eminem. You see I''m not good." Yin Zhu smiles. "It''s OK. It''s OK." Meili holds Yin Zhu''s hand tightly. "How''s the baby in the belly?" If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu''s arrest, she wouldn''t have known that Yin Zhu was pregnant. Thinking of this, Mei Li couldn''t help patting Yin Zhu, "you said that you were pregnant, but you didn''t tell me. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have known you were pregnant." Think of this, Melly a little sad, daughter is born with her after all. "Don''t be sad, Eminem. It''s all my fault. I''ll be the first to see you when I have something next time." After all, she occupied Yin Zhu''s body, and she always felt in debt to Meili. "If you feel uncomfortable, please tell me, and I''ll tell you what to pay attention to later." When Meili hears that Yin Zhu is soft and coquettish, she is still dissatisfied. She also owes a lot to her daughter. Although the medical conditions in this world are very backward, including some knowledge about giving birth to children, I was a big girl in my previous life and didn''t know anything. There are some superficial things on the Internet, but orcs and humans are different after all. It''s better to learn more about these things. "Well, thank you, Eminem." Yin Zhu is smiling and happy. "By the way, besides Jono and Tengxiao, are you going to choose another partner this time?" Thinking of what Mark said to herself at noon, Melly asked in a low voice. Mark naturally asked for his nephew Martin. Yin Zhu has changed a lot this time. Even Martin likes Yin Zhu. In addition, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao have a baby at one time, and they are good at breeding. In fact, with Jono and Tengxiao, Melly doesn''t like Martin, but it''s hard for her to refuse. After all, when Yin Zhu was not wanted, she went to ask for a horse Although Martin was not very happy to marry Yin Zhu at the beginning, Martin also agreed for his own sake. Now Martin is interested in Yin Zhu, and she seems heartless if she wants to refuse. "Why did Eminem ask me that?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. It''s Martin. He likes you. He knows that he can''t be a regular husband, so he asks if you accept him or not." Melly said simply. Martin? Yin Zhu is still a little impressed. He looks ordinary, not to mention ugly. But compared with Qiao Nuo Tengxiao, it''s far from good. If he has strength, he ranks in the top 20 of the tribe. At the beginning, Mei Li always wanted Yin Zhu to marry him. "Eminem, you let Martin choose the person, Martin. He has strength, and it''s easy to find a partner." Yin Zhu said he didn''t even want Tengxiao. How could he want Martin. "Yin Zhu, I know that Martin and Jono can''t be compared, but he''s also good. You can''t have every partner as good as Jono. Anyway, he''s not bad, or you can choose him?" Melly wanted to make it happen. After all, Martin was good except for his appearance, and he was not worthy of Yin Zhu. Besides, people were willing to wrongly marry Yin Zhu before. It''s hard for him to get rich without him. Besides, Martin''s uncle mark is still his partner. Yin Zhu was sweating when she heard this. Meili said this very easily. The choice of a partner is just like a family. Yin Zhu could not help shivering. She would never make do with her partner. Besides, she didn''t mean anything to Martin. Why did she drag others into the water? "Eminem, I don''t like Martin." Yin Zhu said very simply. Melly had a headache when she heard that. Well, she didn''t know how to tell Martin. At the beginning, Yin Zhu told her not to marry, but she didn''t refuse Martin in order to leave a way for Yin Zhu. Then the patriarch compensated Yin Zhu with Jono. At the beginning, she also thought that one Jono was not enough, and adding a Martin was OK. She didn''t tell Martin that Yin Zhu didn''t want him. "Yinzhu, Eminem, to tell you the truth, when Martin promised to marry you for my sake, now Eminem can''t refuse." Melly''s words are half soft and hard. She''s ready to force Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but have a headache when she heard this. She straightened her face and said seriously, "Eminem, it''s impossible. I''ll tell you the truth. I''m going to live with Jono alone. I don''t even want to go to the sky. Do you think I''ll choose Martin?" Melly was really stunned when she heard this. "You, what are you talking about? You don''t want to go to the sky? Would you choose Jono? ""Yes." Yin Zhu nodded for sure. Mei Li looked at Yin Zhu with a very bad face at this time. "Yin Zhu, I thought you were sensible and could not let me worry. Tell me what you really want to do? If Tengxiao doesn''t want you, I''ll settle with him. " Mei Li is very angry. She thinks Tengxiao is too bad. Yin Zhu is pregnant with a baby, and she doesn''t want Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu quickly grabbed the man, "Eminem is not about Tengxiao. I don''t want Tengxiao. I don''t want him. Do you understand?" She managed to persuade people, but it was not like Tengxiao sticking up again. "You don''t want it yourself? You said you didn''t want it? " Melly''s voice rose sharply and she was very angry. People around her couldn''t help looking at her one by one. Yin Zhu felt very embarrassed, she was embarrassed to smile at the people around, and then took Melly''s hand, "Eminem, what are you doing so loudly?" "You say, what do you want to do? If you don''t bother me for a day, you will be happy?" Melly felt a headache. Originally, she wanted to persuade Yin Zhu to accept Martin. Now it seems that this daughter is not so clever and easy to talk. "Eminem, I just like Jono, and I just want to marry one person. Eminem, I don''t like them, so I don''t want to marry them." Yin Zhu said word by word. "Yes, yes. Can I eat it? Ah Meili regrets that she didn''t teach her daughter well before. Yin Zhu used to like Tengxiao wholeheartedly, but now she likes Jono wholeheartedly. She doesn''t know how naive her daughter is. It''s Yin Zhu''s choice to choose a partner. If Yin Zhu doesn''t agree, no one can decide for her. "What I used to tell you is that if it''s you, you can''t understand me. You say how tired I am and how many cubs I can''t take care of. You want me to work hard every day." Melly covered her chest and felt like she was going to be out of breath. Meili has many cubs in her life. She has four partners and ten cubs, but her daughter is only Yin Zhu. "Don''t be angry, Eminem. I''ll live a good life." Yin Zhu is in a hurry to let Mei Li down. "Fart, how can you live a good life with a Jono?" It''s always easier for Mei Li to comfort herself when she sees Yin Zhu. However, it''s not Yin Zhu who makes her angry when she thinks that she is full of fire. "Yin Zhu, why do you choose only one Jono? Does Jono not let you choose more partners?" If that''s the case, Jono is going too far. She has to talk to the patriarch. "No, Eminem, don''t think about it? It was my own idea. " Yin Zhu looks at Mei Li constantly looking for other people''s problems and can''t help sighing. "Well, I don''t care about your idea. I asked Jono, can he support you? Why should he monopolize you? I''d like to ask Jono whether he agrees with the plan or not Meili also knows that her daughter is stubborn, otherwise she would not have committed suicide at the beginning. It''s not so easy to change her mind. Since Yin Zhu can''t reason, she should go to Qiao Nuo. "Eminem, this is my question. What do you want to do with Jono?" Yinzhu wants to pull Meili back, but Meili is so angry that she directly shakes off Yinzhu''s hand and goes to find Jono. Yin Zhu can only watch the landing of Jono pulled aside by Meili. It seems that Meili is very angry. Yin Zhu doesn''t go forward. Anyway, she has already agreed with Jono about this issue. As for Meili, let''s be perfunctory first. When Meili sees that she and Jono can make a good life, she won''t interfere in her choice of partner. Jono was beaten by Meili. He didn''t dare to answer back. Although he said it wasn''t his fault, he agreed to Yin Zhu''s plan. Jono waited for Melly to finish spending all her time, and then she said, "Auntie, I know what you mean, just Yin Zhu''s temperament. You know what I can persuade. I''m not so selfish. I think since Yin Zhu wants to try, let''s try first. If life can''t go on, Yin Zhu can''t hold on. It''s easier to say at that time. I''m afraid it''s very difficult now, Besides, Tengxiao won''t let go, so you don''t have to worry about it Qiao Nuo agreed to Yin Zhu, but Qiao Nuo also knew that this matter was not absolute. If he couldn''t keep Yin Zhu alive, he would never let Yin Zhu make fun of his body. Melly saw that she had no choice but to agree. Now she can only look at it first and talk about it later. This dead girl is really a headache. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 The next day, the people of the early tribe are already busy. Every year''s rite of passage is a great joy for the tribe. All the people are immersed in joy. They are very happy, even if they are busy. The cubs of the tribe run around in the tribe, because this day means that they can eat a lot of delicious food. Even if they make a little trouble, the parents will not hurt themselves. Mengtai and Xiabai have been ceremoniously dressed for sacrifice. They have long feathers on their heads. They don''t know what bird''s feathers are. They are very beautiful. They also have a long necklace of animal teeth on their necks and mysterious lines on their faces. They look mysterious and majestic. Jono and a group of males went hunting early. They are going to present the best gift for their beloved female today. By this time, Melly has appeared in Yinzhu''s cave with a beautiful dress and flowers. Generally, when a female marries, her relatives and friends will help her to dress up. But Yin Zhu was not very good-natured before, and her good friends didn''t really come. Only Mei Li''s family came. Although she was angry to death because of Yinzhu''s words yesterday, she apologized to Mark Martin when she went back yesterday. Melly was very ashamed. At the beginning, she half blackmailed Martin to marry Yinzhu, but now she says no, but Yinzhu is stubborn and she can''t help it. Mark understands Meili and doesn''t say much. Yin Zhu''s temperament is much better than before, but it''s still hard to accept other people''s opinions. Yin Zhu''s partner is Yin Zhu''s own choice. If Yin Zhu doesn''t agree, Meili has no choice. Although Meili again and again does not want to pay attention to Yinzhu, but her daughter wants to get married, Meili is still happy to come forward. "Yinzhu, how about trying this hundred bird skirt? It''s made for you by Jono." Melly had already unfolded the hundred bird skirt. Melly had seen it before, and she was still amazed to see it again. It was the most beautiful wedding dress she had ever seen. This also shows that Jono is sincere to Yin Zhu. The more precious things the male gives, the more he cares about the female. In addition to the wedding dress, there is also a beast tooth necklace. In fact, Yin Zhu''s aesthetic value does not like this beast tooth necklace, but the custom of the people in the tribe is that the beast teeth are the teeth of large animals that the male hunts and kills on weekdays, which represents the strength and courage of the male Fierce. "Jono gave it to me?" Yin Zhu really didn''t think that this beautiful bird skirt was given by Jono. It was made of beautiful bird feathers on the animal skin. It was very soft and beautiful. It was hard to find so many feathers, let alone other things. She didn''t know Jono had given herself such a big surprise. "Of course, there''s a fake one. Jono''s asking for help all over the place." Melly was 100 percent satisfied with Jono, and kept saying good things about Jono, asking her to say that Jono was much better than Yin Zhu. Jono is good, but when she thinks that Yin Zhu will only choose one Jono in her life, Melly feels blocked. Other people''s daughter is so clever, but she has not been good since she was a child. Now it''s better. Let''s just say that as long as there is a Jono, Melly thinks it''s better to relax her mind and manage less. If she really manages, she will be angry sooner or later. "Come on, change your clothes." Today is the day of her daughter''s great joy. Melly has to stop talking. The little girl is young and doesn''t know anything. She will be obedient when she suffers a loss. "Well, it''s beautiful." Melly said happily, the skirt fit very well, the shaggy hem covered her thick thighs, and her upper body was plump because of her obesity. After wearing it for more than ten days, Yin Zhu has consciously prepared to lose weight. She is a little thinner, but she is still fat. Now that she is pregnant with a baby, she does not dare to lose weight. What should she do if she is hungry? Just try to control your weight and don''t keep on increasing. Fortunately, the orcs in this world will try their best to gain fat when they have food in spring and summer, and it''s better to survive in winter, so no one dislikes Yin Zhu''s weight. In modern times, if she looks like this, she has no face to go out for a walk. "Well, come on, Eminem, dress up for you. We Yin Zhu want to be the most beautiful bride." Meili is going to help Yin Zhu with her hair, but Yin Zhu refuses. She''s joking. What can Meili do for her aesthetics? Yin Zhu secretly takes a look at Mei Li, the only wedding in her life. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be Mei Li. She''d better dress herself up. "No, Eminem, take a break. I''ll do it myself." Although she doesn''t dress very well, she is better than the people here at least. Yin Zhu simply combs a bag head for himself, then grabs a few strands of hair and twists his fingers to make the whole look less rigid. Then he selects a red flower from the flowers brought by Melly, which is called Yuexian flower. The flower is red. The orcs will squeeze out the juice of the flower, and then draw a bright totem on their face. Yin Zhu is the best However, it''s not used for totem. She squeezed out the juice of the flowers and added some clean spring water. The color is too bright. After adjusting the color, she pasted it carefully with her fingers, and then patted it on her face gently, trying to make the color faint, so that it would look natural. Because there was no mirror, Yin Zhu could only look at the water. He was satisfied when he saw that it would not turn into two red lumps like a monkey''s butt. Then she weaves the remaining flowers into a wreath and puts it on her head. Yin Zhu blinks at herself in the basin and then smiles.Mei Li stares at Yin Zhu at this time, "Yin Zhu, you are so beautiful." People in the tribe comb their hair well, and most of them put some flowers or feathers in their hair. Now Yin Zhu''s hair is all rolled up, showing his long neck. The most attractive thing is his face. Usually, they paint colorful totems on his face. Now Yin Zhu is not like this. She uses the moon fairy flower to make her face ruddy, It looks very attractive. "Yin Zhu, when you go out, the whole tribe will be fascinated by you." Melly is telling the truth. She has seen many females. Yin Zhu is the most beautiful one. "Come on, let''s go out." Meili watches Yinzhu dress up. Meili smiles and signs Yinzhu to go out. Meili walks out with Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu arrives at the square, she finds that several females in the tribe are ready to stand there. As soon as Yin Zhu went out, the people in the tribe turned their heads and looked at him stupidly. Who said Yin Zhu was not beautiful? He was so beautiful. "My God, Yin Zhu is so beautiful. Jono has made a lot of money." People around looked at Yin Zhu admiringly. Because of the annual rite of passage, Miao Ni was also released. Looking at Yin Zhu in full dress, Miao Ni felt that her eyes were sour and her tears almost didn''t fall down. If she didn''t do anything wrong, she should dress up for the rite of passage and accept the blessing of her relatives and tribal people. Miao Ni looks at Yin Zhu with a smile on her face. She is very happy. She thinks about it and goes slowly to the front of Yin Zhu. Mei Li sees Miao Ni appear and blocks in front of Yin Zhu in a hurry. "Miao Ni, what do you want to do?" Melly looks at Minnie warily. At this time, Miao Ni bowed directly to Yin Zhu and said with great guilt, "I''m sorry, Yin Zhu." "I''m sorry, but you''re OK." Miao Ni covers her mouth and tears fall down. Yin Zhu has heard about miaoni and Sophie from Jono. For these two people, Yin Zhu can''t be compassionate, but they have also been taught a lesson, so she doesn''t want to worry about them any more. "You don''t have to. You''ve paid for what you''ve done." Yin Zhu said very simply that this kind of person is doomed to be impossible for her. "Well, if you don''t mind, get out of the way first." On a big day, Melly is not going to say anything more to Miao Ni. "Aunt Meili, I won''t hurt Yin Zhu any more. You can rest assured that I just want to apologize to Yin Zhu." Miao Ni light smile. Seeing this, Miao Ni nodded, then turned and left. She knew that her present status was not pleasant, so she might as well turn around and leave. She owes Yin Zhu an apology. After that, she has no shame. "Come on, Eminem, don''t do that. Miao Ni has no malice." Yin Zhu grabs Mei Li. Miao Ni apologizes sincerely or not. At least now she looks harmless. Besides, Yin Zhu won''t give second Department another chance to hurt herself. "Come on, happy days don''t say these things." Melly digs off the subject and doesn''t say any more of these unpleasant things. At this time, Meili has already led Yinzhu to the altar, and Jono and his party have also come back. Jono can see Yinzhu standing in the crowd at a glance. With Yinzhu''s unique temperament, you don''t need to see that it''s Yinzhu. When he saw Yinzhu''s white, tender, ruddy and attractive face, Jono felt that his heart beat less than half a beat, "Yinzhu, you are so beautiful today." Jono said affectionately. Yin Zhu looked at Qiao Nuo, who was obviously dressed up. He gave a smile and then blinked his eyes. "You are also very handsome today. You are very manly." When people around them looked at the couple who boasted each other, they were very unhappy. The two men and women were pretty, which could be said to be immortal couples. But the tribe had the most single dogs. The two were still showing their love here, which was really enviable. Of course, some people secretly look at Tengxiao who is silent. They don''t know that Yin Zhu has rejected Tengxiao. They just think that Yin Zhu is too cold for Tengxiao. However, thinking that Tengxiao has a criminal record, they think it''s understandable. When people who were still sad saw Tengxiao, their hearts were finally balanced. Single dogs are single dogs. At least they are happy single dogs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 Montaigne asked the tribe to prepare adult males and females to stand on the altar. Next to the altar, there were many newly hunted prey. The tribe people gathered around the altar one by one and cheered. Xia Bai stood on the altar and began to pray to the beast God. Xia Bai began to sing, begging the beast God to protect the next year''s weather, the people''s health and the income of the tribe. Yin Zhu couldn''t understand the words Xia Bai sang. This is a special term used by the priests to communicate with the beast God. Then Mengtai, the patriarch, and the priest told the beast God how many people in the tribe had grown up this year. After reading the name of this individual, she prayed for the blessing of the beast God. Yin Zhu could point her finger at herself. She felt cool and comfortable. Just when Xia Bai blesses Yin Zhu, the system that has been silent for many days suddenly has a movement. Yin Zhu clearly feels that the system has started, but only hears the system sigh heavily, and then goes silent again. "System, what do you mean, come out?" Yin Zhu uses the divine communication system. This system with its own thinking makes Yin Zhu very uneasy. "It doesn''t mean much. I just think the priests on your side are so bad and useless." The system said with disdain. "What do you mean?" Xia Bai is the only priest in the tribe. He is the most respected person in the whole tribe except the head of the clan. What does this system mean when it suddenly devalues Xia Bai? "You''d better finish this first. How about having a good chat later?" I feel that this time the system seems a lot more energetic. Although full of doubts, Yin Zhu still put this matter down first. Today is her happy day, which marks that she has grown up and wants to form a partner with Jono. She still put this matter down first. "OK, let''s talk about it next time." The problem of the system has to be solved. We can''t leave it there and do nothing. Soon, the rite of passage was ready, followed by a big tribal event, and the adult female could choose her spouse. An adult male without a partner can also bring his booty and present it to his beloved female. If the female likes the other, she will accept the gift from the other. This time, there were originally seven adult females, but without Sophie and miaoni, there were only five. In the tribe, there were seventy-eight adult bachelors, so each of them prepared to confess to the females with their booty. Before, Yin Zhu didn''t know these rules. He was lazy. He didn''t know much about them. Fortunately, Yin Zhu made up some of these knowledge and finally got to know a little. Looking at the male in front of him, Yin Zhu has a look. In addition to Jono, who is the leader, there are more than 20 males behind him. Are you so likable? There are so many candidates for her. Yin Zhu is happy to know that so many people like him. After all, she has a little vanity. However, when she thought of explaining to others one by one that she didn''t like them, Yin Zhu felt that her eyebrows were tied. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu hurried forward and said to the male standing next to Jono: "brothers, I''m not going to choose another partner except Jono this time, so you''d better go to other places to line up." Yin Zhu also knows that if she says that she will choose a Jono for her whole life, it''s too shocking. She doesn''t plan to be an outsider. Even if she wants to be an outsider, she will have to wait until her strength is strong. She doesn''t plan to lead the clan to monogamy. The orc polygamy can be said to be the most suitable for the development of the orc world, and she can''t destroy it. The males behind Jono wailed at this. They also knew that compared with Jono and Tengxiao, they had no advantage at all. But everyone wanted to pursue beautiful things. What if they were lucky? Maybe there will be a chance? "Yin Zhu, one Jono is not enough. Don''t you choose one more?" Some people are not reconciled to the proposal. "No, I''m pregnant now. It''s no use selecting people." Yin Zhu refused directly. Some people went straight away when they heard this, while others entered other teams with their own gifts. Tengxiao was the only one standing behind Jono with his prey. Seeing Tengxiao''s insistence, Yin Zhu also knows that he probably can''t persuade her. Anyway, Tengxiao can''t help her if she doesn''t agree. Qiao Nuo looked at Yin Zhu tenderly, then reached for Yin Zhu''s hand and said, "Yin Zhu, would you like to marry me?" Even though he knew Yin Zhu''s wish for a long time, Jono asked again. Yin Zhu heard this with a coy face, and then nodded, "yes, I do." "Well, Yin Zhu, I will give you happiness in the future. I will be happy." Jono is happy to hold Yin Zhu, a face of nostalgia. "Well, we''ll all be happy." Yin Zhu grabs Jono''s hand and smiles sweetly. Several other females had already chosen their partners. Yin Zhu chose one person, while others chose several more or less. Everyone chose their partners, and then they asked for the approval of the tribal head and the blessing of the priest. At this time, only the selected people stood on several platforms. However, Tengxiao didn''t want to go down. Instead, he stood beside Yin Zhu."Tengxiao, I said, I don''t want you, don''t you understand? Stop it and go down. " Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao in a huff. Qiao Nuo also looks at Tengxiao with a bad face at this time. He also wants to help Tengxiao, and he has given him a chance. But Yin Zhu refuses, and he will not push Yin Zhu out again. "Tengxiao, Yin Zhu has made it very clear, don''t you want to make trouble?" Montaigne saw this and came up quickly. "What''s the matter?" At this time, Yin Zhu said his decision again. Only at this time did Meng Tai know that Yin Zhu didn''t want to go to the sky. Meng Tai can''t help sighing, "Yin Zhu, Tengxiao should be punished for doing something wrong, but he shouldn''t make fun of it, should he? You see, it''s just about right. Everyone has to hold a partner ceremony. Don''t make trouble. " Meng Tai also thinks that Yin Zhu is to take Joe again. After all, he has children. What''s wrong with him. "Patriarch, I didn''t make trouble and didn''t mean to punish him. I can''t marry him. That''s all. So patriarch, please go down." Yin Zhu expressed his attitude directly. Mengtai sighed. In this case, he turned his head and looked at Tengxiao, "Tengxiao, you''d better not make trouble this time. Next time, maybe Yin Zhu will not be angry next year. If you have anything to say, don''t do it." Tengxiao shook his head at this time, "patriarch, I didn''t make trouble. I understand what Yin Zhu means, but I have a reason to stand here." Meng Tai and Yin Zhu were at a loss when they heard this. What does Tengxiao mean by standing here, and they said he didn''t make trouble? "Tengxiao, make it clear." Montaigne said coldly that if Tengxiao was a fool, even if he was the first warrior in the tribe, he would take him down. He had no feelings to talk about. "Patriarch, I can not be her companion, but I can be her guardian." Tengxiao said lightly. With Tengxiao''s words, everyone present was stunned. Guardian, this position can be said to be the legendary title. At least the guardian has not appeared in the orc world for hundreds of years. But guardians do exist. Guardians appeared hundreds of years ago. Guardians are not partners, but they are more loyal than their partners. As a female guardian, Tengxiao can no longer choose a partner, and he can''t betray Yin Zhu. If he betrays, he will be cursed by the beast God. Even if he betrays his partner, he will be expelled by the tribe, not betrayed They will be cursed by the beast God. The curse of the beast God in the legend is very terrible, and the orcs can''t bear it. It can be said that the conditions of the guardian are very harsh, and ordinary people won''t be guardians. Yin Zhu also knew the position of guardian. After knowing this, Yin Zhu shook his head in a hurry, "no, I don''t want you to be my guardian." Tengxiao heard this and said with a smile, "sorry, you have no choice." Yes, the guardian is absolutely loyal to the person being guarded. The person being guarded has no right to refuse. It can be said that the animal God gives the guardian the only right. "Tengxiao, you don''t have to do this? Or if you think you do something like this, I''ll be soft hearted and promise you. I''ll tell you, impossible, impossible. " Yin Zhu shook his head in a hurry. Although the guardian is not a partner, she is more intimate than her partner. Guardian, guardian, Yin Zhu will go anywhere in the future, and the guardian can find her whereabouts. When the person being guarded has fatal damage, the damage will turn to the guardian. This is the guardian''s ultimate protection. She doesn''t want such a male, and she can''t accept that a male is closer to her than her partner, and she can''t accept other people''s giving to her. Of course, if one day, the guardian is willing to have a closer relationship with the guardian is OK, but Yin Zhu does not want that. "Tengxiao, have you thought about it clearly? If you have, let''s start." Montaigne doesn''t want to talk anymore. That''s it. "Patriarch, no, I don''t want it." Yin Zhu shook his head and resolutely refused. "Yin Zhu, I''m a patriarch. I want to be fair. Tengxiao didn''t violate the rules, so I can''t stop her." Meng Tai made it clear that Tengxiao''s work was in line with the rules and there was nothing unreasonable. The people in the tribe were surprised when they heard that Yin Zhu didn''t want to be Tengxiao. Then Tengxiao said that he wanted to be Yin Zhu''s guardian. They were even more surprised. It can be said that they had never seen such a big shock since they were young. "Jono, aren''t you a good brother to him? You advise him Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao with a headache. How could this man do that? How could he do what he wanted? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 "Tengxiao, are you sure you want to be Yin Zhu''s guardian? If you think that staying by Yin Zhu''s side can make Yin Zhu excited, I can tell you that your strategy will not succeed. On the contrary, you will be tied to Yin Zhu''s side all your life. Tengxiao, you are not stupid. Do you want to gamble? Bet your life on yourself? " Jono asked. "Jono, you don''t know much about Yin Zhu. I believe what Yin Zhu said. It''s because I believe what Yin Zhu said that I choose to be a guardian." Tengxiao said that he had thought very clearly. Meng Tai can only reluctantly tell Yin Zhu that since Tengxiao insists, he has no choice. Yin Zhu saw Tengxiao insist, what she can say, she has no right to refuse, this bullshit custom, since Tengxiao want, then casually, anyway profit she, Tengxiao later how, that is he asked for. Finally, we stand well. Jono leads Yin Zhu, while Tengxiao stands behind Yin Zhu. Then Mengtai begins to hold a ceremony. With the singing of Xia Bai and Mengtai, dark red lines appear around the altar, covering Yin Zhu and Jono in the middle. So do other partners. Tengxiao cuts his arm with a bone knife and drips blood on the altar On the back of Yin Zhu''s hand, Tengxiao began to say some ancient incantations like offering sacrifices. Yin Zhu frowned and watched the bright red blood draw a gorgeous pattern on his hand, then the pattern quickly absorbed the dark red gas on the altar, and then the pattern became more and more bright, and then slowly hidden into the skin, no longer displayed. Yin Zhu really didn''t know the ceremony of the guardian was like this. She looked at her arm in disgust. Jono sighed and grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. It''s OK." Since he can''t change it, he can only accept it. In the past, he could accept Tengxiao as another partner of Yin Zhu. Now the guardian is just another way. As for Tengxiao, Qiao Nuo doesn''t care. In his memory, the female has many partners. Of course, as long as Yin Zhu has one, he will be more happy. If Yin Zhu wants to choose another one, he won''t stop it. Since Tengxiao wants to be Yin Zhu''s guardian, he won''t stop it, but he won''t help. The rest depends on Tengxiao himself. Of course, he doesn''t want to see Yin Zhu worry about it. Just let him be normal. Yin Zhu also knows that things have become a foregone conclusion. That''s it. Today is the most important day in his life. Tengxiao can''t be ruined. Although he persuades himself to be happy, he still can''t be happy to see Tengxiao behind him. "Tengxiao, can you stop following me?" Yin Zhu asked with a frown. "In addition to going out hunting and gathering food, guardians always work hard to protect the protected people. This is the guardian." Tengxiao said without changing his face. "Do you want to watch me and Jono''s bridal chamber? At any time? " Yin Zhu is really angry with Tengxiao. "I can, if you don''t mind." Tengxiao said that he would not blush even if he was so brazen. Yin Zhu really wants to faint when she hears this. She has never seen such a shameless person. Qiao Nuo saw that Yin Zhu''s face turned red with anger, and he could not help frowning, "Tengxiao, you want to be the guardian, I will not stop you, but the guardian is not to anger Yin Zhu, remember your guardian''s responsibility." He doesn''t hate Tengxiao, but he won''t let Tengxiao bully Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is now his female and should be guarded by him. Tengxiao also knows that he can still have fun with Yin Zhu. When Jono says this seriously, he can''t continue to joke, otherwise he will challenge Jono. "I see." Tengxiao cold face should be under. Then came the carnival day of the tribe. Montaigne prepared a lot of delicious food for the tribe people to eat. In the evening, there was a bonfire party. It can be said that one day was the most joyful day for the tribe people, with food, drink and play. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo walk down from the altar hand in hand. When people around them see this, they congratulate them one after another. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo also smile and apologize. As for Tengxiao, who follows behind Yin Zhu, they can only give him a sympathetic look. However, there are many males who admire Tengxiao. After all, not everyone has the courage to be a guardian, but it also sets an example for some males Is really met a beloved, there is not, so long to do Guardian it, even if not together, it can at least protect her, can protect her is the greatest happiness. Mei Li looks at Yin Zhu and feels proud and frustrated. The reason for her pride is that Yin Zhu is excellent enough to make her face. The reason for her frustration is that Yin Zhu only needs a Jono. Fortunately, Tengxiao is Yin Zhu''s guardian. Even if Yin Zhu no longer chooses his partner, at least he won''t be hungry. After all, Yin Zhu is very powerful. Mei Li looks at Tengxiao standing behind Yin Zhu. She sighs. Tengxiao''s method is a bit stupid. She can''t bear to do this. She hopes Tengxiao can move her silly daughter''s heart. Tengxiao has already helped Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo marry food at this time. When Yin Zhu looks at the food Tengxiao gets, he feels blocked. When Qiao Nuo sees this thing coming over, he says, "Yin Zhu, there''s no need to be embarrassed. Tengxiao is your guardian. He will get used to it sooner or later. This road is his own choice. You don''t care, just be normal."Qiao Nuo thinks Tengxiao is really treacherous. Yin Zhu has always liked him, but he still uses such a shameless method. Who can resist, Tengxiao can give up his face to do such a thing. At this time, aiya walks up to Yinzhu with Hongying and says congratulations. She seems to have contacted Yinzhu for a long time. As a result, Yinzhu disappeared. Yesterday, Yinzhu came back. But yesterday, Yinzhu was very tired, and Mengtai obviously had something to ask Yinzhu, so she didn''t make a fuss. But now she has to get in touch with her. Otherwise, if she goes on like this, she will be in vain in daze tribe. And because Sophie has been abducted, her stupid brother Baise has gone crazy. Now she has returned to Juque tribe and is ready to take people to the dark city to save Sophie. Aiya doesn''t care about this. Anyway, when Baize returns to the Juque tribe, her father will always restrain Baize and won''t let Baize fool around. Everyone knows where the dark city is, and the orcs often go out to rob things. Who will go to the dark city for revenge? Let''s not say that the environment there is very bad. These orcs will be restrained by the environment when they go there. Moreover, there is the base camp of orcs, but they will be killed. "Thank you." Yin Zhu doesn''t feel much about aiya. Just think she''s a foreign guest. Because of Sophie, it''s impossible for Yin Zhu to like aiya. Aiya can see that today Yinzhu is not willing to say more, she is somewhat frustrated, "Yinzhu, can I come to your house tomorrow?" Aiya didn''t want to give up, so she made it clear. Aiya feels that she has no malice. Yinzhu can''t drive her away, so she doesn''t believe that she can''t convince Yinzhu. "All right." Yin Zhu didn''t refuse either. What did aiya come to Daze tribe for? Yin Zhu knows in his heart. This tribe has already traded a lot of things with the Juque tribe. Obviously, aiya is not satisfied with taking something. She wants something else. Yin Zhu wants to say that she has a food processor. In the future, she can take things out openly, but also make those people unable to learn. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu can''t help laughing. Later, she can teach the important people in one or two tribes how to deal with the food. The food of other people is processed by processors. In this way, she is not afraid of outsiders. Of course, she has to discuss this with the patriarch. Everyone is very happy in one day, and the whole tribe is very happy. Yin Zhu looks at the people of the tribe singing and dancing one by one, and thinks that such a day is very beautiful. If only the people of the tribe were like this every day. At the end of the bonfire party, Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo go home in the dark. Some of their partners have gone back to the cave to make people. From a distance, they can hear the happy groans of the tribe people. Yin Zhu is very red faced. These people are too indulgent. "Let''s go back quickly." Yin Zhu said with some embarrassment. Jono laughed at this: "OK, let''s go home." He took Yin Zhu''s soft hand and walked towards his home step by step. "It''s a good night today." Yin Zhu casually found a topic to talk about. It''s true that tonight''s moon is round, spreading a layer of silver coat on the whole earth, and the breeze is gentle. It''s also a kind of enjoyment to go out for a walk with your lover after dinner in this warm night. "Well, the night is beautiful, and so are you." Jono said affectionately, holding Yin Zhu''s face. "Where I am beautiful, I will be praised." Yin Zhu''s eyebrows are curved with a smile. "You are the most beautiful in my heart." Jono reached out to cover Yin Zhu''s talking eyes, then put his forehead against Yin Zhu''s head. Yin Zhu''s appearance is not very beautiful, but Yin Zhu''s gentle and strong temperament can''t be compared with others, and his talking eyes are very attractive. Yin Zhu saw that Jono had covered her eyes, and then she felt Jono''s breath was getting closer and closer. Then Yin Zhu felt that Jono''s whole face was sticking to her face, because she couldn''t see it, so she couldn''t help being afraid. "Don''t be afraid, Yin Zhu." Jono''s gentle words rang in her ears. The kiss of dragonfly drops gently, and Yin Zhu''s heart trembles with it. "Let''s go home." Jono''s words are full of temptation. Yin Zhu just nodded, all by Jono, Jono whispered with a smile, "silly girl." The sound was full of doting, and then he picked up Yin Zhu and walked towards the cave. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 The next day, Yin Zhu wakes up early and looks at Jono who is beside her. Yin Zhu can''t help but smile sweetly. She playfully reaches out her finger and dials Jono''s long and curly eyelashes. At this time, Jono''s eyelids move and a pair of dark blue eyes appear in front of her eyes. "Good morning, Jono." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Good morning, Yin Zhu." Jono touched Yinzhu''s head with a smile. Two people have no redundant action, but there is a warm breath around them. Two people look at each other a smile, then smile, together and then wash. When they come out of the cave, Yin Zhu finds that Tengxiao has come back from hunting. Now he is dealing with his prey there. Seeing Tengxiao, Yin Zhu sighs. To tell the truth, Jono has already helped Tengxiao deal with his prey for thousands. "Tengxiao, you also know Yin Zhu''s attitude towards you, so you''d better not provoke Yin Zhu. If you make Yin Zhu sad, I''m not polite to you. Of course, I won''t object to your kindness to Yin Zhu. You can''t expect me to help you with the rest. You make it yourself." Jono is cold. Tengxiao didn''t get angry when he heard this. He just said calmly, "don''t worry, I won''t make her sad on purpose. I just want to take care of her." When Jono heard this, he just laughed. Tengxiao said that he would not hurt Yin Zhu. He believed it, but this guy had a bad temper. Although Yin Zhu was very talkative sometimes, he was very stubborn sometimes. When they were talking to Mai Mang, they were afraid that he would be stiff at that time. "Don''t be complacent, Jono. I''ll make Yin Zhu like me." Tengxiao is cold. Originally, Yin Zhu was his own. Now he just has to work hard to get people back. Can Yin Zhu not be moved? If Yin Zhu hates himself, he will never choose him. Tengxiao believes that there is no hatred for no reason. Yin Zhu always says that he has put it down. How can it be so easy to put it down? If he does, how can the three cubs who are still in Yin Zhu''s stomach explain? "I''m very confident. I hope you always have this confidence." Qiao Nuo looks at Yin Zhu with a smile. Qiao Nuo thinks that even if Yin Zhu wants to accept Tengxiao, he will definitely suffer a lot. He hopes Tengxiao can hold on. Sometimes stubborn little women are very lovely. Yin Zhu looked at the two people who were getting along very well over there, and was very puzzled. She held her chin and thought. She really didn''t understand how the orcs were polygamous and how the men got along well. Although there were some small competitions between the males, they never hurt each other. It was different from the ancient wives and concubines fighting each other. Sometimes she had to admire the orcs, anyway She can''t do that. For Tengxiao, Yin Zhu''s feeling is very contradictory. Tengxiao is his favorite male, and he has a child. Although Yin Zhu said that Tengxiao has nothing to do with him, how can he have nothing to do with him? It''s just that the baby in his stomach is involved. To tell the truth, Yin Zhu''s sense of Tengxiao is not bad. At least this man is determined not to compromise with the woman he doesn''t like. In Yin Zhu''s opinion, if he wants to get married because of some special reasons, he knows that if he doesn''t like it, he is not responsible for both sides. Tengxiao is a man who strives to pursue his own happiness, but this man is willing to give up everything for the sake of his children, Including his own. To tell the truth, this man should be the most personalized and thoughtful man in the whole tribe. Other people compromise more or less because of survival. But this man is also overbearing and selfish, for the sake of children, and then regardless of her wishes, he forced her to be tied to her side, which made her very uncomfortable. This man didn''t respect her too much, but the orc world has such rules, which is really annoying. But in addition to disgust, Yin Zhu did not know what to do with this man. Forget it, I still don''t want to do so much. Anyway, Tengxiao wants to do something like this, so she just ignores him. She wants to see it for a long time. After seeing him, she doesn''t regret it and tells him to force herself and make him so tough. Here Tengxiao and Jono have finished breakfast. Jono cuts the barbecue into small pieces and puts it in front of Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu, come and eat." She is an adult. In the future, the tribe will not provide food. In the future, her food will depend on Jono. As for Tengxiao''s prey, now eat it first, and then write it down. After deducting Tengxiao''s own food, all of it will be made into bacon. Of course, Yin Zhu will charge a handling fee. Yin Zhu took the food from Qiao Nuo and began to eat it directly without saying a word to Tengxiao. However, Tengxiao also knew that he had forced himself to be Yin Zhu''s guardian, which made Yin Zhu very angry. Now the best way is to let it go. Anyway, it''s already around Yin Zhu. It''s better to spend more time, so as not to be too radical for a moment and make Yin Zhu more angry, and then stay away from him Yes, now Yin Zhu is willing to accept his food. After eating, Yin Zhu is ready to go to Mengtai to sit down. Jono accompanies Yin Zhu directly. Before Yin Zhu''s accident, he was scared out of his wits. He still accompanies Yin Zhu more. Besides, Tengxiao has a lot of prey now. As long as he goes out, he can hit the prey. They don''t have to worry about their food. Besides, he had discussed with Tengxiao before. Later, Tengxiao was responsible for hunting, and he was responsible for taking care of Yin Zhu until Yin Zhu gave birth to a baby. Tengxiao also said that now Yin Zhu is the most important thing, so let go of everything else.In fact, the people who hurt Yin Zhu have already been punished. When people in the tribe see this, they will let go even if they have that idea. Yinzhugang has something to discuss with Mengtai. Yinzhu plans to take out the food processor. In that case, he doesn''t have to worry that his secret recipe will be learned by others. In the future, many foods can be processed by the processor, and people from other tribes can''t learn it secretly. In this way, Mengtai will be better off. He doesn''t have to worry about the formula being learned by others every day It''s not so easy for others to get rid of Gongqi. A big iron knot with a big room just wants to move him away. There are no more than a dozen or twenty male orcs working together, so they don''t want to move. Even if they can''t move far away, they have to be replaced. It''s impossible for such a big action not to be found, that is to say, other tribes want to seize the machine It''s impossible in practice. Moreover, the main processing method of this food processor needs to be able to process by himself. Yin Zhu plans to set the operation authority. Only a few people can operate it, so those people will not seize the food processor for the sake of storing food. When she thought about the food processor, Yin Zhu couldn''t help thinking about the identification system. She had to find out how the system mutated, and the problem couldn''t be avoided. She explained the food processor clearly, so she had a good talk with the system. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo soon went to Mengtai''s place. Looking at the two little ones walking hand in hand, Mengtai couldn''t help smiling. He was satisfied with Yin Zhu''s daughter-in-law. "Yinzhu, Jono, here you are. Have you eaten yet?" Montaigne said with a smile. "Father, I have something to discuss with you." Yin Zhu changed his address shyly. Mengtai heard that Yinzhu called himself father, and his face turned into a flower with a smile. "Well, well, Yinzhu, if Jono is not good to you in the future, you tell me, I''ll deal with him." When Jono heard this, he looked at Montaigne sadly. "Father, you can''t do this to me." When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed happily. Well, she doesn''t have to worry about the relationship between her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law when she gets married. This Orc world is very good. "Father, aiya, we all know the meaning of what they come to the tribe to do. Because aiya is too late to go back, the tribe does not dare to make bacon. But this time I went out to get a good thing to come back. In the future, we can make bacon aboveboard. We don''t have to worry about aiya and them stealing." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Montaigne has proved that Bacon can be preserved for a long time. He has made a lot of salt, and he wants to make good bacon, but aiya is here. They just made a deal with aiya, which can be said that both sides are very satisfied. He can''t drive people away at this time. Aiya will stay in the tribe. Once the tribe starts to make bacon, aiya will be killed The passers-by realized that Mengtai also wanted to borrow bacon to develop the tribal culture. I believe that as long as it is said that daze tribe can produce food that can be stored in winter, orcs will no longer have to worry about having no food to eat in winter. As soon as this news is released, it is estimated that many people will go to Daze tribe. After all, we do so much just to live. "How?" Meng Tai asked curiously, if you can make it aboveboard, you don''t have to worry about other people''s learning. That''s too powerful. After all, the production of bacon is not complicated. At this time, Yin Zhu waved his hand and released the food processor. "Ah Fu is this. This is the food processor. I have set some food processing methods in it. At that time, as long as you put the raw materials in and out of this entrance directly, and then press the button, you will directly process them. After processing, they will directly produce the finished product. Those people have no way at all Learn how it''s made from the machine. " Yin Zhu explained, Meng Tai was surprised and asked: "this, how did this thing come from? Is it really so magical?" Yin Zhu knew that no matter how much she talked about it, it was not as good as practical operation, so she said directly, "father, you can bring me some meat and salt, and I''ll show you how to operate it." Meng Tai quickly took the meat and salt, Yin Zhu put the two things in proportion, and then press the button, the machine began to operate, because there was very little meat, just a small piece. Soon, about ten minutes, the cured meat came out. Yin Zhu handed the bacon to Meng Tai, "father, have a look, is it ready?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 Mengtai took the bacon and looked at it carefully. He found that the color of the products made by this machine is better than that made by hand. Because the simplest way is to use salt, which is not as fragrant as that made by natural sun drying. However, the disease does not affect the food. Now, they are better than the food. What they can store is very good. "Well, well, it''s so easy to use." Meng Tai said happily. As for how it came from, Meng Tai didn''t ask. He knew that Yin Zhu had a secret. Since Yin Zhu didn''t want to say it, why did he force him to ask? Anyway, Yin Zhu would not harm the people of the tribe. Later, Yin Zhu also said that this thing can also be used to make vermicelli. Yin Zhu first mixed it with a certain amount of starch and water, looked at the consistency of the paste, configured the proportion, made the formula, and began to make vermicelli. Then Jono and montay watched the rows of dried noodles coming out of the machine. They had never seen the noodles before. Then Yin Zhu talked about how to make the noodles, saying that it was delicious to eat some soup powder this winter. Yin Zhu also said that this machine can make dried fruits and preserves. Anyway, she made a lot of recipes in it. As for the production, it''s also very simple. Yin Zhu simply made shortcut keys. For example, the first key is to make bacon, and the second key is vermicelli It can be said that the operation is very simple, it is a fool mode. Of course, there will be more to use in the future, but Yin Zhu plans to use the most commonly used ways to arrange these shortcut keys. As for the complicated ones, let''s wait for her to operate them. Under the command of Yin Zhu, Meng Tai quickly made a candied fruit. Looking at the candied fruit he made, Meng Tai found that it was very sweet and delicious. It must be very popular to take it to the Juque tribe for trading. Moreover, the price of this product is certainly not cheap. It must be no worse than honey. However, to make this candied fruit, we need to put sugar. Their tribe has not much sugar. Now the sweet grass is out of season, so I want to know It will take until next year to make sugar. However, the people of Juque tribe know how to make sugar. Next year''s sweet grass will be robbed. In Yin Zhu''s words, everything can be processed, which can be said to be omnipotent. However, the use depends on energy. If the energy is used up, it will have to be suspended. Montaigne thinks that some simple processes are better not to use machine processing, or manual operation. Of course, the most important bacon is better to use machine, so that the practice of bacon will not spread. Mengtai also plans to use bacon to develop and expand the tribe. He can replace all the methods of making sugar. Although sugar is good, it can not be made much and does not play a big role. However, bacon is the staple food and the foundation of the tribe''s stability. "Well, let me see where it''s going to be?" Montaigne touched his chin, and finally decided to put it in the second warehouse of the tribe, a small cave, where there were patrols walking on weekdays. "Yin Zhu, although you took it out, I think it''s better not to say it out." He may not pursue Yin Zhu''s secret, but others may not be like him. "I know you are wronged, but the tribe won''t treat you badly. Well, I''ll make up for your food in private, and I''ll provide your food later." Mengtai doesn''t want Yinzhu to be too high-profile. Daze tribe is too small to protect Yinzhu. He is very clear about the intention of Juque tribe. Didn''t he see aiya and his party still stay in daze tribe? What they want is clear in Montaigne''s heart. He can''t give Yin Zhu any superficial glory, but he can''t take advantage of it. So he directly promised Yin Zhu that he would pack all the food he wanted to eat in his life. Even if he died one day, he would give Yin Zhu a good explanation. "Father, since you want to use it, take it. You don''t need to subsidize me." Although Yin Zhu can''t make money with this machine, there are still many things she can do. She will live well without this machine. "Yin Zhu, I thank you for the whole daze tribe." Meng Tai bowed to Yin Zhu deeply. "Father, don''t do that. Besides, I am also a member of daze tribe. I''m happy to do something for the tribe." Yin Zhu is in a hurry to help Meng Tai. She didn''t expect that Meng Tai would bow to herself. "You''ve done enough for the tribe." Anything Meng Tai wants Yin Zhu to do can shake the whole Orc tribe. "Father, look at what you said. If you want to say that the people who have made the greatest contribution to the tribe are naturally the patriarchs and priests of all ages. I am far behind them." Yin Zhu said with a smile that the tribal chiefs and priests of all ages have devoted their lives to the development of the tribe. She is really much worse than them. "Father, I''ll help you get this machine into the cave. What about the rest Now that she''s ready to hand over the machine, Yin Zhu simply orders to put things away, and then she doesn''t show up. Montaigne nodded, "OK." He really can''t put such a big and heavy thing in the cave secretly. Yin Zhu put things away with his backpack and went to the No.2 warehouse. Meng Tai and Qiao Nuo put the few things in the warehouse in a hurry, and made a large space for Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu put the machines in place, and then they gave up. Later, Yin Zhu decided to go back to rest, and Meng Tai had taken all the fresh meat stored in the ice cave to prepare bacon.As for the sound of the machine starting, although it''s a little loud, I can''t hear it when I''m far away from it. Moreover, the orc activity is always very quiet, and few people care about it. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo walked slowly towards home hand in hand. Qiao Nuo thought about it and said, "Yin Zhu, I don''t ask you where you got that thing, but I hope you think about yourself in the future. You don''t always want to do it for the tribe. In fact, you can do it without machines. We can do it by hand. Anyway, there are many people in the tribe, so I''m afraid you will be hurt." Seeing that Yin Zhu can make such a big and magical thing in a blink of an eye, Jono''s heart is not calm. He would rather Yin Zhu be ordinary, so that he can be at ease. This kind of capable and even mysterious Yin Zhu makes him a little uneasy. He''s afraid that one day Yin Zhu will leave himself. After all, daze can''t keep Yin Zhu. What can he do? "Jono, are you worried about me? It''s OK. I''ll be right in front of you. I won''t know what others say. " Yin Zhu said with a smile that the people who know that she has these things now are the patriarch, Jono and a Leihe. Leihe is so good to herself that she doesn''t have to worry about Leihe''s going to hurt herself. When Jono heard this, he felt helpless. Yinzhu was still too simple. Although it was said that people in a tribe rarely hurt their people, there were always a few people with crooked heart. If the news came out, it would be very bad for Yinzhu. "Yin Zhu, I''m worried, I''m worried, I''m afraid I can''t protect you, you know? You are so good that I''m afraid others will take you away. " Jono holds Yin Zhu in his arms. Yin Zhu reached out and patted Jono on the back. "Jono, don''t worry. Daze tribe is my home. I won''t go." "Don''t do these things in the future. If you really want to do them, I''ll do them." He is more convenient than Yin Zhu. "Good." Yin Zhu''s smile curved his eyes and eyebrows. He was protected and warm-hearted. When they came to the entrance of the cave, they found that aiya and Hongying had been waiting at the entrance of Yinzhu''s cave. This aiya still has rules. Yin Zhu no longer dares to enter other people''s houses. "Yin Zhu, you are back. Happy wedding." Aiya smiles. The two are quite right. "Sorry, I''m in a hurry. Come on in." Yin Zhu hurried to welcome people into the cave, and Jono went to prepare some tea at this time. Aiya glanced at Yinzhu''s cave at this time. The cave was very big, and the ground was covered with soft animal skin. It was very comfortable. Yinzhu knew how to enjoy it. As for the things in the cave were neat, it seemed that Yinzhu''s living habits were very good. Thinking of all kinds of bad things Sophie said before, aiya thinks that this person still can''t be partial to others, but Sophie''s jealous appearance certainly won''t say good things about others. By this time, Jono had already filled a few bowls of water in a small wooden bowl. At the same time, he also took a few milk fruits and a small plate of dried fruit, which were all used by Yin Zhu for tooth beating. Aiya had eaten this milk fruit, but it was dried fruit. It tasted sweet and delicious. Aiya took the dried fruit and studied it carefully, "what kind of fruit is it made of?" She already knows that many things can be dried and preserved, but she doesn''t know what fruit is so delicious. After hearing this, Yin Zhu was silent for a while and said, "it''s made of ginkgo, but it''s made with sugar." This year''s sweet grass has passed, aiya, even if they want to do it, they have to wait for next year. Besides, she said that with sugar, can these people make it? The taste is also different. Sugar, aiya has tasted some of it. It''s very good to drink it in water. Unfortunately, there is no sweet grass. Who would have thought that the things that a little boy would sacrifice his teeth on weekdays were good things and could make sugar. "Can Yin Zhu make sugar with anything sweet?" Aiya asked curiously. "Sweet things just mean that things contain sugar, but it doesn''t mean that all things can extract sugar, but those with high sugar can be dried in the sun.". Thinking of aiya''s sudden blink, Yin Zhu would not tell him the truth, but he probably knows something. Maybe he can or not, but he can try it out. Thinking of this, aiya can''t help thinking of finding a kind of sweet fruit in their tribe. I don''t know if she can do it, or if she can do it later? Aiya thinks this can be tried. Anyway, the sweet fruit can''t be preserved. At that time, she can instruct more people to go out. If she can get sugar, it''s the best thing. If she can''t get sugar, she can also make dried fruit. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 Aiya knows that the Daze tribe will not let themselves know all the technologies, but many things can be applied. It''s OK to try more. "Yin Zhu, you are so powerful that you can get so much food. I can''t do it for you." Aiya is holding Yinzhu with a smile. Yin Zhu said with a smile: "I''m just greedy. In fact, it''s very simple." Some things can be properly disclosed to aiya, some are absolutely not, such as making bacon, and refining starch to make fans, these are absolutely not to say. Although aiya is utilitarian, her speech is very funny and not annoying. After Yinzhu and aiya chatted for a while, aiya could see it. Although Yinzhu sometimes revealed some tips for making food, she would never reveal what she shouldn''t say. Aiya left after chatting for a while. It was obvious that she didn''t get much from Yinzhu. Yinzhu was very happy Vigilance is not easy to deal with. "Sophie said that they made a lot of things with their roots, but we didn''t see them." Aiya felt that Montaigne didn''t want to trade with them, which showed that this thing was more formal than the previous mushroom and sugar. They also sent word to go back and ask someone to dig Mianmian root, but they didn''t know how to make it. No matter how, Mianmian root didn''t taste good. Sophie probably knew about it, but in order to make a deal with it, Sophie didn''t say anything about the key tribes. Hongying also has some headaches. They originally wanted to use Meinan''s trick, but Yin Zhuming was not tempted. In addition, Yin Zhu didn''t even look up to Tengxiao, so they didn''t look up to the ones they brought. It''s not that Hongying didn''t think about it. She secretly took Yinzhu away, but finally gave up. After all, she secretly took people away. That''s clearly against daze tribe. Although the Juque tribe is not afraid of daze tribe at all, once the news that the Juque tribe robbed the females of daze tribe spreads, I''m afraid that the surrounding small tribes will be afraid. After all, females are tribes The most precious property, a small tribe is not afraid, but all the small tribes unite? What about the Juque tribe at that time? What''s more, what about robbing people? If Yin Zhuxin has a grudge and doesn''t hand over these things, what can they do? As for corporal punishment, there has never been any corporal punishment on females in the orc world. So the best way is to let Yin Zhu volunteer, originally thought of two ways, one is to make friends, and the other is to make a beautiful man, but it didn''t work. The sugar and dried mushrooms that he exchanged before have been taken back by people. The elders of the Juque tribe are very surprised. Although these things are seasonal, there are still some to collect. Besides, they can be used for generations. They can get value with the salt. In particular, the dishes can also be dried in the sun, which gives great inspiration to the people of the Juque tribe. The chieftains and elders of the Juque tribe gave them orders to try their best to find out how daze tribe handled the food. If they could not, they would trade. "If you can''t, trade." Hongying said helplessly. "I know." The people of daze tribe have been drying dried vegetables at most recently. It''s OK for females to eat dried vegetables, but males don''t like to eat them. On the other hand, Mengtai has already begun to make bacon in the cave. Yin Zhu has developed two kinds of recipes, one is simply made with salt, and the other is made with spicy sauce. Yin Zhu has discussed with Mengtai before that, and the bacon made with salt should not be sold. After all, this kind of bacon is simple to make, and it tastes salty when eaten. You can guess what it is It''s too much trouble for people to crack it. If you want to trade, you can trade with spicy flavor. With spicy flavor, not only the taste is much better, but also those people can''t guess what they put, or what is the key to preserving the meat. Now there are two spicy fruits, though not many. Fortunately, the taste is super heavy. It takes less than half a fruit to pickle a large prey, and Jono and his party were stung when they went out Ask for spicy fruit again. In addition, Yin Zhu identified dozens of edible foods when he was with Lei he. When he identified edible foods, Yin Zhu directly picked some of them and put them on his backpack to keep them for identification. Now he can ask the people of the collection team to make a good identification. There are more than ten kinds of edible things, including green vegetables and more than ten kinds of fruits. There are three kinds of spices. One is vanilla, which is very fragrant and tastes heavy. Another is similar to onion, but it grows very big, which can be called giant onion. The other is flower, which doesn''t taste very heavy. Yin Zhu likes this flavor very much, and another is Yin zhujue It''s similar to yam, but I don''t know if it is. If it is, it can be kept as staple food. Yin Zhu plans to make these things clear, and then she can try how to cook them. In addition to these, there are medicinal materials and other things that can be cleaned. Yin Zhu plans to make a piece of soap. If it can be made, it will be a good thing. These things will be sorted out and planned slowly. On the other side, Hongying and aiya are going to find Mengtai, "we''d better go to deal with Mengtai, at least to see what this Miangen can make." After all, they can''t stay in daze tribe all the time. It''s almost half a month since they arrived here. What''s the progress."Yes." Hongying nodded. At this time, Mengtai is processing food with machines in warehouse 2. This machine is easy to operate, and as long as it is set, it can do other things. Just come back and collect things. It''s really simple. Mengtai has already made a big bag of rice noodles in the morning, and now he is making bacon. Mengtai plans to bring some rice noodles to the market, but he can''t see what it is made of. Let those people guess. The words of bacon are too amazing. Don''t even talk about the tribe? With rice noodles, I want to sell it at a good price at the fair. In previous years, daze tribe always had the best things. There was nothing except animal skin. Well, you can take some pickled vegetables with you later. Anyway, Juque tribe also knew about it. Although he had changed some salt before, it was not enough to make bacon. What''s more, all pickled vegetables need salt More salt is better. There is also something else that the tribe needs to buy. The better the life of the tribe will be. Mengtai learns of aiya''s arrival and treats her with a smile. Aiya and his party are good money boys. Besides, there are dried mushrooms and dried bamboo shoots. Mengtai doesn''t plan to sell them to the Juque tribe. Mengtai plans to sell them to all the tribes around. "Mengtai clan leader, I''m not afraid of your jokes. I heard that you used mianmiangen to make food. It''s very good. If you want to make it, our tribe also asked people to dig mianmiangen, but I don''t know how to make it. Do you think we can trade again?" Red Ying said directly to the point. Montaigne knew their purpose, so he didn''t hide it. It was not funny. Hearing this, Montaigne hated Sophie more and more. If this useless thing was still in the tribe, he had to punish her well. Fortunately, he didn''t let the people of the tribe make bacon before. If he knew that even the meat could be preserved, he was afraid that the people of the Juque tribe would not leave. "Well, this is the last treasure of our tribe. You always have to leave something for our tribe, don''t you?" It can be said that most of the tribes have their own special skills or treasures, and they all cover them to death, so they don''t spread them easily. "We won''t get your things for nothing. We can trade them. You can rest assured that the price is absolutely satisfactory." Red Ying said with assurance. Looking at Montaigne''s sighing, he felt that this was definitely the treasure of daze tribe, and he wanted to know more about how to make this root. "I can''t tell you that, but I can trade with you what I have done well. But there are not many deals. It''s very difficult to do. If I don''t do it well, it will break down." The more difficult it is, the more precious it is. "Uncle Montaigne, I don''t know until I have seen it." Aiya said, you have to see the goods before you can give you a price. Meng Tai nodded and took a handful of rice noodles directly from his room. Then, according to Yin Zhu, he cooked the rice noodles first, and then put them in the bone soup. Because it was slow to boil the bone soup, Meng Tai cooked the broth, put the fans down, and then put some vegetables. Montaigne filled a bowl of the cooked vermicelli for aiya and Hongying Then he took a bowl and began to eat. Aiya and Hongying are relieved after eating vermicelli. It''s very good. It''s much better than vegetables and mushrooms. At least it''s full. It seems that it can be used as staple food. No wonder Mengtai doesn''t trade anything. Looking at the thin vermicelli, aiya couldn''t understand how the rusty roots turned into such slender vermicelli. Moreover, the vermicelli was very Q and delicious. Montaigne said that if it was served with bone soup, it would be better to drink and put eggs down. Seeing that Hongying and aiya were satisfied, Meng Tai laughed, "as long as you keep the vermicelli well and don''t get wet, you can keep it for a long time, or if you are worried about getting wet, you can dry it every other time." "Uncle Montaigne, how do you want to change this?" Hongying asked in a calm voice. "You know it''s a good thing. It''s not easy to make. It''s hard to make a pot of vermicelli with a large basket of roots, not to mention several processes." Anyway, even if aiya and Hongying go to the tribe to inquire about it, no one can do it except Yinzhu, so he can blow it any way. When Hongying heard Meng Tai''s words, her heart sank. She was afraid that the deal would bleed heavily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 On this side, Montaigne and aiya haggle over how to make a deal, while Yin Zhu sends Qiao Nuo to work, and he uses the communication system. "The system, are you there? Shall we talk? " Yin Zhu whispered in his heart. "Yes." It''s a very simple sentence. "Come on, who are you? Why is it in the system? " Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. "I don''t know who I am. I forgot." The system opens its mouth in seclusion. "You didn''t lie to me?" Yin Zhu asked calmly, forget? That''s a good excuse. "I also want to know who I am? It''s really hard not to know what you are. " The sound of the system sounds terrible. "There''s always a memory of how you came into my body." Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. "I remember that I should be alone, but I can''t remember a lot of things. What I remember is that I was attached to a crystal bead. When you suddenly died, you accidentally knocked over the computer, and then I was accidentally sucked into the system you wrote. Then I took you across to my hometown. Don''t worry, I will harm you. I''m just a ghost It''s yours The system gave a wry smile. Yin Zhu remembers that he had a crystal bracelet in his previous life. He didn''t expect that he would cross it. It was the system that made the ghost. "Don''t you remember everything? Why do you say this is your hometown? " Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. "This is my hometown. It wasn''t like this originally. It shouldn''t be like this. But why did it become like this? I don''t know. You don''t know. I feel more sad than anything when I see these people suffering, not having enough food and clothing. I can''t remember a lot of things. Last time I had the flower of beast God, I absorbed their scattered energy It''s a wake-up call. " The sound of the system with crying cavity, it is very uncomfortable. "You say the orc world shouldn''t be like this? What should that look like? " Yin Zhu asked curiously. "It shouldn''t be like this anyway." Yin Zhu seems to see the system in tears. "By the way, I can''t always call you system. What do you call it?" Yin Zhu asked, listening to the sad cry of the system, Yin Zhu was a little shaken. Maybe the system is really harmless to himself. "I don''t know what my name is? Or you can get one for me. " In front of the voice is also very lost, behind is with beg. Yin Zhu thought for a while. In this case, it''s really bad to call the system all the time. Even she thought it was strange, "since you used to store it in crystal temporarily, how about calling you crystal?" "OK, it''s called crystal." Inside the voice came some joy, as if very happy, Yin Zhu can imagine that this system should be a beautiful girl. "Can you tell me your story from beginning to end? At least tell me what you know from beginning to end, OK? " Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. "Yes." The crystal answers. "Yin Zhu, because of my memory, I can''t remember a lot of things, but once you touch those things, I can remember what was forgotten in my memory." Crystal explained. After hearing this, Yin Zhu suddenly realized that it was not the function of the identification system, but the memory of the crystal. The identification system relied on the crystal. "So, the things I identified are actually things in your memory. Do you know those things?" Yin Zhu asked in silence. "Yes. I can identify what you touch and what I know, but I don''t know what you fail to identify. I''m bound with the system somehow. Only if you touch it can I remember. If you don''t touch it, I can''t touch the outside objects and can''t remember. " Crystal said his ability again. "Is it good for you to identify the items?" Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. "Well, it should be said that it''s not good for me to identify things, but it''s good for me to lead the tribe to develop the tribe. As long as the orcs live well, it''s good for me. I find my strength is increasing little by little. Thank you for that." Crystal smiles thanks. "By the way, do you give me the reward for upgrading?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Well, that''s what I used to save." The reward given by crystal is also his own. "Where do you keep your things? Why didn''t I see it? And you don''t want to develop the tribe. You give all your things to me, so you can recover faster? " Yin Zhu said abductively. Crystal heard this burst of wry smile, "I would like to give those things to you, but I can''t, I''m very weak now, can only reluctantly open Tianlang boundary, can take out a thing is very good, and then forcibly take things, I''m afraid I''ll sleep again." Hearing this, Yin Zhu can only reluctantly give up, originally wanted to turn more good things from the crystal side, it''s a pity. "Yin Zhu, you must believe me. It''s not that I don''t give it to you, but that I really don''t have the strength. When my strength recovers a little, and I have the ability, I''ll take more treasures for you, OK?" Crystal is a little flattering to Yin Zhu."You don''t have to. To tell the truth, I don''t believe what you say now. Maybe you can''t do anything to me now. It''s hard to guarantee that you will do something to me when you are strong. Who can know what your heart is?" When he got the information he wanted, Yin Zhu turned over. "Yin Zhu, I really don''t want to harm you. If I want to harm you, I won''t take you through. If you don''t have me, your soul will dissipate in heaven and earth in three days." Crystal quickly said that he did not harm Yin bamboo mind. "Thank you for letting me live again, but you resurrect. I probably want me to help you, such as help you recover your strength." Yin Zhu rubbed his head with his hand. What is crystal''s intention? She must think about it carefully. "Yin Zhu, I really want to recover my strength so that I can remember who I am? It''s hard to forget the past, but I promise I won''t hurt you Crystal quickly promised. "I don''t know if you will hurt me, but I always have to check what you say. If you really don''t mean to hurt me, I will help you recover your strength, and I''m not a man without conscience." In fact, Yin Zhu has almost believed crystal''s words, but he always wants to know about it. Yin Zhu is silent when she hears this. Crystal says that she is a ghost and has integrated with the system. Crystal has forgotten a lot, but she remembers that the orc world is her hometown. She also says that the orc world was not like this before. But in her memory, there is also the history of Daze tribe. It seems that the orc world has not changed much? Crystal knows all kinds of species. The most important thing is that crystal can take her through. If crystal doesn''t cheat itself, who is crystal? Can people who know all kinds of species live as poor and miserable as they are now? In a different world, is there still a time when the orc world will prosper and live a rich life? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu decided to go to Xia Bai. In terms of the history of the orc world, Xia Bai should be the one who knows the most about the whole tribe. After all, the inheritance of the tribe''s priests is unusual, and even Mengtai is not as good as Xia Bai. "Here comes Yin Zhu?" Xia Bai smiles lovingly, and takes good care of the back in the tribe. "Granny, I want to ask you a few questions." Yin Zhu smiles and holds Xia Bai to sit down in a chair on one side. "Yes, you say." Xia Bai said with a smile, although she is old, she is in good health. "Granny, you see the life of our tribe is very sad. Granny, do you think people before the orc world were so poor and miserable?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. When Xia Bai heard this, he shook his head lovingly. "No, it''s said that the orc world was not like this before. In the past, the animal gods were still there, and miracles often appeared. At that time, the orcs lived in peace and contentment and lived in the high city wall, and every Orc could eat and clothe. In addition to the prey, there were many other staple foods in the legend. The orcs lived in spring, summer and autumn They store enough food, and then they don''t have to go out in the winter to look for food. They will hold bonfires and barbecue to celebrate the next year''s harvest. " "Then what happened? Why did it become like this later? " Yin Zhu asked in a hurry. "Then, five thousand years ago, the Utopia of the God city in the orc world suddenly collapsed, and then the surrounding cities were destroyed one by one. No one knows what happened in the orc world? The remaining orcs are running around, and their treasures are lost in the torrent of time. Many precious things have disappeared, and then the world has become what it is now Xia Bai sighed. Five thousand years ago? Yin Zhu has been silent since he heard this. Is crystal from 5000 years ago? What happened five thousand years ago? Let all the cities disappear one by one, there are those treasures, formal food culture, all the things disappear, how terrible power to do this? "Granny, you don''t know what happened five thousand years ago?" Yin Zhu asked with a smile. When Xia Bai heard this, he touched Yin Zhu''s head and laughed, "Yin Zhu, our daze tribe has only passed on for more than 800 years. I don''t know what happened five thousand years ago. I guess no one knows about the whole Orc world. The things we have to do in the past can change our life and make our life better." Yin Zhu did not know that he suddenly asked about something five thousand years ago. Anyway, it was not a good thing for him. Yin Zhu also knows that she has no ability to solve the problem of land destruction and cultural fault. Even if she wants to help crystal, she has to wait until she has strength. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 Xia Bai looks at Yin Zhu frowning. This child is different from them. Yin Zhu suddenly changes. Xia Bai doesn''t doubt it. To them, it''s a miracle. How could the child suddenly ask about 5000 years? This child suddenly knows a lot of things. Does it have something to do with 5000 year old people? If so, we can understand why Yin Zhu suddenly knows so much, but is it necessary for a weak female to recite the truth 5000 years ago? It''s too hard for Yin Zhu. Thinking of his guess, Xia Bai once again affirmed that Yin Zhu should be the female in the forefathers'' prophecy. As a priest of daze tribe, however, his strength is far lower than that of his ancestors at that time. I''m really ashamed. "Yin Zhu, if you want to know something about 5000 years, then I think there are several places where there may be clues." Since the child is destined to shoulder the responsibility of revitalizing the tribe, she will try her best to help the child. "Granny, tell me about it." If you can have a clue, it''s unknown if you want her. "If I say there are three places, let''s start from the safest place." Xia Bai looks at Yin Zhu lovingly. "The first is the city of the king of beasts. The city of the king of beasts is the place where the king of beasts lived. It is said that the city of the king of beasts was there five thousand years ago. Although the city of the king of beasts is rebuilt in the back, it still leaves some historical relics." Xia Bai analyzes it. Yin Zhu nodded. She is sure to go to the orc city. It is said that this is the most prosperous area in the orc world. "The second is Mt. beast. It is said that Mt. beast exists everywhere in the world. The place that has not changed after years is Mt. beast. But Mt. beast is not so easy to get in. It''s very dangerous there. However, a mysterious person broke through Mt. beast some time ago. Maybe you can find him and ask him what Mt. beast is like." Xia Bai sighs, that mysterious figure is not so easy to find. Yin Zhu was surprised to hear that the person who passed the test of beast mountain was silver star. Next time when silver star comes to see him, ask him. The second dangerous thing is Mt. beast. It''s said that it took ten years for someone to pass Mt. beast. What''s the third most dangerous thing? How dangerous it is. "The third is the place of divine punishment. The legendary place of divine punishment was formed after the disaster of five thousand years ago. There was no place of divine punishment five thousand years ago, but the place of divine punishment was too dangerous, and people who went in never came out again." Xia Bai sighs, thinking that Tengxiao almost went to the place of divine punishment. Yin did not expect that the third place was the place of divine punishment. The place of divine punishment was formed by the catastrophe. So the secret he was looking for was probably in the place of divine punishment. But in that place, she would die fast. "Yin Zhu, I don''t know what kind of fortune you have. Grandma tells you that if you don''t have the strength, don''t do what you can''t do. Many things will pass, and you''re just a little female. You don''t have to bear some things. It''s been too long since 5000 years ago. Grandma doesn''t want anything to happen to you." Xia Bai gently rubbed Yin Zhu''s head. Yin Zhu heard this embarrassed smile: "grandma, don''t worry, I won''t put myself in danger." She is most afraid of death. Besides, she has three cubs in her stomach. Even if she wants to manage them, she has to wait until she has the strength to manage them. She won''t do things like beating a stone with an egg. "Well, since you know something, grandma won''t say it. You are a smart child." Xia Bai smiles. Yin Zhu also knows that Xia Bai is suspicious when he suddenly asks about things five thousand years ago, but the people here are so nice that they don''t ask more questions even if they doubt, which saves her a lot of explanation. "Thank you, granny. I''ll go back first." Yin Zhu said goodbye to Xia Bai with a smile. Xia Bai looks at Yin Zhu and turns away. Her face is straight. At this time, she looks down at the hair in her hand. This is from her head when she touched Yin Zhu just now. She didn''t ask what Yin Zhu wanted to do, but she wanted to help the child to make a fortune. Normal divination only needs one name, but it''s related to the catastrophe five thousand years ago. Xia Bai knew it was a big thing, and it was not so easy, so he got a long hair of Yin Zhu. Xia Bai went back to her room and solemnly wrapped Yin Zhu''s hair around her tortoise shell, dripping three drops of blood, reciting words in her mouth, and then threw the tortoise shell into the air. Xia Bai''s eyes look at the turtle shell. The turtle shell suddenly vibrates in the air, and then suddenly falls down and breaks into five or six pieces. Xia Bai spits out a mouthful of blood, and his face is pale. The whole person crawls on the ground, shaking. This is taboo. When she asked about taboo, she was strongly reprimanded. What happened to Yin Zhu? She couldn''t even do a little divination. Why is this. Looking at the broken shell on the ground, Xia Bai can''t help but feel heartache. It''s something handed down from her ancestors. It''s destroyed in her hands. It''s Xia Bai''s body trembles unceasingly, another mouthful of blood gushes up. Xia Bai looks at the effort to control her body, she sighs, her way to the end of the priest, see this, she can''t help but raise her hand again, no turtle shell, the last divination.Xia Bai once again divined with her own blood, but this time she did not dare to divine what Yin Zhu asked. She only divined the future of the tribe. Fortunately, divination came out first, which was good. That would be good. Xia Bai closed her eyes, and then began to communicate with Meng Tai. Meng Tai ran quickly to Xia Bai''s residence at this time, "Xia Bai, what''s the matter with you? Who hurt you? " Although Xia Bai is a female, Xia Bai is the priest of the tribe. It can be said that he is the most powerful person in the tribe. It''s just that Xia Bai is always in the tribe and doesn''t go out to fight, so no one knows. Priests usually see doctors to communicate with heaven and earth. It seems that there is nothing wrong with priests. However, no generation of priests will give their life-long kilometers to the next generation of priests before they die. There is only one tribe of priests. Only when the last generation of priests is dying, the next generation of priests will appear. When Xia Bai heard this, he shook his head. "No one hurt me. It was my careless divination that was backfired." "What is your divination that will be backfired?" Mengtai was surprised. Normal divination should not be able to backfire. Moreover, Xia Bai''s backfire is very serious. Xia Bai is old, so he can backfire. "Meng Tai, if you remember what I''m going to do next, you must remember that Yin Zhu will lead the tribe to prosperity, and even reproduce the prosperous age of 5000 years ago. Don''t object to what she wants to do, and try to help her." Xia Bai grabs Meng Tai''s hand. "Well, I will. Xia Bai, you can''t do it because of divination..." Meng Tai was very surprised. He knew that Yin Zhu was powerful, but he never thought that Yin Zhu could lead them back to the prosperous age of 5000 years ago. This news was too shocking. "Well, well, now go and invite the new priest of the tribe. It''s the child of Jiuyue. Bring her here." At this time, Xia Bai already felt that he was going to take his place. Hearing this, Meng Tai looks at Xia Bai in shock. He knows that Xia Bai is seriously injured, but even his successor appears, "Xia Bai, you..." Meng Tai looks at Xia Bai with great pain. "Go, bring the child here, and I can teach her something. Go ahead. " As for her destination, Xia Bai knew her destination as soon as she became a priest. Besides, she had lived long enough and was not sad. She was very happy to know the grand occasion of the tribe. Mengtai can only nod tearfully, and then go to find the child of Jiuyue. Jiuyue is an eight year old female, a child in the tribe. When Mengtai found her, the little girl was looking at Mengtai with a smile, "Uncle clan leader, I know you will come to me." Meng Tai looked at her head that faint light, slowly squatted down the body, the nine Yue to hold up, "uncle take you to summer white granny home." Jiuyue nodded. When she was chosen as a new priest, she knew it. Even she suddenly knew it, as if she had grown up suddenly. Mengtai takes people to Xiabai''s side and leaves. The priest''s inheritance is unknown even if he is the patriarch. Mengtai wipes his tears and he will send Xiabai away later. Xia Bai has an accident here, but Yin Zhu doesn''t know. In the afternoon, Yin Zhu hears the news from the tribe. Xia Bai is gone, and the priest of the tribe is Jiu Yue. Yin Zhu was stunned when she heard this, because she had talked with Xia Bai before. Xia Bai was still fine. How could she disappear after a while? It''s impossible. How could that loving old man suddenly disappear? Yin Zhu runs to Guangchao of the tribe in a hurry. Mengtai will see Xia Bai off there. Xia Bai is the priest of the tribe. When she leaves, the whole tribe will send her off. Yin Zhu tightly grasped the hand of Qiao Nuo beside him, "Qiao Nuo, you said that Aunt Xia Bai was OK. How did she suddenly disappear? I still talked to her in the morning. She was OK." Yin Zhu said tears fell down, how can suddenly No. Before that, the tribe also died, but Yin Zhu didn''t feel so deeply. After all, even if those people died, she knew it in her heart, but her very amiable old man was gone, and there was no omen. Meng Tai, standing on one side, sighs when he hears this. Yin Zhu actually went to Xia Bai in the morning. Xia Bai should listen to what Yin Zhu said before he went to divination. So Yin Zhu killed Xia Bai? "Yin Zhu, tell me what you said to Xia Bai before?" Meng Tai asks, he won''t tell Yin Zhu about the cause of Xia Bai''s death, so that Yin Zhu won''t feel sad. But he has to think about what Yin Zhu asked. Yin Zhu then simply asked himself to say it again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 "Patriarch, what''s wrong with that?" Yin Zhu asked. "No, there''s nothing wrong. You can have a good rest." Montaigne shook his head. He was very sad in his heart. Normally, the life span of priests is very long. They have paid all their lives and even have no marriage for the tribe. However, the life span of those who have been bequeathed by the senior priests is very long, which is almost twice that of the normal orcs. Montaigne always thought that even if he was old, Xiabai could live well, but he didn''t expect that Xiabai would live well Go ahead of yourself. If you want to blame Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu doesn''t know that Xia Bai did it himself. But he can''t do it when he faces the child without any problem. So don''t follow the child. He''ll calm down after a while. Although Xia Bai walked very peacefully, seeing her leaving with a smile on her face, I knew that she had no regrets, but they were very uncomfortable one by one. The funeral of a priest is different from that of an ordinary ORC. When Yin Zhu sees the new priest, a little girl named Jiu Yue, who is obviously a young child, he looks very noble and not equal to them. His small face shows maturity that does not belong to this age. Jiuyue stood in front of Xia Bai''s body and began to read out the hymn. The tribal people knelt down one by one and prayed devoutly that the priests could return to the embrace of the beast God, because it is said that none of the priests are the children of the beast God, who sent them to the tribe to help the orcs. Yin Zhu saw that Xia Bai''s body became dots in the hymn and then disappeared into the air. It''s the first time that she saw the funeral of a priest like this. It''s very dreamy and mythical. This world is very different from her original materialistic world. Maybe there is a God in this world. Jiuyue sees off Xia Bai. Yinzhu sees that her face is full of sweat. Mengtai announces that Jiuyue is the new priest of the tribe and asks all the people who fall to give Jiuyue a present. Yin Zhu bows to Jiu Yue under the leadership of Qiao Nuo. The tribe''s priests deserve their respect. At the end of the funeral, Qiao Nuo is preparing to take Yin Zhu back. At this time, Jiu Yue smiles and stops Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, you can come to me when you have time." The familiar tone seemed to know Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu listened to this words a little stupefied, then nodded, this nine Yue looks strange. Jiuyue also didn''t explain. After hearing Yinzhu''s promise, he went to his cave. When Xiabai was gone, the place where Xiabai lived became Jiuyue''s. "Jono, do you think Jiuyue is strange?" Yin Zhu asked Qiao Nuo strangely. Qiao Nuo touched Yin Zhu''s head and shook his head with a smile: "Yin Zhu, don''t doubt the wisdom of the priesthood. Don''t think Jiuyue is a child. She is a priest." "All right." Thinking of the special status of the priests, there are some special ways of communication. Maybe they have a lot of things she doesn''t know. "Just nine Yue how can suddenly call me to her side to sit down? It''s strange that I don''t know her well Yin Zhu is still hard to understand. Besides, Jiuyue treats himself like this on his first day in office. He is very intimate. It''s really strange. "Don''t worry, the priest won''t hurt the people of the tribe, let alone you, so you can go to her side." Jono laughed. He didn''t know how the priests appeared, but the priests of any tribe would not hurt the people of the tribe. This is common sense. "Well, Jono, I''m still used to Xia Bai. If only she were still there." Yin Zhu couldn''t help sighing. "Don''t think so much. You''re still pregnant. Take care of yourself." Jono smiles and comforts Yin Zhu. What did Meng Tai ask Yin Zhu to say to Xia Bai? Jono can''t help thinking. Xia Bai suddenly disappeared. Everyone knows that it''s abnormal. Yin Zhu''s face murmurs a few words, and he knows that it''s not right. Especially when a tribal priest suddenly dies, it''s a big event, but Montaigne doesn''t say anything, so he buries Xia Bai in this way. Thinking of the words Meng Tai asked, is Xia Bai''s death related to Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu is kind-hearted. If he knew that he had killed Xia Bai, he would feel painful and guilty. So it''s better not to ask anything about this matter. If he asked too many questions, Yin Zhu would be suspicious. Five thousand years ago, was it related to the catastrophe five thousand years ago? Jono suddenly felt that his strength was too weak. If it was really related to the catastrophe five thousand years ago, he would not be able to protect Yin Zhu. Go back and ask your father what''s going on. Mengtai can deceive the common people of the tribe, but several elders of the tribe can''t. when the priest of a tribe suddenly falls, Mengtai will give them an account. Daze tribe is very small, but there are also three elders. However, they are old and don''t take charge of their affairs. They only take charge when something big happens to the tribe. The elder Yate looked at Montaigne seriously at this time: "Montaigne, what''s going on, I don''t know for us yet." The second elder Ren and the Third Elder Youjia were waiting for Montaigne''s answer one by one. Meng Tai sighed at this, and then told the story of Yin Zhu and Xia Bai again. He didn''t add to the story, and explained Xia Bai''s last words clearly.Yate was very happy to hear this and said, "is that true? Will our tribe return to the glory of ancient times in the future? " Then the old man trembled with excitement. In ancient times, that is, the orc world 5000 years ago, the legendary world is the life they yearn for. If daze tribe can really do that, it is willing to let them die immediately. If we can lead all the orc world back to glory, then how far will daze tribe develop? Will it be a new Orc city? Think of here, the three elders are excited, this is a good thing in history. Xia Bai died because of this. They all think it''s worth it. Even if Xia Bai can make such a divination, it''s worth it even if he dies. Yin Zhu is a child they know, but they don''t have much contact with him. But it''s true that Yin Zhu has made several new kinds of food. Thinking of this, Yate quickly claps his hand. "Mengtai, since Xia Bai says so, you will fully support Yin Zhu. As for the tribe people, you don''t have to worry about it. As long as you wait for the tribe people to lead a better life, they will only be better than you More positive. " Hearing this, Meng Tai felt a headache: "elder, I know, I also believe that Yin Zhu can lead the people of the tribe to prosperity, but this thing can''t be completed in a short time, especially in the ancient times. We can''t be rash. Moreover, our strength is far from enough. Now we should accumulate strength. When we have that strength, I will naturally check the ancient times After all, I''m curious about the secret of the period. " Montaigne knew very well that he would die soon if he wanted to find out the secrets of the ancient times just by the present people of daze tribe. As for the secrets, he could not find anything. The second elder Ryan said with a smile: "Montaigne, I don''t worry about what you do. I know you are the most cautious child, but you can''t be too cautious to miss the opportunity. Anyway, I believe you will grasp the middle degree." Two elder while patting Meng Tai''s flattery, at the same time want Meng Tai not to be too careful. Youjia also said, "Mengtai, if you want us to do anything, just tell me. I can help you as much as I can. I have nothing else to worry about. It''s the comfort of Yinzhu. She is a weak female after all. If someone gives us any wrong ideas, she will be terrible. She is the treasure of our tribe, you know Let''s see if we can send some people to protect her. Last time she almost had an accident, and a good man came back. " Yin Zhu was almost killed by Miao Ni before. This can''t happen again. Montaigne saw these elders, who were more courageous than him. "Well, I''ll arrange for someone to protect Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is really a good child." Mengtai is happy to think of the food processing machine. With the artifact like thing, the tribe is slowly accumulating food from now on. Of course, it''s not enough to make the bacon by one machine alone. It''s also necessary to make all kinds of things by hand. In order to keep secret, it''s better to control the number of people who make the bacon by hand This winter, daze tribe people can have a good winter. Meng Tai told Yin Zhu about a magical food processor, and asked several ethnic elders to suggest who should learn from Yin Zhu to make these things. Several elders soon discussed how many people came out. These people are all hidden experts in the tribe. Although they are not as strong as Tengxiao Jono, they are also relatively strong, and they can guarantee that these people are absolutely loyal to Daze tribe. The elder said that if they go alone, they can protect Yin Zhu and learn knowledge from Yin Zhu. Meng Tai also nodded. The people proposed by the elder were excellent. Before, everything was done in the square, which was obviously not suitable. Yin Zhu said that it was like building a wooden house. It seems that this matter has to be put on the agenda, but the wooden house is not good. The winter here is very cold, and the snow is very thick. Ordinary wooden houses can only be kept for a few months until winter It''s hard to build a wooden house every year. But the cave is too dark. A lot of food made by Yin Zhu depends on the sun. That''s not right. It''s better to build a wooden house first and talk about the rest later. In addition, the males of the tribe should be asked to hunt hard. Before, the people of the Juque tribe were here, and he did not dare to make bacon. Now that the deal between him and the Juque tribe has been settled, he will send them away tomorrow, and then take advantage of the abundant food to hunt more prey. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 After Montaigne arranged these things, he called Jono and Tengxiao to come over. Yinzhu''s affairs must be told to both of them, so that they can know better and take good care of Yinzhu. "Qiao Nuo, Tengxiao, Xia Bai is dead. It has something to do with Yin Zhu. Do you know?" Montaigne asked in a calm voice. "Father, tell me what''s going on, so that I can have a bottom in my heart." Jono anxiously said that he had guessed this matter, but now it has been confirmed. Tengxiao''s face is gloomy. What did Yin Zhu do to let a tribal priest die early? It must be very serious. Later, Meng Tai said the beginning of the incident and what Xia Bai said before he died, including the three places, "Qiao Nuo Tengxiao, you two are the two closest people to Yin Zhu, and Yin Zhu''s safety is up to you. It can be said that following Yin Zhu is your luck and your challenge." Tengxiao knew that Yinzhu was not simple, but he didn''t expect that it would be so. "Patriarch, I know that there has been no legendary things in that place for a long time. The original Orc city has long been gone, and there is no residue left. Now the orc city is rebuilt in the back, which can be ruled out." Tengxiao said simply. Tengxiao is not a native Orc in the tribe, but a wanderer who came to Daze tribe five years ago. Because of his extraordinary skills, Meng Tai retained Tengxiao, and Tengxiao stayed in daze tribe. Meng Tai had thought about Tengxiao''s amazing origin for a long time. Now, from what Tengxiao said, Tengxiao should come from the king of beasts City, otherwise he would not be so sure. "Tengxiao, you are from the king of beasts city." Meng Tai looks at Tengxiao very complicated. Normally, people in Orc will not join a small tribe. After all, the conditions of ORC are much better than those of these small tribes. There is only one possibility that they will leave. That is, they will be expelled by Orc or offend people who shouldn''t be offended, and they can''t live in ORC. Tengxiao didn''t retort when he heard this, but nodded coldly, "yes, I''m from the king of beasts city. The clan leader doesn''t have to worry. I''m just a private contradiction. Those people won''t trouble daze tribe." Hearing this, Meng Tai was greatly relieved. "That''s good. Don''t blame me for Tengxiao. After all, daze tribe can''t provoke the king of beasts." If the culprit expelled by Orc City, Mengtai does not dare to take in, lest Orc city use this excuse to fight against daze tribe, and the individual, even if that person is powerful, is also closely related to the individual, generally will not involve the tribe, even if it involves the tribe, Mengtai is not afraid, after all, it is unreasonable for the other side to say that, is it difficult for a tribe to compete with one person? "I won''t care. After all, I also want to thank daze tribe for taking me in, otherwise I don''t know where to wander at this time." Tengxiao said that he still has a sense of belonging to Daze tribe. Meng Tai smiles when he hears this. Tengxiao now has a face. How can he leave daze tribe? He doesn''t have to worry about this. "Well, since the edge of the king of beasts city can be ruled out, there are only two places left, one is the beast mountain, and the other is the place of divine punishment." Montaigne has a headache. These two places are not so good to go to. Tengxiao thought for a while and then said, "patriarch, I''m the most powerful person in the tribe. I''ll go to the beast mountain to see what''s there." As for the place of God''s punishment, Tengxiao didn''t say that when he came back from the beast mountain, he was not sure about the place of God''s punishment. "Are you going to rush into the beast mountain now?" Meng Mengtai said anxiously. "Well, if I can''t even break through the beast mountain, then I don''t have to think about the land of punishment." Tengxiao said that if he didn''t have this ability, let alone protect Yin Zhu. "Well, you''re going to rush into the beast mountain. I won''t stop you, but Tengxiao, you must come back. Yin Zhu and your cubs are waiting for you." Montaigne patted Tengxiao on the shoulder. "Well, I''ll be back, Jono. I''ll trouble you to take care of Yin Zhu these days. I''ll leave." Teng Xiao said without saying anything, turned and went out. Jono can''t help clenching his fist. His partner is too strong, but he can''t help Yin Zhu. This kind of feeling is very bad. Jono always thinks that useless people will be replaced eventually. Now Tengxiao is stronger than himself. Even if Yin Zhu doesn''t see Tengxiao now, he can''t help him with anything Can Yin Zhu not notice Tengxiao? Besides, he is Yin Zhu''s partner. He can''t rely on Tengxiao as the guardian to do everything. Otherwise, he has no qualification to accompany Yin Zhu. "Father, I think when Tengxiao comes back, I''ll go to ancestral land." Jono thought for a moment and looked up at Montaigne. The ancestral land of is actually the graveyard of orcs. The orcs of the Ozawa tribe will be buried in addition to the priests. Where there are ancestors of orcs, the orcs will leave a bead after death. This is the essence of the orcs'' power, but this power is not their own, but others. The success rate of refining animal beads is very low, very low. The success rate is only 5%. If refining fails, it will not die. Instead, it will become a wild animal with no consciousness. It will become a complete beast. If refining succeeds, it will evolve and gain powerful power.Generally, orcs don''t take refining animal beads to evolve. Basically, they rely on their daily accumulation, but the accumulation of a person''s strength is not so easy. "You think about it." Montaigne sheen looks at Jono seriously. Jono nodded, "father, I have to evolve. If I don''t, I don''t even have the ability to protect Yin Zhu." He has seen Tengxiao''s strength, especially when Tengxiao is fighting with Leihe. He can''t stand ten moves in front of Tengxiao. Tengxiao and Tengxiao are far from each other. Besides, Tengxiao comes from the king of beasts city. He is so powerful, but because he offends others, he leaves obediently, which shows that Tengxiao''s offending people are more powerful, so powerful that Tengxiao can only leave his hometown. Now Yin Zhu has Tengxiao If that person knows Tengxiao''s whereabouts, he will naturally find Yin Zhu in trouble, so no matter what the reason is, he must quickly improve his strength. "Jono, my father knows what you''re thinking, but will you listen to my father''s advice? If you want to go to the ancestral land, your father won''t stop you, but at least you have to wait for Yin Zhu to give birth to her cub before you go. If something happens to you when you go to the ancestral land, Yin Zhu is in danger with her cub. You always have to see her cub before you go. " In fact, Montaigne wanted to give up Jono''s idea. After all, it''s a near death to refine animal beads. It''s not worth fighting. If there''s a half chance, he''d like Jono to try. But he didn''t know how to persuade. The heavy pressure didn''t come out of his mouth. So he had to use this method to delay. He hoped Tengxiao could find some way. Maybe Jono didn''t have to take any risks. He was satisfied with Yin Zhu''s daughter-in-law, but seeing his son like this, Meng Tai felt headache again. If only he hadn''t chosen such a person for his son. As a parent, he still wants his children to be safe. Jono thought about it for a while and knew what Montaigne said. If he wanted to leave, he would have to wait until Yin Zhu gave birth to his son. Anyway, he was the father of his son. He would have to see him. "Father, I promise you that I will go to the ancestral land after Yin Zhu gives birth to a baby." Jono looked at Montaigne with a bitter face, and very guilty, "father, thank you for not stopping me and understanding me." When Montaigne heard this, he reached for Jono and said, "get out of here. If I stop you, will you listen to me? It''s better to follow you, at least let you in a better mood to rush, do a father Eminem can only support you behind your back "Thank you, father. Don''t talk to Eminem about this." Jono tells Montaigne that he can''t tell him about this, or Amy will cry to death. "I see. Let''s go. I hate to see you." Montaigne is very angry. Looking at Jono, Montaigne suddenly feels that he is many years old. When that smelly boy grew up, he knew that he had to protect his partner. In addition, a group of orcs mining salt mines in wanhuo forest have a hard time. Recently, Leihe is in a very bad mood. It should be said that since he sent Yin Zhu back, Leihe is in a very bad mood. He is not the kind of person who deliberately takes out his anger with his subordinates. However, everyone can see that he has a dark face all day, and the air pressure around him is so low that everyone is afraid to speak. Seeing this, Tang Zhuo sighs. He really doesn''t know what to say about this good brother. He shouldn''t have sent Yinzhu back at the beginning. At the beginning, Yinzhu was rescued by Leihe. According to the rules of the orc world, Leihe saved Yinzhu, and this female no longer belongs to Daze tribe, but to the people of the dark city. In the past few days, he has been watching Leihe keep busy. Without hunting or mining, he keeps barbecuing and making bacon there. Moreover, he doesn''t eat the roast meat. Tang Zhuo knows that Leihe wants to make the flavor of Yinzhu, but he fails all the time. "Leihe, if you want to see Yinzhu, go to Daze tribe." No one can stop reih when he goes to Daze tribe. "No They are orcs. If he let go of them, he should not continue to disturb Yin Zhu''s life. Seeing this, Tang Zhuo is a little angry. Leihe is a dead brain. He will be a bachelor for the rest of his life. Just when Tang Zhuo was still thinking about how to persuade Leihe, suddenly several people came in at the door. They were the people who sent Sophie away. As soon as they came in, they knelt down in front of Leihe. "Lord of the city, my subordinates are incompetent. Let Sophie run away." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 Leihe coldly looked at kneeling in front of his hands, "dunian, what''s the matter? How many of you males can''t see a female? " When Du Nian heard this, he lowered his head in shame. As for the next few people, they knelt down there with guilt and did not dare to say a word. It can be said that Sophie was knocked unconscious and taken away when she was happy. Du Nian was preparing to take people to the dark city at the beginning. However, when Sophie was sober, she knew that she had been captured by the orcs. At the beginning, she cried and begged them to let her go. However, Sophie was the one Leihe wanted to capture. How could dunian let Sophie go because of this? Besides, the city of darkness is short of females. They would steal females from other tribes on weekdays, and all of them were in their own hands It''s too late to let people go. When Sophie saw that her plea was useless, she began to seduce Du Nianji. Du Nianji also knew that it was the same thing for Sophie to go back to the dark city. Moreover, they had long wanted to find a female to vent her anger. In addition, Sophie was not ugly and could be seduced, so they all took the bait. It''s nothing. Sleeping a female means sleeping. Anyway, as long as the goal remains the same, it''s not good. Du Nian knows the purpose of Sophie''s doing this. Anyway, if Sophie is cheap, she won''t be free. Can Sophie escape from them? They didn''t go into the tribe all the way, and they all kept away from each other. If a female Sophie left them in the deep mountains and wild forests, the end would be very miserable. Even if she let Sophie go, Sophie didn''t dare to walk around. It''s true. Sophie knows very well that in the deep mountains and wild forests, a female of hers will soon become a dish of beasts, so even if she hates these orcs, she has to pretend to be good with them. That''s Sophie. She knows what''s best for her at present, so she doesn''t resist at all. Instead, she follows junian carefully. Along the way, seeing that the journey is more than half way to the city of darkness, Sophie is also very good, and they serve several men well, so they relax their vigilance. As a result, they don''t know what Sophie has done. Bai Ze of the Juque tribe unexpectedly catches up with people who don''t know how. In fact, even if there is Baize, dunian should not be afraid of it. After all, if you want to fight, the orcs are good at fighting. However, Sophie actually tampered with the food they ate. Then they were poisoned one by one. If they were not strong and didn''t eat a lot of food, they would die one by one. Fortunately, they didn''t find it at the beginning When he was right, the first time he took people to escape, not fight. However, because of this, he lost Sophie. Du Nian knew that it was all his fault this time. If it wasn''t for his carelessness, Sophie would never run away. "It''s stupid to be trapped by a female. It''s useless." Leiheleng hum, that damned Sophie hurt Yin Zhu. He also taught that Sophie a good lesson. As a result, she ran away. "You guys are so stupid." Tang Zhuo said while hating the iron. Du Nian was also a little expert in the tribe. As a result, a Sophie played them around and almost completely destroyed them. "Go away, useless things. When you go back to the dark city, go to heifengjian and have a good practice." Leihe said angrily, heifengjian is a dark city, which is specially used to punish the orcs for doing wrong. It''s windy and cold, and the orcs don''t like it. Du Nian didn''t stand up when he heard this. Instead, he knelt there with more guilt. Normally speaking, the punishment has been said. At this time, Du Nian should get up and run away. How can he stay here. "Say, what else have you done? I''ll take your lives if it''s too late. " Reich didn''t understand when he saw it. These idiots probably did something else. "We accidentally told the story that there was a salt mine here." Du Nian said that the whole person was lying on the ground and did not move. He felt that this time he would not die and he would peel off his skin. Even if this matter was not said by him, it was also said by the people under his hands. At the beginning, Sophie inquired about what they were doing here, because she was sure that Sophie couldn''t escape. She was from the dark city. The excited people didn''t stop. They thought it was OK to tell Sophie about the salt mine. Who would have thought that Sophie had escaped. "What did you say? What the hell are you doing Reich was so angry that he kicked the man off. This damned son of a bitch. "Are you fools? Take this as an example. " Tang Zhuo trembled and pointed to Du Nian. He was really angry. That damned Sophie is a real disaster. She should have killed the female at the beginning, instead of becoming a trouble now. "We only said it was on the side of the beast forest, not the specific place." Du Nian whispered. "Tell them to increase their efforts to start production and not to stop. All the people in the neighborhood will be transferred back. Except those who hunt and collect food, they will all produce salt for me. In addition, they will call all the people who can move in the dark city for me." Even if Du Nian didn''t say the specific place, the beast forest is very big. As long as you have the heart, so many orcs will be found by those people sooner or later."Lehe, this salt mine is quite large. Even if we increase our efforts to start production, I''m afraid we can''t finish it." Tang Zhuo has a headache. Reich nodded and said, "I know, so I''m going to find myself an ally." Looking for allies? "To whom?" Don Zhuo is puzzled to ask, have Orc can cooperate with half Orc? Leihe thinks of Yinzhu, the Daze tribe where Yinzhu lives. Leihe thinks that the orcs will not like the orcs, but it doesn''t matter whether they like them or not. The most important thing is the interests. As long as there are enough interests, the Daze people will not be attracted? In fact, Leihe thought very clearly that it was better to give benefits to Daze tribe than to find allies. Anyway, he didn''t want to take advantage of Juque tribe. "You manage this side first. I''ll talk to the chief of daze tribe." Reich said simply. Tang Zhuo looks at Lei he, who is in high spirits. He wants to see the head of daze tribe. He probably wants to see Yin Zhu. It''s hard for him to find an excuse. This salt mine is good for daze tribe. After all, what Yinzhu taught them can bring new life to the whole dark city, so it''s good for Yinzhu. However, don''t make it clear to Daze tribe people. Even if you give it, daze tribe people should remember that Yinzhu brought it to them. Leihe said that he knew better than Tang Zhuo. He only chose daze tribe because of Yin Zhu. He didn''t like orcs. Leihe is very fast. He turns into a beast shape directly. After walking around, he finds the river that goes downstream to Daze tribe, goes directly into the water, and soon arrives at daze tribe. Leihe arrived at night, which was very convenient for him to sneak in. However, daze tribe was under martial law because of Yinzhu and Sophie''s affairs. However, for others, Leihe came in directly by the water. No one found him at the entrance of the village. He had already entered the village. Leihe has been to Daze tribe and knows where the leader of daze tribe lives. Of course, Yinzhu knows better where he lives. But at this time, Yinzhu should be making out with her new partner. Thinking of this, Leihe feels very sad. He tries to shake his head and not think about it. Leihe goes directly to Mengtai. Mengtai is scared to death when he sees Leihe in his own home. After all, a Orc suddenly appears in his own home quietly. Can he not be afraid? However, Montaigne was calm and didn''t scream. He also understood that such a man who could run to his home quietly must be a master. If he wanted to hurt him, he would not wait for his reaction. "A little bit of courage." Reich snorted and sat down at the stone table. Amy trembles at reih''s long tail. He doesn''t know what to do. Montaigne smiles and pats Amy on the shoulder. "Don''t be afraid. It''s OK." "I don''t know what the Leihe clan leader has to say to my small tribe." Although he has never met Reich, his outstanding appearance has made Montaigne understand who is coming. "Advice? I want pure food from your tribe. What if it''s female? " Leihe reminds the evil spirit of group horn to smile, and the long and narrow Phoenix eyes are full of ridicule. As for the small tribe of daze, if he really wants to rob the food of this tribe, there are still females, the people of daze tribe can''t stop him. Hearing this, Montaigne turned black. "Our tribe didn''t provoke the people of the dark city, did it? Why do you do this? Is it not enough that you robbed a Sophie before? " Montaigne remembers that although the orcs in the dark city would come out to grab food, they usually did it in winter when there was no material object? Why do you come out and grab food at this time? Isn''t it all special things that are snatched at this time? Why do you focus on daze tribe? Is it because of bacon and sugar? The rumor didn''t spread that way. Looking at Montaigne''s uneasy appearance, Leihe said with a disdainful smile, "OK, don''t be scared to death. I don''t like your tribe''s materials. If you want to rob big tribes, you should also rob them." Hearing this, Meng Tai''s heart was just down. "In this case, what''s Leihe clan chief doing here? You don''t mean to scare my old man, do you "I don''t like you. I''m kidding you." Leihe said unhappily, thinking that Yinzhu''s partner is Mengtai''s son, Leihe is not happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 Montaigne almost didn''t jump when he heard RAH''s words. What''s that? "Is the city of darkness so idle that you, the Lord of the city, can come to my side to amuse me?" Montaigne gritted his teeth and asked, if his strength is not as good as others, he has to fan this hateful guy out. It''s really disgusting. Seeing Montaigne jumping in anger, reih felt a little better. At this time, he laughed triumphantly, "I want to make a deal with daze tribe." "The Daze tribe doesn''t trade with orcs, and you''ve taken away our people." Although I don''t like Sophie very much, it''s true that the orcs abduct their own people. Leihe said with a smile, "Mengtai clan leader is sure not to make a deal with us. Do you need salt? Do you need salt to make bacon? You can tell me when you think about it. " Montaigne''s face changed when he heard this. "The people in the dark city are really powerful. They even know that our tribe has bacon." Leihe saw Montaigne''s careful look and laughed with disdain. "OK, don''t pretend. Don''t feel like I''m trying to rob you. What''s more precious in your tribe than Yin Zhu? At the beginning, since I sent Yin Zhu back, I didn''t want to see your tribe. " Meng Tai''s eyes are a little complicated after hearing Leihe''s words. It turns out that Yinzhu was saved by Leihe. It seems that Yinzhu told Leihe how to make bacon. Yinzhu''s heart is too big to hand over such a precious thing. However, thinking that this thing belongs to Yinzhu and Leihe is Yinzhu''s life-saving benefactor, he is too scheming to think that Leihe has sent Yinzhu back It seems that he is stingy. "Lord Rehe, if you want to trade, should you send my people back first?" If Sophie is wrong, it''s not the orcs'' turn to teach her. "Mengtai clan leader joked. I didn''t catch your people. What can I do for you?" Reih rolled his eyes, and Montaigne even defended Sophie. "Do we still need to tear our faces at this kind of thing? Since the Lord of Rehe doesn''t have any sincerity, there''s no need to talk about it. " As the patriarch, it is his duty to protect the people. Since he can get back to Sufi, he will do his best to protect the people. "Sophie is really not here. Sophie is in the Juque tribe. Sophie has long wanted to go to the Juque tribe, but the Juque tribe can''t pay the money to redeem people. So we orcs go out to rob people, and the people of the Juque tribe can rescue Sophie even if they don''t go back to Daze tribe. After all, it''s the people of the Juque tribe who give Sophie a second life Pay the price. " Leihe doesn''t mind biting Sophie. Anyway, Sophie is not a good life. The people of Juque tribe saved Sophie and must have brought her back. "Is that true?" Montaigne asked incredulously. "If you don''t believe it, you can go to the Juque tribe and ask, and see if Sophie is there? See if she would like to come back to Daze tribe, but I''m afraid that if you ask her in the past, you will be ashamed if she doesn''t come back. " Sophie has been colluding with the Juque tribe for a long time. Now she can leave daze tribe, a poor place, openly and honestly. How can she be willing to come back. Mengtai could not help but feel cold when he heard this. Although daze tribe is not very good, no one ever said that he would betray the tribe or leave. However, since Sophie is in Juque tribe, she always asked someone to ask. Ask Yage to ask. Maybe Sophie doesn''t want to go back to Daze tribe for Yage''s sake. "Well, Sufi''s story has been revealed. I don''t know how to deal with the salt trade that clan leader Leihe said?" After all, if you want to make bacon, the more salt, the better. Mengtai can''t refuse it. "I found a salt mine on the other side of the beast forest. Now the news has been leaked. I''m afraid that the people of the Juque tribe will soon know about it. I want to work with the people of daze tribe to mine the salt mine. I''m seven you three. We have 80 orcs, and you also have 80 people. In addition, the people of your tribe want to provide us with all the salt It''s the people''s food. " Reich said simply. When Montaigne heard this, he began to ponder. It turned out that this was the case. He said that Leihe, a semi Orc city leader, was in the forest of beasts. It turned out that there was another salt mine there. Thinking of this, Montaigne felt that his tribe was the closest one to the forest of beasts, and he didn''t find a salt mine. It''s really wrong. It''s spring to provide food for the production personnel. This can be done. It''s not a condition. It''s three tenths of salt. It''s a lot of weight. It seems that it''s time to repay Yin Zhu''s kindness. This is a bit of human Leihe, and it''s not in vain that Yin Zhu taught him the way of bacon. "Well, I''ve made the deal. I''ll send someone to mine where the mine is." Salt mine. Three tenths of the salt in a salt mine is enough for daze tribe to eat for many years. "Don''t worry. You just find out 80 people from your tribe and follow me. Then they will be in the mine until the salt mine is cleaned up. Otherwise, I won''t let them come out to see you." Leihe is very clear that the best way to protect the mine is not to let these people in and out."How can I deliver food to you if you don''t let our people know where the mine is?" Asked Montaigne. "I''ll come and take their food every day. You just need to get the food ready every morning, and I''ll give you 30% of the mine belt produced every day." The best way to keep the mine from being exposed is not to go in and out. The entrance is very hidden. If they don''t go in and out, it''s not so easy for them to find. As for him, it''s much simpler. He has high strength. It''s not so easy for someone to follow him. "Can you take so much food up the mountain by yourself?" Montaigne knows that the salt mine is very important, but reher is too defensive for them. "Now that I dare to say it, I have a way. But I don''t know whether you can do it or not, because you are the head of Mengtai clan and your tribe has 80 less good hunters and we have to prepare our food." There''s a reason why they throw food to Montaigne. After all, daze tribe is here. Daze tribe people hunt near the beast forest for a long time. If the orcs are here, it''s easy to attract people''s attention. Reih has asked people to check all the places they have been to without leaving any traces. I believe that it has been more than half a month since the story tribe received the news and then arrived at the Wanshou forest. Then the Wanshou forest is so big that they still have to look for it slowly. For such a long time, they should be able to complete the production of this small salt mine. "You don''t have to worry about the food. I can do what I promise, but if you don''t let my people come out, how can I know that the salt you bring down everyday is three tenths of that produced on that day?" Since it''s a deal, it''s not easy to trust people, even if Montaigne knows that the Daze tribe took advantage of the deal. "Do I need to cheat you? If you don''t believe me, let Yin Zhu go to the mine with me, and I''ll send him back every day. Anyway, Yin Zhu knows where the mine is, or do you think Yin Zhu will cheat you? " Lehrer, hum. This damned old man dare to doubt his character. When did he ever say anything? Yin Zhu? Meng Tai thinks that Yin Zhu knows where to send her. The girl doesn''t say a word when she comes back, but the girl is kind-hearted. Lei he doesn''t say how she can say such things. It''s very good to see Leihe treat Yinzhu. A male is suddenly good to the female, especially Yinzhu is so excellent. Isn''t it an ulterior motive? Is Lei he trying to lure Yin Zhu away? Thinking of this, Montaigne can''t help looking at Leihe carefully, not to mention that Leihe''s evil face can really attract females, especially Yin Zhuke, who likes beautiful men. Thinking of this, Montaigne can''t help but be wary of Leihe. Yin Zhu is a treasure of the tribe. He can''t be lured away, or he will cry. "I don''t want to worry about Yin Zhu. It''s not good for her to run around with a baby. I believe you are the leader of a dark city. I believe you. I''ll arrange the staff now. When will you come and take people with me?" Hearing that he didn''t let Yinzhu go with him, Leihe couldn''t help feeling disappointed. His expression naturally let Montaigne see in the eye, Montaigne thought it was so. The more so, the less Leihe can appear in front of Yin Zhu. "The sooner the better. It''s better to start all night now so that no one will find out." Reich said he was in a hurry. Montaigne also understood this. He nodded and said, "I''m going to arrange people right now. You wait here for a moment. Amy, please help me to entertain reih. I''ll come right away." "All right." Amy nodded. Although Leihe seems very gentle, Amy is still a little afraid of Leihe, the Lord of the dark city. Just rumors can scare people to death. Amy poured a bowl of sugar water for reih and brought some fruit to serve. Reih could see that Amy was afraid of herself, so she ignored him and sat quietly there. Amy''s heart calms down when she sees Leihe who doesn''t speak. She really doesn''t know how to treat Leihe. She''s afraid that if she says something wrong, it''s not good to annoy Leihe. But think of Leihe saved Yinzhu, now is to send a lot of salt to the tribe, think or want to thank Leihe. Meng Tai went out and then went to some elders to talk about it. They said it was a deal. In fact, it was no different from giving away. Although the elders didn''t like orcs, they liked salt. They all agreed happily. Then they secretly asked the clansmen to do a mission. In order to keep it secret, they didn''t even say what they would do. There had been such a secret mission before, so everyone consciously didn''t ask. This time, they all chose male orcs with great strength. In addition, they asked the three elders to be in charge of the past. No one with prestige could do it in the past. In addition, they were on guard against orcs, the three elders Although I haven''t done it for a long time, I have strong strength. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 That night, the three elders with people quietly left the village, only a few people until the salt mine, other people do not know. The group of people who followed the three elders were the most loyal to the tribe. They only went to do something very important to the tribe. When they saw the group of orcs, they all looked at the orcs fiercely and were ready to work hard at any time. The three elders saw this and quickly yelled: "relax, relax, it''s OK. We have a cooperative relationship with the people in the dark city now." "Cooperation? Working with the city of darkness? What''s going on? " For a moment, people around asked the three elders what was going on? When did the Daze tribe unite with the orcs? The three elders quickly appeased the people, saying that the tribe only cooperated with the orcs to mine salt mines this time, and it did not mean that they were united with the people of the dark city. When people heard this, they nodded. However, these people usually reject orcs. Even if they cooperate, they don''t mine with orcs. The people in the dark city were full of enthusiasm. They always thought that Yin Zhu''s people should be different. Then reality hit them hard. Since the people of daze tribe don''t want to contact with them, they are not rare. Yuge is a group of orcs, and daze tribe is a group of people. Seeing this, the three elders can''t help but scold them. These little kids are really not sensible. He half smiles at Leihe, saying that they are cooperating. If you say something ugly, it''s baigei. It''s for the sake of Yinzhu, Yinzhu That girl is really a treasure of the tribe. Although Leihe is very kind to the people of the tribe now, the Lord of the dark city is not a good friend. He''d better respect him. When the three elders are ready to go back, they will talk about that group of guys. Even if they don''t like the orcs, they have to laugh at him. After all, they get the benefits of others, don''t they? Leihe doesn''t expect everyone to have the same prejudice against orcs as Yin Zhu. If he doesn''t like them, he doesn''t like them. That''s it. Montaigne thinks about Leihe''s cooperation with his tribe and decides to tell Jono. It''s Jono''s business whether Jono tells Yinzhu or not. When he heard that Leihe was willing to give three tenths of the salt mine to his tribe, Jono was grateful to Leihe for this, but he was afraid that Leihe had a heart for Yin Zhu, and he was most afraid of the people who had a heart. What''s more, Jono thinks that Reich is not so easy to talk about. Besides his status and strength, he is also perverse. Jono thought about it for a moment, and thought that he would tell Yin Zhu about it later. After all, this matter can''t be concealed. He doesn''t know it now, and he will know it later. Of course, if you want to figure out how to say what you say, you can''t help Leihe. It will be the market in two days. This time, Montaigne is going to let Jono lead the team. This time, the main products of the tribe''s trade are animal skins, dried fruit snacks made by Yin Zhu, sauerkraut and so on. In addition, there is spicy sauce. Montaigne has carefully considered these things. These things are novel and good. They should be exchangeable It''s not necessary to order good things back, and it won''t attract people to snatch them. As for Tengxiao, he has to stay in the tribe. After all, he has taken 80 people to mine. It can be said that half of the young male orcs in the tribe have gone. Tengxiao should come back from the beast mountain in two days. He has the highest strength and stays in the tribe. Montaigne explained his arrangement and left. Yin Zhu is very happy to know the news of the market. She has long wanted to go to the market. Here, Yin Zhu discussed with Qiao Nuo, "dear good Qiao Nuo, take me to the market this time. I haven''t been to the Juque tribe since I grew up." Yin Zhu said that he was very happy. The biggest tribe around the Juque tribe didn''t know what it was like. Because he was lazy and didn''t ask to go, he didn''t go out of the gate of the tribe. Yinzhu has long wanted to go to the market to see what''s new. Jono originally said that he would take Yinzhu, but now Yinzhu is pregnant, and Jono is not going to take Yinzhu. "Yin Zhu, you are pregnant with a baby. Although there is no danger along the way, you have to run around. If you have a baby, none of us can guarantee it. If you stay in the tribe for a few days, I will buy you what you want." Jono tried to persuade. "Look what you said, you can''t go out with a baby? I''m in good health. It''s OK. Besides, I believe you can protect me. " It''s only two or three days'' journey from daze tribe to Juque tribe. It''s not too far. Moreover, daze tribe has walked many times, so it''s not dangerous. It''s just that they have to stay out at night. They''re tired, but it''s not a big deal for orcs. "I''m afraid you''re tired." Qiao Nuo still doesn''t want to take Yin Zhu to the Juque tribe. The people of the Juque tribe are playing with Yin Zhu''s ideas, and it''s hard to get rid of them. When Yin Zhu goes to the Juque tribe, what should he do if he is taken away? Moreover, Jono is really worried about Yin Zhu''s health. "No. Jono, don''t make excuses. In a word, will you take me Yin Zhu wants to go to the market to see if there are things he is interested in. Moreover, she doesn''t take advantage of the time when she is still small, and can''t walk when she wants to. Orcs are pregnant in October, but they have several babies. When their stomachs are big, it''s much harder than humans. It''s hard to walk when they are about to have a baby.If you can walk now, walk more. If you don''t, you won''t be able to walk any more. "Will you take me? If you don''t take me, I''ll go myself. " No matter how to persuade, it doesn''t work. Yin Zhu directly takes out his mace, but Yin Zhu doesn''t believe it. In this way, Qiao Nuo doesn''t take himself. Jono looks at Yin Zhu with a headache. Yin Zhu is good at everything, but sometimes he has too many ideas. "I''ll take you." What else could Jono say when he heard this, he could only promise it. "Thank you, Jono. I knew you were the best to me." Yin Zhu smiles and throws himself into Jono''s arms. When Jono heard this, he had no choice but to pinch Yinzhu''s nose. There was no way to meet such a girl. "I promised you that you would go, but you should listen to me all the way." Qiao Nuo thinks Yin Zhu is in good health. It''s OK to take her to Juque tribe. Just be careful on the way. "Well, I''ll listen to you." Yin Zhu is not a person who doesn''t know heaven and earth. She doesn''t know anything in the wild. For safety, of course, she listens to Jono. "I can''t help you." Qiao Nuo dotes on Yin Zhu''s nose. Yin Zhu smiles. On the other side, Sophie is saved by daze and brought back to Juque tribe. After being saved, Sophie cries when she sees Baize. Fortunately, along the way, she makes Du Nian''s orcs relax their vigilance. Otherwise, she can''t leave a signal waiting for Baize to save herself. Sophie resented the thought that daze tribe didn''t send anyone to save her. But she is also a blessing in disguise. This time, Baize saves her, and she can take this opportunity to leave daze tribe. Besides, her sacrifice is not without harvest. Sophie can''t help but feel proud when she thinks of the news she got from the orcs. Of course, Sophie won''t tell bazaar about such an important thing. In Sophie''s eyes, bazaar is just a little boy. Although she likes herself and can make use of it, she is not a good trading partner. This guy has limited help for her. After arriving at daze tribe, Sophie goes directly to find Baize''s father. Wu Ming, the three elders of Juque tribe, sees that Sophie just laughs with disdain. Sophie''s eyes are not secure. Her son is an honest man. I''m afraid she can''t keep her. However, his son is not afraid of Sophie, a little female. Even Sophie has a good idea, and doesn''t dare to play tricks on Baize. When Wu Ming heard that Sophie was going to trade with her, Wu Ming was still amused. What kind of technology could this female have to trade with herself, the Daze tribe? Montaigne, the head of daze tribe, is a smart man. Aiya has said that Montaigne has traded everything he can, so he doesn''t think there is anything good in Sophie. But you can still meet the female and see what she can say. However, when Sophie said that she knew the whereabouts of a salt mine, Wu Ming was really surprised. The Juque tribe controlled the salt trade of the nearby tribes, but the salt of the Juque tribe was also transported back from the distant seaside, just because they had a road to the sea in their hands. Although the Juque tribe made a lot of money because of the salt, it also made a lot of money every year Many people died and injured because of the transportation of salt. If there is a salt mine nearby, it''s a lot of money to go to the distant sea. "Where is the salt mine and what do you want?" Wu Ming is not afraid of Sophie''s deception. If there is any salt mine, just go to the actual place. "The salt mine is now in the hands of the orcs. Rehe, the Lord of the dark city, is guarding there and mining. What I want, as a female, is to find a good male to marry." Sophie said she had no ambition. Wu Ming laughs when he hears this. It''s the most difficult thing to do without conditions. Besides, what''s the name of a male with good conditions? His son Bai Ze is not bad, and there are a lot of things at home. Obviously, Sophie doesn''t like his son. What kind of male does Sophie want to be a partner? The son of the patriarch? Or the first warrior of Juque tribe? "It turned out to be a salt mine with a master." Wu Ming Leng hum, this Orc is not easy to deal with. Lei he has high strength, and the orcs are basically lunatic and fighting lunatic. It''s really difficult to seize each other''s salt mines. Sophie is a fierce one. She was captured by the orcs and tried to leave a message to save herself. She also gave such powerful news. She is a character. No wonder she doesn''t like her son. The Juque tribe is not afraid of the dark city, or the salt mine doesn''t know how big it is, and it''s worth the price to rob it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 Wu Ming then knows that Sophie only knows a wide range of addresses, and she doesn''t know where the salt mine is. Wu Ming says that if daze tribe always asks for Sophie, the people of Juque tribe will defend Sophie, and he will introduce the first warrior of Juque tribe to Sophie to win the war. As for whether she can win the war or not, it depends on Sophie''s own ability. Sophie nodded when she knew about it. After all, there was no way to force her to find a partner. She could only introduce herself to her. But Sophie felt that if she didn''t have a man she couldn''t take, it was up to her to do it. As for daze tribe, she will never go back, but she is one person after all. There is a father amu in daze tribe. If they want to go back by themselves, no one will protect them. It''s hard to say at that time. Sophie doesn''t have deep feelings for her father amu, but she feels that they are useless and can''t give her anything. After Wu Ming knew this, he went to find Wei Xi, the patriarch of the Juque tribe, who was involved in a salt mine. This was a big deal. Wei Xi discussed with Wu Ming and decided not to expand it. After all, the beast forest was not the territory of the Juque tribe. If all the nearby tribes were involved, would the Juque tribe be able to suppress a small tribe and all the tribes £¿ Wei Xi felt that he decided to send someone to the beast forest to have a good look. First, he found out the location of the salt mine, and then he discussed with the orcs. If he could, he would try not to fight. After all, the war was too noticeable, because it was not a duel between two people, so many people fought. At that time, I''m afraid everyone would know about the salt mine, and the interests would be exciting. Aiya and Hongying also went back to the Juque tribe. They brought a lot of new things with them, which can be preserved for a long time. However, there are not many of these things, and they can only share them with the upper class of the Juque tribe. Fortunately, they know how to make these things, and they can make them by themselves next year. Aiya knew that Sophie was going to seduce and win the war, but she couldn''t help laughing sarcastically. Sophie really dared to think about it, didn''t look at what she was, and even dared to dislike Baize, but she couldn''t be so cheap. Thinking of this, aiya quickly found a way to win the war and told Sophie what she had done in daze tribe. If Baize didn''t listen to her advice, aiya didn''t even want to take advantage of Sophie. She really thought she was a thing. Aiya thought Sophie was heartless. Her tribe and father amu said no, so she didn''t want to. This kind of people were too cold and too profitable. Even aiya was a very utilitarian person, but at least she was still in her heart They have their own families and tribes, but Sophie is different. Sophie is a poisonous snake. Sophie is dressed up to seduce Yingzhan. Yingzhan is the first warrior of Juque tribe. She is not as rough as Tengxiao, but she is not bad. Sophie thinks she is beautiful, but she doesn''t know what she has done. Win battle where listen to Sophie''s past, want to leave this female far, such female even if he is good to her, also won''t be moved to oneself, she just see in his first warrior can support her, who is willing to find such a female. So Sophie dressed up to win the battle, but she didn''t even look at her eyes. She quickly found a close looking female from her tribe and quickly established the relationship. After knowing this, Sophie almost vomited blood. Sophie feels cheated by Wu Ming. She has already won the war. How can she succeed? She then went to Wu Ming to protest and wanted Wu Ming to find one for herself. Wu Ming was surprised by Sophie''s shamelessness. Sophie was rescued by Baize, and he promised to help her get rid of daze tribe. What happened? Sophie doesn''t like Baize. She just goes out all day and wants to trade with an unrealistic message. Why doesn''t she say that she was saved by Baize and owes Baize for saving her life. The news has arrived. Wu Ming is not going to pimp with Sophie. Besides, Sophie is hanging her son while asking herself to help pimp. Who has ever seen such a female? "Sophie, I said at the beginning that you should test yourself about this partner. I don''t guarantee your success." Wu Ming said very impolitely. "You lied to me. You clearly said that you didn''t have a partner when you won the war, but you had a partner when you won the war." Sophie is not willing to say, she admitted that the deal is Wu Ming and win the war said hello, win the war inside the heart of the kind, who knows in a twinkling win the war chose a partner, hard hit her face. When Wu Ming heard this, he wanted to say clearly that he had no partner in the war because Sophie quickly gave the partner. What can he say? "Sophie, just tell me who you like. Can I introduce you? In addition, I can say that I don''t guarantee your success. In addition, I''m very busy. If you have something to do, go to Baize. " Wu Ming quickly sent Sophie away. Sophie, you can do it. You''d better let Bai Ze see her clearly, and then give her up. Sophie also knows that her news has been given out. It''s normal for Wu Ming not to help herself now. Forget it, if she doesn''t help, she won''t believe that she can''t find a good partner without Wu Ming. Because this matter was proposed by Wu Ming, and the main person in charge was Yuan Sheng, Wu Ming''s eldest son. Yuan Sheng took 200 people to work overtime all the way. He was afraid that it would be too late. He spent three days and three nights to get to the beast forest, but they didn''t find half an orc in the beast forest, or even the footprints left by the orc life?This shouldn''t be. Since orcs want to mine, they can''t mine every day. Don''t they eat or drink? They don''t come out hunting? Don''t come out looking for food? In addition, the salt mine has to be transported. There is no transportation team nearby. Yuansheng took people to look for the beast forest for three or four days. He didn''t dare to turn the beast forest back, but he had seen the whole place. How could this be wrong? If there is a salt mine, at least there are dozens of people here, and the half beast people who are not active at all. However, there are a lot of hunters in the nearby tribes. Everyone in the nearby tribes is puzzled. How can the Juque tribe take so many people to the beast forest? Even when hunting, there are not so many people traveling. Yuansheng is worried about attracting other people''s attention, so he can only try his best to go hunting. Where do the people of Juque tribe know that the orcs have cooperated with the people of daze tribe, and they don''t have to make food by themselves. As for the transportation team, because Leihe has a backpack, they don''t need it. Leihe has high strength, so it''s easy to hide from the people of Juque tribe. How can the people of Juque tribe find it. Mengtaile was about to laugh. On the first day, Leihe brought out more than 30 boxes of salt mines. If that box was filled with Juque tribe''s standard salt barrels, it would be five or six barrels. In this way, there would be more than 100 barrels of salt. On the first day, if the mining continued for one month, the tribe would have enough salt for ten years. However, people from the Juque tribe should be more careful when they come to check. The news that the Juque tribe knows must be from Sophie. Thinking of what Leihe said, Sophie is good. Instead of thinking about her tribe, she gave it to the Juque tribe directly. Is what Leihe said true? It''s not the orcs who capture Sophie, but Sophie wants to get away from a scene planned by daze tribe? Forget it, no matter whether it is or not, just give so many food materials to Leihe. In addition, Sophie has no conscience. He doesn''t care whether Sophie is caught or plays. Moreover, why Leihe catches Sophie well is probably related to Yin Zhu. If you think about it clearly, Montaigne simply doesn''t pursue it and takes it as an example Don''t be confused. As for the future, the tribe will certainly negotiate with the people of Juque tribe. If Sophie doesn''t come back, there will be no future. Yuansheng couldn''t find any, so he had to go back with his clansmen. Even Yuansheng thought it must be Sophie''s nonsense, otherwise there was no trace of salt mine. Yuan Shengchong angrily takes people back to find Sophie to settle accounts. Sophie guarantees that the information she really inquires about is correct. After confirming the news with Sophie again, Wu Ming asks Yuansheng to take people to the beast forest again. This time, he doesn''t go in a big way. There are not many people going, but a dozen of them. They are also divided into two teams to hunt in the beast forest. If Sophie runs away, the orcs will be alert and even seal up the salt mine for the time being. However, as long as there is a salt mine there, no matter whether it is mined or not, the orcs will never stay away. As long as there is a salt mine, they will find clues sooner or later. On the other hand, the relationship between the Daze tribe''s salt mining people and the orcs is getting better and better. From the beginning, they ignored each other. It''s just that the place is so big, how can they have no contact at all, right? Eating together, mining together, how is also a place to stay together, although at the beginning of the two sides to see each other''s nose is not the nose, eyes are not the eyes, slowly a lot better, this contact came to find that in fact the orc is not so bad as the rumor, at least quite reasonable. Of course, all this is because Leihe is suppressing, and there is a good foundation laid by Yin Zhu before. Then, the three elders have always said that the salt mine was first discovered by the orcs, and now it is a great favor to give three tenths to the tribe. In this way, the relationship between the two sides will be slow and harmonious. Of course, people in daze tribe are proud. These orcs are not bad, but they can''t make friends with them. At most, they are temporary friends. When the salt mine is finished, they will go their separate ways. It doesn''t matter at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 Tengxiao has come to the foot of the animal god mountain. Looking at the towering animal god mountain, Tengxiao smiles, as if he had come back to his father. I remember when he was a child, he said that he wanted to be a great hero, to break into the animal god mountain, and become the most proud child of his parents. Later, he left his parents and came to Daze tribe. He didn''t expect to break into the animal god mountain at last. In the legendary beast mountain, everyone who rushes past is destined to become a world-famous hero, but now he comes here to become Yin Zhu''s hero. Yin Zhu, thinking of Yin Zhu, Tengxiao can''t help shaking his head. This woman is awkward, stubborn and mysterious. As for what Yin Zhu used to look like, he has almost forgotten. He thought he would live alone all his life. Who knows that in a twinkling of an eye, he is going to be a father. Thinking of the three children in Yin Zhu''s stomach, Tengxiao feels sad It''s warm inside. No matter what attitude Yin Zhu has towards him, he will take good care of the three children. Looking at the ice crystal like beautiful world, Tengxiao resolutely stepped in. The temperature of Mt. beast is very cold, and it''s about to turn people into popsicles. But it''s just a little difficult for Tengxiao, a man who is determined and has a mind. Tengxiao finally broke through Mt. beast after struggling. When there were bursts of Sanskrit in the sky, Tengxiao didn''t have much surprise. He didn''t think he would break through. However, the orcs on the mainland were surprised one by one. Some time ago, someone broke through the beast mountain, but it didn''t take long for someone to break through again? Is it hard to be a beast? The difficulty of Shenshan has been reduced. Otherwise, how could it be so easy to break through? The consequence of this inversion is that in the next period of time, a lot of people will go to the beast mountain. If they don''t go in, some of them can''t stand going out, and some of them die in the middle of the road, we will know that the test of the beast mountain has not been reduced, but the two who have been through before are evil spirits. Unfortunately, we don''t know who these two evil spirits are. Of course, these are the following words. Tengxiao was rewarded with a crystal of the beast God and a small bottle of water. Tengxiao looked at the spring filled in the jade bottle, which sent out an attractive fragrance. This should be the legendary moonlight spring. It is said that no matter how many kinds of injuries he suffered, he could be cured by drinking a mouthful of the moonlight spring. No matter it is the crystal of the beast God or the moonlight spring, it is a rare good thing in the legend Tengxiao carefully put things away, and then began to explore the secrets of the beast mountain. There''s no strange place at the foot of the mountain. The most amazing thing is the animal temple on the mountain, and the trainer can get a reward as long as he breaks through the animal mountain. Tengxiao remembers that he heard others mention it when he was a child. In fact, the animal mountain is just a testing place, which is used to select the close attendant of the animal God. Of course, he can''t become the animal God if he breaks through the animal mountain Only those who have crossed the mountain will get the attention of the beast God. Then if the beast God is satisfied with them, they will become their own bodyguards. However, in the past five thousand years, too many disasters have taken place in the orc world, and the orcs have been living a very difficult life step by step. Although many people keep communicating with the orc God and begging for the blessing of the orc God, the orc God seems to be the people who abandoned this continent, never showing up again, and the miracle has disappeared. Of course, if there are any miracles in the whole continent, it''s probably the only beast mountain. At least the rewards he gets are not available from other places. The animal temple is also simple. Except for an old animal god statue in the middle of the temple, there is nothing else. The animal god statue is very old and can''t be seen. It can be seen that she is a female. Tengxiao looked at the reward in his arms. If the beast mountain still had divinity, it was only the beast statue. Thinking of this, Tengxiao knelt down in front of the beast statue and begged. "The beast God is on the road. Now the orc world is slowly collapsing. People''s life is very sad. Many people die every winter. If you want to find the way five thousand years ago, you should be instructed by the beast God." Tengxiao knelt down and prayed devoutly. It''s a pity that the statue of beast didn''t respond at all. "Why, you are the God above us. Before, you would listen to our prayers, but now you don''t care about the lives of your people? Why? " Tengxiao asked angrily, if the statue really has no divine power, then how does his reward come from? It''s a pity that no one can give Tengxiao an answer. Tengxiao is a little angry. Does he come to the beast mountain in vain? "Beast God, why don''t you give me some instructions? Why? " Tengxiao asked bitterly. He was wondering why the legendary god of caring for his people had become so indifferent to their suffering. "Since you don''t care whether we live or die, why set up this beast mountain? Why give us rewards? Why don''t I just destroy this beast mountain? " Tengxiao was so angry that he lost his reward to the beast God, and then angrily planned to tear down the beast temple. Just as Tengxiao was about to start, Tengxiao suddenly heard a heavy sigh. "It''s not that I don''t care, it''s that I''m powerless." A quiet voice sounded in Tengxiao''s ear. "Who are you?" Tengxiao looked around and didn''t see anyone. He asked suspiciously."Don''t you beg me all the time? Child, I am the legendary animal God, or the dead animal God. It''s just a trace of my mind left in the animal god statue. " The voice was ringing in my ears again. Tengxiao heard this, the whole person''s mind was shocked, he was surprised and looked at the beast statue, "what, what?" Is the beast God dead? Isn''t the beast God a God? How could you die? Who can kill the beast God? It''s impossible. Tengxiao felt that his head was a paste. He couldn''t think any more. The beast God was dead, but the Legendary God had already died. So there was no miracle any more? Is that why orcs suffer? "How did the beast God die?" Tengxiao tried to calm down. "I don''t know. I''m just a trace of the spirit of the beast God. I don''t know how the beast God died. But I can feel that the beast God has been dead for more than 5000 years. I hear many people on the mainland begging for the blessing of the beast God. However, I''m a rootless duckweed, and I don''t have much ability. My only ability is to guard the beast god mountain and the beast God The reward here, waiting for the reward to be finished, maybe I should be silent. " The beast God sighed helplessly. Tengxiao was silent at this time. "Don''t you know anything?" "My child, it pains me to see the Mainland become like this. You say you are willing to pursue the miracles five thousand years ago. I wish you could do it. If you want to know how the beast God died, I''ll tell you, go to the place of God''s punishment. Where is the last breath of the beast God? Or you can go there to find the remains of the beast God and find out what happened five thousand years ago Havoc, leading the mainland people back to the prosperity of 5000 years ago. " The beast God said lovingly. Tengxiao was shocked that the place of divine punishment was the burial place of the beast God. They always called it the place of divine punishment, but there was no way out there. The place of divine punishment was just a dangerous place in legend. No one had ever seen what it was like inside. He didn''t expect that it was the burial place of the beast God. It seemed that it was necessary for him to go to the place of divine punishment. "Boy, you''d better put these two things away. Your strength is good among the orcs, but it''s not enough to go to the place of God''s punishment. You have to work hard to improve your strength. Now you can''t go. Now you''re just sacrificing in vain. Remember what I said, these two things can improve your strength. I want to give you more things, but the rules are the most Only two things, I''m sorry Tengxiao seems to see the animal God to himself sorry smile, the animal God crystal and the Moon Spring directly flew to Tengxiao''s hand. Tengxiao shakes his head. It''s enough for him to get such news in the beast mountain. It''s better to have news than to have no news. "Thank you. I''ll take your advice and be careful." Tengxiao respectfully thanks. "That''s good. The beast God has been dead for many years. I don''t know if I can see the past when I disappear. I hope the world will recover its prosperity, but I don''t want you to make a fearless sacrifice for this. I can afford to wait for 5000 years." The animal God smiles. "I know." Tengxiao said he would be careful. Tengxiao nods and goes down the mountain with his booty. Sooner or later, he will go to see what''s going on. Now it''s important to protect Yin Zhu and develop the tribe first to improve his strength. Of course, we should talk to Yin Zhu about this matter, so that Yin Zhu won''t have something to worry about. Five thousand years is too long. Even if they want to go to the place of divine punishment, they should be well prepared. Maybe he can ask the old priest of the king of beasts City. The old priest is the most learned person in the whole Orc world. Maybe she will know something. Montaigne and Jono know that Tengxiao is going to rush into the beast mountain. When they hear the Sanskrit voice coming from the sky, Montaigne tut tut. This Tengxiao is really powerful. They say that they rush through the beast mountain. Montaigne looks at Jono and pats Jono on the shoulder. "Son, you are different from him. You don''t have to compare." There is a lot of pressure on Qiao Nuo''s shoulders. There is Tengxiao as the number one figure doing the contrast. I''m afraid that Qiao Nuo''s heart is just like frying on the fire. Jono said with a smile, "father, don''t look down on me. I''ll be strong sooner or later." On one side, Yin Zhu laughs. He doesn''t know what the father and son are doing. Montaigne shook his head when he heard this. He was helpless. He couldn''t get rid of Jono''s desire to be stronger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 Tengxiao''s departure and return is only known by Montaigne and Jono. Seeing Tengxiao coming back intact, Jono can''t help but give him a punch, "it''s very powerful." After all, the tribe suddenly lost dozens of people. They knew that the tribe had secret tasks, and they thought Tengxiao was going with them. Yin zhupingri didn''t pay attention to Tengxiao. Tengxiao didn''t sway in front of her eyes, and she didn''t bother herself. She was more happy. She was Yage, so I didn''t think that Tengxiao was for her. "What''s the clue?" Jono asked anxiously. Tengxiao nodded, "let''s go in and talk." This matter is related to Yin Zhu. We should always talk to him. Yin Zhu can''t help frowning when she sees Tengxiao walking into her cave. She doesn''t like Tengxiao''s strong intrusion into her life. What happened before is her own fault. She doesn''t blame Tengxiao. However, she doesn''t want to make it clear, but Tengxiao doesn''t care to disturb her life, which makes her dislike. This man is too strong and too strong I didn''t give him a chance at all. I haven''t seen Tengxiao for many days. I thought this man gave up because of his coldness. I didn''t expect that he came back in a twinkling of an eye. Yin Zhu doesn''t think about it. Tengxiao is her guardian now. It can be said that Tengxiao is loyal to nobody else in his life. How can he give up on her? Tengxiao had some cheering heart. Seeing Yin Zhu''s deep frown, he couldn''t help stopping. Tengxiao really didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would hate himself so much, even in his face. He didn''t know how to please a female. He thought he had put himself down and was willing to care for Yin Zhu. But Yin Zhu''s attitude of resisting others made him very sad. When Jono saw this, he could not help sighing. He came forward and grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand. "Yin Zhu, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " Yin Zhubai takes a look at Jono. She doesn''t believe Jono doesn''t understand her meaning. Is this playing a fool with her? Qiao Nuo is very helpless looking at Yin Zhu, he is sorry to look at Tengxiao, "Tengxiao Leng why, come in quickly." Tengxiao saw Jono''s face with a bitter smile. He couldn''t help but walk into the cave. Seeing that Tengxiao is still coming in, what else can Yin Zhu say? Besides, he has to give Jono some face. After Tengxiao sat down, Jono clenched Yin Zhu''s hand and solemnly said, "Yin Zhu, I don''t care whether you like Tengxiao or not, but you can''t continue to give Tengxiao a look." Seeing that Yin Zhu''s face was very bad, Jono grasped Yin Zhu''s hand that he wanted to take out, "Yin Zhu, can you stop like this, just listen to me, and don''t listen to me half of it? Will you listen to me carefully? " Yin Zhu thought that Qiao Nuo was going to persuade her to accept Tengxiao. Her face changed greatly. She said it so clearly, but Qiao Nuo didn''t understand? Or a trial? "Yin Zhu, I don''t want you to show your face to Tengxiao. I don''t want you to accept him. It''s your intention to accept him or not. I will never interfere in this matter. But what I want to say is that Tengxiao is your guardian. He is destined to be tied to you all his life. Do you see that he has to suffer every day? You want to be unhappy because of him every day? What am I going to do? I hope you have a good time Jono gently rubbed Yinzhu''s head. Mingming is kind-hearted and wants her to give Tengxiao a good look, but she is glib and eloquent for her sake, but it doesn''t sound so angry at least. "Whoever wants to be tied to him, he can go away a little more magnificently." Yin Zhu says impolitely that Tengxiao has to stick to her since she died, so don''t blame her for being too hurtful. "Well, regardless of Tengxiao, what about the cubs in your stomach? Even if they call me father, but you promise that the people in the tribe won''t say it. After that, Zizai will see that you look at their father every day. What do you think of them? " Jono persuades. Yin Zhu was silent when he heard this. He didn''t care about the babies in his stomach at first, but now he looks at the marks on his arms and says hello to them every day. It''s really emotional. Parents are the best role models for children. If he leaves something bad for them at that time, what should he do when the children grow crooked? Qiao Nuo saw Yin Zhu''s meditation and knew that Yin Zhu was listening. His Yin Zhu was actually very kind. The reason why Qiao Nuo wants to set up Yin Zhu is that he doesn''t know whether he can come back safely after going to his ancestral land. If not, Tengxiao can take good care of Yin Zhu, so that he can rest assured. Besides, Tengxiao''s character is good, and he has children with Yin Zhu. Jono doesn''t forget that there is Leihe who is thinking about Yin Zhu. Tengxiao is much better than Leihe. However, when he thinks of what Leihe has done, Jono hums coldly. A person who doesn''t dare to say his real name still thinks about Yin Zhu. He dreams that even if Leihe gives benefits to Daze tribe, he will return them in his own way and never let Yin Zhu appreciate him. "Well, I know. I won''t look at him in the future, but don''t expect me to look good on him." Yin Zhu said angrily. "Yes, you can take him as your servant. If you have anything to do, just ask him to do it. Who told him to be your guardian Jono smiles and pinches Yinzhu''s nose."Jono, it''s too obvious for you to go too far?" Yin zhuleng hum. Looking at Yinzhu and Jono flirting, Yinzhu is very lively and playful, and there is a bit of female coquettishness that he has never seen. Yinzhu is smart, kind, sensible and gentle outside. As for Yinzhu in the past, people in the tribe probably forget about it. Tengxiao suddenly thought, if he didn''t refuse Yin Zhu''s marriage at the beginning, would Yin Zhu be so charming around him now? And then they''ll have three cute pups at the end of a few months? Can see Yin Zhu that indifference looking at their own appearance, Tengxiao like was poured a basin of cold water, cold from head to foot. "Tengxiao, tell me about your discovery." Jono asked Tengxiao to sit down and talk. After hearing what Jono said, Yin Zhu knew that Jono was going to tell Tengxiao something serious, so he stopped making trouble. However, when the three people sat like this, they always felt embarrassed. Yin Zhu stood up and prepared to go out for a walk. But Jono stopped Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, where are you going? What Tengxiao wants to say has something to do with you. I asked him to check it. Don''t you listen? " Yin Zhu was stunned? Your own business? What''s the trouble with her? Tengxiao is sad to see Yin Zhu''s attitude, but isn''t Jono helping him? All this is temporary. He will move Yin Zhu one day. "This is the reward I got from the beast mountain. Here you are." Tengxiao thought of what he had brought from the beast mountain and quickly handed it to Yin Zhu. Beast mountain? It turns out that the Sanskrit sound appeared in the sky a few days ago was because Tengxiao had passed through the beast mountain. Now Yin Zhu knows that the rewards of the beast mountain are very precious treasures. Tengxiao even said it to himself without blinking an eye. However, the more this, the more can not accept, but these things system should want it. "Is this the crystal of the beast God and the spring of moonlight? It''s a good thing. Put it away, Yin Zhu. " Jono impolitely scraps all the things to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looked at the things in his hand awkwardly, and Jono said with a smile: "Yin Zhu, the crystal of the beast God is not for you. The crystal of the beast God can enhance the potential of the cubs in your stomach. It''s for the cubs. You should take it even if you take it. As for the moonlight spring, it''s specially used to treat people. We have high strength and can''t use it. It''s most suitable for you It''s all right Yin Zhu looked at the things in his hand, thought about it and said, "I''ll put away the crystal of the beast God, but I don''t need the moonlight spring. I can''t use it in the tribe all day. It''s a life-saving thing in your hands. Put it away yourself, Tengxiao." Yin Zhu pushes the moonlight spring back to Tengxiao. Tengxiao takes a look at Yin Zhu, but he doesn''t shirk it. Instead, he puts it away. Anyway, if Yin Zhu wants to use it in the future, he will give it to Tengxiao again. Now, don''t let Yin Zhu get angry. "Jono Yinzhu, what I''m going to say next is very important. You must not pass it on, or we can''t bear the consequences, you know?" Tengxiao said very seriously. When Jono heard this, he nodded solemnly, "you say, I''ll listen." Tengxiao then said what he had done in the animal god mountain, including nearly demolishing the animal temple, and then led to a trace of the spirit of the animal God. Then he knew that the animal God had died in the five thousand year catastrophe. The beast God is dead, the God of their world is dead. Qiao Nuo looks at Tengxiao foolishly, but Yin Zhu doesn''t feel much about himself, but the system breaks down. "It''s impossible. The beast God won''t die. It''s impossible. It''s impossible." The water spirit cries desperately. "It''s impossible that the beast God won''t die, and it''s impossible to die, no, No." Shuiling''s voice was so sad that Yin Zhu''s eardrum would crack. Yin Zhu tightly covered his ears and cried out: "shut up, you shut up." However, Shuiling couldn''t hear Yin Zhu''s words. He kept saying that it was impossible, impossible. The system seems to have broken down. Yin Zhu listens to the repeated sound in her ears and feels like she''s going to break down too. This golden finger''s system makes her feel crazy for the first time. Who will tell her how to shut down the system. "Shut up, please. Stop yelling." Yin Zhu covers his ears sadly. Yin Zhu''s abnormality made Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao stand up in a hurry, "Yin Zhu, what''s the matter with you?" Yin Zhu''s ears are tinnitus and fireworks are made by the system. She looks at Qiao Nuo like asking for help, and then she faints. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 Yinzhu suddenly fainted, the Tengxiao and Jono are scared, two people quickly called Jiuyue over, Jiuyue first check, and then very confused looking at Jono and Tengxiao two, "Yinzhu is OK, just by a little stimulation, wait for her to wake up to be OK." After hearing Jiuyue say that Yinzhu is OK, they finally settle down. They fainted after hearing that Yinzhu was stimulated. They looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Yinzhu would be so excited about the death of the beast God. In fact, over the years, there have been no miracles in the orc world, so many people began to guess whether the orc God is no longer there. It is reasonable to say that Yin Zhu should not be so excited. Mengtai also heard the news that Yin Zhu fainted, and rushed to Tengxiao. After hearing Tengxiao''s words, he couldn''t help but look at Tengxiao and Jono. "You two are so careless. Since Yin Zhu inquired about 5000 years of things, it must have something to do with the beast God, you should be so careless to say to Yin Zhu that the beast God is dead. Let alone Yin Zhu, this kind of news is for me It''s hard for me, not to mention something about Yin Zhu. You don''t think about it. Can Yin Zhu be the same as you? Yin Zhu is pregnant with her cub. Are you not afraid that her excitement will hurt her? " "None of them is sensible." Meng Tai scolds Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo. Fortunately, Yin Zhu is OK. If something happens to Yin Zhu, he has to kill them. Teng Xiao and Qiao Nuo are sweating and admit their mistake. They didn''t expect that the female with the baby is weak. They must remember this next time. After Meng Tai scolded them, they sat there thinking. He was not in a good mood. The news was too bad for him. He didn''t know what Yin Zhu was going to do when the beast God died, but he thought it had something to do with it. Thinking of Xia Bai''s words before he died, daze tribe was afraid to be tied up with Yin Zhu. He just wanted to ignore it It''s hard. "Tengxiao Jono, this is a major event. We can''t be in a hurry. We should take our time." Meng Tai thought that he was a good patriarch, especially after he invented bacon. He also wanted to say that he could live a good life in the future. Now it seems difficult. What''s the difficulty without food? Now it''s the biggest difficulty. "I know, patriarch." Two people answer with one voice. Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo don''t know the difficulty of this matter. If it wasn''t for this matter, Qiao Nuo would not match Tengxiao and Yin Zhu. He just felt that he was not strong enough to compromise. Yin Zhu, who was in a coma, began to dream at this time. In her dream, she saw a girl named Bena growing up slowly. She was born in a big tribe. Since childhood, she had extraordinary priestly talent and could communicate with the gods. When she was six years old, she communicated with the gods and was selected as a disciple by the gods. Later, Beina was sent to the holy mountain to study, accompanied by two young sisters with priestly talent from the same tribe. They used to serve Beina as servants. Of course, they can also learn some magic knowledge from them. The God has several disciples. Bena is the youngest, but Bena''s talent is the highest. After all, Bena is too small to study, but she likes to play. The God also wants to laugh that the disciple is too small. She doesn''t care how much she can learn, but the two maids beside Bena study harder than her. Even her three elder martial sisters were very good to her. It can be said that Beina was very happy and carefree on the holy mountain. When she was 15 years old, the master suddenly became strict with her and began to force her to learn all kinds of knowledge. The master said that when she grew up, she couldn''t follow her temperament. Then she was forced to practice in the secret room. However, one day, disaster suddenly came. Beina didn''t even know what had happened. The whole holy mountain was shaking. When she saw the collapse of her temple, she heard the urgent cry of the master, "Beina, run, run, don''t believe your elder martial sister, don''t believe anyone." Beina was flustered when she heard this. She went out of the secret room in a flurry and wanted to find the master. However, she met her maid Yifeng on the way. She saw Yifeng smile to herself. She just wanted to ask what happened to Yifeng, but she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. She lowered her head and saw that Yifeng had a dagger in her hand and had stabbed into her abdomen. "Why? Why? " Beina looks at Yifeng in disbelief. Yi Feng is her maid, but she is also the elder sister of the clan. She never takes her as a maid, and always regards her as her elder sister. No matter what she has, she is willing to give whatever Yi Feng wants, including her cultivation resources. She really can''t understand why Yi Feng wants to kill her and why she wants to kill her. However, Beina can''t wait for her answer, because the dagger Yifeng killed her was coated with a special elixir for her. Yin Zhu watched Beina struggling in pain, and then slowly dissipated. Just when Beina''s soul was about to dissipate, a string of bracelets on her hand gave out a piercing light. Then Yin Zhu opened her eyes. Yin Zhu remembered that the bracelet she had dreamed of should be the one she had bought before and after, and it brought her to this world. "Bena, your master is the beast God, isn''t he?" Yin Zhu asked in her heart that the girl she saw should be the memory that Bena had forgotten.Beina said at the beginning that she couldn''t remember anything. She was too sad and desperate, so she chose to forget it. If it wasn''t for the news that Tengxiao suddenly said that the beast God was dead, Beina would have lost her memory all the time. Crystal, that is, Bena sobbed at this time, she couldn''t believe shaking her head, "Yinzhu, why do you say? Why does Yi Feng want to kill me? " Yin Zhu was silent when he heard this. Beina''s memory was quite simple. The little girl was lively and naive. Besides playing, she was practicing. If she was killed by intrigue, Beina would be so naive all her life. "I don''t know. After all, I haven''t experienced it. Maybe there''s something wrong with it. Maybe it''s greed and jealousy." No one can say for sure about this kind of thing. After all, she hasn''t experienced it, and she doesn''t know why. "Yin Zhu, will you take me to the holy mountain? I don''t believe that Shifu will die. Shifu is a God. How can he die? It''s fake. It must be fake. When we go to the holy mountain, all the truth will be revealed." For the death of the beast God, Bena never believed. "Holy mountain? I don''t know where the holy mountain is. How can I get there? Besides, five thousand years have passed, and many things have disappeared with the passage of time. Where is the holy mountain? I guess you can''t find it even now. " Five thousand years has been a time of vicissitudes, and too many things have changed. What? Five thousand years. You said it was five thousand years ago. How could it be, how could it be like this? " Bena murmured to herself. It seems that Bena doesn''t know that five thousand years have passed. She thought it would be a while. Beina hesitated for a long time and then asked, "Yin Zhu, my master must still be alive, right? She''s a God. How could she die, right? " In fact, Beina is used to comfort herself. In fact, she has no bottom in her heart. "Bena, you also know that your master is a god of love. If she is still there, will you see his people struggling here? You see how poor the apprentice is and how miserable his life is. I don''t know how many orcs die of hunger and cold every year. If the beast God were still there, it would have been a miracle. " Yin Zhu looks at Beina and thinks that the beast God is still there. "But my master is a God. No, she won''t die. Who can kill her? She won''t Bena cried bitterly. Who can kill the beast God? According to Beina''s last memory, Yin Zhu has a general idea about the five thousand year catastrophe. The beast God should have an accident, even if he doesn''t die, or he won''t be quiet for so many years. Naturally, Beina''s elder martial sisters are the ones who attack the beast God, and only familiar people can make the powerful beast God unprepared Otherwise, it''s not so easy for ordinary people to hurt the beast God. As for Yi Feng''s betrayal, there are only two kinds. One is forced to be helpless, and the other is benefit. Unfortunately, Beina was too simple and naive at that time. In her memory, there were very few bad things about the three elder martial sisters, so she could not infer who was the murderer at all, so she could only slowly verify. But after reading Beina''s memory, I know what kind of person Beina is. Now I''m on the same line with Beina. They can say that they are mutually beneficial. Yin Zhu is relieved to know that his crossing is not a conspiracy. Although Beina is naive, she is not stupid. Even his master has some feelings. Otherwise, she would not be forced to study hard at that time. Beina can''t help but feel sad when she thinks of her friendly elder martial sister. Why? It is clear that they are all relatives. Why do they kill each other like this? "Bena, are you ok?" Feeling the feeling of sadness and despair, Yin Zhu couldn''t help worrying. "Yin Zhu, you know my things. I must go to investigate those things about 5000 years. No matter whether my master is dead or alive, I must find out the truth." Bena said calmly after a long silence. "Well, I know, but you also know that the people who can cause this catastrophe are not simple. My strength is still very weak, the strength of daze tribe is also very weak, and the enemy is too strong. The most important thing for us now is to hide and develop our forces. Only when we are all strong, can we have the ability to investigate the truth. To put it bluntly, if we don''t have enough food and clothing, who will If you have the energy to find the truth of five thousand years, it''s important to be alive. " Yin Zhu said very impolitely. Beina was silenced by Yin Zhu''s impolite remarks. After a long time, she said with a bitter smile, "I know. I will try my best to tell you all the edible species I know, and help you expand the tribe. Remember to do more good deeds. I need the orc''s sincere gratitude, so my strength will be stronger and stronger." Yin Zhu nodded. It''s easy. She wanted to change the hard life of orcs. Beina''s cultivation is equivalent to the existence of belief. As long as she does good deeds, those people appreciate herself, and Beina can absorb those feelings and turn them into her own strength. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao also found that Yin Zhu woke up at this time. They rushed forward anxiously and asked, "are you OK, Yin Zhu?" "I''m fine. I worry you." Seeing Tengxiao''s concern on his face, Yin Zhu couldn''t say anything. "Yin Zhu, don''t be like this in the future. I''m scared to death. If you have something to tell me in the future, don''t carry it alone. You should try to believe me. I''m your partner. Even if you want my life, I''ll protect you. Do you believe me?" Jono holds Yin Zhu''s hand tightly. Yin Zhu saw Qiao Nuo''s tearful eyes and tried to smile. He reached out and touched Qiao Nuo''s face. "Qiao Nuo, I always believe in you. I believe you will protect me, just as you believe me at the beginning. I believe those words I said without any evidence. I believe mushrooms can be eaten." "Good." When Jono saw this, he held Yin Zhu in his arms. Tengxiao looks at the two people holding each other, and feels that he is out of place. He is lost and walks out of the cave. In the world of Jono and Yinzhu, he feels that he can''t get in at all. Tengxiao is a little depressed. Isn''t this female with several partners? He thinks that Yin Zhu will accept his own choice sooner or later. He wants to choose his partner. How can he say that he is also the father of Zizai, isn''t he? But now he has the idea that Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo are one world. "Jono, it''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that I don''t know what to say." Yin Zhu has long wanted to tell the secret of the loneliness of being alone in the world. He is very tired to carry the burden on his own. "Tell me when you want to." Qiao Nuo doesn''t force Yin Zhu either. He comforts Yin Zhu, but he is lost in his heart. He doesn''t do well enough, otherwise Yin Zhu won''t be reluctant to believe him. Although Qiao Nuo said with indifference, Yin Zhu couldn''t feel the change of people''s mood around her. She grabbed Qiao Nuo''s hand. "Qiao Nuo, I''m not afraid that you don''t believe me. I''m afraid that you think I''m crazy. Even if it wasn''t for my own experience, I wouldn''t believe it." "Why? Yin Zhu, you think too much. No matter what you say, I believe you. " Jono couldn''t understand how Yin Zhu thought that. "Jono, I''ll tell you, I''m not Yinzhu. I''m from another world. Do you believe it?" Yin Zhu summoned up his courage and began to talk about the secret in his heart. When Jono heard this, his heart was stormy, but he could see that what Yin Zhu said was true, and Yin Zhu finally summoned up the courage to say this to him. If he had a bad attitude, he was afraid that Yin Zhu would withdraw like a tortoise. "I believe that you are far from the original Yin Zhu''s temperament. I have always wondered how Yin Zhu was like a different person after he died? What''s going on? " Jono asked, trying to pretend to be calm. Seeing that Jono believed in himself, Yin Zhu''s uneasy heart immediately settled down. Jono believed in himself. This time, Yin Zhu found that he had a lot to say to Jono. "My name is also Yin Zhu. I come from another world. I am a very ordinary girl in that world. Because of an accident, my soul came to the orc continent, and then lived on Yin Zhu again. The original Yin Zhu died when he first came to seek death. I came back to live. You don''t know that I was afraid when I just came here. I didn''t know anyone I knew. The life here was so different from my original world. You don''t know how scared I was when I just came here. I even wanted to die. I wanted to go back to my original home when I died. It was the second time to seek death, but it didn''t happen Die. " Said just across to the world, Yin Zhu tears can''t help falling down. Although she is usually very cheerful, she just keeps all the things in her heart. When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help but feel a little pain. Thinking of Yin Zhu''s second death, Jono held people tightly in his arms. "It''s OK, you''re OK, it''s OK." Jono was filled with joy. "But even if I''m alive, I''m not at ease. The world is so different from where I live, and all my cognitive and living habits are different. I''m afraid to be found out that I''m not Yin Zhu, and I''ll be killed as a monster. I''m also afraid that I can''t live here. I try to pretend that I am Yin Zhu, but I have no friends. All people laugh at me. The original Yin Zhu left me a mess. " Yin Zhu thought that she didn''t have the confidence to live. When she heard Yin Zhu say that in the past, Jono could only hold people in her arms. It was clearly not her fault, but she had to bear the consequences. At that time, Yin Zhu was very sad. "Jono, you don''t know that you came into my world when I was most helpless. At that time, even if you were forced, you gently tolerated me, helped me, and even believed what I said. You took me to get familiar with the world, and then integrated into the world. I was very happy to have you with me, so Jono, I will never distrust you." Yin Zhu wiped his eyes, red eyes looking at Jono. Seeing this, Jono gently kisses Yin Zhu''s eyes. "Yes, I don''t know how much I appreciate my father''s wise decision.""So, you''re the only one I like from beginning to end. Don''t always think about pushing me to Tengxiao. It''s Yin Zhu who likes Tengxiao. She''s dead." Yin Zhu is a little angry at the thought of Jono helping Tengxiao for one or two days. Jono is so clear that she can''t understand it. When Yin Zhu said that he only liked himself from the beginning to the end, Jono''s mouth turned up with joy. "Well, I just look at Tengxiao. Well, it''s my fault. Don''t worry about it." Jono can''t help but wax Tengxiao. Tengxiao, Tengxiao, you can only blame yourself for bumping into the iron plate. Don''t blame anyone. Besides, the original Yin Zhu died because of this, but Tengxiao didn''t pay any price, but it''s better that the original Yin Zhu died. Otherwise, how could he meet the present Yin Zhu? Thinking of his own psychology of being glad that the original Yin Zhu died, Jono quickly threw away this bad idea. But I still appreciate Yin Zhu''s coming. Jono now finally understands why Yin Zhu''s attitude towards Tengxiao is so strange. After all, Yin Zhu had to marry Tengxiao for life and death. Many people in the tribe now think that the reason why Yin Zhu didn''t accept Tengxiao is that he punished Tengxiao for his previous affairs. Who can think that Yin Zhu''s body is the same person as before, but his soul is not In other words, who would have thought that today''s Yin Zhu really doesn''t like Tengxiao. "Yin Zhu, I know you don''t like Tengxiao. What about the cubs? Don''t you like it, too? " At the beginning, Yin Zhu wanted to have a miscarriage. Then he said that the orcs didn''t have a miscarriage and that miscarriage would be punished, so Yin Zhu gave up. At that time, he still felt that Yin Zhu was cruel, but he didn''t know how Yin Zhu felt. Of course, even up to now, Jono doesn''t approve of Yin Zhu''s abortion, but what if Yin Zhu still doesn''t like him? "Why do you ask all of a sudden?" Yin Zhu asked suspiciously. "At the beginning, I didn''t really want to. After all, I didn''t think I was going to be Eminem at all. I also knew that this cub was not coming at the right time. It''s just that Yin Zhu, the original Yin Zhu, was looking forward to this cub. I also promised her that she would bring it up. Now, this cub is growing up in my stomach day by day. I can feel them moving. I like them very much, Jono "Are you worried?" Yin Zhu asked with a smile. Looking at Yin Zhu with a loving face, Jono knows that Yin Zhu really likes the baby in his stomach now, and his heart can be put down. "Yin Zhu, what''s your world like?" Jono asked curiously. At this time, Yin Zhu roughly told the story of the 21st world, then explained that the reason why she came to the orc world was Bena, and then told Bena''s story. Since she has even told the biggest secret about Beina, Yin Zhu doesn''t intend to keep it from her. After all, even if she doesn''t tell her about Beina, Jono doesn''t do it according to her words. Jono cares about her with such ease, and she can''t explain everything clearly. If Jono is in danger for unclear reasons, she will be even more sad . Yin Zhu is the female of another world. She was brought to the orc continent by accident by the descendants of the beast God. Thinking of the word "accident", Jono felt a little uneasy. "Yin Zhu, you won''t go, will you?" After asking this, Jono thinks that he is selfish. Yin Zhu''s world is so rich in material things. Why does he leave Yin Zhu here to suffer? And there are relatives in that world that Yin Zhu misses. "Yin Zhu, if, if you want to go home one day, you, you must tell me, I, I will not stop you, but you must not go secretly, you must tell me." Jono held Yin Zhu tightly, his arms shaking. Yin Zhu saw this distressed tears almost did not fall down, Qiao Nuo clearly reluctant to let her go, but still willing to let her go, this man love so silly. "Jono, I won''t go, and I can''t go back. I''m dead in that world, so don''t worry." Yin Zhu is obviously comforting Qiao Nuo, but she can''t help feeling a little sad when she thinks that her relatives in that world will never be seen. When he heard Yin Zhu say that he would not leave, Jono''s heart blossomed with joy. However, seeing Yin Zhu''s sad appearance, he quickly hugged the person in his arms, "Yin Zhu, don''t worry, you have me, I will accompany you." The biggest secret in her heart is told out. Yin Zhu feels that the whole person is much more relaxed. She doesn''t have to worry about the things she has been worrying about. Jono rubbed Yin Zhu''s head. He really didn''t expect that Yin Zhu had so many worries. Fortunately, these things were all told. If he didn''t, it would be so oppressive. Thinking of the secret that he and Yinzhu know together, Jono is very happy. This secret is only known by himself, and others don''t know it. The feeling of keeping a secret with Yinzhu makes Jono like it very much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 Jono knows that Beina and Yinzhu are tied together. This matter can''t be ignored. Besides, once Beina''s enemies know about Yinzhu, they are afraid that they can''t wait to kill Yinzhu. That''s a character that can make the beast God eat. Jono doesn''t think that those people will die so easily. Even if many people died in the catastrophe five thousand years ago, Jono thinks that those people should not die. After all, there are so many plans and arrangements, how can they die, right? As for why there has never been a miracle of the beast God disciples for so many years, those people should have been hiding for some reason. These people hold 5000 years of precious technology in their hands, and they are afraid that daze tribe can''t resist it at will. Although Yin Zhu said that he would not act rashly, the development of daze tribe and so many novel things of daze tribe always attract people''s attention. They need to develop the tribe quickly when those people don''t know the existence of Yin zhubeina. Only when the tribe grows up can they be qualified to talk to those people. Qiao Nuo called several elders of Tengxiao and Mengtai tribe to discuss how to do this. As for Beina, Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu had a good discussion, and they directly said that Yin Zhu had been inherited by Beina, but not the so-called system. Yin Zhu also chats with Beina about how to develop the tribe quickly. Beina has no memory before and doesn''t understand many things. Now Beina who remembers the past is different. "Yin Zhu, now that your tribe has made bacon, your tribe''s eating problem has been solved. Now the most important thing is to enhance the strength of the tribe. If you don''t have the strength, no matter how many things your tribe has, you don''t dare to take them out." Bena said to the point. "Yes, but I don''t know how orcs can improve their strength. It''s up to them." Yin Zhu said helplessly. Bena said directly at this time: "totem, your tribe lacks totem." Totem? Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this. He knew what totem meant, but the orc world didn''t seem to say where there was totem. "There is no totem in the orc world now, but almost all the Orc tribes five thousand years ago have totems. Except for a few small new tribes, most of the tribes have totems. Priests can use totems to collect beliefs and enhance the loyalty and strength of the tribe people. Today, without totem and belief, the orc''s strength is greatly reduced Because they don''t even have the most basic path to promotion. Today''s orcs are just ordinary Orc soldiers. However, as long as there is a totem, many people can be transformed into one star totem soldiers, and the strength of the tribe will be greatly improved. What''s more, one star totem soldiers can be promoted until nine star totem soldiers. " Beina light said, now the orc strength is too low. "What about the totem?" Yin Zhu asked in a hurry. Since Bena said this thing, naturally she can do it. "The totems of each tribe are different. It depends on the priests of your tribe to think about what the totems look like, and communicate with the beast God. The totems belonging to your tribe will naturally show up. Of course, in addition to this, you have to find jade. Only jade can afford it The power of totem is the worst is white jade, the better is Jasper, then ruby, the best is purple jade. But now for your tribe, don''t think about red jade and purple jade, and try to get a jasper. It''s no good, only white jade. The better the jade is, the greater the power of Totem will be. " Jade? Yin Zhu wanted to say that she didn''t see jade here. She asked Jiu Yue and Meng Tai about it. They should know. "You don''t have any jade here. If you go to the plain or the seaside, the rich generation should be able to find it." Daze tribe belongs to the barren Luoyue mountain range, and the plain and seaside are rich in products. The life of orcs there is much better than that of the Luoyue mountain range. "Well, we will find the jade." After listening to Beina''s words, Yin Zhu vowed to get this totem out. "In addition, from tomorrow on, you can learn from me and strive to be a great priest." Bena said directly. Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this, "no, our tribe has a priest. It''s Jiuyue. I, I don''t have the talent of a priest. How can I be a priest?" Beina rolled her eyes when she heard Yin Zhu''s words, "who said that a tribe can only have one priest? A large tribe usually has three or five priests, one chief priest, two deputy priests, and apprentices. The priest of your tribe can not be called a priest, but he can only be regarded as an apprentice. Also, your tribe is too small, and there are few people with priestly talent. It''s all because of the death of the former priest, and it''s only by gathering the spirit of the tribe that a new priest comes out. As a result, you will think that a tribe has only one A priest, those are all wrong. " Yin Zhu can only be speechless when she hears this. Well, she has no insight. "But I don''t have the gift of a priest." Yin zhuruo said. "With me, you can become a priest even if you are a fool, so you should learn from me seriously. Besides, don''t you want to learn something to protect yourself? Is it difficult for modern independent women to become a dodder flower relying on men? If so, I advise you to do as the Romans do and find more partners. A Jono can''t support you. " Beina looks at Yinzhu sarcastically.Beina said that there are no students she can''t teach. She said that she can turn Yin Zhu into a great priest. Yin Zhu is tied to her. If Yin Zhu''s strength is too weak, she can''t do many things in the future, so she has to train him anyway. I have to say that the last few words of Beina moved Yin Zhu, "OK, I''ll learn from you." "By the way, does academic method have any effect on the pups in the belly?" Yin Zhu asked in a hurry. "Don''t worry about you. There are only advantages but no disadvantages. Therefore, for the sake of your cubs, you have to study hard for me." Said Bena seductively. "Well, I was admitted to university in my last life. My IQ is still excellent. I''m sure I can learn." Yin Zhu cheers himself up. "By the way, can you teach Jiuyue by the way?" The strength of a tribal priest is related to the strength of the tribe. Even if he becomes the chief priest in the future, it''s always good to learn more in September. I don''t know if Bena is willing to teach. "You let her learn together at that time. If she is surpassed by a little girl, you will tighten the skin for me at that time." Beina thinks it''s good to make more people to stimulate Yin Zhu, so that Yin Zhu won''t be competitive at all. Besides, Jiuyue can help Yin Zhu after his strength is improved. Of course, it''s impossible for Yinzhu to surpass Jiuyue in a short time. Even if Beina despises Jiuyue, Jiuyue still has the power of the first few priests, which is not what Yinzhu can surpass in a short time. "Thank you, Bena." Yin Zhu sincerely thanks. "Don''t thank me. I do it for myself." Beina calm voice said, can say suddenly betrayal hurt let her grow up. Jono has also called several senior members of the tribe to discuss the development of the tribe. As soon as Yin Zhu said something about the totem, Tengxiao''s face changed. As for the other members of the tribe, they were very curious. They never knew that there was a totem. Tengxiao''s expression is not missed by Mengtai. "Tengxiao, do you know totem?" Asked Montaigne. Tengxiao nodded, hesitated for a long time and said, "I used to be a totem warrior, a two-star totem warrior, but later I left that tribe, and my totem disappeared." "Totem, you used to be a totem warrior. No wonder you are so powerful." Jono said in surprise. Then Jono thought it was wrong, "no, you said you were a totem warrior, but there was no totem on the mainland for a long time? You, where on earth are you from Meng Tai looked at Tengxiao with bright eyes, waiting for Tengxiao''s answer. Tengxiao saw this and said with a bitter smile, "I''m from the king of beasts city. I''m from the flying lion." When it comes to his identity, Tengxiao smiles bitterly. The orc City, Tengxiao, is actually from the orc city. It''s the same vein of the four Orc kings. Such people are recruited into the tribe by themselves. Mengtai wants to say that he has a good eye. "There is a totem in the city of king of beasts, but why have you never heard of it?" Meng Tai asked curiously. Although he said he had never been to the king of beasts City, he always inquired about the information about the mainland. After all, totem is so important, but they had never heard of any relevant information. "Yes, there is a totem in the orc city. The four Orc kings in the orc city all hold a incomplete totem, because the totem is incomplete. Only some people with special talents can activate the power of the totem. No one has many totem warriors in his hand, which can be regarded as the hidden power of the orc city. Because of this, the news that the orc city has totem has not been revealed. ¡±Tengxiao explained. "No, you don''t say there are many totem warriors, so as a two-star totem warrior, you should be very noble in the orc City, but how can you be expelled?" Asked jonona dully. Tengxiao heard this, his face didn''t even smile bitterly, "offending the people who shouldn''t be offended, it''s useless to have some strength, but he finally saved his life." Jono also knows that he asked what he shouldn''t ask, which should be Tengxiao''s privacy. "I''m sorry to make you sad, Tengxiao. In fact, you can''t tell us." Jono''s sorry smile. "It''s nothing sad. It''s been many years, and I''ve long forgotten. Besides, daze tribe is my home. I''ll take care of jade. After all, it''s a long way to go to the Central Plains. I''ll go at least once. I''m more familiar than you." Tengxiao directly takes the task of finding jade. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 Seeing that Tengxiao agreed to go to the plain without hesitation, Yin Zhu''s heart was a little shaken. The road to the plain was not so easy. Even Tengxiao said that he had gone before, but at that time Tengxiao wandered aimlessly to Daze tribe. Now, if you walk again, you can''t be so easy. This road is not so easy to deal with wild animals in the past. Yin Zhu wants to say that Tengxiao doesn''t have to sit down so much for himself. Tengxiao doesn''t hesitate to say that he''s going to get white jade. A large part of it is for her. Mengtai has a headache at this time. He dreams of improving the strength of the tribe. When he knows about the totem, he wants to make a totem for the tribe immediately. But the tribe has no jade. Just listen to Yin Zhu''s description, he knows that the jade is very precious. Even if Tengxiao is allowed to make it, it''s impossible for Tengxiao to make it empty handed, so we have to exchange the resources of the tribe But there are not many things in the tribe that people outside can see. Besides, Tengxiao said that he could not go alone. First of all, there is no way to the plain. It''s not so easy for Tengxiao to find his own way. Besides, it must take a large amount of material to exchange for jade. Tengxiao can''t take these things alone, and the young people of the tribe have already taken nearly half of them to dig salt mines. It''s not easy at all We can''t get people out. Daze tribe is too small, too few people. "Tengxiao, I know that jade is very important, but I don''t want to go to the plain right now, right? I''d better wait. I''ll let some people go with you then." Montaigne thought. "Patriarch, I''ll go alone. You just give me the sugar extracted from the tribe." Sugar can''t be found in the king of beasts city. It''s sweet, but it''s precious. He wants to sell sugar at a sky high price, and then exchange it for a big jade. "Patriarch, even if I can''t fight alone, it''s very easy for me to escape. After all, I''m a flying lion, so you don''t have to worry about me. It''s even worse for me to take the people with me. I have to protect them. Moreover, it''s too far to go to the Central Plains. Even if I go back and forth alone, I can''t come back until the end of autumn. If I wait any longer, it will be winter. It''s not suitable to travel in winter It''s not a long time to wait. We''d better seize the time to develop the tribe. " Tengxiao said he was better at it alone. Montaigne heard this and then looked at Tengxiao with confirmation, "are you sure you can do it all night? You must not have an accident. Make sure you are safe. " Tengxiao heard Meng Tai say so, and knew that Meng Tai agreed. "Tengxiao, then you go to get ready and see when to start." Since it was settled, Montaigne did not hesitate, and a few people then went to arrange the affairs of the tribe. "Yin Zhu, can we talk about it?" Tengxiao asked. "Good." Yin Zhu should go down. Yin Zhu thinks that he should really have a good talk with Tengxiao instead of quarreling with Tengxiao several times before. "Tengxiao, in fact, you don''t have to. No matter how much you do, I won''t like you." Yin Zhu said directly that she couldn''t give Tengxiao a response, but Tengxiao felt guilty for himself. "I know. I can see you like Jono." Tengxiao said calmly. The happiest time for this woman to like him is to love him wholeheartedly. Then she likes Jono and Jono wholeheartedly. Maybe few females in the whole tribe would like Yin Zhu''s pure love. "Yin Zhu, I''m not doing this for you, but for the tribe. You don''t know how much I want to be a totem warrior. You can''t imagine the feeling of being deprived of power. I want to regain power more than anyone else, so this matter has nothing to do with it." Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu with a bitter face. Is his kindness to Yin Zhu a burden? When Yin Zhu hears this, he can''t refute it. What Yin Zhu wants Tengxiao to say may be true. Of course, in order to help her, there must be. Maybe both exist. "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to worry about me. For me, I didn''t intend to find a partner. Now I''m satisfied with having a baby, so you don''t have to feel embarrassed because of what I do. I''m just for the baby, not for you." Tengxiao said with a smile, fearless. Yin Zhu heard this with a wry smile, "if so, you should not be tied to me without my consent. What if you meet a female you like later?" Tengxiao said simply: "there won''t be such a thing." Once he likes a female, he won''t change. If he doesn''t like Yin Zhu, how can he choose to tie him to Yin Zhu and use that method. "Yin Zhu, it will take me several months to come back after I leave. It''s still going well. If it doesn''t go well, I''m afraid it will take longer. Maybe I can''t catch up with you to have a baby. I''m sorry." Tengxiao said very guilty. "No, it''s OK." Yin Zhu shook his head in a hurry. "Yin Zhu, can I touch them?" Tengxiao looks at Yinzhu with pleading eyes. Yin Zhu is seen fluffy, she wants to refuse, let Tengxiao touch his stomach, always feel strange, but if you refuse, and feel like doing something wrong."No, it doesn''t matter. I''ll go first." Tengxiao sees Yin Zhu''s hesitation, his face is straight, and then he is ready to leave. "You touch it." Seeing Tengxiao like that, Yin Zhu felt as if he was guilty, so he opened his mouth. "Really?" Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu with surprise. "You touch it." Now that all the words have been said, it''s no good to go back. Besides, what should we do when we meet danger and die? Maybe this is his only chance to get in touch with Zizai. "Thank you, Yin Zhu." Tengxiao said happily, and then he put a hand carefully on Yin Zhu''s belly. "Hello kids, I''m your father." Tengxiao laughs very gently, the original arrogance is gone, but like a child eating sugar. Yin Zhu''s stomach is only slightly raised now. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all. However, Yin Zhu could feel the cubs in his stomach were very happy, and the leaves on his arms were swaying happily. The blood relationship was really wonderful. In a word, children would know. "You should be good in your stomach. When your father comes back, he will bring you some delicious food." Tengxiao is very satisfied with his smile, and his big hands have been pasted on Yin Zhu''s belly. Yin Zhu felt that her hands on her belly were hot, and her face was hot. "Thank you, Yin Zhu. Thank you very much. I''m sorry about that." Tengxiao touched for a while and then reluctantly took away his hand. "What happened before is not your fault, and I don''t blame you." Yin Zhu thought for a while and said that she really didn''t blame Tengxiao. "Thank you." Tengxiao at this time is a lot more gentle. "I''m going to leave tomorrow. I''ll get something ready. Go back to the cave and have a rest." Tengxiao raised his hand to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu nodded and walked slowly towards the cave. "Bena, do you have a way to get rid of this guardian?" Yin Zhu thought that he would find a way to remove the guardian. "Why are you stupid, Yin Zhu? The guardian is not the only one who guards you. When you learn the magic, you can borrow strength from the guardian. What a good guardian Bena looks at Yinzhu foolishly. "Bena, you know I''m from the 21st century. My education and growth make it impossible for me to accept multiple partners, and I can''t drag my life on like this." It doesn''t matter how Yin Zhu can''t see that Tengxiao should also have a good feeling for herself. As long as Tengxiao hasn''t completely fallen in love with herself, she won''t be afraid of it. Then she quickly cuts off the mess and straightens out the relationship. When Beina heard this, she turned her mouth. Now she can''t accept it. After a long time, she assimilated. However, she knew that Yin Zhu would be very angry when she said this, so it''s better not to say it. "Why don''t you hate Tengxiao? There''s no need to think about him. Tengxiao made it himself. What do you care? " Bena said, not caring. "Bena, just one word will do it." Yin Zhu doesn''t want to say so many messy things to Bei Na, so as not to be taken into the ditch accidentally. "Yes." Bena answered very simply. Yin Zhu was overjoyed to hear this, and then went on to Bei Na''s words, driving her into the abyss, "as long as either of you dies, the contract will be terminated." Yin Zhu''s face was overcast when he heard this, "you''re teasing me." "In fact, this is the simplest way. There is another way which is more troublesome. I don''t think you can do it, so I say it''s a simple way." Bena was not angry at all, she said with a smile. Yin Zhu is full of black lines. Is this the simple and lovely little girl she saw from her memory? What a black heart. "He said Yin Zhu said maliciously. "It''s easy. When you become a God, you can relieve it." Bena was happier. Is it so easy to become a God? Besides, is there a God in the world? "You''re teasing me, there''s no other way?" "No, so I say the first one is easier." Bena says she can''t help it at this point. Guardians, however, used to be the bodyguards around the beast God, the people who specialized in guarding the beast God. At the beginning, these were all the people who swore allegiance to the beast God, and the rule was also made by the beast God. So Yin Zhu wanted to break the rule, and only she became a God could break it. Otherwise, she had better not think about washing and sleeping. Thinking of the guardian, if something happened to the holy mountain at the beginning, where did the guardians who were loyal to his master go? Their strength is not low. In a word, there are many mysteries about Shenshan, many of which can not be explained. Moreover, even if Shenshan fights within itself, it should not affect the whole continent. Instead, it is the fault of knowledge inheritance in the whole continent. Fortunately, when she comes back, she will find out the truth of 5000 years ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 Tengxiao goes away and takes all the sugar from the tribe. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo are going to visit the Juque tribe. There are ten males and three females going to Juque tribe this time. In addition to Yin Zhu, there is another female named Lina, and another is a middle-aged woman named Hualian. Hualian basically goes to this tribe''s business every time, because Hualian is good at bargaining. If it wasn''t for Qiao Nuo''s saying that Aunt Hualian was good at this, Yin Zhu didn''t find that his tribe had such a number one character. Yin Zhu went to Juque tribe this time to see if there are any good things. All the tribes around the Juque tribe have to come. There must be some good things. "Aunt Hualian, if I want to go shopping later, I''ll ask my aunt to help me." Yin Zhu said hello with a smile. Hua Lian laughs when she hears this. She likes Yin Zhu. After all, she is so smart and thinks about the tribe. Who doesn''t like him. Lina is to follow to see, Yin Zhu and Lina know each other, the three females along the way is talking and laughing, the atmosphere is very harmonious. This time, Yage and muxing also went to Juque tribe, because they heard that Sophie was in Juque tribe, so they planned to go there to bring Sophie back. In addition to animal skins, the goods that daze tribe brought this time included pickled vegetables and dried fruits from Yinzhu, as well as some seasonings made by Yinzhu. Yinzhu kept identifying with Yinxing in the forest before, but Yinzhu made several kinds of spices. The edible things Yinzhu asked the tribe people to collect. This time, Yinzhu also made several kinds of spices to prepare There are barbecues and soups. People in the tribe say it''s very delicious, so they don''t know whether it''s good to sell. After all, Yin Zhu''s price is a little expensive. After all, rare things are more expensive. In addition to these other things, Yin Zhu didn''t move, vermicelli and bacon are very good. Yin Zhu didn''t move, bacon has a lot to do with it, and hasn''t moved for the time being. As for vermicelli, the Juque tribe knows about it, but the quantity is limited, so it can''t impact the market. Because of the rush, fortunately Yin Zhu''s health is very good, plus Jono is very careful, but there is no discomfort. It was the afternoon of the third day when she arrived at the Juque tribe. However, after staying outside for three days, Yin Zhu was a little tired. Although there were sleepers outside at night, she didn''t dare to sleep to death. After the people of the Juque tribe had arranged their residence, Yin Zhu went to bed directly. She was ready to go shopping tomorrow and promote her own things. When Yin Zhu has a rest, Jono naturally doesn''t go anywhere to accompany Yin Zhu, but Yage finally comes to the Juque tribe. After Sophie has been away for so long, he wants to run to Sophie immediately. Yage wants to find Sophie, but Jono doesn''t stop him. Qiaonu asks people to put away the materials brought by the tribe, and then let those people go out for a stroll and come back at night. There''s no need to worry about their accidents in Juque tribe. Juque tribe earns a lot of stall fees every year, which will ensure the safety of people who come to trade. When Yage and muxing got out of their residence, they immediately inquired about Sophie. This inquiry really made Yage get a lot of information. Sophie people are not bad looking. In addition, they linger in the Juque tribe. There are some male creatures who are not beautiful. Of course, they are smart. Besides, they find partners to win the battle. Sophie immediately finds some new targets One of them is the eight elders of the tribe. Don''t listen to the elders, they think he must be very old. The eight elders of the Juque tribe are called Zimo. They are not very old. They are only twenty-seven or eighty-eight. They are a little older. The reason why Zimo can be ranked as the elder is that Zimo is in charge of the external caravan of the Juque tribe. It can be said that the richest man in the tribe can become the manager of a caravan. Of course, his own strength is not very poor. Zimo is not always here This is not just this time back, and then Sophie was entangled. Zimo has been doing business outside all the year round. It can be said that he has never seen any kind of female. Sophie is beautiful, but the beauty lies in her skin. It''s too bad for him to see her inside. Just a few lengtouqing in the tribe follow Sophie like Baise and offer her up as a goddess. Yage and muxing are sure that Sophie is in the Juque tribe. However, in addition to Baize, Sophie has a lot of admirers. It is said that Sophie is now with the elder of the Juque tribe. When Yager arrived, he saw Sophie working in front of Zimo''s cave with a smile. She helped clean the cave, served tea and poured water. She was very attentive. Yager was in a trance. When did Sophie work like this? Didn''t Sophie want to keep her fingers clean all the time? But the expression on Sophie''s face is very familiar, just like the way she used to see Tengxiao. Sophie likes someone again. Yage''s face is very bad. Although Sophie promised that she would choose him as her partner, they also got together early. They thought that Sophie would never like someone so much after Tengxiao. As a result, in a short time, Sophie quickly fell in love with someone again. "Sophie." Yager cried out. Here, Zimo is worrying about Sophie. Sophie''s eyes are dribbling. She is not a person with a good mind. Zimo will be more tolerant of women who just like her. But Sophie doesn''t just like herself. He doesn''t want to provoke such a utilitarian woman, but he won''t refuse Sophie''s kindness. Anyway, he doesn''t lack a piece Meat or something. On the contrary, he disdains Sophie''s behavior.But he can''t belittle women like Sophie, especially how Sophie joined the Juque tribe. Such people, willing to give up their face and stature, are often fierce. Maybe they have a day to ask for help. So for people like Sophie, he entertains them with a smile. Anyway, he doesn''t leave any bad impression on others. Of course, he won''t give any bad impression to Sophie Every chance is a chance. Anyway, it''s very easy for Zimo to treat such a thing as entertaining an ordinary businessman. It''s hard for him to go back to the tribe to have a rest and pretend to be a smiling face. It''s really tiring. Sophie thinks that her recent luck is very bad, super bad, and there is no shortage of flower protectors around her, but those people are too low-end for Sophie. She doesn''t like any of them. She didn''t dislike winning battle before. As a result, people turn their eyes and have a partner. Zimo Ba smiles all day long, which is good for her, but it''s not smooth I don''t understand what this person thinks. But the useless guy Baize forces her to hold a partner ceremony all day long, which is very annoying. Of course, she is saved by Baize, which is one of Baize''s spoils. She wants to join the Juque tribe, so Baize must marry, but Baize is not the main one, OK? Sophie doesn''t want her first husband to be a useless booze. The result is better now, the two idiots of face Yager and muxing also come. "Sophie, you''re fine. It''s great to finally meet you." Mu Xing is very happy to embrace Sophie. Sophie see this face is not good, directly a slap to the face of Mu Xing, "Mu Xing, what are you doing? Let me go." "Zimo." Sophie Jiao cried, afraid that Zimo would have any bad impression, but she managed to brush a good face on Zimo''s side. Mu Xing was suffocated by Sophie''s slap. He looked at Sophie foolishly, "Sophie, did I do something wrong?" "Sophie, I''m here to take you back to the tribe." Yage glanced at muxing coldly. Muxing was nothing. He was not recognized by Sophie at all. He thought that the asshole had been strong to Sophie before. He slapped Sufei lightly and dared to hug her. Sophie''s face sank when she heard Yage''s words. She said simply, "Yage, I won''t go back with you. You know that I was abducted and rescued by the people of the Juque tribe. I have decided to join the Juque tribe." "What? You''re not going back to the tribe? " Yage looked at Sophie in shock. As early as before he set out, the patriarch told him that Sophie and Baize were the two people who had been abducted. Sophie wanted to leave the tribe for a long time. At that time, Yage didn''t believe it. He thought Sophie would never abandon her tribe. As the patriarch said, Sophie wanted to join the Juque tribe for a long time No way. Thinking of this, Yage grabbed Sophie''s arm and said, "Sophie, you and I daze tribe, let''s go." With that, Yager drags Sophie to leave. Sophie saw this and struggled, "Yage, you let me go. I can''t go back with you. I''m from the Juque tribe now." "Well, even if the Juque tribe saves you, it doesn''t matter. The tribe will pay you to go back. You should go back with me first." Yage firmly does not give up said, Mu Xing again at this time also hurriedly thousands of persuasion: "Sophie, you don''t go back to the tribe, how can I do?" He has lost Miao Ni for Sophie. Even the females of the tribe have seen through him now and will not marry him. If Sophie doesn''t go back, what will he do? It''s hard for him to join the Juque tribe. Even if he wants to, the Juque tribe won''t spend money on him. "It''s none of my business." Sophie, who is in a bad mood, is angry and scolds her. She is still a little embarrassed to refuse Yage. After all, she and Yage have something to say. What is muxing. Mu Xing was silly when she heard this. Sophie couldn''t break free at this time. She anxiously called to Bai Ze beside her, "Bai Ze, please help me quickly." Originally see silly white Ze, rushed forward to help, "Yage, you quickly let go of Sophie, you will hurt Sophie, what can''t discuss?" Baize knows that Yage and Sophie have a relationship. He thinks that if Sophie really can''t let Yage go, he has to find a way to get Yage to Juque. He thinks that he may be brothers with Yage in the future. Baize has a good attitude towards Yage. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 Yage really likes Sophie. Seeing Sophie''s miserable appearance, he quickly let her go and asked anxiously, "Sophie, are you ok? I''m so impatient." Looking at her red arm grasped by Yage, Sophie is very angry. If it''s not for her perfect image, she doesn''t want to be perfunctory with Yage. It''s just that people in Juque tribe know that they can''t leave an impression on Zimo. Thinking of this, Sophie smiles bitterly, "Yage, I won''t go back to the Juque tribe with you. If you want to join the Juque tribe, I still choose you as my partner. If you don''t want to, it can only be said that we have no chance." Sophie covered her face and sobbed. Yage''s face sank when he heard this. Sophie was from daze tribe. Although she said that she could join the Juque tribe because she was saved by the people of Juque tribe, at the same time, if the tribe was willing to give some thanks, the Juque tribe could not force anyone to stay. After all, this is the rule of Luoyue mountain. But now Sophie is not willing to go back to the tribe, so she plans to ask him to betray the tribe Originally, Yage didn''t believe what Montaigne said, but now she doesn''t understand. Sophie doesn''t miss daze tribe at all. Although there are few males joining the female tribe, people in a normal tribe are rarely willing to live in another tribe, especially males. Although there are many males and they are not worth money, they are all dependent on males to support a tribe. There are only a few females in a tribe. What can they do? Only when the tribe is too weak to support its development, will the males join other people''s tribes. Sophie even advised him to join the Juque tribe. Sophie''s heart was twisted. She was born and raised in daze. Daze tribe was a little poor, but it never lacked female things. Thinking about this, Yage was very disappointed. He suddenly remembered when Jones died. Sophie knows that he will never leave daze tribe. Now he climbs up to Gaozhi and shakes him off in this way, right? Yage thinks of this and laughs sarcastically. Fortunately, he hasn''t made an agreement with Sophie, otherwise he will be alone all his life? Thinking of this, Yager feels funny again. Does he want to thank Sophie for her kindness? "Sophie, don''t you miss aunt Daisy and Jila?" Yager decided to keep Sophie for the last time. If Sophie could even abandon her parents, he would have no hope. Sophie''s face became ugly when she heard this. At this time, Baize stood up and said, "Yage, why do you embarrass Sophie like this? Daze tribe and Juque tribe are not far away. In the future, we can take time to go back several times a year. Sophie, you don''t have to worry about this." Sophie heard baezer''s words and said with surprise, "baezer, thank you, thank you." That grateful look, see behind a group of flower emissaries excited, wish this is his own words. At this time, Yager was very lost. "Sophie, since this is your choice, I wish you a happy life here." Yage felt that he was still extravagant. Sophie could even discard the tribe, and his feelings for his parents were very poor. Yage turned and walked away, but mu Xing rushed to Sophie''s side, grabbed Sophie''s hand excitedly and said, "Sophie, Yage doesn''t want you, I want you, I can''t do without you, Sophie, I''d like to go to Juque tribe." The reason why Mu Xing said this is that, firstly, Mu Xing likes Sophie very much. Secondly, the people of the tribe all give him a look. He can''t stay in daze tribe any longer. Moreover, the living conditions of Juque tribe are much better than daze tribe. Sophie trembled when she heard this. She kicked Mu Xing away. "Mu Xing, what are you crazy about? You don''t have to come to Juque tribe." What''s Mu Xing? Besides a white face like a girl, Ya Ge is also the top three expert of daze tribe. Even if you come to Juque tribe, you can be ranked in the top 50. How can you be a little expert? Mu Xing is a moth. How can you harm yourself? "Sophie, Sophie, you can''t do this to me. For you, I lost even Muni. You don''t want me. What can I do?" Mu Xing has decided that she must cling to Sophie and never let Sophie throw herself away. Mu Xing is not a fool. If Sophie didn''t hang him all the time, could he be so devoted to Sophie? If Sophie hadn''t been insinuating and seducing him, he could have done so many bastard things? He has lost miaoni, and the tribe can''t stay any longer. Sophie doesn''t want him now. Why, he''s not the fool of Agger. He''s always protecting Sophie. If Sophie wants to leave, she''s going to pat her ass. "Sophie, you''ve done so many things. You can''t pat your ass to leave. I tell you, Sophie, if you don''t want me, don''t blame me for telling you what you did before." Seeing Sophie''s death and refusing to admit it, Mu Xing plans to tear his face and let the Duque tribe''s Kaizi see what kind of person Sophie is and how Sophie will catch the Kaizi. Sophie''s face turned black when she heard this. Thinking about what she had done in daze tribe before, muxing must know something. Thinking of this, Sophie grabbed muxing and yelled: "muxing, don''t talk nonsense, don''t frame me up." When approaching muxing, Sophie grabs muxing and glares at him fiercely, then whispers, "muxing, what do you want to do? We''ll discuss it if there''s anything."When Mu Xing saw this, he didn''t know that Sophie had compromised. At this time, he quickly apologized and said in a loud voice: "Sophie, you clearly know that I love you so much and love you like crazy. You can''t do without me. If you don''t want me, I will die for you." Mu Xing seized the opportunity to force Sophie to agree. Only when she agreed in full view of the public, Sophie would not cheat. Sophie almost didn''t bite a silver tooth when she saw it. Damn it, Mu Xing is good. She can''t refuse, right? If she doesn''t agree, Mu Xing will poke out what she did before. Sophie hates Mu Xing to death in her heart, damned villain. "You, how can you force me like this, Mu Xing, how can I choose like this?" Sophie pretended to be very embarrassed. But seeing Mu Xing as if she really wanted to commit suicide, Sophie hurriedly agreed and cried, "Mu Xing, you don''t, you don''t, I promise you can''t do it." "Mu Xing, why are you so stupid? If you die, don''t you want to dig my heart?" Sophie took out the performance of the movie queen class, which was just for a long time. The tears made the man''s heart tremble. Yage saw muxing''s shameless lair by Sophie''s side in order to stay in the Juque tribe. He couldn''t help laughing sarcastically. No wonder the patriarch told him that if he went to the Juque tribe this time, muxing didn''t want to go back, so let him go. It turned out that the patriarch had already agreed that muxing would leave the tribe. It seems that the patriarch has a strong eye on people. If you go back to the tribe, he will find a partner. As for the original side to watch the excitement of Zimo can''t help laughing, it seems that this Sophie really has a handle in the hands of that Mu Xing, these two people are not good birds, it is quite suitable. As for the Daze tribe, the other two people have been stunned by this incident. What''s the operation? They look at Yage foolishly. Yage can''t take Sophie back, and they say goodbye to Sophie. As a result, muxing threatens to die and becomes Sophie''s harem. "Ya, ya." Among them, Charles looked at it foolishly. "Let''s go. We will be in the tribal stronghold. This matter has to be dealt with by someone. It has nothing to do with us." After seeing Sophie''s character clearly, Yager clearly put it down, but no matter how free and easy the outside performance is, the taste in his heart is only his own taste. It''s also good for muxing to make use of garbage and waste to exchange resources. It''s useless for a person who doesn''t care about the tribe. Juque tribe is a little better than daze tribe now. Yage doesn''t think daze tribe will be inferior to Juque tribe in the future. Because Yin Zhu discovered many new edible species this year, dozens of people in the tribe have been doing Secret Missions recently, though I don''t know what to do, but it''s definitely good for the tribe. Yage believes that the tribe will definitely surpass the Juque tribe in the future, and Sophie and muxing will definitely regret it in the future. I think he is also the top ranking expert of the tribe. In the past, he basically participated in everything, but now because of Sophie, the patriarch doesn''t tell him a lot. Without Sophie''s partner, at least he won''t be confused and can''t tell good from bad. On the way back, Yager didn''t say a word. On one side, shire sighed, "Yager, there are many good females. I''ll introduce females to you when I get back to the tribe." The male must choose a good partner, otherwise there will be many things, sad and hurt. "It''s OK. Let''s go. It''s time to go back after so long." Yager patted shire on the shoulder and left. As soon as they arrived today, they put their things in the cave where they lived. Although there is Jono over there, they will not lose their things, but so many things have to be sorted out. They all went back in a hurry. After they went back, shire told Sophie''s story, and muxing. Jono nodded after he knew it, indicating that he knew it. Jono would not detain the two people whose hearts were no longer in the tribe. This kind of staying in the tribe was also a moth. Thinking that Sophie almost killed Yin Zhu at the beginning, even if this kind of person was still in daze tribe, he had to find a way to drive them away. Especially, Yin Zhu''s next plan was too big to let the people with bad intentions know, so it''s better to send away the people who had a different heart to the tribe early. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 The next day, Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu wake up early and start to set up a stall. It''s easy to set up a stall here, that is, spread a piece of animal skin on the ground and put the things they want to sell. Yin Zhu brings the seasoning. Yin Zhu asks Qiao Nuo to find the people of Juque tribe to change a prey, and then cook it separately, half roast meat, half boil soup, and then use the ingredients he has prepared. After a while, a tempting smell came from the Daze tribe''s stall, and the people around them began to drool one by one. It was clear that they had already had breakfast, so how could they still feel like eating it? Soon, a large group of people gathered in front of the stall, because most of the business here is to trade things for things, and there is no money to measure the objects. Yin Zhu also discussed with Qiao Nuo that a portion of this barbecue and a bowl of broth can be exchanged for a new or unique snack or item. The quantity can be small, but it must be special. As for a small piece of bamboo made by Yin Zhu The price of seasoning is very expensive. Yin Zhu''s price for a small bamboo tube is 50 pieces of superior hide. Of course, Jono and a group of daze people think that it''s too expensive to buy a small bamboo tube with 50 pieces of good animal skins. Yin Zhu just laughs when he knows this. The seasoning is made by adding a lot of spices. Although it''s not top-notch, it''s quite good. Especially for people who only use salt in seasoning in this world, it''s the best treasure. She remembers that the Juque tribe has an external caravan, and people in the Luoyue mountains can''t afford it What about the people in the rich plains? Of course, it''s not sold to ordinary people. Yin Zhu is used to deal with big customers. Now it''s cooked on the spot and sold to ordinary people to taste. Although Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo ask for a barbecue in exchange for a new food or object, it''s not cheap. Any new or unique thing won''t be cheap. However, the barbecue and broth made by daze tribe this year are very novel, especially fragrant, and the greedy insects in their stomachs have been checked out. Some people think it''s expensive and some people eat it, but people who have eaten it say it''s delicious, and it''s often more than a dozen. A barbecue cut open on the plate is probably only two or two pieces of meat. It''s not enough for the orcs to plug their teeth. How can they be full? It''s naturally tempting to watch the people around eat and eat again. They can''t help but want to buy a small taste, just a small piece of meat It''s not that I can''t afford food, and then I''m trapped in it and can''t get out. Other stalls are not without food, but the Daze tribe is the best seller. Along with other items of daze tribe, they also sell a lot, whether it''s dried fruit, pickled vegetables or the skins of the public. A group of people in daze tribe laughed when they saw this. Many people asked about the seasoning, but after hearing the offer from daze tribe, they all shook their heads. Who can afford such an expensive thing? It''s a good thing, but it''s too black and too black. Some people want to make a bargain, but Yin Zhu doesn''t make a bargain. It''s not easy to make this thing, and the seasonings are very few. Yin Zhu also plans to see if she can plant it by herself next year, but she doesn''t know much about the so-called planting. It''s all on paper. Go back and have a good experiment. Yin Zhu sees that things are stable at daze tribe''s stall. There is nothing wrong with it. She is going to go out for a walk. After Jono has explained the good things, she takes Yin Zhu out for a walk. Although she has made a lot of new mistakes before, there is no one she is particularly interested in. She wants to find out if she can find some staple food. It''s been more than a month since she passed through. Unfortunately, she hasn''t eaten a mouthful of rice, a steamed bun, or barbecued meat. No wonder she can''t make any effort to reduce her body. It''s also good that the orc''s physique is better. It''s OK to eat so much meat. Moreover, the orc''s physique is excellent. She''s pregnant for so long, and she doesn''t feel sick. Yin Zhu thinks that it''s better to find some rice or flour at one time. Now she has 100 expectations. She really miss the delicious food of her last life. Jono and Yinzhu strolled slowly. The woman''s favorite thing was shopping. Yinzhu would be curious to have a look at every stall along the way. Most of the food sold was food. Let alone, Yinzhu found some good things. Yinzhu found yam beans in the stall of heita tribe. Seeing yam beans, Yinzhu wanted to change yams. Finally, he asked again and found out that these things were not good People don''t dig yams at all. They just know how to pick yam beans to eat. They never know that yams grow underground. After Yin Zhu asked them where they found it, the people of the heita tribe hesitated to answer. After all, this yam bean is a specialty of their generation. Only they know where it is, and they can''t find it anywhere else. Yin Zhu thought for a moment and decided to ask for the address at some cost. Sure enough, when Yin Zhu said that he was willing to pay 50 pieces of animal skin for the address, the people of heita tribe happily agreed. Although the yam bean is rare, it is not a valuable thing for them. Besides, it is not enough to eat such a small thing. What can it be worth It''s too late. The people of heita Tribe said that after the transaction, they would take Yin zhujono to the place where the yam bean grows. Yin Zhu smiles and nods. This is a good start. Jono didn''t say anything about the trade along the way. The people of heita tribe secretly laugh at Yin Zhusha. Of course, some people admire Jono. He is a unconditional pet partner. It''s hard to find such a male. Of course, most females are very sensible and don''t change things so foolishly.After walking away, Qiao Nuo looked at Yin Zhuxi''s smiling face and asked happily, "what''s the good thing?" Yin Zhu nodded happily, "of course, this yam bean is not the most valuable place for yams. The most valuable thing for yams is yams grown underground. Moreover, the yield of this thing is large. If there is a whole hillside yam as the people of heita tribe say, then I wonder if we can fit those yams in the whole cave. The most important thing is yams as long as they are not broken If you bury it in the soil, it won''t be damaged at all. It can be stored for a long time. " Thinking that he had picked up a big leak, Yin Zhu was in a good mood. When Jono saw it, he touched Yin Zhu''s head with a smile. "Well, we Yin Zhu are the best." Yin Zhu laughed happily. Although he walked down to the stall, there were many other things along the way. There were many things Yin Zhu had never seen before. Yin Zhu tasted some, bought some and didn''t buy some. Jono spoiled Yin Zhu anyway. If Yin Zhu wanted anything, he could buy it. Yin Zhu also had a good experience of the fun of shopping. Soon, the market was coming to the end. The biggest stall at the end was from the Juque tribe. There were many things in the Juque tribe''s stall. In addition to the Juque tribe''s own products, there were also new exotic species brought back by the Juque tribe. For example, salt was unique to the Juque tribe. There are also many guests in Juque tribe, which can be said to be no less than daze tribe. Qiao Nuo protects Yin Zhu and goes in quickly. Let alone let Yin Zhu find several things he is interested in. One of them is a beautiful silk cloth with bright colors. Although the colors are irregular, it looks very harmonious and doesn''t feel comfortable at all Chaos, this silk cloth is much better than the silk cloth Yin Zhu saw in his previous life. It''s very soft and cool to the touch. Zimo, who is guarding the stall, noticed Yin Zhu and his party. After all, daze tribe has made a lot of good things this year, and even he was surprised to see them. "It''s silk cloth. It''s made of silk by the silkworm orcs. It''s a specialty of the silkworm orcs. A silk Orc can only make such a piece of cloth a year." Zimo introduces it with a smile. Yin Zhu thought which tribe invented the cloth. He didn''t expect that it was actually made by the silkworm orcs, but there were also silkworm orcs. When he thought of becoming a giant caterpillar like orc, Yin Zhu couldn''t help shivering. He didn''t want to think about it. He felt uncomfortable when he thought about it. However, according to Zimo''s introduction, the value of this thing is very expensive. Yin Zhu wants this silk cloth very much, but just think about it. She knows she can''t afford it without asking the price. When Zimo saw that Yinzhu didn''t ask about the price, he put the things back. He laughed, picked up a piece of silk cloth and handed it to Yinzhu, "you like it, I''ll send it to you." Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this, then he shook his head quickly, "forget it, I don''t want it. Even if I want it, I will return it. We don''t know each other. You still don''t want to give me something for no reason. I''m upset." When Zimo heard this, he laughed. This Yinzhu is as interesting as the legend. It''s the first time that he can''t deliver anything. Sophie on one side almost didn''t stare. When she saw Zimo setting up a stall in the morning, she fell in love with the two pieces of silk cloth. She explicitly hinted that she liked the silk cloth very much. As a result, Zimo couldn''t help her. She also said that it was very precious, so Sophie couldn''t be too ignorant. Now she said to give it to Yin Zhu? Why does this individual like Yin Zhu? Sophie''s eyes are covered with blood. Why, why does she come to Juque tribe? Yin Zhu, a bitch, wants to go to this place to rob her man. Is it not enough for her to escape? "Yinzhu, you bitch, you seduced Tengxiao. It''s not enough to have Jono. Now you still seduce my Zimo. You shameless thing, you rob me every time." Sophie trembles with anger and rushes towards Yinzhu regardless. When people around heard this, they looked at Sophie in an uproar. Even Zimo''s face was black. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 Jono is standing next to Yin Zhu. Where can she give Sophie another chance to hurt Yin Zhu? Sophie escaped last time. This time, Sophie wanted to hurt Yin Zhu in full view of the public. It''s unforgivable. Jono directly raised her foot and kicked Sophie away. Sophie screamed, "ow". She felt a sharp pain in her stomach, and then she felt her whole body flying upside down, and then "bang" hit the ground. At this time, people around also stood aside, and then gathered around to watch the excitement. Surrounded by Sophie next to a few males rushed forward to help Sophie up, white Ze see Sophie pain the whole body are straight up, can''t help but angry toward Jono came over, "Jono, you don''t want to face, even hit the female." When Jono heard this, he looked at Baise with a sneer, "Baise, are you stupid? Yin Zhu is pregnant with a baby. Sophie dares to attack the female with a baby. Do you want me to bypass her? " The orc world is extremely generous and protective to females with cubs. Is it because orcs can''t bear to hurt females with cubs? Does Sophie think that if she is a female, she can escape punishment? over my dead body. "Baize, I tell you, even if Sophie is a member of your Juque tribe, she dares to hurt Yin Zhu and challenge the rules of the whole Orc world, then wait for punishment." Anyone who dares to harm a female with a baby will be punished by the orc world. Yin Zhu, who was already too painful to breathe, could not help shivering when she heard this. Then her head came to her senses. At this time, she remembered that Yin Zhu was a pregnant woman. Thinking of her punishment, Sophie could not help shivering. "I didn''t know she was pregnant. I can''t blame her." Yin Zhu''s stomach is just a little protruding now, which is not very obvious, so he can still cheat. After all, those who don''t know are innocent. Jono looked at Sophie coldly. "Sophie, people from Juque tribe don''t know about Yin zhuhuai. Don''t you know about daze tribe? Do you want me to pull someone to testify? Sophie, if you dare to hurt Yin Zhu, I want you to be punished. " For a female who betrays her tribe and hurts her partner, Jono is not polite at all. One side of the white Ze this time also silly looking at Sophie, he does not know how to help Sophie. Zimo is afraid that his business will be impossible if he goes on like this. However, Sophie has openly hurt people in the market. It''s a special person who must be punished. Otherwise, who dares to trade with the Juque tribe? You know, every month the Juque tribe makes a lot of money because of this trade. This can''t be destroyed by Sophie It''s too late. Besides, he is also very optimistic about several kinds of food discovered by daze tribe''s heart, such as rice noodles and sugar. Unfortunately, these things can''t be mass produced. Otherwise, it would be excellent to get them to the plain. However, it''s not so easy to get good things. "Come on, catch Sophie first and tie them to the stone pillars beside the market. Anyone who dares to make trouble in the market will be punished." Zimo punished directly. Sophie looked at Zimo in shock. "Zimo Zimo, you can''t do this to me, you can''t do this to me." The market is full of people from all the surrounding tribes. A female of her is tied up there. She has lost her face to the whole Luoyue forest. What face will she have in the future? "Sophie, you''ll still call me elder eight. We don''t know each other that well." Originally, Zimo wanted to give Sophie a little face, but now he didn''t even want to be perfunctory. "Why don''t you get rid of them?" Zimo said to the people behind him. "Yes." Then someone took Sophie away. Along the way, Sophie could still be heard shouting and swearing. "I''m sorry for this. I hope you don''t mind if this silk cloth is an apology from our Juque tribe." Zimo said very sincerely. Seeing that people were so sincere and sincere, and that he really liked the silk cloth, Yin Zhu nodded to show that he had accepted it. When Zimo saw Yinzhu take things, he couldn''t help laughing, "Qiao Nuo, Yinzhu, you two have a look. What else do you want? I''ll give it to you." "No, no, I haven''t been hurt. Besides, you''ve already paid compensation. It''s enough. If I really want anything, we''ll make a deal then." Yin Zhu refuses in a hurry. Zimo handles the matter very well, and she is not greedy. Zi Mo saw this smile, "then you see, I will greet other guests." Yin Zhu really knows how to advance and retreat, but she is a very good female. No wonder she can produce several new kinds of food, Huizhi Lanxin. Later, Yin Zhu found several strange things here, one of which is called flocculent. This thing was dug out of a ball plant. The flocculent is soft like cotton, but it''s smoother than cotton. Yin Zhu planned to see if he could rub the thread. I remember a friend in the dormitory liked wool thread when he was in college At that time, she saw that she used a simple mallet to make wool thread. Yin Zhu planned to make it back. If she could make it, she would make some clothes back.Of course, Yin Zhu also wanted to build a textile machine to weave cloth. However, her understanding of one aspect was zero, but she knew such a name from her previous study of history, and the rest was blank, so it was only a fantasy. She would be satisfied if she could use wool to make clothes. Besides flocculent, there is another kind of thing called Qionglu. It''s a kind of flower dew. It''s very delicious. It''s said that it''s brought from the Central Plains. There''s nothing here in the Luoyue mountain range, and there are other kinds of things. Yin Zhu''s eyes are wide open. There are many good things in the stalls here, but Yin Zhu also has a look. Along the way, Yin Zhu found that the life of the people in Juque tribe is much better than that of daze tribe. Just by their food, clothing, housing and transportation, although the women in Juque tribe are also animal skins, they look much better in daze tribe, and they will bring some simple animal teeth jewelry, although these things are made of animal skins Yin Zhu doesn''t like it. People here look much better than those from daze tribe. The Juque tribe is also very rich in species, and many of them are brought back from the Central Plains by Zimo. As an old saying goes, we should build roads to the rich first. The reason why the Juque tribe is so good is that the Juque tribe has access to the outside world, communication and communication. A single salt trade makes the Juque tribe earn enough money, let alone other things It''s something you can''t buy. Yin Zhu thinks it is necessary for daze tribe to develop a caravan in the future. After all, there are many good things for daze tribe in the future. Daze tribe can''t consume these things. The best way is to sell them in exchange for things that daze tribe doesn''t have. The other is that the population of daze tribe is too small. However, if you want to rely on the development of daze tribe, even if the females of the tribe die, they will not have many children a year. This is a big problem. Of course, if you want to exaggerate the population of the tribe, the best way is to annex other tribes. But if you want to launch a war, this is what Yin Zhu would never like to see, war You''re going to die. Moreover, although there are some small competitions among the major tribes in the Luoyue forest, no one has ever initiated a war. Once any tribe dares to do such a thing, it can be said that it is provoking the hatred of the whole Luoyue forest, and this thing can never be done. If you want to fight these, Yin Zhu is really worried. Yin Zhu thinks that her journey is to fight soy sauce. She really doesn''t know much. Some program code is OK, but is it useful? Is it useful? Beina''s appearance is to push her to the position of Savior. It''s a headache to think about it. It''s so far away from the goal. I''m afraid I can''t achieve it in my life. Jono was very happy to see Yin Zhu first, and soon he was depressed again. He couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Yin Zhu, are you not happy? Is it because of Sophie?" Jono couldn''t think of anything else but that. Yin Zhu shakes her head. She is not so careful. Sophie has been punished. In addition, Sophie doesn''t have much contact with Sophie in Juque tribe. "Yin Zhu, if you have anything, you must tell me. Don''t be alone." Jono touched Yinzhu''s head. "I know, Jono. I just thought, when will daze tribe have as many people as Juque tribe?" Yin Zhu said with a headache. Qiao Nuo heard this and said with a smile, "Yin Zhu, this is not a headache for you. Besides, you don''t have to worry. The patriarch has a plan for this." Mengtai had thought about this for a long time. If daze tribe wants to grow, it will wait for this winter. Every winter, many people of daze tribe will starve to death. At that time, if daze tribe is willing to accept it, it should be able to accept some people. Of course, it''s usually small tribes that can''t survive, and there are few strong ones in their own tribes. But what daze tribe lacks most now is people. If Tengxiao can really bring back jade and totem in the tribe, are there no strong soldiers? "Let''s go. We should go back and have a look. We don''t know how much the tribe sells." Jono changed the subject. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this, and they should go back to have a look. After all, Jono is the captain''s. when they returned to the tribe, they found that the things brought by the tribe had basically sold out, and the food was all gone, but there were still condiments left. No one wanted them, but they were all too expensive. After Yin Zhu knew this, she was not discouraged. She didn''t expect to sell it and continued to put it on display. After all, the big boss of Juque tribe hasn''t come to see it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 In the afternoon, Zimo went to Daze tribe''s stall. He tasted Yin Zhu''s food for a while, and then bought Yin Zhu''s seasoning directly. In Zimo''s opinion, the seasoning is novel, but it''s not worth selling 50 pieces of animal skin. Although it''s rare, there is no seasoning in the plain, but it''s not as good as Yin Zhu. The reason why he bought these condiments is not to make friends with daze tribe. Zimo always has a feeling that daze tribe is going to rise. The Daze tribe has sold out. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo also plan to go back. They have a deal with the people of heita tribe. The people of heita tribe were very sincere. They took the Daze tribe to a hillside and then pointed to the climbing vines in front of them and said, "the yam eggs are picked there, but there are no yam eggs." The people of the heita Tribe said with a shy smile, and then quickly walked away. In the eyes of the people of heita tribe, the reason why Yin Zhu paid so much for the address was that he wanted yam eggs. However, they had already picked up all the yam eggs, so he was a little embarrassed and felt that he had made a mistake. Yin Zhu left in a hurry. Yin Zhu felt that she had taken a big advantage. She also wanted to send away the people from the heita tribe, but she didn''t expect them to leave consciously, so she didn''t have to be embarrassed. "Jono, please organize the tribe to dig out the yam. The most valuable yam is not the yam egg growing on the vine, but the yam buried in the ground." When Jono heard this, he quickly led people to action. The people in the tribe knew that Yin Zhu was a powerful man for a long time. They all believed Yin Zhu''s words and began to dig. Yin Zhu sat on the hillside and watched the people in the tribe work. Soon Yin Zhu saw that Jono had dug out a huge yam. The yam was irregular and looked like a big stone. One was estimated to weigh 70 or 80 Jin, and this one was enough for several orcs. Jono and they later dug up and found that the hillside was full of yams. No one should know that yams should be dug up to eat the roots below. There are too many yams. Even if they dig them, they can''t take them away. Jono asks people to bury the soil. Then he asks Yage to quickly go back to the tribe to call people. Jono plans to empty the yam beans here at one time. Jono and his party will guard nearby without digging yams. Don''t let people discover the secret of yams. It can be said that anyone can pick the things in the wild. In addition, it''s close to the heita tribe. How can we dig them back as soon as possible so that the people of the heita tribe won''t repent? After all, such a large amount of food is not a small amount. Now the people of heita tribe feel embarrassed and feel that the people of daze tribe have not peeped here. When the people of heita tribe dig yams and come back, they have to be crazy. Yager also knew the importance of the matter. He ran all the way back to Daze tribe. Originally, it took three days for him to go back here, but Yager ran back to Daze tribe without sleep. Montaigne watched as Yage ran back tired. The others who went to the Juque tribe to trade didn''t come back. He thought something was wrong. "What''s the matter with you, Yager?" Asked Montaigne, frowning. "Patriarch, it''s a good thing. We found yams and edible yams all over the mountain. Yin Zhu said that they could be stored. Let our tribe send people to dig them and dig them all at once." After that, Yager lay on the ground like a dead dog and gasped. He was really tired without rest all the way. Montaigne was overjoyed and said, "OK, OK, I''m going to organize the staff. You should have a good rest here first." Later, Mengtai asked about the location of the yam. When he knew that the place was near the heita tribe, Mengtai decided to empty all the yam beans at one time. Otherwise, even if there were yams next time, it would not be able to reach daze tribe. Because it''s collecting, it''s not too dangerous. Some weak and disabled people who can work can go. Mengtai has organized 150 people, leaving only 20 young people to guard the tribe. Others are old, young and disabled. All the others are organized, and then they quickly go to the place where the yam is located. Everyone was very happy because they had something to eat, and they were all in high spirits. When Montaigne arrived, he was very happy to see yams all over the hillside. He knew that Jono didn''t dig ahead of time. Montaigne thought Jono did a good job. Later, Mengtai ordered the people to start construction. Yin Zhu realized the orc labor force. They worked very fast one by one. They dug with their claws faster than hoes. More than 100 people work together. The efficiency is very high. It took a whole morning. The whole hillside was turned over by daze people. Then they found some vines and simply made up a pocket to load the yams. Then they transported them back. Looking at the people who came back with a full load, they were more or less carrying the yams. Meng Tai was very happy Laughing, so many yams can be eaten by the whole tribe for a month. Besides, with all kinds of food stored in the tribe, it''s just after spring, and the tribe has already stored more than half of the winter food. Next, there are summer and autumn. The tribe''s food in winter is no need to worry about.How can we hide the great movement of daze tribe from heita tribe? When the people of daze tribe leave, they all turn red. It looks like yam eggs, but there are so many yam eggs? A group of people ran to the hillside of yam like crazy. At this time, they found that the whole hillside had been turned over and the yam vines were thrown everywhere. It turns out that the big yam eggs are grown in the ground. The people of heita tribe are so distressed that they are about to smoke. Just look at the yams transported by daze tribe. How much food is there? They even sent away so much food with 50 pieces of animal skins. The people of heita tribe who sold the address to Daze tribe were so popular that they fainted. Hei Shi, the head of heita tribe, is unwilling to watch the team of daze tribe go away at this time. No, this matter can''t be settled. They found the yam first. The loss is too great. How can they make up for it with daze tribe? It''s said that daze tribe has a lot of good things. When he comes back, he will go to Daze tribe and let Meng Tai know That old thing is bleeding. On this side, Yin Zhu wants to ask the tribe to open a wasteland in the back mountain to plant yams. Before, Yin Zhu found a lot of food gadgets, but Yin Zhu didn''t want to plant them. One is that he didn''t know how to make seeds. The other is that they are all vegetables with strong seasonality, and they just can''t be preserved. However, yams are different. They have high yield and can be used as staple food, It should be too late to plant it now. If we can harvest so many yams this year, will we worry about the tribe people not having to eat them? Planting and breeding should also be put on the agenda. After all, hunting is not a long-term solution. After planting and breeding, the life of the tribe will be more stable. It''s a pity that she knows very little about planting. I''ll ask the omnipotent Bena if she knows. It''s a pity that we haven''t been able to find staple food for such a long time, such as sweet potato, corn, rice and wheat. As the largest tribe in the Luoyue mountains, the Juque tribe doesn''t have these things. If you want to come to the Luoyue mountains, if you''re afraid it''s hard to find these things, you don''t know if there are any in the plain outside the Luoyue mountains. On this side, Rehe thought that he could always see Yin Zhu when he went to Daze tribe for such a long time. As a result, he couldn''t see Yin Zhu every day. It was several elders of daze tribe or Meng Tai who came to deliver food every day. These people should have deliberately stopped him from seeing him. Of course, in terms of Leihe''s strength, if he really wants to see him, I''m afraid no one can stop him, but Leihe himself is also contradictory. He doesn''t know what to say when he meets Yin Zhu? I didn''t tell Yin Zhu his name before. After several days, I heard that Yin Zhu went to the market of Juque tribe. Thinking of this, Leihe thinks that daze tribe deliberately does not allow him to contact Yinzhu. If others do not stop him, Leihe will hesitate to see Yinzhu. This is deliberately obstructed by others. Leihe will be cruel, and he must see Yinzhu. This does not wait for Mengtai with people just returned to the tribe, Jono is ready to take Yinzhu to have a good rest, two people just returned to Shandong, Yinzhu saw Yinxing is in his cave. Seeing the silver star, Yin Zhu laughed happily, "Silver Star, are you coming to see me?" See Yin Zhu that bright smile, originally full of fire, once dissipated, "en, come to see you, see how you live." "I''m fine, silver star, Jono. I''d like to introduce you. This is my life-saving benefactor, silver star. Didn''t you always say that you appreciate silver star? Now the silver star is here. " Yin Zhu said happily. Jono looks at Leihe who appears in his cave in an open and aboveboard manner. Leihe''s a little bit of a guest. He''s definitely a guest. If Leihe is not a orc, Jono may allow him to appear beside Yin Zhu, but Leihe is a ORC. "Yinzhu, it turns out that Leihe is the Savior of the dark city." Jono did not hesitate to debunk Reich''s identity. Leihe''s eyes darkened when he heard this. This damned thing dares to tear down his platform. I don''t know if Yin Zhu will be angry because of this. He has long known that he is not so good to Daze tribe and has no conscience. Yin Zhu heard this happy smile, "the original Silver Star your name is Leihe, Leihe this name sounds very good, Leihe turned out to be the Lord of the city, so powerful." Reich is a little familiar. It seems that someone has said it to him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 Seeing Yin Zhu, I still can''t recall the fact that they were trapped by Lei he when they were looking for Yin Zhu. Did he say this thing? Leihe is very happy to see that Jono has changed his face, that is, Yin Zhu, the monster, thinks that he is powerful when he is the Lord of the dark city. "Leihe, thank you for saving Yinzhu." Thinking that Yinzhu is about to be attracted by Leihe, Jono can''t help talking. No matter how Leihe is, he really wants to thank Leihe for saving Yinzhu. "You''re welcome. Anyway, I didn''t expect you to appreciate me. Just remember Yin Zhu." Leihe said with indifference. When Jono heard this, he wanted to blow up his hair. Yin Zhu had nothing to remember what an alien male did. "RACH, have you eaten yet? Let me cook something for you." Seeing Leihe coming, Yin Zhu is very happy. "Don''t worry. I''ve eaten. I''ve just come to see you and see if you''re well." Lehr''s gentle smile. "Thank you. Jono is very kind to me." Yin Zhu smiles and reaches out his hand to pull Jono over. Qiao Nuo, who was very unhappy at first, was pulled here by Yin Zhu, and his heart was in full bloom. What''s Leihe? He is Yin Zhu''s partner, aboveboard. Leihe looks at Jono white. He won''t be so careful. When he sent Yinzhu back to Daze tribe, he thought that Yinzhu wanted to find a partner. He just came to see if Yinzhu had a good life. "If you have a good life, I can rest assured. By the way, Yin Zhu, I''m cooperating with your patriarch to develop the salt mine. I come here every day." Happy to see that Jono''s face changed because of this sentence, Leihe turned his mouth to Jono. When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed happily, "really? That''s great. " Yin Zhu very much hopes that the orcs can live together with the orcs. Of course, Yin Zhu does not expect to change this situation at once, but after cooperation, she will lead the middle and try to make the orcs accept the orcs slowly. By the way, he is ready to leave. After all, it''s not good for him to be a Orc in daze tribe. Even if daze people don''t care, it''s hard for nearby tribes to use this as an excuse to deal with daze tribe. "I''m leaving, Yin Zhu. I''ll see you tomorrow. Have a good rest today." Leihe can see that Yinzhu is a little tired, so he leaves early. "Jono, help me to see Reich off." Yin Zhu was really tired, so he didn''t stay. Jono took reih out of daze tribe, "reih, what do you want to do? I''m very grateful that you saved Yin Zhu and let him come back, but it''s impossible for you and Yin Zhu. " Leihe knew that what Jono said was true, but Leihe was angry when Jono said it so frankly. Can be angry after, Leihe and some helpless, "Jono, you don''t have to be so wary of me, I didn''t want to be with Yinzhu, if you want to, Yinzhu won''t come back, I''m a sinner, I''m not going to find a partner in my life, so you can rest assured, I just want to see Yinzhu is good." Jono was embarrassed to hear Reich speak so clearly. "Sorry, and thank you." Jono said sheepishly. "Treat Yin Zhu well. If you don''t treat her well, I will definitely kill you." Leihe said rudely. "Don''t worry, there won''t be such a day." Jono said with great certainty. On this side, as soon as Rehe left, Bena talked to Yin Zhu. "Yinzhu, this Leihe is very wrong." Bena pondered. She knew that there were orcs in the world before, but when she saw Leihe, she just woke up, and her strength was not enough. In addition, Yin Zhu was very wary of her, so she didn''t realize the power of beast God in Leihe. At that time, she just thought that the ORC was a little strange. "No, what''s wrong? Bena, Reich is very good to me. I believe in Reich Thinking of Leihe''s desperate to pick the flower of beast God and the crystal of beast God, Yin Zhu is very grateful. She absolutely doesn''t believe Leihe will hurt herself. When Beina heard this, she knew that she was too anxious, which made Yinzhu misunderstand, "Yinzhu, what I said is wrong. It''s not that Leihe will hurt you, but Leihe. His shape is wrong. I feel the curse on him." "What? Damnation? Is it true that when the curse is lifted, reih can become an orc? " Yin Zhu asked happily. She knows better than anyone who wants to be an ORC. "It''s not as simple as you think. The curse is also mixed with the power of the beast God. There were no orcs in our time. How did the orcs appear, Yin Zhu? Do you know?" Bena asked curiously. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. There was no sign that the orcs would appear. Every tribe could appear, and they were born orcs. The world called them abandoned people, cursed by heaven. "Yinzhu, the orcs appeared after the catastrophe. I think the orcs are probably related to the catastrophe. What''s more, I feel the power of the beast God in Leihe. Yinzhu, I want to go to the dark city." Bena begged. In the dark city, Yin Zhu knows that it is dangerous for other orcs to go to the dark city, but she should not. Even if she goes, Leihe will take care of her and let her come back.Beina also knows that her requirements are a little too much, but she has to wait at least seven months for Yinzhu to have a baby. Leihe has a feeling for Yinzhu at first sight. Yinzhu''s safety in the dark city is guaranteed, that is, he is tired on the way. "Yes, Bena, I can go to the dark city, but can I discuss this with rehjono and them later?" No wonder Beina is excited. After all, she finds the clue about 5000 years ago. Besides, Yin Zhu hopes to lift the curse, so that the orcs in the dark city can become orcs, and they can live happily as ordinary orcs. "Thank you, Yin Zhu." Bena said gratefully. Yin Zhu waited for a while and found that Jono came back. She quickly took Jono''s hand, and then told Jono what Bena had found, "Jono, I like to go to the dark city." "I''ll go with you." It''s hard to get a clue, and Jono doesn''t want to miss it. Originally, I thought it had nothing to do with reih. I didn''t expect that I would ask him soon. Orcs, orcs are cursed, and they are also related to the beast God. I''m afraid they will have more contact with orcs next time. "Good." Yin Zhu narrowed his eyes and laughed, leaning against Jono''s arms. "Jono, the yam we dug up today has a high yield. I''m going to try to grow some yams. If we can grow them, we will have basic food security for our tribe in the future." Yin Zhu thought that if the yam could be planted in a large area, he would not be afraid of not eating and wearing. "Yes, I can. I''ll discuss it with my father tomorrow." Jono said happily, planting. People in the Luoyue mountains have only heard of the legendary planting. It''s said that there are several big tribes on the other side of the plain who will plant it. I didn''t expect that Yinzhu will, too. In fact, Yin Zhu wants to get some, but he finds that the wild animals in this world are too crazy. Even birds have the size of normal chickens, and the Raiders will attack people soon. But there is no such place to raise them. There are also animals like chickens and ducks in this world, but they are bigger than ostriches, and the general fence can''t be closed at all So Yin Zhu hasn''t figured out how to breed it yet. As for fish, the fish in this world are very strange, very small. In the river beside daze tribe, Yin Zhu has seen fish, which are generally as big as two fingers. No matter how big they are, he has never seen them. Yin Zhu wonders if things in this world are more scolding than his own? Why is the fish so small? Such a big fish is not enough for Yin Zhu, so that''s why Yin Zhu hasn''t made up his mind for so long. Yin Zhu plans to organize tribal people to plant yams tomorrow. She will try planting one mu of land first to see how it works. She also asked Bena how to plant yams before, because she didn''t know if she could plant them well, so she didn''t dare to plant too many yams for fear of wasting them. Yin Zhu plans to plant yams and then set out to go to the dark city to find out what secrets lie in the dark city. Jono has no opinion on Yin Zhu''s arrangement. The next day, Yinzhu asked her people to dig up wasteland, and Yinzhu began to cultivate yam seedlings. She went to Jiuyue and Lisi to learn from them. Lisi was purely technical. As for Jiuyue, she was a priest and a wise man of the tribe. It can be said that the inheritance of knowledge in the tribe depended on the priest, and these things had to be taught to Jiuyue. Although Jiuyue is small and steady, Yin Zhu sometimes feels that he is not as good as Jiuyue. In fact, raising seedlings is also simple, that is, cutting the surface of yam with skin into small pieces, and covering the root with skin with soil. In order to make yam germinate faster, Yin Zhu also made a lot of plant ash. The rest is waiting for the tribe to drive out the emperor. Since Yin Zhu is going to the dark city and is still looking for the secrets of 5000 years ago, Yin Zhu plans to tell Leihe about Beina. After all, Yin Zhu doesn''t know whether his investigation will give Leihe a bad impression. All these things need to be explained clearly. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to cheat Leihe. As for this matter, Jono agrees. Only by explaining these things to reih can reih have a sense of crisis and try his best to protect Yin Zhu in the dark city. Jono still admires reih''s fighting power. Montaigne doesn''t have any opinions, but the other elders of the tribe are worried about what Leihe will do to Daze tribe when he knows about this, so they are against telling Leihe about Beina. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 Several elders in the tribe now regard Yin Zhu as a treasure. They are afraid that the treasure of the tribe will be abducted. Although the Leihe is OK for the moment, is the love between the two men equal to the righteousness of the upper tribe? Before Leihe sent Yinzhu back, he regarded her as a little female. But once he knew that Yinzhu was the descendant of the goddess five thousand years ago, how could Leihe control it? Goddess is the name given by orcs to their disciples in ancient times. Elder Yate shook his head. "Patriarch, this matter can''t be said, absolutely can''t be said. Once it''s said, even if Leihe is willing to let Yinzhu go, are the people of the dark city willing to let Yinzhu go?" What the elder didn''t say was that once Yin Zhu''s identity was exposed, he was afraid that it would be dangerous. After all, the world five thousand years ago was so beautiful and rich in the legend. How much wealth did Yin Zhu master as a descendant of the goddess? You know, in order to protect Yin Zhu, only a few elders and priests of the tribe know Yin Zhu''s identity. Other people don''t know Yin Zhu''s identity. Even the people of the tribe have to hide it, let alone other people. Ron, the second elder, also affirmed Yate''s opinion. Montaigne couldn''t help but have a headache when he saw this. Jono looked at Yin Zhu at this time, and Yin Zhu affirmed: "elder two, I believe in Reich." Yin Zhu thinks that at first Leihe found that he could take out good things out of thin air and didn''t rob his own things. Later, he found that he didn''t leave his own strange things behind. Instead, he sent himself back to the tribe. Leihe won''t embarrass himself, let alone hurt himself for a little benefit. It is also because of Leihe''s kindness to Yinzhu that Yinzhu teaches the practice of bacon to the people in the dark city, and even gives the reward necklace to Leihe. Jono also said at this time, "elder two, I know a little about Leihe''s character. It''s absolutely impossible to say that Leihe will hurt Yin Zhu for his own benefit. Besides, we''re going to the dark city. If we don''t have Leihe''s support, we can''t hide it from Leihe. If we rely on ourselves, we''re afraid we can''t do it at all Can move in the city of darkness. " The elder two elders have a headache when they hear this. They don''t know what Jono said, but if they say it, they are gambling on Yin Zhu''s position in Leihe''s heart. "Jiuyue, what do you say?" Meng Tai turned his head and asked the meditative Jiuyue. At this time, Jiuyue took out a turtle shell divination, and then said: "my divination image tells me that Leihe has no malice to our tribe." Jiuyue means to support Yin Zhu''s practice. Elder two elder two heard nine Yue''s words, helplessly said: "since the priests have spoken, let Rehe have a good talk." The priest is the one who leads a tribe forward. Jiuyue''s words are more important than anyone else''s. Leihe went to Daze tribe the next day to get the food, and then he slipped to the entrance of Yinzhu''s cave. As soon as he went in, he found that several big figures of daze tribe were sitting in the cave waiting for him. What''s going on? Is it a three court trial? "What are you doing?" Reich asked suspiciously. "RAH, come in. We have something to tell you." Jono ushered the man into the cave. When Leihe sat down, Yin Zhu said his own things, including whether the orcs were cursed, and what was related to the beast God. Yin Zhu said that he would go to the city of darkness. Reih thought for a while when he heard this. He knew that orcs were abandoned by the curse of heaven, but he really didn''t know that orcs had something to do with the catastrophe five thousand years ago. Orcs, think about the people in the dark city who were abandoned by their families since they were young. What''s more, they were despised by others because of this inexplicable curse, and then they felt inferior and abandoned. Leihe thinks that he can only be a Orc all his life. However, Yin Zhu now says that as long as the curse is lifted, these orcs will become normal orcs. This is not only Yin Zhu''s business, but also a Orc''s business. He had seen before that Yin Zhu was not simple, but he never thought that Yin Zhu was the descendant of the goddess. No wonder he could bring out such a good thing. "RAH, you''ll help me, won''t you?" Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. "Yin Zhu, it''s not about helping you any more. It''s also about us orcs. I''d like to ask what we did wrong and should be punished like that. It''s not about me helping you, it''s about us helping each other. If we can make the orcs in the dark city return to normal, it''s worth my death." Reich said seriously. "Let''s go to the city of darkness at once." Said Jono. Leihe shook his head at this time. "It''s right to go to the dark city, but I think it''s better for you daze people not to go. I''ll take Yinzhu back alone." Several elders of daze tribe heard Leihe''s words, and their faces became overcast. There was no one in the tribe to follow. How could they trust Yinzhu to Leihe. "Jono, that''s why I said it after careful consideration. The orcs have existed for a long time. If Bena''s enemies are still there, don''t you think they will know the abnormality of the orcs? I''m afraid the dark city has been monitoring it. We don''t know the strength of our enemies, so we must be careful not to let those people find Yin Zhu. If you go to the city of darkness, it''s too conspicuous. The relationship between orcs and orcs is not good. If you orcs appear in the city of darkness, they will soon attract their attention, but Yin Zhu is different. The city of darkness will go out and take several females back. If I take Yin Zhu back, it won''t attract people''s attention at all. " Reich analyzes.It has to be said that Reich''s words have moved all the people present, but they are still not at ease. "Nonsense, if you want to abduct Yin Zhu effortlessly, you will certainly find various reasons." Big elder Yate is not willing to say. "Do you believe me, Jono? I will never disobey Yin Zhu''s will to leave her in the dark city. I like Yin Zhu, so I don''t want to see her embarrassed. Yin Zhu''s heart is on you, so Yin Zhu will definitely return to Daze tribe, unless you have no confidence in Yin Zhu. " Reich looks directly at Jono. "Well, that''s it. Leihe, please take good care of Yin Zhu for me. " Jono held Reich''s hand very seriously. "Don''t worry, unless I die, Yin Zhu will be fine." Lehrer held his chest and promised. As for Montaigne, seeing that Leihe and Jono have made a decision, they can''t even say what they have to say. They can only choose to believe Jono and Yinzhu''s judgment. Montaigne and the elders shook their heads and turned away, leaving Jono yinzhuleihe and his three men there. Yin Zhu on one side hears Leihe''s confession, and her mind is blank. She looks at Leihe in a daze. Leihe is very kind to her. She feels that she treats Leihe as a relative, but she doesn''t expect that Leihe even says that she likes herself. Probably seeing Yin Zhu''s uneasiness, Lei he smiles and touches his head. "Yin Zhu, I like you, just like you, so you don''t have to be embarrassed about it." When Yin Zhu heard this, she felt guilty. How could she not be embarrassed? She knew that the other party liked herself and had difficulties. One of them went to the other party for help. Didn''t she give the other party a chance to touch herself and then make the other party more painful? But there''s no way she can go to the dark city without Reich. "RAH, I, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, and I''m not worth your efforts. Remember to protect yourself if you are in danger." Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to get rid of Leihe''s idea of liking himself. Leihe saw this and touched Yin Zhu''s head with a smile. "Silly girl, don''t have a burden. I have never planned to find a partner in my life. I don''t want my children to suffer the same pain as me, and I don''t want my partner to be ridiculed. Besides, orcs are violent every year in dark July. I have seen many orcs who are violent and irrational in dark July kill by mistake I''m afraid that I will kill my beloved by mistake one day. I can''t bear the consequences, so I didn''t want to be with you from the beginning to the end, otherwise I would not let you go at the beginning. " "I like you. I just want to protect you and see you happy, so I will be happy. So you must not have the burden, Yin Zhu." Leihe smiles very gently, and the long Phoenix eyes are sentimental. Seeing that Leihe peels his heart open in front of him, Yin Zhu listens to tears, saying that he is not moved is impossible. "Silly, what are you crying for? The reason why I told you is that I was afraid that you would have a burden and feel guilty. Just be happy, because I want to make you happy when I give everything." Leihe reached out to wipe the tears from Yin Zhu''s face. "RAH, I will, I will find a way to remove the curse from the orcs, so that you will never have such a miserable life again." Yin Zhu swore. "Well, I''ll thank Yin Zhu for all the orcs in the dark city." Leihe said with a smile. Leihe just said what he wanted. Besides Yinzhu, he also wanted to tell Jono that he would never leave Yinzhu in the dark city. Jono is shocked to see Leihe''s confession to Yin Zhu. If he wants to be him, he may not be able to do so. "Leihe, I give Yin Zhu to you. You must ensure Yin Zhu''s safety." Jono put down his prejudice against Reich and smashed his fist into Reich''s chest. "Don''t worry, I promise I''ll send back a hair of Yin Zhu." Reich smiles and pats Jono on the shoulder. "Yin Zhu, I''ll wait for you to come back." Jono said with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 Yin Zhu wants to leave, but the yam just sprouts first. It hasn''t been planted yet. Fortunately, it''s not difficult. It''s just that they didn''t understand it before. It''s not difficult to be taught. Yinzhu told Jiuyue several times, and after he was sure that Jiuyue understood, he packed up and left. When Yin Zhu left the tribe, the people in the tribe didn''t know about it. It''s better not to publicize it. On this side, Jono followed Leihe to the salt mine. After all, people still need to deliver food. The people of the Juque tribe patrol here from time to time, but they can''t find the salt mine. Even half of the orcs can''t find it. They all wonder if they are in the wrong place. If the orcs want to mine, don''t they need to eat? After all, it''s spring now, and you can''t take precious grain to eat in the mine cave. They thought that the orcs would form an alliance with the people of daze tribe. After all, the orcs have no contact with the orcs, and they even hate each other. Who could have thought that there was Yin Zhu as the intermediary between the two sides? Leihe also thought that he was going to leave. He was afraid that the transportation and food of the big army would attract other people''s attention. However, this salt mine is about to be dug up. It is originally a small salt mine. If you are more careful, it will take ten and a half days to dig up the salt mine. Leihe takes Jono to the silver mine and tells Jono to be careful at the intersection. Then Leihe takes the salt dug by the orcs and prepares to go back. Even if the backpack can be stacked, Leihe can''t take so many salt stones alone. Fortunately, with Yin Zhu''s help, he carries away all the salt stones belonging to the dark city at one time. The city of darkness is located in the desert to the north of the Luoyue mountains. It will take a long time to get there. Reih estimated that it will take seven or eight days. It''s not high. Fortunately, Leihe''s very powerful. All the beasts along the way are hiding from him, but there''s no danger. It''s just that he''s tired of living in the open, and he turns into a beast carrying Yin Zhu. It took seven or eight days to get to the city of darkness. The city of darkness is the best residence Yin Zhu has ever seen. The wall is built with big Bluestone. It''s very big and spectacular. "You have a great wall." Yin Zhu sincerely praised. "Well, the wall has existed for a long time. It should have been built in ancient times. Without the high wall, the dark city would not be able to stand in the yellow sand." Leihe said with a smile. He went back to his home and finally relaxed a little. "Go in and have a look." Leihe saw that Yinzhu was very happy, and his heart was also happy. Through the thick gate, Yin Zhu saw that most of the people in the tribe lived in stone houses, which were much better than daze''s caves. "Turn around and let daze tribe build some houses. It''s too uncomfortable to live in caves. It''s dark and humid." As soon as Leihe enters the gate, the people of the dark city greet Leihe. Of course, the most shocking thing for them is Yin Zhu who follows Leihe. "The Lord has brought the female back. The lady looks very kind." A group of people secretly looked at Yin Zhu, but they didn''t forget what to say there. Yin Zhu was a little embarrassed by those people. Leihe also saw Yin Zhu''s embarrassment and quickly drove the group away. "You don''t have to work when you''re walking, do you? It''s nothing to watch." Reich looked at them coldly. It has to be said that Reich is still very dignified, and this opening, everyone scattered. Later, Leihe first took the people to the tribe''s warehouse and put the rocks in the warehouse. These salt mines had to be treated, boiled and filtered, and the impurities were removed. When there was no Yinzhu, Leihe directly took the salt stones for food. For them, there was no problem of impurities. "Yin Zhu, I''ll take you to have a rest first. What can we do tomorrow?" Leihe knows that Yinzhu is in a hurry, but he is also worried that Yinzhu''s body will be unbearable. Yin Zhu also knows that he is not an ordinary person. Even if an ordinary female has been running for so many days, she is afraid that she will have a good rest. Besides, Leihe, a city leader, is not easy to come back. There must be something wrong in the city, so she should take good care of it. Reih''s residence is a big stone house in the middle of the tribe. There is nothing but a big room. The room is empty. There is nothing but a pile of booty in the corner. At this time, Leihe quickly found a few pieces of animal skin to lay for Yin Zhu, so that she could have a good rest. In the past, when he slept by himself, he just went to the place to have a plate. Anyway, he didn''t like the heat either. In winter, it would be easier. It would be better to hibernate directly, saving food and labor. "I can do it myself. You can go ahead if you have something to do." Yin Zhu said gently that Leihe and Jono took care of her too much. They just didn''t treat her as a doll. In fact, she would take care of herself. "It''s OK. It''s just for a while." Leihe quickly spread the fur, Yin Zhu directly lay down to rest. Leihe watched Yinzhu lie down. He touched Yinzhu''s head and said, "you have a rest first. I''ll be in front of you. If you have anything to tell me." When I just came back, I always had to deal with the affairs in the tribe. Yin Zhu nodded cleverly, then closed his eyes to rest.Leihe then went out. As soon as he came out of the room, he saw the Deputy Lord of the dark city, Le Yuan, winking at him. "That''s our Lord''s wife. You''re finally enlightened." Leyuan was the last Lord of the dark city. However, when Leihe was 15 years old, he challenged Leyuan to succeed in taking the position of the Lord of the dark city, and Leyuan retired to the position of deputy Lord. Leyuan''s strength is very good, and he doesn''t envy Leihe at all. The strength of the dark city is respected. "Don''t guess. What''s going on in the city recently?" Leihe is not going to talk about this topic if he plans to talk about Leyuan directly. "What can we do here? It''s just that several groups of people in the south of the city fought again and died." Generally speaking, the orcs can be divided into three tribes. Half of them are kind-hearted orcs who follow reih''s instructions. They basically live an honest life. Of course, they will go out to grab food when necessary. Anyway, they are reih''s loyal subordinates. The other half is divided into two parts. Two thirds of them are neutral. They are willing to listen to lehr in the general direction, but they are not willing to listen to lehr in the small direction. For example, some people like to go out and grab females to pass on their offspring, while others like to grab food and are not willing to hunt animals. This part is fairly good. The most difficult part to manage is the people in the south of the city. Because they are orcs, they feel hopeless and irrational. They do everything to burn, kill and plunder. Moreover, the females who fall into the hands of those orcs basically have no good end. The strength of Orcs is generally higher than that of orcs. That group of people went out You can destroy some small tribes if you want, and these people don''t obey reih''s orders at all, and they always fight with each other. Death is normal for them. In the past, those people were very rampant. As a result, Leihe rushed directly into the South City and killed the top 20 people in the South City, which made the people in the South City dare not say a word. Now, those people dare not hunt their own people for no reason under Leihe''s influence. Occasionally, Leyuan can adjust some minor contradictions, but other Leihe can''t control them, It can be said that all kinds of bad rumors about the so-called orcs outside are basically made by those guys in Nancheng. "What happened? It seems that I''m not here. Those people like to make trouble. It''s necessary for me to go there for a walk. " Lehrer, hum. When Yue Yuan heard this, he could only burn incense for those guys in the south city. However, those people in the south city didn''t die before. Leihe didn''t care for a long time. Why did he suddenly take charge? But thinking of the female Leihe brought back, Leyuan laughs with understanding. "It''s really necessary to straighten it out so as not to frighten our Lord''s wife." Yue Yuan said with a smile. Some of those people in the south city are too cruel. What if they leave a bad impression on the future city master''s wife? Leihe finally made up his mind to bring a female back. If it''s because of the people in the south of the city, he will also deal with them. Although he can''t compare with Leihe, he is also the former city leader. It''s OK to deal with a few people. After listening to Yue Yuan''s repeated remarks about the identity of Yinzhu''s wife, Lei he no longer explains that Yinzhu wants to stay here. Yinzhu''s wife is the best identity, and no one dares to move Yinzhu. The reason why Leihe wants to deal with those people in the south of the city is not that he is afraid that they will frighten Yin Zhu, but that they are out of control and fearless. What Yin Zhu has to do is very important. Once something is found out by those people, it will affect Yin Zhu''s safety. This matter is absolutely not allowed, even the neutral group is not allowed. Leihe is prepared for these two things If you don''t obey me, I''ll die. In the past, he didn''t care about the so-called neutrality of those people, as long as he didn''t hurt the people. Now he can''t. the city of darkness must be in his own hands. If you want to master the dark city completely, you can''t rely on strength alone. Especially for the neutral group, reih is going to talk to the high priest of the tribe. Of course, the most important thing now is to smooth out the south side of the city, "Leyuan, I''m going to unify the dark city. Will you help me?" Leihe turns his head and looks at Leyuan. Hearing this, Yue Yuan looked at Leihe in surprise, "do you want to unify the city of darkness? You should have done this for a long time. I didn''t have the strength before. You know my wish. I will try my best to help you. " Yue Yuan is very happy to hear this. His wish is to unify the dark city, so that the orcs in the city can live a good life. However, he was not strong enough before. It can be said that he was the Lord of the city. The dark city used to fight with each other, and several people didn''t give him face. When Leihe came to power, the people in the dark city were relatively safe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 Leihe then goes into the room and finds that Yinzhu is asleep. He asks a female he trusts to look after Yinzhu, and then goes to Nancheng. It can be said that the south side of the city is the dirtiest place in the dark city, but there are always struggles where there are people. The three most powerful gangs here are Luke, Neil, Tracy and reih. What they have to do is to be stupid. All the other especially violent people are executed, and the rest will naturally behave well. The south side of the city says that they are not afraid of death, but in fact these people are the most vulnerable and afraid of death. In order to carry out his plan smoothly, Leihe also called a group of subordinates to surround the whole Nancheng, and those who did not teach Nancheng to escape. Today, he had to take Nancheng. In the past, he disdained and resented why they were cursed orcs, as long as they didn''t harm the people. It''s none of his business to harm the orcs, but now he can''t. now he wants to protect Yin Zhu. No uncertain factor should exist. Only one voice can be heard in the dark city, that is his voice. This Leihe took a large group of people to Nancheng. Where can we hide the news? Leihe''s brave and ruthless. People in Nancheng all know it. Now Leihe is so fierce, he can''t understand that someone in Nancheng is hot for Leihe. Luke, Neil and Tracy are all very upset. They don''t know where to offend Reich. They know that they are definitely not Reich''s opponents. The former Reich can easily kill them, not to mention now. If Reich didn''t kill so many people in one go before, the leader of the South City would not be able to sit with them. Now the relationship in the three weekdays is absolutely not good, now all sit together. "Lord, what are you doing here with so many people? I remember we didn''t offend the rules laid down by the Lord. " Luke was a little older, so he was pushed out by two other people to be the speaker''s representative. "Of course, if there is any small person who accidentally offends you, we will apologize and correct it, and we will never forgive that person." Luke saw that Reich''s face was not very good, and he quickly went on to promise. Luke doesn''t want to be humble, but there''s no way. He can''t compete with others. Big fists are the last word. "You didn''t offend me, but the rules I made before should be changed. In the future, you should listen to me. If you dare to disobey me, you should die." Leihe''s long, narrow eyes stare at Luke, and they shiver for no reason. Luke heard this with a thump in his heart. "The Lord of the city is too hard. We said well at the beginning. We don''t need the Lord''s food and materials, and we won''t offend the people on the Lord''s side. Now the Lord of the city wants to take back what he said before? I know the strength of the city master is very strong, but the city master can''t kill all the people in the south of the city? " The people in the south of the city are all unrestrained lunatics. If Rehe dares to come, Luke promises that even if he can''t kill Rehe himself, he will cause a big trouble to Rehe. Besides, so many people fight together, and many people will die. Neil also stepped forward at this time and looked at reih with a cruel look. "Reih, don''t go too far. Everyone is from the dark city. We didn''t hurt the people. Why do you want to kill us all? If you do, I''ll go to Morrison and have a good talk with them." Neil said angrily. Morrison is the leader of the neutral group. Morrison is very powerful, but they seldom take charge of the affairs in the city. Basically, if others don''t provoke them, they won''t do it. "Morrison''s side, I will go to say, and you have only one way, yield or die." Reich looks at Neil coldly. Neil was scared to shiver by Leihe''s fierce eyes. Leihe''s eyes were too terrible, but he was not sure that he would retreat under Leihe''s attack. Tracy saw this and quickly stopped Neil. He said with a smile: "reih, you want to rule the whole city. I understand, but you want to rule the whole city. As long as Morrison agrees, I''ll answer you. And I''ll make sure my people are good. If you can''t even convince Morrison, you''ll take over our place It''s no use After all, Morrison is in charge of one third of the population and land of the dark city. What''s more, they know that the most important thing in Morrison''s hands besides this force is that the high priest of the dark city is with them. If reih can bite such a hard bone, then their struggle is meaningless. If reih can''t take Morrison, then they naturally don''t want to be reih''s subordinates. After hearing Tracy''s words, Reich just smiles. Tracy is treacherous, but since he dares to take the lead, he is sure. "And the two of you?" Reich glanced at the other two. Lucknell nodded hastily to agree with Tracy. Leihe nodded and turned to Morrison''s territory. It''s better not to kill. Luke''s face is not good to watch reih go away, and then look at each other, "how to do?""Don''t worry, Morrison. They don''t give in so easily. How many years have the city of darkness been changed, how many city owners have changed, and when did Morrison''s faction belong to the city director? Their faction is powerful. There has not been a city leader for so many years, but they disdain to fight for it. If Rehe can really make Morrison yield, then we have no sense to struggle. " With that, ratsy sighed deeply. "I understand that, but what I''m most afraid of is that Reich can''t persuade Morrison to come back and continue to trouble us?" Neil said with a headache. What should we do if we are not as strong as others and afraid of death? "Wait and see." Tracy''s got to wait. "You say that Leihe didn''t want to rule the whole city before. Why did he suddenly want to rule the whole city now?" Asked Luke curiously. "It''s said that Leihe brought a female back today. It''s said that she is the wife of the future city Lord." Neil continued. "Is it to show your strength to females? Or are you afraid that the people on our side will scare the little Orc Female? " Luke guessed curiously. "Hard to say." After all, the former reih was very good for the people. Of course, it was on the premise of not provoking him. On this side, Reich went directly to Morrison''s territory. The city of darkness is so big. Reich didn''t want to hide what he did. No, before Reich arrived, Morrison was waiting there. "Reih, I understand your intention, but I can tell you that you don''t want to rule our family. If you are really arrogant, I want to challenge you, the city master, and take your position as the city master." Morrison said coldly, with a strong momentum. The Morrison people never fight for the Lord of the city, and seldom fight in honesty, so the people in the tribe don''t understand Morrison''s strength. They feel the momentum of Morrison. Leihe also shows his own momentum impolitely. The two momentum collide like two sharp blades, and then a whirlwind appears. Morrison''s face is a little bad. He knows that the strength of this city leader is stronger than ever, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful. He is not sure of winning. The two men were about to fight together. At this time, a husky voice rang out: "stop, Morrison. This Reich is my guest. He''s coming to see me. Reich, come with me." Leihe turned his head and looked at a man wrapped in black cloth at the door, with only a pair of dark eyes exposed. Looking at his back, he could see that the man was very thin and weak, including the way he walked, as if he was very weak. "High priest." Cried Morrison in surprise. The high priest is a legendary character in the dark city. This is the first time Leihe has seen her. He has long known that there is such a high priest in the dark city. However, even when Leihe ascends the position of the Lord of the city, he can''t see this person, who is in charge of the family of Morrison and secretly controls the dark city. The city of darkness is divided into three branches. Rehe is the main branch of the city. The main branch of the city of darkness has always been Rehe. Rehe also has its own priests. Morrison is a mysterious branch of the city of darkness. However, they are peaceful and obedient to discipline, and basically do not cause trouble. Another branch is the south side . "RAH, come on, I know what you''re going to ask. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and I''ve finally got you." The high priest said in a hoarse voice. "What do you mean?" Reich''s eyes narrowed into a line, like a snake that would bite back at any time. Although this man looks like he can fall in a gust of wind, reher knows that this high priest is very strong, because this high priest has existed for a long time. How can a high priest who can control Morrison''s pulse be weak? All these are appearances. As for the high priest, it may be true that he knows his purpose. Sometimes the priest can predict something. Of course, maybe the high priest is cheating him. The high priest did not wait for Reich to agree, but turned and walked slowly towards his house. On one side, Morrison saw this and gave raher a quick push. "The high priest asked you to follow quickly." Reich nodded and followed. He also wanted to know what the high priest knew. Besides, he also had many questions for others to answer. After all, Morrison was the most secret in the dark city, or the high priest really knew something. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 Leihe followed the high priest into her room, which was very open, even a little chilly. Leihe rubbed his shoulder, and then said coldly, "the high priest asked me for something, right?" "Leh, you didn''t bring a female back today. Why didn''t you bring her to see me?" The high priest said lightly. Reich''s face turned pale when he heard this, and then he laughed, "but it''s a female. Why should the high priest care?" "RAH, she''s here for no one but me, so you''d better bring people here." The high priest said with a smile. Reih''s face changed greatly when he heard this. He knew that as a priest, and a powerful priest, he had some feelings about some things, but he didn''t expect that the high priest''s feelings were so strong. "RAH, you don''t have to be hostile to me. If I want to do something, you can''t stop me at all." Said the high priest. Leihe didn''t look very well at this time, because he couldn''t grasp the idea of the high priest. This idea of being grasped by others was very bad. He didn''t dare to bring Yin Zhu here like this. After all, Yin Zhu didn''t have any strength. "RAH, you are very careful. It''s her choice. Don''t worry, I have no hostility to you." With a slight wave of the high priest''s hand, Reich felt himself waved out of the room, and the door closed. Reih was shocked and looked at the closed door. He knew that the high priest was very powerful, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t even have the qualification to fight with her. Does the high priest mean that he is not hostile to them? Leihe turns back to find Yinzhu at this time. When he returns to the supplies, Leihe finds that Yinzhu has just woken up and is rubbing his eyes vaguely. "Is Yin Zhu awake?" Leihe asked softly. "Well, it''s much more comfortable after a sleep." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "And you? When things are done, take a rest. No matter how strong your body is, you can''t hold it. " Yin Zhu said with concern. Leihe is very happy to hear Yin Zhu''s concern. No matter how tired he is, he will be swept away. "I''m ok, Yin Zhu. The high priest of Morrison wants to see you. She seems to have guessed your intention. She''s the most powerful and long-lived priest in the dark city. I think she''s the only one who can help us solve our doubts. She''s very powerful. Although she doesn''t seem to have any malice to us now, we should be careful ¡£¡± Reich then said all three branches of the city of darkness. Yin Zhu nodded with understanding. He was sure to be careful, but he should not flinch. After all, this high priest is harmless to himself for the time being, so it''s good to ask for some news in the past. Reih and his men soon came to the door of the high priest. Reih knocked on the door. After the high priest''s hoarse invitation, he pushed the door and went in. "Here you are. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Yin Zhu came in and saw a man with his back to him. However, before waiting for the opposite person to turn around, Bena in the system called out, "be careful, Yin Zhu. This person is not a living person." "Not living? What do you mean Yin Zhu asked in horror. "That means she''s dead. She''s dead." Bena answered quickly. At this time, Yin Zhu grabbed Leihe''s hand, "Leihe, let''s go." Leihe didn''t have time to think about it. He took Yinzhu to turn around and left. However, the gate was already closed at this time, and Leihe couldn''t open it with all his strength. "RAH, what are you worried about? I don''t mean any harm to you. If I do, you can''t stand here well." The man opposite finally turned around. Leihe guards Yinzhu behind him and looks at the high priest with great vigilance, "who are you?" "Who?" The person opposite pondered for a while, then said with a bitter smile: "I am a dead spirit who can''t die but still lingers in the world." Leihe and Yinzhu were silent when they heard this. "Well, you don''t need to ask me who I am, but if you have any questions, I will answer you if I can. Little female, if you have any questions, just ask." The high priest''s swarthy eyes looked at Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu thought that there was a dead man on the opposite side, and only his soul was left, so she felt flustered. Fortunately, Leihe stood in front of her like a high mountain, and she finally felt a little secure. "You''re dead, aren''t you?" Think of the opposite is a powerful priest, Yin Zhu carefully used honorific. "Are you afraid?" The high priest''s hoarse voice was harsh. "High priest, I heard that a man died, but he didn''t want to return to the embrace of the beast God and stay in the world by force because he still had an unfinished wish. What''s your wish? What can we do for you? " Yin Zhu has 10000 more questions to ask the high priest, but now he wants to find out the identity of the mysterious high priest. "The little female knows a lot about how to surpass me, but you don''t have that ability." The high priest sneered."Why does the high priest think I can''t do it without saying it?" Yin Zhu asked patiently. "Little female don''t want to find out my identity. If you have any questions, just ask. I''m in a good mood today. I''m willing to tell you." The high priest changed the subject directly, and was obviously reluctant to talk about the previous matter. Yin Zhu saw that he had no choice but to wave his hand. Since people didn''t want to talk about it, he had to give up. "Well, high priest, I want to ask you about totems. I wonder if you can help me out." Yin Zhu didn''t directly talk about 5000 years ago, but asked about totem. Totem is unique to orcs in ancient times. Even if there are incomplete totems in the current king of beasts City, few people know about them. If the high priest knows the totem in ancient times well, it means that the high priest is probably a 5000 year old man. The high priest smiles at Yin Zhu''s careful questioning, but does not expose him. Instead, he laughs and explains about totems in great detail. He even knows how to build a totem for a tribe. After hearing what the high priest said about totem, it''s very important to confirm what Bena taught herself. It''s all right and there''s nothing wrong. It seems that the high priest really didn''t cheat himself in this aspect. "High priest, the history of the city of darkness has existed for many years. For the first time, I saw such high walls and stone houses. The city of darkness is spectacular." Yin Zhu determined the identity of the high priest and turned to talk about the city of darkness as if he were curious. "Yes, for more than 5000 years, the city is still standing." The high priest''s voice sounded a little cheerful. "It turns out that the city of darkness has a history of more than 5000 years. It''s very powerful for a long time." Yin Zhu sighed with admiration. Leihe looks at Yinzhu, who has a clever and constant routine, and smiles. The little girl is usually confused, but she is a little smart at this time. "Yes, more than 5000 years. I''ve been waiting for you for more than 5000 years." Said the high priest with a sigh. The little girl still didn''t believe her. She had been telling the same story all the time. The high priest told her directly. "What does the high priest mean by that?" Yin Zhu asked carefully. "Little girl, I''m so clear. Are you still pretending to me here? What''s your name, little girl? " The high priest looked at Yin Zhu very interestingly. At this time, Yin Zhu turns his head to look at Lei he. He has a direct showdown. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to talk about it next. Leihe saw this, touched Yinzhu''s head, and then said very simply: "since the high priest knows our purpose, why detour? We want to know the truth about the Holocaust 5000 years ago, including the mystery of orcs in the dark city. Please tell us." After a moment''s silence, the high priest said, "since you say that, well, come with me." Then the high priest stood up and pressed down one corner of the corner wall, and a deep passage appeared in front of them. "Don''t you want to know the secret? Come with me The high priest was the first to enter the passage. This passage is made by hand. I didn''t expect that this backward Orc world should have such a high-level secret room. It''s incredible that with technology, you can build several cities at will. The city of darkness is more mysterious and powerful than she imagined. At this time, Reich knew that he underestimated the high priest. Without the high priest, the city of darkness would not coexist for thousands of years. They would have been united for a long time. Morrison didn''t have the strength to compete for the position of the Lord of the city, but they didn''t want that position. They seem to be in a dilemma It''s just waiting. For example, the priest seems to be waiting for Yin Zhu to come. "Yin Zhu will be careful. I don''t know what''s in the tunnel." Leihe told me carefully. Yin Zhu nodded cleverly, "I know." It''s about life. Yin Zhu will be careful. Along the long passage, with seven turns and eight turns, Yin Zhu''s basic direction was blurred, and he didn''t know where to go. Of course, what surprised him even more was the narrow and curved passage. It was very empty and comfortable. He really admired the people who built the tunnel. "It''s almost there." Reich asked impatiently. "Soon." Answered the high priest. As the high priest''s words fell, he finally came to the key point of the passage. It was a heavy looking gate with a half man and half beast regiment on it. Yin Zhu could not tell what the half beast was. "How do you want to open this door?" Looking at the high priest standing on one side, Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking curiously. "Put your blood in the eye of the pattern on the gate, and the gate will open." The high priest said coldly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 Leihe stopped Yinzhu at this time, then looked at the high priest warily and asked, "what''s in this?" When the high priest saw Yin zhuleihe''s vigilance, he couldn''t help laughing, "Bena, after five thousand years, your temperament has changed a lot and you''ve been vigilant a lot." When Yin Zhu heard the high priest call himself Beina, he couldn''t help looking at the high priest curiously. Does the high priest count Beina coming? So think of her as Bena. "Bena, why can''t you feel that it''s your master''s breath? The things in it are left to you by the beast God. No one can take them away except you. This is also the back hand left by the beast God. If there is any danger, take them away quickly, then I will be free. " The high priest looked at Yin Zhu sarcastically. "Who are you, please?" Yin Zhu hesitated for a while and asked. Seeing the tone of this man, it is obvious that he is very familiar with Beina. At this time, Bena also looked at the man wrapped in black cloth curiously, but it was a pity that the man was so wrapped that she couldn''t see him. "Ha ha, Bena, you can''t recognize me? Yes, I can''t even recognize myself, let alone you. " The originally silent high priest didn''t seem to be hiding his identity and began to ridicule. "Who are you?" Yin Zhu asked again. At this time, the high priest gave a sad smile, and then leaned against the wall weakly, "Bena, go to open the door and take what your master left you, so that I will be free, and I will never have to live like this again. Sometimes I really envy you, Bena, you don''t need to say or do anything, you are a lovely little princess, even if you die, But the beast God has arranged the way for you. " "It seems that we should be old acquaintances. Why are we afraid to see me? Tell me what happened after I died, and what happened to these orcs. " Since the high priest regarded himself as Bena, Yin Zhu did not explain, so he just sat down and asked the high priest. When the high priest saw what Yin Zhu looked like, it seemed that she did not make it clear that Yin Zhu would not move. "Since you want to listen, I''ll say it." Said the high priest. "Do you know who your master has chosen as his successor? It''s you. It''s you, Bena. Your elder martial sister Qingling is very unwilling to know this. She has been with the beast God for hundreds of years and has been waiting on her side. As a result, you have been with the beast God for more than ten years and taken her place. How can she be reconciled. So Qingling joined hands with her sister, that is, Shirley, the third disciple of Qingyuan, the second disciple, to plot against the beast God. Qingling knew that the beast God was going to pass on the throne because his strength had reached the peak and he could not continue to improve in this world. If the beast God wanted to leave, he would go to another big world and break the time and space. However, when the time and space break the time and space, he would be punished by God. Qingling was ready at that time Do it. " Said the high priest. "In fact, the beast God probably knew that Qingling was unwilling, but she still chose you as her successor. Do you think you would bribe her? You can''t compete with Qingling in strength, even in life. In the whole holy mountain, who doesn''t say Qingling is fair? As a result, you can only play around happily, but people like you can be heirs. How unfair is heaven? " The high priest looked at Yin Zhu sarcastically, and it was obvious that she was unwilling. "Qingling wanted to deal with the beast God, so Qingling bribed Yifeng to kill you. As a result, on the day when the beast God broke the time and space, you ran out because you felt something happened in the holy mountain, and then you were killed by Yifeng. Qingling thought that he had learned everything about the beast God. With the help of thunder, they could always kill the beast God, but they didn''t think that the beast God didn''t have it at all Teach them everything. The two sides fight with each other, the holy mountain crashes, and the divine personality falls. The whole Orc world becomes ruins because of this battle. I don''t know how many orcs died, and even the inheritance is cut off. " When it comes to the past five thousand years ago, the eyes of the high priest are full of pain. "What about my master? Dead? Qingling, they won? " Yin Zhu asked in a low voice. Hearing this, the high priest looked at Yin Zhu sarcastically, "Qingling, they won. Will the orc world be like this? What''s your hurry? Listen to me "No one won that battle. The beast God still wanted to jump out of the world and go to the outside world. He had hidden his unique skills. Even if Qingling had plans and means, they were not his opponents. However, the beast God was seriously injured and failed to survive the punishment. Qingling died and the beast God died." When the high priest said this, he laughed and mocked that people on both sides were doing useless work. "They''re all dead. Who are you?" Yin Zhu asked. "Bena, you are dead, and your soul can still exist. Do you think Qingling has no afterlife? They are much better than you. " The high priest rolled his eyes. "The beast God is dead, so is Qingling. Yifeng picks up one of the God tripods of the beast God and prepares to ascend the throne. The Phoenix and the dragon fight, but Yifeng doesn''t get the advantage. The beast God knows that you are dead, and you are still in Yifeng''s hands. Even if she has only the soul, she still has great strength. Yifeng collects the souls of the three Qingling, and is ready to fight with the beast God Feipusan, the beast God, in order to fight against Yifeng, uses the power of taboo to turn all the guards who support her into orcs. This is the origin of orcs, and I have changed from a beautiful female to an ugly ORC. " The high priest gnashed his teeth when he talked about the orcs, and obviously hated them very much."In the end, the beast God put the spirits of Yifeng and Qingling under the black cliff behind the beast god mountain, and suppressed them with his last soul power." The high priest managed to finish the story. Bena in the system has already started to cry. If she knew that it was because of that position, she would definitely refuse with the master. The elder martial sister and the master have been treated as relatives, but now they have become enemies one by one. Beina discussed with Yin Zhu at this time, "Yin Zhu, can you lend me your body for a while? I''m like talking to sister lanshuang. " By this time, Bena had guessed that the person in front of her should be her other maid, LAN Shuang. "Can you use my body?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Well, if you agree, if you don''t, you can take back the control of your body at any time. You don''t have to worry that I will take over your body." Bena made it clear that she really meant no harm. "Good." Yin Zhu said very simply. "Lan Shuang, you are sister LAN Shuang, right?" Bena looked sadly at the high priest wrapped under the black cloth. Yin Zhu feels amazing. She feels that she can control her body at any time as long as she is willing. Now she is looking at herself like a bystander. "Blue frost? I''m forgetting my own name. " Lanshuang turns her head and looks at Beina. "Bena, why do you say that? I didn''t do anything bad. At first, I knew Yifeng''s plan. But Yifeng said that if I dare to speak out, I''ll kill me. I''m timid. You all know that, so I dare not say anything. Then the beast God knew that this matter still angered me. He turned me and the guards of the holy mountain into orcs. He asked me to wait for you in the dark city and wait for you to come back Inherit the throne. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. At the beginning, I''ll regret watching you die. But a hundred years later, a thousand years later, I''m going to forget my name. I just want to live in this dark city and guard your treasure for you. The beast God says that only when I keep things in your hands, can I be free. Five thousand years, five thousand years Torture, do you know what it''s like? Bena, you don''t know. You''ve always been happy. I know I''m wrong, but even if I''m wrong, I shouldn''t be punished for five thousand years. " LAN Shuang began to cry. "Sister LAN Shuang, I''m sorry." Beina looks at LAN Shuang''s uncomfortable appearance, but Leihe stops her trying to help her. Although Leihe feels that Yinzhu is wrong, he still stops her. Who knows if the angry high priest will hurt Yinzhu. "Sorry? Ha ha. " The high priest sneered, "Bena, I don''t have your good life, and I''m not envious. I just want to be free now, so you don''t have to be wary of me. I really feel sorry for you, so I''ll take your things away as soon as possible." "By the way, how can the curse of the orcs be lifted?" Bena knows that this is what Yin Zhu is most concerned about. "Release? ha-ha. Bena, you can''t get rid of it now. You know, five thousand years later, even if Yifeng is suppressed, you think she won''t do anything. The beast God has already done everything. Even my waiting is good. The orcs are your backhand. They will support you unconditionally until you get to the throne. The curse of the orcs will naturally come into contact, orcs Will be your most loyal man. " When the high priest finished, he suddenly gave a strange smile. "Bena, do you want to see me now?" As soon as the high priest finished speaking, he untied the black cloth around him. Yin Zhu saw a mummy quickly decompose in the wind, the skin and flesh quickly disappeared in the wind, and turned into a skeleton, even the original black eyes disappeared. Yin Zhu screamed when she saw it. Even Bena was shocked when she saw it. "Sister LAN Shuang." Bena was in agony. "It''s worth seeing you sad. I''ve suffered for so many years. Go in and get what belongs to you." A talking skeleton is a bit scary. "Good." Beina saw this and went to the stone gate. She bit Yin Zhu''s finger open with her teeth and smeared the blood donation on it. The stone door creaks slowly open. LAN Shuang sees the light coming out from the crack of the stone door. "I''m free at last, at last." The skeleton slowly dissipated in the light. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 Beina looked at the dead LAN Shuang with a complicated look. After a long time, she had no choice but to talk and then walked into the stone room. The things in the stone room are empty. There is only a huge stone tablet on the central stone table. There is a strange pattern on the stone tablet. If you look at the pattern carefully, you will find that the pattern gradually becomes a huge vortex, as if you want to attract people. Bena reached out and touched the stone tablet. Then the pattern on the stone tablet slowly disappeared and turned into a big golden stone. The stone glowed with gold and looked very comfortable. Beina touched the stone tablet, tears drop by drop, as if very sad. After a long time, Bena directly handed her body back to Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, take this thing back to the tribe." "What is this?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "This is the totem, the most primitive totem of the orc world." Bena took a deep breath and said. "What can this totem do?" Yin Zhu has learned something from Bei Na during this period of time. It''s better to carry the totem of a tribe by yourself. It''s useless to snatch the totem of other tribes, and the totem that no one worships will gradually lose its power and become ordinary jade. "Do you know why there are no more totems in the orc world? After all, at the beginning, even the smallest tribe had totems. Even if the upper class died, the totem should not disappear completely. That''s because master sealed the totem. No one can use the power of the totem except to use the most primitive totem. If people want to use the power of the totem, they must get the blessing of the primitive totem. Do you know what this means, Yin Zhu £¿ It means that the high-end combat power in the future is in your hands. " Bena said calmly. "No, this Tengxiao doesn''t mean that all the four animal kings have totems, though they are destroyed totems." Yin Zhu wondered how the totem of the beast king city came from. Beina was silent for a while after hearing this, and said: "according to the information left by the master, there can be no totem in this world, even if it''s a semi remnant totem. If Tengxiao doesn''t lie, it''s very likely that they have found something handed down by the people in ancient times, forcibly cracked some secrets of totems, so they can only build a semi totem, and this world is full of people The people who can crack the seal left by the master in the world, besides the elder martial sister who has learned the master''s knowledge, who else can they have "That is to say, the suppressed Yifeng have colluded with the orc King City, and their seal should be loose. Is that what they mean?" Yin Zhu asked in a low voice. "It should be like that. I can''t think of anything else but that." Bena used to be naive, but not stupid, these things can think about it. "In other words, we are likely to fight against Orc city in the future?" The orc King City is the most powerful force in the orc world. There are countless experts, four Orc kings, and some hidden totem warriors. If you know her existence, what will daze tribe do? Don''t mention the orc City, it''s just the orc city. Any big tribe can take care of daze tribe. Yin Zhu suddenly has a strong sense of crisis. If Yi Feng knew that she existed, she would be killed directly. "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to worry. Even if they can divine, they can only count me back like the master. But they never expect that I will come back with such existence. As long as I don''t reveal my energy, those people can''t find you. You are you, I am me, and we are two individuals." Beina comforts Yin Zhu. "How could it never be found." Yin Zhucai doesn''t believe it. "At least it can''t be found in a short time. Don''t worry." Even Bena doesn''t understand how she can become a data like existence. It''s a mutation, and Shifu can''t figure it out. Beina thinks it''s OK to leave all these things to Yin Zhu. Anyway, she can''t accept the elder martial sister Shifu because they kill each other in that position, and she doesn''t know how to face Yi Feng in the future. "Put this totem away quickly and put it in the warehouse. It''s OK. The warehouse can isolate all laws." Beina sometimes thinks that these warehouses are really magical. Even her babies have changed into warehouses. Magic is magical. But think about Yin Zhu''s world, where an iron shell can fly up and run on the ground. It''s balanced when you think about it. After all, the rules of each world are different. "It''s not mine. It''s yours. Your master gave it to you. If you want to borrow it from daze tribe, you''d better control it yourself." Yin Zhu corrected. Beina then gave a sad smile, "Yinzhu, I don''t want it, I don''t want it. I never wanted to be superior. I never knew that Shifu and elder martial sister would die because of this. Now I hate these things more. Don''t you want to develop daze tribe? Put these things away. With the totem stone, other tribes will have to beg for the totem "Maybe someone else will take me away or kill me and rob me." Daze tribe is just a small tribe. Once the news of this thing gets out, not only she will die, but also the people of daze tribe will be killed by her."No, there will be orcs to help you. These orcs are very powerful. They will try their best to protect you for their future generations and for their own future. These people are my successors left by my master at the beginning. How can my master have no arrangement? I''ll give you the way to control the orcs in the future to ensure that these orcs are obedient." Bena said simply. "Control?" It seems that this Orc is not simply cursed. "You''d better put away the totem stone first." Bena sighs. "I don''t think it''s better to put it away." Raher on one side spoke. Yin Zhu looks at Leihe askew, waiting for Leihe''s explanation. "The power of daze tribe is too weak. It''s too dangerous for Yin Zhu to leave with the totem stone now. I think the high priest is in the dark city. Yifeng and his party must know that. They are even afraid that they have been monitoring the orcs all the time. Once the orcs make a surrender, I''m afraid they can quickly guess the reason. After all, orcs have never cooperated with orcs. This thing has been kept in the dark city for so many years. I think the dark city can still protect it. The most important thing for Yin Zhu is to develop the tribal forces first and protect himself. Besides, I''m worried about what Yifeng will do with this totem. " Leihe knew that this time he would bring Yinzhu to the city of darkness. He was afraid that it would be a huge secret. He didn''t expect that it would be like this. Yin Zhu, the girl he likes, is only afraid to bear the storm in the future. He must protect her as much as possible. "You have a point, but this totem stone is left by my master. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for Yifeng to do it?" Bena doesn''t think that Yifeng and his party have the strength to surpass the master. "I''m afraid I can''t do anything to harm or capture people, but as long as someone collects the totem, I''m afraid that soon those people will be prompted and even show where Yin Zhu is?" These things exist in the legend. Even if he wants to collect them, Leihe also wants to collect them himself, and then hand them over to Yin Zhu. It should be safer. "It''s up to you. Let''s put it here first." When Beina heard this, she agreed with Leihe very much. The most important thing now is Yin Zhu''s safety. Then a few people out of the stone room to close the door, looking at the ground only black cloth, "blue frost." Bena sighs. "The death of the high priest can''t be spread out either. People outside should feel that the high priest is still alive and look for someone to disguise as the high priest. Fortunately, the high priest is wrapped in this black cloth all the year round. No one has seen her face, so it''s easy to disguise." Leihe later said that he would arrange the matter well and let Yin Zhu not worry. Yin Zhu nodded, but the black cloth had been wrapped with the skeleton of the high priest. Now I don''t know who to blame it on. It''s hard to think about it. However, she can''t produce the cloth yet. And don''t look at the black cloth. If you look at it carefully, there are dark patterns on it. It''s not ordinary black cloth. Beina is silent at this time. She will teach Yin Zhu the rest of the things. She also has to think about it carefully. Today''s events have a great impact on her. When Leihe and Yinzhu stepped out of the secret passage, they saw Morrison waiting in the high priest''s room. When they saw the black cloth in Leihe''s hand, Morrison said bitterly, "is the high priest gone?" "Yes." Leihe answered concisely, it seems that this Morrison knows a lot, also, this Morrison should be the descendants of the original guard captain, they guard here, how can Morrison not know as the guardian of this generation. "Morrison, meet the host." Morrison knelt directly in front of Yin Zhu to show his loyalty. Yinzhu saw that some people knelt down to worship themselves, but Beina said, "Yinzhu, you can accept them. Their mission for generations is to protect the beast God. Now the beast God is dead, and you are the new successor, so they should be loyal to you. Besides, you have to take the orcs to change their fate and break the shackles of the curse, unless you don''t want to." Beina said this, Yin Zhu can only try to look serious expression, and then said to Morrison: "get up, and don''t kneel down in the future, I don''t like it, and don''t call me master, call me miss." "Yes, miss." Morrison responded directly. "Miss, what''s the next arrangement? I''ll let the host come to see Miss?" Asked Morrison. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 Yin Zhu thought for a while and said, "don''t do it for the time being. You can come as you normally live. Just keep this basement for me." Yin Zhu doesn''t want to accept it because these people are left to Beina by the beast God, not for herself. Beina doesn''t want to accept the truth now, and doesn''t want to take over the burden, which doesn''t mean she can''t do it in the future. Besides, Beina used to be a real person. Yin Zhu is not going to tie people in the system for a lifetime. Yin Zhu also wants to find a way to let Beina unbound the system and make Beina a new person. By that time, these people will be Beina''s. The reason why he didn''t make it clear to Morrison now is that he was afraid to say that he was not Bena, but a person who controlled Bena''s soul. Yin Zhu was afraid that he would tell the truth, but that Morrison would kill him directly. What''s more, daze tribe is too weak, and she is in crisis now. It''s better for the city of darkness to protect itself in the dark. If Morrison turns into an enemy, Yin Zhu can''t imagine the consequences. So it''s better to misunderstand first. She will explain to Morrison and his party in the future. Morrison frowned at this. "How can this work? We can''t do nothing. It''s our duty and mission to protect you. You can''t deprive us of our mission and honor. " Hearing what Morrison said, Yin Zhu shook his head. "Morrison, you misunderstood me. I didn''t say that I would never use you, just for the time being. After all, the words I use now are too eye-catching. When I need you, I will command you impolitely." Yin Zhu knows what he is going to face. The orc is the most powerful force in his hand. Yin Zhu will not say no foolishly. Besides, she also wants to lift the curse on the orcs, so even if she drives them, Yin Zhu will not feel guilty. "Why didn''t the young lady see the people?" Asked Morrison, puzzled. "Because the orcs are not united." Leihe said coldly, for the sake of Yinzhu, he must take over the whole dark city and become the unique Lord of the city. Morrison heard this silence, and then said: "Reich, you want to unify orc, I will fully support you." Morrison knew very well how powerful the man who would give orcs hope in this prophecy was. The Morrison clan is strong because of the high priest''s Secret blessing, similar to the half totem of the orc City, while reher is strong because of his own strength. "Good." Leihe didn''t say much, so he responded directly. The next step is to discuss how to unify the city of darkness. Yin Zhu doesn''t intervene in the process. After all, she is not familiar with the situation of the city of darkness. Leihe and Morrison know better how to manage the city of darkness. Now Yin Zhu has to make good arrangements. She knows that the city of darkness can definitely find something, but she never thought that the amount of information is so large. Now Beina doesn''t care about all this and throws it to her. Yin Zhu wants to say that she is an ordinary weak woman. She can''t be the successor of any animal God, and can''t bear the prosperity and decline of a world. This task is too arduous for her. Moreover, Yin Zhu is also a little afraid. Whether he is a beast God or a high priest, Yin Zhu always feels that he is being used and controlled. The high priest, who can predict the future, is terrible. "What do you think of the beast God, Bena? Do you think the beast God is really dead? When the clouds are gone and the soul is gone Yin Zhu asked quietly. According to the high priest, the beast God should be spirited to death, but Yin Zhu didn''t believe it. After all, the beast God is the most powerful or the only God in the world. Yifeng can escape with the souls of Qingling. What''s more, the more powerful beast God should not be spirited to death. "What do you mean?" Asked Bena, hesitating for a moment. "You should be the weakest one among your master''s disciples. You say that even you can keep your soul alive, not to mention being a beast God." Yin Zhu always thinks that there is something wrong with this. "The reason why I can keep my soul alive is that Shifu gave me yanghun jade, and Shifu, who was seriously injured and punished by God, could not support it." Said Bena, hesitating for a moment. "No, No." Yin Zhu shook his head and said. At the beginning, the beast God had already felt the thoughts of several disciples and had prevention, so he chose Beina as her successor and arranged for Beina''s way back. It''s reasonable to say how such a person could not protect his disciples and the consequences of God''s punishment. I''m afraid the beast God also knows, so how could the beast God not prepare his way back? Even if you can''t go to another big world, it should be possible to guarantee your reincarnation. How can you get such a result? Beina soon felt Yin Zhu''s idea. Thinking of this, Beina said with a bitter smile, "is it difficult for Yin Zhu to succeed? Do you still doubt the master?" "Shifu has no reason to do that. Who will let himself die? Besides, this world can be said to be Shifu''s world. Shifu''s favorite is the people. Shifu won''t see the whole Orc world like this, so he can''t be Shifu. He can''t be Shifu." Beina is very sure to say, Yin Zhu doubt anyone can, but can''t doubt the beast God. Yin Zhu thinks about it and thinks that he thinks too much. Yes, he is an ordinary girl. He has something worth calculating with the beast God. Maybe that''s it. The beast God died like that, and then he arranged for his beloved little disciple."Bena, can you tell me what kind of person your master is? And some of your elder martial sisters. " Yin Zhu directly asked, Beina''s things and memory, she just swept by, know a general, this everyone''s character how really don''t know. Now these are all potential enemies. It''s better to know them in advance. "My master is a very kind God. When I was very young, I was sent to the holy mountain because of my outstanding talent. My master is in charge of the whole Orc continent. Every day, many orcs pray to my master for happiness and health. My master agrees every time. I remember once again I caught a long haired beast to play with, but I was severely criticized by my master. My master said that the beasts are also good A life is not for me to play with. You say that master has so much pity on a little beast without wisdom. How can he give up the thousands of orcs to live in deep water? " Beina said affectionately in her memory, and tried again and again to persuade Yin Zhu. The beast God in Beina''s memory is God. She is not perfect like human. She is beautiful, dignified, loving and kind. It can be said that any beautiful word can be hung on her. But the more perfect she is, the less Yin Zhu believes that if the beast God is really so perfect, how can she want to enter a new world without desire. Beina''s memory can''t dig out much of the beast God''s things. Besides, the beast God is basically very busy, and she doesn''t have much time to discipline Beina. Beina''s life depends on her two maids, Yi Feng and LAN Shuang. As for knowledge, it''s taught by several elder martial sisters. Of course, the beast God occasionally checks her homework. It can be said that Beina has more teachers in her memory I still have the memory of the maid. It is because she respects and respects her master and treats several elder martial sisters as her own. That''s why Beina is so hard to accept the truth and is not willing to take over the responsibility that belongs to her. Then Yin Zhu asks Qingling about some news. She thinks that there are many doubts. According to Beina, Qingling should be a person with all aspects, while Beina is heartless. Qingling doesn''t need to fight with the beast God at all. She can wait for the beast God to leave, and then coax Beina. At that time, Beina is afraid that she will directly agree to this matter, so she can finish It doesn''t take any effort. Qingling should also know Beina''s temperament very well, but why does she do such a dangerous thing. No, there are a lot of mistakes in this. Yin Zhu thinks about it by herself and doesn''t tell Beina. Yin Zhu knows very well that Beina will never doubt the beast God. Now the most important thing for her is to learn quickly and accumulate strength. Only by mastering the absolute strength in her hands can she be qualified to speak. Yin Zhu originally wanted to come to the dark city to find out the truth, but now he found himself in a mess, more complicated. What can I do if I don''t have enough intelligence to play tricks? Online, etc., urgent. Leihe and Morrison have discussed how to unify the city of darkness at this time. Of course, Yin Zhu''s affairs should be concealed first. Morrison expresses his understanding and support. Leihe took Yinzhu back to his residence. At this time, Leihe looked at Yinzhu seriously and said, "Yinzhu, I think it''s something wrong. Morrison can''t completely trust it, but it doesn''t affect my rule of the dark city. Give me some time, I can hold all the orcs in my hands. At that time, they are the people in your hands." Yin Zhu heard this and nodded, "Leihe, thank you, thank you, and you don''t have so much pressure, you should be more careful, you must protect yourself." Leihe heard Yin Zhu''s advice and laughed so much that he was very happy. "Don''t worry, no one in the orcs is my opponent." He has always been fiercer than anyone else. No one in the half beast City dares to be fiercer than him. "I know you''re very powerful, Reich, but I''m afraid those people will not come with you aboveboard, but play tricks behind your back." Yin Zhu couldn''t help nagging. "Don''t worry, it''s not so easy for those people to calculate with me, Yin Zhu. I promise I''ll protect you." Reich swears. Even if those people calculate that they will take Bena to the city of darkness, do they know the existence of Yin Zhu? Leihe believes that Yinzhu should be the breakthrough point of these things, so we must protect Yinzhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 On this side, Leihe is preparing to unify the dark city, while on the other side, the people sent by Juque tribe to investigate the salt mines in the beast forest finally find the relevant clues. Yuansheng originally thought that he would soon find salt mines in the forest of beasts, but he didn''t expect that he would not find salt mines for more than half a month. Yuansheng''s anger is coming up. He really can''t understand what happened to the orcs. He doesn''t eat or drink? Don''t you even take the salt out? If that is the case, he can pick up a ready-made cheap, for half a month without harvest, the two teams are very tired and disappointed. Before Leihe in, Leihe strength is high, but also very sensitive, Yuansheng brought people to find that he is really not so easy. However, when Leihe leaves, Jono takes people to deliver food. At the beginning, Yuansheng doesn''t even think about daze tribe. However, after finding that Jono delivers food, Yuansheng is very curious. How does Jono deliver food to the beast forest? When you think of the salt mines in the forest of beasts, Yuansheng doesn''t understand that the Daze tribe has joined hands with the people of the dark city. Daze tribe is so brave that they dare to join hands with the people of the dark city privately. Does daze tribe want to be the public enemy of the whole Orc world? No wonder he couldn''t find any trace before. He was always looking for orcs. How could he expect orcs to join hands with orcs. Yuansheng naturally wants to follow Qiao Nuo secretly. It''s best to find out the salt mine. However, Qiao Nuo is also cautious. He is very careful when he delivers food and salt. Yuansheng dare not follow him too closely. Qiao Nuo knows that the Juque tribe wants to seize the salt mine, so he is careful to go around in circles. Yuansheng follows and loses people It''s too late. Yuansheng is a little angry when he loses the man and fails to find the salt mine. OK, he will wait near daze tribe. Jono has sent food, and he will definitely bring salt back later. When the time comes, his lover will bring salt with him. Let''s see how Jono and daze tribe explain. Yuansheng happily went to Daze tribe. Daze tribe, not to mention this small tribe, really made a lot of good things. Hongying had changed a lot of things in daze tribe before, and he could use this secret to threaten daze tribe and let daze tribe call out all the good things. Otherwise, they could destroy daze tribe just because of the charge of colluding with orcs Fall. Jono didn''t find that he was being followed, but when Jono came back with more than ten boxes of salt, he was stopped by Yuansheng at the gate of daze tribe. Qiao Nuo looks at the person who appears in front of him. He knows in his heart where he should have been found accidentally. However, Yuansheng should not have found the salt mine. Otherwise, he should take someone to the salt mine to block himself at this time. It''s just that he''s not blocked in the salt mine. It''s hard to say that he''s blocked here. At this time, Jono''s mind has gone crazy, and he wants to take some measures to block Yuansheng''s mouth. "Yuansheng, are you a guest of daze tribe? Why don''t you go in and walk. " Yuansheng is the son of the chieftain of the Juque tribe and one of the candidates for succession, while Jono is the successor of the Daze tribe. People from both sides know each other. Yuansheng saw that at this time, Jono could not change his face. As if nothing had happened, he invited himself to Daze tribe, which he admired. "Jono, don''t be careless. Go ahead." Yuan Sheng asked seriously. Seeing this, Jono asked, "brother Yuansheng, I don''t know what you want to ask? Why can''t I understand? " "Jono, don''t fool me. What''s the matter with these salt stones?" Yuan Sheng said sternly. Jono said with a smile, "Yuansheng, what do you mean? I take you as a guest, but you want to bully me? Daze tribe is small, but it''s not easy to bully. Or Yuansheng, do you want to start a tribal war? How come the Juque tribe has the only source of salt, and the small tribes around us can''t even dig their own salt mines, so they have to hand them in? When did the Juque tribe become robbers and like to rob other people''s things? " Since there is no possibility of reconciliation, Jono will not be polite to Yuansheng. Anyway, he was not caught in the salt mine on the spot and cooperated with the orcs. What was he afraid of? He just insisted that the Daze tribe had found a small salt mine. Could they not mine it? Yuansheng didn''t dare to start a tribal war so easily. You know, the environment in the Luoyue mountains is bad, and spring and summer are good. Once winter comes, hungry wild animals in the Luoyue mountains will attack the tribe for food. At that time, all tribes have to unite to fight against the enemy. Even the powerful Juque tribe can''t survive the wild animals in the cold winter Besieged city, which is why several tribes in Luoyue mountain can get along well. Yuansheng''s face turned black when he heard this. "Jono, don''t quibble. People don''t tell you in secret. Sophie was kidnapped by orcs before. A piece of news came out from the orc population. That is, the orcs found a salt mine in the forest of beasts. How dare you cooperate with the Orcs? You want the whole Orc world to get by. Jono, are you from daze tribe Be bold. " Jono''s face turned red when he heard this. He glared at Yuansheng and swore, "fart your mother, Yuansheng, which eye of yours saw us cooperating with orcs? If you want to add the crime, you can say that the Juque tribe is strong and our daze tribe is weak. Especially recently, our tribe has made several meals. Your Juque tribe has long wanted our things. You are greedy, intent on snatching and pretending to be a wolf with a big tail. Now you have to add the crime to the Daze tribe. Yuansheng, you forced us to do this. You really are the Daze tribe Are all my men dead? ""Jill, go to inform the patriarch that the Juque tribe knows that the Daze tribe has a salt mine and wants to rob it. They force our tribe to be charged with colluding with orcs in an attempt to kill the Daze tribe. Although there are few men in the Daze tribe, they still have blood. Let them gather all the people and prepare for a bloody battle. In addition, they send hyacinths to 32 tribes around the Luoyue mountains, It is said that the Juque tribe is preparing to unify the Luoyue mountains, and our daze tribe is the beginning of a war. " Qiao Nuo quickly ordered that his father should know what happened here quickly. In addition, Qiao Nuo directly determined the nature of the matter. He didn''t know what orcs were, that is, the Juque tribe wanted to rob their salt mines. Hyacinth is the messenger of each tribe, who is specialized in delivering messages to the major tribes. Jill is the grandson of Dachang''s hometown. It''s because of this identity that Jill is arranged to deliver food with Jono. Jill knows the beginning of the matter. When Yuansheng stops Jono, Jill is scared to death. After all, they can''t bear the charge of colluding with orcs. Jill wanwan didn''t expect that Jono would turn over and push Yuansheng hard. If he were him, he would not be able to do this. It seems that he still has a lot to learn from Jono. Jill flew into the tribe. Yuansheng''s face turned white when he heard this, "Jono, what are you talking about? When did I rob your tribe, and I didn''t want to fight with your tribe. You let hyacinth spread some news." Jono was still very angry when he heard this, "Yuansheng, you forced it. Don''t you want the whole daze tribe to die? I tell you, I''m not afraid of death. Even if you can destroy daze tribe, I''ll make it hard for you "Jono, what are you mad about? I''m not going to start a war. It''s all your misunderstanding." Yuansheng is not stupid. At this time, he doesn''t know. He really can''t win Jono, because he has no evidence that daze tribe colludes with orcs. Jono can''t do anything as long as he bites to death and says that the salt mine belongs to Daze tribe, and he can''t ask to see the salt mine. After all, which tribe will find the salt mine and tell another tribe. Once he asks for it, he can''t do anything I''m afraid daze tribe will bite him back and say that they want to rob Juque tribe. Yuansheng knows that this time he is too anxious. He should slowly find out the location of the salt mine. It''s better to find out the existence of the orcs, so that Jono can''t explain. It''s just that the next thing is not easy to do. Jono knows that this thing will secretly send information to the other side. Of course, they don''t have any chance of winning. At least they know the location of Jono''s disappearance. If they know the general location, he will turn over the land and find the salt mine, which will make daze tribe speechless. Jono can still talk to himself so hard now. After he finds the salt mine, he has to give daze tribe a good look. In fact, Yuansheng knows that the Daze tribe can''t collude with the orcs as long as they have a long brain. The most likely thing is to temporarily trade with the orcs with food. After all, a little food in exchange for so much salt is a lot of wealth for the poor daze tribe. If the trade is collusion, the Juque tribe and the orcs collude with each other. Occasionally, the orcs disguise to go there to exchange things in the market of the Juque tribe every month. As long as the orcs don''t make trouble, the people of the Juque tribe won''t tear them down. After all, the trade makes money. Why not? Besides, the orcs are generally good at it From their hands in exchange for a lot of good leather. Of course, these transactions are private, and even if they are known, no one will break through this. Jono see Yuansheng no longer pursue, but Jono''s brows are deeply wrinkled together, in front of this pass is in the past, but what''s next? How to deliver the next food? I''m afraid Yuansheng will keep an eye on him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 At this time, Jono ignored Yuansheng and went back to the tribe. Mengtai also received the news. Looking at more than a dozen people in Yuansheng, Mengtai couldn''t help but see a cold light in his eyes. The Juque tribe occupied the best resources of the Luoyue mountain, and it was too much to bully the small tribes nearby. If it wasn''t for the persecution of wild animals every winter, the Juque tribe would have killed Zhou The small tribes on the border were destroyed. Now the Juque tribe is following the door so openly and justly. It''s just trying to seize the salt mine. All the others are excuses. But the Daze tribe is weak, so it can''t compete with the Juque tribe. The Juque tribe has been bullying the surrounding small tribes for many years. It''s not that they don''t have complaints. They just can''t help it. Bullying is bullying. Anyway, it won''t destroy the tribe. It''s mostly because of this. Juque tribe is when daze tribe is weak, who dares to bully daze tribe when daze tribe is strong. They said before that they wanted to merge several neighboring tribes. Mengtai hesitated before. Now it seems that this matter can''t be helped. This matter has to be put on the agenda. "Mengtai clan leader, I can live in daze tribe for a few days. We can rest assured that we will solve the problem ourselves." Yuan Sheng said with a smile. Montaigne laughed hypocritically at this time. "Naturally, the people of daze tribe are the most hospitable." Yuan Sheng sees Meng Tai''s smile and laughs more happily. Both sides are experts in this field, and he won''t put his heart''s Thoughts on his face. Mengtai warmly entertained Yuansheng and his party, and let the tribal people try their best to tie Yuansheng''s people down. Behind his back, he secretly winked at Jono and let Jono act according to the situation. Jono nodded. The salt mine must be attractive to deliver the news. Otherwise, he didn''t send any food. He was afraid that the people over there would come out to look for it. It would be bad if he didn''t guard against being found. But they don''t know if all the people Yuansheng brings are there. They make people trip Yuansheng. Yuansheng is not stupid, and will certainly let people stare at him. But if they don''t deliver the message now, it will be more difficult to deliver the message later. Can we let them deliver the message? Qiao Nuo a time very headache, now on the way to the beast forest there must be Yuansheng people staring, how to do? Jono at this time hastened to bring someone he could trust to discuss. Elder two looked at Yuansheng who was talking with Mengtai. Yuansheng really thought that he had the chance to win. Elder two thought for a while and said, "Jono, the news must be delivered, but it''s not easy to do. Once we are caught, we daze tribe will be destroyed. The cubs of Juque tribe are really cruel." "So this thing can only succeed, not fail." Two elder very serious say. "But outside our tribe, I''m afraid it''s all eyes now. Anyone who goes to the beast forest will be watched to death." The elder frowned and said that Yuansheng was worried that Jono would find him following him secretly. Now he tore his face and spread it out. He was afraid that he would follow him openly. For a time, everyone was worried and didn''t know what to do. "The first thing the messenger needs to know is where the salt mine is, so he can only choose from the few people he knows, but those are too obvious for people to notice." The elder sighed. "I have an idea. I don''t know if it''s OK." The second elder hesitated for a while and then said. "Say it." The elder asked in a hurry. "Elder, do you remember my little grandson who went to the salt mine last time because he missed his father and Jono, but Jono found him on the way. Jono took him with him. He was smart and knew where the salt mine was. He was still small and his body was small. If he turned into a beast, he could hide in the grass. If you were careful, you should be able to avoid those people We''ll use cubs to deliver the message. " The man whom the two elders said was his youngest grandson, Ivan, who was only eight years old. Jono heard this directly refused, "two elder can''t, Ivan just how old, if he meets the beast how to do, he doesn''t have much fighting power, you this is to let Ivan die." Jono won''t risk his cubs. The second elder Ryan looked at Jono angrily when he heard this, "Jono, how can I not know that it is a very dangerous thing to let Ivan go to the beast forest, but this matter must be handled by someone, and there is no other choice. Ivan is my youngest grandson, don''t I feel sad?" Jono also knew that his voice was heavier, how could the two elders not love Ivan. "No, I will never agree to this method." Jono will never compromise. Ryan doesn''t care about Jono at all. He directly discusses with the elder Yate, "Yat, this thing I''m talking about is absolutely OK. Ivan is good at it. This year, he also learned the relevant knowledge of hunting and can''t hunt, but he still knows how to avoid the prey in the forest. He will be careful. In addition, isn''t Yuansheng arranging people? Jono, you will go out naturally, you will go out in batches, carefully lead people away, and one of you will secretly take Ivan, who has become a beast, out and put him down on the way For the sake of the tribe, the two elders put their own grandchildren at risk.When Jono heard this, he felt very sad. He was poor and backward, and his strength was not good. If daze tribe was very strong, what if there was a salt mine? Juque tribe dare to have half a question. Daze tribe should be strong, strong to the outside people can no longer bully the people, strong to his beloved woman no longer run around, this moment Jono incomparable desire power. The arrangement of the elder and the elder can''t be questioned by Jono. Little Ivan is also called here. The little guy has a lot of courage. He is very happy to hear that he is going to spread a message in the salt mine. He also says that he can see his father again. Elder two asked Jiuyue for some medicine. After all, the little guy''s strength is relatively low. It''s good to take medicine that can drive away wild animals. Of course, this medicine is not omnipotent. It''s only effective for some wild animals. Anyway, everything that can be prepared is ready, and let Ivan recite the message. Then the little guy becomes a little leopard. Jono called Jill over at this time, and then they discussed how to attract people. Jono was the first one to go out, and little Ivan was handed over to Jill. Yuansheng eats and drinks with Mengtai. It looks very harmonious. When Jono goes out of the tribe, someone informs Yuansheng secretly. Yuansheng sees the joy in his eyes, and he knows that as long as he forces the people of daze tribe, he will not be calm. Jono knows that others are following him after a while. He laughs in his heart. Yuansheng must think he has succeeded, right? Let''s see who is more powerful. Soon it''s Jill''s turn to go out. Jill tucks little Ivan in his arms and doesn''t let anyone find him. Then he goes out. Jill takes Ivan to the edge of the beast forest and whispers to Ivan, "Ivan, the rest of the way is up to you. You must be careful." "Brother Jill, don''t worry. I''ll get the news to you." Ivan nodded and disappeared into the grass. Jono and Jill took Yuansheng''s people around the beast forest. Of course, Jono would not be so kind as to let Yuansheng''s people go. They forced the tribe''s cubs to take risks. There was no such good thing. The people of daze tribe are relatively familiar with the beast forest, at least more familiar than the Juque tribe. They hunt here every day, and they know that there are animals that can''t be provoked. This time, they want to pit the people of Juque tribe. How can they not be prepared. Jono quickly took the people who followed him to the pit, and everyone was more or less chased by the powerful fierce beast. Jono held his hands and looked at the people who were chased everywhere by the fierce beast. He couldn''t help sneering. It''s just interest. If Ivan is OK, if he has something to do, he will make Yuansheng and his party die and join the Juque tribe. Anyway, it''s time to do it Let the orcs kill them. Then Leihe, who loves Yinzhu, certainly doesn''t mind carrying the black pot. Anyway, he is not afraid of the people of Juque tribe. Jono looked at his own people and finally got rid of the fierce beast''s pursuit, but also seriously injured, the other side angrily looked at Jono, Jono was very simple and direct, "are you comfortable with me? Take your time With that, he turned gracefully back to the tribe. Yuansheng was hurt when he knew that all his people had done useless work. His face was very ugly. He didn''t expect that the people of daze tribe had the courage to turn against the Juque tribe. Did he feel that he had dug a lot of salt and didn''t have to rely on the Juque tribe? Damned daze tribe, where the bullet is small, the Juque tribe has the heart of resistance, and other tribes certainly have it. This winter''s Shouchao weak came to Daze tribe, and he will "quickly" support if he hopes that the Juque tribe can help. Daze tribe can be said to be relatively close to the forest of beasts. This winter''s dampness can be said that daze tribe should be relatively easy to attack, but it''s used by Juque tribe to stop the dampness ghost. It really treats itself as a thing. His brother and the stupid daughter of the three elders, aiya, will think it''s good to make friends with daze tribe. In his opinion, all this is good The advantages include that all new food should be handed over to the Juque tribe. Daze tribe is no tribe, and it is only worthy of being a vassal of the Juque tribe. Jono and his party went back to the tribe, but they didn''t let down their heart, because they didn''t know if Ivan could arrive at the salt mine safely and pass on the news. If there was an emergency, Jono didn''t dare to think about it. All the people are worried about xiaoyifan and hope that xiaoyifan can succeed. Montaigne also got the news that when they let little Ivan pass on, he was very angry. He scolded Yate and Ryan for being ridiculous. Now he only hopes that little Ivan can succeed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 After Ivan and Jill separated, they walked cautiously towards the place in their memory. The beast forest in the night was more dangerous than that in the day. Ivan took some medicine to annoy the beasts, but he could only avoid the weaker animals. Ivan was very careful in every step. Fortunately, he was small and had some medicine to hide his breath. If he stayed in the grass, he could avoid some wild animals. Ivan knows that his strength is very weak, even if he meets a beast of the lowest level, he can kill him, so he hides from the beast from a distance, does not ask for speed, but he must be safe. Ivan is very clear that he is carrying the hope of the whole tribe, so he can only succeed, otherwise the people of Juque tribe will destroy daze tribe. Fortunately, Ivan''s caution is useful. Maybe some wild animals have found Ivan. They think Ivan is too small to fill their teeth. Generally speaking, Ivan is lucky. At dawn, he finally reaches the entrance of the salt mine. One night, Ivan was scared. When he arrived, he was covered with cold sweat. He stumbled to the entrance of the mountain and was immediately found by the orcs guarding there. Fortunately, the orcs guarding the gate have seen Ivan. If other orcs arrive at the cave gate, they will kill them directly. "Come on, take me to see the three elders. Something''s wrong." Ivan said hastily. Seeing this, they quickly brought people in. For such a long time, the orcs and the people of daze tribe got along with each other. Seeing that daze tribe actually sent such a baby to deliver the news, it must be something wrong with daze tribe. Three elders Youjia see Ivan''s whole body is wet sweat, he quickly took out water, let Ivan drink water, and then pat him on the back, "Ivan, drink water, and then talk." Ivan''s father Wen is very sad to see his son like this. He really doesn''t know how much suffering he has suffered. He has collapsed into such a state. At the same time, he is proud of himself. His son is so powerful that he can contribute to the tribe at a young age. After drinking water, Ivan finally got better. At this time, he quickly told the situation of daze tribe. Hearing that this matter is related to the salt mine, Youjia quickly asks Tang Zhuo to discuss it. Tang Zhuo hears that the people of the Juque tribe are thinking about the salt mine. In his heart, he remembers that the Juque tribe has always been the only orcs who snatch other people''s share. When did the orcs dare to snatch the orcs. Tang Zhuo thinks they haven''t gone out to rob things for a long time. Maybe they can go to the Juque tribe. It''s said that the Juque tribe has a lot of things. Youjia looked at tangzhuo anxiously at this time, "how can tangzhuo do this thing?" In fact, it''s very simple to change Tang Zhuo''s words. It''s just to kill those people in the Juque tribe. Anyway, the orcs are not afraid of anything at all, but they are not afraid of it. However, it''s not easy for daze tribe to do it. "Otherwise, you just quit. Anyway, the salt mine is almost finished. We are not afraid of the Juque tribe." Tang Zhuo said very frankly. Anyway, as long as the people of daze tribe leave, the people of Juque tribe have no control. This is really a way, but during this period of time, Yuga''s view on orcs has changed. In fact, orcs are very good, similar to orcs, except that they can''t completely transform people. Moreover, once they leave, who will get food for orcs, the salt mine will be exposed. Once they leave, the strength of orcs will be greatly reduced, and then they will be able to survive Can you stop those people of Juque tribe? This cooperation in salt mining sounds good. In fact, daze tribe has taken advantage of it. Leihe has given daze tribe a lot of wealth, and now he runs when he is in danger. Yuga can''t do it. "I know it''s the best way, but we''re gone. What do you do when you eat? Once you orcs appear, you will be attacked by the Juque tribe. I think the Juque tribe has already sent the news back at this time. When the time comes, their flying orcs will come first. You can''t resist it. " Yuga said anxiously. Seeing that Yuga didn''t agree with him, Tang Zhuo was worried about the situation of the orcs. He couldn''t help but be happy. The people of daze tribe are as kind as Yin Zhu. It''s enough to have such a sentence. He can''t lead daze tribe to die with him. As for them, they are not so easy to die. The orcs are not fierce, but the salt mine can''t be kept, and they don''t know when the clan leader will come back. "Elder Yuga, you can leave. This salt mine belongs to us orcs. Naturally, we orcs should guard it." Tangzhuo patted Yuga on the shoulder. "No way." Yuga can''t do it. Tang Zhuo laughed at this time. "Elder Youjia, don''t worry, even if the people of Juque tribe come here, I promise they won''t get the advantage. You should believe us. You should go back. It''s not a small matter. It''s the whole tribe''s business. I have something to ask you. The salt dug by our orcs these days must not have time to carry away. I''m afraid that the battle will break out at that time. It''s not easy Some things are going to be cheaper. Orcs, take advantage of the dark. Hurry up and take all the salt away. We''ll try to get it from your tribe later. ""Well, I will protect the salt." In the past seven or eight days, half orcs have accumulated three or four hundred boxes of salt. Fortunately, half orcs can carry heavy things. This turns into a beast shape and binds things well. One Orc can carry eight boxes. There are more than seventy strong men in daze tribe. No matter how much salt there is, they can carry away. "Come on, we don''t need you to worry." Tangzhuo patted Yuga on the shoulder. Youjia knew that he could not delay, so he quickly took the people to pack up his things and walked out of the mine before dawn. Looking at the Daze tribe people going out, Tang Zhuo said to his men, "before dawn, go out to hunt for food as soon as possible. Remember, there is only one hour. No matter what you hunt, you must come back for me." I don''t know how much food we can find this time. The orcs went out of the mine one by one, and the animals in the forest suffered one by one. An hour passed quickly. Tang Zhuo asked people to clean up the traces of walking near the cave, and sent experts out at the same time. Didn''t the people of Juque tribe always look for the orcs? Then he would fly a few people out to fly kites. Of course, it would be better if he could kill several people of Juque tribe while flying kites. Yuansheng was very angry when he learned that the people of daze tribe had passed on the news. Sure enough, after daybreak, he saw Youjia, the three elders of daze tribe, coming back with dozens of people carrying baskets of salt. These people have not been in daze tribe all the time. Now they have come back. Looking at the salt they brought back, there are six baskets of salt carried by many people and four baskets of salt carried by few people. What a fortune it is. It should have belonged to their Tuque tribe, but it turned into daze tribe. Damn it, it seems that all the people in daze tribe have come back, and he failed to catch daze tribe In the scene of trading with the orcs, the people of daze tribe all came back. They were afraid that they would break the deal with the salt mine. Orcs have always been good at talking. This daze tribe won''t give out the address of the salt mine because of its great advantages. Besides, he only threatened them before. It''s strange that daze tribe can tell him the location of the salt mine. But without daze tribe to deliver food, this Orc can''t help it in two days. At that time, he will see how the orcs hide. "There''s a lot of salt. Daze tribe has made a fortune. How come all the salt mines have been dug up? Is everyone back? " Yuan Sheng said with ridicule. Mengtai can''t help but be happy to see that all the people of the tribe have come back. OK, as long as all the people come back, they won''t be afraid of Yuansheng. "Where is the Daze tribe? Where is the Juque tribe? What''s more, it''s originally a small salt mine. How long can it be dug?" Mengtai was very happy to see Yuansheng with a bitter gourd face. Little bastard, you''re dead. Yuansheng quickly let his men go to the beast forest to stare, once there is the news of the orc will be passed out. It wasn''t long before one of his men rushed to tell him that he had found the orcs. Yuansheng left in a hurry. He wanted to teach the Daze tribe a lesson, but now salt mines are more important. However, Yuansheng''s people did find several orcs hunting. However, they found that they were really hunting and had no intention to return to the salt mine. What''s the matter? After a day, he was taken to several pits, but none of them benefited him. At the end of the day, Yuansheng didn''t know that he was flying a kite, and he hated it to death. At the end of the day, the people were tired to death, but there was nothing useful. Yuansheng really hates the people of daze tribe. He and his people have been here for nearly a month, and then he takes this thing back. I''m afraid that they will laugh to death when they come back to the tribe. "Somebody, send me a message to the black wolf bandit group, saying that daze tribe dug a huge salt mine and got a lot of wealth." Yuansheng said fiercely, clearly he has no way to deal with daze tribe, which alliance is binding him, but it''s not so easy to bully him, he has no way, but the black wolf robbers who like burning, killing and looting are different, this group of people can''t be soft hearted, once you make sure daze tribe does have a lot of salt, and daze tribe is not strong, black wolf The bandits will attack quickly and destroy daze tribe. A small tribe dares to provoke him, and when the black wolf bandit group comes, he can take advantage of it. He can''t bear to give all his wealth to the black wolf bandit group. "Yes. The young clan leader is very powerful. I can think of this method. The Daze tribe should teach them a lesson. " The people below flattered and quickly passed on the message. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 At this time, Mengtai collected all the salt, and then arrested all the people who came back from the salt mine. They told them not to let slip. Anyway, if someone asked, even close relatives asked, they said that the tribe had found a small salt mine and secretly mined it. Now it''s just finished. The highest level of such a thing as a lie is to convince yourself that if you talk too much about it, everyone will believe it. The people on the scene nodded and agreed. After unifying their words, Montaigne asked the host to go back to rest. These miners have been working in the salt mine for more than a month. In order to exploit the salt in recent years, we all try our best to exploit it. As long as we wake up, we go to work. The people of this era are quite United. There are basically no people who cheat and cheat. The common people have been sent to rest, but several elders of the tribe are very unwilling. Yujia thinks that although there are not many salt mines, the Daze tribe can share dozens or hundreds of baskets of salt. Now because the Juque tribe is gone, it''s all because of the Juque tribe. Of course, the three elders hate Sophie even more. Sophie''s parents are honest people, and they know Sophie''s choice When they chose to stay in the Juque tribe and didn''t come back, the two guys were still in a hurry and wanted to go to the Juque tribe to get the people back. As a result, Mengtai stopped them. What do people like Sophie do when they come back? Even if there are fewer females in daze tribe, don''t be such a bad hearted female. But we all know that the couple are honest, and no one blames them, but they feel guilty and owe the tribe. The two elders hold their precious grandson Ivan, which is very rare. Although Ivan comes back well, it hurts to think of Ivan walking alone through the beast forest in the dark. "All the people of our tribe have come back, but reher''s people are still in the beast forest, and I don''t know what''s wrong with them. This time, although the two sides are mutually beneficial, it''s actually the orcs who sent us salt. The food we sent is not worth much money at all. Now, in the event of such a thing, we say we''ll quit on the way, but it''s really not in my heart Taste. " Yuga said glumly, and those people and orcs have been together for such a long time, but also have feelings. "I know that we are sorry for Leihe''s people. They are affectionate and righteous. We are forced to leave. We are sorry for them, but we can''t do anything to Yuansheng''s people, but we can pit them behind their back. I believe Yuansheng will send people to Wanshou forest. Tomorrow is fine, and the whole tribe will go hunting in Wanshou forest. It''s lively." As a clan leader, he can''t protect the interests of the tribe, so he always has to be angry with the people of the tribe, otherwise he will really become a fool to be bullied. "Yes, I''ll arrange it tomorrow." The elder said happily. "Of course, let those who start to pay attention to it. Don''t get caught." Montaigne said with a smile. "Be careful, patriarch. I promise people in Juque tribe can''t say a word." The elder said with a smile. "OK, go and do something." Although he said that his tribe had been picked out, Montaigne was still in a bad mood. The beast forest was so big that even if he ordered to make trouble, he could only delay Yuansheng''s steps for fear that they would be found sooner or later. Although the orcs speak very well with the people of their tribe, it''s because of Yin Zhu. Once they change to another tribe, they are afraid that the orcs and the people of Juque tribe will fight each other to death. Leihe returns to the city of darkness because of Yin Zhu''s affair, and the orcs here finally fight with Juque tribe and die. How can he explain to Leihe at that time? I just hope Leihe and Yinzhu can find something useful in the dark city and come back quickly. With Reich in town, he would be more at ease. Yuansheng strengthened his patrol of the beast forest the next day. At the same time, the Juque tribe also received the message from Yuansheng, and then quickly sent a large team to the beast forest. According to the people of the Juque tribe, all the things in the Luoyue mountain belong to the Juque tribe, and the reason why the small tribes nearby exist is the kindness of the Juque tribe. However, Yuansheng found that the people he sent didn''t find the salt mine. The orcs met him, but they couldn''t catch him. However, they were teased by the orcs. Moreover, as long as there were people from their Juque tribe, there would always be some people from daze tribe nearby. Although they didn''t do anything, they were always the people from the Juque tribe. Thinking that he has nothing to do with the people of daze tribe, Yuansheng does not believe that this damned daze tribe, because there is no evidence, so he treats himself like this? Yuansheng''s venomous fire is burning more and more vigorously. I wish the black wolf bandits would come and kill the Daze tribe immediately. On the other side, Tengxiao is safe all the way through the jungle at this time, because if he wants to go through the jungle as soon as possible, Tengxiao is flying directly. His strength is strong, and the strength of fierce birds is higher than that of him, but not much. This way, coupled with his interesting Dodge, he went to the Central Plains peacefully. Of course, in order to exchange for good things, he had better go to the king of beasts city, But he didn''t want to go back to that place, and there was still a long way to the king of beasts city. However, it was not so easy to find the white jade. Tengxiao went to Honghe tribe, which was relatively prosperous in the Central Plains, and took part in the tribe''s market. Tengxiao inquired carefully and found a white jade seller, who was the lowest grade white jade, and the stone was not big, only to his knee So Gao, Tengxiao uses the sugar he carries to bargain with those people to buy the white jade.After buying the white jade stone, Tengxiao didn''t stay much and hurried back. After all, the white jade stone is related to the totem of the tribe. It''s the most important thing to let the people of the tribe become totem warriors as soon as possible. What Tengxiao didn''t know was that he bought white jade stone with his front foot, and then he went to the head of Honghe tribe to tell the truth. "Patriarch, patriarch, someone bought that white jade." Five years ago, their patriarch Hongfei suddenly took out a piece of jade and asked him to put it on every market. This is the whole five years. No one has ever asked the white jade in the past five years. Even he wondered what the white jade is. He can''t eat or drink it. He didn''t expect that someone would really want the white jade and exchange it with very good sugar I don''t understand. "Who bought it? Bring someone to catch up with me and get them back." Hongfei said excitedly. In fact, he didn''t know what the white jade stone was for. However, a noble man asked him to do it. The noble man not only asked him to do it by himself, but also asked all the large tribes around him to do it. He also said that as long as the people who bought the white jade stone were seized and handed over to them, the noble man would give them a reward. The noble man is very powerful. Any reward of the noble man can make the people of the nearby tribes crazy. After five years, he is almost desperate. He didn''t expect that someone would come to buy the white jade and return it to his tribe. It seems that the Lord is helping himself. Hongfei once asked people to inform the noble that someone had bought a white jade stone. Once, he rushed to the gate of the tribe to intercept Tengxiao. Tengxiao doesn''t know that he has attracted other people''s attention, but Hongfei runs to him with a group of people in a hurry, and doesn''t even say anything extra. He points to Tengxiao and orders, "arrest me." Tengxiao sees that his face is very bad. Do these people want to rob baiyushi, or do they want to know the source of sugar? Thinking of this, Tengxiao flies high without giving these people the chance to pursue themselves. Red Fei looks at the man who suddenly turns into a flying lion and flies away. His face turns black with anger. He quickly asks the flying orcs of the tribe to pursue him. However, the flying lion is not only the king in the battle, but also the speed that few people can match. So this individual is left behind by Tengxiao. Seeing the people who came back without end, Hong Fei was angry and scolded, but he had some useful information. As far as he knew, the orcs of flying lions in the world were only in the orc City, but he had never heard of flying lions in other places. It''s just that the flying lion in the orc city is not a soft persimmon. It''s not something he can provoke. Once he tells the noble about it, he''ll offend the flying lion family in the orc city. However, he just went to inform the noble. The origin of the noble is very mysterious, but he is very powerful and generous. He also has a lot of ancient knowledge in his hand, which is extremely attractive to him. Forget it. All the notices have been given. The noble man is not the one he can fool. So let''s be honest and let the mysterious man fight with the people in the city of king of beasts. It''s good for him to take advantage of the small man. If he can''t, he can move with the tribe at most. Tengxiao was thinking that the head of the Red River tribe was strange. After all, the Red River tribe was a very trustworthy tribe in his memory. However, that kind of tribe robbed him because of the things he traded. Wouldn''t the Red River tribe damage its reputation for this benefit? But Tengxiao can''t understand other problems. Unfortunately, he has to go back quickly and has no time to investigate carefully. On the other hand, with the help of Morrison, Leihe quickly unified the city of darkness, and then Leihe prepared to send Yin Zhu back to Daze tribe. At the same time, the people of the black wolf bandit group also received the news from Yuansheng. Knowing the wealth hidden in daze tribe, these people are ready to do a big job. The three sides rushed to Daze tribe at the same time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 Tengxiao runs all the way back to Daze tribe. However, on the way, Tengxiao finds the people of the black wolf bandit group. The reason why Tengxiao finds the people of the black wolf bandit group is that the bandit group has robbed a small tribe near the Luoyue mountain. Tengxiao just saves the people who fled. Tengxiao looks at the stumps all over the ground and resents. It''s too cruel. Although there are robbers in the Luoyue mountains, they don''t have the kind of robbers who are powerful enough to rob a tribe. Besides, the people in the Luoyue mountains usually rob food and materials, and there are females. They don''t kill all the cubs. They''re not so fierce. Taiyuan, who was saved by Tengxiao, couldn''t help crying when he saw the dead people, "damn robbers, damn robbers, I must kill them, kill them." Taiyuan was so miserable that he could not help himself. He escaped, but all the people in the tribe died. He was the only one left. Tengxiao frowned deeply at this time. Daze tribe is not strong, that is, small tribe. It''s not a good phenomenon for the small tribe of Luoyue mountain to have such a powerful bandit enter the Luoyue mountain. He wants to go back quickly. However, Tengxiao was also a little puzzled that the Luoyue mountain range is a relatively poor place in the orc world. How could such a powerful robber go to the Luoyue mountain range to rob? He can get a lot of good things from the plain outside, can''t he? Looking at the distressed Taiyuan, Tengxiao asked: "Taiyuan, what''s your plan?" Hearing this, Tai Yuan was at a loss and then said bitterly, "I''m going to get revenge on those robbers. All the females of our tribe have been captured by them. I have to rescue them." When Tengxiao heard this, he would say, "how can you save yourself? It''s nothing more than death. Besides, do you know where the robbers are going? How do you find it? " After hearing this, Tai Yuan gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve heard the robbers complain that they are going to find a tribe called daze. I just have to go to Daze tribe to find those bastards." "What did you say? You said the bandits were going to Daze tribe? " Tengxiao''s face changed when he heard this. Those robbers went to Daze tribe, but what''s the small daze tribe worth these people''s eyes? Is it Yin Zhu? What''s special about Yin Zhu? Tengxiao was not in the mood to stop when he thought that the robbers might go to Daze tribe to catch Yinzhu. He grabbed Taiyuan and said in a calm voice, "Taiyuan, to tell you the truth, I''m from daze tribe. I want to go back quickly now. Do you want to go with me to kill the robbers?" What? "You belong to the Daze tribe." Thinking that the murderers came from daze tribe, Tai Yuan could not help complaining. But he thought that he was incompetent and blamed his tribe for being too weak. Otherwise, how could he be washed away by robbers? In a word, he was useless. "Go, I''ll go." It''s good to kill just a few robbers. He will fight for the last drop of blood for his tribe. Of course, if you can, you can also join hands with the people of daze tribe to save the females of the tribe. Of course, Taiyuan also knows that even if he saves all the females of the tribe, his tribe does not exist. Tengxiao took Taiyuan with him on the next flight. Basically, he didn''t rest or dare to rest. After two days and two nights, he finally returned to Daze tribe. Looking at the good tribe, all the people were still there. Tengxiao finally breathed a sigh of relief. Tengxiao came back, and a group of people from Mengtai gathered around him in a hurry. Tengxiao didn''t have time to talk about his going to the plain. Instead, he quickly told the bandit group. Tengxiao and some elders turned black when they heard this. The powerful robbers could wash a small tribe. The tribe where Taiyuan lived had the same number and strength as daze tribe. However, they had no resistance. There are many good things in our tribe, such as food processing equipment. But this thing is hidden by Mengtai. Not to mention outsiders, even the people don''t know much about it. So is bacon. It''s impossible to come from these two. As for the so-called sugar and starch, he knows how to trade with the people of Juque tribe. He can say that things are precious But what has been traded is not unique, it is not a treasure. Yams are disposable, and the heita tribe can''t do this for some food. Then the only possibility is salt. If someone goes out and says that daze tribe has found a salt mine to mine, salt, a small pot of salt can replace several prey. What wealth is the salt in a salt mine, even a small salt mine. It''s impossible for the people of the tribe to tell about the salt mine. The most likely thing is Yuansheng, who used to eat shriveled before. Meng Tai never thought that Yuansheng was so vicious. For the sake of the salt in their hands, they constantly attracted fierce robbers? Yuansheng went too far. He had to compromise with him again and again for the sake of the Juque tribe. As a result, he didn''t expect that this man would make an inch. Damn it. If Montaigne can think of this, then several elders of the tribe can naturally think of it.What should I do? Mengtai and several elders carefully asked about the number of bandits. There were 150 bandits, and they were all strong males. They were very powerful one by one, and they were riding black mastiff cattle that could carry things. These people were very rampant, and they killed into their tribe as soon as they entered the Luoyue mountains. Montaigne counted that there were only about 200 males with good hands and feet. The rest were the old, the weak, the sick and the female. All the robbers were extremely fierce. He was afraid that the tribe''s men were not rivals. Once the male of the tribe was defeated, Montaigne did not dare to think about the fate of daze. All the people in the room frowned. At this time, Yin Zhu just came back. Because Leihe was a orc, he entered the tribe quietly and nobody found out. Meng and Tai discuss with each other inside. Yin Zhu and Lei he listen outside for a while, but they don''t expect to leave for a while. The salt mine is exposed, but the salt mine is also exposed within his expectation. However, Lei he doesn''t expect that the people of the Juque tribe dare to provoke the fierce bandits. Such a large bandit group is rare, and it may be notorious In fact, many of the bandits in the black wolf bandit group are not fond of killing. They are more likely to snatch food and material, female or even male, and then catch and sell them as slaves. Being a bandit is mainly for profit. Why kill people when they can get profit. Few robbers will kill an entire tribe. This group of murderous maniacs may be the black wolf mercenary regiment. Of course, the group of maniacs in the south of the dark city used to like killing, but now they are managed by someone. "Patriarch, I''m back." Yin Zhu directly pushed the door and went in, Leihe naturally followed. "Mengtai clan leader is not afraid. If it''s a big deal, I''ll call those orcs in the salt mine. They haven''t loosened their bones for a long time. I''m afraid they''ll be very happy to know that they can help us." Reich made it clear that he would help. Yin Zhu shook his head at this time, "patriarch, we are not afraid. I''m back. Anyone who dares to calculate our tribe, I won''t let them go." Especially such a vicious person, all should die. "Tengxiao, have you changed to baiyushi?" Yin Zhu asked directly. "Here it is." Tengxiao directly took out his burden and took out the white jade he had bought. Then Tengxiao said that he was chased and killed after he changed for white jade. Beina pondered for a while at this time: "Yin Zhu, I''m afraid that many people are concerned about my appearance. Jade is useless except for making totems. I''m afraid that those people are already good. Where are they waiting for us? Fortunately, those people don''t catch up with Tengxiao, so we still have time to develop." Yin Zhu nodded. She wanted to step up. If she didn''t work hard, she was afraid that someone would kill her soon. She didn''t want to fight for hegemony, but she was forced to go that way step by step. "Bena, the original stone of totem is on the other side of the dark city. Shall we open the totem here?" Asked Yin Zhu. "It''s OK. The seal of totem has been untied. As long as I open it, it won''t affect you." Bena said simply. "Yin Zhu, do you have a way?" Meng Tai asked in a hurry. "Of course, there are ways. The first thing is that we will start the power of totem tonight, and the sacrifice will be arranged by the patriarch. With totem, the fighting power of the tribe can go up several steps. In addition, we can''t be too kind to robbers. I''m going to kill them with poison." You know, she identified a lot of things before. Many of them were highly toxic and could kill people at any time. Of course, for the safety of the tribe''s own people, Yin Zhu did not dare to use the gas type. After all, she had no antidote. "Poison? How to poison? " Asked Montaigne. Yin Zhu didn''t know much about weapons and ironware before, but he still knew about simple bows and arrows. Later, he drew simple bows and arrows to let people find wood with better elasticity. As for bowstring painting, many animal tendons can be used, and arrows can be made of bamboo. The bamboo here is still very hard, and the orcs are extremely powerful, so Yin Zhu doesn''t want an arrow Shoot those robbers, she will poison the arrows, as long as the skin is broken, let those people die. Looking at the bows and arrows made by Yin Zhu, the orcs of daze tribe are very curious. Meng Tai says that they will let the people of daze tribe do their best to make more bows and arrows. As for poison, Yin Zhu pulls Jiuyue to go into the mountain to find the poison, and they will do it well. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 When sweet night, daze tribe raised a pile of bonfires. The altar of the tribe was full of offerings. The white jade was placed in the center of the tribe at this time. Yin Zhu changed into the traditional costume of daze tribe, that is, a few bird feathers were inserted on his head, and a few strings of animal teeth were hung on his body. But not to mention, it looked a little bit of Orcish and a bit more solemn. Yin Zhu was very nervous at this time, holding Jono''s hand, "Jono, what if I can''t communicate with the beast God and get the totem?" Although Yin Zhu spoke very well when talking with Meng Tai before, now she is a little worried. After all, this is all the hope. She has learned the so-called magic from Bena for some time, but what''s the effect? Yin Zhu really doesn''t know. Although she has communicated with Bena again this afternoon, including how to communicate with her mind to get totem, Although he has previewed it many times, Yin Zhu still has no absolute confidence. When Jono heard this, he hugged Yin Zhu''s shoulder tightly and said with certainty, "you can do it, Yin Zhu. I believe you." Qiao Nuo knows that Yin Zhu is under a lot of pressure. If he can, Qiao Nuo really doesn''t want Yin Zhu to bear such a fate, but Yin Zhu is chosen by God. Soon Mengtai had already worshiped heaven and earth. Jiuyue was singing hymns on it at this time. Yinzhu walked towards the altar step by step under the gaze of the people. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. I''ll help you." Beina saw Yin Zhu''s nervous appearance and quickly comforted her. "Well, Bena, remember to help me." Yin Zhu said anxiously. Yin Zhu looks at the white jade stone in front of her. The white jade stone is full of white gas now. Yin Zhu sits cross legged in front of the white jade stone, and then puts her finger on the white jade stone. She begins to pray in her heart. The content of the prayer is very simple. Beina said that each tribe has its own faith and strength. Yin Zhu''s Prayer represents the wishes of the whole tribe. Yin Zhu''s wish is very simple. She hopes that the people of daze tribe can live in peace and happiness. At this time, the people of the tribe knelt down around the altar and prayed together. Yin Zhu prayed over and over again. The white gas from the altar was absorbed by the white jade stone bit by bit. Slowly, a little red appeared on the white jade stone. Montaigno stood beside the altar, breathing tightly, and the atmosphere did not dare to come out. Slowly, there are more and more red spots on the white jade, and then a cluster of red flames appear on the white jade, and then burn more and more vigorously, and finally freeze into a flame pattern. Seeing the pattern, Tengxiao can''t help clenching his fist. It''s a totem. Just at the moment when the pattern was formed, there was a bang bang sound inside the white jade, and then the pattern suddenly flew into the sky, and then burst open. The burst patterns fell on the warriors of daze tribe, and one after another flame patterns climbed into the corner of the eyes of the people, and then a strong force burst out. At this time, Yin Zhu slowly took back her hand. Her face was a little white, and her face was covered with sweat. She finally succeeded. Yin Zhu has a general look at this prayer. More than 30 of the tribe''s people have become totem warriors. Among them, Tengxiao has directly become a level 3 totem warrior, which can be said to be the most powerful person in the tribe. However, Tengxiao was a level 2 totem warrior many years ago, and now level 3 is normal. The more than 30 totem warriors in the tribe are now holding their fists excitedly for a fight. They feel that their strength has doubled. Who dares to say that daze tribe is weak in the future. Montaigne was also very satisfied at this time. He got more than 30 totem warriors in his first prayer. Will there be fewer totem warriors in the future? With them, he won''t have to worry about dealing with the bandits in a few days. Jono also became a totem warrior. Jono picked up Yinzhu who came down from the altar. "Yinzhu, you''ve made it. You''re great." "What are you holding me for? Let me down." Although he has already advertised with Jono, Yin Zhu is not used to showing his love in public. "You''re tired. I''ll hold you." Jono doesn''t care what others think, and the people in the tribe understand him very well. At this time, Montaigne directly waved to Jono and said, "OK, take Yin Zhu down to have a good rest." Leihe was watching the process of the formation of the totem. The totem used to play such a role. It seems that it is necessary for the dark city to make a totem. After all, no one will dislike the power. Yin Zhu successfully opened the power of totem. What Yin Zhu didn''t know was that when Yin Zhu opened the power of totem, the totem stone of the dark city sent out a red light towards the Luoyue mountain. Under the iceberg in the extreme north of the orc world, a woman in a long robe looked up at the night sky, and then told the people below, "the person I''m looking for is in the southwest. Go and help me find out the person. If the person can''t be found, don''t come back." Soon someone went down to do this thing, the woman was still staring at the sky, and then murmured a few words, but no one could hear what she said clearly.The next day, the people in the tribe were busy with what they had to do in an orderly way. The whole tribe knew that there was a bandit group coming to rob their food and the females. Daze tribe had a better life and could not let outsiders destroy their happiness. In addition to making simple bows and arrows, Yin Zhu also had people dig a long gap around the tribe. There were many long spines buried in the ditch. Then they covered it with simple thatch and sprinkled some dust on it. When Yin Zhu proposed to dig a trap, everyone in the tribe was very curious. Only then did Yin Zhu know whether the orcs were hunting or fighting They don''t know how to dig traps. Knowing that there are no traps in this world, Yin Zhu once again instructed people how to make simple traps, and told them that if they encounter fierce wild animals and can''t beat them, they can also use traps. Besides using tools, traps can also use some other things, such as various herbs. Sometimes they have special effects in some special environments or for some animals. It''s a pity that people in the tribe don''t know much about herbs. Yin Zhu thinks that he has identified so many things and should popularize them well. More than a dozen simple bows and arrows were made, and then some of them were not satisfied. But for the Daze tribe, who had never used weapons, this means of long-range attack is a miracle. The most common thing they have done is to throw stones and spears, but these things are too heavy. The attack distance is relatively short, and bows and arrows are used by orcs with infinite force Even the bamboo arrow can easily shoot through the orc''s body. "Well, it''s really good." Montaigne was very happy. With these things, he promised that the robbers would never come back. As for the Juque tribe, they have no way to deal with those people for the time being. The enemy can only be remembered first. As for Yuansheng, Leihe said that it was better for him to deal with them than daze tribe. Mengtai is very grateful to Leihe, and now the orcs have become the vassal of Yin Zhu. Their daze tribe is destined to contact Leihe in the future. Mengtai directly discusses with Leihe about planning two tribal alliances. Of course, this matter can''t be put on the surface, even if the alliance can only be done behind the scenes, it can''t be said. It can be said that this alliance is good for daze tribe. In addition, the reason why it is not mentioned is that some of the people have prejudice against orcs. This can not be done at once. Mengtai plans to take it slow. Fortunately, Leihe doesn''t care about these. He is happy as long as he can help Yin Zhu. Daze tribe can say that everything is ready, just wait for the bandits to come. Montaigne says that this battle does not need the help of reih''s orcs, but Montaigne asks reih to guard the surrounding areas during the battle, and do not let the runaway bandits escape. None of them can do. In addition, if there are any spies, reih can help wipe them out. Leihe nodded and agreed. Of course, the premise of this agreement is that Yin Zhu is OK. He will naturally wait and see. If Yin Zhu is OK, he will rush in whatever he says. He also wants to see how the Daze tribe''s fighting power is after having the totem. After Montaigne''s arrangement, he arranged for the tribe''s cubs and females. Even if Montaigne had 70% or 80% confidence in the war, Montaigne would not let the tribe''s cubs take risks. He gathered the tribe''s cubs and females in a cave in the back mountain of the tribe. There was a big stone in the cave, and the cave had a road to the outside. On weekdays, there was a mountain The cave is used to store some food and water, and the other exit is also sealed. However, once the Daze tribe is defeated, Montaigne will arrange for people to send the tribe''s cubs away. All the things are ready. The informants have found the trace of black wolf bandits fifty miles away. Naxi people will arrive at daze tribe in two or three hours. However, when those people are ready to arrange Yin Zhu to go to the cave, Yin Zhu refuses. She has made many traps, including poison plan. She has to watch them here. Besides, it''s a small one Nine Yue are standing on the battlefield, what qualifications does she have to avoid? If nine Yue is because she is a priest, then she is also a priest, and she started the totem. Montaigne Jono couldn''t persuade Yin Zhu. Of course, Yin Zhu also said that she was here to see how the war was going. If there was any danger, she would go directly into the cave. She would not make fun of her own safety, and would not drag them down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 The black wolf bandit group soon arrived. Watching the men of daze tribe guard in existence one by one, the leader of the black wolf couldn''t help laughing, "daze tribe is so brave that we know we are coming and dare to guard here. For your sake, I''ll give you a happy turn back." Montaigne, with Tengxiao and Jono, stood at the gate of the tribe, looking coldly at the black wolf bandits, "black wolf, do you think you can win? I tell you, if you dare to come up with our ideas, you will never come back. " "Black wolf heard this burst out laughing," black wolf cubs heard it, the opposite of a few cubs said to kill us, ha ha ha The black wolf laughs with pride. Although his men are not as fierce as the orcs, they are definitely stronger than the ordinary orcs. He has robbed many tribes and never failed. After laughing wildly for a while, the black wolf suddenly waved: "kill me, and grab all the salt from daze tribe." At this time, Montaigne also waved to the people behind him directly, "shoot arrows, let these bastards taste the power of daze tribe." After hearing that the black wolf confirmed that it was salt, Montaigne confirmed his conjecture. It was the little bastard of the Juque tribe who did it. Then Mengtai''s words fell, and there was a shower of arrows flying out of the tribe. The orcs were all born brave. Although this bow and arrow was a new weapon, they all got on with it very quickly, and the accuracy was very good. The people of the black wolf bandit group have never seen bows and arrows. Some people evade bows and arrows, but more people are injured. After all, there is no place for a large group of people to hide. After a shower of arrows, there was another shower of arrows. Seeing this, the black wolf was so angry that he yelled, "whatever you do, stay away, stay away." The black wolf never thought that the Daze tribe, a small tribe, had such a long-range attack weapon. If he could make it strong, he would dare to rob some medium-sized tribes. En, he must make it strong, and then see how to do it. After a few waves of arrow rain, the black wolf bandit group has injured more than 60 people. Fortunately, none of these people are fatally injured. Even so, the black wolf''s face is quite bad. For the first time, the black wolf bandit group has suffered such a situation. The black wolf''s face turned black and looked at his subordinates, "give me a rush, disperse to rush, rush in and wash them with blood." The black wolf thinks that things are long-range attacks. When they rush in, the role of the weapon will not be developed. When Montaigne heard the order from the black wolf, he had a smile on his face. The black wolf was still puzzled. As a result, he turned his head and saw the robbers rushing in front of him screaming. They sank into the ground one by one, and blood came out of them. "Head, be careful. There are ambushes." There was a loud call. The black wolf looked at Meng Tai with a black face and said with gnashing teeth: "your daze tribe is really shameless and despicable." Hearing this comment, Montaigne laughed, "if it''s shameless to protect one''s own people, I''m mean. So what?" At this time, the people who were shot by the bow and arrow in front of them also began to fall on the ground, groaning in pain. Black wolf looked at the fallen man and the man who was still groaning in the trap. Up to now, he had not been able to run to Daze tribe. His men had been reduced by 18% and there were about 30 people around him. Black wolf looked at the people who fell on the ground. Their faces had changed. He knew that they were poisoned. The soldiers of daze tribe had rushed out at this time. If he didn''t leave, it would be too late. He could not beat more than 100 people even though he was strong. The black wolf asked for his lower teeth, and no matter who fell on the ground and groaned, he yelled at the people behind him, "go." "Daze tribe, I remember." Then he turned and fled to the nearby mountain. People of daze tribe cheered when they saw this. Teng Xiao and Qiao Nuo, who seemed to be chasing, called Meng Tai to stop, "they won''t chase. Let them escape. We''d better watch the tribe first, so that no one will fish in troubled waters." Since the beginning of the war, Yin Zhu and Jiu Yue have been standing on the altar of the tribe. She can see the battle around the tribe clearly. This is the first time that she has faced the real, bloody, even bloody smell in the air, and the whole ear is full of those people''s painful groans. Daze tribe won the battle without any loss. It can be said that all the people in daze tribe are happy. Yin Zhu looks pale, grabs Jiu Yue''s hand tightly, and walks towards the gate of the tribe step by step. These injured black wolf robbers are not dead, whether they are trapped by the card owner or because of poisonous arrows, they are still groaning and donating blood all over the place now. These ideas are from her, and these people should be killed by her. Yin Zhu felt that her eyes were red with blood. She couldn''t help but vomit. She wanted to vomit out her intestines. When Jono saw this, he rushed forward and took Yinzhu away. "Yinzhu, what are you doing here? You go back and have a rest first. I''ll come to you after the business here is finished. " Qiao Nuo is very distressed to see Yin Zhu vomiting desperately.Jiuyue looks at Yinzhu who is carried away by Qiao Nuo, and takes a deep breath. He is a kind man. "Jono, the robbers, what are you going to do with them?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help but ask. "Yin Zhu, I know you are kind-hearted, but these robbers must die, either they or we, so these people can''t stay." Jono made his stand clear. Besides, the black wolf bandits are notorious. Even if they are willing to surrender, they dare not accept them. "I know, I know, is to look at their pain groan, the heart is uncomfortable, give them a happy bar." These people do deserve to die, but there are many kinds of death. Even if we respect each other, we should let each other die easily instead of suffering. "I understand. You don''t have to worry about this." Jono nodded his agreement. Bena sighed at this time, and then said, "Yin Zhu, in fact, you can take them as slaves and work for daze tribe. There are too few people in daze tribe. Even if there is a war in the future, you can let them die first." "Slaves? Even if there is no use in forcibly arresting people, once those people rebel, they are afraid that they will bring harm to the tribe. " Yin Zhu said that she would not want such an irregular bomb. "No, they can only be slaves of daze tribe, living for daze tribe and dying for daze tribe. In fact, the strength of daze tribe is too weak. It''s good to have such a group of slaves." Beina thinks her opinion is very good and suitable for daze tribe. When Yin Zhu thought of this, he took a look at Jono, and then gave her advice. Jono''s eyes brightened when he heard this. In fact, no matter what happened to the black wolf tribe, they didn''t kill half the people of daze tribe. Daze tribe doesn''t have a deep hatred with them. Moreover, Beina was right. The strength of daze tribe is too low, but with their 100 or so people joining in, I''m afraid daze tribe will change greatly soon. Besides, Beina is also very weak Once the slave seal is printed, it will be impossible to betray for a lifetime. In this way, even the most confidential things can be done by them. "This matter has a bright future, but Yin Zhu, can those who have been poisoned have an antidote?" Jono asked hastily. Don''t mention it. When Yin Zhu was making this poison, he specially prepared an antidote. He was afraid that if the tribal people were accidentally stabbed, they would not be able to be cured at that time. It was the trouble of being caught in the trap. Some people were strung on the bamboo for fear that they would not be saved, but some people who were not seriously injured could be saved. "Yin Zhu, go to have a rest. I''ll tell the patriarch about this." Jono went to work in a hurry. When Yin Zhu saw this, he felt comfortable. Those people didn''t have to die. It''s good to say that Yin Zhu was hypocritical. After all, more than 100 people died. Even if these people committed heinous crimes, the result was in his own hands. Yin Zhu was really uncomfortable. As for taking these people as slaves, they made such a big mistake. Death is relief for them. They should take good care of it Live to atone for what they did. Jono talked to Montaigne about Yin Zhu''s opinion, and Montaigne immediately agreed, because this matter really has great interests for the tribe. Even if we don''t look at Yin Zhu''s face, we should do it from the interests of the tribe. Mengtai then told the tribe to carry the bandits into the tribe and prepare for a rule. As for the black wolf, there are many things in their camp, which daze tribe naturally accepted. Taiyuan, who was rescued by Tengxiao, had already chosen to join daze tribe. Now he was very angry to see that Mengtai didn''t kill the robbers. His people all died in the hands of black wolf bandits. Mengtai understood Taiyuan very well, so he explained it patiently several times, and said that if Taiyuan really hated these robbers, he would treat them as ox envoys and never let them go. Taiyuan also knew that Montaigne had to consider the interests of all. In fact, he was very satisfied to catch these robbers. Now he just wanted to see how the females of the tribe were. At this time, Meng Tai took the tribe to take over the property of the black wolf. In addition to the mastiff cattle, he also found a lot of materials. Of course, the more important thing is that when he saw the tribe of Taiyuan, the females were severely spoiled by the black wolf bandit group several times. The males of daze tribe were very distressed to see them. The damned bandit group even treated the females like this. They carry people into the tribe carefully and take care of them carefully. These will be the females of the tribe and their partners. Many bachelors have been thinking about how to please these females in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 Daze tribe saved all the bandits that could be cured, but more than a dozen of them died in this way, but they didn''t get back. As for the next slaves, the bandits also knew that it was good that daze tribe didn''t kill them, who didn''t want to live. On the other hand, the black wolf is ruthless as he escapes. The Daze tribe has new weapons and poison traps. Even if the tribe is small, its combat power is also very strong. The person who delivers the news to himself intentionally says that daze tribe has good things, but does not say its strength. This is to deliberately pit the black wolf bandits. When he thinks of the missing people, the black wolf is distressed, not those people But he felt sorry for the fact that the power he had developed had shrunk. What the black wolf bandits had done made him full of enemies. However, he was only a few people now. If he met his enemies, he would have a hard time. What''s more, he has about 30 people and wants to rob even the ordinary small tribes. Of course, watch carefully. When the main tribes leave, they can still rob, but it will take at least one or two years to reach the present level. Daze tribe, damned daze tribe, black wolf thought fiercely. Of course, there''s no way to take daze tribe for the time being. The person who delivers false news to himself can''t think about it. It was because I trusted each other too much at the beginning. After all, it was the young leader of the Juque tribe. The Juque tribe''s position in the Luoyue mountain range never occurred to be a trap. At the beginning, he still wondered if the tribes in the Luoyue mountains belonged to an alliance? As a result, the people of Yuansheng said that they told them because they didn''t get the salt mine from the Juque tribe and didn''t want to get it from the Daze tribe. Now it seems that they are all joking. Is it possible to say that the Juque tribe doesn''t know the strength of the Daze tribe? The Juque tribe can be said to be the largest tribe in the Luoyue mountains. I don''t know the strength of the small tribes around me. Settle with Yuansheng. This is what the black wolf bandits want next. Now, a large number of people from the Juque tribe are coming to look for salt mines, and Leihe is also taking the tribe''s people to encircle the people on both sides. The three people meet in the beast forest, and then they fight together. It can be said that they are very confused, and each of them is the enemy. However, the orcs are still black wolf bandits. They are all brave and good at fighting, and they don''t fight to death. It can be said that the Juque tribe suffered a heavy loss. As for Yuansheng, who was focused on by Leihe and black wolf, he died in the scuffle, and they don''t know who killed him. When Yuansheng died, the people of Juque tribe were angry. It was a shame that the head of the minority clan was killed. The blood of the orcs came out one by one, so they began to work hard one by one. It was because of the large number of people and the heavy power that they hurt the black wolf bandits. At this time, Leihe had sneaked away with the people of the tribe. On the other side, the patriarch of the Red River tribe had already passed on the news that it was a flying lion Orc who had taken the white jade away. As for the rest, he couldn''t manage it. At this time, a special guest was welcomed in the orc city. At this time, the four big beast kings of the king of beasts city all stood obediently at the side of the king of beasts temple in the center of the city to welcome a woman wearing a black robe. The woman was followed by a group of powerful bodyguards. The woman covered her face and saw nothing but a pair of dark eyes. Several of the king of beasts city saw the woman, and then respectfully gave her a salute, "Hello, saint. I''ve seen her." If the people of the orc world see this scene, they must be surprised. This is the king of beasts, who even salutes a woman. What kind of saint is she? As the four kings of the orc City, they always act according to their faces. Now they are not used to bowing and bowing like this. It''s just that the woman in front of them is very strong. As early as the destruction of ancient times, the woman suddenly appeared and gathered him The four pulse people of you have passed on a lot of knowledge to them and helped them rebuild the city of the king of beasts. The price is that these people have made women slaves and maidservants, including future generations. The four beast Kings also thought that they would get rid of this woman when they were strong. Unfortunately, they have challenged many times over the years, but there is no way. This woman is not as strong as human beings. Anyway, they can''t resist. Fortunately, after so many years of recognizing the Lord, the saint has not asked them to do anything, let alone interfere in the management of the beast king city between them The four animal kings are satisfied with this. It''s just that the saint never appears in the orc city on weekdays. Why did she suddenly come to the orc city? I always feel that it''s not so good. At this time, the saint looked coldly at several people present, and then asked faintly, "which is the lion king in the sky?" Hong Sai, the lion king in the sky, suddenly had a bad feeling. He quickly stood up and asked in a low voice, "I''m here. What''s the instruction of the saint?" "Do you have anyone who recently went to the Honghe tribe to trade?" Asked the virgin in a low voice. Hearing this, Hong Sai shook his head. "I don''t know. After all, the people are very good. I don''t pay much attention to them. But just give me an hour, and I promise to investigate the matter clearly." Is there a damned son of a bitch who has offended the virgin?"Go ahead and find me the news as soon as possible." The saint said in a calm voice, as long as you find the person, I believe you will find the person you are looking for soon. Hongsai kept on doing this, but he ruled it out twice. There were many people going out, but none of them went to Honghe tribe. Hong Sai went to the front of the saint girl nervously and said with great guilt: "Saint girl, I have asked the people. No one has been to the Red River tribe this year, but someone has been there last year." The virgin laughed at this, "yes, I''m sure. It''s not so easy for me to find it." "I don''t know if the saint has any trouble. I will help her solve it." Hong Sai said very sincerely, saying that he was a loyal subordinate. "I have a treasure that was stolen by your people. I''m looking for it." Saint said baby mouth, can see her appearance is not very care about the appearance, can say don''t care, why will they come to find? This is actually contradictory. I don''t want to understand what''s in it. "No way. We are the honest people, but we don''t know what to do. Is the saint wrong?" Hongsai would like to say that in terms of the strength of the saint, there is something that dares to steal from the saint. "Stealing is a matter of flying lion orcs. You are the only one left in the world. Do you think I will wrongly you, hongsai?" The saint looked at hongsai with a sneer. Hong Sai was sweating. He didn''t know what to say, and he didn''t know how to argue for himself. But the saint was right. The flying lion was really their pulse. "Hongsai, should you give me an explanation?" The virgin sneered. The other three city leaders felt comfortable when they saw that hongsai had been eaten. They had been worried that the saint''s daughter was only partial to hongsai, so they were looking for trouble. Hearing this, hongsai apologized quickly, "holy daughter, how dare I have any guts? I told you the truth before. I asked every member of the tribe and didn''t answer." Hongsai said that he had already called the strong people in the tribe who were able to go out alone to a lesson of Ideological and political transformation. Anyway, he had to give more advice, especially when there were vicious dogs in the middle. "Are you sure of everyone? There is no omission? " The saint snorted coldly, feeling that Hong Sai was cheating herself. But hongsai really can''t help it. All the people in the tribe said that they didn''t go to the Honghe tribe. How can he find out? And hongsai believes that his people won''t cheat him. So what''s wrong with this boy and girl? "Hongsai, do you think you are one of the king of beasts in the city of king of beasts, and I dare not do anything to you?" The saint''s mood is getting worse. At this time, Nante, who was standing beside hongsai, suddenly thought of something. He suddenly said, "my father is not lying. The flying lion in the city of king of beasts has never been to the Red River tribe, but I probably know what kind of person the saint is looking for." "He said "I have a younger brother who was born to my father and other partners. But when he was 12 years old, he had a fight with my father and ran away from home. After so many years, the heartless one couldn''t come back to see my father." With that, Nantes felt very hard. After hearing what Nantes said, hongsai turns around and looks at Nantes. "Dad, I know you have to be angry. You want to protect your younger brother. Even if you have the slightest bit, you will try your best, but what can you get in return? Will my brother appreciate you? Dad, I don''t know what my younger brother is like now, but I will never let you take risks. " Nante said in a high voice, and the people around him nodded. The virgin seemed very interested at this time, and then asked a lot about the son. Nantes said everything. As long as the virgin asked, she only asked the virgin to bypass her father. Nantes hates Tengxiao. He''s been away for so many years. Why don''t he just die outside, but he''s just causing trouble. It''s really irritating for others to find their old nest to deal with them. Then comes his old father, who always wants to take over his own throne. In the middle of this, he tries to be a good young city leader. What happens? His father is still thinking about Tengxiao, the little bastard. How can Tengxiao be loved by his father wholeheartedly, but he has nothing. In this case, don''t blame him for his lack of brotherhood. When Tengxiao left many years ago, he said that as long as Tengxiao could survive and no longer appear in front of him, he would never fight against Tengxiao, but Tengxiao still appeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 At this time, hongsai just looked at Nantes in disappointment, then turned to the saint and said, "the saint may not be any child, after all, he is not strong, and it should not be him." Hongsai is very clear about the influence behind the saint. It''s because he understands that he has to explain it more clearly, because once he is targeted by the saint, the child will not die and will be disabled. It''s useless to avoid poison. The saint understood what hung Sai was thinking. She pointed her finger at Nantes and asked with a smile, "Nantes, please tell me about your brother." Nantes is naturally willing to, and this so-called saint is one of those powerful. As long as he climbs up to her, is he worried that hongsai will pass on the throne to others in the future? Nantes said what she could and what she knew. After listening to this, the virgin pondered for a while, then asked with a smile, "Nantes, you are very good, or how about you just follow me?" Nantes hesitated when she heard this. The saint is very important, but it''s a multiple-choice question. If she wants to be a servant dog, why not? He''s the heir to the lion. The saint probably wanted to understand Nantes idea, and then said with a smile: "Nantes, I just casually give you a hexagram, you are afraid that you will not be the king of beasts in the future, why don''t you just follow me?" "Nantes, I don''t mean to deceive you. I don''t mean to deceive you in terms of my identity. I don''t know how many people in the world want to ask for my divination but can''t. You can think it over." Saint said with a smile, and then went to rest. Anyway, it has been made clear that the man of the flying lion is probably the son that hongsai was expelled from. According to Nantes, it is interesting that even hongsai does not know where his son has gone. Hongsai looked at Nantes and said coldly, "Nantes, how does it feel to sell your own brother?" Nantes looked at him angrily. "He''s not my brother." When it comes to Tengxiao, Nante is angry. Even if hongsai is the king of beasts, he can''t betray his partner. Tengxiao was born by Nante and other females, which is the evidence of crime. When he thought of his mother''s shame and finally depressed, he hated it. The more Hong Sai loves Tengxiao, the more he hates him. It''s clear that he has lived in peace for several years. Why does Tengxiao appear again. "Nantes, can''t you let Tengxiao go? You have driven him out of the orc City, and he will not threaten your position. Why do you want to kill him? " Hung Sai asked Nantes heartache. "What do I do to him? He''s the one who killed himself and provoked the saint." Thinking of Tengxiao provoking those who couldn''t, Nante felt very comfortable. "Nantes, I know I''m wrong, but I''ve done this to you. Why don''t you get rid of it? Why? " Hongsai asked very sad. "What have you done to me? Are you good to me? " Nantes looks at her father sarcastically. "Nante, I''m a failed father. I''m sorry for you, and I''m even more sorry for Tengxiao. I knew from a very early age that you bullied Tengxiao. Because of my guilt, I didn''t dare to blame you. I had to be good to Tengxiao to compensate Tengxiao. But because of my love, you made Tengxiao worse. Later, when you calculated Tengxiao, I chose to let go and pretend Deaf as mute, let you drive Tengxiao out of the king of beasts city. I chose you from the two children. I thought you could not hate it. I thought you could make an end between Tengxiao and Tengxiao. I can''t forget that. Forgive me. " As he said this, he was very sad. When Nantes heard this, he looked at him in shock. "What did you say? You chose me? Do you know I framed Tengxiao? " "Well, I know you may not believe me, Nantes. I just want to say that as a father, I''m not sorry, I''m not." After a long time, Hong Sai said, "I know you want my position. I''ll give it to you. I suggest you contact less with the saint. I don''t know what kind of person the saint is. It''s unpredictable. I''ll give you the throne in a few days. Of course, I''m sorry for Tengxiao. I can''t let you kill him. I''ll give Tengxiao my right men to protect him. Anyway, you can''t help me People who may not believe me, you have your own followers, that''s it. " Hongsai said that the whole person would grow old. He walked out slowly. When Nantes heard this, he was silent for a long time. Then he became ecstatic. He became one of the rulers of the orc city. As for hongsai''s words, Nante didn''t want to pay any attention. Even if hongsai finally chose him, he could only say that he was better than Tengxiao and more suitable to be an heir. When Hong Sai returned to his own materials, the first thing he did was to gather his men. There are several people under hongsai''s command. Apart from the guards, Bai Kun, the counselor he invited in person a few years ago, is his favorite. Bai Kun is not a member of the flying lion family, but a member of the Fox family. Bai Kun has the unique treachery and beauty of the Fox family. Hongsai is not sure about his attitude. On weekdays, he is very loyal and respectful to himself Bai Kun never cares about anything. He doesn''t know how to take this man in."Bai Kun, I''ve decided to pass on the position of king of beasts to Nantes, and Nantes has never been close to you, so I want to give you to Tengxiao. Of course, everything depends on your own meaning. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you." Hongsai knows that once he takes off the position of the king of beasts, these people may not be as obedient as they are now, especially when the target is Tengxiao, the hopeless master who has been driven away, so it''s better for the people below to choose this kind of thing. Sure enough, several people on the scene frowned when they heard this. Among them, Milo, the captain of the guard, frowned and asked, "I understand what you mean, and I''d like to listen to what you mean, but where is master Tengxiao now? Is he going back to the city of the king of beasts? " When Hong Sai heard this, he shook his head. "I don''t know where Tengxiao is, and I think the next saint will go to find Tengxiao. I owe this child a lot, so I want you to protect him. You are the people I trust most." Milo''s brow became a Sichuan character when he heard this. He is loyal to hongsai and willing to follow Tengxiao, but Tengxiao doesn''t know where he is now. The world is so big. How can he look for it? What''s more, he still has friends and cubs. Is he going to leave these people behind and do nothing to look for Tengxiao all over the world? "Wang, I know what you mean, but now we don''t know where master Tengxiao is. If we are looking for him all over the world, we are afraid that it will frighten the snake. Besides, we all have partners. It''s hard to find someone. Do you think we can find someone, and then the whole family will go over?" Milo asked carefully. Hongsai sighs when he hears Milo''s words. He knows he''s worried, but Milo''s words are also true. After all, he doesn''t know where Tengxiao is. It''s unrealistic for Milo to lead his family to wander aimlessly. It''s comforting for Milo to go to Tengxiao. At that time, suddenly said, "no, I''ll go and look for it. Anyway, I''m very busy with no family." When Bai Kun opened his mouth, Miluo looked at him gratefully, "Bai Kun, if you find master Tengxiao, you will send us a message. We will go to him." "All right." Bai Kun promised, but at that time, could he still send a message back? Bai Kun is very suspicious. Seeing that Bai Kun was the first soldier, Hong Sai called all the people beside him away, and then stared at him for a long time. "Bai Kun, I don''t know if you are bored or for other purposes. I''ll ask you a question. Will you hurt Tengxiao?" "No Bai Kun says very simply that he has nothing to do with Tengxiao. How can he hurt him? As for the purpose, I don''t know now. Let''s see. "Well, as long as you don''t hurt Tengxiao, I''ll be satisfied." Hongsai said happily. "Where did Tengxiao last appear?" Bai Kun asked directly. "It is said that the Honghe tribe bought white jade and then attracted the attention of the saint." Hong Sai is also one of the controllers of a city. He has already inquired why Tengxiao attracts people''s attention. This ordinary Orc doesn''t understand the function of white jade, but hongsai knows it. Besides making ornaments, the most important thing of jade is to make the cornerstone of totem. Totem, you know, the city of the king of beasts is only half a disabled totem. It seems that Tengxiao has his own fortune. It''s just because of this that he can make a group of baikun If Tengxiao is just a common Orc of the tribe, hongsai won''t do it. "I don''t know if you have a way to look for Tengxiao, king of beasts?" Bai Kun asked directly that there might be no way for others. Hongsai should have a way. When Hong Sai heard this, he was silent for a while and said, "I have reserved a drop of blood left by Tengxiao. If you take it, it will guide you. However, this blood donation can only guide the general scope, and you have to find the rest yourself." At the beginning, he would leave such a drop of blood, just want to see if Tengxiao is still alive, just like this. Bai Kun laughs at this and reaches out his hand directly, waiting for Hong Sai to give him something. Hongsai used to love Tengxiao. Everyone said that he loved Tengxiao. As a result, Nante directly framed Tengxiao and drove Tengxiao out of the king of beasts city. You should know that Tengxiao at that time was only half a boy, not yet an adult. Hongsai''s heart was really cold. He didn''t think Tengxiao was alive enough, but he left such a drop of blood to show his love. Now it''s time So I will give my people to Tengxiao. I want to invest on both sides. I think the tribe that can use white jade is not bad. As for why he is willing to leave the orc City, it is because there is nothing that can attract him in the orc city. In addition, he has an intuition that the orc city will be in chaos next time, and what he will do next will be right. Since he was a child, his intuition has been extremely magical, and he has been following his intuition. He also wanted to see what kind of person Tengxiao was and whether he was worthy to be his master. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 Tengxiao didn''t know that he had been exposed, and he led a powerful enemy. As for the so-called father, Tengxiao didn''t expect and didn''t want to go back, so he didn''t even want what Hong gave him. When he was young, he begged for the kingdom of Wu to be driven away. When he was wronged, he didn''t believe it. The day he left the king of beasts City, he said that he was with him It doesn''t matter anymore. Tengxiao didn''t know that someone would run to Daze tribe and disturb his life. The Daze tribe beat back the black wolf bandit group and captured more than 100 black wolf bandits to be slaves. When the surrounding tribes knew this, they all stared at the Daze tribe in amazement. The Daze tribe didn''t look strong. In the past, many people would starve to death every winter. I didn''t expect that they could beat back the black wolf bandits without any damage now Wolf bandit, you know, even the little master of Juque tribe died in this battle. When Yuansheng died, the Juque tribe was naturally very angry and began to hate daze tribe. Although Yuansheng''s death had nothing to do with daze tribe on the surface, and even the black wolf bandit group was brought by Yuansheng himself, Weixi was angry. In his opinion, the small tribes in the Luoyue mountains were all attached to the hands of the Juque tribe and survived. They were very angry For salt mines, daze tribe should hand over the salt mines with both hands. It''s absolutely unforgivable that daze tribe people dare to join hands with orcs to kill their son. Daze tribe really takes the alliance of the tribe as a God. It''s nothing to lose a daze tribe in winter. Wouldn''t it be nice if the killing of daze tribe didn''t get out? Yuansheng already had a plan to destroy daze tribe in his heart. Yuansheng died. Wei Xi''s eyes were wrong when he left. Mengtai knew that Wei Xi was hating his own tribe. Daze tribe was afraid to have a bad relationship with Juque tribe. If there was no evidence, Wei Xi would have gone to war with daze tribe. Because of Yuansheng''s death, the Juque tribe will no longer click on the salt mine and go straight away, while Leihe and his family will continue to dig the salt mine. Without the people of the Juque tribe in the forest, Leihe and his family can go hunting by themselves, but there is no need to trouble daze tribe. Besides, there are not many salt mines. They estimate that they will not dig for another ten days. Think about it. With Yinzhu, the tribe is much better off, but it has been attacked by many enemies. Of course, Mengtai won''t blame Yinzhu for this. If the tribe wants to develop, those enemies have to face it. After all, Juque tribe doesn''t want to have a tribe to develop and then surpass him. This is because of its interests, and it has nothing to do with Yinzhu. Besides, Yin Zhu''s enemies are the ancient goddess for thousands of years. Compared with them, the Juque tribe is nothing. They are not worried about debts and lice. Yin Zhu had never known that there were bandits in the world before, especially when Jing Taiyuan talked about their tribe. Yin Zhu knew the cruelty of the world. Daze tribe must develop, not only economically but also militarily. If it is backward, it will be beaten. It is a truth that has existed for thousands of years. "Patriarch, I want to build a high wall in our tribe, so that our tribe has the most basic defense. At least it''s not so easy for others to kill us. Besides, I''m worried that the people of Juque tribe will retaliate against us. Once there is a high wall, the security of our tribe will be improved a lot." Yin Zhu has long wanted to build a city wall similar to the city of darkness. In the past, there were so many males in the tribe. They would hunt and get food every day, and get more food for the people of the tribe. There was no spare time to build the city wall. Now more than 100 males would be enough. Montaigne hesitated. "But we don''t know how to build the wall." Who doesn''t want a wall like the city of darkness? At least there is such a wall. In winter, even when the beast comes, it can last for a long time. "Build walls with stones." Yin Zhu thought that he had seen many stone houses by the sea in his previous life, which was very solid. There is a stone mountain not far away from shitoudaze tribe. Yin Zhu also plans to expand the tribe''s area, and then build a wall to make it bigger. After all, daze tribe will certainly have a lot more people in the future, and the pattern can''t be too small. As for building walls, clay and sand will be used, so the East and West will be very solid. Is it OK? She will go back and try, and if it can, it can be built There are many houses. Yin Zhu is not prepared to sleep in caves all her life. Although it''s normal for orcs to sleep in caves, she''s not used to it. A hundred are not used to it. When Meng Tai heard Yin Zhu''s plan, he waved his hand and agreed with it. He wished the tribe could have a high city wall. The scene described by Yin Zhu would be beautiful to death. Of course, Yin Zhu, who does these things, is also the material of the commander. Now she can''t do anything. There is sand in the sand river. At that time, she can use a bamboo sieve to filter out fine sand, but the clay needs to be carefully searched. Besides, this clay can also burn porcelain. Although Yin Zhu can''t burn porcelain, he knows a general method. Yin Zhu thinks it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he has his own ideas. When the time comes, the great orcs will try more and find the right way. Fortunately, clay is not a scarce thing. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo find clay in the back mountain of the tribe.As for stones, they can also be broken into long strips. If the people on the earth are so strong, they can''t be moved. But orcs are not the same. A young male Orc can hold up to five or six modern people, and Yin Zhu also teaches them to use pulley bars to help them. It can be said that the efficiency is high. Yin Zhu and the slaves of the tribe began to build the city wall. What kind of people are the black wolf bandits? They are so enslaved that they want to escape when they start to take care of their wounds. Then they found that the people of daze tribe didn''t care about them at all, so they swaggered out. Then they found that when they left daze tribe for about 50 kilometers When they get back a little, they will find that all the bad symptoms are better. This group of people don''t understand that they can''t do without daze tribe. No wonder the Daze tribe didn''t stop them at all. They just sat and watched them eat. They thought that a group of people would fight back here, prepare to fight against the Daze tribe, and then remove their mess. However, when they were about to fight the Daze tribe, they found that when they had this idea, the deep pain came again, and it was more intense than just now. For a moment, the black wolf bandits rolled on the ground one by one, crying and howling, and they wanted to die immediately. Then they found that no matter they fled or threatened the Daze tribe, they would only be punished more severely, and the Daze tribe had nothing to do with it. Even if the robbers were very unwilling, they tried many times in a row, but there was no effect at all. On the contrary, they made their lives worse than death. They were decadent and obedient. "Is it enough? If it''s not enough, we can continue." This group of people is not so easy to accept, but Yin Zhu plans to convince them. She doesn''t plan to teach this group of disobedient subordinates in the future. Although Yin Zhu is smiling, the black wolf bandits have been in daze tribe for so many days, but they know who Yin Zhu is. Especially when they hear that the powerful bows, arrows and poisons are all made by Yin Zhu, the bandits feel very cold. This is a small flower on the surface, but inside it is a black and solid cannibal flower. They can''t afford to be provoked. If Yin Zhu runs away or kills him early What about the price of betrayal? Will they ask for trouble like this? But it happened that the female actually looked at them with a smile and made a fool of themselves again and again, and then asked them calmly if they had enough. "That''s enough. I''ll talk about the rules of our tribe." Yin Zhu looked at the slaves coldly. "Here you should listen to me, and all your words should listen to me. If you disobey me, you can try. I''m very glad that someone will come out and set an example for others to see what the end of betrayal is." Mingming didn''t say a word, but let the slaves all fell into the ice. They are all like this. How dare they talk about betrayal? However, the female is so clever that she says that she will only listen to her in the future. Does she want to surpass the patriarch? Do they want to go to the patriarch''s side to apply eyedrops? However, this idea was passed through the heads of the slaves and then discarded. After all, compared with the patriarch, the patriarch was much more kind, and the female devil could not be provoked. "Of course, there are rewards and punishments. Those who can''t do well or betray will be dead, I promise. As for those who do well, as long as you listen to my command and work hard, you can remove your slave status and become ordinary people in the tribe in five years." After a slap and then a sugar, Yin Zhu can also use this move. As long as the bandits don''t continue to be evil, Yin Zhu will give them the identity of ordinary people. Moreover, five years will ensure the rapid development of daze tribe. At that time, these people will not be angry even if they want to jump. If five years have passed, daze tribe will still be afraid of these bandits, then she will You can go straight to death, don''t say anything to avenge Bena. When a group of slaves heard this, they looked at Yin Zhu in surprise. "Are you serious?" They still thought that they would be slaves for a lifetime and they would not be free. Although the five years is a little long, it is a short time compared with a lifetime. At least they still have hope, isn''t it? "Of course I never lie, and I promise what I say will work." Yin Zhu responded very simply. The slaves were excited when they heard this. They knew Yin Zhu''s position in daze tribe, and they would not cheat them. Thinking of this, they all clenched their fists and said that they would work hard and strive to be a good man, and then they would change their slave status five years later. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 The people of daze tribe here are building their homes in full swing, while Sufi of Juque tribe has a hard time. At this time, she is living in dire straits. Because the high-level of the Juque tribe know who Sophie is, the real skilled and long eyed people don''t like her, so she can only hang out with the ordinary males of the Juque tribe. However, Sophie takes her own tribe as a springboard to find a good partner. How can she choose these ordinary males. Before making trouble on Yin Zhu in the market, she was tied up in the market for a while. But as time went by, she ran out again and kept seducing him. The male was too embarrassed to turn his face, and the female became angry. All the men who could be thought of by Sophie were good males. She had the function of attracting females. Her tribe was not enough. Where could she get the chance of Sophie It can be said that Sophie was isolated by the females of Juque tribe. If Sophie can live an honest life and marry a man who is kind to her, her life will be flat. Anyway, the male won''t let the female suffer, but Sophie is not willing to marry a man she doesn''t like. This time, Sophie goes to hook up with a man and gets into trouble with a master. The female comes from Tianxue, the patriarch of Juque tribe. Although Yuansheng''s death has come to an end, the Juque tribe, especially the patriarch''s family, must have kept it in mind. Because of the rules, daze tribe has not been able to take action for the time being, but the cause of the matter is Sophie. If there is no salt mine mentioned by Sophie, can Yuansheng go to the beast forest? So it''s Sophie''s fault to think that this female went to the Juque tribe, not to say that she would inherit the family for the people of the Juque tribe, but to pick out the good males in the tribe. She really thought that the tribe was the back garden of her family, so she could come as she wanted. You know, most of the males in the tribe despise Sophie, but this man doesn''t know whether he''s alive or dead. Now he''s running in front of her to snatch the man. It''s because Yuansheng''s death is full of fire, so there''s a reason to find a place. Tianxue directly takes a long whip to beat Sophie all over the floor, whining, whistling. The male can''t beat the female, but there''s no rule that the female can''t beat the female. Because many people in the Juque tribe have long been disgusted with Sophie, so Sophie was beaten. Many people were secretly happy, and no one would save her. Baize really likes Sophie. However, the appearance that Sophie comes to Juque tribe to make trouble for others makes him feel a little cold. Although it is said that females can choose several partners, if Sophie decides that there are three or five people, Baize will not say anything, but Sophie is not. She does not refuse the males who are nice to her, and does not care if she likes them Because of this, he was scolded by his father, sister and elder brother, saying that he had no brain. Baize is cold hearted and doesn''t want to take care of Sophie. But he can''t help but want to save Sophie when she is beaten and bullied by Tianxue. In the end, he is stopped by Hongying. Whether it''s to let Tianxue take it out or for the sake of Baize''s future, he always wants to let Sophie get beaten like this. Only in this way can Sophie take heart and know that in the Juque tribe, only by relying on Baize can he get rid of it Ze she can live well, so that she will take Baize seriously. Baize is moved by Hongying. He really doesn''t want to follow Sophie passively. Even if he likes it, it shouldn''t be like this. In this way, Sophie was beaten to pieces and hung up in the tree by the snow. Many females feel relieved when they see this. After watching Sophie, they are still coquettish and seductive. When Sophie was tossed to death, he was about to be out of breath. Bai Ze rushed to take the people away. Looking at Sophie lying in his arms, Bai Ze felt a little distressed. He fed Sophie with water, and then said feebly, "Sophie, don''t go to those people in the tribe, they won''t like you." Sophie turns a white eye when she hears this. She has already hated all the people in the Juque tribe. So is Baize. Sophie knows very well that if Baize wants to save her, she doesn''t have to wait until now. However, Baize just comes to save her when she is about to be tossed to death. She wants to let her look at the trivial things. Can he control her? But now she really can only rely on him. She can''t quarrel with her. Later, everything will have to wait until later. But this time things also gave Sophie the most profound lesson, that is, no strength, nothing is useless, beauty is useless, and she ah strength, never be trampled on. In the past, she chose young, strong and promising people. For the sake of the future, she really thought about it seriously. But now Sophie doesn''t think that much. In fact, some of the old people have more power. Can the upper class of this tribe not be so clean? There are many evil spirits in the color, but she didn''t like them before. Now they are her good friends. Sophie had a good rest at Baize''s for more than ten days. After ten days, the people of Juque tribe went crazy. Because Sophie, who used to seduce people everywhere, chose five partners at a time. Among them, her husband is Yan Hui, the four elders who have already died. Normally, when the male Orc''s partner is dead, he will not choose another partner. He will only grow old lonely. But the elder Yan Hui is different. He is a master who likes color. Moreover, Yan Hui is old enough to be Sophie He''s my father.The other four are Xinping, Chenghe, RIYUAN and Yongnian. They all have their own characteristics. Xinping''s ability and appearance are not good, but this man''s brother is the first warrior of the Juque tribe. He won the battle, which Sophie seduced. He won everything, but one thing is bad, which is to help his brother. No matter what his brother does, he is unconditional maintenance, so Xinping''s brother is good Even if Ping has no ability, he can still speak in the Juque tribe, because no one dares to provoke his brother. Chenghe is the ugliest man in the Juque tribe, even a monster. He is not a half orc, but his face is distorted and doesn''t look like a human. Anyway, he is very ugly and frightening, and he will go crazy. Once he goes crazy, he will enter the killing mode, and no one can stop him. Even if he wins the war, he can''t win I''d like to thank you for your commitment. When Chenghe is not mad, his strength is a little lower than that of winning the battle. It can be said that the whole Juque tribe is at the top. Chenghe didn''t choose him because he was ugly. He wanted a partner for a long time, but he couldn''t help it. This time Sophie chose him, but he was so happy. RIYUAN is the leader of the guard in the tribe, but he lost one hand, but even if he lost one hand, his strength is still very high. Yongnian is the youngest. He is only 16 years old. He is a beautiful boy with red lips and white teeth. This one is probably used by Sophie to comfort herself. He is really a beautiful man. Sophie chose five partners at once, which was beyond everyone''s expectation, especially the fourth elder, who married again. All of them didn''t expect. Of course, the most unexpected thing was that Sophie didn''t choose Baize, and she left Baize behind. Baize was silly when he knew the result. He couldn''t understand how Sophie could make such a choice, how she could, how he couldn''t compare with the people she chose, but Sophie didn''t give him the answer. Bai Ze wants to ask Sophie what to do, but Wu Ming can see it at once. He directly binds his son, and let his eldest son watch Bai Ze, so that Bai Ze is less noisy. Sophie is too cruel, not only to others, but also to herself. Her son is her opponent. It''s estimated that the Juque tribe will be noisy in the future. Sophie is cruel. Such people knew that they shouldn''t have taken people over. Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret. The tribe can''t refuse to take a few people. They are starving ghosts. Wu Ming sighs deeply and has some helplessness. Later, he should pay more attention to Sophie. Of course, Sophie doesn''t want to provoke herself, and he doesn''t want to provoke this woman. As for mu Xing, he had been sealed by Sophie for a long time, and a person who threatened himself had nothing to do with it. After choosing her partner, Sophie simply held a ceremony, and moved into the cave where the four elders lived. After choosing her partner, Sophie didn''t come out to show off. Instead, she took good care of several partners'' lives, as if she had changed her life. All the females of Juque tribe dare not trouble Sophie. Let alone that Sophie has found a partner and is not their enemy. Moreover, Sophie is very favored by the four elders. It is said that at the beginning, some people ran to Sophie to talk, but they were directly kicked by Chenghe. Even the four elders also scolded her severely. All the people selected by Sophie really like her beauty. Except Yongnian is useless, the others can get in touch with the actual interests of Juque tribe. After accepting several partners, the first thing Sophie does is to find Tianxue''s trouble. Moreover, Sophie calculates Tianxue directly, and then makes people beat Tianxue hard. Sophie knows it and shows it In the end, she would like to Tianxue''s life or not, clean up can, she is now very measured, even if the patriarch knows, and finally is an apology, no one can take her how. The people of the tribe saw that even Tianxue had been cleaned up so miserably, and they all shrunk their necks and dared to stretch their heads there. Sophie began to penetrate into the affairs of the Juque tribe. She wanted to stand tall and never let others control her own destiny. All those who offended her had to die. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 Yin Zhu took the slaves and began to build the city wall. Now all the slaves are obedient. They know that they can''t change their present situation. The best way is to be obedient and then be free. As for freedom, Yin Zhu believes that as long as daze tribe is sincere to these people, humiliates them, and sees the bright future of daze tribe, these people will be happy Can you go? Every day, Yin Zhu followed Jono to supervise the construction of the wall of the tribe. At the beginning, the people of the tribe would try their best to instruct the slaves to work. But after five or six days, looking at the large wall that stood up, some people of daze tribe were busy. As long as they had time, they began to help. After all, the wall belonged to Daze tribe. Think about the wall like this I''m proud. It''s from my own tribe. These slaves worked very hard, and Yin Zhu would not treat them harshly on food. Moreover, the fighting power of the tribe has been greatly improved, and the tribe people can get more prey when they go out, so food is not a problem at all. At the beginning, these slaves were accepted, but this can only be regarded as mandatory, because there is no alternative, there is no way to resist, they are basically ready to accept their fate, and even some people began to think that if the people of daze tribe are too excessive, then they would rather not live, only to find out that the people of daze tribe did not do anything to them, even to help them They didn''t treat them badly even when they ate and drank, which was much different from the slaves in the legend. In fact, these treatments were decided by Yin Zhu and Meng Tai after discussion. Although these people became slaves, Yin Zhu felt that they had to have dignity. These people made mistakes and could use labor instead of punishment, but they should be given respect and rights. After all, it''s better to let these people take the initiative by forcing others to work for you. Yin Zhu was so kind to the slaves. At the beginning, the people of the tribe had different opinions, especially the 30 new females and Tai Yuan. They all asked to punish the bandits severely, but Meng Tai persuaded them and gave them some compensation to make them live a better life in daze tribe. These females also protested that all the males of their tribe except Taiyuan died. In order to survive in the future, they must marry the men of daze tribe. Then they will naturally be the people of daze tribe. They can''t kill them regardless of the interests of daze tribe. Besides, the patriarch has given compensation to these people. What else can they say. This group of slaves also felt the kindness of daze tribe to them. If they fell into the hands of any other tribe, they would not live as well as they do now, and they would gradually concentrate and work hard. Jono also selected two more obedient and hard-working people as the team leader, which are called endlessly and Yanxing. These two people can also help Jono manage this group of people very well, and they often coordinate internal contradictions. It took Yin Zhu a month to work overtime to finish the construction of the city wall. The only reason why he was so quick was because Yin Zhu had a sense of crisis. He always felt that it was better to finish the construction of the city wall as soon as possible, otherwise daze tribe would be in danger. In this month, they were all very tired. For this, Jono sincerely gave thanks to these people. For this, the slaves were very excited. They worked very hard in this month, but now it''s enough to get Jono''s thanks. Daze tribe is not heartless, and they will not die because they are slaves. It seems that it is good to stay in daze tribe. On the day when the wall was built, Mengtai and several elders of the tribe stood under the high wall. They were very excited. This is the wall of daze tribe. The first tribe in Luoyue mountain has a wall. With this wall, the safety of the tribe is greatly improved. The safety of the tribe is higher. Will there be fewer people coming to the tribe? That night, the tribe prepared a large number of sacrifices and began to offer sacrifices. Yin Zhu once again communicated with the totem stone. This time, including the efforts of the group, daze tribe awakened more than 60 totem warriors. There were about 50 slaves in the group, and they could only say that the human quality of the group was too good. Endlessly and wild geese also wake up. At the beginning, they feel that their strength is improving like flying. Some wonder, what''s the matter with the double strength? Then Jono explained to them that this is the power of totem, and it is also the lowest level totem, which can be upgraded in the future. When they heard this, they were excited. Strength, what is more important than their own strength? If they have absolute strength, do they still need to be robbers? Will it be reduced to slavery now? Moreover, the stronger their strength is, the higher their value will be, and their status will rise in the future. It has to be said that these people are all human spirits, and there is no need for Jono to say more about them. They all say that they will work hard and stay in daze tribe in the future. As for the loyalty of this group of people, Jono said that he had taken all of them. This group of people has high strength and will never betray the tribe at present. This is the best hand to use. Jono doesn''t worry about promoting them. Even if they are released from slavery five years later, once they leave the tribe, the totem will be deprived, so that they can gain the strength from the totem He doesn''t have to worry about these people rebelling. Besides, a group of people who are used to their own strength suddenly lose their absolute strength. Can they get used to it?Just when daze tribe built the wall, Bai Kun came to the Luoyue mountain. Seeing the direction of blood, Bai Kun laughed. Who would have thought that the little prince of king of beasts city came to the Luoyue mountain? Even hongsai didn''t expect that. Hongsai only knew that he was in the north. It is said that life in the Luoyue mountains is very backward, and the food and clothing inside are very poor, so I don''t know what''s waiting for me. The first stop Bai Kun went to was the Juque tribe, because the Juque tribe was the first tribe in the Luoyue mountains. Whether it was to ask for information or to find a temporary place to stay, the Juque tribe was the first. Orcs are more tolerant and enthusiastic towards outsiders. Of course, except for orcs, when Bai Kun went to Juque tribe, he could go to other places except some special places. After arriving at the Juque tribe, Bai Kun didn''t immediately say that he wanted to find Tengxiao. Instead, he first found a cave to live in, and then listened to the gossip around him. Anyway, he just stayed in the Juque tribe for a while, and didn''t eat their food. The Juque tribe asked someone to come to Bai Kun. The more he was unwilling to join the Juque tribe, Bai Kun didn''t refuse. He just said to think about it first. Bai Kun stayed in the Juque tribe for a week. During this week, what he heard most was not the head of the tribe, nor any elder, but a female named Sophie. The female married five husbands. Although she looked at the five husbands, it seemed that her husband was in a high position. In fact, the others should not be underestimated. The woman was very ambitious, and Bai Kun''s Fox was smiling It''s the first time I''ve seen such an ambitious female. He wants to see the objects that make him curious. However, this meeting caused trouble. Sophie''s five sons in law are not satisfied with each other except the youngest, who is good-looking and used to comfort herself. She was forced to endure nausea to be with those people. However, Yongnian is useless. Her previous husbands are all angry, and she has to make use of them. All of them have to be together with Sophie. Sophie is not easy to refuse. Yongnian is useless. She can''t say anything in front of any of them. Sophie has no chance to get along with him. It''s useless. Even it''s Yongnian''s turn This guy couldn''t keep it. Sophie was so angry that she almost didn''t vomit blood. How did she choose him before. The orcs of the fox clan are very beautiful one by one. Bai Kun is one of the best among them. It can be said that with a smile, they can hook out half of the souls of others. If they are always compared with Bai Kun, they will be better than each other. Sophie''s heart fell when she saw such a beautiful man. There are still such beautiful people in the world. She wants to get her. Of course, Sophie is no longer a young woman. She will look forward and backward when she does things. The reason why she dares to attack baikun is that baikun is not a member of Juque tribe, but a wandering Orc without background. For such an orc, even if she dies, no one will ask him for justice. She has married so many disgusting men and always wants to find her own heart It''s comfortable inside. As for her five husbands, Sophie doesn''t care. Anyway, females can marry many times. This is her right, and no one can stop it. Of course, common females also marry four or five females, but there are seven or eight more. Anyway, there is no regulation. Sophie began to appear in front of Bai Kun, as if she were a peerless beauty. Bai Kun was still a little curious about this woman, but when he saw this woman, she couldn''t help losing her appetite. Could she be more beautiful than himself? Such a man always winks in front of him like a cramp, which makes him unable to eat. He appreciates a determined female, but he may not be willing to live with such a cruel female. Besides, Sophie can only be regarded as an insidious woman. Sophie has been seducing for several days, but there is no effect at all. She doesn''t want to wait and is ready to be tough. Anyway, Bai Kun doesn''t have the strength to resist. Who is Bai Kun? The first counsellor under hongsai''s command, if he can let a woman calculate, he won''t live any longer. He just wipes his neck. The best way to deal with Sophie is to find her enemies to deal with her. Bai Kun''s strategy is also very simple. He directly finds Sophie''s rival female Tianxue, who can check Sophie''s identity and ability. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 Although Sophie is famous for choosing several males of Juque tribe, the females of Tianxue don''t like Sophie. The females are always arrogant. For the sake of each other''s high status, which female would choose someone who can''t see others. However, Sophie''s identity has changed. She is no longer the one who has just arrived at the Juque tribe and is helpless. Tianxue is about to be overwhelmed by a single four elder. Fortunately, the four elders still have a bottom line. It''s a pet to spoil Sophie, but she won''t trouble the people for no reason. However, if anyone dares to show Sophie''s face, the four elder will find a place. Tianxue finally finds a way to attack Sophie. Seeing Bai Kun carefully hiding behind her, Tianxue begins to scold her. "Sophie, if you want to be shameless, you want to seduce a good male. You seduce a good male from Manchu tribe, and you marry five partners. Is that enough for you?" "Tianxue, don''t pretend to be righteous in front of me. This man is not from the tribe. How dare you stop me?" Sophie doesn''t want to talk to Tianxue at all. Recently, her treatment in Juque tribe is much better, but many people look down on her and gossip behind her. Not enough. Now her status is far from enough. She has to work hard so that those people in the Juque tribe can''t even gossip about her behind her back. Tian Xue can''t help sneering when she hears Sophie''s words, "Sophie, although Bai Kun is an outsider, he''s not something you can bully. He''s my man. You want to rob me, and you want me to give you a look." The simplest way for the two women to fight for the best is to rob men. Only with this excuse can Tian Xue protect Bai Kun. "Fart, what your people, it is clear that you want to deliberately compete with me to find an excuse." Sophie cried unhappily. When Tianxue heard this, she said with a smile, "since Sophie doesn''t believe it, I''ll ask Bai Kun who he likes. It''s clear at a glance." Tian Xue is very clear that in order to solve the problem, Bai Kun would like to play this play with himself. In the future, Bai Kun will not stay in this tribe for long. If he wants to stay, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Bai Kun''s appearance and temperament are very good. Even if she is her partner, she won''t suffer. Sophie didn''t know it was the alliance between Tianxue and baikun. She was so angry that she yelled, "let go of your mother''s fart. You guys are cheating me. Otherwise, if you two go to the ceremony directly, I will believe that he is your man. How about I let him go?" Sophie is directly against the general. "Why should I prove to you that you are old?" The sky snow Qi says. The farce here soon spread to the upper class of the Juque tribe, and the two sides rushed over. After all, both sides are the upper class of the tribe, and it is not good to quarrel. This is aiya from Tianxue. Aiya is Tianxue''s sister-in-law. "Tianxue, why do you talk to a woman like her? You have lost your taste. Let''s go." Aiya is now a hundred people who don''t like Sophie. Of course, most of them are disgusted. At the beginning, she knew that Sophie had some scheming and deliberately made friends with herself. However, it''s normal to have scheming. Aiya never thought that Sophie didn''t even have the bottom line for her status, so she could climb up regardless of her status. Thinking of Baize, who is dejected after being abandoned by Sophie, aiya wants to say that she really thanks Sophie for letting go of her brother. If Sophie really loves Baize''s partner, she will feel even more disgusted. In addition, it''s Yan Hui who comes to Sophie''s side. Tianxue doesn''t want to leave in such a gloomy way. She calls out to Yan Hui in a loud voice, "elder four, Sophie has five partners. How can she rob a man from me? You five can''t satisfy her? If that''s the case, I have a lot of animal whip over there. I''ll send it back to the four elders to make up for it. " Yan Hui''s face turned green when he heard this. He looked at Sophie with a overcast face, and then directly grabbed Sophie''s hand and dragged it towards his home. Aiya heard this and looked at Tianxue helplessly, "Tianxue, why do you have to face the four elders like this? I''m afraid that the four elders hate me." The sky snow hear this words very disdain of smile, "Yan Hui that old thing I still can be afraid of him?"? If Chenghe is that lunatic, I may be a little afraid. Yan Hui is just an old man who depends on the old to sell his old Aiya heard this, some helpless point Tianxue''s forehead, "OK, go back, less trouble, father''s mood is not very good." After Yuansheng died, Wei Xi was not in a better mood. The young clan leader of Juque tribe turned the window in the gutter of a small tribe, and they were able to revenge openly. What a pity. Aiya originally thought that there were many good things in daze tribe, or Juque tribe could cooperate with daze tribe for common development, but Yuansheng died, and Juque tribe and daze could only become enemies. Although Yuansheng died because of black wolf bandits and orcs, everyone knew that daze tribe''s writing was in it, even if daze tribe was not the mastermind, but it was not the reason It''s unforgivable, too. Recently, the Juque tribe has been paying close attention to Daze tribe. After all, daze tribe can defeat the black wolf bandit group without any loss. When this achievement came out, the whole Luoyue mountain was shocked, and so was the Juque tribe, because it didn''t care much before. The Juque tribe only knew that Daze tribe had made a trap, and there was a weapon that could be launched remotely, Juque The reason why the tribe didn''t launch it was to find out clearly and catch up with the Daze tribe.Wei Xi sent people to Daze tribe to inquire about the news. However, one day a message was sent there, and today a message was sent again, saying that another high wall had been built by daze tribe. Now it has been built. Aiya and Hongying went to see the city wall from a distance. It was built with huge stones. The long stones, at least two or three thousand pounds, could be carried by several people even if the animal force was infinite. How could the high city wall get the stones up? Unfortunately, they don''t understand this reason. Daze tribe started to patrol from a distance because of the city wall. They would never let people from other tribes enter their territory, and they could only watch from a distance. "Damned daze tribe, sooner or later I will avenge Yuansheng." When it comes to Yuansheng, Tianxue is very sad. Now the black wolf bandits are dead, and the others are slaves. The orcs can be found in the dark city, but do they dare to fight with them? I dare not, so the only one who can get revenge is daze tribe. "Well, dad and the elders of the tribe will deal with this matter. You''d better not fight with Sophie at this time. She doesn''t know what to do. She has four elders to deal with her." Aiya rubbed Tianxue''s head. When Bai Kun on one side heard this, the fox turned his eyes around and became very interested in the Daze tribe they discussed. A small tribe, with not more than 100 adult males, was able to defeat the black wolf bandit group without any loss. He also used it to pit the minority leader of the Tuque tribe. The Daze tribe is so brave, and he also wanted to feel that the Daze tribe is very brave I''m confused. I''m afraid I''ll get revenge from the Juque tribe, but I didn''t expect that the Daze tribe should build a high city wall. Ah, the city wall, since ancient times, where else could the city wall be built besides the king of beasts city. This Juque tribe is not interesting. Just seeing that the females who are full are not fighting for men, he''d better go to Daze tribe to have a look. As for Tengxiao, let''s talk about it when we meet them. Sophie and Tianxue thought that Bai Kun almost didn''t fight. As a result, this guy left with a heavy burden. On the other hand, after Sophie was dragged back by Yan Hui, Yan Hui directly threw the man on the ground, and then looked at Sophie with disdain, "Sophie, you''d better not challenge my bottom line. If you are short of male, I''ll call Chenghe back and let him accompany you well. You''ll save the whole tribe wave. You want to jump up when you see a male." Sophie shook her head when she heard this. "No, no, no, I''ll be at home." Chenghe can be regarded as Sophie''s partner, but Sophie is really disgusted with that face. Every time she sees Chenghe, Sophie is disgusted, and Chenghe is very violent, without any pity. Every time she only cares about her own enjoyment, regardless of her feelings. She can be said to be a more open-minded person, and she can''t stand Chenghe. "It''s best to be good. If you''re not good, I have many ways to make you good. Sophie, it''s better to be a good female. Do you know that?" Yan Hui picked Sophie''s chin and said frivolously. In fact, does Yan Hui not know what kind of person Sophie is? When Sophie got close to him, the head of the tribe said Sophie was a man. Yan Hui thought he could control Sophie. Why not a woman who sent her to play with him? A young girl married an old man like this. Yan Hui knew what Sophie wanted, so he was willing to pet Sophie. Of course, this was just a pet, and it should never exceed his bottom line. The two sides could be said to be trading like this. He didn''t believe that Sophie really liked himself. He allowed Sophie to choose so many partners, and he still wanted to buy how? Sophie can only be very reluctant to bite the lower lip agreed. "Well, I''ll let Yongnian play with you." Looking at Sophie''s clever promise, Yan Hui gave her some rewards. Yongnian is Sophie''s partner. Xiaobailian also needs to be let out to breathe, so that Sophie won''t rush up as soon as she sees xiaobailian, as if she hasn''t seen xiaobailian. "And you? Are you not with me? " Sophie looks at Yan Hui coquettishly. "I''ll be back with you in the evening." Yan Hui smiles. Sophie is good at this. She knows the current affairs very well. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 Bai Kun found out the direction of daze tribe, and then went straight to Daze tribe. Needless to say, there are still many people going to Daze tribe along the way. Of course, most of them are detectives from various tribes. No wonder others care. He also wants to see the Daze tribe. When Bai Kun saw the towering wall from a distance, he was shocked. Even though he knew that daze tribe had built the wall, he thought it was an ordinary low wall. But this high and wide stone wall, you can see how strong the wall is. Can the orcs build it? The chief priest of daze tribe must be a man full of wisdom. Of course, there must be secrets in daze tribe. There are still many orcs around to wait and see, but Bai Kun goes straight forward. He wants to join the Daze tribe. As soon as Bai Kun stepped forward, he was stopped by the gatekeeper, "stop, who?" Today''s gatekeeper is Qingkui. He directly stops baikun. Outsiders can''t let them enter daze tribe casually. With the high city wall, the tribe will be much safer to do anything. There''s no need to worry about being learned by outsiders. "I''m a wandering ORC. I''ve heard about the deeds of daze tribe, so I''m here to join daze tribe." Bai Kun split his mouth and laughed sincerely. Qingkui took a look at baikun and said, "where are you from? Which tribe are you originally from? Let''s make it clear." If the tribe wants to expand, it needs manpower urgently. But even if you need manpower, you can''t ask for it casually. At least you have to explain the origin clearly. Of course, some spies will be called in more or less. This is also impossible. However, as long as the totem is identified, it will be OK. Anyone who has evil intentions towards the tribe can''t be recognized by the totem, anyway These people can only be the most basic people, and only those who are recognized by Totem will become the top of the tribe. "I''m from outside the Luoyue mountain range. Because I''ve offended an enemy, I have no choice but to live in the Luoyue mountain range. I heard about daze tribe''s fight against black wolf bandits before. I''m here to join daze tribe with respect." Bai Kun''s smile curved his eyes and eyebrows, and he was very clever. Qingkui took a look at baikun, and then asked others to look at the gate, "you can meet the clan leader with me." After entering the gate, Bai Kun secretly looked at the environment of daze tribe. Well, the tribe was built very big, but there were fewer people. However, the people who looked at the tribe were full of spirit, no matter male or female or young, they were very happy, and no one was upset because they offended the Juque tribe. It seems that daze tribe should not be afraid of the Juque tribe, so they don''t know about daze What''s the inside story of the tribe? It''s not afraid of the Juque tribe. What''s more, the people of this tribe are very regular in their work. Although there are few people, their work efficiency is not low. In addition to looking around, Bai Kun also asked some small questions from time to time. What Bai Kun asked was not a question that could not be answered. Qing Kui told him without saying anything. Bai Kun also knew that if he wanted to get a secret, it would be impossible. He might as well ask some basic things and know some basic information. Along the way, Bai Kun was smiling and sweet mouthed. All the way, Qingkui cried. Qingkui fell in love with this young man. Of course, the other thing is that people with high facial values are likable, and the same sex is the same. Bai Kun is really beautiful. I''m afraid that the title of the first beautiful man in the tribe will come to Bai Kun, but the name of the tribe is different Blessed are the females. "Patriarch, his name is Bai Kun. He''s here to join our tribe." Qingkui already knows Bai Kun''s name on the road, but also because Bai Kun fabricated a pathetic identity, which makes Qingkui feel sorry for him. "Sit down." Mengtai asks people to sit down and asks Qingkui to leave first. "Why do you want to join our tribe? Isn''t it better to join the Juque tribe?" Even though daze tribe has high walls, daze tribe has offended Juque tribe, which is obviously not a good place to go. At this time, someone came to join the tribe. If this person is OK, Montaigne would not believe it. When Bai Kun heard this, he was very embarrassed and scratched his hair. Then he said helplessly: "I dare not cheat the clan leader. I also want to join the Juque tribe, but it''s not so easy for the Juque tribe to join. I offended people in the Juque tribe before, so..." The rest is very clear. "Who have you offended?" Montaigne asked directly. "Four elder''s partner, a female named Sophie, forced me to be her partner, but I didn''t agree." Speaking of this, Bai Kun is a little embarrassed. "Sophie?" Mengtai is a little surprised. Sophie goes to the Juque tribe. Mengtai is angry. However, when neidou leaves, he is raised by his own tribe. He doesn''t care about Sophie''s life in the Juque tribe, but he doesn''t expect to hear from Sophie and become the partner of the four elders of the Juque tribe. As far as he knows, the four elders are old. Hearing that Montaigne knew Sophie, Bai Kun simply told her about Sophie. Montaigne was silent for a long time when he heard the result. Sophie was so desperate for power. Fortunately, this man was not in the tribe, otherwise the tribe would be in trouble. "Patriarch, you see what I have to explain clearly. I don''t know if I can join the tribe? You can rest assured that although our fox clan''s strength can''t compare with those of the fighting class, my strength is still not weak. " Bai Kun expressed his own value."OK, I''ll arrange a cave for you to rest. In the afternoon, you can go hunting with the males of the tribe." Meng Tai said simply that no matter who baikun was, he would throw him out to hunt and create value for the tribe first. "Thank you, patriarch." Bai Kun said thanks with a smile. He didn''t expect the clan leader to be completely convinced of himself. In that case, he didn''t dare to stay in daze tribe. There is a new beautiful man in the tribe. The news spread all over the tribe, especially the females who are going to choose their partners. They all secretly come to see Bai Kun. As it is said, he is as beautiful as bubble and frightening. For a while, many females are going to visit baikun. By the way, they show the love among the tribes and help baikun clean up the cave where no one has lived for a long time. Yin Zhu doesn''t have much interest in beautiful men. Anyway, she has Jono''s. At noon, Yin Zhu met Bai Kun. The main reason was that Bai Kun was so attractive. There were more than 20 young females around him. The most important thing was that this man even put so many females in order. He was very fierce. However, the face was really beautiful. Even when I saw it, I felt enchanted. But it was a short time, and Yin Zhu came back to himself. But for a while, when you go, you''ll see. Who''s Yin Zhu? That''s the female who takes over the beautiful men of the tribe. "Yin Zhu, you''ve already occupied Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo. You won''t rob baikun with us any more. You can''t take all the good things by yourself. You have to leave some soup for us, right?" The shrewd Lisa asked directly. Yin Zhu was a little embarrassed when she was asked. She reached out and touched her nose, then said with a smile, "don''t worry, I just have Jono." Sometimes it''s good for a beautiful man to appreciate quietly. There''s no need to occupy people. Bai Kun turned his head curiously and asked, "who is she? And who are Tengxiao and Jono? Beautiful man? " There is someone named Tengxiao in this tribe. Is it a coincidence or is it the person you are looking for? "She is Yin Zhu, the most powerful female in our tribe. Tengxiao and Jono are the first and second beauties of our tribe. They both follow Yin Zhu For Yin Zhu, the people of the tribe still respect him very much. Even if they like Bai Kun, they can''t discredit him. Bai Kun looked up at Yin Zhu carefully at this time. The female''s stomach has been propped up. It seems that she is pregnant. As for the face, it''s not beautiful. The face is a little baby fat, and the eyes are very smart and attractive. The whole person looks very lovely. However, she can get the best two males of the tribe. In addition, the females of the tribe are not envious. It seems that she is very beautiful This is an unusual one. "As for Tengxiao, see, it''s the first warrior of our tribe. Jono is over there. He''s the head of our tribe." Lisa sees that Bai Kun is interested in Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo, so she points them out to Bai Kun. "Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo are rare beautiful men, but they can''t compare with Bai Kun." Lisa said with a smile, looking at Bai Kun''s beautiful side face. Bai Kun looked at Tengxiao carefully at this time. Although Tengxiao didn''t turn into a beast, he immediately recognized that Tengxiao was the flying lion he was looking for. Bai Kun recognized Tengxiao, went directly to the front of Tengxiao, and said directly, "Tengxiao, I''m Bai Kun from the king of beasts city when I meet you for the first time." Tengxiao heard from the king of beasts City, the whole person''s eyes shrink, and then try to smile, very calm asked, "is it?" "I have a big event in the city of king of beasts. Would you like to hear about it?" Bai Kun said with a smile. Tengxiao didn''t know that this man was only for himself at this time. Otherwise, he clearly said that he didn''t care about the orc King City, and this man just said something about the orc King City in front of him. "Say it or not." Tengxiao didn''t know whether this man knew his identity or came to test. Mengtai several also see wrong, all surrounded by the surrounding, this new join the tribe baikun seems to be for Tengxiao? "Just a month ago, the king of beasts gave the throne of hongsai to his son Nante. From then on Nante became the king of Feitian lion." Bai Kun said softly. Tengxiao can''t help it any more at this time. He grabs Bai Kun and stares at him with red eyes. "Who are you? What do you want to do? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 Looking at the people around him, Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing at several people around him: "everyone, I don''t mean any harm. I just said a piece of news casually." Tengxiao saw that this side had attracted the attention of the tribal people. He didn''t want to let all the people know about his origin. After thinking about it, he motioned Bai Kun with his eyes and said. Jono and Yinzhu naturally keep up. "Come on, since you deliberately talked about the flying lion in the king of beasts city in front of me, I think you also know my origin, so what''s your purpose?" Tengxiao coldly looks at Bai Kun who is forced in the corner by himself. He thought that he had been indifferent to the people and things in the orc city. However, when he heard what Bai Kun said, he found that he still cared. Hong Sai is so good that he suddenly abdicates. He can still be the king of beasts for many years. Is something wrong? Nantes is an ambitious young man. He''ll be fine if he abdicates. But don''t think about the good days. Of course, it''s none of his business. "I thought you''d hate him." Bai Kun looks at Tengxiao curiously. In fact, he became hongsai''s confidant after Tengxiao left, so he is really curious about the legendary Tengxiao. They are all the sons of the king of beasts, and Tengxiao''s strength and talent are better than Nante''s. Tengxiao should be the king of Feitian lion, but Tengxiao was framed and driven out of the city when his strength was low, and even hongsai didn''t help him. "Hate?" Tengxiao shook his head. When he was driven away, he hated him. At that time, he was too young to understand why his father didn''t believe him. His father, who loved him so much, gave up on him. However, after so many years in daze tribe, he grew up and became an indispensable warrior in daze tribe. It was because of his growth that he understood a lot Things, understand also don''t hate, because don''t care. He has been bullied by Nantes since he was a child. I didn''t understand before, but now I think, if hongsai really loves him, how can he not find his injury, how can he not find Nantes little action, so the so-called love is just guilt, compensation, everything can''t compare with Nantes, hongsai''s favorite son is Nantes, not him. "What do you want to do? I advise you not to have bad thoughts, otherwise I guarantee you can''t get out of daze tribe. " Tengxiao said very simply, for anyone who has bad intentions to himself, Tengxiao doesn''t want to let go. "Let me introduce myself. I, Bai Kun, was the number one counselor under hongsai before. Because hongsai abdicated from Nantes to power, I''m not one of his people and have no way to go, so I came to you." Bai Kun looks at Tengxiao with a smile. "Are you kidding? As a counselor around the king of beasts, even if Nantes doesn''t need you, it''s extremely easy for you to find something to do in the city of king of beasts. Why do you have to come to daze in the backwater? " Tengxiao didn''t believe Bai Kun''s excuse. "I''ve come to you. Because hongsai was worried that Nante would be bad for you, he specially asked me to come to you. Of course, there are several guards under hongsai, who are also prepared to give them to you. But those guards are all family members, so I came to you first. " Bai Kun waved his hand to explain his intention. "Hung Sai is worried that Nantes is not good for me. Is worry useful? Why worry about Zen? And how do you know I''m in daze tribe? " Tengxiao is very curious about this last point. After all, he wandered to Daze tribe at the beginning, which can be said to be completely random. Is it difficult that hongsai sent people to follow him at the beginning? "We don''t know where you are, but I have a drop of your blood in my hand, so I can roughly find out where you are. So I came to the Luoyue mountains. As for the tribe where you are, I really don''t know. I''m going to look for it slowly. The first stop I went to was Juque tribe, because I was curious to learn that daze tribe had built a high wall, I just came here. I didn''t expect that you were in daze tribe. It''s fate. " Bai Kun said with a smile, and he didn''t worry about Meng Tai to check, because what he said was true and there was no lie. "Then tell me why hongsai wanted to give Nantes the Zen seat." Tengxiao still asked this question. Speaking of this, Bai Kun simply told the so-called holy girl that she had gone to the king of beasts city directly to Tengxiao. Because Nante repeatedly mended his sword to kill Tengxiao Yu, the father and son quarreled. In order to comfort Nante, hongsai gave Nante the throne, and worried that Nante would attack Tengxiao after he had the throne, so he gave it to Nante The available people around him are left to Tengxiao. After hearing Bai Kun''s explanation, Tengxiao couldn''t help laughing. "He''s really a good father. No one on either side offends him. Neither side wants to pull him down." When Bai Kun heard this, he didn''t say a word. It was a matter between father and son. Besides, he didn''t know much about Tengxiao''s father and son. He had better speak less. "I don''t need you here. You''d better go back." Tengxiao said coldly. Bai Kun shook his head at this time, "don''t, don''t, I''ve joined daze tribe now. People belonging to Daze tribe, you can''t drive me away." Bai Kun is not stupid. It can be said that he knows Tengxiao''s whereabouts. Now it''s obvious that someone is looking for Tengxiao''s trouble. Is it true that Tengxiao let him go? I''m afraid that before I get out of daze tribe, I''ve got some killing moves waiting for me.Besides, this daze tribe is quite interesting. At least there seems to be a lot of Secrets here. He''d better play here first. Tengxiao heard that Bai Kun didn''t leave, and he didn''t ask for it. He just said coldly, "give me my drop of blood first. In addition, since you have joined the tribe, go hunting from the afternoon." This is the kind of Bai Kun who doesn''t keep his hand. He doesn''t look like a liar, but it depends on the specific situation. No matter what the purpose of this person is, he can''t play tricks even if he puts people under his nose. Tengxiao sent Bai Kun away first. At this time, Meng Tai asked in a calm voice, "Tengxiao, you should be flying. It''s a pulse." Tengxiao laughed bitterly for a while and said, "I really come from the Feitian lion in the king of beasts city. The original Feitian Lion King hongsai is my father, and Nantes and I are half brothers." The half brothers and sisters of the orc are normal, but the half brothers and sisters are abnormal. For a moment, everyone is watching Tengxiao. "I don''t know who my mother is. I only know that I was born to a female other than hongsai. He said it was an accident, and then he took me back to the city of the king of beasts. However, the family didn''t accept him. Nantes mother was a joke because of my existence, and finally she died of depression. Nantes hated me and hongsai. As for my father, he wanted to be a good father My father''s, but he wants to please both sides, but both sides are not good, but generally speaking, he is still inclined to Nantes, that''s it When it comes to hongsai, Tengxiao''s heart is still a little rough. It''s false to say that hongsai is totally merciless to himself. However, as long as he is against Nante, hongsai will always defend Nante. "As for why I left the orc City, it was because Nantes framed me. Then my father dared me out of my childhood without my excuse, and finally I was exiled to Daze tribe." Tengxiao doesn''t want to recall the vagrancy. "I drove you away when I was a child. The father of hongsai is a failure. Now what do you say to let people protect you? Is he coming to make fun of it?" Meng Tai said with disdain that he was still a king of beasts. His two sons were all unfair. I really don''t know how to manage the city of king of beasts. "Patriarch, I don''t care any more. I have nothing to do with the city of king of beasts. What''s the matter with me is the Daze tribe. In addition, I think the saint is only related to the beast God, maybe because of the totem stone." Tengxiao didn''t want to talk more about his family background, so he simply changed the topic. In fact, they had long wanted to discuss the saint''s problem, but Bai Kun had a lot of inconvenience before. Tengxiao knows very well that she hasn''t gone out to Daze tribe for so many years. The saint named the person who was flying lion, and then found her head. It''s obviously because of the totem stone. No wonder he was chased and killed by the people of Honghe tribe after he bought the jade. I''m afraid that the jade had been put there for fishing. After all, the whole Orc world has no totem, jade Except for making jewelry, stone is useless at all. It is likely to be totem stone that requires such large pieces of jade. "I think it''s the same reason. Fortunately, those people don''t know that Tengxiao belongs to Daze tribe. It''s not so easy for them to find us. The most important thing for us now is to seize the time to develop." When Montaigne heard that the so-called Saint could make the whole Orc City obey, he felt numb. Orc city is the largest city in the orc world. The power in those hands is really terrible. Once the Daze tribe is exposed, he is afraid that he will be doomed. It''s just a comfort to say so much now. When Yin Zhu hears Tengxiao''s story, she can''t help but feel sorry for the man. Even if Tengxiao makes light of it, she can imagine how much suffering he suffered from childhood. Of course, the feeling is just the Tengxiao he used to be. It doesn''t mean that she will like him, but is it because of the past that she knows she has a baby, so she will be desperate to stay with her By your side? To tell the truth, Tengxiao is his own guardian now, but he really wants to say that he doesn''t disturb his life. Instead, he has been helping himself. For Tengxiao, sometimes Yin Zhu really doesn''t know what to do. Objectively speaking, this man is not bad, on the contrary, he is a very responsible person. Of course, he has a bad temper. Generally speaking, he is a good man, but it is because of his good temper that she is in a dilemma. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 Bai Kun has been in daze tribe for several days. Anyway, this is the beginning. He is always obedient. He can do whatever other people arrange. It can be said that he never opposes the arrangement of the tribe. Because of his handsome appearance, sweet mouth and diligent work, he soon won the favor of many females in the tribe. Yin Zhu didn''t have much contact with this person, just the kind of meeting to say hello. However, because this person is related to Tengxiao, Yin Zhu paid attention to it. After all, I don''t know whether the news that Bai Kun brought is true or false. All of these need to be verified. Whether this person is a human or a ghost depends on it. Bai Kun has been in daze tribe for so many years, and he has found out a lot of things, such as the gratitude and resentment between Tengxiao and Yin Zhu. Now this relationship is a bit awkward, and then there is the relationship between Yin Zhu and Jono, including the wall of this tribe was made by Yin Zhu, including Yin Zhu cooking soup with animal bones and so on. After listening to these, Bai Kun became interested in Yin Zhu. At least this female looks very interesting. For what he is interested in, Bai Kun can''t wait to contact. This is not true. Yin Zhu recently asked Jono to make a lot of long haired animals, which are similar to sheep and a little like rabbits. After identification, it was found that the ingredients are similar to wool. Yin Zhu thought that the newborn''s skin was not good and airtight, so she was going to use these wool to spin. She couldn''t make this complicated spinning machine, but she could do it simply. She could use a mallet directly She made a small ball of wool, and now she is knitting a small sweater. Anyway, when she gave birth to a baby, it was winter. The sweater was just ready to wear, and it was not afraid of heat. The important thing was that the sweater was a little loose, and it felt very soft, much more comfortable than animal skin. "Is this a dress? It''s amazing. It''s much better than animal skin. " Bai Kun sits next to Yin Zhu and asks curiously. He has already known that the reason why daze tribe has changed so much is that Yin Zhu, the female, has secrets. Moreover, this female used to know nothing about it, just because Tengxiao abandoned her, and then she was very angry, and then she expressed the sentence "you can''t look up to me now, and I''ll make you look up to me later". Looking at the whole ball of thread next to Yin Zhu, I don''t know how to make it. Besides, the long thread can be picked up and down with the bamboo needle to make clothes. It''s also a whole piece, and there''s no seam. When it comes to the king of beasts City, those people in the king of beasts city will be surprised. Bone soup, mushrooms, now this clothing, this food and clothing, even if a female knows, the important thing is that Yin Zhu knows how to build a city wall, especially the long-range weapon called bow and arrow. The bow and arrow has been verified and improved step by step by the tribal male, which is much better than the simple one before. Now it has a long range and enough power. With bows and arrows in hand, the fighting power of this tribe can be said to have doubled, not to mention others. Daze tribe is lucky to have this female. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Kun staring at his knitting clothes, so he asked directly: "how are you interested in this? Shall I teach you? " When Bai Kun heard this, he nodded his head. As a counselor or a smart counselor, he should know everything. If he can''t, he should learn modestly. "Well, thank you, but is that all right with you?" Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu curiously. The female is too easy to talk, so she teaches herself something precious? Yin Zhu said with a smile, "what''s wrong? Besides, it''s just to teach you how to knit a sweater. You just want to knit a sweater, and you have to get the wool out first." There are three cubs alone. One cub is in winter. It''s necessary to prepare two or three pieces inside and outside. When these clothes are woven, Yin Zhu thinks that he will vomit blood. Now it''s rare for anyone to be willing to learn. Hurry up and grab someone to help. Yin Zhu simply takes a large group of adventures to Bai Kun, and then teaches him how to pick up the needle and how to weave it. The simplest thing Yin Zhu teaches is flat needle, but it''s not difficult. Bai Kun soon learns it. Bai Kun''s tautology is to ask about trivial things in life. He knows very well that if he wants Yin Zhu to be unprepared for himself, he has to be familiar with it first. Besides, he didn''t have a bad heart for daze tribe. "The baby in your stomach is Tengxiao. Do you really want to accept Tengxiao? In fact, Tengxiao is quite good. " Bai Kun is curious. There''s nothing you can''t say about Yin Zhu, "well, I like Jono. I just have Jono." "As long as you have one partner, you won''t continue to choose a partner in the future?" Bai Kun asked curiously. "Do you care about Tengxiao? In fact, you can persuade Tengxiao not to be so stubborn. " For Tengxiao, Yin Zhu is really helpless. Of course, there are more things to do with this rule than breaking the rule. But sooner or later, she will be against those people. When she succeeds, she will try to break the contract. "Hehe, Tengxiao, I can''t persuade him, but don''t you really want to? After all, you used to like Tengxiao so much, and there are cubs. Isn''t it a pity to give up like this? Besides, one partner is the same, and no one says anything about you. " Bai Kun doesn''t understand why Yin Zhu is doing this. "It''s not fair to Jono. In my opinion, love is pure, one-on-one. You should get something if you pay. I like Jono, just like Jono alone." No matter what Bai Kun''s attitude towards Tengxiao is, it would be better if Tengxiao could be changed, and she would not be embarrassed.Bai Kun also heard this answer for the first time. It''s unfair to the male. No one who has three or five partners thinks so. Isn''t it natural for a female to have several partners? The male is born to owe the female, where people don''t think it''s natural. "Yin Zhu, you are very special, very special." Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu curiously. "Then don''t fall in love with me for that. I''m not responsible. There are many females in our tribe who like you. If you like them, you can tell the patriarch Whether Bai Kun wants to integrate into daze tribe or not depends on whether he wants to find a partner. If a male finds a partner, he is unlikely to betray the tribe again. "Don''t worry, partner is a life-long thing. You can''t do it casually, can you?" Bai Kun smiles. Among the males, he is not too young. He is five or six years older than Tengxiao. When he was in the king of beasts City, many females took a fancy to him, but he didn''t like it. He didn''t want to find a partner. He always wanted to find one that he liked and was interested in. When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed, "it''s the same." Bai Kun is a very talkative person. He can answer all kinds of questions. He is a good chat partner. In addition to chatting about Tengxiao, Bai Kun then guided him to talk about the construction of the tribe. The city wall has been built, and Yin Zhu is going to build buildings in the tribe, as well as protective arrow towers. But Yin Zhu only knows about these things, and can be said to be confused about the details. However, Bai Kun doesn''t know much about this. He knows where to defend and what to do with the terrain of the tribe. From life to the construction of the tribe, Yin Zhu is subconsciously guided by Bai Kun to say a lot. Bai Kun found that Yin Zhu understood a framework when he understood a lot of things, but he didn''t understand the details at all. However, they just didn''t understand the framework. Those ideas were very powerful and could be used as long as he arranged them in detail. Yin Zhu was very harmful. The two of them had a good conversation when they chatted with each other. When several females of the tribe saw that she was sour, such a beautiful man was taken away by Yin Zhu. However, they would be jealous, but they would not hurt Yin Zhu. They had more admiration for the females of Yin Zhu tribe. Of course, some people thought that the reason why so many males of Yin Zhu liked her was that they were jealous If she is good enough, if she becomes more like Yin Zhu, there will be good males who like her. Therefore, the females of the tribe begin to learn skills one by one to make themselves better. When Qiao Nuo came back from hunting, he saw Yin Zhu chatting with Bai Kun. He went up to sit beside Yin Zhu and said, "are you tired today?" Finish saying gentle hand to help Yin Zhu to pinch shoulder. Bai Kun saw that Qiao Nuo came back and laughed, "Yin Zhu, I''ll go first. I''ll talk to you next time. I''ll send you this sweater when it''s finished." "What are you talking about with him? I think you are very happy." Qiao Nuo doesn''t worry about Yin Zhu being lured away. He just worries about Bai Kun''s information. "Just talk about some things in life and the development of the tribe. As for the secrets of the tribe, he didn''t ask anything." The reason why Yin Zhu is willing to contact Bai Kun is to see if Bai Kun will inquire about something with him. After all, his status can be known by staying in daze tribe for a few more days. But at the end of the day, Bai Kun didn''t ask for his secret. First, he talked about the trivial things in life, and then about the development of the tribe. Although he also put forward some opinions, Bai Kun said more. He only said some ideas, and there was no secret. Yin Zhu thought about it carefully and made sure he didn''t say anything that shouldn''t be said. "Even if he wants to inquire, he won''t be so urgent. Let''s watch first." Jono also knows that this matter is not urgent. Besides, in the future, the tribe will certainly accept a lot of people, which needs to form a normative system. "Well, I''m a counselor. I''m very talkative. It''s nice to chat with him." Yin Zhu thought for a while and said that he should be on guard for this. After all, this kind of person is the easiest to let people down their guard. Qiao Nuo also knew to be on guard against Yin Zhu. He couldn''t help laughing and pinched Yin Zhu''s nose. "I know Yin Zhu is the most powerful and won''t be cheated easily." Yin Zhu nodded, put away the sweater in his hand, and then took Jono''s hand with a smile, "let''s go home and have a rest." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 The next day, Bai Kun ran in front of Yin Zhu again. It was rare to find such a special female. Naturally, Bai Kun wanted to have a good contact with her. Looking at Bai Kun''s very flexible knitting, Yin Zhu always feels very disobedient and strange. "Yin Zhu, I''m here again. I remember you said that when the sweater is knitted to a certain length, it needs to be made into sleeves separately. How do you make it here?" Bai Kun is very studious. He has knitted more than half of his sweater this evening. Did this guy go back to work overtime yesterday? It''s very positive. Yin Zhu then very carefully asked Bai Kun how to separate the sleeves, but Bai Kun was also smart, so he didn''t have to waste a lot of time. As for the arrival of Bai Kun, Yin Zhu didn''t say anything. If Bai Kun really has a purpose, it will be revealed in one or two days. Bai Kun sat next to Yin Zhu and asked directly, "what kind of person do you think I am, Yin Zhu?" "Smart, handsome, humorous gentleman?" Yin Zhu then said a few words, at least Bai Kun seems to be very suitable for these adjectives. "That''s all? But I think you are on guard against me, Yin Zhu. If you don''t trust me, Tengxiao and several adults in the tribe don''t trust me. " Bai Kun sighed. Yin Zhu was embarrassed for a moment when he heard this. Pro, aren''t you going to inquire about something here? How dare you say that? How can you have a pleasant chat next? "I didn''t say that I don''t believe you, but trust in this thing also needs foundation." Yin Zhu said lightly. "I understand, but to be honest, Yin Zhu, I don''t have a bad heart for daze tribe. You don''t trust me. I understand. I just hope you don''t be so wary of me. You can always see my sincerity after a long time." Bai Kun said with a smile. "I know, and you think too much. We''re not on your guard. You don''t know how much tribal females like you." Yin Zhu looked at the beautiful face and said with a smile, it''s not the first time to see this face. It''s amazing that she didn''t see it once. Fortunately, she saw many stars in her previous life, so she won''t lose her temper. "Does Yin Zhu like it, too?" Bai Kun blinks at Yin Zhu and smiles. The fox people''s most powerful Kung Fu is enchantment. Of course, Bai Kun can''t use his skills against Yin Zhu. Once he uses his skills, it can be regarded as attacking each other. It''s just a brilliant smile, but Yin Zhu can''t resist it. This smile is like spring flowers bloom, Yin Zhu the whole person is stunned, this man is deliberately hook up with her? "It seems that Yin Zhu likes my face very much, too?" Bai Kun touched his beautiful face and began to smile. He had never been proud of his appearance before. This time, he suddenly felt that it was good to be beautiful. Because of Bai Kun''s words, Yin Zhu''s cheeks turned red and he was teased, teased. "Bai Kun, you''d better not talk to females like this, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." Yin Zhu thinks that the tribe doesn''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at Bai Kun now. If this man seduces him again, the males in the tribe are afraid that there will be a group of people lining up to fight with Bai Kun every day. "That''s how I talked to Yin Zhu and laughed." Bai Kun said that he was still very good outside. Of course, he wanted to see Yin Zhu''s expression when he used to smile and show his charm. "No, don''t do this to me. I can''t stand it." Yin Zhu is very straightforward, that smile is too tempting, one careless will make a mistake. Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing when he heard Yin Zhu''s words. Yin Zhu was really Frank. Several people would say that they were attracted, and it was really interesting. He thought that the days of daze tribe were very interesting. He could not only learn a lot of things he didn''t understand, but also burst out golden sentences from time to time. His days were also very interesting and happy, which was better than those in the king of beasts city It''s much better when it''s dead. It seems that daze tribe is really right. "Is it that funny?" Yin Zhu looked at Bai Kun''s exaggerated smile and couldn''t help three black lines in his head. "Yin Zhu is very cute." With a smile, Bai Kun reaches out and rubs Yin Zhu''s head. Yin Zhu was stunned by Bai kunzhe''s sudden intimacy. After being kneaded twice by Bai Kun, she moved her position and looked at Bai Kun warily. "Bai Kun, I tell you, although you are beautiful and attractive, I only like Jono. After all, the attraction of skin and flesh is only for a while, and the tacit understanding and resonance in spirit is the best I will never make a mistake. " Yin Zhu wants to say that she is a layman. Naturally, she likes to be beautiful. But if she is too beautiful, she can''t rely on reality. She will never think about it. Besides, Jono is not bad. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu a foot away from him, and then at his hand. He just sees that Jono seems to have nothing to do and likes rubbing Yin Zhu''s head. Then he subconsciously rubs it. It''s really comfortable, but it scares Yin Zhu. "Well, I''m just curious. Many people like to touch their head like this. It seems very comfortable to see others touch it. I''ll try. What are you running for? Since you are so determined, what are you afraid of me?" Bai Kun rolled his eyes. He was a sensitive little hedgehog. He drew back when he touched it. He just thinks that Yin Zhu is cute and interesting. He just has some ideas. As for finding a partner, he hasn''t thought about it.Seeing that Bai Kun doesn''t seem to be interested in himself, Yin Zhu feels a little embarrassed and thinks it''s too easy. When Bai Kun saw that Yin Zhu didn''t know what to say, he couldn''t help laughing. However, he also knew that he couldn''t tease any more. If he continued like this, Yin Zhu was afraid of going crazy. "By the way, look at this dress, right?" Bai Kun quickly changed the topic. Yin Zhu was a little annoyed, but seeing Bai Kun''s consciously changing the topic, he didn''t say anything more. "By the way, I think the people of the tribe prepared a lot of food today, as if they were going to sacrifice." In recent days, Bai Kun knows how much food the tribe can consume every day. But today, the fresh meat is suddenly increasing, and it is still placed next to several tables in the tribal square. Naturally, he is curious. In fact, he pays attention to it every day. The Daze tribe hunts a lot of prey every day and doesn''t take all of them out to eat. The Daze tribe should hide its prey. But it''s summer now. Even if there are a lot of ice, the meat will be preserved for ten and a half days. Moreover, it''s summer now. When the number of prey is the most, it''s not worth doing so, let alone storing it Will you keep the game? Does daze tribe have a way to store meat for a long time? But no one knows how to make this thing. They only know which prey is sent to the warehouse by the clan leader, and then it''s gone. It seems that even the storage method is only known by the clan leader, but others don''t know. After hearing Bai Kun''s question, Yin Zhu didn''t refuse to answer. Anyway, this matter will be known tonight. It''s just time to use totem stone to test Bai Kun''s loyalty. "Well, our tribe sacrifices once a month." More sacrifices can enhance the strength of totem stone. The stronger the totem is, the stronger the tribe''s soldiers will be. If it wasn''t for sacrifice, she had to communicate by herself. She didn''t have enough strength. She really wanted to come to sacrifice once a day to quickly improve the strength of the tribe, so that the male of the tribe could do the same as an airplane. Unfortunately, she didn''t have enough strength. "Once a month? What do you say? " After all, in the city of the king of beasts, only some specific festivals would offer sacrifices. How many more things would it take to offer sacrifices every month. "No, only daze tribe has this custom in the whole Luoyue mountains." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Totem stone and so on. Bai Kun will be shocked to see it tonight. "Every month, isn''t that a waste?" The sacrificial objects will disappear. I remember the first time I saw all the objects on the altar disappear. Yin Zhu was very surprised. What was the food eaten? You should know how people worshiped in the original world of Yin Zhu. These objects are still there, but the sacrificial objects of daze tribe will be absorbed by the altar. "It''s not wasteful. Besides, the warriors of the tribe are happy." They are willing to trade some prey for powerful power more than anyone else. It seems that tonight''s priests should also be famous. Otherwise, such a small tribe will sacrifice in the middle of every month. It''s also a custom. Once it''s defined as a custom, it''s a fixed thing. Spring and summer are OK. In normal autumn, a large amount of food will be stored. In winter, the food is even more precious. That''s to say, the food in winter in the city of the king of beasts is very precious If so many sacrifices are offered in the middle of every month in winter, the Daze tribe is really powerful. Moreover, the warriors of daze tribe are really powerful, and their strength is no worse than that of king of beasts city. It seems that he will know a big secret of daze tribe tonight. "Well, the warriors of your tribe are very powerful." Bai Kun, this is a compliment of loyalty. Bai Kun runs to Yin Zhu one or two days. At this time, the females in the tribe who are interested in Bai Kun begin to be disappointed. Sure enough, they still like Yin Zhu. They are not as good as Yin Zhu. Seeing that it was getting late, Yin Zhu put away her sweater and was ready to meet Qiao Nuo. Later, she had to preside over the altar. The festival sacrifice or something could be handed over to Jiu Yue, but the totem stone can only be handed over by Yin Zhu himself. Who is the totem stone? Now she only knows Bei Na. "Jono, I have properly disclosed some information to him today. Whether baikun is a human or a ghost depends on tonight. Once he has malice to Daze tribe or me, he will be rejected by totem stone." Yin Zhu said, holding Jono''s hand. "In fact, where you need to worry about this matter, just leave it to me." Qiao Nuo pinched Yin Zhu''s nose and said lovingly. "I don''t need to worry about this. If he wants to come up and talk, I''ll just talk to him." Yin Zhu said that she didn''t bother much. Recently, she was really lazy and didn''t bother much about anything. Jono always said that he would come here for fear that she would be tired. "It''s very kind of you, Jono. You''re the best companion I''ve ever met." Yin Zhu holds Jono''s arm and raises his head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 At night, the bonfire rose. Bai Kun and a group of people from the tribe began to worship around the altar. At this time, Yin Zhu was dressed up and prayed on the altar. Bai Kun looked at the big jade on the altar. There was a flame like pattern on the jade. The most important pattern seemed to move as if it was alive. What''s more, how did Yin Zhu stand on the altar? Isn''t he a priest who presides over the altar? He remembered that the priest of daze tribe was a little female named Jiuyue. How could Yin Zhu also be a priest? It is not easy for such a small daze tribe to have two priests. There are two priests in a tribe, which Bai Kun has seen before. But normally, only the powerful tribe can breed more than one priest. A tribe as big as Juque tribe can''t have two priests. There are so many secrets in daze tribe. When he first saw Yin Zhu, he thought that this female was very special. He didn''t expect that she was a priest or a married priest. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting. As for the large piece of jade with flame pattern placed in the middle of the altar, he has never seen it, but is it common for a tribe to worship on the altar? Bai Kun desperately scrapes the memory in his brain. He seems to have heard of this thing. What is it? Bai Kun thought very hard, and then he suddenly thought of something, this, this thing is not the legendary totem. Totem is a unique thing in ancient times. Anyway, it can''t be seen now. He has seen the description of totem from the ancient animal skin of the tribe. Totem is the embodiment of the faith and power of the tribe. If the people of the tribe don''t worship totem once more, the more faith Totem gets, and the more power totem feeds back to the tribe at the same time, if it''s really totem No wonder Yin Zhu said that their tribe worships in the middle of every month, and there are totem stones. That tribe doesn''t try to sacrifice more? But isn''t this totem long gone? How can daze tribe have totem? It''s, it''s impossible. Bai Kun''s mind is spinning around. He doesn''t believe it. It shouldn''t appear in daze tribe. Once the news comes out, I''m afraid the whole Orc world will be hit by an earthquake. Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo are at Bai Kun''s side at this time. Looking at Bai Kun''s shocked appearance, it seems that Bai Kun is still a little knowledgeable. He even guesses what this thing is, otherwise he won''t have this expression. "Why are you so surprised? Shouldn''t you have seen it?" Tengxiao said with a smile. "It''s a totem, isn''t it? Totem, right Bai Kun holds Tengxiao''s hand tightly and his eyes are wide open. "No? It''s in the orc City, too. " Tengxiao said softly. Bai Kun''s face changed when he heard this. He also said that he was hongsai''s confidant. But he didn''t see the totem in the king of beasts city. It seems that he was also guarding against the outsider. His confidant is not his own. Thinking of this, Bai Kun felt that he had a sense of achievement, but now he was hit. "Does the king of beasts have totems?" Bai Kun confirmed again. "Yes, all the four beast kings have a piece in their hands. Otherwise, the strength of the four beast kings will be so strong because they have totems." For hongsai, Tengxiao doesn''t hesitate to dig a hole, so that baikun''s heart will not be on hongsai''s side. Bai Kun heard this. Totem ah, no wonder he thinks that some warriors of daze tribe are powerful and frightening. It turns out that they are totem fighters, legendary totem fighters. It''s no wonder that these totem fighters usually hide their totems. No wonder he didn''t think of this part and didn''t dare to think about it. However, daze tribe only has this kind of people and strength. Even if there are totem stones, they don''t dare to use them clearly. Looking at the totem stone, Bai Kun suddenly feels that the jade is also familiar. I remember that the holy woman said Tengxiao robbed a large piece of white jade? Can totem still be robbed? "You didn''t take this totem, did you?" Bai Kun looks at Tengxiao. "No, the white jade I traded with the people of the Red River tribe. The totem is from our tribe." Tengxiao is very straightforward. The reason why they rely on baikun today depends on whether baikun will be rejected by the totem stone after they worship the totem. Once that happens, they will take baikun directly. If the totem recognizes baikun, they can at least say that Kun has no malice to Daze tribe, so they can rest assured that baikun will be in daze tribe Stay down. "The totem comes from prayer?" Bai Kun asked curiously. He really didn''t know that totem came from this way. "Only jade can carry totems, while white jade is the worst. Unfortunately, we can''t find good jade. Totems are prayed from the sky by all the people of the tribe according to their own wishes." Tengxiao rarely explained two more sentences. Jiuyue failed to stand up for the totem sacrifice, which indicates that Yin Zhu probably made the totem stone. Totem stone, a female who can make totem stone, is just as excited as chicken blood. His favorite thing is to dig other people''s secrets and satisfy his curiosity.Yin Zhu can even make totems, so it''s a small problem to eat those valuable food. I always think Yin Zhu is unusual. It seems that his intuition is OK. On the other side of the altar, Yin Zhu prayed quickly. A force came out of the altar and fell on the people. Unfortunately, only 12 people became totem warriors this time. One of them was Bai Kun, but none of them was promoted to level 2 totem warrior. It''s not so easy to cross from level 1 to level 2. I didn''t expect that this totem recognized Bai Kun, but it also showed that Bai Kun was sincere in joining daze tribe. Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo see that Bai Kun has become a totem warrior, and both of them are sincere to Bai Kun. At the moment when he was recognized by the totem, Bai Kun understood the function of the totem. Fortunately, he didn''t have any bad thoughts about daze tribe, otherwise he would have to explain it here today. I didn''t expect this totem to have such a function. With this thing, no spies or other things can enter daze tribe. Feeling the power coming from his body, Bai Kun can''t help shouting. He clenches his fist and smashes it to the ground. Looking at the big hole on the ground, Bai Kun is surprised to see his fist. It''s so fierce. The surrounding people can''t help but smile when they see this. The one whose heart becomes a totem warrior is not like this. "How''s it going?" Qiao Nuo looks at Bai Kun with a smile. Now he really takes Bai Kun as a clansman. "Our tribe has to accept people, right? I know a group of people. There are more than 200 people, and most of them are females. Do you accept them? " Bai Kun asked directly. He is talking about his people. He is not an ordinary Fox family, but a charming Fox family. There are more females in their family. Moreover, the females of their family are very beautiful. Because this brings disasters to the tribe, the people of the charming Fox family dare not be born. They hide in the mountains. However, because there are few males in their family, it''s very hard for them. Bai Kun is a smart man in the tribe, so he was sent out early by the elders of the tribe to look for the origin of the Meihu clan. There are at least more than 30 people like him, both male and female. However, he hasn''t been able to find a good place for ten years Fang gei''s tribe settled down. When he was in the king of beasts City, although he had a good life and status, he didn''t see Hong Sai and didn''t tell him anything? As for joining daze tribe, Bai Kun also considered it well. The female fox is the majority, and they all rely on other people to live in daze tribe. However, there are not many people in daze tribe, and the people are quite simple. They account for nearly half of the population of daze tribe. Even for such a large population, daze tribe can''t embarrass them, and there is no problem Is there a serious lack of females in daze tribe? Looking back, the female of their family came over, and the pillow wind was blowing. Who would listen to it. In this way, Bai Kun thinks his idea is very good. In addition, there is Yin Zhu in daze tribe. There are totems in daze tribe now, and there are those novel foods in daze tribe. There are also apprentices who dig holes outside daze tribe. It is said that the yam in daze tribe has sprouted and grown. After mastering the cultivation techniques, can they still lack food in the future? Besides, Bai Kun thinks that there must be a lot of good things in Yin Zhu''s hands, and there must be a good life in the future. As for daze tribe offending the Juque tribe, this is indeed a hidden danger. But when daze tribe is powerful, are you still afraid of the Juque tribe? It''s the saint''s business that is a bit troublesome. The orc King City, but they don''t add it at this time. They will add it later when the Daze tribe is strong. It''s easy to add icing on the cake, but it''s hard to send charcoal in the snow. Besides, when the tribe comes in at this time, they will certainly be able to say something in the tribe. They can be regarded as the elders of the tribe. It''s because I think clearly that Bai Kun spoke. As soon as Jono heard this, he agreed. What this tribe needs most is people, especially females. But after thinking about it for a while, I think it''s not right. "I''m afraid there''s only one tribe among the more than 200 people. Are you sure people are willing to join us?" Which tribe would like its own tribe to disappear? Even if there are few people, they are willing to stick to it, unless they really can''t live. When Bai Kun heard this, he hesitated, "shall I go back and discuss it?" The tribe is certainly willing to find a master to rely on, but the current daze tribe level is too low, his idea is good, but also need the support of the tribe people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 Bai Kun really has no bad heart for the tribe, but he even says that he can let more than 200 people join the Daze tribe. It seems that Bai Kun''s origin is not simple. For this matter, Jono naturally went to Montaigne for the first time to discuss. After hearing this, Montaigne nodded and said, "since people trust us so much and give up their tribe to join us, why don''t we accept it?" As for whether such a large tribe will rob its own power or not, Montaigne is not worried at all, because it will be inevitable. Everyone wants to fight for some benefits for their own people. However, as long as they are loyal to the development of the tribe, those are small problems. Moreover, the biggest problem of the tribe now is population. They are willing to join daze tribe at this time. He is very happy Why not give each other a good preferential treatment. Besides, any big tribe is not a few forces. It can''t be as simple as daze tribe. After all, there are fewer people and fewer contradictions. It''s necessary for daze tribe to develop. In the simplest case, as far as the black wolf slaves they take, although they are underground and have no rights, they are also a force to unite. Besides, they are not only a group of people, but also a group of people Yin Zhu also promised those people that if they didn''t do bad things, they would return to their normal status in three or five years, and those people would certainly join in a group at that time. If there are several groups in daze tribe, it also shows that daze tribe is strong. Jono laughed at this, and his father was quite open about it. Several elders of the tribe also fully agreed to this matter. In particular, Bai Kun said that there are more females than males in the tribe, and there are so many single dogs in daze tribe that they are going to get moldy. They are eager for females to join the tribe. However, there must be conditions for a tribe to integrate into another tribe. Several elders of the tribe discussed with each other and decided to let the young patriarch, Qiao Nuo, go to their tribe to talk with Bai Kun. The tribe gave Qiao Nuo some conditions in a certain range. It depends on Qiao Nuo''s grasp. Of course, Bai Kun also said that he would not agree. It depends on whether Jono can move their patriarch. Jono doesn''t want to leave. He left Yinzhu at this time, but this matter is related to the development of the tribe. As the head of the minority clan, he always has to shoulder this important task. "Go ahead, it''s OK. I''m in the tribe. The people take good care of me." Yin Zhu smiles and pats Jono on the shoulder to let him walk safely. Jono nodded. "OK, take care of yourself. I''ll be back soon." That night, Jono went out of the cave after Yin Zhu fell asleep. Looking at Tengxiao outside the cave, Jono couldn''t help sighing. Tengxiao is Yin Zhu''s guardian. After taking back the white jade, he silently guards Yin Zhu every day. As an invisible person, he doesn''t speak or show off. When he has something to do, he tells the truth. Sometimes Jono feels that it''s too much for him to occupy Yin Zhu, especially Tengxiao. Tengxiao didn''t sleep at this time. He looked at Jono and sighed. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter, don''t you want to give up Yinzhu, or I''ll go and you''ll stay at home with Yinzhu?" When Jono heard this, he felt even worse. Tengxiao is so damn virtuous. "Tengxiao, I''m leaving tomorrow. You should take good care of Yin Zhu." Jono couldn''t help saying. "Don''t worry. I promise to protect Yin Zhu. There will be no accident unless I die." Tengxiao made a serious promise. Jono shook his head helplessly at this time, and then directly sat beside Tengxiao, looking up at the stars in the sky, "Tengxiao, I remember our relationship was very good before, but because of Yin Zhu, we didn''t have so much to say." Tengxiao was shocked when he heard this. Then he cracked his mouth and showed his eight teeth with a smile. "I always thought you were a brother, and I used to be, and now I am." After hearing Teng Xiao''s words, Qiao Nuo feels even worse in his heart. He has a small mind. Especially after he knows that Yin Zhu is not willing to find many partners, he wants to occupy Yin Zhu alone, but Teng Xiao is helping Yin Zhu with many things. "Tengxiao, do you like Yin Zhu?" "If there are no cubs, do you like Yin Zhu?" Jono asked again. Tengxiao was silent when he heard this. After a while, he shook his head again. "Jono, this hypothesis doesn''t exist, so I can''t answer it." "Jono, I didn''t know who my mother was since I was a child. Anyway, my mother wasn''t my father''s partner. Because of this, my brother, that is, Nantes, hated me because of this. His mother also felt ashamed and sad because of this. In the end, she died early. Nantes hated me because of this, so he kept asking me for trouble. I know that I owe him, father On the surface, he loves me, but his favorite is Nante''s mother. He knows Nante bullies me every time, but he will never scold Nante. He will only secretly give me something as compensation. When Nante calculated me for the last time, in fact, I knew it. I deliberately asked him to calculate successfully and see what his father would do. As expected, he was very obedient I''ve been driven away by Nantes, and I''m really tired. I''ve wanted to leave the orc city for a long time Tengxiao talked about his past. "I swore at that time that when I had a baby, I would love him very much, and I would not let him leave his mother. I would let him grow up happily." Tengxiao made Jono a little shocked when he said this, so when he knew that Yin Zhu would not choose himself as his partner, he forced him to be Yin Zhu''s guardian, using another identity to guard Yin Zhu and his cubs."What about Yin Zhu? Have you never liked Yin Zhu? " Jono asked again. Do you like it? Tengxiao asked questions in his heart. At the beginning, he hated Yin Zhu. But he knew that after Yin Zhu had a child, he would look at Yin Zhu every day whenever he had time, and then he was attracted by the female day by day. However, because of what he had done before, he had no chance any more, and even Yin Zhu didn''t have him in his eyes. Yin Zhu''s feelings have always been very pure. He used to like him only, but now he just likes Jono. He can''t bear to destroy such a pure love, and he doesn''t dare to destroy it. "Like it, right? Yin Zhu is so good. It''s not normal if you don''t like it. If you like it, go and work hard. This time when I leave is your chance." Jono patted Tengxiao on the shoulder. "Jono, you?" Tengxiao looks at Jono in surprise. This is the first time Jono has publicly supported him to like Yin Zhu. "I don''t want to give in, but you are very kind to Yin Zhu. Besides, I don''t worry about your character. Besides, Yin Zhu may not have no feelings for you. Otherwise, how can you be willing to have a baby? You have to believe in yourself and don''t do things secretly. Who knows that you have a heart, Yin Zhu is very soft." Jono patted Tengxiao on the shoulder. Jono says that Yin Zhu is soft hearted. Tengxiao believes that although Yin Zhu doesn''t look at him when he doesn''t exist, he doesn''t talk to him very much. But every time Yin Zhu prepares food, he will prepare his share. Although he doesn''t ask him to eat, he will prepare his share and put it there. "But what Yin Zhu doesn''t like, I don''t want her to be unhappy, let alone force her." Tengxiao is a little happy with Qiao Nuo''s support, but he is not happy when he thinks of Yin Zhu. "Well, just think about your three cubs. They will be born in the future. When you don''t say a word to Yin Zhu every day, what will they think? Do you want to tell your cubs that your mother hates your father and you are not blessed Qiao Nuo hates iron not just looking at Tengxiao, he finally willing to accept Tengxiao, as a result, the goods are still hesitating here, he also wants to go back. "Think of whelp." Jono knocked Tengxiao on the head. Tengxiao nodded seriously after listening to Jono''s words. Yes, for Zizai, he can''t be so passive. He can''t hide like this any more. He also wants to give Zizai a perfect home. "Thank you, Jono." Tengxiao is very happy to thank you. "Thank me. When the cub comes out, you always call me father. Besides, when Yin Zhu gives birth to the cub and has a good rest, I''m ready to give birth to the cub. You have to take the cub to get out of the way and give me the time." Qiao Nuo wants to make a joke, at this time, he also makes a joke with Tengxiao. Tengxiao heard this and nodded, "it should be." If Yin Zhu knew these two people''s goods, she was calculating her rebirth at this time. I don''t know if she would kill these two goods with her shoes. "I tell you, Yin Zhu likes to sleep late in the morning. You go out early to catch some prey and come back. You can make some soup and brush some vegetables for breakfast. When you''re ready, Yin Zhu is almost awake and can eat. He won''t be hungry. Don''t roast meat in the morning. There are also vegetables and fruits out there. When you see them, you can pick some back. Yin Zhu is hungry with her cub. If she has nothing to do, I can make a tooth beating sacrifice. And I took a lot of vermicelli and put them in the cave. If Yin Zhu is hungry at night, remember to give her a bowl of vermicelli for supper. " Jono always thinks that Yin Zhu is thin recently, but Yin Zhu doesn''t eat much meat. On the contrary, those miscellaneous people eat a lot. When they think about it, they worry about how to eat so little. As for eating Yin Zhu, she wants to say that she is very aggrieved. She also knows that she is pregnant with a baby. Even if she wants to lose weight, she dare not. However, the staple food here is meat every day. Is it not greasy to eat meat all the time? She still likes to eat some fruits and vegetables. Maybe it''s because she has some vegetables and fruits, but she''s slowly losing weight. "Well, I remember all that." Tengxiao wants to write down these things in animal skins. Yin Zhu likes these things, but he has to remember them well. When Qiao Nuo saw Tengxiao taking Yin Zhu in mind, he was relieved. Later, Qiao Nuo taught Tengxiao not to be scared away by Yin Zhu, but he almost told Tengxiao to stick to Yin Zhu all day long. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 The next day, as soon as Yin Zhu woke up, he saw Tengxiao do standing aside with a pot of steaming soup. Yin Zhu frowned. Didn''t Tengxiao never go into his cave before? Now how to enter the house? Who gave him the right? "Jono left in the morning and let me take care of you." Seeing Yin Zhu''s unhappy appearance, Tengxiao explains in a hurry. Jono said she was going to leave yesterday, and she knew about it. As for Tengxiao''s words, Yin Zhu also believed that Jono was most worried about leaving. "Put things on the stone mound outside the cave, and I''ll sort them out and eat them later." Looking at Tengxiao pitifully standing there, Yin Zhu felt that he was a vicious bad woman if he put on his face. "Good." Tengxiao saw that Yin Zhu didn''t refuse, and he was in a good mood immediately. His walking steps were light and fast. Seeing this, Yin Zhu can''t help but have a headache. Isn''t it a hope for others to go on like this? After a simple wash, Yin Zhu walked out of the cave and looked at Tengxiao, who was busy there. Yin Zhu said, "Tengxiao, you don''t have to be busy for breakfast in the future. I''ll go to the square to eat with you. You can do what you want to do instead of hunting. You don''t have to worry about me." Yin Zhu said very simply. Tengxiao''s body froze when he heard this, and then he grasped the corner of the stone pier tightly with one hand, "I promise Jono to take care of you." "No, I can take care of myself." Yin Zhu looked at his body and found that his four more stomachs were almost seven or eight months old compared with the present ones. However, he understood the three in his stomach. Fortunately, the orc''s physique was much better than that of real human beings. There was no problem except that his body was clumsy and inflexible. It''s said that Yin Zhu''s three births are quite normal, and there are seven or eight more births. When Yin Zhu thinks about that situation, she shakes her head. Even if she can be born, the care after she is born is also a big problem, so she is very glad that she doesn''t have too many births. "I will do what I promised Jono. I will follow you and take care of you before Jono comes back." Tengxiao said. The real contact between Yin Zhu and Tengxiao is not much, but just a few times, Yin Zhu can also see Tengxiao''s temperament. That is to say, this guy''s temperament can be twisted. No one wants to change the things he decides, and don''t want to break people back. Yin Zhu looked at his stomach, then very helpless said: "you like to follow it." What else can she do? She''s also very helpless. Anyway, Tengxiao hasn''t been an invisible person before. She hasn''t used this person''s things, animal skins, and prey before. It''s just that there''s Jono here, and this person hasn''t swayed in front of her. Anyway, I''ve taken a lot of things. It''s not so bad. Yin Zhu can be regarded as a broken pot. He doesn''t care. Yin Zhu thinks that he is still pregnant with a child. The child is Tengxiao. He can''t eat and use his food too much. But when he gives birth to a child in the future, the most children use his food. He can''t play with it any more. Tengxiao clearly changed his face before he saw Yin Zhu, but then he said, whatever. Do you agree or disagree? Yin Zhu has a big stomach and doesn''t do anything in the tribe. Even the people in the tribe don''t let Yin Zhu do it. They just talk when they have something to do. It''s impossible for the Daze tribe to let a female with a baby work when they are busy. Yin Zhu knits sweaters when he''s free. It''s said that there are several females in the tribe who like Yin Zhu''s sweaters. It''s a pity that it''s not easy to get rid of them. However, the fur of the long haired beast doesn''t scrape off much. It''s impossible to get rid of them in large quantities, unless Yin Zhu can find cotton. Besides, it''s not very useful to find cotton. Yin Zhu can''t weave cloth The production of weaving machine is even less conceptual. Is it all made into cotton thread to make clothes by hand? To tell the truth, Yin Zhu admires the protagonists in the novel. She uses all kinds of techniques. Anyway, she has also studied in University and read a lot of miscellaneous books. Many of them only have the impression of one name. As for nothing else, the food she gets here is because of the identification system. As for boiling sugar and making starch, she was a child Grandma''s family in the countryside has seen how she did it, but she thinks she won''t do it. As for planting yam, I don''t know much about it. It means that I know how to plant yam in the soil. I can only rely on the identification system to show that it likes Yin and Yang, and then see how to deal with it. In the daytime, Yinzhu and Tengxiao are in a good place. Anyway, Yinzhu is the old rule. As Tengxiao doesn''t exist, but when it''s dark and happy, Yinzhu returns to Shandong and watches Tengxiao go into the cave. Can Yinzhu''s eyebrows kill mosquitoes? "What are you following in for?" Asked Yin Zhu. "You have a big stomach, and your body is not flexible enough. I''m here. If you need anything at night, I can wait on you at any time." Tengxiao said he was still very useful. Yin Zhu feels toothache when he hears the sentence "wait at any time". Is this guy going to sleep in a cave with her? Yin Zhu promises that once this thing is done, the whole tribe will tell her to sleep with Tengxiao tomorrow. Despite the fact that there are not many females in the tribe, the tribe is just a little big and has a small population. It''s known to all the people who have fallen. At this time, the females don''t go out to work, so they just take care of their children at home. There are no entertainment programs, and there''s only gossip left. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to become the main character of the gossip center."I don''t need to be taken care of. Get out of here." Yin Zhu pointed to the entrance of the cave and said. "No, I promise Jono to take care of you." Tengxiao said this from beginning to end. "I said I didn''t need to be taken care of. Jono didn''t count." Yin Zhu said with a frown. Tengxiao stood still, just like that. Yin Zhu felt a headache. "Go or not, if you don''t, I''ll go." Yin Zhu was also angry and walked out of the cave. What''s the matter? It''s her family, but now her family is occupied. Tengxiao couldn''t let Yin Zhu go out at this time. He quickly grabbed Yin Zhu and said, "you, don''t go. It''s dark. What if you accidentally fall out?" If he let Yin Zhu go out this evening, not to mention that Jono would cut him, even he would cut himself. "Then get out of here." Yin Zhu points to the door of the cave. Tengxiao looked at Yin Zhu''s stubborn appearance, very embarrassed, "well, then how can I take care of you?" "You don''t have to take care of me. I''m not disabled yet." Yin Zhu is not angry and says that he must talk about it with Jono. In fact, Yin Zhu felt that Jono had plans to make a pile of himself and Tengxiao, but she expressed her views several times, and it didn''t seem to have any effect, or Tengxiao was more powerful, which could let Jono help him without bottom line. Tengxiao saw Yin Zhu''s dark face and knew that he couldn''t do it for a while. He could only nod and say, "OK, I''ll be at the gate of the cave. If you have something to say." Anyway, it will take at least 20 days and a month for Jono to go back and forth. He has time to get along well with Yin Zhu. He can''t push Yin Zhu. Today is the first day. When I think of Tengxiao, I go to the cave gate to make a bunk, not to mention a bunk. This guy turns into a beast and lies on the ground. Now in summer, it''s cool to sleep at the cave gate. At this time, Yin Zhu closed the wooden door of his small fence. Looking at the fragile wooden door, Yin Zhu felt that it was not very useful, so he had better build a house. With all the walls built, can the house be far away? Looking back, she nagged with Montaigne that the house of the tribe should be built. Thinking about the winter in my memory, she was a girl from the south, but she didn''t need to be frozen. In winter, it''s very necessary to build the Kang. Mmm, now I think she has a lot of things to do. When winter comes, she''ll have a baby, so I have no time to study it. I''ll put it on the agenda Cheng. Yin Zhu closed the small fence, but at this time, she was a little tangled. She always loved to be clean and took a bath every day, while the orcs usually took a bath. No matter men or women, they all jumped to the river and washed. But she used to take a bath with hot water, which was done by Jono. Jono suddenly left. Now who would give her a bath with hot water? Yin Zhu can''t sleep without taking a bath. He looks at the firewood piled on one side of the cave and the water in the bamboo tube. It''s good to burn a small pot of water and wipe his body. There is still a spark in the fire at the entrance of the cave, which Tengxiao kept. Tengxiao remembers that Jono said that Yin Zhu was afraid that he would be hungry in the middle of the night and wanted to eat. Yin Zhu washed the stone pot with clean water and began to boil water. The stone pot is really damn heavy. Fortunately, she has a lot of strength now. Yin Zhu is busy with her own work. Tengxiao is standing on the edge of the cave. Tengxiao is worried and runs to the entrance of the cave to watch. Watching Yin Zhu busy boiling water, Tengxiao feels very uncomfortable. Would Yin Zhu rather work hard than ask him for help? She just doesn''t want to see herself? Originally, there was still a lot of confidence. This shrinkage has become zero. Tengxiao thinks that Yin Zhu wants to cook something to eat. He is still hesitating whether he wants to help him or not. However, in the twinkling of an eye, he sees that Yin Zhu starts to take off his animal skin skirt. Then Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s body in the light of night. His head has only one idea. It''s so white. Yin Zhu felt that something was wrong. She always felt that someone was looking at her. As soon as she raised her head, she saw two dark eyes. She screamed when she saw this. With a slap, she threw the animal skin that she was holding in her hand towards Tengxiao. "Dead rascal, dirty bastard." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 Tengxiao is really silly. He didn''t think that Yin Zhu was going to scrub his body. He was scolded by Yin Zhu. Looking at the animal skin flying towards him, he subconsciously blocked it. "How dare you block it? Look, you are a dirty boy." Yin Zhu flustered want to cover his body, but this hand how to cover? In the confusion, Yin Zhu sprained his feet, and then fell to one side. Tengxiao''s heart jumped out when he saw this. He rushed up and hugged Yin Zhu. Then they fell to the ground heavily. Tengxiao fell and quickly got up, looking at Yinzhu anxiously, "Yinzhu, do you have any discomfort? I, I''ll go to the priest." Yin Zhu didn''t feel uncomfortable. Tengxiao held her in his arms, but he was just hugged by Tengxiao. Yin Zhu raised his hand angrily and slapped Tengxiao, "rascal, get out of my territory." Tengxiao covers his face foolishly at this time. Yin Zhu picks up an animal skin to wrap himself up. Looking at Yin Zhu, Tengxiao asked again, "are you ok?" "Get out of here, get out of here, get out of here." Yin Zhu is angry. "You''re fine." Tengxiao sees that Yinzhu is full of spirit, and knows that Yinzhu should be OK, but it''s OK, otherwise he will blame himself. "Don''t be angry. Have a good rest. Call me if you have something." Tengxiao also knew that he had done something wrong, so he quickly slipped out of the cave to save Yin Zhu jumping. "Get out of here, get out of here. Don''t stay at the entrance of the cave." Yin Zhu cried angrily. When Tengxiao left the cave, Yin Zhu looked around and quickly found clothes to wear. Then he walked out of the cave and looked at Tengxiao, who was the patron saint of the cave. Yin Zhu was so angry that he stepped forward and said, "I told you to go. Are you deaf?" "Yin Zhu, don''t worry. If you don''t call me later, I won''t go into the cave." Tengxiao said he would not go in casually. "Go away." Yin Zhu pointed to the outside direction and said. "That''s no good. I don''t trust that you are not taken care of." Tengxiao shook his head. "Thank you. Go away." Yin Zhu bit his teeth and pulled out an ugly smile. Seeing that Tengxiao didn''t go away, Yin Zhu turned and went into the cave. Then he put forward a bucket of water and splashed down on Tengxiao. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu foolishly. Yin zhupingri is gentle and amiable in the tribe. Even if he was forced to be her guardian before, he just has a black face. Now he can splash water and do it. However, Yin Zhu, who was so angry, felt very smart, and his cheeks were very red and lovely. At the beginning, Yin Zhu saw that he was a black face, and then ignored him. Now he still had other emotions. Is this a kind of progress. Of course, before Yin Zhu can be said to be too excellent, too perfect, generous, steady, knowledgeable, gentle, kind and considerate, taking care of the people, it can be said to be perfect like a goddess. In this way, Yin Zhu will be angry, but there are more fireworks in the world. "Go or not? And let me sleep in peace. " Yin Zhu left the bamboo tube in his hand and asked. "Why can''t you sleep at ease? Shouldn''t you be more at ease if I''m here to guard you?" Tengxiao scratched his hair. Yin Zhu looked at his Tengxiao carefully and felt that his stomach was full of fire. Shouldn''t this man be too proud? In fact, Yin Zhu also knows that Tengxiao is at the entrance of the cave just to take care of her. It''s impossible to do anything to her. He might have heard something from the cave before and wanted to help. As a result, even though he knows Tengxiao doesn''t mean anything to him, Yin Zhu doesn''t want Tengxiao to live in his own house Outside the cave, I just don''t want to. "Will you go? If you don''t go, I won''t sleep. " Yin Zhu was so angry that he sat down on the ground. Tengxiao doesn''t know he''s in trouble when he sees this. Yin Zhu likes to sleep late most, especially after he''s pregnant with a baby. Now he doesn''t even sleep. It''s serious. "Don''t be angry. It''s all my fault." Tengxiao has a headache. He won''t coax Yin Zhu. What should he do? If only Jono were here. I want to call Jono for help. "Go or not? If we don''t go, we''ll stick to it. " Yin Zhu rolled his eyes. Seeing that Tengxiao was so anxious that the corners of his mouth would bubble, he quickly waved his hand, "I''ll go, I''ll go, you go back to rest, I''ll go." Yin Zhu tilts his head to signal Tengxiao to leave. Tengxiao sighs helplessly, then turns around and starts to walk. Until he goes far away, he sees Yin Zhu turning back to the cave. Seeing that Tengxiao slaps himself hard, Tengxiao is useless. It''s rare that Qiao Nuo gives you a chance. As a result, you don''t even have a day to make Yin Zhu angry. Tengxiao is angry. Even if he is worried about Yin Zhu, he can watch it secretly. How can Yin Zhu find out? Now Yin Zhu has to go by himself. What to do? Tengxiao turns around in the same place and thinks that Yin Zhu can''t rest alone. Otherwise, he has to blame himself to death, and Yin Zhu will never let himself go into the cave now. After thinking about it, Tengxiao can only ask Yin Zhu''s biological mother, Meili.When Tengxiao arrives at Meili''s house, Meili is with her partner, red. This work has been dug up. Let alone red, Meili is in a bad mood. Tengxiao also knows that what he has done is immoral. He apologizes to his two elders and asks Meili to accompany Yinzhu. After all, except Meili, he doesn''t know who is better to accompany Yinzhu. When Meili sees Tengxiao''s constant apologies, her heart is full of anger. Besides, Yin Zhu comes from her stomach. What can she do if she is born? She can only bear it. Meili comes to find Yinzhu after she''s dressed. Tengxiao is caught by red and beaten hard to let off the fire. Meili takes a torch and walks to Yinzhu''s cave. Yinzhu is preparing to go to bed. Seeing Meili coming, Yinzhu can''t help but ask curiously, "mother, how are you here?" When the orc''s children were seven or eight years old, they drove them to live in other caves. Meili didn''t know how many years she hadn''t slept with Yin Zhu. On weekdays, Yin Zhu doesn''t have much contact with Mei Li. One is that Yin Zhu has many things to do. In addition, Yin Zhu is also worried that she will be discovered by Mei Li after changing her core, so she tries to stay as far away from Mei Li as possible. Mei Li has several partners, and she also has cubs, so she doesn''t have all the time to take charge of Yin Zhu. do not think that the females do not go hunting themselves, they are very idle. The tribal females actually do many things, and several partners have to take care of several partners, and many children. The orcs have only one small child. Basically they are several. Do you think it is easy for a person to take care of several children? There are twelve children in Melly''s family. Now the youngest is five years old, two little boys. "Don''t you do it? Can I not come? " Meili takes a look at Yinzhu, puts the torch away, and then sits down beside Yinzhu. "What did I do?" Yin Zhu has no idea. She seems to be very good and has not done anything bad. "You say, why do you rush to the sky? Why don''t Tengxiao take care of you? Do you have to dig me up? " Mei Li waited for Yin Zhu for a moment. She thought that the child was sensible recently and didn''t let her worry about it. As a result, ah. "Mother, I didn''t ask you to come here. You, go back and have a rest." Yin Zhu is very embarrassed. Tengxiao dares to go to Meili and come back to him. "Rest, how can I rest? How can I rest assured that there is no one around you like this? You say you explain, you and Tengxiao even have cubs, what else do you make? It was Tengxiao that was wrong before, but didn''t you also lose his face, he gave you a guardian, and met your vanity, isn''t it enough? If you really want to drive him away, why should you accept other people''s help? The advantage of that family is that you are hypocritical. " Melly scolded fiercely. "Hypocritical, where am I hypocritical? I didn''t ask him to help me either Yin Zhu is very angry by Mei Li. "You are not affectable. What do you do? If you want Tengxiao to despair, the best way is to beat Xiaozai, but you just leave Xiaozai, give people hope, and refuse others. Be careful to play away. " Meili pokes Yinzhu''s forehead with her finger. "I didn''t play. I really didn''t play. Besides, having a baby, isn''t that the tribe won''t let me fight?" Yin Zhu said, biting his teeth. "No, you go out and ask. Who doesn''t say Tengxiao is your partner in the whole tribe? As for Zizai, hum, you really hate Tengxiao. You can fight as hard as you can. " Meili is cold. The whole tribe can understand this. Tengxiao''s eyes are full of stars when he looks at Yin Zhu. That''s why Yin Zhu still pretends not to know. Yin Zhu wants to show her innocence. The original body wants to have a baby. She gets the original body and lives again. She can''t even ignore the last thought of the original body. "I''ll ask you the simplest question. Do you still hate Tengxiao now?" Melly asked very simply. Is it very high? Yin Zhu thinks about it and shakes his head. He doesn''t hate it. Tengxiao doesn''t do anything to make her hate except to do something for her guardian, of course, except for tonight. "Do you think Tengxiao is a person in charge? Is he a good male Melly asked again. Speaking of responsibility, Yin Zhu really doesn''t want Tengxiao to be so responsible. Tengxiao is proud, but because of her, Tengxiao has no pride recently, and she has stepped on her feet. Seeing that Yin Zhu didn''t say a word, Mei Li enlarged her move again, "you said that you have been losing face again and again. People don''t think they owe you a debt. However, the debt is clear. If you continue to do it, you will regret it sooner or later." "Mother, did you give birth to me or did you give birth to Tengxiao?" Yin Zhu was very unhappy. "If you weren''t born to me, I wouldn''t bother to talk to you here." Melly said in a bad mood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 "Mother, I only want Jono all my life." Yin Zhu shows his friendship. Mei Li rolled her eyes when she heard this. "Yin Zhu, I''ll ask you, Tengxiao will follow you all his life. He can''t have other females. Are you ready to spend his whole life like this? What''s wrong with him? " "It''s his own fault. I can''t blame him for that." Yin Zhu said that he was innocent. "Yinzhu, my mother really doesn''t know what you''re thinking. My mother also knows that you have an adventure. You have your own idea. Even my father can feel it. The patriarch and several elders of the tribe are very optimistic about you. I don''t know what you''re carrying. But my mother wants to say something heartfelt. Jono can''t protect you alone. Tengxiao is very powerful You have children again. You are bound together in your life. Since you used to like Tengxiao so much, why can''t you continue to like it now? If you think about it, you can see that once you have something, Tengxiao is afraid that he will try his best to help you. Do you think you can live up to this feeling? Or you can continue to do it now. When the sky is gone, you will regret it. " Melly sighs. Meili doesn''t feel that her daughter has changed a lot. However, people in this era have never thought that someone can change the core. Meili just thinks that miracles, together with Yin Zhu''s contributions to the tribe, make her respect Yin Zhu more and less intimate. In addition to Yin Zhu''s deliberate alienation, Meili can say that there are few such miracles What kind of opportunity to have a heart to heart talk with Yin Zhu. In fact, she had long felt that Yin Zhu''s attitude towards Tengxiao was inappropriate. She didn''t know how to persuade him. She thought that Yin Zhu was just twisted, and she just put on a show of face. Who knows that after a long time, Yin Zhuming has not yet solved this knot. Yin Zhu is silenced by Mei Li''s words, but she can be told to accept the lives of several men, which is against her educational thought and moral desire since childhood. She can''t do it, but as Mei Li said, if Tengxiao keeps paying for herself, she feels very fake and really hates contradiction. "What do you say you want to do so much? Jono has agreed to it. Do you think Tengxiao can take care of you without Jono''s consent?" Melly said one more thing. "Mother, are you nagging me here because you want to take care of me and are in a bad mood?" Yin Zhu is said by Mei Li to be two big. "Do you think I will? Tengxiao was worried. He had to get me out of bed. " Meili sighs. In his opinion, Tengxiao is a very qualified partner. She has strong strength and a sense of responsibility to take care of her children. That''s enough. The tribe doesn''t know how many females like Tengxiao. If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu''s contribution to the tribe, any female would be afraid to be thrown rotten leaves when she treats Tengxiao like this. Yin Zhu is in the middle of fortune. "In fact, I''m in good health. I don''t need you to take care of me. He''s just making a mountain out of a molehill." Yin Zhu said he can take good care of himself. "Why do people make a fuss? It''s not about you. If you don''t worry about it, who cares what you do?" Melly rolled her eyes. "I tell you, you will continue to toss, believe it or not, this time I come to do ideological work for you, believe it or not, next time it is estimated that it will be the patriarch, and then the rest of the tribe?" Yin Zhu''s attitude towards Tengxiao, many people in the tribe have their own words, but they just don''t say it in front of Yin Zhu. "As for that? Is Tengxiao that good? " Yin Zhu thinks Mei Li is exaggerating. "If you don''t believe it, just wait." Meili sighs. It doesn''t make sense. It''s not that she doesn''t want to take care of Yin Zhu. It''s that this matter has to be solved sooner or later. She doesn''t understand what Yin Zhu is worried about. Even Qiao Nuo agrees. Why doesn''t she agree. "Well, I don''t ask you to accept Tengxiao. At least don''t treat Tengxiao like that. Don''t give people face while enjoying others'' care. They don''t owe you anything." Meili said that she liked Tengxiao very much, but now Yinzhu didn''t like it. "I know, I know." Yin Zhu said that he really has to deal with the relationship between himself and Tengxiao. Mei Li sighs when she hears Yin Zhu''s impatient voice. "Mother, I''m sleepy. I''ll have a rest first." Yin Zhu is afraid that Melly will continue to nag. He has to have a headache. When Meili heard that Yin Zhu was sleepy, she didn''t say much, so she lay down beside him. Meili fell asleep after a while, but Yin Zhu didn''t fall asleep. She was thinking about herself and Tengxiao. "Bena, can this Guardian find a way to cancel it? I''m willing to pay the price. " Yin Zhu secretly communicates with Bena. Bena shook her head. "There''s no way. This guardian was used by the beast God to choose the absolute loyal guard. There''s no way to relieve it. You just want to relieve it. Only you can reach the height of the beast God. Maybe there''s a way. At least I can''t do it." "Yin Zhu, what are you worrying about? It''s just a male. " Beina doesn''t understand. It''s reasonable that Yin Zhu can try to lead a goddess of Tribal Development in the future, and it''s normal to have more partners. Yin Zhu almost didn''t cough when she heard this. She has a few more. Now she''s going crazy.At this time, Yin Zhu put his palm gently on his belly. The three little guys in his belly seemed to feel Yin Zhu''s emotion and could not help but calm down. "Baby, what do you want me to do with your father?" Yin Zhu asked himself silently. Tengxiao, Tengxiao, why do you make me so embarrassed. Yin Zhu couldn''t come up with a good way. She thought that ancient people would enjoy the happiness of Qi people. Yin Zhu wanted to say that the happiness of Qi people was not so good. Even if Jono didn''t mind, she couldn''t pass the pass in her heart. Yin Zhu is still tossing and turning. He can''t sleep for most of the night. Just when Yin Zhu was still tossing, she suddenly heard the sound of footsteps. The sound of footsteps was very light. Through the moonlight, Yin Zhu saw that it was a tall male. Looking at the figure, it should be Tengxiao. Seeing this, Yin Zhu pretends to be asleep. What does Tengxiao want to do when he comes in at this time? Tengxiao was beaten to death by lake, and then he went back to the cave gate. At the cave gate, he heard what Meili said. He wanted to know what Yinzhu thought, but he was disappointed. Yinzhu never let go. He waited for a long time at the entrance of the cave. When the moon rose to the sky, and there was no life in the cave, he sneaked into the cave and looked at Yin Zhu, who was forced to sleep. Tengxiao''s eyes were looking at Yin Zhu. Sometimes he has to sigh that life is really strange. He and Yin Zhu are tied together in such a strange way. If he had promised to marry Yin Zhu, now they should live happily together, so what they can''t get is the best. Sometimes he was thinking about whether he was too arrogant and God punished him. He hunts hard every day, and the tribal affairs need his own. He even tries his best to do it. He only hopes that Yin Zhu can see his own good. It''s a pity that Yin Zhu can''t see it all the time. Looking at Yin Zhu''s high belly, Tengxiao''s eyes flashed a smile. In fact, he is very happy. In a few months, there will be three cubs around him who will call him father. When I think about it, he always thought that he would be lonely all his life. Now that he has a baby, he should be satisfied, shouldn''t he? People can''t be too greedy, but he just can''t stop thinking about being greedy. He wants Yin Zhu to have a look at himself. Tengxiao steps forward carefully. Yin Zhu, who pretends to be sleeping, looks at Tengxiao approaching. He can''t help but feel tense. What does Tengxiao want to do? But thinking that Meili was sleeping next to him, Tengxiao couldn''t do anything. He was relieved to think of this. Tengxiao took a close look at Yinzhu and cried, "Yinzhu, Yinzhu?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he felt nervous. What does Tengxiao mean? Did he find that he didn''t sleep? Does she want to wake up right now? Yin Zhu was still struggling. Tengxiao found that Yin Zhu didn''t wake up at this time. Then he carefully put his hand on Yin Zhu''s stomach and said in a soft voice, "son, I''m your father. Do you know that? You can''t let your mother work hard. " The three little guys in the stomach seemed to feel their father''s coming, and each of them stretched out their little feet and kicked Tengxiao''s stomach. A few mischievous children in his stomach were moving, while Tengxiao''s palms were boiling hot. He could still feel it through the animal skin. Yin Zhu felt a little uncomfortable, pretended to be half asleep and half awake, hummed, and then turned over. Tengxiao is scared by Yin Zhu''s hum, so he pulls back his hand. Then he sees that Yin Zhu is still sleeping peacefully. He knows that he is scared and Yin Zhu is still asleep. It''s just that Yin Zhu has changed from lying flat to lying with his back to him. He can only take back his hand when he wants to keep in touch with the baby. "Really, watch out for me when you''re awake, even when you''re sleeping." Tengxiao couldn''t help muttering. Tengxiao didn''t touch Yinzhu again. He was worried that he might wake Yinzhu up by accident, but others didn''t leave. Instead, they were mumbling to themselves. "Zizai, your mother doesn''t want me. What do you think I should do?" After hearing Tengxiao complain to the children, Yin Zhu wants to say that she wanted you, but it''s a pity that she died. "Yin Zhu, how can you forgive me?" Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s back and sighs. Excuse me, Yin Zhu didn''t know how to answer this. In fact, she didn''t hate it, but she didn''t know how to accept it. "Yinzhu, I like Zizai very much. I''ve always wanted to have a family, a family that loves each other. I''ll take good care of Zizi and you, but I don''t know if I have a chance? I don''t know how to please you. Can you tell me what to do? I really want to make you happy, but I made you unhappy tonight Tengxiao murmured to himself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 At this time, Yin Zhu really hoped that she was asleep, and then explained that she didn''t know. However, now that she knew everything, she was entangled. Tengxiao likes himself? Yin Zhu is a little hesitant. Of course, Yin Zhu knows that a large part of it is because of Zizai. Tengxiao then sat and watched Yin Zhu for a long time. Yin Zhu was stiff and felt very uncomfortable. He wanted to turn around and was afraid that Tengxiao would find out. Fortunately, Tengxiao didn''t want to spend the night in the cave. After a short rest, he went out. Yin Zhu finally breathed a sigh of relief after she left Tengxiao. She finally left. She turned over and rubbed her eyes. She didn''t know what she was thinking, but she was confused and upset. Yin Zhu didn''t know when he fell asleep. When he woke up the next day, it was almost noon. It seemed that he slept very late today. Tengxiao is no longer there, but there is a bowl of broth on the stone pier at the entrance of the cave. It''s still warm after touching. It tastes just right. It should be left by Tengxiao. Yin Zhu looks at the broth, drink or not? It must be a waste not to drink what she owes Tengxiao. Even if she tells Tengxiao not to do it, the stubborn person will not listen to her. Just when Yin Zhu was still struggling with whether to drink, Mei Li came over with her two little brothers. She had seen the two younger brothers, but it was the first time Yin Zhu had seen them. The two Zhengde brothers cried out, "sister." The two little ones have heard a lot about their elder sister. She is very powerful. They respect her very much. "Zhengde text is coming. Go in and play." Yin Zhu greets the two little ones with a smile. "Why don''t you drink soup, and you''re not hungry?" Asked Melly, frowning at the still good soup on the stone pier. "You don''t want to drink it because it''s made by Tengxiao? I tell you, you are not allowed to spoil things for me. There is no food waster in the orc tribe. Besides, it took a long time to make the soup for you. First, I cooked the bone soup, then I got rid of the oil on it. Finally, the vegetables were put down and scalded. He spoiled you. I cooked it to see if you could eat it or not. " Meili is not very angry. According to her words, Yin Zhu is spoiled. She used to be her pet. She didn''t know that heaven is high and earth is strong and willful. Now she has a good temper. In fact, she doesn''t listen to advice. She can do whatever she wants. That is to say, Jono and Tengxiao are doting on her. "Give me a drink." Meili pushes Tang directly in front of Yin Zhu. "Mother, don''t wrinkle your face. It''s not good-looking. Be careful that your uncles don''t want you." Yin Zhu raised a smile when he saw it. "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Who dares not want me?" Melly said angrily. "That''s right. My aunt is so beautiful that my uncles will not give up." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Don''t give me a smiley face, change the subject and drink quickly." Meili gives Yin Zhu a white look. Yin Zhu nodded, the soup is really good, because the main food of the tribe is meat, all kinds of meat, barbecue and so on. Yin Zhu said that she was incompetent to accept it, so such a bowl of vegetable bone soup after cooking is her favorite. Yin Zhu drank all the soup. After drinking, he made a grimace at Meili. "Mother, you don''t come here to stare at me to drink the soup, do you?" "Tengxiao is worried about you." Meili keeps talking for Tengxiao. According to her meaning, Tengxiao is the best. Of course, another reason is that Jono''s trip back and forth takes nearly a month. If Yin Zhu doesn''t accept Tengxiao''s disturbance, isn''t she going to be separated from her partner for a month? It''s not that she is selfish and unwilling to take care of her daughter. If Yin Zhu is not taken care of, let alone for a month, it''s no problem to take care of her until she gives birth. But Yin Zhu is taken care of because she is unwilling to be choosy. Moreover, her family has a lot of things to do. It''s really tiring to take care of Yin Zhu. "Mother, what''s Tengxiao doing for you? You''re constantly helping him brush the score." Yin Zhu asked. "The greatest advantage he has given me is to take away your evil, so that I don''t have to worry about it." At the beginning, because of her partner''s business, she went everywhere to ask for help. She was worried that her daughter would fall into her hands. "Mother, it''s too much for you to describe your daughter like this. Your daughter is an outstanding youth in the tribe at least." Yin Zhu said that he was not bad at all. "OK, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. As you can see, I have to take care of two small kids and a few half old kids. My family is very busy. To tell you the truth, I don''t have much time to take care of you. You are an adult, Yin Zhu." Melly said directly. "Mother, I shouldn''t have worried you, but mother, I really don''t need to be taken care of. You can rest assured." Yin Zhu once again said that he could be alone. "Since you hate Tengxiao, it''s easy. Well, I''ll let Martin come with you, OK?" Melly then mentions another person''s name.Thinking of her partner''s nephew, Martin is still interested in Yin Zhu now, and Martin has no object. At the beginning, she had the cheek to ask Martin to accept Yin Zhu, and Martin also agreed. As a result, Yin Zhu quickly climbed the high branch and dumped Martin. For this, she didn''t know how much she had to pay for her partner mark, and she didn''t have the face to see Martin''s child Melly would love to be able to connect Martin with Yin Zhu. "My mother, I''m in a mess. Please don''t make any more trouble. I can''t even make it to the sky. Please get around me, Martin or something." Yin Zhu is still a little impressed by Martin. At the beginning, it was really good for Mei Li to promise to marry him. Later, he said he was willing to marry him, but she refused. Yin Zhu thought it was over, but Mei Li mentioned Martin again. For Martin, Yin Zhu is a little guilty, especially because Martin missed his partner''s choice. Every time in the tribe, Martin looked at her with the kind of hesitant eyes, and she was scared away. As for Martin, when does Yin Zhu want to introduce a good partner to him. "Martin is still in love with you. Up to now, he has no partner. You can only count in two partners, even if you accept Martin." Melly said her opinion was very good. "Mother, I said that I''m the only Jono in my life. Why bother others?" Yin Zhu insisted that this was absolutely impossible. "Since Martin doesn''t want to take care of you, you should take care of you. If you don''t want to take care of you, I''ll ask Martin to take care of you for me. You can do it yourself." Meili takes a look at Yinzhu. If she has a way, she doesn''t want to threaten Yinzhu. Yin Zhuwan didn''t expect that Meili still had this kind of operation. She really didn''t know how to say it. "How do you know if you have chosen? If you don''t know, I''d like to help you choose. I''d like to make a couple Melly said with a smile. Yin Zhu heard this quickly refused, "mother, my mother, you can not talk to me." Melly just looks at Yin Zhu with a smile. "Just Tengxiao. Tengxiao will take care of me. Mother, you can go home at ease. You can see how careful Tengxiao is. You don''t have to worry about it at all." Let Yin Zhu choose. Of course, Yin Zhu chooses Tengxiao. Anyway, it''s all provoked. It''s better than another one. "You don''t? Don''t you drive people away? " Meili asked, but she thought about it for a long time. Yin Zhu insisted on having a partner, so she drove Tengxiao away. Then she would give her more to see if Yin Zhu could break it. "Definitely not." Yin Zhu just barely raised his hands to guarantee. "In that case, Tengxiao, if you don''t come out to take care of Yin Zhu, I''ll go back." Melly yelled straight out. At this time, Yin Zhu saw a man jumping from the tree not far away. Yin Zhu looks at the person coming towards him, and the villain in his heart is already in tears. "Well, Tengxiao Yinzhu said that he would never drive you away. You should take good care of Yinzhu. My mother is gone." Meili smiles at Tengxiao. "Thank you, mother. Don''t worry. I will take good care of Yin Zhu." Tengxiao is very respectful to Meili. After being driven away by Yin Zhu yesterday, he didn''t sleep all night. If he can''t even stay with Yin Zhu, how can he move Yin Zhu? He can only go to Meili for help. Meili is also Yin Zhu''s mother. I think she will understand Yin Zhu''s needs. Yesterday, he was driven away by Yin Zhu and asked for Meili''s help. Today, many people in the tribe know about it, including the patriarch Meng Tai and the priest Jiu Yue. These people discussed how to help him, and finally came up with this method. It seems that this method is still easy to use. "Who is your mother? Is that your mother? It''s so intimate. " Seeing these two very intimate words, Yin Zhu didn''t know that he was fooled by these two people. After hearing this, Mei Li glared at Yin Zhu, and then asked Tengxiao with a smile, "Tengxiao, the female who is pregnant with a baby will have a bad temper. You should be more tolerant." "I will. Don''t worry. No matter how angry Yin Zhu is, I will take good care of her." Tengxiao was very gentle with a smile. Yin Zhu looked at the two people saying polite words to each other as if they were a family. He felt that he was full of anger. Damned, he went straight to his mother-in-law''s way. Who taught him? And Melly knows how to threaten her. Yin Zhu dares not to look at anyone, but Mei Li, because she takes up Yin Zhu''s body and owes Mei Li. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 Tengxiaomu stood in front of Yinzhu and rubbed his hands. "Yinzhu, if you have anything I need to do, you can tell me directly. I promise to do it well for you." Looking at Tengxiao''s honest appearance, Yin Zhu says that he can''t fight even if he wants to fight, and he also feels like bullying others. "Tengxiao, in fact, we were wrong at the beginning. The wrong beginning will not have a perfect ending, do you understand?" Yin Zhu feels that he needs a spiritual tutor who can speak well and help her persuade Tengxiao to change her mind. "I know it''s all my fault. I''ll try to correct it." Tengxiao obediently stands in front of Yin Zhu. "I tell you that no matter how much you pay, you won''t get the harvest. Now that you are willing to pay, don''t resent me for not getting the harvest." Yin Zhu touched his head. "No, and I''ve got the best return." Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s stomach. Yin Zhu saw this and said, "well, if you insist." Seeing that Yinzhu didn''t drive himself away, Tengxiao laughed so much that his mouth turned up, and then followed Yinzhu with a smile. It''s almost noon. Yin Zhu is going to have lunch. Before he took a bowl of soup, he can only eat half full, and he has to eat a little more. As soon as Yin Zhu goes to the square, he sees Amy waving to him with a smile, so he goes straight forward. Amy looks at Yin Zhu holding his hand, pats Yin Zhu''s hand with a smile, and takes Yin Zhu to sit down. "I heard you drove Tengxiao out of the cave yesterday?" Amy asked with concern. Yin Zhu''s face broke when he heard this. How could Amy even know this. And my dear mother-in-law, you care so much about your daughter-in-law''s relationship with other males. Is that ok? okay? "Yin Zhu, Tengxiao is just too proud. He has never suffered a loss. He should teach a good lesson, but it''s just a good lesson. It''s hard to be stiff all the time." Amy persuades Yin Zhu as an elder. Naturally, Amy is happy with Yin Zhu''s devotion to his son. However, in terms of the development of a tribe, including standing in Jono''s position, Amy still hopes that Yin Zhu can accept Tengxiao. After all, if Yin Zhu only has Jono as a companion, Jono will have to bear too much burden in the future and always need personal help It''s impossible to accompany Yin Zhu all the time. With Tengxiao, Yin Zhu won''t be alone when Qiao Nuo is busy. Yin Zhu heard this one and two to persuade himself, can''t help but full head black line. "Aunt Amy, I don''t understand. Why don''t you persuade me that I only like one Jono?" Yin Zhu thinks that if he goes on like this, he will be crazy. Amy laughed at this and said, "Yinzhu, of course I hope you like Jono. Then Jono is happy. It''s the happiest thing to be with your beloved partner, but do you know Yinzhu? Life in the orc world is too difficult. No one knows how long he can live. Maybe if you go hunting today, you won''t be able to come back tomorrow. If you choose Jono as the only one, what will you do if Jono has an accident? You don''t care, you don''t rely on, what about the rest of your life? The reason why females have several partners is not because females are rare, but because it is the most suitable way for orcs to live, whether male or female "Child, I don''t mean to force you to choose, but to tell you, let you think clearly, child, you are still young, haven''t seen many natural and man-made disasters, this Luoyue mountain every year don''t know how many orcs die, there are floods in summer, cold in winter, lack of food and hungry wolves, orcs have a long life, but not many orcs die of old age, he said They are more likely to die of war and starvation. Females have several partners. They are generally good-natured partners and brothers. In this way, they can go all out to fight. When they are hungry, they can give up their lives and give up the chance to live to their brothers, because the children and partners behind them are taken care of by people who can rest assured. " Amy smiles and pats Yin Zhu''s hand. "You see, even your mother has several partners, but they take care of each other. How many of those females in the tribe will quarrel with each other? No, Their feelings are better. I hope you like Jono forever, but I don''t want Jono to bear too much. In fact, it''s contradictory. " Amy said with a smile. "Tengxiao is not bad. Don''t be so stubborn. Give Tengxiao a chance and give yourself a chance to think clearly." Amy patted Yin Zhu''s hand. When Yin Zhu heard this, she was silent. She understood that customs include the actual situation. It''s better to find more partners, but does she want to do as the Romans do? "Thank you, Aunt Amy." Tengxiao, who is behind Yin Zhu, quickly thanks Amy. "Take good care of Yin Zhu." Amy patted Tengxiao on the shoulder to show her support. Amy looks at Yin Zhu''s stomach. Tengxiao is lucky. Once she had a baby. I don''t know when Jono''s baby will be. But Yin Zhu is easy to bear. I think she can be a grandmother soon. Looking at Tengxiao''s bright smile, Yin Zhu felt it was very eye-catching. Then the two of them sat down and went to Tengxiao for barbecue. Yin Zhu grabbed a piece of grass and played with it. Looking at Tengxiao, who was busy all the time, Yin Zhu began to ponder. Tengxiao worked very fast and talked with the people around him. He didn''t know what to say and was very happy.In addition to barbecue, he also made a lot of vegetables, which were ready to stir fry. The vegetables were prepared for her. Tengxiao didn''t like them. They spent a lot of energy in hunting, but they didn''t consume enough vegetables. Yin Zhu really doesn''t understand Tengxiao. He just wants to tie her to her for the sake of her children without hesitation, and even don''t want to repay her. If she thinks in terms of empathy, she can''t do that. She can''t make up for her life''s happiness for her children. Small nine Yue at this time gathered to Yin Zhu''s side, mysteriously said to Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, do you want me to help you divine your fate with Tengxiao?" "No Yin Zhu simply refused, who knows if Jiuyue will come to a match made in heaven. "Yin Zhu, you are upset." Jiuyue said with a smile. Yinzhu heard this, turned to look at Jiuyue that childish face, feel this words from her mouth spit out very disobedient. "Jiuyue, you know what, you are in a mess." Yin Zhu finished rubbing Jiuyue''s head and disordered Jiuyue''s neat hair. Then he felt more comfortable in his heart. "No, I''m not young. The age of the priest doesn''t depend on the actual age of the priest. The age of the priest comes according to the age of knowledge she inherited. In other words, I''ve been hundreds of years old and know everything. At most, I can''t use it flexibly." Jiuyue replies with a smile. Jiuyue says that being a priest is very lonely. She has always been high above others. Even if she looks like a child, no one dares to disrespect her. That is to say, Yin Zhu dares to make trouble with her. This kind of feeling is not to mention, it''s quite good. Hundreds of years old? Seeing that face, Yin Zhu said that she felt itchy and pinched it again. For a face like a child, she could not respect it. Moreover, now Jiuyue is still learning witchcraft with her, so she is not a descendant. "Little girl, I''ve eaten more salt than you''ve eaten rice. The old man''s eyes are bright." Jiuyue looks at Yinzhu with a smile and his face changes. Confused? Take a look at Tengxiao. He cut the barbecue into small pieces and put it on a whole plate. He took the vegetables and broke a bowl of soup. Jiuyue glanced at him and said, "it''s a pity that I have no one to take care of the old man." Then he sighed deeply. "If you want to take care of yourself, it''s easy. When you are older, just find a partner. In fact, it''s OK to find a young boy now. He''s the one who loves you the most See nine Yue tease oneself, Yin Zhu can''t help but reply. Nine Yue hear this words corners of mouth smoked to smoke, which tribe priest marry? It''s not a good idea to abduct a priest. "Come on, old man, I''m leaving, so I don''t have to get in your way here." Nine Yue finish smoothly climbed up, and then patted his ass to go. Yin Zhu see smooth slip away, and then look at the people sitting next to him to take good care of themselves, well, by nine Yue so a tease, her heart now really confused. Seeing Yin Zhu in a daze, Tengxiao couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "why, isn''t the barbecue delicious?" Tengxiao picked up his own roast meat, so sad. The skill of roast meat is not as good as that of his partner. What should he do if his partner dislikes it? Yin Zhu shakes his head and picks up the barbecue on the table. The barbecue is very fat. It''s covered with honey. It smells like honey. It tastes sweet and delicious. Although it''s not as good as the barbecue he made, Tengxiao made it with great effort. Didn''t you see that the barbecue he ate was baked casually? She can''t say this is not good, that is not good. If you make any more trouble, the whole tribe will say that she is hypocritical. Maybe her mother will send Martin to deal with her. Tengxiao saw that Yin Zhu didn''t eat much. He was puzzled. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Yin Zhu, I''m stupid and I don''t know what you want to eat. If you have something you want to eat, you tell me and I''ll get it for you." "Yes, thank you." Yin Zhu nodded. Seeing that Yin Zhu didn''t refuse himself, Tengxiao said yes. As long as Yin Zhu didn''t refuse others, he would be happy. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu still didn''t say what he liked to eat. Go back and ask the females of the tribe what they like to eat. One by one, Yin Zhu always wants to eat something similar. Tengxiao decided to go back and get it himself, especially fruits and vegetables. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 Satisfied with his food, Yin Zhu walks back to the cave and looks at Tengxiao, who is not far behind him. Tengxiao looks at this asshole and goes up. This is the first time that Yin Zhu takes the initiative to find him. He used to take the initiative to help him. "Yin Zhu, if you want me to do anything, just say it." Tengxiao pretends to be calm, but he is secretly happy inside. Before, he foolishly thought that as long as he paid in silence, but Yin Zhu didn''t take it seriously at all. People will know what he did. "Come, tell me, who told you to go to my mother, and the patriarch?" Yin Zhu laughs wickedly. Tengxiao can''t help but feel numb when he sees this. Yin Zhu will settle the accounts after autumn, but even if he does, he can''t run, otherwise Yin Zhu will be even more angry. "Yin Zhu, this is it. It''s because they can''t see it. That''s why they manage it." Tengxiao said he was wronged? "Can''t you see it? That is to say, I''ve gone too far with you. People and gods are angry? " Yin zhuleng hum, before Tengxiao, he didn''t expect to find a generation to intercede. How can he be enlightened without any advice. "No, no, I did the wrong thing first. I don''t blame Yin Zhu." Tengxiao waved his hand in a hurry. "Did I do something wrong today? Don''t be angry. You really want to be angry. Hit me Tengxiao sees that Yin Zhu''s face is not good, and thinks about it. He honestly puts his face in front of Yin Zhu to show that he will be punished. Yin Zhu sees this white one eye Tengxiao, she dares to hit the face? I''m afraid this slap will make the whole tribe a sensation. How can this man become treacherous? Didn''t they all come straight before? "Who taught you this idea? As long as you say it, I won''t be angry." Yin Zhu holds his chest in both hands and looks at Tengxiao like a prisoner. "I said, you really don''t angry?" Tengxiao asked carefully. "Of course, I always mean what I say." Yin Zhu took a cold look at Tengxiao. "Uncle Lake said it." Tengxiao thinks that he was beaten hard by lake yesterday. Of course, the reason why Lake taught him this is because he has no partner for Yin Zhu. So he wants to solve this problem and help Tengxiao find a way. Uncle lake? I didn''t expect that there was a treacherous man in her mother''s companion. Today, she took the blame, and she also wrote down the revenge. She will find the place sooner or later, hum. Yin Zhu said he was a cautious man. Tengxiao sees that Yin Zhu doesn''t care about it any more, and even his face is much better. His worries are finally put down. As for lake, he can only say he''s sorry. As for what to do next, Tengxiao was severely taught by several elders yesterday. He can''t do anything behind his back. If he wants to please the female, he should come face-to-face. Otherwise, who can remember you. Tengxiao is going to think of a way to make Yin Zhu happy and happy in the next day. He will show his strong points and let Yin Zhu have himself in his heart. "Well, you have nothing to do with hunting." Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao''s fiery eyes and looked at himself. He felt uncomfortable, so he began to drive people away. Before Tengxiao even with her and Jono side, eyes are not so unrestrained, before the same as a not enlightened, now is not the same, before she has a Jono can resist, now only the two of them. "That just full, I will accompany you to rest first." Tengxiao was reluctant to leave immediately. "Don''t you want to take care of me and the baby? When the baby is born, it needs a lot of clothes. When you see the clothes I weave, they are very soft and most suitable for children. Go and catch more hairy animals for me. Besides, I''m going to have a lunch break soon, and no one will take care of them. " Since Tengxiao didn''t know what to do, Yin Zhu went directly to the task. At this time, Yin Zhu directly lay down to have a rest. On weekdays, Yin Zhu had a lunch break, but he slept late today. At this time, Yin Zhu couldn''t sleep at all. Tengxiao heard Yin Zhu''s words, his eyes immediately lit up, he was very happy to say, "well, you have a good rest, in the evening I will get the long haired beast back." With that, he went out happily. Looking at the person going out, Yin Zhu stroked his forehead and finally left. But what should I do at night? Yin Zhuying was lying on the hide worrying. Yin Zhu, who is so annoyed and confused, decides to find something to do for himself, such as building a beautiful stone house for himself. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu goes to Mengtai in a hurry to make himself busy, so he has no time to think about these messy things. Meng Tai looked at Yin Zhu who came up with a new plan and nodded, "OK, I''ll let people prepare to build a new house, but now you have a baby. Don''t be too tired. If you have something to do, ask the people to help you." If Jono''s trip is successful, I''m afraid that the cave of the tribe is not enough, so it''s necessary to have a house. Besides, with such a high wall, it should be equipped with a spacious and bright house, which is suitable. Daze tribe is developing rapidly recently, but at the same time, the crisis of the tribe is also slowly coming. Recently, many people from other tribes have come to inquire about the news. Fortunately, their tribe is close to the beast forest. Recently, they have plenty of prey, but they have prepared a lot of food."By the way, Yin Zhu, the kind of sweater you knitted before is very good, I don''t know if it can be promoted?" Mengtai knew that Yinzhu had made a small sweater, but Yinzhu didn''t give it to the tribe, so he didn''t ask. After hearing this, Yin Zhu hesitated for a while and said, "patriarch, I made this thing from the hair of a long haired beast, which is rare. In fact, the best thing I want to do is cotton, so that I can make cotton thread for clothes." Hairy beast is very fast, and it''s not so easy to catch it, because its fur is very soft. It''s one of the female''s favorite skins. Many orcs want to catch it, but it''s not so easy to catch. Yin Zhu asked Jono to collect it before, and only then collected four of them. Then the fur was washed and fat removed, and it''s very easy to catch It''s not much, it''s not worthwhile, it''s not efficient, it''s not worth promoting. Mengtai shakes his head when he hears this, so he can''t help it. However, he is very interested in what Yin Zhu said about cotton. Yin Zhu describes cotton, and he doesn''t know if it can be found in Luoyue mountain range. Mengtai said that he would let the owner pay attention to this matter. Yinzhu and Mengtai discussed where to build houses in the tribe. Of course, Yinzhu plans to build two kinds of houses. One is semi cave house. After all, some orcs are used to living in caves. If they change it, they are afraid it will be more difficult. The other is stone house, which is built by people As for the national house, Yin Zhu thinks it should be OK. Meng Tai thinks it''s very good. Of course, the most important thing is that Yin Zhu says it can be made into Kang. He feels comfortable just hearing about it. Yin Zhu went to the convenor to do something. Meng Tai looked at Yin Zhu''s body and laughed. Since Yin Zhu is going to build a house, Tengxiao will be responsible for the construction of the new house tomorrow. In this way, the two children will have more contact and find their own good. Of course, the most important thing is Yin Zhu. On the other side, Tengxiao goes to the place where the long haired beast may appear and waits. He must catch some long haired beasts back. This is the first time Yin Zhu asks for something from him. If he can''t satisfy Yin Zhu, will Yin Zhu be disappointed? Fortunately, Tengxiao is a good hunter, and the most important thing is patience. He hides in the grass and waits for the long haired beast to appear. The long haired beast is very timid. If there is any wind and grass nearby, it will never appear. Tengxiao had been waiting for more than an hour. Finally, he was able to live up to his expectations. The hairy beast appeared. When he saw the hairy beast, Tengxiao went up directly and got a paw. The fur is very good, but there is not much meat. I have three cubs. One is not enough. Tengxiao is ready to make further efforts. In the evening, Tengxiao looks at the three long haired beasts in his hands, turns his lips, goes home, and continues to catch them tomorrow. He knows that Yin Zhu used to make clothes for his cubs, but Yin Zhu didn''t have any. It can be seen that Yin Zhu is a good mother who loves her cubs. He works hard and asks Yin Zhu to make clothes for him Clothes made of hairy animals. "Yinzhu, I''m back." Tengxiao is happy to go back with the handled long haired beast. Yin Zhu hates the smell of blood, so he only goes home after he has disposed of his prey. "Well, three long haired beasts, very powerful." Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao''s shaved long haired beast in his hand. It''s hard to give him a reward. It''s said that it''s very hard to catch. Tengxiao is also careful. Tengxiao heard this, tired all over, very happy in his heart, "well, I''ll catch it tomorrow." "Well, yes." Yin Zhu said he had no problem. "By the way, what would you like to eat tonight? I''ll cook it. " Tengxiao asked, this noon he baked honey barbecue, which is one of the favorite food for females, but Yin Zhu didn''t eat much, so it''s best for Yin Zhu to ask what he wanted to eat. Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said, "cook some pickled cabbage powder." Those sauerkraut she made before can be eaten, sour noodles with vermicelli cooked in animal bone soup, it makes my mouth water when I think about it. All blame this place material is too poor, she remembers inside a lot of delicious cannot eat. For example, seafood. Unfortunately, there are no big fish in the stream near daze tribe. On weekdays, the orcs just jump into the river to take a bath when they have nothing to do. It''s estimated that some fish have also run away. On weekdays, they see fish as big as a finger and some gadgets. They move very fast and can''t catch them without fishing nets. So Yin Zhu has to give up and go far Yin Zhu, a local girl, said that he was a girl from the valley and had never been far away. He didn''t know anything about other places. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 After dinner, Yin Zhu quickly returns to his home, just looking at Tengxiao who never leaves him. As soon as Yin Zhu puts on his face, Tengxiao looks pitifully at her, like a banana beaten by rain. When Yin Zhu sees this, he can''t help shouting in his heart. Tengxiao, your appearance doesn''t agree with your arrogant and cool personality, OK? "Yin Zhu, what would you like to have for supper tonight? I''ll prepare it." Tengxiao scratched his hair and asked. He didn''t know what to say, but only what to eat. "Can''t I do anything but eat?" Hum, Yin Zhu is angry. "No, you know too much. I don''t know how to help you. Besides working hard on food, I don''t know how to help you." Tengxiao PATA head, very sad. Pretend to be poor, right? Yin Zhu feels very angry, very angry, but looking at Tengxiao like that, she has no place to get angry. She really has a damn move. "Well, I can''t compare with you in cooking, but I''ll study hard. You can give me some advice. When I learn, I''ll cook for you every day." Tengxiao said that he is a little expert in learning, and also very hard-working. Yin Zhu took a look at his very strong body. He finally got a little thinner and made up for it? No. Of course, in the orc world, the fatter the female is, the stronger the partner is. Only those who don''t worry about food and drink can raise the fatter, which is the expression of wealth and beauty. Of course, this kind of beauty is not appreciated by Yin Zhu. "I don''t want to eat supper today." Yin Zhu said that he was depressed. No matter who was forced to be an admirer, he would not be in a good mood. OK. "Well, then I''ll sing for you?" Tengxiao doubts for a while and says. Ask for 100 ways to please your partner, online, etc. "Can you sing?" Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao suspiciously and says that there are basically no entertainment programs in the orc world. The only entertainment program is the festival bonfire barbecue. On weekdays, after dinner, one by one, he goes back to find his partner to have a deep communication. Tengxiao even says that he can sing. Naturally, Yin Zhu is surprised. "Well, I, I heard you hum last time." Tengxiao carefully looks at Yinzhu. At that time, he secretly follows Yinzhu. Yes, it seems that she will hum a few times when she is free. "Then sing it." Yin Zhu said that the night without entertainment programs was very sad, so let''s make do with it now. "You are my little apple..." Tengxiao hasn''t finished humming. Yin Zhu stops him in a hurry. "Stop, stop, stop." She couldn''t hear a word because she couldn''t pronounce clearly and left singing. It was no enjoyment. It was torture. Tengxiao see this very weak sitting on the ground, night plan failed, singing also failed, what to do next? "Yin Zhu, these are the best animal teeth I''ve preserved from hunting for so many years. I''ll string them into necklaces and give them to you." Tengxiao pulls out a necklace from behind. Animal tooth necklace is generally a manifestation of male and female''s strength. Not all kinds of animal teeth can make necklaces. As for powerful animal teeth can make necklaces, his animal tooth necklace is the best one in the tribe. It''s a necklace with the characteristics of the orc world, but Yin Zhu doesn''t like it, so she shakes her head decisively. Even Yin Zhu doesn''t like the animal tooth necklace which is the most popular for females. What should I do? He won''t be driven away by Yin Zhu again tonight? Mingming Qiao Nuo said that Yin Zhu was easy to talk and soft hearted. What happened? "Shall I take you to see the stars and the moon?" Tengxiao asked carefully, this is his good brother shire''s move. Of course, the original words of shire are like that. You can take Yin Zhu outside to see the stars and the moon, and then talk about what you think on such a special night, such as I like you and love you. Females are emotional, so you can give some gifts. At the same time, you can let females freeze and hold people in your arms There''s nothing that can''t be taken. As for the back, you can have a field battle by the way. It is said that many females in the tribe like this. Tengxiao takes a careful look at Yin Zhu. He doesn''t know if Yin Zhuxi likes this. Yin Zhu glanced at the sky outside. It happened to be cloudy today. There was neither moon nor stars in the sky. Tengxiao looks out of the cave along Yin Zhu''s eyes. Well, heaven is not beautiful. Looking at the stars and the moon is very romantic. Even if she wants to see it, she doesn''t want to go out with Tengxiao, OK? "Or..." Tengxiao digs his head to find a way for himself. "Well, I don''t want anything. Go out." Yin Zhu said that when he saw Tengxiao''s sad face, he was not in a good mood and quickly sent the people away. As a result, Tengxiao was nailed to the spot and didn''t go, "no, I promised my mother to take good care of you, and I can''t let you leave my sight." The martyr is afraid of Lang pestering. He must be here, at least let Yin Zhu adapt to his own existence. The so-called love you silently behind your back and pay for you is the behavior of a fool''s spare tire. He doesn''t want to be a spare tire."What do you mean?" Yin Zhu asked Tengxiao with a frown. "Didn''t you promise that my mother wouldn''t drive me away?" Tengxiao said he was holding Shangfang''s sword. "Don''t you go? Do you still want to live in my cave? Get out. " Yin Zhu is not angry and says that before he thought this man was a man. At least he didn''t disturb himself. As a result, he climbed up the ladder and got an inch. "No, I''ll stay with you." Tengxiao clenched his teeth and said that he couldn''t shrink back. "Tengxiao, what do you want to do? You forget what you said before? You forced yourself to be my guardian, you said you would not disturb my life, would not force me? Now you broke your word? Do you want to force me? " Yin Zhu said angrily. Tengxiao heard this and shook his head. "I didn''t force you. If you don''t want to be with me, I won''t force you. I still have this masculine demeanor. Don''t worry. I''m just fulfilling the duty of guardian, putting your safety first and guarding you all the time." Tengxiao''s sophistry is also powerful. When Yin Zhu heard this, he got up, grabbed a stick used as firewood in the corner of the cave, and threw it at Tengxiao. "You''re playing roughneck with me now, aren''t you?" Tengxiao saw that this was also silly. He didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would directly fuck the guy. Where did the legendary gentleness, elegance and consideration go. The stick turns a circle in the air, and then hits Tengxiao''s nose very accurately. Tengxiao cries "ah". Yin Zhu sees two lines of nosebleed coming out of Tengxiao''s nose. Tengxiao had already squatted on the ground and covered his nose in pain at this time. Yin Zhu is also silly at this time. She is angry and wants to get angry, but she really doesn''t mean to hurt Tengxiao. Besides, she can''t get rid of things, and Tengxiao doesn''t dodge. "Are you stupid? Don''t you know how to get out of the way when you see the stick flying past? " Yin Zhu is not very angry. Tengxiao then covered his nose and looked at Yin Zhu weakly, "I dodged. Aren''t you more angry? If you don''t get angry with me, do it. " "Fart, you are more angry." Yin Zhu said angrily. Looking at Tengxiao''s hands covering his nose are full of blood, Yin Zhu can''t help but feel a little flustered, "Tengxiao, is your nose OK? I, I think it''s like blood won''t stop." So a big stick flying like this won''t break Tengxiao''s nose, will it? "I, I''ll ask Jiuyue to show you." Seeing Tengxiao''s hands full of blood, Yin Zhu is ready to ask for help. "Well, Yin Zhu, are you worried about me?" Tengxiao carefully looked at Yin Zhu, two eyes shining. "Worry, worry fart, I''m worried that you have an accident, and the people will settle with me." Yin Zhu is very angry. If Meili knows about this, she will be nagged again tomorrow. What Yin Zhu doesn''t pay attention to is that Tengxiao loses his spirit when he hears this. "It''s OK. Don''t look for Jiuyue. I''ll just find some herbs myself." Teng Xiao went out with a muffled voice. He had to deal with more serious injuries in hunting. Why do you need to find a priest for this small injury. Looking at Tengxiao dejected went out, Yin Zhu looked at the trouble wood, went up, and kicked hard. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 Tengxiao is looking for herbs, while Yin Zhu is nervous in the cave. She won''t make trouble. After waiting for a long time, Tengxiao finally came back. The blood in his nose stopped. The whole nose was covered with black ointment. Yin Zhu carefully stretched out his neck and asked, "Tengxiao, is your nose OK?" Tengxiao''s nose is not a big problem, but when he saw Yin Zhu''s clever appearance, Tengxiao suddenly had a plan. He frowned and took a breath, and then said, "what if something''s ok? What can I do with you? It''s the same thing when the bridge of the nose is broken. " "What what? , nose The bridge of the nose is broken Is it broken? " Yin Zhu felt that she couldn''t speak any more. After that, she killed herself. Yin Zhu looked at his white and tender hand. Then, how strong is his hand? Looking at Yin Zhu''s panic, Tengxiao feels very guilty. Is he going too far? Would you like to explain to Yin Zhu? "Yes, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m wrong." Yin Zhu moves to Tengxiao''s side, pulls Tengxiao''s hide, lowers his head and apologizes seriously. "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. You must be in pain." Looking at Tengxiao''s face, Yin Zhu felt even more sorry. She swore that she would never fight with anyone who cared about her. Tengxiao was also very guilty that he cheated Yin Zhu. When he saw that Yin Zhu would no longer drive him out of the cave, he was so happy that he decided to hide it in his heart and not say anything. "It''s OK. It''s just a bridge of the nose. It''s OK. I''ll be happy if you smile." Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s face and tries to coax her. It''s really nothing for Tengxiao. The bridge of his nose is not broken. Even if the bridge of his nose is broken, it can only be regarded as a minor injury to the male''s physique. Their physique is very good. This kind of minor injury can be cured by just rubbing some medicine. In the past, when he was injured more seriously in hunting, he had nothing to do with it. The only thing Tengxiao didn''t expect was that Yin Zhu would apologize for hurting himself. Isn''t the status of the female always higher than that of the male? When does a female apologize to a male for a mistake? Of course, many females still feel guilty, but guilt comes from guilt, and they may not be able to pull down their face to apologize. Yin Zhu is different. If they are wrong, they are wrong. This is his favorite part of Yin Zhu. Besides, if he didn''t annoy Yin Zhu first, there would be no such thing at all, and Yin Zhu made no big mistake. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said he couldn''t laugh. "Is it useful for you to apply this medicine yourself? Are you sure you don''t need Jiuyue to have a look? " Yin Zhu is really worried. "I don''t need it. It works very well. I used to use it when I was injured when I went hunting. Don''t worry. Can I have a rest here?" Tengxiao looks up at Yinzhu carefully. Yin Zhu hesitated for a while and then replied, "yes, you can have a rest there." Yin Zhu pointed to an open space far away from his bed and said, fortunately, the open space in the cave was covered with animal skins, so it was OK to sleep there. Tengxiao is injured. Yin Zhu really can''t keep Tengxiao sleeping outside the cave. He is injured. What if it gets worse? Let him sleep in the cave as the price of his mistakes. Tengxiao happily lies down in the place Yin Zhu has set. Although this place is far away from where Yin Zhu sleeps, it''s in a cave. It''s good to make progress. Besides, Tengxiao has grasped Yin Zhu''s psychology now. Later, he continues to pretend to be pitiful, and he can go further tomorrow. Before looking for so many people to ask for tricks, finally there is a move that can be used. Go back and continue to look for those elders. Tengxiao won''t feel embarrassed to ask these questions. It''s even more embarrassing when his partner runs away. Nothing is as important as a partner. Even though Tengxiao is asleep, his face is also thinking of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao and stares at himself. He wants to teach Tengxiao to turn around and go to sleep. He can''t look at himself like this. But he can see Tengxiao''s nose is still covered with ointment. Yin Zhu doesn''t open his mouth, so he can only turn around and carry Tengxiao. Tengxiao watched Yin Zhu sleep with his back to him. He felt a little lost, but he was happy to think that he could go to sleep in the cave now. Lying on the animal skin, Yin Zhu always felt another hot gaze staring at her back, which made her unable to sleep. The torch outside the cave was crackling. When Yin Zhu turned around, he could see Tengxiao''s eyes were still wide open. "What do you do when you don''t sleep? Close your eyes and go to sleep." Yin Zhu gave the order directly, and her sight interfered so much that she couldn''t sleep. Tengxiao heard this and shook his head. "I can''t sleep. I really want to see you." "Look what I''m doing. There''s nothing to see." When Yin Zhu heard this, he pulled the animal skin over his body and covered his whole head. Yin Zhu felt confused and kept plopping. Of course, Yin Zhu felt angry. It''s just like this. Yin Zhu feels that Tengxiao''s eyes are fixed on her body as if through the skin. After a long time under the skin, she feels uncomfortable and can only lift the skin.The torch at the entrance of the cave has been gradually extinguished, and there is only a little light left. Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao helplessly, "uncle, would you turn around and go to sleep? I dare not sleep because you are so covetous. " "Why don''t you dare to sleep?" Tengxiao asked foolishly. Yin Zhu can''t say the rest. Is she worried about Tengxiao''s plot against her? "If you do that again, you''ll go out and sleep." Helpless Yin Zhu uses his mace. Ming to such threat, Tengxiao can only helplessly turn a body, "well, I turned past, you sleep." Of course, Tengxiao is not afraid of this threat. The most important thing is that he wants Yin Zhu to have a good rest. He didn''t take this matter to heart and didn''t sleep. Yesterday, Yin Zhu didn''t sleep very well. He slept late during the day. He wants to arouse Yin Zhu''s sympathy, but he doesn''t want to affect Yin Zhu''s work and rest because of himself. What pregnant females need most is enough sleep. Seeing Tengxiao turning around, Yin Zhu finally felt comfortable. She lay down with her back to Tengxiao. Tengxiao''s intention is obvious. Yin Zhu is really in a mess. What should she do? In fact, when Tengxiao was forced to be her own guardian, Yin Zhu also had that consciousness, but Tengxiao didn''t force her. Yin Zhu just wanted to be an ostrich and didn''t know anything. Now Tengxiao is so forced, and some people in the tribe, Yin Zhu feels that he is going to be overwhelmed . Do as the Romans do, or stick to yourself? "What do you want me to do, Bena?" Yin Zhu, who is full of troubles, goes to Beina in the system to chat. If anyone in the world can understand herself, it must be Beina who has been to her own time and space. "What? It''s good to just take the people away. Anyway, you don''t have any loss. " Bena curled her mouth and said simply. "This is a man, not a cat or a dog. How can he be so casual?" Yin Zhu refuted directly. "I don''t know what you''re struggling with. You said that although you''re not a flower maniac, you''re also the number one person who looks at your face. Tengxiao''s face is not bad. You have to burn incense if you can find such an object on the earth. Now it''s so good to take people away directly. You''re at ease. Tengxiao''s mind is at ease, and Jono''s mind is at ease? Worried about being told you''re amorous? No one in the orc world will laugh at you Bena said it was simple. Yin Zhu can only be speechless when she hears this. She has found the wrong person. How can she forget that Bena is also an ORC. This polygamous is as simple as eating and drinking water for her. "I asked you to help me find a way, not to add to the traffic, OK? Sister If you can send emoticons, Yin Zhu will send her a picture with two noodles on her face. "No, it''s the best plan. Besides, according to my guess, you will be taken down sooner or later. Why take Joe here now?" Bena mends the knife directly. "Yes, I''ll die. I''ll talk to you about it." With tears streaming down his face, Yin Zhu really doesn''t want to talk to Beina. "Or shall we make a bet? If you go to your tribe, can you find someone who supports your monogamy and doesn''t accept Tengxiao? If you win, I''ll find a way to separate you two. If you lose, how about accepting Tengxiao? " Bena said with a smile, saying that her method is very good. Yin Zhu choked when he heard this, and made a bet that she might lose. Seeing Yin Zhu''s hesitation, Bena smiles, "how dare you bet with me?" "Where are you standing? I don''t think you''ve been helping Tengxiao. " Yin Zhu muttered. "I''m not helping anyone. I''m just following the will of the people. Do I gamble or not?" Asked Bena. Yin Zhu shakes his head. This bet that she will lose 80% or 90%. Is she so stupid to gamble? "You can see that in your mind. Moreover, the eyes of the general public are bright. This is the will of the people." Beina said with a smile. It''s rare to see Yin Zhu like this. Now, when? "Stop, I don''t want to hear that. I''m going to bed." My little friend betrayed me, so sad. Yin Zhu covered his eyes, very uncomfortable. Tengxiao is so good. All the people in the tribe speak for him. Yin Zhu shakes his head and denies his idea. It''s not that Tengxiao is so good that all the people speak for him. It''s just that the customs and human feelings are like that, and everyone thinks that. Find a reason to comfort themselves, Yin Zhu this heart is comfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 Yin Zhu thinks that Tengxiao is absolutely unable to sleep, but what Yin Zhu didn''t expect is that she fell asleep unconsciously. At dawn the next day, Tengxiao had already cooked and was waiting for Yin Zhu. To tell the truth, Tengxiao, a regular breakfast maker, did better than Jono. Of course, Yin Zhu would not let Jono do things by herself. She still likes to cook with two people, talking and laughing. Looking at Tengxiao''s nose on the edge of the stone pier, which is coated with thick ointment, and looking at the breakfast cooked well on the table, Yin Zhu talked and said, "Tengxiao, if you want to hunt in the future, I''ll do it myself. I don''t need you." In particular, they also sleep late than the price, which makes it hard to wait. "It doesn''t matter, as long as Yin Zhu likes to eat? Or am I not good enough? " Think of here Tengxiao some frustration, he must do a good job of cooking, there is a saying is not to seize a person''s heart must seize her stomach. "No, just don''t waste your talent. You are the first warrior of the tribe, not used to be a cook." Yin Zhu said Tengxiao''s fiery eyes made her panic. "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t take much time to cook. As for the first warrior, you can rest assured that I won''t let others surpass." Tengxiao doesn''t care about the first warrior. But if Yin Zhu cares, he can''t lose his title. He can give Yin Zhu face. "No, you have to hunt, practice martial arts and take care of me. You sleep so short every day. Aren''t you tired?" Yin Zhu is a little weak. He can''t get rid of him if he sticks to it. "I''m not tired. I''m happy to take care of Yin Zhu. I''m not tired at all." Tengxiao''s eyes are shining. Yin Zhu is concerned about him. Sure enough, he can see what he has done. Now the harvest is coming. Pro, are you a little prince? Isn''t it disgusting to say something so sweet and greasy? No more people? Who can help me? Yin Zhu says she''s going crazy. "Would you like to have a taste of this soup? Has it made any progress?" Tengxiao gallantly beat a small bowl of soup to the front of Yinzhu, and had the impulse to feed Yinzhu without eating. Yin Zhu didn''t want to eat it. If he ate it again, Tengxiao couldn''t control it. But Tengxiao''s nose, which was still covered with ointment, was so guilty that he could only pick up the bowl and chopsticks to eat. I can''t afford to be in debt. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu. He has been obedient since he hurt himself yesterday. Even when Yin Zhu is not happy, he just needs to touch his injured nose, and Yin Zhu will swallow the rest of the words. It seems that the nose injury is worth it. If Yin Zhu knew Tengxiao''s idea, he would give him another stick. "I''m full. I''ll go out for a walk." Looking at by Tengxiao''s fiery eyes, Yin Zhu feels uncomfortable, so he''d better go out for a stroll and eat. He''ll find some females to knock their teeth and talk gossip. Tengxiao can''t help but go to the females. As for building a house or something, because he got up late in the morning, Meng Tai said that in the morning he arranged for people to get stones, and in the afternoon he asked Yin Zhu to see how to build it. Tengxiao watched Yin Zhu go out, but he didn''t speak, but followed him with a smile. On the way out, however, Yin Zhu saw that all the people of the tribe were looking at her with a smile on their faces, with three jokes and seven blessings. How strange did she think of this smile. At this time, Charles came up and looked at Tengxiao with a smile, "ouch, what''s wrong with your nose? I don''t think it was too intense last night. " After that, Xia Er winked at Tengxiao Yinzhu and made a face. Yin Zhu, a member of the tribe, basically knows each other, but he can''t talk about his friendship with shire. It seems that Tengxiao''s friendship with shire was pretty good before, but how strange is this joke? "No, I fell down yesterday." Tengxiao finished also carefully looked at Yin Zhu, did not collude with shire, also do not know whether Yin Zhu heard this will be angry. "Fall? How can I fall like this? I''m so excited? Also, you finally let Yin Zhu accept you. How can you not be excited? You and Jono will have a good life in the future. " With that, Xia Er patted Tengxiao on the shoulder, looking as if Tengxiao had been working hard and happy. Tengxiao''s face turned black when he heard this, and he looked terrible. At this time, Yin Zhu grabbed Charles and said, "what do you mean? What do you mean I took him? " "Yin Zhu, didn''t you sleep with Tengxiao yesterday? Don''t you take it up? " Seeing Yin Zhu''s bad face, Xia Er thought that he was in trouble? Thinking of this, he said to Yin Zhu in a hurry: "Yin Zhu, I think I have one more thing to deal with immediately. I''ll go first." Then he left in a hurry. At this time, Yin Zhu thought of the look on his face. He didn''t know what was going on in his heart? "Tengxiao, can you explain to me what''s going on?" Yin Zhu smiles very gently. "Well, I, I don''t know." Tengxiao swallows his saliva. The angry Yin Zhu looks very scary. "Fart, you don''t know. Can you not? Didn''t you tell this story? " Yin Zhu said angrily."I didn''t spread this story. I swear to the beast God." In the orc world, swearing to the beast God, this word is very serious. When Yin Zhu heard this, he believed Tengxiao, but how did it spread so quickly? Why do those people gossip like that? Tengxiao can''t help but feel proud to see that Yin Zhu didn''t pursue this rumor. It''s true that this rumor didn''t come from him. But yesterday, almost all the females in the tribe looked for it, just to get a good idea. Because of his high profile, it can be said that all the people in the tribe knew that he was going to take Yin Zhu, especially there were some gossip loving females in the tribe, This matter doesn''t need to be promoted by him, and those people will also pay attention to it, so it''s really not from him. Of course, it''s the result of his calculation. Yin Zhu originally intended to find several people to chat with, so as to relax himself. As a result, she saw Lina coming with ivy. Lina looked at her with a smile and put out a hand to hold Yin Zhu. "Congratulations, it''s been a long time. I don''t know which is better than Tengxiao and Jono?" When Yin Zhu heard this, she couldn''t hang her face. This one was even more powerful. She opened the Yellow tune directly, and ivy stood aside with a shy smile. The girl also chose a partner at her last bar mitzvah. Lina saw that Yinzhu''s face was not good, because Yinzhu was embarrassed, she poked Yinzhu with her little finger, "don''t be embarrassed to say that the beautiful men of the tribe are all in your hands, you are very lucky." Yin Zhu''s face is even worse when he hears this. Qin, I usually see you eat and drink. Some delicious food runs faster than anything, so I don''t see how much she cares about her. Now it''s better to directly tease and hurt friends. And now she says that she has nothing to do with Tengxiao. I''m afraid these people don''t believe it. "What if you like it? You can pull people away now, just do whatever you want Yin Zhu stares at Lina. "Well, isn''t he in a bad mood because he didn''t eat?" Lina glanced at Yin Zhu''s tummy. With that, Lina nodded her head. It was no wonder that she was in a bad mood when she saw such a beautiful man. When Yin Zhu heard this, he burst into tears and ran away. When Lina saw this, she ran after him with a smile. Ai Wei also smiles shyly at this time. Yin Zhuping is very busy every day. She worries about the development of the tribe, and the people show more concern and respect for Yin Zhu. Now is it better not to laugh at Yin Zhu''s jokes. Tengxiao stops when Lina pulls Yinzhu away. He only hears the funny voice of Lina. Seeing Yinzhu blushing and losing, Tengxiao says that he is in a good mood. Now everyone knows that he is with Yinzhu. Yinzhu''s sophistry is useless. The thrust is very good. Even if Yinzhu doesn''t go, someone pushes her away. Tengxiao sees Yinzhu walking away with Lina with a smile and turns to work. He still has to hunt to support his family. Thinking of Yinzhu and her three cubs, Tengxiao is in a good mood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 Although Yin Zhu and Tengxiao are noisy, their relationship is very harmonious. Although Yin Zhu wants to be angry when he looks at Tengxiao, he can''t stand Tengxiao. What can Yin Zhu do if he is a man who is sincere and obedient to you? Yin Zhu, a member of the tribe, couldn''t explain. Instead, she kept teasing him. In the end, Yin Zhu was too lazy to explain. Anyway, people would not believe her. She just broke the jar. Anyway, she didn''t stay with Tengxiao? In addition, she now focuses on the construction of new houses. The foundation is the foundation for building the city wall. Those people will understand it when they talk about it. In fact, Yin Zhu has seen that people build houses, and she doesn''t understand the principles. But fortunately, the orcs are smart. She gives us ideas and goes back to discuss common progress. In addition, she only builds one floor of this house, I don''t plan to do many layers, so I don''t have to worry about the bearing problem. Tiles are a problem. Yin Zhu plans to find some people to burn them. As long as he makes tiles, he can also make ceramics later. This thing can be used in many places of life and can also be used for trading. Daze tribe has more prey in the valley, but many species don''t have it. It''s very necessary to go out to trade and make ceramics, which can be used as a special product of the tribe. On the first day, Yin Zhu took people to find clay that could be used to make porcelain, and taught them to make embryos. Although the embryos were not very good-looking, at least the shape came out. Unfortunately, the first furnace was abandoned because of the low temperature. The second time, the temperature was too high, and all the pieces were broken. Yin Zhu didn''t know the temperature of the porcelain ware. Moreover, they didn''t have a thermometer, and the temperature could only be measured According to people''s feelings. Back and forth for two days, Yin Zhu and more than a dozen people failed to make six heats. None of them was good. All of them were exhausted. If they didn''t trust Yin Zhu very much, they would play with them as Yin Zhu. Although these things don''t need to be done by Yin Zhu, he can worry about these things and run around to see if they are successful. These things still need to be done. Yin Zhu can hold on the first day. When he comes back to the cave the next night, Yin Zhu is really tired. The most important thing is that he has failed all the time. Yin Zhu has no spirit and looks like a frost beaten eggplant. Tengxiao didn''t go hunting these two days. He helped Yin Zhu build a house. As for Yin Zhu''s ceramics making, he went to see it again. He also saw Yin Zhu''s hard work these two days. "Don''t give up. I believe you can. You are the best." Tengxiao can''t help but encourage Yin Zhu. The little girl is dejected. She doesn''t have the spirit to quarrel with him a few days ago. It makes him feel very sad. "Really? But I''ve always failed, and I''m not confident. " Yin Zhu said lost. Tengxiao heard this, hugged Yin Zhu''s shoulder, "I believe you." When Yin Zhu heard this, she looked at Tengxiao seriously and saw the other party''s 100% trusting eyes. She laughed, "well, if you can''t do it six times, you can''t do it ten times. If you can''t do it ten times, you can''t do it one hundred times. This first time, people who do it have no experience. If others can do it, why can''t I do it?" Besides, she also has a general direction. How can she be depressed because of the failures when she thinks about how many times the people who invented ceramics have to experiment to succeed? What she has done recently has been so successful that she forgot about it. "Thank you. I will make it." Yin Zhu clenched his fist. Tengxiao looks at the smiling Yinzhu in front of her. This kind of Yinzhu deeply attracts her. This kind of Yinzhu is also unique. "Well, Yin Zhu is the best." Tengxiao said with great pride. Yin Zhu was looking at Tengxiao sitting in front of him. When did this man run to his side and still half hold her? What''s the matter with that kind of Rongyan tone? What does she have to do with him? Yin Zhu directly reached out and pushed the man, "what are you doing so close?" Tengxiao was pushed upside down by Yin Zhu, but he didn''t have much strength. He didn''t get hurt. It was just that empty feeling in his arms was very bad. Was it a bridge over a river? But seeing the confident smile on Yin Zhu''s face, it''s more satisfying than anything. "Yin Zhu, you are tired these two days. Let me give you a massage, or you will feel worse tomorrow." If he can, Tengxiao doesn''t want Yin Zhu to work so hard. It''s not that he can''t afford to support Yin Zhu. It''s just that Yin Zhu''s identity is special. When he gets all the respect from others, he has to bear more than others. What Yin Zhu is doing now is beneficial to the development of the whole tribe, and he certainly won''t stop it. It''s really hard for me. I feel very tired after taking a bath. It''s Jono who massages me at this time of the day. But now Jono is not here. Let''s forget it. Seeing Yin Zhu shaking his head and rejecting himself, Tengxiao is very disappointed, but after thinking for a while, Tengxiao still goes forward, "Yin Zhu, you''d better press it, or you''ll be very uncomfortable tomorrow, and my technique is very good." Yin Zhu is very much looking forward to a massage, but if this person soars to the sky, Yin Zhu is determined. Knowing the feelings of this person for herself, she is still in a hurry to get someone else to massage her. That''s like sheep into the tiger''s mouth. Tengxiao see this also tangled, Yinzhu don''t click, he worried that she can''t stand tomorrow, but Yinzhu refused himself?Tengxiao thought about it and decided to be tough. Sometimes, as long as he is good for Yin Zhu, he can''t follow Yin Zhu''s temperament. Thinking of this, Teng Xiao went forward directly, stretched out his finger and began to massage Yin Zhu. It was the first time that he pressed Yin Zhu. He was worried that his hand might be too strong. He tried to put it gently and press it several times at most. Of course, he only knew if he wanted to take advantage of it. Yin Zhu was startled by Tengxiao''s action, "Tengxiao, what are you doing?" "Yin Zhu, it''s no use for you to refuse this. I have to give you a massage, or you can''t stand it tomorrow. You''d better not move. If you want me to finish it quickly, of course, if you want to have more contact with me, just move. I can catch you even if you run." Tengxiao was cold, but the movement in his hand didn''t stop. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said, "Tengxiao, who taught you to threaten me like this? You are playing a hooligan. Do you know that?" Yin Zhu felt Tengxiao''s hot palm burned into her skin through the animal skin. She was anxious and angry, but because of Tengxiao''s threat, she didn''t move. If Tengxiao was captured, it would be a shame. Recently, their gossip has spread all over daze tribe. If there is a news headline, it will be on the headline every minute. Although he strongly massages Yin Zhu, Tengxiao himself is not comfortable. Yin Zhu is different from other females. She takes a bath every day. Moreover, Yin Zhu likes to take a bath with her own flower soap. Now he is close to Yin Zhu, with a faint fragrance of flowers around the tip of his nose, mixed with the unique fragrance of females, and the attractive white skin under the animal skin. He is challenging every minute His bottom line. Tengxiao straightens his eyes and doesn''t dare to look at him. He is afraid that he can''t hold on. Tengxiao believes that it''s OK for him to force Yinzhu to massage. As long as he doesn''t touch those special positions, Yinzhu should not be angry. If he dares to cross the line a little bit, Yinzhu will definitely beat him to death with a stick. Yin Zhu is like a cat. When she is docile, she is cute and lovable. When she annoys her, she gives you a paw and never talks with her. "Don''t think about it. I''m worried about your discomfort. Is my strength enough? Will it be too heavy?" Tengxiao in order not to let his wishful thinking, quickly ask, two people chat, he can also transfer the mind. Probably knowing that he was struggling in the room, Yin Zhu wanted to finish it quickly, so he cooperated very well. "Fortunately, it would be better to be heavier." "All right." Tengxiao adjusted his strength appropriately, "is it right now?" "Yes." Yin Zhu felt it for a while. The massage is really comfortable. Tengxiao''s craftsmanship is pretty good. Tengxiao has already started to talk at this time. In the past few days, he has been slowly figuring out how to treat Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is soft hearted and can appropriately pretend to be miserable. Of course, he can''t follow her completely. When it''s time to be tough, he should be tough, or the little woman will run away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 On the third day, Yin Zhu continued to make porcelain, and she was tied to the porcelain. Yin Zhu didn''t believe it and couldn''t make it well. Tengxiao is probably worried that Yin Zhu is tired, so he just gives up building a house. Anyway, people there don''t need him to stare at him. They can take better care of Yin Zhu by coming to talk to him. As for Tengxiao, who is behind him, Yin Zhu says he can''t help it. Instead, this picture of women singing and women following makes the tribe laugh again. Yin Zhu for Tengxiao''s behavior has been completely speechless, Tengxiao want to follow her can how? What''s more, Tengxiao looks like a good man. He can''t fight back. All the people in the tribe are cheated by him. They speak for him one by one. If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu''s contribution to the tribe, I''m afraid some people would preach to Yin Zhu. She can''t afford to hide. However, the tribe is so big that she can''t hide much. As a female, she can''t run outside the tribe. Tengxiao doesn''t listen to him 100% now. He has his own ideas and is thinking about it. He was forced to have a massage yesterday. However, what makes Yin Zhu feel most shameful is that she completely lets herself go and enjoys it. Yin Zhu turns a blind eye to the fact that he never leaves. He pretends that this hypocrite can really pretend. It''s the first time that Yin Zhu has suffered such a loss in the orc world. Doesn''t it mean that the orcs are honest and honest and have no plans? This guy has a mutation. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s energetic appearance and can''t help but smile. Why does he feel that Yin Zhu is a little cute? He''s not a masochist, is he? Tengxiao sees that Yin Zhu runs to the cave door and stares at him. His face is covered with sweat. He holds a long fur animal skin in his hand and wipes sweat for Yin Zhu. At this time, Yin Zhu doesn''t have the heart to roar Tengxiao. This is the first furnace of today. It''s about to start. I don''t know if it''s successful. When people around Tengxiao saw that Tengxiao had a handkerchief and a hand of milk fruit, they wiped the sweat and handed it up decisively. The standard of the waiters was not ordinary. They all thought Tengxiao was a good hunter and a straightforward person. They didn''t expect that he would take care of others. Such a good partner turned out to be cheap. At the beginning, the tribe didn''t know how many females were staring at Tengxiao. Unfortunately, Tengxiao was very resistant to females. When Tengxiao was too cold to fight, he asked Yin Zhu to make a calculation. Was this called starving timid to support courageous? Of course, the most important thing is Yin Zhu''s bad luck. He won the lottery at one time. Otherwise, Tengxiao can''t recognize him. Ah, I can only say that Yin Zhu''s life is good. Tengxiao has already painted the image of a good partner in the tribe in just a few days. Not to mention the people, Meili is very satisfied, and she thinks that no wonder Yin Zhu wanted to follow Tengxiao, but it also shows that her daughter''s eyes are fierce, and she picked the best one at once. "Open the kiln." Yin Zhu saw that the fire had already gone out, so he ordered to open it. As soon as it was opened, the hot air from his face made the sweat on his head come out again. When the heat was almost over, Yin Zhu tried to stretch his neck, and the people followed him. Finally, he saw the three bowls in good condition in the corner. When Yin Zhu saw this, he jumped up with excitement, "great, great, successful." Some orcs can''t wait to take the hay and take out the bowls. "Yinzhu, you see, this is what you call ceramics." In fact, ceramics are not very good. It''s probably that they didn''t do well when they were molded. It''s a bit rough, because of the temperature, and it''s bubbling, but at least it''s not broken. It''s a complete bowl. Yin Zhu, who was beaten to pieces two days ago, was just as impulsive as chicken blood. "Come on, put down the bowl. What if you accidentally break it? And write down the steps you did before, the temperature. " Even if only three of them succeed, Yin Zhu is happy. What she fears most is that she won''t succeed. She will waste so much manpower and material resources that she can''t explain to her people. They all trust her. If she doesn''t succeed, Yin Zhu will be very disappointed. In fact, Yin Zhu has been under a lot of pressure in the past two days. Even though the people didn''t say a word, Yin Zhu can''t bear it. Since Yin Zhu came to Daze tribe, he has never failed in doing anything. The inverted people have 100% confidence in her. This time, he is pushed too high. Once he fails, he will fall and die. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu can''t decide this matter, She carries too many responsibilities, even if not, she must firmly stand in a high position. The participating clansmen are also very excited. There are many things that ceramics can do, including water tanks, vegetable spies, porcelain pots, and so on. Thinking about these things, they can not only enrich their lives, but also exchange them for goods and materials. Why are they not excited? What''s more, they burn the things. Later on, they will have light on their faces. "Tengxiao, ceramics, I finally burned it." Yin Zhu is very happy to clap Tengxiao''s hand. Tengxiao looked at Yin zhule''s bad appearance and helped her wipe the sweat from her head. He said in a soft voice, "of course, I always believe you can." The previous two days of continuous failure, Yin Zhu''s whole person is tense, he is very clear about Yin Zhu''s burden, so will love this woman, will force her to massage, finally this ceramic is out, otherwise Yin Zhu don''t know how long to last."Yes." With a smile on his face, Yin Zhu instructs the people below to continue. With successful firing, will the people behind be far behind? In the second furnace, Yin Zhu changed the heat a little bit. Compared with the previous one, the temperature was a little higher and the time was a little longer. As a result, the second furnace cracked completely, which was useless. In the third furnace, the temperature was a little lower and the firing time was a little shorter. However, there were only three good bowls, which was no different from the previous one? However, it can be seen that the temperature can not be too high, and then try to adjust it again. This day, it''s almost time to burn three heats. However, Yin Zhu finally finds the way to success. He is preparing to make things without doing anything. It''s all evening. Everyone is tired and hungry, but Yin Zhu is still fighting there. A female is so active, and the male has no face to say that he wants to rest. Tengxiao can''t help but frown when he sees this, "Yinzhu, it''s dark. Let''s do it tomorrow." "No, it''s hard for me to find a way of thinking. Now I have a rest, and I forget what to do when I look back." Yin Zhu refused without hesitation. "It''s too hard for your body to bear it." Tengxiao couldn''t help persuading him. "Nonsense, I didn''t do it. Where it''s hard, it''s hard work. They work harder." Yin Zhu waved Tengxiao''s hand directly. "If you''re hungry, go and eat by yourself. Don''t disturb me." After that, he went to discuss with a group of technicians. Tengxiao saw that he couldn''t see the sky. It seemed that he would stretch out his hand again. It''s not clear how to make ceramics. First of all, we have to dig the mud, beat the mud, then make the embryo, and finally burn it. It''s also very hot. Especially in the summer, this group of people are actually very tired. It''s a pity that Yin Zhu only sees the achievements, but he doesn''t want to pursue the success. Those people are tired. "Yin Zhu, you are not tired, but you always have to estimate others. These days, they accompany you to make ceramics all day long without much rest. Now you have to work overtime. Everyone is exhausted." Tengxiao said, pointing to the people nearby. At this time, Yin Zhu looked up and saw that the people next to her were really tired. It was her fault. She didn''t do any physical work all day, and Teng Xiao was taking care of her. Those who worked were even more tired. "I''ll go back and think about it tonight. With the ready-made comparison, tomorrow will be better. It''s better to have a rest first." Tengxiao asked politely. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded, "OK, tell them to have a rest." She''s worried. She can''t understand this. She only knows a box. It''s a success if she can make a defective product in three or four days. She will continue to make it tomorrow. After all, the body is the most important thing. Tengxiao is also happy to hear Yin Zhu''s reasonable consent. He doesn''t have to go with Yin Zhu. He plans to take Yin Zhu away if he doesn''t agree. Tengxiao first took Yin Zhu to the square to have a rest. Then he went to check the progress of building the house, because Yin Zhu said that there are two kinds of houses, one is pure stone house, the other is half cave house. Now the first one is stone house, and Tengxiao has to check the progress. Yin Zhu''s plan is to build a small courtyard for each family. In any case, daze tribe is sparsely populated, and the worst thing is the land. The first courtyard to be built is the three rooms and one living room designed by Yin Zhu. It has already been built as high as one floor. The next step is to build beams and tiles. However, Yin Zhu''s tiles have not been seen yet. No wonder Yin Zhu is worried. In fact, it''s OK to learn from the orcs to use thatch, but the thatch is not used. It often needs to be repaired, and the best thing to use is tiles. Tengxiao checked the progress and the walls. After confirming that there was no problem, Tengxiao joined the square and Yin Zhu. They ate with Meng Tai when they ate. By the way, they could report the progress of the day. No matter whether the work is successful or not, Yin Zhu will tell Meng Tai. Those defective bowls were also brought to Mengtai by Yin Zhu. Mengtai was very happy when he saw them. "Yin Zhu, you can only be powerful. You can make it in just three days. You can make it slowly. Don''t worry. Take care of yourself." The child has been on fire these days because of this matter, and she is also in the eye. In the past, daze tribe was small, and there were no special products. Every time they went out to exchange for necessities, they were animal skins or something. In the future, no one would dare say that daze tribe was poor. "I know." Meng Tai''s affirmation is the best reward for Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 Yin Zhu is busy making ceramics in the tribe. On the other side, Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun rush all the way to the swamp and jungle in the afternoon of the eighth day. Baikun''s tribe is in the swamp jungle to the west of daze tribe. If Meihu is not the leader, Tengxiao can''t believe that there is another tribe living here. The swamp jungle is very dangerous. If you don''t have familiar people to lead the way, you can easily get into it. Generally, only desperate people are forced to enter the swamp jungle. In addition, the swamp jungle is very dangerous The danger here is also very high. The living environment here is worse than that in the Luoyue mountains. No wonder Bai Kun said that his family is willing to be merged. It seems that the life of Bai Kun is not very good. Bai Kun took Qiao Nuo to turn east and West. Qiao Nuo almost didn''t get dizzy. "Bai Kun, are you almost there?" "Here we are. Now." Bai Kun smiles and touches his nose. It''s not for his villain, but for the name of his family. He has to do this. In fact, it''s not that no one knows that the fox people live in the swamp jungle, but those people just can''t find their specific foothold. Even if they walk through it, the seven or eight turn people have already been dizzy. Only those who grew up in the Fox family know how to go. Of course, there is enough strength to push the whole swamp jungle, but that will kill a lot of people. It depends on whether the population of the fox clan is worth it. Jono felt dizzy and could only follow Bai Kun''s steps. If no one took him with him, he would be dead. Jono saw a very powerful beast fall into the swamp and disappear without a trace in a quarter of an hour. I really don''t know how the fox clan finds the right way in the swamp. It''s their unique ability. Jono arrived in the evening. As soon as baikun entered the tribe, some people came out to welcome him. It seems that baikun came back through unknown channels. His people are quite enthusiastic. As baikun said, most of the females in the tribe are very beautiful. When he first arrived, Bai Kun arranged for Jono to have a good meal and then have a rest. Jono also knew that this was a big deal. Bai Kun always had to discuss it with his tribe. Bai Xue, the head of Meihu clan, looks at Bai Kun standing in front of him. "Bai Kun, you have left the tribe for eight years, and you have passed a lot of news back over the years, but you have never brought anyone back. I have never heard of this daze tribe. Of course, you are a smart man. Since you have brought people back, at least you are worthy of our refuge. Give me some help Talk about the Daze tribe. " Bai Kun''s heart ached when he saw that the original elegant clan leader had white hair. Their clan leaders were worried by the clan. Although the safety of the Meihu people living in the swamp tribe was guaranteed, the natural danger of daze tribe and the fact that the Meihu people were not good at fighting, they could get less food. If it wasn''t for the support of the going out Meihu people, I''m afraid many people will starve to death. Every year, more than ten beautiful females of the Fox family go out and never come back. "Daze tribe is located in the Luoyue mountains. It is a small tribe with a total population of more than 300 plus more than 90 slaves. The population is simple. If our tribe is integrated into it now, it will account for nearly half of the population. We can ask their tribe for good conditions, and it will be easy to resist anything if there are bad things in the future." Bai Kun gave a brief introduction to Daze tribe. When Bai Xue heard this, she didn''t speak and waited for Bai Kun to continue. If they were willing to join such a small tribe, there were many choices. Since Bai Kun recommended daze tribe, daze tribe always had its own advantages. "The reason why I chose daze tribe is that daze tribe has a legendary totem. As long as it is added, it can become a totem warrior. In addition, I calculated the daily food and prey collected by daze tribe, and found that they hide at least five prey, or even more, every day. Now in the summer, they can''t eat so many prey, which means that daze tribe has been destroyed With the method of storing meat, there are also a number of other new types of green vegetables and wild fruits, what they can do with dried fruits and vegetables, and what they can plant. The Daze tribe should have a good winter. " In the dark, Bai Kun doesn''t know a lot of information, but many things can still be known by analysis. "In addition, they have built high walls, four or five Orc high walls, with walls. As long as there is enough food, even if they are besieged by powerful tribes, they will not be able to beat them down in a month or two. Moreover, they have to build stone houses, new long-range attack weapons, and all kinds of things. They are at the forefront of the world every step, The Daze tribe is destined to rise. We are only wanted when there are few people and we are in a depression. When they are really strong, they will not need more than 200 of us. " Bai Kun sighed. After hearing this, Bai Xue thought for a while, "the conditions of this tribe are really good, and we will not become vassals if we add them at this time. On the contrary, we still have a certain say in tribal affairs. Have you ever told them that we are the fox clan?" Bai Kun shook his head. "No, without the permission of the clan leader, I don''t dare to say it''s the fox."Snow White nodded, this is not cheating, they are really fox, but it is a very special race. Bai Kun then told the story of daze tribe''s offending Juque tribe again. Bai Kun didn''t care about it, and Bai Xue didn''t care any more. If a tribe wants to rise, the best and fastest way is to swallow the surrounding tribes without listening. Moreover, with totem, daze tribe has no shortage of experts. With high walls, Bai Kun says that it is only afraid of food A lot of them have been saved, and even a small salt mine has been dug. It can be said that there are enough materials and they are not afraid of fighting between the two tribes. If the Daze tribe can afford the war between the two tribes, can they afford to send so many people to Daze tribe? Besides, daze tribe is so mysterious that Bai Kun has only stayed for a few days. I''m afraid there are still many secrets in the dark, so it''s really good to think about the tribe Bai Kun is looking for this time. "Bai Kun, you said they were very rare, right? I''m looking forward to our integration, so we''ll have a good discussion about the intermediate conditions. " Bai Xuecai will not be polite, especially this matter is related to the survival of a tribe. The people of the whole tribe trust her, so she naturally wants to bring hope to the people of the tribe. "By the way, I think that young patriarch Qiao Nuo is very good. He is a good match for our LAN Qin and Zixin." White Snow says with a smile, LAN Qin and Zi Xin are both her daughters. Bai Kun frowned at this, "patriarch, I''m afraid it''s not right." He didn''t spend a long time in daze tribe, but he could see that Jono and Yinzhu were not so easy to break up. "Why? What''s the problem? Is there someone Jono likes? " Snow White asked curiously, if you can, the two tribes can become a family, then the integration of the tribe will be more smooth, and don''t worry about the future. "Yes, he has a partner." Bai Kun said. "With a partner? But I think that Jono is still a boy. Since his partner is still a boy, I don''t want to get along well with that partner, or I''ll call LAN Qin. They directly implement the enchantment technique and hook people up. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t fly out. " Bai Xue said with a smile and thought her idea was very good. "Patriarch, no way." Bai Kun stops them in a hurry. The people of Meizu do have a special ability, that is, the people who are confused by them can never leave them. However, Yin Zhu is fierce and mysterious. If the people of Meizu dare to rob Qiao Nuo, they will not make friends at that time. I''m afraid they will have a feud. Bai Kun then told the story of Yin Zhu, including why Jono is still a boy. After hearing this, Bai Xue thought for a while and said, "are you saying that the changes of daze tribe are all brought by the female named Yin Zhu?" "Yes." Bai Kun nodded. When Bai Xue heard this, she immediately grabbed a fruit on the table and threw it at Bai Kun. "Since this female is so powerful, why didn''t you turn me back? You useless thing wasted your life as a member of Meizu." If the female comes to their tribe, their tribe can rise on its own. It''s better to rely on others than on itself. Bai Kun''s face froze when he heard this. He really didn''t want to seduce Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 Bai Kun never thought that the brain circuit of his clan leader should be like this. He said weakly: "clan leader, Yin Zhu is a female born in daze tribe, and she loves their tribe very much. Where is the kind of person who deviates from her tribe for a partner." White snow hears this words cold hum, "that means you are useless, a successful Meizu person has no object that can''t seduce." Well, Bai Kun can only say that he is not a successful Meizu man. "Since this Jono is no longer possible, the marriage object should be Yin Zhu. Although this female has no actual power and position in daze tribe, her status can be said to be the highest. It is estimated that many things in the tribe revolve around her." It''s useless for Bai Xue to scold Bai Kun and fail to seduce Yin Zhu. But Bai Xue also knows that if a person''s will is strong enough, especially Yin Zhu, who loves the tribe and family, is more difficult to seduce him. So she still wants to go to Daze tribe. Yin Zhu and Bai Kun suddenly remember that they had talked with Yin Zhu before. This female insists on monogamy. Don''t you see that Tengxiao has not been recognized? It''s hard for the patriarch to plan this matter, but Bai Kun didn''t say it. Otherwise, the patriarch would scold him for nothing. "Bai Kun, you have contacted that Yin Zhu. What do you think of him?" Asked Snow White. "Smart and kind-hearted, a strong and independent female with her own ideas." Bai Kun thought about it and made a simple evaluation. "It seems that you have a good feeling for her. Since you are familiar with her, I think this marriage partner will be better." Snow White decided an order with a smile. When Bai Kun heard this, he was almost choked to death by his own saliva. "Clan, clan leader, what do you say?" "So what are you doing? You are always smart. With you by the side of the female, I don''t have to worry about the future of the tribe. You can try your best to coax the little woman over." Bai Xue looks at Bai Kun''s surprised appearance and smiles with satisfaction. This boy has been an individual since he was ten years old. There are not many things that can shock him. "Patriarch, no, I can''t do it." Bai Kun admired Yin Zhu for his ambition to live with Qiao Nuo all his life. At the same time, he envied the pure love, and he didn''t want to destroy it. "Baikun, it''s not me who embarrasses you, or for the future of the tribe, you have to go up. Tell me about the younger male generation of our tribe who has not yet married. If you can find one, I won''t let you go." White snow very much wish to see white Kun''s face changed. Other tribes have more males than females, so it''s not enough at all. On the contrary, except for some males who go out, most of them have partners. The tribe still has adults who have no partners. But if you want to send people to Yin Zhu, you can''t send a useless fool. "I''ll give you the future of baikun tribe." White snow said with a smile. After a moment of silence, Bai Kun nodded. He wandered for more than ten years just for the future of the tribe? Besides, this daze tribe is still his choice. Besides, Yin Zhu is really a good-natured female, and it''s also good to be a partner. As for the relationship between Yin Zhu and him, we can also cultivate feelings. Bai Kun believes that he can''t escape if he wants to please any female. Of course, not to mention that he is so mean. Since he chooses Yin Zhu as his partner, he will not hurt Yin Zhu, and won''t rely on Yin Zhu to constantly obtain unfair benefits or even calculate partners for his tribe. All he wants is to have a position to help his tribe fight for benefits as much as possible. That''s all Already. Of course, even if he wants to make trouble, the people of daze tribe are not dead. It''s impossible for him to make trouble. And as a partner, he will be a qualified partner, take good care of Yin Zhu and never betray him. "Of course, I''ll ask LAN Qin and Zi Xin to contact that Qiao Nuo tomorrow. If Qiao Nuo can''t stand the temptation, it''s nothing for you." Snow White said it was the second option. When Bai Kun heard this, he wanted to say, patriarch, you are only afraid to be disappointed. Besides, a patriarch who can be seduced by beauty to abandon his original partner, patriarch, do you dare to trust him to hand over the clan to this man? Two people discussed almost, white snow to white Kun smile waved hand said: "you all the way back tired, go back to have a good rest." Looking at Bai Kun''s back, there is no smile on Bai Xue''s face. At last, she has no choice but to talk. If she can, she really doesn''t want to give Bai Kun such an order. Bai Kun''s child is too sensible and has too much burden on her body. If she can, she really wants to take her two daughters for Bai Kun. Bai Kun has been sent to the tribe by her since she was a teenager. She wanders outside. At the same time, she does not forget to earn good things and send them back to the tribe. Although Bai Kun is blushing now, he seems to have a good life. This is what Bai Kun has worked hard for many years. He must have suffered a lot before. I just hope that Yin Zhu is as good as Bai Kun said, otherwise she will feel guilty all her life. Bai Xue walks out of the cave and looks at the familiar scenes in the tribe. This place is not the ancestral place of their tribe. It''s just because of the special characteristics of their family, she fled to this place. However, she has lived here for more than 500 years. Anyway, she grew up in this place since childhood and is about to grow old now. Now she is going to leave here with the tribe people and go to an unknown place Fang.She had wanted to leave this place with her people for a long time, but now she really wanted to leave. She was disconsolate. Once the matter was settled, she was afraid that Zhui Chi would pack up and leave the day after tomorrow. Snow sitting in the moonlight, looking at the tribe, also don''t know what to think, at this time a white haired old granny came out, "snow, what are you thinking?" The visitor is Bai Xi, an old priest of Meizu, and Bai Xue''s grandmother. "Mammy, why did you come out? Why didn''t you have a good rest?" Snow held Beth in a hurry. "When the boy Bai Kun came back, I knew you couldn''t sleep." Bai Xi smiles and lovingly touches Bai Xue''s head. Over the years, the burden of the tribe has been on Bai Xue alone. Although Bai Xue now sits down and decides to go to Daze tribe, she is just as worried. She is worried that it will be hard for her people to live there. Snow at this time of uncomfortable lying on the body of Bai Xi, "Mammy, Meizu to my hand is gone." Personally send one''s own tribe to another tribe and let the other party swallow it. Even if she says it''s integration, she can offer conditions. Meizu should have a certain say, but it''s still swallowed. As a clan leader, it''s a helpless and hopeless decision to sit down. "No one will blame you. Besides, I don''t think you''re wrong, and the people won''t say you''re wrong. You''re trying to make Meizu better exist. Besides, in ancient times, Meizu was dependent on the strong, so it doesn''t matter what Meizu was. It didn''t exist in ancient times, and it''s the same now." Beth said with a smile. Meizu is a big race. In ancient times, the female of Meizu was the favorite companion of the heroes and kings of the major tribes. However, the order collapsed five thousand years ago. They had no fighting power and no protection. Many of them were robbed and sold as slaves. They fled to the swamp tribe with people. When they arrived here five hundred years ago, they were killed There are still more than 1000 people waiting. In just 500 years, the number of Meizu people has shrunk by one fifth. If they do not seek a way out, they are afraid that in another 100 years, the Meizu people will die. The swamp jungle is a natural barrier to protect the Meizu people, but it also limits the Meizu people. I don''t know how many Meizu people die in the swamp, and the game in the swamp is more difficult to catch, especially the Meizu people''s combat power is not high. The seasons of spring, summer and autumn are good. However, once the cold winter comes, at least 20 or 30 Meizu people will die. "Besides, the Daze tribe mentioned by Bai Kun is pretty good. Isn''t it that most of the males there have no partners? There are many maids here. In the past, let them choose some suitable ones as partners. The two tribes are completely integrated, and there is no difference between them. Besides, our little maids are powerful. Are you worried that they can''t accept those little males? Moreover, when the time comes, we will have more babies. In the future, the number of Meizu people exceeds that of daze tribe. Isn''t this tribe equal to ours? It''s just a change of name at most. " Bai Xi persuades Bai Xue with a smile. She really wants to see the place Bai Kun said soon. Snow White nodded, in fact, she knows the truth, nothing is more important than life, inheritance does not necessarily need tribes, at least there is life, she is just sad. "Well thought Mammy." Bai Xue is amused by Bai Xi''s words. The children born by Meizu and other races may not belong to Meizu. Normally, when a Meizu and other orcs are together, only one of the ten children born will belong to Meizu. Of course, if Meizu and Meizu are together, the children born naturally belong to Meizu. "There''s something you can''t imagine. If you want more, there will always be our Meizu." Beth said with a smile. "Mammy, I don''t like the swamp, but I really want to leave. I''m afraid I won''t come back." Snow White sighed. "Bah, bah, bah, who wants to go back to such a bad place? You have to believe the boy baikun. He went out to run for ten years before he chose this tribe." Beth took a deep breath. If you can, who wants their tribe to disappear? If the tribe is gone, it means they have no home. Many tribes move around with their people and are unwilling to join other tribes. However, Meizu can''t help it. They can''t support themselves and attract enemies. They can only rely on the strong. If they can, they really hope that God can take back their beauty and give them the strength to live. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 The next day, after eating and drinking, Qiao Nuo is ready to meet Bai Xue. However, Bai Kun stops him with a smile. "Qiao Nuo, you don''t need to go to Bai Xue''s patriarch for this matter. If the patriarch says it, just give it to LAN Qin and Zixin. They are our patriarch''s daughters, and one of them will become our little patriarch." Bai Kun pointed to two beautiful females standing beside him and said. Jono heard this understanding nodded, let a little patriarch deal with this thing is also OK, snow should want to experience them. Jono smiles and greets LAN Qin and Zixin, "Hello, I''m Jono from daze tribe." Bai Kun has prepared tea for Qiao Nuo. LAN Qin and Zi Xin have been ordered by Bai Xue for a long time. They are ready to seduce Qiao Nuo. Qiao Nuo was worried about this matter, so he started with the topic directly, "Miss LAN Qin Zixin, you know my intention here, so I''m not going to beat around the bush. How about we talk about it directly? As long as I can promise what your tribe wants, I will promise you. " LAN Qin looked at Qiao Nuo with a smile at this time: "Qiao Nuo, the integration of a tribe is not a small thing. Elder brother Bai Kun only brought back the news yesterday. We are all shocked. You have to give me an over time." Zixin at this time grinning holding chin, coquettishly looking at Jono, "Jono, do you think I''m beautiful?" Then she blinked her big dark blue eyes. The two sisters left to talk about him, but did not answer their own questions, and the patriarch Bai Xue unexpectedly avoided? Don''t they want to join the Daze tribe? Is it because after Bai Kun went back yesterday, they heard that daze tribe was so small, so they didn''t want to? Thinking that he might go for nothing, Jono can''t help feeling sad. You know, there are several elders in Montaigne who have high hopes for Jono''s trip. "Do you think daze tribe is too small? Or something else? " Jono asked anxiously. Bai Kun didn''t expect that Jono would be so upset. However, daze tribe is short of people. This is a fact, especially for females. They can negotiate terms well. LAN Qin can''t do without answering at this time, or he will leave a bad impression on Jono. After all, they are willing to go to Daze tribe. According to Bai Kun''s plan, even if their people can''t control half of the tribe, they can at least influence daze tribe imperceptibly. This condition alone can''t be met by other tribes. What''s more, daze tribe can not only satisfy him The prospect of eating and drinking is also quite good. Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. The disadvantage is that daze tribe is too small, so many precious things will lead to hungry wolves. "Qiao Nuo is not in a hurry. In fact, since elder brother baikun dares to bring you here, he is also thoughtful. We also know some of your conditions. I might as well say that this matter is still under consideration, and the clan leaders are also trying to put forward those requirements." LAN Qin''s meaning, Qiao Nuo understood, Bai Xue wanted to see what benefits daze tribe could give them first. What benefits the tribe can give these people, Montaigne and they also negotiated. "This is simple. As long as you promise to go there, we will have ready-made caves for you to live in. We can provide food for your tribe for three months. Most of your tribes are female. We have many brave and powerful warriors in our tribe. I believe that if we give them three months to get along with each other, we can always find a suitable one. As long as we choose our tribe''s warriors, I promise that the warriors of our tribe will treat the girls well and ensure that the females will not suffer any losses. As for the males, they have three months to adapt, and some of them can become totem warriors. When the time comes, their strength will increase greatly. Even if they can''t increase their strength, they can not go out hunting. The tribe still needs people to plant them, and there will be no danger. As for the cubs, our tribe is very strong You can have a baby for free until you reach adulthood. " Jono said his terms directly. Recently, daze tribe has saved a lot of food, but it has to provide more than 200 people with food for three months. What they have saved before is basically gone. Fortunately, it is summer now, and they still have more than three months to prepare food. They are not afraid of no food in winter. In the orc world, the winter is relatively long. Normally, there are five months of ice and snow. There are only two months in spring and autumn, and only three months in summer. Now summer has passed for more than a month. What Jono said was sincere. A tribe''s food for three months was not something anyone could take out at will. Since Jono agreed, it was not the amount that they could barely starve to death, but the amount that they could eat for three months. LAN Qin is quite satisfied with these conditions. If the food is given to them, they won''t have to worry about it all winter. As for the summer now, they can hunt in the past. There are so many prey in summer, and their people are weak. They can always find weak animals. "These conditions are really good, but our people went to Daze tribe, and many of our customs are different. We want to manage them internally." "Of course, if there are internal conflicts among your people, it''s better for you to deal with them by yourself, but if it''s about tribal affairs, you should follow the orders of the clan head." Qiao Nuo also turned a circle and said, naturally, it is impossible for Meizu people to manage by themselves. What kind of integration is that? Of course, as long as the females here find several partners of daze tribe, there will be no tribe, and all of them are completely integrated.As for internal conflicts, it''s simple. Their tribes have just merged, and it''s not good for them to insert contradictions. It''s better for them to deal with them by themselves. If Bai Xue uses females to control daze tribe, daze tribe also uses this to divide them. Of course, as long as people on both sides don''t have any bad ideas, this small calculation is nothing. Jono, after all, is also a young patriarch. In addition to the urgent performance before, it is impossible to jump into such an obvious pit. Zixin looks at Jono, completely ignoring his sisters, and directly talking about the conditions. She can''t help feeling uncomfortable, "Jono, how do you think my sister and I look?" Jono looked at Zixin in surprise. This is the second time Zixin talked about the appearance. He took a look at Zixin, and then seriously replied: "both ladies are very beautiful." "How about we make a partner for you?" Zixin opens her mouth directly. She doesn''t want to talk about all that nonsense all the time. "You can choose between my sister and me, or you can choose one of our people." Zixin said with a smile, eyes hooked, very attractive. When Jono heard this, he stood up and said, "Miss Zixin is joking. I have a partner." "Have a partner? But I think you are a boy. Moreover, the best way to integrate the two tribes is to get married. " LAN Qin also speaks. After all, Zixin has already started. In addition, she also wants to try to see if this Jono will sacrifice her own interests when she encounters tribal affairs. "No, I''ve got a partner. I can''t imagine the two ladies. It''s not my only choice to get married. There are many excellent people in our tribe." Jono couldn''t help wiping his sweat when he said that. LAN Qin was very unhappy to hear this and said, "why don''t you talk so dishonestly? Besides you, there is Tengxiao, the most powerful young man in your tribe. It''s a pity that they all have their own masters. Do you think there is another outstanding one who can match our sisters? And you and your partner don''t really have a bond, so it''s OK to leave. " "No, I won''t agree to this. Bai Kun, please advise them." Qiao Nuo looks at Bai Kun for help at this time. At this time, Bai Kun waved his hand, saying that he could do nothing, "Jono, this matter is also the meaning of the patriarch." "Is there no other possibility?" Asked Jono in a calm voice. "Marriage is the best way, and also represents the sincerity of the two tribes. Jono, do you really care about the interests of the whole tribe for the sake of one Yin Zhu?" Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. Anyway, he couldn''t do it. Since he was a child, he watched the family members of the tribe leave one by one because of hunger. So he vowed to change the orders of the tribe. Even if he had to sacrifice himself, he was willing to do it, because he could exchange one for the lives of many people. "Bai Kun, don''t push me." Jono said in a calm voice, telling the truth. He was tangled to death. This is definitely a good opportunity for the development of the tribe. There are many females. In addition to the number of newly added females, there will be a large number of cubs in the tribe. This is the basis for the development of the tribe. But Yin Zhu is his favorite. For the sake of the tribe, Qiao Nuo says he can''t give up Yin Zhu. Moreover, Yin Zhu''s girl is very determined. If she dares to give up her, she''s afraid she can''t bear it. Qiao Nuo shakes her head at the thought. "If this is the condition, I can only say sorry. I''m afraid the two tribes have no fate." Jono said slowly, word by word. Seeing this, Bai Kun quickly grabbed Qiao Nuo''s name and said, "Qiao Nuo, don''t worry. Take your time to think about this." Qiao Nuo looked at Bai Kun seriously. "Don''t think about it. It''s impossible. I can''t give up on Yin Zhu." Zixin looks at Jono curiously: "Jono, is your partner beautiful? More beautiful than our sisters? So you don''t want to give up? " When Jono heard this, he gave a gentle smile and thought of Yinzhu''s pretty face, "no, Yinzhu can''t compare with your sisters, but I think she is very sorry." Bai Kun looks at Qiao Nuo in a daze. In fact, he can see that the tie between Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu is very deep, and it is not so easy to cut off. However, in the face of such a thing, Qiao Nuo actually takes Yin Zhu as the first. He really admires it, at least he can''t do it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 "Bai Kun, do you think you can discuss this with Bai Xue clan leader?" Qiao Nuo looks at Bai Kun for help. He doesn''t want to give up easily. As for LAN Qin and Zi Xin, Qiao Nuo doesn''t want to pay any attention to them, especially they still have that idea. At this time, Bai Kun looked up at Qiao Nuo seriously. "Qiao Nuo, this is one of the absolutely indispensable conditions required by our patriarch. The two tribes are almost the same. Although the conditions of your tribe are better, there is also a crisis in your side. Maybe you will destroy the clan, and we are just in a bad time. You say you don''t even have this sincerity. Let''s go How to talk about it? " After hearing this, Qiao Nuo was silent. "Bai Kun, it''s not that I have no sincerity, but that I can''t. If I have to get married, then I''ll discuss with my father when I go back. How about letting my father choose another young clan leader, and then let them get married?" It''s not impossible to abolish the young clan leader. Jono is a young clan leader cultivated by daze tribe. However, there is no one to inherit from any tribe, and there must be a backup. Jono is just the best candidate, and Jono is not greedy for power. He can be an elder in the future, and he can also contribute to the tribe. He takes the initiative to ask not to take this position So naturally someone else will take over. As for Qiao Nuo, who retired others for marriage, he didn''t think about it. Besides, those who didn''t have a partner, LAN Qin and Zixin were not ugly either. He also gave up the position of clan leader, which was not a loss. Bai Kun was stunned when he heard this. There''s no need for the position of patriarch. Qiao Nuo can do this for Yin Zhu. "No, our sisters will marry the best." Zixin is cold. "Then I''ll discuss it with the patriarch." Bai Kun sees that Qiao Nuo''s attitude is resolute, and he knows that it won''t work if he insists on it, so he pretends to ask Bai Xue. Seeing that baikun had helped him communicate, Jono nodded gratefully. No matter what, if he had a chance, he would fight for it. He knew better than anyone about the crisis of daze tribe and the burden on Yin Zhu. Daze tribe was too small to be destroyed by any large tribe, especially if they offended Juque tribe now With the exact evidence and the location of the alliance, the Juque tribe must have attacked. Even if there is no attack now, Jono believes that there will be a war between daze and Juque soon, so he should seize all the time to strengthen daze tribe. When Bai Kun left, three of them were left at the scene, namely LAN Qin and Zixin. They were really curious at this time. Although they didn''t use enchantment skills, it''s rare to say that they firmly refused their sisters. "Jono, what kind of person is your partner?" What kind of female can take a male like this, Zixin asks curiously. When Jono heard this, he thought of Yin Zhu and began to smile gently. "She is a very nice and nice person who makes me feel very warm." It wasn''t because of Yin Zhu''s knowledge that she was with Yin Zhu at first. At that time, knowledge thought that the female was very cute and had a special personality. Later, she found that she was a little bit different. Then she was deeply attracted and couldn''t extricate herself. LAN Qin can''t help but turn a white eye when she hears this. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Her sister is asking for nothing. Of course, LAN Qin and Zi Xin know something about Yin Zhu. Considering that the female is really powerful and so excellent, they can''t compare with each other except for her beauty. For Jono, who knows how to appreciate the inner beauty but not the appearance, they are defeated miserably. Bai Kun goes to the front of Bai Xue and shakes his head to show that Lan Qin and Zi Xin have failed. White snow hears this words to smile, "a person who is not seduced by beautiful sex still has a bit of determination, is a qualified little clan head." It seems that I am satisfied with the trial. Bai Kun then said what Qiao Nuo had asked for. Bai Xue said with a smile, "those conditions are all OK. One more thing is that we can take care of our children by ourselves. They can''t interfere. Of course, they have to provide food and drink. In addition, Yin Zhu, you remember to take people down for me." Bai Kun nodded to show that he knew. It seems that he is going to have a partner soon. Originally, he planned to fight for the tribe alone all his life. Later, he has a home, and it doesn''t feel so bad, does it? I don''t know what Yin Zhu''s expression was when he knew about this. Bai Kun thought that Yin Zhu would live a lifetime. When he thought that Yin Zhu''s face was shocked, Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing. As soon as Bai Kun came out, Qiao Nuo saw it. Looking at the faint smile on Bai Kun''s face, Qiao Nuo couldn''t help but feel happy. It seems that he can accommodate it. "Brother baikun, what''s the matter? Can the patriarch agree?" Jono asked urgently. Bai Kun stopped for a moment and said, "Jono, the patriarch said that marriage is necessary, but if you don''t like it, our patriarch doesn''t want to. Let''s choose another one." "Good." Jono promised, anyway, there are still many young clan leaders, not afraid of no one. "The object of marriage is Yin Zhu." Bai Kun said coldly.Then Jono''s smiling face froze over there. After a long time, Jono responded. He asked foolishly, "why is it Yin Zhu? Why can''t it be Yin Zhu?" At this time, Bai Kun said, "Jono, since the tribe wants to integrate, you should be honest, right? I know that there must be alternative minority clan leaders in the tribe, but they are not as good as you. In addition, Yin Zhu seems to be only a female, but dare you pat her chest and say that Yin Zhu is just a simple female? The walls, bows and arrows of your tribe, and the grain stored for the winter, are not all made by Yin Zhu? Even the totem stone is estimated to be made by Yin Zhu. On the surface, Yin Zhu has no status in the tribe. In fact, her status is higher than that of everyone. Since marriage, we always need to find a good one. We can''t just pull out one of the people and call it marriage, right? " When Jono heard this, he was silent for a while and said, "yes, all you said are right, but Yin Zhu can''t get married. She won''t agree." "You don''t need her to agree, unless you don''t, you husband." Bai Kun stares at Jono''s eyes with calm voice, as if he wants to see Jono''s soul. Would you like to? Tengxiao and Yinzhu were in love, and he really couldn''t take care of Yinzhu all the time, so he chose Tengxiao and another person. Would he like to? "Bai Kun, you don''t know that I really can''t guarantee this matter. Yin Zhu has his own idea. I can''t force it. Didn''t you see that Yin Zhu didn''t even accept Tengxiao?" Jono tries to find a reason to convince baikun. "Jono, you don''t have to worry about this. If we don''t even have a way to chase a female, you look down on us. What we want is your consent, and we need to create opportunities for us. Besides, it''s said that Yin Zhu likes beautiful men." Bai Kun smiles. Jono turns around and looks at the people around her. All the people of baikun are very beautiful. Whether they are female or male, it''s rare. Is the fox so beautiful? Bai Kun''s words are said to be in Qiao Nuo''s heart. Yin Zhu likes beautiful men. This is a dead end. "Jono, before you said you had a partner, now you said Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is a female and can find several partners. Now that Yin Zhu is Tengxiao, he is just two partners. You can''t refuse to agree. If you don''t agree to this, you are too insincere. You don''t have to talk about anything else." Bai Kun simply said that if this matter can not be agreed, it can only be broken down. "Can I know who the marriage partner is?" Jono asked after thinking for a moment. "How about me?" Bai Kun smiles and looks at Jono. Jono was stunned. "You? Bai Kun Qiao Nuo is really surprised. The marriage object is Bai Kun. Is it possible that the so-called marriage before is all fake and Yin Zhu''s idea is the real one? When did Bai Kun fall in love with Yin Zhu? He had been in front of Yin Zhu for several days. But if baikun is calculating Yinzhu, it shouldn''t be. After all, totem stone is sure that baikun doesn''t have a bad heart for the tribe, and even thinks about daze tribe''s good. Otherwise, totem stone can''t recognize him. "How can I be afraid that I am not enough?" Bai Kun said with a smile that if Bai Kun can decide whether a tribe is integrated or not and shoulder such a heavy task, how can his status in Meizu be low. If the target is baikun, baikun and Yinzhu got along well before, and Yinzhu didn''t hate it. As for the other, Jono thought for a moment and said, "baikun, I can''t completely promise you this matter. I can give you a chance to get close to Yinzhu. It depends on your ability. But if Yin Zhu doesn''t agree, you can''t force him, let alone talk about the integration of the two tribes. If that''s OK, let''s talk about the details. If not, I can''t help it. " Qiao Nuo said that he should believe in Yin Zhu. Of course, if Bai Kun had the ability to make Yin Zhu like him, he would not refuse. Bai Kun nodded. He couldn''t force the females, and he didn''t want such a marriage. Anyway, he always had a way to make Yin Zhu promise himself. Bai Kun gave a sly smile. If he couldn''t do this, he would be killed by the patriarch. "OK, that''s OK." Bai Kun said directly. "Let''s talk about the rest." The rest is about the distribution of interests, which can be negotiated. LAN Qin and Zi Xin said that there seems to be nothing wrong with them here, but the male of daze tribe has a personality. They go back to Daze tribe to look for a partner. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 After Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun made an agreement, Bai Xue, as the head of the clan, soon came out to meet and said something. Then the whole clan moved. As for the particularity of her own clan, Bai Xue didn''t say. Anyway, the particularity of her own clan lies in its appearance. What can she say. Her face is obvious, and her beauty will attract other people''s covet. I think Jono also knows that she doesn''t need to mention it again. If daze tribe doesn''t even have the basic ability to protect them, why join daze tribe. The relocation of this tribe is a major event. Even though the people of Meizu are very poor, there are many things, especially some unique tribal culture, which Bai Xue naturally does not want to take away. Bai Xue and Qiao Nuo have a good discussion and are going to move the tribe three times. For the first time, Zixin will take one third of the young people and all the old people with Qiao Nuo. Half a month later, LAN Qin will lead half of the young people with all the materials and cubs. Finally, Bai Xue will take the remaining one sixth Young people end up. Jono agreed with the plan and said that he would go back as fast as he could. When he got back, he would bring the tribe people to pick up LAN Qin and his party. It''s relatively easy for adults to travel. They can get food at will. What they worry about most is the cubs. After all, they are young and beautiful, and there are cubs, and their strength is not high . Snow White is very satisfied with Jono''s heart. That''s how it should be. After all, it''s not very close. Later, Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun pack up their things and go back to Daze tribe. On the way back, Qiao Nuo looks at Bai Kun beside him. He is in a tangled mood. Fortunately, this trip is smooth, but now there is another Bai Kun. Although Bai Kun won''t force Yin Zhu to accept him, he promised Bai Kun to create conditions for him. Yin Zhu knows this I guess I''ll be angry with myself. What''s more, I don''t know whether Yin Zhu is good at home or not, and whether Tengxiao is good at getting along with him. Tengxiao should not continue to be so lukewarm after his own advice. But why do you feel uncomfortable when you think that Yin Zhu might be as crazy as before and like Tengxiao? After all, there is a precedent. If one day Yin Zhu is disgusted with himself, what should he do? Yin Zhu''s heart is small. Once he''s hurt, it''s hard for him to accept it again. Will his promise make Yin Zhu uncomfortable? Thinking of this, Jono''s heart is a little uneasy. He wanted to go home, but now he''s a little uneasy. It''s not clear how the fox like Bai Kun would be in Jono''s state. "I''m afraid I can''t explain to Yin Zhu when I go back?" Bai Kun asked with a smile. Jono looked at this beautiful face, a burst of jealousy in his heart. This guy is obviously six or seven years older than himself, but he looks very young, and that face is also very attractive. Don''t you see that during his days in the tribe, the females of daze tribe held things to please this guy every day? If this guy chooses Yin Zhu, he doesn''t know what''s going to happen in the tribe. No wonder Yin Zhu said that Bai Kun was a disaster. "You''d better worry about yourself and try to catch up with Yin Zhu for another 500 years." See that smile, the heart is not happy, very uncomfortable. Bai Kun was very proud to hear this. His beautiful peach blossom eyes blinked, and then he said in a confident tone: "I never worry about this, but you should be careful, Jono. Be careful, Yin Zhu will never have your place with me." Qiao Nuo couldn''t help spitting at Bai Kun. "Fart, when I was there, you didn''t know where I was. Besides, I''m always unique to Yin Zhu." Before eating the meat, I want to hit him. Is it so easy for him to hit? When Bai Kun heard this, he turned his mouth and then laughed, "we''ll see." Qiao Nuo walks by Bai Kun, who stares at him for a long time. To tell the truth, he can''t see whether Bai Kun has feelings for Yin Zhu. Although Bai Kun paid more attention to Yin Zhu when he was in the tribe, he didn''t have any admiration in his eyes. But this time, Bai Kun didn''t seem to care much about the marriage. But if he didn''t, he seemed to express his attitude towards Yin Zhu just now. It''s really strange, Or Bai Kun is more introverted. At this time, Zixin, who is not far away from the side, smiles and says, "Jono, you just wait to admit defeat. We will do what brother baikun says." Although Zixin doesn''t have much contact with baikun, she has heard a lot about baikun since she was a child. Baikun is the best male in her tribe, and what baikun wants to do is not unsuccessful. Zixin can''t help but light a wax for Yinzhu, who is still in daze tribe, and ask baikun to think about it. Don''t resist and obediently follow. "Go, Bai Kun is so powerful?" Asked Jono? During this period of contact, Qiao Nuo can also see that Bai Kun is very flexible and does things in a different way. He doesn''t see anything else except that he has set a trap for himself on the side of marriage.Zixin, don''t overdo it. Jono, you will know that elder brother baikun is powerful in the future. Elder brother baikun just doesn''t want to calculate any more, so he doesn''t have much power. It''s not necessary to follow. In the past, Bai Xue also mentioned giving Bai Kun to one of their sisters as a partner. As a result, the two sisters shake their heads one after another. It''s better for Bai Kun to set up as an idol, but let''s forget about the partner. "Take your time." Zixin said with a smile. Jono can''t help but roll his eyes when he hears this. How can he understand the mystery. On the surface, Zixin led the team this time. In fact, it should be the old priest Bai Xi who led the team. Zixin was very lively and a little bit off. She wanted to come to Bai Xue to experience Zixin. Anyway, with the old priest watching, she could turn around any problem at any time. As for other casual old people, although they are older and in poor health, the wisdom and wealth of the old people are all in their minds. Whatever they say will give guidance to the younger generation. In order to take care of the old people, Jono slowed down his pace because he was afraid of walking too fast. Now there are many prey in this season. The young people from Meizu and the 20 totem warriors from daze tribe have the right fighting power. There is no need to worry about the lack of food. This is also the performance of more than 20 totem warriors along the way. This time, all of them come to the tribe without a partner. They all dream of finding a partner. All of a sudden, they see so many beautiful females. They are showing their strength all the way and flattering their aunts. Of course, this is what Jono asked those guys to show. No matter what, we should always show whether the tribe''s strength is good or not. We can see it at a glance. The strength of Meizu is relatively weak, and this time they are all totem warriors, so the next comparison shows that the strength of Meizu is quite poor. The female looks at the male''s ability, and the male looks at the female''s face. It can be said that both sides look at each other''s eyes, and there are already several pairs in contact. Jono thinks that when he goes back to the tribe, these guys will be very weak Can take off the order. Of course, Bai Kun could see the situation here, but no one stopped it. It can be said that the tribes on both sides were happy to see it. Bai Xi is also relatively satisfied. The tribe Bai Kun is looking for this time is quite reliable. The stronger the Daze tribe is, the better their future life will be. There is no need to worry that the Meizu people will not be able to live in peace. In addition, the males of their tribe can become totem warriors when they go there, and their strength will also be improved. As for the previous conversation between Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun, she also heard that she was very worried about the child. The child was all for the sake of the tribe and did not consider himself at all. This time, Bai Kun agreed to Bai Xue''s request directly. She and Bai Xue were worried about Bai Kun''s grievance. They all knew that the child was very angry. Seeing that Bai Kun will fight with Jono shows that Bai Kun at least doesn''t dislike Yin Zhu, or even appreciates him a little. Seeing that Bai Xi''s heart is finally put down, that''s good. It seems that Yin Zhu is really excellent. When she comes to Daze tribe, she should get along well with the female. Especially, the female seems to understand the priest''s things well, and she can also have a good communication. I really want to get to the place called daze soon. Bai Xi said with a smile. As for Jono, he was a little immature in the journey. However, he was very steady in his work. Instead of being extreme, he pursued stability. This is enough for a young man. After a little experience, he is definitely a qualified patriarch. A good future development, even after the tribal head is also very good, such a tribe is worthy of their refuge. "How happy is mammy?" Bai Kun didn''t know when to go to Bai Xi. He asked with a smile that the age of the old priest was very old for their younger generation. They all called Bai Xi Mammy. "Well, I''m glad. Bai Kun, I thank you for all the people of the tribe. Thank you for everything you have done for the tribe. " Said Beth seriously. "Mammy, I''m from the tribe, too." Bai Kun grabs Bai Xi''s hand. "Mammy knows that Bai Kun is a good child. Mammy then hopes that Bai Kun will be happy." Bai Xi said with a smile, the biggest problem in the tribe has been solved, and the rest is Bai Kun. When Bai Kun heard this, he had a bright smile on his face. "Mammy, don''t worry about me. I will be very happy." For him, to see the happiness of the whole tribe is his happiness. Moreover, Yin Zhu is a very good female, and he believes that he will manage his own happiness well. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 Yin Zhu doesn''t know that she has been missed by a cunning fox. At this time, she is still struggling in the kiln. Recently, the kiln has been put into production. It''s a pity that the bowls produced are relatively rough and some of them still have bubbles. Anyway, they are not beautiful enough. One less time will destroy half of the bowls and half of the finished products. This can be said to be Yin Zhu''s most crazy. However, no matter how to change it, the power is about 50%. Yin Zhu is so angry that he doesn''t know where he is I didn''t do a good job in school. Of course, the main thing that kiln factories are burning recently is tiles. Tiles are not bad at all. As for bowls, Yin Zhu always tries to find out how to adjust them. Yin Zhu''s body shrinks again because he is staring at the kiln all the time. He thinks it''s very good. Now he can be called plump and fleshy, not too fat. It''s just that Amy Tengxiao and Mei Li are thrilled. They want to ask Yin Zhu to have a rest. After all, it''s about the tribe. The house should be built before winter What the Ministry has built can''t stop Yin Zhu from being busy, so we can only change the way to supplement Yin Zhu. This is another bowl of bone broth made by butengxiao. It also contains delicious dried mushrooms. It''s very delicious. After a period of tempering, Tengxiao''s cooking skill is a fast tonic. At first, Yin Zhu was a little disgusted. Now he can take it. At least in the current situation, there are not many species in this simple condition, Yin Zhu feels that it''s very delicious It''s just like that. It''s neither bad nor delicious. Tengxiao''s cooking is better than her. I remember her old mother said that a woman must have a good cooking skill, so she practiced her to death. As a result, you and her cooking skill is just like that. You can barely see people. As a result, Tengxiao school will be around soon. Is he really talented? Learn everything quickly? Think of this, the heart is not comfortable, people are more popular than the dead. "Yin Zhu, come and have soup." Tengxiao said softly. Looking at Yin Zhu''s busy face stained with mud, Tengxiao doesn''t feel that Yin Zhu is dirty at all. Instead, he feels that the serious Yin Zhu looks very dazzling. When the people working around heard this, they called out, "Yinzhu, go, go." Yin Zhu''s body is losing meat. The people of the tribe all see it. They all feel sorry for Tengxiao. "How to make your face covered with mud." Tengxiao smiles and reaches out to wipe the mud on Yin Zhu''s face. Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao''s affectionate eyes and can''t help turning his head and looking at him. "Tengxiao, you don''t have to bring me something to eat when I''m working. Everyone is working, so I''m more delicate. I need to make up meals and snacks, right? It makes me special. " Yin Zhu took a white look at Tengxiao. Tengxiao said at this time: "how can you compare with them? They''re old men one by one. Besides, you''re still pregnant. My mother said that you should eat more at this time. You can eat several supplements by yourself, and you can''t eat too much." Because what the kiln does is either mud or fire. The temperature is so high that the females don''t come here. Besides Yin Zhu, the others are males. Teng Xiao also glared at the onlookers. They were thick skinned. They knew that Yin Zhu was thin skinned, and they still looked at him. People around say that it''s rare to see Yin Zhu, who has always been sensible, show such a girl''s coyness. As for Tengxiao, a man''s wife slave, it''s even more difficult to see. There''s less entertainment in small tribes, so it''s rare to see a play. Why don''t you watch it. Besides, Tengxiao has really changed a lot. In the past, Tengxiao was very good at it, but his whole body sent out air-conditioning. Except for a group of young people who were familiar with him in the tribal hunting team, Tengxiao didn''t have much contact with other people. Facing females, Tengxiao was even colder. However, many females like Tengxiao, but most of the time Tengxiao is a flower of high coldness Like now, it''s just a warm man in the family. It''s the embodiment of a good male to be in the hall, in the kitchen, inside and outside. You know, the females who think Tengxiao has done these things have begun to ask for their partners according to Tengxiao''s appearance. Because of this, some males in the tribe hate Tengxiao so much that their teeth itch. This damned guy, chasing females Let''s go after females. What should we do in a high-profile way? The whole tribe knows how good he is to Yin Zhu, which makes them become dregs one by one. Strength is not as good as others, tenderness is not as good as others, appearance is not as good as others, daze tribe male said one by one internal injury unceasingly. Of course, when they are asked by the female to do Tengxiao''s work, the male will also say that if you have Yin Zhu''s ability, I can spoil you like that, so inexplicably, they become the model companions in the tribe. Of course, the title is granted by the people in the tribe, and Yin Zhu absolutely does not admit Tengxiao is his partner. Tengxiao in Yin Zhu''s eyes is a nuisance, plus the face of the rascal and lust. Tengxiao helps Yin Zhu clean his face, and then takes sugar. "Your hands are dirty. I''ll feed you." Tengxiao is very gallant with a spoon to hit Yin Zhu''s mouth. Around are a group of fiery eyes, these people can not feel when the light bulb, Yin Zhu is very embarrassed, she a pet to again, quickly wash their hands clean, and then grabbed Tengxiao hand inside the bowl, "I''m not disabled, want you to feed."Tengxiao said that the failure of feeding was due to the large number of light bulbs around him. Sooner or later, he would succeed again. Didn''t Yin Zhu not like to see him bring soup at the beginning? Now it''s not a habit to drink soup every day. "Don''t talk nonsense. Besides, don''t you have time? Besides, if I don''t feed you, you''ll eat it obediently? " Teng Xiao doubts that Yin Zhu is so busy that he doesn''t prepare to eat. Only when he follows him for 24 hours can he stare at Yin Zhu. Tengxiao''s way is to serve Yin Zhu well and let him get used to his service. Once he leaves his service, he can''t stand it. Habit is the most terrible thing. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that none of the men around him is simple. They are all good at it. "I don''t know if Jono''s coming back soon." Yin Zhu sighs. It''s been more than 20 days since Jono left. He doesn''t know how things are going. At the beginning of telling the truth, Jono left and Tengxiao was watching. Yin Zhu is really not used to it, but Tengxiao stewed it like a frog in warm water. In the back, Yin Zhu is used to following Tengxiao, but Tengxiao looks at himself His eyes are getting hotter and hotter day by day. Yin Zhu can''t help shouting, "Jono, come back quickly. If you don''t come back again, I''ll be taken away by wolf cubs if you kiss my wife." "You miss Jono?" Tengxiao has a bad feeling when he hears that Yin Zhu mentions Qiao Nuo. However, he thinks that it''s Qiao Nuo who helps him to stand beside Yin Zhu. He can''t help but appreciate Qiao Nuo in his heart. He knows that there is Qiao Nuo in Yin Zhu''s heart, so he doesn''t know whether Yin Zhu has himself in his heart for such a long time. "Of course, Jono is my partner. I don''t miss him. Who do I miss? I dream of Jono coming back soon. You know, one day is like three autumn, you count how many years I''ve been separated from Jono, and I''m going to cry. " Yin Zhu expressed his strong yearning for Jono. Tengxiao''s heart is sour and astringent. He hasn''t seen him for more than 20 days. He thinks he hasn''t seen him for many years. It turns out that Yin Zhu thinks about Jono so much. He thinks about it all the time. Is what he has done in the past 20 days useful? Tengxiao denied it for a while, and immediately became self-confident. Anyway, he has made progress now, and it''s a step further. Besides, his ultimate goal is that he will live in Yin Zhu''s heart as deeply as Jono one day. Yin Zhu doesn''t have himself in his heart because he doesn''t do well enough. "Don''t worry. No matter whether it''s done or not, Jono will be back in one or two days." Thinking that Jono is coming back soon, where is Yin Zhu''s place? Tengxiao suddenly thinks that Jono should not come back so soon. In the past 20 days, he really fell in love with Yin Zhu. If it was for the sake of responsibility, then in the past 20 days, he gradually fell in love with Yin Zhu, the girl''s beauty, her intelligence, her tenacity and all kinds of things. Tengxiao deeply hated his death before, otherwise there was nothing wrong with Jono now. Unfortunately, he didn''t know it earlier, and he didn''t regret it. "Yes." Yin Zhu gave a sound. "So Jono will be back any minute?" Yin Zhu asked. Tengxiao nodded. It''s hard to estimate the time of the long journey. It''s normal to walk a little faster and a little slower. "Then I''d better go back to take a bath and change my clothes first, or Jono will hate me when he sees me like this. Yeah, take a bath first." Yin Zhu clapped his hands and made a happy decision. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu foolishly. In the past 20 days, Yin Zhu can say that he is tied up with the kiln. It''s no use what others say. Everyone has lost a whole lap. Everyone worries about it. In fact, now the kiln is like this, and we need to improve it slowly. It''s not a big problem whether Yin Zhu will come or not, but Yin Zhu will come. No one can persuade him He said casually that Jono might be coming back. As a result, Yin Zhu said that he wanted to take a bath and dress up to welcome Jono. It turns out that if you want to deal with Yin Zhu, you just have to sacrifice Jono. It''s so easy to use. However, it''s also because you want to understand that Yin Zhu has to clean up his mind. Teng Xiao feels even more congested. They all say that women are good for themselves, and Yin Zhu can be dirty in front of him. Is it because you don''t care about him? Want to understand this, Tengxiao heart plug. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 In the next days, Yin Zhu would go to the kiln to see the progress and improvement every day. He would not keep watching and do those things by himself. Tengxiao had a little rest because of this, but instead of going to the kiln, Yin Zhu stood at the gate of the tribe and was ready to wait for Jono, but almost became a watchman''s stone. Tengxiao is a little disappointed that he spent more than 20 days without touching Yin Zhu''s heart. He thinks that it didn''t take long for Jono to accept Yin Zhu at the beginning. Is it because Yin Zhu was lovelorn at that time, and then Jono took advantage of the opportunity at that time? At this time, the relationship between Jono and Yin Zhu is just a honeymoon. How can he want to get in Easy. Is it the wrong time? In the past half a month, the tribe has built more than ten stone houses and nearly ten cave dwellings, which Tengxiao drove out with more than 50 people. The roof and other things have been finished, but the doors and windows have not been installed. Moreover, Yin Zhu is going to make an earthen Kang in it, so that he can sleep comfortably in winter. The houses are spread by the square. Each house is five meters apart. Yin Zhu plans to bring a yard in the back. In the future, the people of the tribe will plant vegetables in the backyard. After the first stone house was built, Montaigne took the tribe people to check it carefully. It had to be said that the house was very spacious, and it had doors and windows, which was drier than the cave. Moreover, Yin Zhu dug a drainage ditch in the front and back of the house. As for the semi cave style house, some people like it. It looks better than the dark cave, so it''s better The air is much fresher and the light is good. Anyway, each of them has his own favorite. Now more than 50 people who build houses have become great masters in the tribe. With such a craft, it''s easy to go out and earn stutters. These people don''t have to go hunting now, and they are in charge of the new house construction of the tribe full-time. "Yinzhu, do you want to have a rest first? Jono may not be back so soon." Although Yin Zhu is sitting in the shade of a tree, it''s not a problem for him to keep looking at the village. Tengxiao regrets that if he doesn''t mention that Jono is coming back soon, Yin Zhu won''t wait here. "What do you mean not necessarily no? Besides, I''m fine. Wait here. What''s the matter? It''s been a long time. " Yin Zhu held his chin and said. Yin Zhu glances at Tengxiao. Seeing that Tengxiao looks like I''m going to be your partner, Yin Zhu will think of Jono. During this period of time, he was almost attacked by Tengxiao''s sugar coated shells. He feels guilty when he thinks about it. So she is still less contact with Tengxiao, waiting for Jono to come back in this village. If you can''t persuade Yin Zhu, what can Tengxiao do? Besides, the tribal people also look at Yin Zhu''s affectionate waiting for Jono. They thought Tengxiao had a bad relationship with Yin Zhu. As long as Jono came back, Tengxiao would definitely be kicked out of the door, poor Tengxiao. "Have a yoghurt, and this is my hot and sour noodles. Try it." Tengxiao has also grasped Yin Zhu''s appetite recently. Yin Zhu likes to eat spicy food, which is spicy and delicious. "Tengxiao, aren''t you in charge of the construction of the tribal house? Why are you so free? " Yin Zhu wondered, isn''t Tengxiao the main person in charge? How do you feel that he has been following himself all the time, but the construction of the new house of the tribe has not fallen at all. I really don''t understand how this guy did it. Yin Zhu is not polite about what he likes to eat. As for the vermicelli, which is good for the tribe, he gives it to Yin Zhu and another young female of the tribe. No one else wants to eat it fresh. Fortunately, Yin Zhu mentioned to Meng Tai that there are many high starch fruits around the tribe, and no one wants them In about a month, it will ripen just in autumn, and then a large number of people can come back to get it. At that time, people in the tribe will be able to eat vermicelli. "I''ll come and see you. You''re sweating." This summer, even if standing in the shade of trees, it will still be hot. Besides, she is still eating hot and sour soup, so it''s strange that she doesn''t sweat. Tengxiao has secretly cursed Jono in his heart. He comes back so late and asks Yin Zhu and others to go back to Yin Zhu to find a beautiful man and let Jono experience the taste of waiting. Tengxiao doesn''t know that his words have come true. After knowing that his competitor has another Bai Kun, Tengxiao says that he is a crow mouth. Yin Zhu is eating hot and sour noodles while Tengxiao is helping to wipe sweat gently. From a distance, these two are incomparable lovers. Recently, Yin Zhu''s stomach is as long as that of a balloon. Now it''s as big as that of someone who has been pregnant for seven or eight months. His appetite is also growing rapidly. It''s easy to feel hungry. Yin Zhu starts to think that he''s abnormal and asks Jiuyue. Finally, Jiuyue says that it''s normal, so he''s relieved. The three dolls are in their stomachs, and they don''t know how big they will be when they are about to be born. However, it is said that some people have eight or nine babies at a time, which is admired by Yin Zhu. As for the production of orcs, Yin Zhu has asked, but the females rarely say anything about it. On the contrary, the cubs are very difficult to carry after they are born, and they are easy to get sick. Once they get sick, they are likely to be unable to support them . Although there are few females, there are two or three at least and seven or eight more at one birth. The population should not be so small, but the population of the tribe is very small. Jiuyue says that only four of the ten cubs can grow to adulthood, and the probability is less than half. When Yin Zhu first heard about this, he didn''t know what the problem was, but he did Orcs in the past 20 years seldom get sick. When they grow up, their physique will be very good. Basically, unless the females are attacked and injured, the females of big tribes die of old age naturally.Yin Zhu finds that there are many things in the orc world that he doesn''t know. Of course, Yin Zhu is more worried about her children. Now, before the children come out, she has feelings for several children. If it is said that in the future, in addition to accidents, Yin Zhu has to collapse. For this reason, Yin Zhu goes to Beina to find a way. Finally, Beina comforts Yin Zhu and says this Don''t worry about things. Yin Zhu''s children are blessed by orcs. They will be OK. Tengxiao is still lowering his head to help Yin Zhu wipe, while Yin Zhu is eating there. At this time, a large group of people are coming outside the gate of the tribe. Jono looks at the high wall of daze tribe and says to the people of Meizu behind him with great pride: "folks, this is our daze tribe, see?" The Meizu people have decided to join daze tribe, and Jono''s name for them has changed at this time. Along the way, they walked for more than ten days, especially after passing through the rich plains, and finally entered the Luoyue mountains. Their original full expectation turned into disappointment. After all, they watched along the road to see how good the tribes in the Luoyue mountains were. Now when they saw the high city wall, their original heart was finally put down. Just by virtue of the high city wall, we know that daze tribe is good. At this time, Bai Kun saw Tengxiao and Yin Zhu, who were showing their love at the gate of the tribe. Tengxiao''s ears must have heard such a big news, but Yin Zhu may not know. Tengxiao does see Qiao Nuo coming back, but he doesn''t remind Yin Zhu. He subconsciously and affectionately wipes Yin Zhu''s sweat. When he''s finished showing off, Tengxiao thinks he''s showing off in front of Qiao Nuo, and he feels naive and heartless. Jono also saw Yin Zhu at this time. He hadn''t seen him for more than 20 days. He also missed Yin Zhu very much. He left Tengxiao to take care of Yin Zhu. He was also worried that Yin Zhu would be angry. Now it seems that Yin Zhu and Tengxiao get along very well. The warm atmosphere between them makes him sad. Although this matter is proposed by myself, I can really see Tengxiao takes Yin Zhu down, and only Qiao Nuo knows all kinds of feelings in his heart. Yin Zhu also saw Qiao Nuo come back at this time. She threw the chopsticks and bowls happily and stood up fiercely. However, because it was too fierce to stand, the whole person was unstable. The whole person rushed to the front. Tengxiao, who was standing on one side, quickly reached out and hugged Yin Zhu. From a distance, it was like Yin Zhu jumped into Tengxiao''s arms. Tengxiao stands up with Yin Zhu in a hurry, and Jono comes to him at this time. Yin Zhu looks at Jono''s face with no joy. She can''t help but cry when she thinks of rushing into Tengxiao''s arms in full view of the public. Moreover, she has changed a lot about Tengxiao recently, so she feels a little guilty. "Don''t get me wrong, Jono. I have nothing to do with Tengxiao. I almost fell down just now. Tengxiao is to help me." Yin Zhu trotted to the front of Jono to explain. Bai Kun stood aside and rolled his eyes. Yin Zhu was stupid at the critical moment. The explanation at this time was to cover up. Besides, who is Tengxiao? It''s nothing to wipe sweat on Yin Zhu? What''s more, it''s natural for the female to have more than one partner. She looks like she has done something bad. Can we not doubt it? If you want people not to doubt it, you should be right. Seeing Tengxiao and Yinzhu getting along well, Qiao Nuo was disappointed at first, and then relieved. He made a decision that this day should have come, didn''t he? What''s more, even if Tengxiao has something to do with Yin Zhu, didn''t you see Yin Zhu explain to him the first time? He will always be unique in Yin Zhu''s heart. "I''m back, Yin Zhu. How did you lose so much weight recently? Didn''t Tengxiao take good care of you?" Jono frowned and asked, then glared at Tengxiao standing on one side. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. He didn''t take good care of it. Tengxiao took too much care of it and managed seven or eight things. Thinking of the day when he was threatened, Yin Zhu flattened his mouth and complained, "Tengxiao doesn''t allow me to do it. Maybe I will do it, and he threatened me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 Tengxiao didn''t expect that Yinzhu would come to complain. When Jono heard this, he turned black. Especially when he saw Yinzhu''s thin body, he felt that Tengxiao didn''t take good care of Yinzhu. "Tengxiao, you promised me that you would take good care of Yin Zhu. Is that how you took care of him?" "Jono, you misunderstood me. I didn''t threaten Yin Zhu. I only threatened her if she didn''t eat." Tengxiao said that he was very wronged. As for Ning Wai, Yin Zhu was very happy to see Tengxiao''s face full of color when he was taught by the bridge. For more than half a month, the injustice has come out. Bai Kun also looks at Yin Zhu curiously at this time. Yin Zhu looks very easygoing, friendly and relatively stable. I didn''t expect that she has a little girl side. Tengxiao obviously provoked Yin Zhu. Otherwise, would Yin Zhu frame him like this? "In a word, you are useless. You can''t take good care of Yin Zhu. Everyone has lost a lap." As soon as Yin Zhu was thin, his stomach was very big, which made Qiao Nuo feel sad. "Why don''t you have a good meal? You look thin." Qiao Nuo gently touched Yin Zhu''s long hair. It seems that she still can''t leave for a long time. Yin Zhu, the girl, behaves as strong and dignified as a little girl. "There''s food, and I miss you so much." Yin Zhu nests in Qiao Nuo''s arms and breathes the familiar smell from Qiao Nuo. Yin Zhu feels very satisfied. "Brother Jono, is this your partner?" Zixin stares at Yin Zhu curiously. She has long been curious about the legendary Yin Zhu. She didn''t expect that. However, Zixin admires Bai Kun when she thinks that this person will become his partner in the future. All of a sudden, a little beauty looked at herself with wide eyes. Yin Zhu was embarrassed and rushed out of Qiao Nuo''s arms. "Hello, you must be a member of Bai Kun''s clan. My name is Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu has always been unable to accept beauty, whether male or female, this Zixin melon face big eyes, a pair of big eyes, very beautiful. "My name is Zixin." Zixin said with a smile. "You are so beautiful. Your people are so beautiful." At this time, Yin Zhu took a look at the people who came. They are all pretty and beautiful. Blessed are the males of daze tribe. "Thank you." Zixin falls in love with Yin Zhu. This elder sister is not artificial, and this elder sister will become Bai Kun''s partner in the future, so she needs to call her sister-in-law, so we need to make a good relationship first. One wanted to get close, and the other was seduced away, so the two females left happily hand in hand. Jono looks at the empty arms. Yin Zhu thinks of him in the first sentence, and then sees a beautiful woman walking away with a female. However, there was no time to be in a daze at this time. People in the tribe knew about Jono''s return. Montaigne had already brought several elders to meet Jono and his party. Montaigne was very happy to see the people Jono brought back with him. It seems that the integration of the two tribes was successful this time. This time, there were more than 30 young people, nearly 40 old people, and more than 10 disabled people. Montaigne quickly arranged for them to live in a new house. Stone houses and half cave houses are enough to accommodate more than 80 people. As for doors and windows, we need to install them in one or two days. There''s no glass in the windows, and Yin Zhu can''t burn any glass. Yin Zhu has asked people to make push-pull wooden windows. When the room is opened, it can be closed when you go to bed at night. For the sake of air circulation, it can be half closed, and it can be all closed in the cold winter. Bai Xi is very satisfied with Montaigne''s arrangement. The new house is much better than the environment they used to live in. Moreover, the house was built so little that the Daze tribe gave them the first place to live. It''s a very good treatment. After all, Jono just said to arrange a residence, as long as there is a residence, but he didn''t say such a good place. Bai Xi thanks Meng Tai very politely. On the way here, Bai Xi can give it to Zixin to adjust. This is the first contact with Meng Tai. It''s a big deal. Bai Xi doesn''t dare to give it to the little girl casually. In addition to arranging their houses, Montaigne also asked people to send them food and materials, including some animal skins. All kinds of things were well prepared. The Meizu people who came from afar were a little uneasy. When they saw the enthusiastic daze tribe, their heart could be put down. What Meng Tai laughs about is not his enthusiasm. It''s the single young men in the tribe who see so many females'' enthusiasm. Besides, only one third of them are young, and more than half of them are on their way. Don''t look at the majority of old people who come at one time, but everyone knows that old people often say a key word, so they can avoid many detours on the way of choosing their partners With the same performance as beating chicken blood one by one. Montaigne looked at the happy look of the tribe people, and his heart was also very happy. Zixin wants to have a good chat with Yinzhu for a few days and nights. However, as soon as they arrive, they are going to prepare something. Mengtai sees that they are settled here, so they are going to hold a bonfire party tonight and pay homage by the way.After Yinzhu and Zixin separated, Beina found Yinzhu at this time, "Yinzhu, this baikun family is not simple." "What do you mean? Are they special? " Yin Zhu asked. "Well." Bena answered. "If I''m not wrong, the baikun clan should be the Meizu clan. Before, baikun was hidden so deeply that I didn''t see it. However, this time so many people came, they couldn''t hide." "Meizu? What is Meizu, will it harm us? " The first question Yin Zhu wanted to ask was the security of the tribe. "Meizu, the most simple understanding is the charming people. You can see that all the people of Meizu are very beautiful, right? They have special attraction to the opposite sex. Even many powerful tribes will launch wars in order to get the people of Meizu. Is this a harm?" Bena explained with a smile. Well, Yin Zhu shakes his head when he hears this. People are just beautiful. It''s no harm. Since daze tribe wants to accept them, if they can''t protect their safety, let alone integrate them. "Of course, the main role of the Meizu is not here. The most powerful thing of the Meizu is that they can use the enchantment ability on the wild animals. That is to say, they can enslave the wild animals. The stronger the Meizu people are, the stronger the wild animals they enslave. This is the foundation of their family." Beina said with a smile, obviously Meizu''s participation makes Beina very happy. Yin Zhu was a little puzzled when he heard this. After a while, he said, "no, Beina, according to what you said, the strength of the people of Meizu should not be bad. But according to Bai Kun, the strength of their family is very weak. It''s because of the hard times that they choose to integrate into our tribe. Is Beina wrong with you?" Beina was stunned when she heard this. "That''s the truth, but I think they are like Meizu, or you can ask." Beina thinks she shouldn''t be mistaken, but if baikun is a Meizu, she can''t figure out how Meizu people live like this. Yin Zhu thinks it''s better to ask about it, but who is better to ask about it? Yin Zhu thinks about it for a while and decides to ask Zixin. After all, Zixin looks very simple. In addition, Yin Zhu thinks that Beina should not be mistaken. Why did Bai Kun not say anything about the particularity of their family from the beginning to the end? Therefore, Zixin should be the best one among these people. "Zixin, do you like this house?" Zixin chooses a stone house. She lives in one with Bai Xi, but now Bai Xi is discussing the resettlement with Meng Tai, not here. "Yes, it''s said that this house was built under the command of sister Yin Zhu. You are really good." Zixin said with a smile and flattered Yin Zhu by the way. "You''ll make me happy. This little mouth always makes me happy." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "That is, I want to coax people, that is a coax one accurate, after all, see my this face also can''t angry." Zixin said with a smile, while sorting out things, this time the tribe moved, they also brought a lot of things to come, to sort out. "That is to see your beautiful face, who is willing to be angry." Yin Zhu finished and pinched Zixin''s tender and smooth face. Her skin is so good. Comparing his face, Yin Zhu felt that without comparison, he would not be hurt. "Ah, you Meizu people are beautiful. You can''t even see them one by one." Yin Zhu was very happy with the chat, so he brought a topic in at will. After all, relaxed topics make people relaxed. "That is, we Meizu people one by one..." Zixin''s eloquence reflects what she has said. You should know that the particularity of her family can''t be said. Zixin looks at Yinzhu with a sad face, "sister Yinzhu..." Looking at Zixin''s sad face, Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed. Bai Kun and he are really the Meizu. According to Beina, Meizu is a powerful race. If they join daze tribe, it can be said that the tribe is like a tiger. However, the Meizu people lead such a miserable life. Obviously, they don''t know how to enslave wild animals Bena''s insight was 5000 years ago. Yin Zhu estimated that many tribes'' inheritance disappeared in the 5000 year catastrophe. This Meizu is probably a race that lost its inheritance. I really didn''t expect such a harvest. But did Bai Kun not tell them about the particularity of his family because he was worried that their beauty might cause unnecessary trouble? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 Zixin looks at Yinzhu in meditation, her heart is full of ups and downs. She really doesn''t know how Yinzhu sees that she is a Meizu, and whether they will have a bad influence by concealing this. Think of this Zixin also can''t sit, directly run to baikun to discuss things. Bai Kun hears Zixin''s words and stares at Zixin, "Zixin, before we come here, we have to explain everything. Why didn''t you say that? I promise I won''t. as a result, I''ve just arrived at someone else''s site and even let out my underwear. " Zixin''s face was not good when she heard this, "brother baikun, sister Yinzhu looks warm and kind. How do I know she dug a hole for me? What should I do now?" "Well, leave the rest to me. I don''t think other people know it yet. You can''t tell me any more." Bai Kun takes a glance at Zixin. Yin Zhu, the female, has many secrets. Maybe it''s normal to see through their identity. "I promise I''ll keep my mouth shut and not say a word the next time." Even sister Yin Zhu, who is so easy to talk, can cheat people in daze tribe. Those are even more unbelievable. She''d better sort things out. Yin Zhu is still discussing with Beina about Meizu. When she comes back to China, she finds Zixin has run away. Is she so scary? When Bai Kun enters the door, he sees Yin Zhu in a daze. He reaches out his hand and signs in front of Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu comes back, Bai Kun asks curiously, "what are you thinking so deeply?" Seeing Bai Kun coming so quickly, it should be called by Zixin. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun with his arms around his chest, "Bai Kun, don''t you have anything to say?" "Say, say what? I don''t think I have anything to say. " Bai Kunyi just said, even if they are Meizu, what''s the matter? Anyway, how many people in their tribe are right, and how many females are right. Just and suitable for integration with daze tribe, low strength and beautiful appearance are not the main problems at all, OK? "You are Meizu." Seeing Bai Kun as nothing happened, Yin Zhu stabbed the paper directly. "Meizu, yes, we are. What''s the problem?" Bai Kun just pretended to be a fool. "It can''t be said that the males of daze tribe can''t protect their females?" Bai Kun asked sarcastically, this will be robbed of more things, female, of course, male also have, less. "Bai Kun, please don''t talk about him. You didn''t say anything about the particularity of your family." Yin Zhu ordered it directly. Bai Kun said with a smile, "Yin Zhu, I don''t think there''s anything to say about this. To put it bluntly, your tribe is mainly for the females of our tribe. I wish there were more females, the better. Even if the male''s strength is a little lower, it won''t affect it. If it''s really perfect, it won''t destroy the inheritance of your tribe and join daze Let''s go Speaking of this, Bai Kun couldn''t help feeling a little sad. When Yin Zhu heard this, he already understood that Bai Kun really didn''t know that Meizu could enslave wild animals. Otherwise, if they had the ability, they would have talked to Daze tribe for a long time. "Bai Kun, you misunderstood me. I''m not very happy because you are Meizu." Yin Zhu said with a smile. In Beina''s words, Meizu is one of the most powerful races in ancient times. Daze tribe has been burning incense for 18 generations to get them. Bai Kun''s aggressive attitude and momentum is to call back Yin Zhu''s question. Who knows, Yin Zhu said that she was happy because she was a Meizu? This is very different from what I think. "Bai Kun, I''ll tell you a secret about Meizu. You promise to be happy." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Big secret, about Meizu? Can Yin Zhu know what he doesn''t know? Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu puzzled and is sure that he is not here to tease him. "What secret can''t be said now? Besides, how do you know we are Meizu? Because of doubt, so cheat Zixin, or very sure? " Bai Kun asked curiously. "It''s not urgent. Let''s go to the patriarch first. I want to tell the patriarch a good news." Yin Zhu said happily. "Can''t you tell me?" Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. Thinking that Yin Zhu doesn''t tell himself something, but this man is going to be his partner in the future, thinking that Bai Kun is a little tangled, Yin Zhu clearly doesn''t have any trust in himself. "You don''t trust me?" Bai Kun''s eyes are full of grievances. To tell the truth, it''s really a bit guilty to see such a pair of eyes wrongly looking at themselves. Yin Zhu shook his head in a hurry, "it''s not that he doesn''t trust you, but it''s a matter of great importance. If you want to listen to it, you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, so what to do in a hurry." "By the way, do you know that our tribe agreed to merge, and our patriarch made a request, do you know?" Bai Kun asked with a smile. It''s not his habit to be controlled by others. What Bai Kun has to do now is to disturb Yin Zhu''s heart. "What requirements?" Yin Zhu asked casually. "Marriage, so that the two tribes can be considered a complete integration. What do you think of Jono and Zixin? " Bai Kun asked with a smile."You''re bullshit. Jono can''t promise it." Yin Zhu objected very simply. "Yin Zhu, you''re wrong. Jono really has feelings for you. However, Jono has the responsibility of a tribe. The integration of the two tribes can''t fail because of his reasons, so he agreed. Anyway, he hasn''t really been with you, and you still have Tengxiao around you. Do you think Tengxiao would have met without Jono''s promise Is it near you? Besides, you and Jono have been together for such a long time. You should understand Jono quite well. Is he the head of the tribe Bai Kun takes a glance at Yin Zhu. When he comes back, he finds that the relationship between Yin Zhu and Tengxiao has changed and become ambiguous. It''s obvious that Tengxiao is seizing the time to develop while Jono is away. Yin Zhu''s face turned pale when he heard this, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible, you talk nonsense, nonsense." Yin Zhu roared loudly. He wanted to run, but he felt uncomfortable. Dou Da''s sweat slipped down his forehead. Bai Kun has always been good at calculation, which is nothing to him. However, when he saw Yin Zhu''s pale face and something wrong with his deep feelings, he immediately regretted it. Even if he wanted to spy on Yin Zhu, there was no need to use such words. He forgot that Yin Zhu was a pregnant woman. Bai Kun helped Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, what''s the matter with you?" "It''s bad, it''s bad in the stomach." Yin Zhu said. "Don''t be angry, Yin Zhu. I lied to you about all those words. Jono didn''t agree. He likes you so much. How can he agree?" Bai Kun is really a little scared. Yin Zhu must be OK. "Yin Zhu, bear with me. I''ll take you to the priest. You wait." At this time, Bai Kun quickly picked up Yin Zhu and ran in the direction of the priest. Zixin, who is staying not far away, sees Bai Kun coming out with Yin Zhu in his arms. She still thinks: elder brother Bai Kun is powerful. After a while, she has already held him. Bai Kun quickly ran to Jiuyue with Yinzhu in his arms. "Jiuyue, Jiuyue, come out. Yinzhu is not comfortable. You have a look at it quickly." Jiuyue hears this and runs out of his cave. Looking at Yinzhu''s pale face, Jiuyue quickly checks. After checking, Jiuyue chants around Yinzhu, and then carries a bowl of dark medicine to Yinzhu to drink. Bai Kun rushed to Jiuyue with Yin Zhu in his arms. After a while, all the people in the tribe knew that Yin Zhu was sick. Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo were so scared that they didn''t do anything when they heard this. They ran to Jiuyue''s house desperately. After a while, they didn''t see Yin Zhu and had an accident. By the time they ran, Yin Zhu had finished his medicine, but his face was still very pale. Jiuyue stares at Yinzhu at this time, "Yinzhu, you are not small, how come you suddenly have a temper? I used to think that you are a good female to wait on. Who knows you have a big spleen? " Yin Zhu also knows that she is too anxious, but no one can understand what Jono means to her. However, she has a little inferiority complex for herself. It''s because she and Jono started with Montaigne to make up for her refusal to make trouble. Jono directly agreed to this because of the overall interests of the tribe, so she would be worried and believe it, because she was afraid that Jono would really be hurt For the benefit of the tribe. In fact, she doesn''t have many things. It all depends on the system. She is not beautiful, not gentle enough, and even has many shortcomings. On the contrary, Jono is perfect, gentle and responsible. She is a gentleman, so when Bai Kun says this, she believes it, and then the whole person can''t suppress her anger. Jono is the only one who gives her warmth in the world, and Jono takes her with her Adapt to this world, otherwise she really can''t live in this world, if Jono said don''t her words, Yin Zhu really can''t bear. Qiao Nuo hugged Yin Zhu and looked at him anxiously. "What''s the matter with you, Yin Zhu?" Yin Zhu looked at Jono wrongly at this time, "Jono, you can''t do without me, or I can''t live." Qiao Nuo saw Yin Zhu''s tearful eyes and held the person in his arms with some heartache. "Nonsense, how can I not want you, wishful thinking." Teng Xiao asks Bai Kun what happened. Just a moment ago, Qiao Nuo told him that Bai Kun would be Yin Zhu''s partner in the future. This is one of the conditions for the integration of the two tribes. He promised that he would try Bai Kun well. As a result, Yin Zhu said that he was injured before he had a meeting. Bai Kun also knows that this time he is very wrong. Maybe he will leave a bad impression on Yin Zhu. This time he is completely playing himself badly. Bai Kun goes out with Tengxiao, and then tells Tengxiao what he has done. Tengxiao hears that Yin Zhu is angry with Bai Kun, so he grabs Bai Kun to practice his fist. The person he holds in his hand is bullied by others, which is unforgivable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 Fortunately, nine Yue said Yin Zhu nothing, Qiao Nuo then took Yin Zhu back to rest. When Yin Zhu is angry, Qiao Nuo will know later. Qiao Nuo coldly looks at Bai Kun, who has been beaten black and blue by Tengxiao and can''t see his face. "Bai Kun, even if I promise to marry your tribe, I won''t let you stay with Yin Zhu because of what you have done to Yin Zhu. At most, I won''t be the head of this minority clan." Bai Kun was guilty. If it wasn''t for his guilt, he wouldn''t fight back when Tengxiao beat him. When he was scolded by Jono, Bai Kun straightened up and said, "Jono, this thing today is too much for me. I promise that it won''t happen again." "Guarantee? Bai Kun, I tell you, if you don''t protect Yin Zhu''s heart and love him, don''t tell me to be Yin Zhu''s partner, because it''s insulting and Yin Zhu is not willing to accept dofu, let alone a person like you who has no feelings at all. " Qiao Nuo really regretted that he should not let Bai Kun, a lonely man, approach Yin Zhu. "I said, this is the only time. I will never protect her in the future. I will take her life." Bai Kun bites his lips and says it heavily, which makes him feel bad even if he hurts Yin Zhu. "Bai Kun, you are not suitable for Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu''s feelings are pure, and you have too many responsibilities. You are wholeheartedly for your people. What if you choose between Yin Zhu and the tribe one day? Are you going to sacrifice Yin Zhu? " Jono asked angrily. When Bai Kun heard that he apologized twice and once, Jono kept pressing him. He didn''t mean it. He didn''t expect Yin Zhu to do this. At this time, Bai Kun couldn''t help but raise his mouth. "Jono, don''t say that I''m for the tribe. Who are you? You''re not a person who bears the responsibility. Your childhood education is to sacrifice for the interests of the whole tribe Well, even the beginning between you and Yin Zhu is just to calm down the troubles between Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. In other words, you don''t like Yin Zhu so much. At that time, if you were any one, you would promise to be responsible. It has nothing to do with love. Anyway, you have to find a partner and solve the problem of the first warrior of the tribe. How nice! If it wasn''t for this, would Yin Zhu not trust you? " "You are no better than yourself. What qualifications do you have to say to me? Besides, you can put down your responsibility and like Yin Zhu. Why do you think you can do it? I can''t do it." Bai Kun said and turned to walk, but the walking posture was limping, not so natural and unrestrained. When Jono heard this, his face turned blue and white. He really wanted to rush up and give baikun a few more blows. He likes Yin Zhu, and Jono is sure. As for the beginning of him and Yin Zhu, Jono always thinks it''s not a problem, but he didn''t expect that because Yin Zhu doesn''t believe in himself, he must talk about it with Yin Zhu. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu and his face is much better. In fact, he wants to hold people in his arms and comfort them. It''s a pity that he''s not qualified. He didn''t expect that Yin Zhu''s feelings for Qiao Nuo are so deep. Now, I''m afraid Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo have a lot to say. Qiao Nuo looked at Yin Zhu lying on the bed. He wanted to blame her, but he didn''t trust himself. However, looking at her white face, he couldn''t say any more words of blame. "Yin Zhu, I like you very much. At the beginning, Bai Xue did mention marriage, but I refused." Qiao Nuo firmly grasped Yin Zhu''s hand. As for the fact that he turned his head and betrothed Yin Zhu, Qiao Nuo didn''t dare to say at this time. Fortunately, he still left room for him. He didn''t say that Bai Kun was successful. To be frank, he wanted Yin Zhu to agree to everything. So it''s better not to mention this matter. Anyway, Yin Zhu doesn''t have a good impression on Bai Kun now. It''s the best generation I don''t have a good impression, huh. "Yes, I''m sorry." Because of his distrust, he also made Jono a few people worry. "Yin Zhu, no matter how we start, I never lie to myself. I like you, just like you. You should believe that I will never let go of your hand even if I die." Jono looks at Yin Zhu affectionately. "Well, I''m very lucky to meet you, really, so don''t push me to others, Jono. I''m so scared. I''m afraid you don''t want me." Yin Zhu takes Jono''s hand and acts coquettishly. "I''ll think about it." Jono reached out and rubbed Yinzhu''s head. It seems that Tengxiao hasn''t been able to win Yin Zhu for more than 20 days. How can it be so useless? Qiao Nuo really hates the iron. Yin Zhu''s heart is also a little confused. Tengxiao is not bad and good for her, but she already has Qiao Nuo. She tells herself to be firm and not to be changeable, so it''s better to cut it off by herself. "Yin Zhu, I didn''t want to push you to Tengxiao, because Zizai and Tengxiao''s stubbornness, he will be entangled with you all his life, and sometimes I can''t take care of you, so Tengxiao is the most reassuring person for me. That''s why I entrust him to take care of you. On the other hand, I also want to give you a chance to think about what happened before you and Tengxiao It''s not because I don''t want you, and I don''t want to push you to others. How can I give up? " For Tengxiao, Jono thinks it''s better to explain it. After all, he has done it so obviously, and what he says now is also the most real words in his heart.Yin Zhu was silent when she heard this. She was silent for a while and asked, "what if I don''t hold on and I really accept him?" Jono said with a smile, "Yin Zhu, you''re stupid. I''m still your partner. You know, I''m your first partner. I''m the biggest. You have to listen to me after Tengxiao. As long as you''re happy, as long as you''re willing, of course I''ll be a little sad. But every family is like that. We can get along as brothers ¡£¡± When Yin Zhu heard this, he thought seriously, "anyway, now I don''t want to accept him." Yin Zhu thought that she''d better not think so much and let it be. Anyway, at least he doesn''t want to do it now. When Jono heard this, he rubbed Yinzhu''s hair. "OK, listen to Yinzhu." Tengxiao is such a fool. It''s useless. It''s a waste of time for him to create opportunities for him. Qiao Nuo scolds Tengxiao eight hundred times in his heart. He wants to catch Tengxiao and beat him up to see if he can enlighten himself. When Yin Zhu heard this, he grinned. Jono is good. Everything follows her. "By the way, I have good news for you." After the crisis of trust, the two people hugged each other. It was as good as anything. At this time, Yin Zhu happily told Qiao Nuo the secret of his discovery of Bai Kun. "You say that the baikun clan is a special race in ancient times, a race that can enslave wild animals?" Jono asked in shock. Yin Zhu nodded with a smile, "well, Beina said, and baikun also knew that they were Meizu, but they had forgotten the way to enslave wild animals, so they lived so miserable." "What''s the way for Bena?" Jono asked urgently, if Bena knew this method, the strength of daze tribe would not be as simple as adding 200 people. Yin Zhu nodded, "Bena knows. I went to find Bai Kun because of this. As a result, I tried to arouse his appetite. He was eager to know, so he stimulated me. Then you know." Yin Zhu said that it''s better to be less appetizing next time, especially Bai Kun, who is a must report person. When Jono heard this, he felt that he had wronged baikun. After all, such a big event related to the life and death of the tribe, especially baikun, who was burdened with the important task of the tribe, how could he not be worried? This worry was wrong. It could be forgiven, but he still could not be forgiven. Thinking of Bai Kun stabbing himself before, Qiao Nuo feels uncomfortable. Bai Kun, you are smart, you are powerful, you are calculating people''s hearts, but you can''t hurt Yin Zhu, and you can''t hurt Yin Zhu unintentionally. As for the secret, when to tell Bai Kun, you can first tell him about their tribe''s ability, but if you don''t do it first, you will hurt Yin Zhu. How can you let Bai Kun be punished, so that he can know what it''s like to be in a hurry. If Yin Zhu didn''t need to be taken care of now, Jono would like to run to baikun and tell him the secret of Meizu, but he can''t go. Isn''t Tengxiao free? Simply let Tengxiao run, also save Yin Zhu see Tengxiao eye. Thinking of this, Jono told Yin Zhu that he sent Tengxiao away and took good care of her. Yin Zhu nodded and agreed. Tengxiao is at the entrance of the cave. Yin Zhu can feel it. After Qiao Nuo comes back, Tengxiao doesn''t enter the cave consciously. But Yin Zhu always feels strange. He feels intimate with Qiao Nuo in the cave. He feels peeped at. It''s good to send Tengxiao away. Anyway, Tengxiao is outside, and Yin Zhu, who is in love with Qiao Nuo, feels a little guilty. Qiao Nuo goes out of the cave and tells Tengxiao about Yin Zhuxin''s discovery, and asks Tengxiao to have a good conversation with Bai Kun, so that Bai Kun must know about it. Tengxiao still doesn''t know that Bai Kun has a purpose for Yin Zhu. However, Tengxiao is very happy to think that Bai Kun has hurt Yin Zhu and added fuel to his fire. Besides, at this time, xiaobie wins the wedding. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo have been separated for such a long time. It can be said that they are burning with dry wood, so he still keeps away. Even if he knows that Yin Zhu''s body can''t do anything now, can he On those love words I heard also uncomfortable, so Tengxiao is very happy to go to baikun to talk about the so-called Meizu secret.. Besides, he was the most beautiful man in the tribe before. Because Bai Kun came, his name was taken away. Although he depended on his strength, Yin Zhu was fond of beauty, so he was taken away. He was very unhappy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 Tengxiao looks at Bai Kun lying on the bed with a black face and deep eyes. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. Seeing Tengxiao coming in, Bai Kun jumps up. This man is also his competitor. Tengxiao already knows that Bai Kun is going to have an idea for Yin Zhu. To tell the truth, he is really entangled with this matter. What is entangled is that he has not been recognized by Yin Zhu. Of course, he also knows that Yin Zhu''s most important concern is his life. If Bai Kun can make Yin Zhu accept it, it will be no problem for him. This person''s mind is better than anything else I''m very strong, maybe I''ll succeed. I just think that I haven''t been recognized yet, so I''ll catch up with Yin Zhu. I don''t feel comfortable again. "How come I haven''t played enough, and I want to do it again?" Bai Kun touched his painful face and sank his face. If it wasn''t for guilt, he wouldn''t let his handsome face become like this and his image would be completely destroyed. "I''ve come either to do it or to chat with you." Tengxiao sits down slowly. Isn''t this guy proud to stimulate Yin Zhu? Then he can also stimulate Bai Kun. Thinking that he is also a person who knows Yin Zhu''s secret and that he has never been compared by Bai Kun, his heart will be more comfortable. "What are you talking about? Yin Zhu? " Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. "No. Let''s talk about how Meizu, one of the most powerful races in ancient times, fell to the present situation. Tut tut. " Tengxiao looks at Bai Kun sarcastically. Meizu, it seems that the secret of his race can''t be hidden. He didn''t think it was a big problem, but what did Tengxiao say? How could he not understand one of the most powerful races in ancient times. "What do you mean?" Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. "As far as you heard, I thought that this race did not exist. I didn''t expect that it still existed. It seems that your race is deeply hidden, but the race has been preserved, but the relevant inheritance has also been lost, and your most powerful skills can''t be used. No wonder you live like this." Tengxiao is in a good mood for constant ridicule. "Tengxiao, you have something to say. After all, everyone is a tribe." Speaking of the secret of his race, how can Bai Kun not be excited? Unfortunately, he has never heard of these things, and he doesn''t know whether they are true or not. "The most powerful part of the Meizu is not to enchant the orcs, but to enchant the wild animals, so as to enslave them for their own use. Do you think people with such ability will be weak? But in the end, it''s a backward tribe. There''s no inheritance. It''s no use saying anything. " Tengxiao sees that Bai Kun''s face is deformed again. "Are you serious?" If Meizu really has such ability, how wonderful their life will be. Why has he never heard such rumors. "Believe it or not, ask your priests. They should know something." Tengxiao said, patted his ass and went out, thinking that after Bai Kun knew these things, he would not be able to sleep in his heart. "Wait, do you have a way to enslave wild animals?" Bai Kun can''t help catching up and asking. When Tengxiao heard this, he glanced at baikun, "yes, yes, but why should I tell you?" With that, without looking at Bai Kun''s silly appearance, he turned and left. When Bai Kun sees Tengxiao go, he can''t lie down any more. He doesn''t want to talk about Yin Zhu any more. He goes to ask Bai Xi about it. Bai Xi is teaching Zixin a lesson at this time, "girl, I told you to be careful. Fortunately, Yin Zhu has no malice to us, otherwise you will really harm the tribe." Zixin nodded respectfully. Today, she did something wrong. Zixin sees Bai Kun coming in with such a face, and her heart that she was taught to be a little uncomfortable is almost flying. Today, she has heard about Yin Zhu. I didn''t expect that Bai Kun, who is so smart, would have miscalculated one day. When Bai Xi saw Bai Kun''s face, he wanted to laugh, but the child''s face was like this. How could he come out and run away without a good rest at home. "Bai Kun, is your face still in pain? I''ll go back and fix some herbs for you." Although Bai Kun has made some mistakes, Bai Xi thinks that Bai Kun must have a purpose in doing these things. Naturally, the purpose is for the interests of the Meizu. This boy just takes the interests of the Meizu too seriously and loses his sense of propriety. Bai Kun is too sensible and pays too much for the tribe. Even if Bai Kun is wrong, Bai Xi is reluctant to criticize him. "Well, Zixin, go down and have a rest. I''ll talk to baikun." Bai Xi quickly sends the little girl away. Even if she wants to instruct Bai Kun, she can''t let Zixin listen and lose Bai Kun''s face. "Baikun, now you are a member of daze tribe, that is, we are all members of daze tribe. Before joining the tribe, we can talk about terms and interests. But once joining the tribe, we should treat ourselves as members of the tribe. If we blindly treat ourselves as Meizu, it will harm you. Daze tribe can''t accommodate such people. We can serve our own family People are a little cautious, but you should remember that you are from daze tribe now, especially you have to live with Yin Zhu. You must think about this carefully. Otherwise, the marriage object will be changed. I don''t want to hurt you. " Bai Kun said lightly."Mammy, I already know about this. It''s my fault. It''s my impatience." Bai Kun sincerely admits his mistake. "Well, Mammy is glad that you can think so clearly." Bai Xi said happily that Bai Kun was good at this. He did something wrong and reflected on himself faster than anyone else. He never had to worry about it. "You come here at this time, but you have something to ask me?" Now that Bai Kun has figured it out, but he comes to his side at this time of dark, there must be something serious. After all, today is their first day in daze tribe, and it''s time for them to have a rest. If it''s not a particularly important thing, Bai Kun won''t disturb them to have a rest at this time. "Mammy, I heard that Meizu is one of the most powerful races in ancient times. The most powerful ability of Meizu is not to charm people, but to enslave wild animals." Bai Kun simply repeats Tengxiao''s words. When Beth heard this, the whole man stood up abruptly. "Who did you listen to about this?" After all, the whole Meizu is known only by her old priest. Even the patriarch Bai Xue doesn''t know about it. Meizu has been desolate and her glory no longer exists. Otherwise, how could she like her tribe to be annexed. "Is it true? Mammy Hearing this, Bai Kun couldn''t help but feel excited. Who could have thought that the most useless Meizu was actually so powerful. "What''s the use of whether it''s true or not? The ancient Meizu did have that ability. However, after the ancient catastrophe, no one in our family knows how to enslave wild animals, so we only have that ability, but we don''t have that capital. It''s useless to say anything." Bessie said, with her eyes closed and very disappointed. "Mammy, Yinzhu is a person who can see through our identity at a glance, and they know that we are the Meizu, and they also know that we are the most powerful Chinese organization in ancient times. Our tribal people don''t know about this, but they know better than us. And I think Yinzhu has a way to enslave the beasts again. ¡±Do you want to talk to Tengxiao when he''s free in the evening? It must be impossible. It must be to keep him awake. However, Bai Kun has to admit that his appetite is really hanging up. He wants to sleep tonight. Sometimes, people really can''t be too anxious, let alone offend others. "Really, the Daze tribe knows how to enslave wild animals?" Bessie was so surprised that the whole body stood up. "Let''s go and find Yin Zhu." Bai Xi can''t sit still any more. She pulls Bai Kun to find Yin Zhu and asks him to understand. Bai Kun couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "Mammy, I''m sure I can''t do it tonight. Yin Zhu should be tired at this time. I think daze tribe is deliberately hanging me, which makes me feel uneasy. As for the way they have, they will definitely give us. After all, we are also members of a tribe." Bai Xi also knew that she was worried. She carried her back around the house for several times and said, "I know. OK, we''ll go to find Yin Zhu tomorrow. No matter whether they have a way or not, they know Meizu so well. Maybe there''s something we don''t know. In addition, it''s called the female in the tribe. If she takes a fancy to the male, we''ll settle down as soon as possible." Bai Xi is further integrated into daze tribe, which can also be regarded as the male of daze tribe eating a sweet jujube. "I know, Mammy, you''d better have a good rest tonight, and we''ll have the spirit to talk about it tomorrow. In addition, I think this matter will be on the table at that time, and it must be in the presence of the patriarch Montaigne." Bai Kun also talked about his ideas in detail. "That''s for sure. Bai Kun, the tribe you''re looking for this time is really good. If I can find the ancient inheritance of Meizu, I''ll be willing to die." Said Beth with great pleasure. Although the matter is just a little, not sure, but Beth is still happy. "What''s more, tomorrow I told the Mengtai patriarch that we are all tribal people, and they don''t need to provide much food. It''s just that they can provide our people with food for one month. After all, we have one month to get familiar with it, and people who want to come to our tribe can find food by themselves. Besides, those little girls have found partners, and some people have to bear it, so as to avoid the burden of the tribe All the food stored for the winter is wasted. " For the sake of inheritance, Bai Xi can give in to all those who give in, as long as they get the inheritance. "Don''t worry, Mammy. I''ll take care of these things." Bai Kun quickly comforts Bai Xi. Since Tengxiao has come to tell him this, daze tribe will surely give him the way to enslave the beast. After all, Meizu is strong, and daze tribe is also strong, isn''t it? It''s just that they will be taught when they are bribed. It seems that if we really want to ask the females of the tribe to work hard and make the two tribes integrate completely, daze tribe won''t have to worry that they will cheat and run away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 In the early morning of the next day, Bai Kun came with a large bowl of soup. There was a touch of light pink in the soup. It smelled very fragrant. I didn''t know what was cooking. Tengxiao is cooking bone soup at this time. He has been used to cooking breakfast for Yin Zhu every day for so many days. What''s the meaning of Bai Kun''s bringing a bowl of soup? He wants to grab his job? Tengxiao thought that his face was not good. "What are you doing here? Yin Zhu is used to eating what I cook." I think that I''ve been working hard for more than 20 days and I always get something. "I feel guilty in my heart. This soup is made of our Meizu''s unique ronghua. It''s the best supplement for pregnant women." Bai Kun says with a smile that he won''t make ordinary soup, which has no advantage over Tengxiao. What he has in his hand is a good thing, which is most suitable for pregnant women. Even Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo know that he is trying to please Yin Zhu, they can''t do anything about it. Because it''s good for Yin Zhu, he''s playing mingmou, which people can''t refuse. What Rong Hua Tengxiao doesn''t understand, but just smelling the taste of the soup makes people feel better. It must be a treasure. Bai Kun said that it should be true to be good to pregnant women. Besides, Bai Kun wanted to be with Yin Zhu, and it was impossible to hurt Yin Zhu. Yesterday, everyone knew that Bai Kun was careless, but he was angry that he didn''t put Yin Zhu first. "If there''s anything to be proud of, I''ll do it later." Tengxiao thinks that he is really stupid. He knows how to cook for so many days, so he should get something good for Yin Zhu. However, he doesn''t understand this aspect. He will ask Jiuyue later. "Ronghua is unique to Meizu. If you don''t know how to deal with it after picking it, it will become highly toxic. Moreover, Ronghua is very difficult to find, and our tribe doesn''t have much stock." In order to recover Yin Zhu, Bai Kun is the next blood. Tengxiao is very angry when he hears this. This unique thing is disgusting. When he looks back, he will find a unique thing. He won''t be compared by Bai Kun. Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu have already got up by this time. Qiao Nuo comes out with Yin Zhu''s hand and sees the side of the two people on each other''s bars. Yin Zhu always feels that this scene is a bit strange. At this time, Bai Kun had already come to Yin Zhu with soup. "Yin Zhu, I''m sorry about yesterday. It''s my fault. For this, I felt so guilty that I couldn''t sleep well all night. This is the unique ronghua of our tribe. It''s the most suitable food for pregnant women. I specially brought it to you to make up for it." Tengxiao is aggrieved to hear this and looks at the big pot of soup he has cooked. He is afraid that Yin Zhu will not eat it. His mind is wasted. But baikun''s food is really good. He wants to let Yin Zhu eat it, but he doesn''t want to let Yin Zhu eat it. "It''s a good thing. This ronghua is a good thing. Eat it now." Bena couldn''t help jumping out. "What''s the use of ronghua?" Yin Zhu can''t help but ask curiously. After all, Beina can say that it''s a good thing. Then ronghua is really a rare good thing. Ronghua is a tonic for females. It can not only recuperate the female''s body, but also beautify her face. It''s the treasure that females want. Pregnant women can eat their body conditioning to the best state, and so on when the production can be more smooth. Beina said that this thing is really a good thing. Baikun is not very kind. Besides, he has to follow the guy for a big gift. It''s nothing to eat from him. So Yinzhu nodded, "in that case, yesterday''s affair was exposed like this." Yin Zhu smiles and takes the soup directly. Qiao Nuo glanced at Bai Kun at this time and didn''t say anything. Originally, according to the agreement, he wanted to give Bai Kun a chance, but because of yesterday''s incident, Qiao Nuo was still a little angry and didn''t bother to take care of the guy, but he asked for the good things directly. Don''t ask for the white things. Why should he take advantage of Bai Kun. "OK, thank you, Yin Zhu." Bai Kun also knows that it''s impossible for him to enter Yinzhu with a bowl of soup, as long as Yinzhu doesn''t hate him. "By the way, Jono, I see that your tribe has taken more than a dozen or twenty boys to treat our girls. What has done for them?" Bai Kun is older in Meizu. Compared with those females who have no partner, they are really little girls. Bai Kun knows that he wants Jono and Yin Zhu to give him the ability of how to enslave wild animals. It''s useless for him to chase after them all the time, but maybe it will make people resent him. So he might as well give them some benefits directly. The benefits are more and more. The people of daze tribe are very happy. Besides, they are all a tribe and a family? Bai Kun''s work is very simple. He went back to think about it all night yesterday. Early this morning, he found all the females from the tribe who were ready to find a mate, and asked them to find the right person to decide. The tribe is eager for the bachelors to settle down early. I didn''t expect that the people of Meizu would be so straightforward. The day after they arrived at the tribe, they were willing to find a partner. It seems that Bai Kun is also smart. Integration is imperative. It''s better to be more straightforward and make Qiao Nuo feel embarrassed to embarrass them. "In addition, I have discussed with Mammy and Zixin. Our group of young males will have enough rest tomorrow, so you can take them to hunt in the forest. They can''t eat free food, and they are familiar with the surrounding terrain. As for females, the tribe doesn''t have a collection team, so they are asked to go with them. There are also those who are slightly disabled in the tribe. They are very proud If you can work, you don''t want free food. " Among the young people who came here this time, only 13 were male, but 21 were female. Bai Kun''s meaning is also very clear. All the people from this tribe came here to work actively. As long as they are self-sufficient, the food pressure of daze tribe will be much less.When Jono hears these courtesies, his heart is full of fire, and he is also slowly discouraged. No wonder Bai Kun can be the master of Meizu. Just because of his intelligence, can Zixin not make him the master? He had to say that he was a little convinced about the soft knife. Yin Zhu had finished the ronghua soup by this time. It had to be said that the ronghua had no taste except a faint fragrance. The soup was light. But just after eating it, Yin Zhu felt warm and comfortable. The ronghua was really a good thing. Bai Kun knows that he has succeeded when he sees that Jono has not rejected him. It''s not surprising that Jono has obvious advantages. At this time, he turned his head and laughed very meekly, "Yin Zhu, is the soup good? If you like, I''ll stew it for you tomorrow. " Yin Zhu thought that Bai Kun''s smile was very disobedient, and he looked very uncomfortable. "No, I don''t blame you. I''m excited." Besides, people have already been modest, and Yin Zhu feels sorry for taking other people''s good things all the time. Tengxiao laughs in his heart when he hears this. Bai Kun, what''s the use of your good calculation? At least Yin Zhu knows what he''s thinking. Even if Bai Kun wants to flatter, he can only flatter on the horse''s leg. "Yes, you have a lot of things to do. After all, you have been in the tribe. There are so many people in your tribe. When they just arrived here, they were upset. You need time to enlighten them. You can give me ronghua or something. I''ll cook it for Yin Zhu." Teng Xiao said impolitely, since he wanted to hit Yin Zhu''s idea, he would never let go of this good thing. If he took it, he could go away. When Bai Kun heard this, he was so angry that he could not help picking up the flowers? If he can''t get along with others, why should he make a face for Tengxiao. "Ronghua needs a special way to stew. If you don''t understand, I''d better." Bai Kun says with a smile, but he has already taken a small book in his heart and started to record Tengxiao. He doesn''t dare to offend Jono. Tengxiao is nothing. He has no reputation. He has to put this guy down. Looking at the coming and going, Yin Zhu always feels that these two people are fighting. But how can Bai Kun fight Tengxiao? It''s strange that Yin Zhu still doesn''t know that it''s caused by himself. After he knows about this, Jono''s ears are hurt. Yin Zhu grasps his ears and scolds them carefully. Then he doesn''t dare to give Yin Zhu permission, Of course, this is later. "Jono, do you think these two are weird?" Yin Zhu pulled Jono''s hand. When Jono saw this, he took Yin Zhu''s hand and said, "well, I guess I''m sick and I forgot to take the medicine. Let''s go to my father''s side." Yin Zhu heard this understanding nodded, "it''s very possible, otherwise two how have become cross eye, turn head to ask nine Yue can have cure cross eye medicine." Jono said not to look at the two males who had changed their faces, and walked slowly with Yin Zhu. He showed off in front of him in the early morning. He wanted to rob Yin Zhu, so he had better wait. As for Bai Kun, isn''t he good at it? It''s up to him. He''s not going to help him anyway. Moreover, Yin Zhu''s temperament is very gentle. He wants to see Bai Kun eat shriveled. He is smart. He calls you smart and can calculate. As for what he promised Bai Kun in Meizu, there are too many things there. He can''t remember when he will think of it. Tengxiao and baikun didn''t expect that the gentle looking Jono would dig a hole for them. Doesn''t Jono agree with them? Wanniankeng! Tengxiao and baikun look at the two people walking away. They hate each other so much in their hearts. Don''t you support us, Jono? How can you dig a hole face to face? It is estimated that the pit dug behind can bury people. Thinking of this, they feel that the future is dark. They don''t fight at this time. There is a tendency for them to join hands. They look at each other, then turn their heads, wait for each other, and then turn to chase Jono and Yinzhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 The party soon went to Montaigne. When Yin Zhu arrived, he saw Montaigne and Bai Xi chatting there. As soon as Bai Xi saw Yin Zhu, he waved to him with a smile, "Yin Zhu, what happened yesterday was that Bai Kun was wrong. I want to apologize for him." When a man of such an age said that he wanted to apologize, how dare Yin Zhu accept it? What''s more, she can only blame herself for not being able to bear it. How can she blame Bai Kun? Besides, she has already made a big profit this morning. How dare she? Yin Zhu said with a quick smile: "Mammy, I don''t blame him for what you said. Besides, Bai Kun has already apologized." When Beth heard this, she laughed with great joy. "That''s good, that''s good." The boy is easy-going and not stingy. He has a good temperament when he has anything to say. Bai Kun is too good for such a female. Mengtai naturally knows about the marriage between the two tribes this time. Mengtai has to say that the eyes of the people of the Meizu are so poisonous that they can see the difference between yin and Zhu. Fortunately, they are not tough. The outcome depends on Yin Zhu himself. When Bai Xi arrived in the morning, she said that the females she brought were not young. Now she found a suitable partner and wanted to hold the ceremony as soon as possible. Montaigne was naturally very happy about this. The girl who married in was like taking root in daze tribe. After that, Bai Xi and Meng Tai talked about the development of the tribe. They were very happy to talk about it. However, this topic only lasted for a while, and finally returned to the secret of Meizu race. "Patriarch, we are from Meizu. We didn''t explain this before. I''m really sorry. I thought our family would be beautiful and weak. Anyway, most of them are females. There''s no big problem. Who ever thought that our family had a big secret, please let us know." Bai Xi put down her face and said it sincerely. Moreover, when she called Mengtai patriarch directly, she recognized her identity as a member of daze tribe. Bai Xi can''t help it. It''s too important for Meizu. Even if she knows that it''s going to be pinched, she can''t help it. Hearing this, Montaigne nodded, "mammy is not in a hurry. The whole family doesn''t speak two languages. We are all clansmen. We always hope that the tribe will be strong." Beth was old enough to be called mammy by Montaigne. Meng Tai is very happy. Yin Zhu is really a noble man in the tribe. With the addition of the Meizu, the strength of the tribe will be doubled. At this time, Yin Zhu sat down under the public''s attention, and then seriously reported what Beina said, "Meizu is a very special race. I think you all have your own talent and skills, and can even control people. Of course, the strength of controlling people is directly proportional to your own strength, right?" Bai Xi nodded. This is the deepest secret of their family. Meizu seldom goes out to take action, and is even more afraid of being exterminated because of this skill. In fact, controlling people is in direct proportion to being controlled. If the other party is powerful, it can''t be controlled at all. "Enslaving wild animals is the same as controlling people, that is to play your own charm. You have a special affinity. I believe you know that as long as you don''t deliberately attack wild animals, ordinary wild animals will not attack you, right?" Yin Zhu asked with a smile. Beth nodded, that''s why they survived in the woods. "In fact, there is no so-called way to enslave wild animals. The main thing is to rely on your own affinity to communicate with wild animals. At last, you can plant animal seals. The formula of planting animal seals is very simple. I''ll teach you several times. You can catch some simple wild animals with low strength and experiment first. You can only do it when you are sure of your own strength and can communicate with large wild animals To enslave large beasts. " Yin Zhu''s method is really simple. Of course, the main thing is to rely on Meizu people to do it by themselves. What she can do is to point out the direction. After listening to Yin Zhu, Bai Xi learned the secret of animal seal on the spot. Then he turned to Meng Tai and said, "patriarch, the smartest man in our tribe is Bai Kun. If this slave beast is learned, it will benefit the whole tribe. Can you do this? Tengxiao Shili is the most powerful in the tribe. Let him help Bai Kun catch some weak beasts How about practicing for Bai Kun? In addition, if there''s something Bai Kun doesn''t understand, I''ll ask him to come to you. What do you say, Yin Zhu? " Bai Xi said the following words to Yin Zhu. Bai Xi thought about it for Bai Kun, and tried to put Bai Kun beside Yin Zhu. Teng Xiao looks at Bai Kun disgustedly when he hears this. What''s the use of being beautiful? It''s useless if he doesn''t have strength. When Bai Kun sees this, he looks white. He''s a guy with a long head. Sooner or later, I''ll take Yin Zhu faster than you. I''ll see how you''ll show me your face. Montaigne is to see the two in the dark than the fight, he can not help but smile happily, "of course." Yin Zhu naturally won''t refuse at this time. Since she says this, she naturally wants to do it well. Besides, she is eager to be a little busier, so that she can live with Jono. When Bai Xi heard this, he waved to Bai Kun with a smile, "then you young people, go and be busy. Bai Kun, if you don''t understand, just ask Yin Zhu, do you know? Don''t fight for face, you know. "Bai Kun nodded, "I know, Mammy." Mammy gives him a chance to contact Yin Zhu. If he can''t grasp the chance, he is a fool. At this time, Qiao Nuo takes Yin Zhu''s hand and goes out. See, he just ignores Bai Kun, and Bai Kun will create opportunities to contact Yin Zhu himself. Her family Yin Zhu is a treasure, and everyone wants to rob her. "Bai Kun, I tell you, even if you try hard to get close to Yin Zhu, you won''t have a chance." Tengxiao holds his chest in both hands and looks at Bai Kun contemptuously. Bai Kun glanced contemptuously at Tengxiao at this time, "do you think I''m as useless as you, and I haven''t done a fart for such a long time?" Tengxiao''s nose was almost crooked when he heard this. After a long time with Yin Zhu, he really had nothing but ambiguity. However, he thought that Jono would come back and dilute the amount. With the wind blowing, nothing was left. Thinking of this, Tengxiao wanted to throw Jono out for a year and a half. "No matter how bad I am, I will be a father by the end of the year, Yin Zhusheng." Tengxiao said coldly. When Bai Kun heard this, he didn''t say anything. Well, it''s a dead place. No matter how Yin Zhu ignored Tengxiao, the first baby of Yin Zhu was still Tengxiao''s. thinking of this, Bai Kun felt that he had been killed in battle and couldn''t compare. "What''s so proud of? You''re not accepted by Yin Zhu for having a baby. You''re the only one in the whole daze tribe. Maybe you''re the only one in the whole Luoyue mountains. You''re awesome. I admire you." Bai Kun said in a quiet voice, if you don''t lose the battle, if you dare to offend yourself, insert a knife into his wound. Tengxiao heard this, his face turned black and dark. "Since you are so powerful, you can catch the beast by yourself. I think your skill is as powerful as your mouth." Tengxiaodou couldn''t beat baikun, and then he quit. If you ask for help, you have the attitude of asking for help, don''t you? It''s not like he asked for it. Bai Kun is silly at this time. He suddenly feels that he has been a fool recently, and he is still a very low-level fool. As long as Yin Zhu''s intelligence quotient is concerned, he will not be online for the time being. "Hey, Tengxiao, it''s the task of the clan leader to arrange for you. It''s not good for you to be so willful." Bai Kun pulls Tengxiao in a hurry. "I''m the first warrior of the tribe. I have to hunt hard. I don''t take my cubs with me." Tengxiao said with disdain. In fact, it''s very easy to hunt. Some small animals, Bai Kun, can do it by himself. However, it''s not easy to catch them. We need powerful people to do it. In fact, Yin Zhu is also very interested in living animals. He also wants to know if he can domesticate some animals, so that he doesn''t have to worry about having no meat to eat. Of course, domestication depends on the people of Meizu. Jono heard the two people behind him bickering in front of him and couldn''t help laughing. It seems that the two get along well. He doesn''t have to worry about the relationship and disharmony in the future. "Yin Zhu, what do you think of Bai Kun?" Looking at Bai Kun''s appearance, I know that Bai Kun will not give up. In the future, I''m afraid that he will really accept this man. Qiao Nuo can''t help but inquire about Yin Zhu''s ideas. "It''s OK. It''s beautiful enough." Yin Zhu''s evaluation is very direct. "Pretty?" It''s not a good word to describe male, but Bai Kun is really beautiful. "I remember Yin Zhu likes beautiful men." Jono said with a smile. Yin Zhu wants to say that this is the predecessor of the pot. Don''t carry it to her. Of course, Yin Zhu likes beautiful men. After all, everyone loves beauty. But appreciation is one thing, and this partner is another. If you choose a partner, Yin Zhu will never just look at his appearance. Character is the most important thing. "Like is just appreciation, not love, I only love Jono." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Jono understood what Yinzhu meant. He touched Yinzhu''s head and said, "I love Yinzhu, too." Finish saying oneself ha ha of smile. To tell the truth, he would only talk about these words when he was with Yin Zhu. In the past, he didn''t believe that he would say these sweet words to make his partner happy. He estimated that he would show it by action more often. Of course, now he also wants to act. Naihe Yin Zhu''s body doesn''t allow it. It''s been months since they got married, and even though he''s still a boy, it''s sad to think of Jono. The two of them had a lot of love talk. The two of them who used to bicker after eating dog food had no energy to fight at this time. The two of them didn''t work yet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 Because of the arrival of Meizu, the people in the tribe are very happy. They are most happy to touch the males. These guys work like chickens for their future partners. It''s a happy thing for them to work overtime to build houses. With the help of Tengxiao, Bai Kun enslaved a bull with low attack power. As for the other members of Meizu, they enslaved some wild animals more or less. Although the strength of these wild animals is not high, they are still weak, and they are still adapting to their own ability. Moreover, Yin Zhu said that these weak wild animals are not useless, they can be tamed and domesticated In the tribe, the tribe will not be bad for food. Bai Kun has already done this. Yin Zhu has also asked people to build high animal pens in the tribe, which are specially used for raising these animals. Some of Bai Kun''s successful enslavement of wild animals gives Bai Xi hope. According to Yin Zhu, when their strength is higher, they can enslave the powerful wild animals and let them help hunting. As for the low strength Meizu people, they can domesticate wild animals. It can be said that Meizu people are useless, but a female is very powerful. Bai Xi is very happy. Bai Kun has already taken over the second batch of Meizu people. As for the last batch, it is estimated that it will arrive in a few days. The whole tribe can be said to be thriving. The yams planted outside the valley are also very prosperous. If you want to come to autumn, you can dig out a lot of yams. In addition to yams, Yin Zhu also collected some other seeds, but they are all vegetables with high yield. There are not many other things to be found, so she has to wait. After all, the things she identified before are still too few. In the previous Valley, if you want to go out more, you can definitely find other food. The prosperity of daze tribe is in the eyes of the Juque tribe. Wei Xi was going to kill the whole daze tribe when the wild animals attacked the city in winter to avenge his son. However, the Daze tribe is getting better and better day by day, and even recruited a lot of people. Because of the participation of the Meizu, there are more females in the Daze tribe, Moreover, they are beautiful females. Some wandering orcs in the Luoyue mountains have chosen to join the Daze tribe. They are very powerful when they can be wandering orcs. Wei Xi can''t sit still at this time. He wants to destroy daze tribe immediately. He knows very well that he won''t fight against daze tribe at this time. When daze tribe becomes powerful, he will never have a chance to revenge his son again. It''s said that the people of daze tribe have been producing stones recently, and they don''t know what they are doing. Apart from producing stones, they don''t know what they are doing with wood. It''s a pity that the Daze tribe now has a high wall, and they can''t get any information. Wei Xi wants to fight against daze tribe. However, the whole tribe in the Luoyue mountains makes an alliance. He breaks the alliance by himself. It''s not good. He always has to find an excuse. Moreover, the Daze tribe has changed so much. They also want to find out the reason for the change of Daze tribe, such as the city wall made by daze tribe and the weapons for long-range attack What he wants, not to mention some delicacy. Of course, some of the Juque tribe are opposed to attacking daze tribe. For example, Lao Tzu Mo, the eighth commander of the Tuque tribe, says it mildly, but it''s useless. Moreover, a large number of people have already taken a fancy to the wealth of daze tribe. They snatch these things, such as sugar and vermicelli, which are used by the Tuque tribe itself, but they trade them It''s also an excellent item. The so-called revenge is just a cover. Of course, if they want to deal with the Daze tribe, they are going to find someone to explore the foundation of the Daze tribe, but the Daze tribe is not so easy to enter now, so after thinking about it, they plan to let Sophie go, and they''d better get all those good things. After all, Sophie''s parents and brothers are in the Daze tribe, and she wants to love them More or less. Besides, Sophie always hates the one named Yin Zhu, who has a secret. She just asked Sophie to try the water. So Sophie went back to Daze tribe with her husband under the arrangement of Wei Xi. She said that she would take her partner back to show her mother-in-law. Sophie stood at the gate of daze tribe and looked at the high wall. She knew daze tribe had a good life. Why did she go to Juque tribe? In daze tribe, she was a flower in the tribe. She was a baby in the hand of the male. But when she went to Juque tribe, she had a good look at her companions Mate, Sophie''s face is gloomy, and she can drip water. All of these are crooked melons. Today, the gatekeeper happened to be Agger. Looking at Sophie wandering at the gate of the tribe, Agger''s face changed, "Sophie, what are you doing here?" Sophie saw Agger, first with a happy smile, and then saw the people behind her, her face couldn''t help putting on an aggrieved face, "Agger, I''ll come back to see my parents." "Didn''t you go to the Juque tribe for glory and wealth? What are you doing here? Get out of here with your people. " Yage said very impolitely. Now he is desperate for Sophie. Besides, there are many beautiful females in the tribe. He used to see Sophie as a flower, but now he finds out that it''s because he has never seen a beautiful woman and treats her as a treasure. He is ready to find a new partner."Yager, you are so cruel to me that you don''t even let me see you? When I was in the Juque tribe, I couldn''t do that to you. I just went to the Juque tribe, and I couldn''t stand on my feet. " Sophie said, crying with her mouth covered, very sad, people don''t know what happened to her. "Don''t pretend in front of me, cry, cry." It hurts to see Sophie cry like this when I like it. Now I see through her trick, and I feel upset and disgusted after reading it. Sophie never thought that Yager would have this attitude towards herself. She thought that even if she had done something bad, Yager would give up herself. But when Yager left, she had a bad face and still had feelings for her. How could it be that in just two or three months, Yager would give up her love for herself? Sophie is unbelievable. According to her idea, Yage loves her so much that how can she give up? "Yager, how can you do this to me?" Sophie was heartbroken. Yager was impatient at this time. He pointed directly at the five husbands who had a bad face behind Sophie. "Your partner is behind you. You can choose any one to cry and complain. I''m not afraid." At this time, Yan Hui''s face couldn''t hang. Sophie was seducing people in front of him. Although she said that a female can have more than one husband, the partner didn''t say the upper limit, but generally speaking, a female has only four or five partners. It really takes more than ten or twenty partners. The more partners she has, the more useless her partner is. She can''t afford to find so many partners. Sophie has already chosen five partners. At this time, she doesn''t forget to seduce others, which makes them five shameless. Yan Hui thought of this, grabbed Sophie''s hand, dragged people into his arms, and then put his mouth close to Sophie''s ear, threatening fiercely, "how can we not satisfy you? How many more do you want? Don''t worry, when we enter daze tribe, we will satisfy you well, not disappoint you, or you can''t control your legs and want to rush at the male. " Sophie couldn''t help shivering when she heard this. Yan Hui, an old pervert, likes to toss her in bed. Although she likes to be with these males again, she doesn''t like being abused. Sophie thought of this and quickly shook her head, "Yan Hui, you misunderstood me, didn''t I come back with a task? This Yager also has a position in daze tribe. I thought he liked me as much as before. He wanted to talk to him, but it didn''t work. Don''t worry. There are many males in daze tribe who like me. I can always find some idiots. " When Yan Hui heard this, she was cool. Sophie was pretty good-looking. She had a few good friends in daze tribe. That''s why Wei Xi sent her to Daze tribe. "Yage, what you said is too much. Anyway, even if Sophie joined the Juque tribe, our tribes are allies. At this time, you should welcome them. Am I not qualified? What''s more, Sophie is also a member of daze tribe. She shouldn''t keep people out Yan Hui couldn''t see Sophie''s stupidity, so he might as well open the skylight and say it was bright. After hearing this, Yage was stunned for a moment, and then said that he would go to ask the patriarch for advice. Although everyone knew that Sophie and his party had no good intentions, they couldn''t stand it. Yan Hui said that the alliance between the tribes still existed and didn''t tear their faces. At this time, people said that if they were guests, daze tribe would obviously offend people, which is the same People who used to sneak outside are different. After hearing Yager''s report, Montaigne told the tribe to shut down some shady things, or go to some remote corners. Even the Meizu hid, especially the Meizu, who can enslave wild animals. People outside know that there are many more people in daze tribe, but they don''t know the secret of Meizu and its ability. Daze tribe is ready It''s a killer. Meng Tai came out slowly to pick up the people when he had collected the things he should have collected. At the same time, Meng Tai did not forget to inform Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 Montaigne coldly looks at Sophie standing in front of him. Sophie used to grow up as a child. Who would have thought that she had betrayed her tribe when she turned around? He doesn''t care if she was a child she grew up with. Who would have thought that Sophie even wanted to count daze tribe. Think about how much Mu Xing likes her. For her sake, she even gave up Miao Ni, who likes her best. As a result, Mu Xing died. If it had nothing to do with Sophie, Montaigne didn''t believe it. After all, Mu Xing stayed in the Juque tribe for Sophie''s sake. As a result, she didn''t even know how to die. "Sophie, don''t you say that you are not going to go back to Daze tribe all your life? What are you doing back here? " Montaigne said coldly. At this time, Yan Hui also knew that it was meaningless to fight with Meng Tai. The best way was to let Sophie enter daze tribe. Meng Tai must have collected everything that could be collected and hidden, but they had to rely on Sophie to open the mouth of their acquaintances. "Why, Montaigne, you won''t let us enter daze tribe now? Are you afraid? " Yan Hui looks at Meng Tai sarcastically. Montaigne said with a smile, "what do I have to be afraid of? Daze tribe is nothing shameful, but I''m not so kind to those who betray the tribe. I think the three elders will not be soft hearted to those who betray their own tribe." When Yan Hui heard this, he said with a smile, "it''s natural, but Sophie just married to the Juque tribe. There are no females in this tribe. The head of Mengtai clan is too small-minded." There is no evidence for Sophie''s betrayal. Everything depends on speculation. As for Sophie''s stay in the Juque tribe, it''s nothing. It''s just that Sophie was saved by Baize, so Sophie can stay in the Juque tribe instead of dowry from the Juque tribe. In fact, the marriage between tribes is not without, but whether they are female or male, even if they go to another tribe, their heart goes to another tribe, and they are kind-hearted to raise their own tribe. They will never turn away from others like Sophie. What''s more, the two tribes become closer because of their ties. "Since you want to come back, come in." Montaigne takes a cold look at Sophie, then turns and walks away. Anyway, what Sophie can do is to live in some public places of the tribe. As for the warehouses of the tribe, even if Sophie wants to go, she can''t go to those places. The warehouse of any tribe is not the place she wants to sleep. As soon as Sophie walked into the tribe, she saw a row of neat stone houses. Looking from the outside, she found that the house was very good. The little daze tribe had such a good house. She could only live in caves in Juque tribe. It was uncomfortable to think about it. Why can these people from daze tribe live in such a good house. However, after Sophie took a few steps, she saw Bai Kun, the beautiful man she had seen in the Juque tribe before. At first, she wanted to take him away. Unfortunately, the man didn''t know how to talk to her. She didn''t expect that Bai Kun was in daze tribe. "Bai Kun, I didn''t expect to see you here. What a coincidence." Sophie tried to smile. White Kun saw this face immediately overcast down, he looked at Sophie coldly, "who are you, do I know you?" To tell the truth, Sophie ran after baikun at that time, but baikun didn''t remember such a person. Sophie''s face changed when she heard this. She didn''t think that Bai Kun couldn''t remember herself. She thought that Bai Kun was insulting herself. "Bai Kun, why do you do this to me?" Sophie looked at Bai Kun weeping, two lines of tears Shua flow down. When Bai Kun saw the woman crying, he was very upset. The woman was so ugly that he turned his stomach and said, "go away." When Yan Hui saw that Sophie went into daze tribe and didn''t do anything, he knew that Huachi was in a daze when he saw the beautiful man. He was so angry that he gave Sophie a paw. "Sophie, I remember you came here to do business. Don''t see that the man can''t walk." As for Sophie, Yan Hui is just playing, but he didn''t expect Sophie to be so shameless. After being scratched by Yan Hui, Sophie finally remembers her mission. She wants to say goodbye to Bai Kun. As a result, she finds that Bai Kun has already run away. Although most of the people of Meizu hide, there are still a few people walking in the tribe. So Sophie finds that there are many more beautiful men and women in daze tribe. None of the women are worse than her, and the men are more elegant Thousands of, everyone''s temperament is not the same, wish to be able to round all these beautiful men. Where do these beautiful men come from? I heard that many new people have joined daze tribe, but I didn''t expect that they are all beautiful men and women. Because Montaigne didn''t like to see Sophie and didn''t treat them as guests, she naturally didn''t arrange accommodation. As for Sophie''s original cave, it had been occupied for a long time, so she had to take her partner to find her mother. Daisy looked at Sophie standing in front of her. Her eyes were filled with tears. "Sophie, you''re back at last. You don''t know your mother is worried about you." Daisy knew that Sophie had settled down in the Juque tribe for a long time. She also knew that her daughter hated the poverty of daze tribe and wanted to go to the Juque tribe for a better life. So she believed that Sophie was willing to stay in the Juque tribe. What she didn''t expect was that Sophie didn''t come back to see them.Now Sophie''s back. Daisy''s not surprised. I''m looking at Sophie. "Sophie, how are you doing now, and how are your friends treating you?" What parents hope for is nothing more than the happiness of their children, especially when Sophie was raised before. When she went to Juque tribe, she didn''t have a familiar person around her and didn''t know whether she was used to it or not. Daisy doesn''t know about Sophie''s betrayal of the tribe. Montaigne knows that the daisy family is honest. They can''t be blamed for Sophie''s affairs, and the family is too honest. Montaigne simply doesn''t say a lot of things, because they have a daughter of Sophie. They can''t participate in many things of the tribe. In any case, the new inventions or other technical things in the tribe, even the warehouse management and so on, have nothing to do with their family. It can be said that apart from living in daze tribe, Montaigne will not let them know anything else. "Of course, it''s better than when I was in daze tribe." Sophie looks at Daisy white, and she is very unhappy. In fact, her life in the Juque tribe is not so good, or she would not choose these partners. These partners are all crooked melons and dates. The youngest one has eternal beauty, but she has no strength. She is not worthy of her identity. It''s sad to think about it. At this time, Daisy''s father Jila''s face was a little bit bad when she heard Sophie''s words. Her daughter was arrogant and used to stare at Tengxiao and Jono in the tribe. As a result, they both belonged to Yinzhu. As a result, the child killed Yinzhu and lied to others when she said something was done by Miao Ni. When Sophie stayed in the Juque tribe and didn''t come back, he was sad, and some people said that Sophie had no conscience and betrayed his tribe. At that time, he thought that Sophie wanted to live in the Juque tribe, and now she thought that he didn''t have such a daughter. Who would have thought that Sophie would come back if she changed her mind It seems that it''s not as easy for Fei to come back to visit her parents, especially what the patriarch told her before. She can''t say anything about the new things in the construction of the tribe. Jila sighs. After she goes to Juque tribe from Sophie, her family is excluded by the management of the tribe. He understands all these things. After all, they don''t know better. Of course, the tribe didn''t let him see things like building houses. Anyway, the core is that they will never let their family know. Now when Sophie comes back, they are not curious about daze tribe. Jila originally wanted to say that the patriarch wronged their children, but when she saw Sophie''s appearance, Jila couldn''t convince herself. "Come on, what are you doing here?" Jila looks at Sophie coldly. Sophie''s face turned pale when she heard this. "Father, what do you mean, I can''t come back to see you?" Jila heard this and looked at Sophie coldly. "It''s better. If you have other thoughts, I''ll be rude to you." Then he turned and left. The friends behind Sophie, Jila, naturally saw it. It was because she saw it that she clearly knew that Sophie''s life in Juque tribe was not easy. Those friends couldn''t get into Sophie''s eyes before, and knew that Sophie''s life was not easy. Jila was heartbroken, but Sophie made it all by herself. No wonder she was not seen by others, just like the child of Agana How good, there is that white Ze is also good, at least sincere to Sophie, and Mu Xing, Jila do not understand how Sophie choose a partner, how none of those people. Yan Hui looks at Jila going out and looks at Sophie with a bad face. Sophie is a useless thing that even her parents can''t handle. It''s obvious that her father doesn''t trust Sophie. "Well, your father is a little angry with you. If you go back to coax him, he will not be angry." Daisy smiles and coaxes Sophie. She is very happy that her daughter can come back. Now the living conditions of daze tribe are much better. Maybe we can find a way to let Sophie stay, so that they won''t be separated. "Mother, I know. I''m wrong, too." Sophie has a mission on her back. Naturally, the best target of inquiry is her father and mother, as well as her former admirers. So if she can not fall out with her father, Sophie will never fall out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 Sophie talks to Daisy when she wants to go down, but what Daisy knows is very limited. Of course, there are many new things added to the tribe. How does Daisy make them? However, Daisy doesn''t know exactly how those things come from. It can be said that Daisy doesn''t know what Sophie wants. Of course, Sophie also directly asked if there was anything special about the tribe. The most special thing about the tribe was the totem stone. Although Daisy loved Sophie, she began to feel that her daughter loved her mother, but when she came back, she always took care of Sophie and took good care of her. Sophie kept asking her about the tribe. She was not as good as jilana She is sensitive, but she is not stupid. Moreover, the patriarch made it very clear that once she dares to reveal the secret of the tribe, she will drive her family out of the tribe. Nowadays, the life of the tribe is booming, and it can be said that her life is no worse than that of the Juque tribe. Anyone who wants to leave her own home can not be regarded as Sophie''s own daughter. Besides Sophie''s daughter, she has other children Is that right? Moreover, a person who will betray and raise his own tribe will not be reused even if he goes to other tribes. What''s more, he will be ridiculed and will bear the yoke of shame all his life. "Sophie, tell me the truth, did you come back to visit us or did you want to steal the secrets of daze tribe? Sophie, if you want to live in Juque tribe, your mother won''t interfere. But daze tribe is where you grew up, where your father, mother and brothers live. Do you want to destroy daze tribe? " Daisy asked painfully, don''t talk about how heartless her daughter is, she retorted, but now Sophie''s actions really hurt Daisy''s heart. "Amu, the life of Juque tribe is much better than that of daze tribe. Amu doesn''t have to worry about offending mengta. In the future, our family will go to Juque tribe." Sophie said seductively. Daisy looked at Sophie with disappointment when she heard this. Her daughter married like a powerful man, but so what? With power, others didn''t match. It can be said that Sophie''s life in Juque tribe was not as good as she thought. Sophie could only live a normal life by her appearance. How could she take care of them? Daze tribe was different, even now In the patriarch, some people have some taboos about their family, but they can still go hunting with the people of the tribe every day. They should be given a lot of Montaigne. "Sophie, you go. I don''t know about it. I won''t come back in the future." Daisy looked at Sophie with tears in her eyes. She used to be proud of her daughter, but now her daughter is her disgrace. "Mother." Sophie never thought that her mother would not say a word. She said that she would take them to the Juque tribe. Why is she still here? Isn''t she their life? Thinking of the task that the patriarch assigned to her, Sophie was very anxious. Yage changed. Her father and mother didn''t want her anymore. What about her admirers before the tribe? Yan Hui''s face was so gloomy at this time that she was useless. Even her parents gave up on her. It was wrong for the patriarch to choose her to enter daze tribe. Sophie rushed out to find her former admirer. Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to her. In the past, there were only 20 or 30 females in the tribe. After deducting those who had a partner and the young ones were limited, Sophie was more beautiful. It was rare and expensive. Even if Sophie was a bit willful, she could only recognize her by holding her nose. Now there are so many young and beautiful females in the tribe, who will think of Sophie, especially Sophie who betrayed the tribe, and the male is willing to deal with such a person. Any female in Meizu is much better than Sophie, and the female temperament of Meizu is also very good, so Sophie went out to find her former admirers and found that those people all looked at her with disgust Look at her and stay away. Can you stay away? They are all ready to find a beautiful partner in Meizu. At this time, they hang up with Sophie. What should they do when their partner is gone? At this time, who would be stupid to deal with the disaster of Sophie? They can hide as far as they can. Sophie can''t find a ghost at this time, and Yan Hui and his party are followed by clansmen. If it sounds good, it''s to help guide the way. If it doesn''t sound good, it''s to watch. After all, a lot of things in the tribe have been put away, but it''s impossible to put them away so quickly. There are always some things that will not be noticed. Sophie couldn''t find anyone. The original people didn''t even want to say a word to her. Montaigne didn''t regard them as guests. She didn''t even prepare the basic food. She let Daisy''s family prepare it by themselves. Sophie was on the verge of getting angry. After a while, she finally remembered that she had a valet in daze tribe, Miao Ni. She thought that Miao Ni had been punished and became a slave. Sophie despised such a person, but now all the people ignored her. She could only try her luck with Miao Ni. When Sophie arrived, Miao Ni was resting in her cave. "Miao Ni, I came to see you." Sophie frowned and stepped into Miao Ni''s cave. Miao Ni looks at Sophie coldly at this time, "what are you doing here?" "Miao Ni, I know that you suffer such a crime because of me. I know all the things you do for me. I''m going to take you to the Juque tribe to enjoy your happiness. When you get to the Juque tribe, you can find some males to be your partners, live your own life, and get rid of this kind of punished life completely." Sophie went in and hugged Miao Ni. She was very sad.When Miao Ni heard this, she laughed. At the beginning, she wanted to die. Why didn''t Sophie stand up? At this time, she thought she wanted to use her. "Mu Xing died, died in the Juque tribe." Miao Ni looks at Sophie coldly. Miao Ni was silent for a long time when she knew the news. She didn''t expect that Sophie would be so cruel to Mu Xing. But think about it, Sophie and Mu Xing are the same kind of people. They are inhuman when they are cruel. Now her life can be said to be quite stable. At the beginning, many males came to see her. Fortunately, her father and mother came down to beg her Some people, at least not too old, come to find her. Now there are many more females in the tribe, and the males who want to find a mate in the tribe don''t come to her, so her life is much better. Now the people who come to her side are not very good and dare not compete there. Some even say that as long as Miao Ni is willing to let her be their partner, they are very good to Miao Ni. After such a long time, Miao Ni wants to understand. Now she just wants to live her life well, for nothing else but her father and mother. Besides, the males are going to intercede with the patriarch. After all, Miao Ni has admitted her mistake, and now there are not many people coming to find Miao Ni. The punishment of this slave does not exist. It''s better to let Miao Ni be their partner . "Miao Ni, I don''t know how mu Xing died, but you can rest assured that I will revenge Mu Xing." Sophie said it with all her heart. Miao Ni heard this sarcastic smile, this Sophie will not think that she still care about Mu Xing, now think about how she would have been crazy, silly like Mu Xing? "Sophie, you don''t have to do anything on my side. I won''t help you. You go." Miao Ni doesn''t want to pay attention to Sophie. Sophie has too many tracks. She is also worried that she will be used by Sophie accidentally. "Miao Ni, I really want to take you away from daze tribe. You see, it''s been a long time. You haven''t even had a baby yet. It''s not so easy for you to get rid of it if you want to have a baby. Maybe you''ll have to wait for many years. Just leave and leave daze tribe." Sophie said seductively. "Sophie, you won''t be so kind as to take me away. There must be conditions." Miao Ni was a little impatient, but seeing Sophie''s perseverance, she simply asked Sophie what she wanted to do, so that she could be on guard and tell the patriarch what Sophie wanted to do. "Where did the new people in that tribe come from?" The new entrants are of one ethnic group. Where did Montaigne come from, and they can persuade the whole ethnic group to join in. "You asked the wrong person about this. I didn''t have time to get out of the cave before." Miao Ni also wanted to thank the new people, otherwise she would not have the leisure time to live. "What about the walls and stone houses of this tribe?" Stone is a common thing, but how do you get this long stone up? Even if the orcs have a lot of strength, they can''t lift the long stone bar. A big stone can''t be lifted without ten or eight people. But the high wall orcs can''t get up at all. There are many things that Sophie wants to understand. Miao Ni said with a smile, "you asked the wrong person again. Do you think a punished slave will know about this?" Pulley and lever are very simple, but no one can teach them. They can''t think of it at all. Therefore, those people just want to die and can''t understand how the stone wall was built. "You don''t know how to ask." Sophie was a little angry. "I know. For example, there are many delicious things in the tribe, such as spicy meat sauce, all kinds of dried fruits and preserves But you don''t understand these things. " Miao Ni looks at Sophie sarcastically. Sophie''s face was stiff when she heard this. The spicy sauce was sold by Yin Zhu to Juque tribe before, and the soap was very clean. It''s what a female wants. It''s a lot of good things. "Do you know how to make these things?" Sophie asked in surprise. When Miao Ni heard this, she gave Sophie a white look. "What do you want to do so hard? If you want to, just ask the patriarch. Why bother?" Sophie is going to vomit blood when she hears this. Can she get it? Even if you want to get a little finished product, what can you do? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 "Are you kidding me?" Sophie looks at Miao Ni angrily. Miao Ni looks at Sophie coldly at this time, "you still know I''m playing with you, then don''t get out of here. Do you think you can use me all the time? " "Well, your miaoni." Sophie was so angry that she was about to hit Miao Ni. As a result, Miao Ni grabbed her hand and pushed the man fiercely. Looking at Sophie sitting on the ground, Miao Ni said sarcastically, "Sophie, what do you think you are? A person from the Juque tribe dares to bully people in daze. Are you sure you can''t be a member of daze tribe? Or do you think it''s arrogant to be a member of the Juque tribe? " Sophie never thought that the coward who used to follow him would dare to do this to herself. "You, Miao Ni, I tell you, you will regret it. You can be a slave here all your life." Sophie cried angrily. "I''d rather stay in daze tribe as a slave than betray my own tribe without heart. You think the people of Juque tribe will admit you. Look at the partners you choose. They all treat you as a thing. If they don''t really treat you as a partner, what''s the difference between you and me as a slave." Miao Ni looks at Sophie sarcastically. The conditions in the tribe are getting better and better. Besides, Miao Ni believes that as long as she sincerely changes her ways, the patriarchs will bypass her. "Well, well, Muni, you remember it for me." Sophie got up and spit on the ground. Sophie walked around the tribe and couldn''t find out anything at all. On the contrary, she was lost a lot of fruits, rotten vegetables and leaves. She was very embarrassed. Daisy looked at Sophie, who came back in a mess. She couldn''t help feeling a little heartache. She pulled Sophie forward and said, "Sophie, you really want to see your parents. Just stay at home and make some clothes for me and your father." Daisy turns out some skins and puts them in Sophie''s hands. Sophie looks at the animal skin in her hand and wants to throw it out, but she knows that it''s not so easy for her to finish the character given by the patriarch. Now the whole tribe is only willing to take care of her own mother. "Well, mother, I''ll make clothes for you and father. I hope mother and father can forgive me." Sophie knows her purpose, which daze tribe knows, so what she wants to do, others are also very wary. She might as well let those people down their guard first. Yan Hui looked at Sophie, who was sitting in the cave and sewed animal skins. He couldn''t help being angry. Daze tribe came in, but Mengtai didn''t give them any facial expression. Some places said it was secret, and they didn''t let a group of people near. As long as any of them walked out of the cave, they would follow a tail behind them, and they said yes In case they don''t know the rules of the tribe, what can he do? He expresses his despair. The Daze tribe and the Juque tribe have no face left, but they have no face left. Jila went out to work and came back to see Sophie, who was still sitting in her cave, and her group of friends. He looked at Sophie with a very bad face. "Didn''t you come back to see us? Now that we''ve seen them, let''s go back. After all, our small families can''t afford to support so many of you. " In addition to their own partners, Sophie also brought eight males. After all, the road from Juque tribe to Daze tribe is also dangerous. Without a certain number of people, they may not dare to go. When Sophie heard this, she burst into tears. "Father, you hate me so much and can''t wait to drive me away? I''ll go. Father, I''ll go after I make the clothes for you and mother. " When Daisy saw Sophie crying, she couldn''t help stretching out her hand to rajila. "Well, what do you do? She''ll make clothes anyway." Jila looked at Daisy white. "I''m not worried about her using you heartlessly." Daisy turned pale when she heard this, and then said, "don''t worry, I didn''t say anything. I still know how to do things. If Sophie changes, can the patriarch let Sophie come back?" No one wants to be separated from her children. So does daisy. Now that the living conditions of the tribe are good, Sophie may be willing to come back. Jila heard this and was silent for a while. She looked at Daisy coldly. "Don''t even think about it." It''s not that Jila doesn''t expect her daughter to live beside her. He and Daisy have three cubs. However, when they live to adulthood, how can they not expect such a cub? However, he is more worried about Sophie''s evil intentions towards the tribe. In that case, it''s not their family but the whole tribe that will be harmed. So let''s send Sophie away and she will be in the Tuque After her life, since she has left daze tribe, don''t come back to make trouble. Daisy was disappointed to hear this, but Jila was more stable than her, and she was better. Then Gila left, but didn''t say anything about letting Sophie leave. Sophie looks at her parents who are far away. She hates them to death. She can''t understand how her father and mother can treat her like this. Even if she does, she still has other partners and other cubs. But father, she is his only child. How can she treat her like this? Sophie is sad. Yan Hui asks Sophie, "what did you ask when you went out?""No Sophie, who was in a bad mood, replied impatiently. "Sophie, you''re very brave. You dare to be angry with me." Yan Hui was not happy. Sophie trembled when she heard this. Yan Hui didn''t feel pity for her at all. This guy said that he liked her and played with her. He didn''t respect her at all, let alone spoil her. She knew he was such a person, and she would never choose such a person as her partner. It''s a pity that it''s too late to regret. All the people in Juque tribe know that her husband is Yan Back. "When you''re so inquisitive, Montaigne can''t imagine what we''re doing here?" Sophie is not very angry. Yan Hui snorted coldly at this time, "you are useless." Sophie would like to roar back, you are useful, you can, why don''t you go, but in the end did not dare to roar back. "Since you can''t, do it my way." Yan Hui said impatiently. "What can you do?" Sophie really doesn''t know that Yan Hui has made preparations. This is her way. It doesn''t work. Just use her own way? Yan Hui leaned against Sophie''s ear and muttered. After hearing this, Sophie frowned and looked at Yan Hui, "do you want me to use my mother?" After hearing Sophie''s words, Yan Hui looked at Sophie with ridicule, "why can''t you bear it? Why don''t you think about what they did to you. " Originally, Sophie was still a little impatient, but after listening to Yan Hui''s words, she thought of the treatment she received when she came back. The only point of her impatience dissipated, and she nodded, "OK, I promise this thing." Yan Hui saw that Sophie agreed so quickly, and the temperature in his eyes could not help cooling down. He liked to play with females, and he also liked Sophie''s young body a little bit, but Sophie was so cold-blooded to her parents, and had a few true feelings for him. One day, when it came to Sophie''s interests, her partner would soon be abandoned by her. Look I want to change my attitude towards Sophie after I come here. Sophie doesn''t know that her cold-blooded has completely changed Yan Hui''s attitude towards her. In the past, Yan Hui was playing with her, at least there was a little true love in it, but now it is completely gone. This is willing to help Yan Hui. Yan Hui thinks that Sophie is cold-blooded. If he is not willing to help, he is afraid that Yan Hui will feel that Sophie''s heart is still in daze tribe. Therefore, it is wrong for Sophie to choose this matter. Now that she has made a plan, Sophie will completely relax. Originally, she thought that she would come back without success this time. She was afraid that she would not be able to explain to the patriarch. She didn''t expect that they still have a backhand. She was very uncomfortable when she thought that she might see Yin Zhu in Juque tribe in the future. Yes, Yan Hui''s plan is aimed at Yin Zhu, and they also know that the plan is big The change of Ze tribe mainly depends on Yin Zhu, so they want to take Yin Zhu to Juque tribe. Yin Zhu is Yin Zhu again. Sophie is very uncomfortable. Without Yin Zhu, she was still the first beauty of daze tribe and lived the life of orcs. Now she is living such a miserable life. And Sophie knows that even if Yin Zhu is caught in the Juque tribe, with Yin Zhu''s ability, she will not be in the Juque tribe It''s lower than her. Thinking of this, Sophie''s heart is uncomfortable. If she doesn''t want to kill Yin Zhu by the way? Sophie''s brain just had such a thought, Yan Hui''s hand has been put on Sophie''s neck, "Sophie, I don''t care what kind of holiday you have with Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu can''t afford to lose, if you dare to play black hand behind your back, if Yin Zhu has an accident, I''ll find you to be buried with me." Sophie''s heart trembled when she heard this, and she was even more resentful of Yin Zhu. Why? However, her face was flattering and smiling: "how can it be? Of course, I know how important Yin Zhu is to the tribe. How could I move Yin Zhu, right? " After hearing this, Yan Hui said with a smile, "it''s best to make this dress well and please your mother. It''s also your daughter''s filial piety." Sophie whispered, "well." After a while, he took the animal skin and began to sew it. The animal skin skirt was not so easy to sew. The thing to sew the animal skin skirt was long fishbone needles. As for the thread, it was thin vines peeled from an old tree vine. The animal skin was tough enough and could only be made slowly. Yan Hui went to prepare something to use. According to their plan, Yin Zhu would go to the Juque tribe as long as it was done. At that time, they organized people to destroy daze tribe directly. Thinking of their foolproof plan, Yan Hui hummed happily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 Sophie came back with the people from the Juque tribe, and all of them believed that they must want to do something. However, Sophie didn''t come out after she ran out to hook up with people at the beginning. Instead, she obediently made clothes for daisy and his wife at home, which was a bit like a daughter. Sophie stayed in daze tribe for five days. On the sixth day, Sophie and Yan Hui left. To tell the truth, when these people left, Montaigne and Jono couldn''t figure it out. It''s reasonable to say that these people are followed by their clansmen every day. It''s absolutely impossible to find anything from daze tribe. The only thing they know is the house and the city wall, but it''s the East As long as you run to the top of the mountain not far away, you can also see it. It can be said that there is no need to work so hard. Or when they don''t know, they let Sophie get something? Sophie looked at Daisy with tears in her eyes. "Mother, I''m leaving. You should take good care of yourself. Come to Juque tribe to see me when you have time." "Father, I''m going." Sophie is sad to see Jila standing aside and ignoring herself. Daisy couldn''t help pulling rajira''s arm when she saw this, and a trace of complaint flashed in her eyes. Jilla was too much to Sophie. Jilla always suspected that Sophie didn''t have a good heart when she came back, so she didn''t touch Sophie very much, but Sophie was going to leave at this time. Sophie really came back to see their husband and wife, and she didn''t do anything else. Why didn''t jilla give her any help at this time Daughter a good face, did not see Sophie are sad to die. Kyra was so pulled by Daisy, her face also squeezed a smile, "Sophie, you take care of yourself, don''t think about us." Jila doesn''t want to do this to Sophie, but he''s afraid that he''s soft hearted and he''s afraid that he''s doing something bad to the tribe, so he ignores Sophie and makes her do nothing. But Sophie doesn''t do anything when she comes back. On the contrary, she''s very filial to his father. Sophie''s sad to leave now. He''s also sad in his heart, but he can''t bear to show respect I''m sorry, but Daisy''s action gave her a step down. Yin Zhu looked at Sophie and his party walking out of the tribe and said with great doubts: "Jono, I thought Sophie would not be reconciled if she didn''t turn the tribe upside down, but I didn''t expect these people to leave like this? It''s really weird. " Jono also nodded. "Sure, I always feel the peace before the storm." "Next, ask the tribe patrol people to be careful. Maybe they are from the Juque tribe. Maybe the Juque tribe will start a war." Yin Zhu said quietly. After Yuansheng died, Yin Zhu had this feeling. In fact, Yin Zhu didn''t like war. The last time the black wolf bandit group died so many people, Yin Zhu was very sad. Yin Zhu didn''t have such a strong heart. He could watch an individual die in front of him. The black wolf bandits were notorious, but if they were ordinary people, they would be provoked by the Juque tribe War is too much. Forget it, she still doesn''t want to do so many things. According to Bena''s idea, there are still many tough battles to fight in their tribe. It''s better to leave these fighting and killing things to those males. She''s timid and timid. If there are dead people between the two tribes, she will certainly let the people of her tribe live, so she still tries to do logistics in the rear Let''s go. Sophie left, contrary to her high-profile, quietly, and daze tribe returned to its former appearance. Yin Zhu''s life has returned to normal again. Of course, there are some abnormal things. The abnormal thing is that Tengxiao and baikun always brush their sense of existence in front of her. Tengxiao can brush it for a while. What''s the matter with baikun? Yin Zhu doesn''t believe that he has no intention to himself, but can he make baikun attempt? Moreover, Bai Kun''s hospitality is so obvious that it is hard for Yin Zhu to ignore it. Before that, Sophie was in the tribe, and Yin Zhu was worried that Sophie would calculate herself, so her main attention was over there. Now that she''s gone, Sophie finally has the energy to ask Bai Kun what''s going on. "Bai Kun, what''s the matter with you?" Yin Zhu frowned at him. Bai Kun picked his eyebrows and said, "it''s what you think." When Yin Zhu heard this, his brow became a Sichuan character, "Bai Kun, why? I don''t understand. I''m not beautiful enough to make you fall in love at first sight." "I think you will be a good partner and a good mother, so I come to pursue you. As for feelings, we can cultivate them gradually now." Bai Kun didn''t say that this is the condition for the marriage between the two tribes. Yin Zhu is the most emotional person. If his interests are united, Yin Zhu may be angry. As a good partner, how can he make his partner angry? Hearing the answer, Yin Zhu couldn''t help thinking, "do you think you want to? I think you think too much. " Yin Zhu is not very angry. "In other words, I like you, and I just need a partner, so I''m looking for you to cultivate my feelings." Bai Kun put it in a better way. "But I don''t like you." Yin Zhu can''t feel her head. According to Bai Kun''s thinking, anyone who has a good feeling for herself will pester her. Then she won''t live any longer. Bai Kun said with a smile, "don''t be so absolute about Yin Zhu''s words. I''ll be a good partner. You can have a try.""Try, try fart, can you try something like a mate?" Yin Zhu is really angry. When Bai Kun saw Yin Zhu''s angry appearance, he couldn''t help laughing and was very enchanted. He half leaned on Yin Zhu''s ear to blow air, and half closed his narrow eyes of Danfeng sent out a tempting light. "If you don''t try, how do you know I''m not suitable for you?" Looking at Bai Kun, who is as beautiful as an immortal, discharging himself, Yin Zhu can''t help shivering. He almost can''t help it. This person is a monster. The most important one is to tempt her to commit a crime. Yin Zhu can''t help but walk away quickly. If she goes on like this, she will make mistakes. Bai Kun has heard that Yin Zhu likes beautiful men for a long time, so he used the idea of beautiful men. He didn''t expect to scare Yin Zhu like this. However, Yin Zhu was the first one to hide from him like this. He was so cute that he wanted to laugh. He had a wonderful life with such a partner. When Yin Zhu went a little further, he saw Bai Kun standing on one side with a smile. The females in the tribe are envious of Yin Zhu''s speed in seducing beautiful men, but Yin Zhu has a terrible headache. What do they really like. At noon, when Jono was busy, Yin Zhu ran to Jono''s side, "Jono, can you talk to Bai Kun, let him stop shaking in front of me, dizzy." When Qiao Nuo heard this request, he wanted to say that he couldn''t do it. After all, he promised Bai Kun, but he didn''t create opportunities for him, and he stopped him. It''s really impossible. "If you really don''t want to see him, go back to bed." Qiao Nuo gives an idea that is not an idea. Anyway, Yin Zhu sleeps extravagantly during the day. Yin Zhu says that the rogue, Bai Kun, doesn''t know how to get her rest time. As long as she wakes up for a while, Bai Kun will appear. "What would you like for lunch, I''ll get it for you?" Jono holds Yin Zhu and sits down. "All right." Yin Zhu said with a smile that the only food that can be eaten in the tribe is those things. Even if Yin Zhu wants to choose, it is limited. On one side of the square, Daisy is also roasting. When she is roasting, she takes out a small pot of sauce and carefully maps it on the meat. Sophie gave it to her when she left. She said that the sauce is made by her own hands. It''s the best way to eat it, so she''ll try it today. When Daisy barbecued, Yinzhu began to smell a sweet smell in front of her nose. Yinzhu couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. She pulled Jono beside her. "Jono, do you smell a special smell? It''s delicious. It''s delicious when you just smell it." When Jono heard this, he sucked hard. There was also the smell of barbecue in the square. There was no special smell. "No, no special smell. Are you hungry? Wait a minute. I''ll be fine soon." "Well, maybe I''m hungry, so I smell the barbecue and the special fragrance." After hearing what Jono said, Yin Zhu didn''t think much about it. But the smell still kept getting into Yin Zhu''s nose. Yin Zhu couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. I remember that she wasn''t so greedy before. How could she be so greedy now? Daisy over there had already roasted the meat. She cut a large piece of the meat directly and gave it to Jila. "Try it. I''ve specially painted the sauce Sophie made for us. Let''s see if it''s delicious." Thinking of her daughter''s sad departure, Daisy blames Jila a a little. Even for the sake of the tribe, there is no need to treat Sophie like that. They all say Sophie is bad. But in Daisy''s eyes, Sophie is a female, what she can do and what she can do is bad. Before that, she was jealous. Now Yin Zhu''s partner has decided, Sophie also has a partner. Where are so many contradictions. "OK, I''ll eat it now." This is my daughter''s filial piety, Jila quickly picked up the meat and ate it. "How delicious?" Daisy asked expectantly. Jila closed her eyes. The barbecue brushed the sauce with a touch of grass fragrance, but it''s really different. It''s not particularly delicious, just like that. However, thinking that Sophie was careful for herself and Daisy, Jila couldn''t help closing her eyes and enjoying the general reply, "it''s delicious, you try it." Daisy nodded and sat down with the barbecue. Yin Zhu was so hooked by the fragrance that all the greedy insects in her stomach crawled out. She followed the fragrance and found Daisy Jila in front of them. Daisy and Jila were very happy to eat, but Yin Zhu''s eyes were looking at the barbecue in her hands. Her eyes were as bright as a hungry wolf''s eyes. Daisy could not help shivering when she saw the meat. Then she asked carefully, "do you want to eat Yin Zhu?" Yin Zhu nodded. She wanted to eat it, even in her dreams. At this time, Daisy quickly handed Yin Zhu a piece of her roast meat. "If you want to eat, you can try it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 Yin zhufei quickly ate a piece of meat, and picked up a piece of meat, "delicious, this meat is really delicious." This is the most delicious meal she has ever had in the orc world. Daisy and Jila feel a little strange at this time. Apart from the smell of grass, this barbecue is not very delicious. Yin Zhu has also eaten a lot of delicious food. How can he act like he has never eaten anything? "Yin Zhu." On the other hand, Jono turns his head to find Yin Zhu missing. When Yin Zhu was eating, several other pregnant women in the tribe also came along with the fragrance. They wanted to eat one by one. The people in the tribe were always tolerant of pregnant women, but now they just wanted to eat. Where would Daisy refuse, so she shared her roast meat with a smile. When it comes to Sophie, her family doesn''t like her very much in the tribe. Now, Daisy is very happy to see so many people close to her home. When Jono found Yinzhu, he found that Yinzhu was eating meat. Seeing this, Jono couldn''t help but help Yinzhu wipe the oil stains from the corner of his mouth with a smile. "You''re hungry. Let''s go. My barbecue is ready." In Jono''s opinion, Yin Zhu must be very hungry, otherwise how could he do such a rude thing, but this is not his fault, even let Yin Zhu starve. "No, I''ll have the barbecue here." Yin Zhu has been addicted to eating at this time, and directly shakes off Jono. This time, Jono immediately felt that something was wrong. Yin Zhu was very reasonable. It was very impolite to eat other barbecues first. It was no problem that he didn''t eat his own meat. Besides, Yin Zhu was very hungry and could eat the barbecues from several nearby restaurants. How could he come to Daisy''s house. "Yin Zhu, you can''t eat it. You can''t eat this meat." Jono grabs the meat in Yinzhu''s hand, and then looks at Daisy angrily, "what did you do in the barbecue? Do you want to harm Yin Zhu? " Daisy was flustered when she heard this. "Jono, what are you talking about? We all eat this barbecue. Besides, Yin Zhu came to eat it himself. We didn''t ask Yin Zhu to eat it." Jono looked at Daisy. At this time, the people sitting around also showed that Daisy''s family ate the barbecue. If there was any problem, Daisy''s family was still fine. At this time, Jono looked at the pregnant women with meat around, and coldly looked at Daisy, "what''s normal? Don''t you see that all of them are pregnant women? Have you ever seen them so greedy? Daisy, how dare you murder pregnant women in the tribe? " When Daisy heard this, she was so scared that she lost all the meat in her hand. At this time, the people around her saw that the people who asked for meat around Daisy''s house were pregnant women? It is reasonable to say that all the delicious and interesting things in the tribe are given priority to pregnant women and cubs of the tribe. It can be said that it is impossible to make them like this. One by one, it is possible to make them like this, which is obviously abnormal. "Quickly, call the two priests Jiuyue and Baixi over." Jono holds Yin Zhu in his arms, anxious. Daisy collapsed to the ground in fright at this time. It was a felony to murder a pregnant woman in the tribe. If she was convicted of this crime, they would not live. Jila was so anxious that he grabbed Daisy and said, "what did you put on this barbecue?" Daisy was so scared that she could hardly speak at this time. She shivered for a long time before she remembered, "normally, people roast meat like that, so we put more sauce from Sophie. She, she said, be filial to us." Daisy still doesn''t believe her daughter will hurt her. After all, her family will be fine after eating. Jila felt that the sky was going to collapse when she heard this. He didn''t expect that Sophie would count on herself like this. They brought her up. Sophie didn''t show filial piety to them. She counted on herself. "All blame me, all blame me. If it wasn''t for me, if I had been more ruthless, I would have thrown her out directly when I saw the disaster. I know that you are soft hearted, and even let her touch you, all blame me." Jila is very desperate to say that if he didn''t want to see his daughter and see if Sophie has the heart to repent, she didn''t expect that Sophie would be so heartless. She would never have thought that they would have a good end if they hurt daze tribe by their hands. Even if they didn''t explain, it would be useless. Jiuyue and Bai Xi had already arrived, while Yin Zhu began to feel dizzy. "Jono, I suddenly feel sleepy and want to sleep." Yin Zhu holds Jono''s arm tightly. At this time, Qiao Nuo saw that Yin Zhu''s whole face had become cyan, and the enchanting patterns began to grow on it. "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you?" Jono asked eagerly. However, Yin Zhu is unable to answer Jono. She is in a coma. Beina feels wrong at this time. However, her whole existence depends on Yin Zhu. She just wants to remind Jono that nothing can be done. Here Jiuyue and Bai Xi rush to check Yin Zhu''s body, and then the sauce and the rest of the barbecue are put away by others. After Jiuyue and Bai Xi checked the females in the tribe, their faces were very bad. Finally, Jiuyue took a deep breath, and then said, "Yin zhuzhong''s poison should be an ancient poison called Zui Meng Xiang. This poison is only effective for pregnant women. Ordinary people don''t have any effect on it, while pregnant females will be poisoned as long as they eat it.""Is there any way to detoxify this poison?" Jono looked at the unconscious Yin Zhu and asked anxiously. "Yes, if you want to go to the aurora land to collect Aurora grass, you can remove the poison. However, even if our tribe sends out the most powerful warriors, they will not eat or drink or encounter wild animals on the way. It will take a month to go back and forth on the way. What''s more, how can they not eat or drink or rest? Besides, if they encounter powerful wild animals, they have to dodge. After all, it''s not enough to talk back and forth It takes three months, and Yin Zhu eats the most barbecue, which is the most toxic. Yin Zhu can only last for one month at most. If there is no antidote, Yin Zhu is afraid that he will die in his sleep, but the others don''t eat much, so he should be able to last for three months. " Nine Yue facial expression is very bad of say. Qiao Nuo heard this, the whole face is black, nine Yue''s meaning is Yin Zhu will die undoubtedly. "No way, Yin Zhu can''t be." Jono trembles. He blames himself for not seeing Yin Zhu. On the other side of the sky, his whole body trembles. He wants to tear up Daisy''s family immediately. Daisy was expecting something, but the priest''s words killed her hope. She murmured, "no way, it''s impossible. Sophie, Sophie, why are you so cruel? Why are you so cruel?" At this time, Jila reluctantly hugged daisy. He looked up at the people around him and the patriarch. "Patriarch, our family really don''t know about this. Sophie said that the sauce is filial to us. We thought, who could think of her cruel heart? I know that no matter how I explain it, I did murder so many people in the tribe Pregnant female, I deserve to die. Patriarch, you can punish me as much as you want. Please forgive Daisy and the cubs Jila is directly responsible for the crime she should bear, but he and Daisy''s other partners should not bear the responsibility for Sophie. The tribe has always been tolerant of the young and the female. Jila hopes that Montaigne can bypass them. As for the adult male, Jila doesn''t ask for any. Daisy sobbed at this. "It''s not your fault. It''s not your fault. It''s my fault. It''s my fault, Jila." Montaigne is also in a bad mood to see this. In fact, Jila''s attitude is over there. Montaigne also knows that Jila can''t do the crime of murdering so many pregnant females in the tribe, but they ask Sophie to do it because they are soft hearted. "Lock up their family first and treat Yin Zhu first." Montaigne gave the order directly. "Jiuyue, Bai Xi, do you two have a way to help Yin Zhu prolong the time of poisonous hair? We''ll send someone to the place of laser immediately." Montaigne asked anxiously. Jiu Yue and Bai Xi shook their heads hard at this time. "Ancient poisons are rare. We know that the detoxification method depends on inheriting memory. We don''t have a clue about how to prolong the poisonous hair of this drunken dream fragrance." "Kill, I must kill Sophie." Tengxiao was so angry that he rushed out. "Stop for me, and the people next to you will catch him. Tengxiao, don''t be impulsive when things happen. Think more about whether it''s OK or not." Montaigne made a hasty order. Fortunately, there are people around. Tengxiao was stopped soon. After thinking for a while, Bai Kun said, "patriarch, it''s impossible for us to find Aurora grass by ourselves. Yin Zhu can''t afford to wait. Sophie is poisoning. I think the Juque tribe must have an antidote. Negotiate with them to see what they want. No matter what they want, we''ll give it to them." Jono also came back to himself at this time, "yes, Dad, they certainly don''t want Yin Zhu. They should want our tribe''s things. Give it to him, as long as Yin Zhu is well." Mengtai naturally agreed. Yin Zhu is the most important in the tribe. Any other technology is not as precious as Yin Zhu, even the food processor. "Bai Kun, how about I send you to Juque tribe to deal with this?" Mengtai chose baikun because he was smart and smart, and baikun was very calm when he was in trouble. Jono and Tengxiao were out of control. If they were asked to go, they would only be led by the nose. "OK, patriarch, don''t worry." Bai Kun nodded and answered directly. He turned around and chose more than a dozen guards to walk in the direction of Juque tribe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 Bai Kun and his party were not far away from the tribe when they were discovered by Sophie heterosexuals waiting outside to see the development of things. Sophie looks at Bai Kun with a gloomy face. She thinks that when she was in the Juque tribe, she had been pursuing Bai Kun. As a result, other people ignored him. Now Bai Kun joined daze tribe for Yin Zhu''s sake. It seems that she has a high status in daze tribe. "Sophie, bring me the antidote." Sophie is here. That''s better to say. Bai Kun leads people to stop Sophie. Sophie heard this cold smile, "it seems that my mother''s action is quite fast, Yin Zhu this time poison hair." "You are so mean. No wonder Tengxiao doesn''t want you." Bai Kun said calmly. Sophie immediately twisted her face when she heard this, which can be said to be the most humiliating thing in her life. Everything she did before was smooth sailing, and everything she did after she had Yin Zhu was not smooth. "Yinzhu, is Yinzhu that good? You''re so ugly and so stupid. Are you all blind? " Sophie cried angrily. When Bai Kun heard this, he laughed, "is beauty useful? I''ve seen so many beautiful people. Besides, I''m pretty enough myself. I don''t need a partner to decorate me. My partner only needs a beautiful soul. It''s better than you Yan Hui sees that Sophie has been dazzled by his anger. All he knows is to fight with Bai Kun. Besides, his husband is here, but Sophie is full of thoughts. Other males are losing his face. He directly reaches out to pull Sophie aside, and then coldly looks at Bai Kun. "It''s easy to get an antidote. Send Yin Zhu to Juque tribe, and we will naturally detoxify her "Yes." "Don''t think about it. If you don''t give me the antidote, you will stay in daze tribe." Bai Kun waves his hand directly, and the people behind him surround Yan Hui and his party. This time, only ten people are with him, because he is worried that the Juque tribe will embarrass Bai Kun. They are all good hands of the tribe, all totem fighters. When Yan Hui heard this, he said with a smile, "since we dare to stay here, we are not afraid that you will leave us. I think there is more than one pregnant woman poisoned in your tribe. The requirements of our tribe are very simple, just Yin Zhu." When Bai Kun heard this, he said, "don''t even think about it." Yin Zhu can be said to be the sea god needle of daze tribe, even the head of a clan. Yin Zhu can''t die. "Baikun, right? Let me tell you frankly, even if daze tribe can''t hide, we all know the particularity of Yinzhu. As long as Yinzhu comes to Juque tribe, we will naturally detoxify her, including the poison of other pregnant women in the tribe. Of course, you can go to the far north to try and see if you are in a hurry to find the solution Medicine, as for us, let''s not say whether you can leave us 100%. Even if you leave our people behind, I''m an old elder of the tribe in exchange for Yin Zhu''s life. That''s enough. " Yan Hui said the old God. "Bai Kun, whether you want Yin Zhu to live or not depends on your own ideas." Yan Hui said triumphantly and turned to leave. He didn''t worry about Bai Kun at all. At this time, Bai Kun''s eyes could drip water. Is Yan Hui sure that he didn''t dare to fight them? It''s impossible for Yin Zhu to be handed over to the Juque tribe. Unless it''s a last resort, of course, the value of Yin Zhu is there. Even if it''s a last resort, the Daze tribe can''t settle with Yin Zhu for anything they do. After thinking about the relationship, Bai Kun directly ordered: "fight, kill, don''t keep your hand, take their lives." Yan Hui thought that he had Shangfang sword in his hand, but he didn''t think that Bai Kun didn''t care so much. The people of the Juque tribe directly poisoned Yin Zhu and pretended that he had torn his face. What else did he care about? How could he leave these people behind. As soon as Bai Kun''s words fell, the warriors of the tribe attacked Yan Hui and his party, and they still killed them. When Yan Hui saw this, he couldn''t help shouting, "Bai Kun, are you crazy?" Isn''t daze tribe always stable and successful? When did it become so radical. Yin Zhu can be said to be the goddess of the tribe. She led the tribe to happiness, but now she has been harmed. Everyone wants to help Yin Zhu take revenge. As soon as Bai Kun orders, all of them die. Sophie''s youngest partner, Yongnian, was taken off her head with a paw. Sophie''s face was covered with blood. Sophie saw this and screamed, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''m from daze tribe, too. Chenghe, Chenghe, protect me." Chenghe finally rushed to Sophie''s side in the scream of Sophie, and rescued her. The sound of her head landing also let the people of Juque tribe know that daze tribe was angry, and each of them also showed a desperate posture. In the end, only Sophie Yanhui and Chenghe escaped, the others died four, caught three alive, as for the escaped Yan Back and Chenghe have been seriously injured, no good treatment, I''m afraid it can''t get through the jungle. Bai Kun looked at the bloodstain on the ground and scanned the three people who were arrested. Bai Kun gave a cold look, and then directly ordered: "kill them, and then chase them." These people have no status. What''s the use of capturing them? Even if they are hostages, it''s enough to stay in Yan Hui.Sophie looks at Yan Hui and Chenghe beside her, especially in order to protect her. However, the pursuers behind her are still pressing. Sophie''s head is dizzy. She really didn''t expect that these people would chase them regardless of Yin Zhu''s life and death. In other words, the Juque tribe takes Yinzhu''s life and death as a threat, and wants to take Yinzhu away. But Bai Kun also knows that if they can exchange hostages, there will be several important hostages. If they can''t exchange hostages, no matter how many people they kill, as long as Yinzhu is valuable, the Juque tribe won''t watch Yinzhu die. Of course, there is no way for them to do it I will send Yin Zhu to Juque tribe. "What to do? Didn''t you say we would be safe this time? " Sophie anxiously faces Yan Hui. Chenghe looked at Sophie''s frightened face and said after a moment''s silence, "you go, I''ll stay behind." After hearing this, Yan Hui said, "it''s up to you." Then he turned and ran with Sophie. From what Bai Kun has done, we can see that these ten cruel Bai Kun will never save his life. Chenghe is just fighting for some time for them to stay at this time. The opposite sex soon catches up with Chenghe. Bai Kun looks at the wounded Chenghe and laughs sarcastically. This is to leave the injured people behind. Neither Sophie nor Yan Hui is a good thing. "Bai Kun, are you still chasing me now?" Xia Er looks at Bai Kun. He really admires Bai Kun. He looks very beautiful, but he doesn''t expect to be very bold. "Go, five of you go after two of Yanhui and Sufei. It''s best to catch them alive. You can''t kill them this time. If you can''t catch them alive, stop them. Don''t let them go back to Juque tribe, let alone send the news back. I''ll take two people to Juque tribe to have a look, and the other two people will go back to tell the clan head about this." Bai Kun thought that he had stayed in the Juque tribe before, especially which patriarch''s daughter had told him. Bai Kun wanted to see if he could start from there. As for Bai Kun''s joining daze tribe, the Juque tribe should not know about it. His previous identity was a wandering ORC. When he went to Daze tribe, he could be said to come for a walk. Of course, some familiar faces of daze tribe can''t appear in the Juque tribe. The reason why Bai Kun took two people with him was that they were going to meet him outside the Juque tribe. After the arrangement, Bai Kun left directly. Meng Tai admired Bai Kun''s decisiveness when he knew about this time. Of course, he also supported Bai Kun''s practice. The Juque tribe was so infuriating that it was true that the people of daze tribe were bloodless. It''s just that Yin Zhu and several other pregnant women are not in a good condition. Because they are in a coma, they can''t even eat anything, so they just have to pour some soup. A pregnant woman can''t hold on just drinking some soup. What''s more, there are several cubs in her stomach. Bai Kun has been away for five days. Yin Zhu has lost a lot of weight, and his face turns pale. The strange pattern is more urgent and charming. Now he has nothing to do in Jono, so he is guarding Yin Zhu all day. Tengxiao''s whole person was also furious. Although he didn''t do anything drastic, everyone could see that it was a powder keg about to explode. The whole tribe is in a bad mood. Apart from Yin Zhu, the other seven pregnant women in the tribe also ate some barbecues more or less, but their illness is relatively mild, and the mood of the whole tribe is very low. At this time, Bai Xi and the people of the Meizu are constantly training how to enslave the wild animals. If they can''t help Yin Zhu, they will continue to improve themselves and never delay daze tribe. Daze tribe and Juque tribe have a very tough battle to fight. Even if daze tribe has totem warriors, this good tiger can''t stand a group of wolves. There are too many people in Juque tribe, so they need to work hard. It''s hard to know that Meizu is also a powerful race. It''s a stepping stone for Meizu to come to Daze tribe. Bai Xi thought that both females and males of her own Meizu could enslave wild animals and be soldiers. There were more than 100 totem warriors in daze tribe. With the wall and sharp weapons, they wanted to fight a beautiful turning over battle. Only in that way can daze tribe really develop in the Luoyue mountains, instead of standing still like now Now even if there are walls and new houses, except Meizu, there are few people who will come to the city. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 The first thing Bai Kun did when he arrived at the Juque tribe was to walk around the tribe and catch up with a bunch of females from the Juque tribe. The person Bai Kun wants to hook up with is Tian Xue. The Juque tribe calculated Yin Zhu. Such an important plan is only known by the important people in the tribe. Only females, young females, can be confused by Bai Kun. As for those who are injured and have a partner, it''s not that Bai Kun can''t be confused, but that this kind of people are more difficult to be confused. After all, Bai Kun doesn''t have so much time to grind slowly here, so it''s best It''s better to be a young female with insufficient social experience. Among so many people, naturally, Tianxue, the daughter of the patriarch, is the most suitable one. Besides, Tianxue liked baikun before. Before, she chased baikun for two days, but the person disappeared. This time when she saw baikun coming back, Tianxue was so excited that she was about to jump up. She didn''t know how to describe the feeling of recovery. Tian Xue was so excited that she pushed in front of Bai Kun, "Bai Kun, where did you go some time ago? You suddenly disappear. I don''t know where to find you. " "I went to Daze tribe. I heard that there are high walls and new stone houses over there. I travel to know all the new things in the world. The wall is a good thing, but daze tribe is too small and barren." After that, Bai Kun said that he was very disappointed with daze tribe. The best way to cheat people is to mix the truth with falsehood, which makes people unable to distinguish. Besides, Bai Kun has been to Daze tribe, so he can''t hide it at all, so it''s better to say directly that he wants to cheat Tianxue, and he won''t be very keen on Tianxue. For women who like their appearance, he should show his attitude high and show that he has nothing to ask for, so that he won''t be doubted, and of course, he can''t be too cold, so that he will be happy There''s no way to hang people. Even if he joins daze tribe, it''s such an important thing to save Yin Zhu. The people of Juque tribe will surely think that it''s better to have a person with enough identity come to talk to him. For this, Bai Kun has already asked Tai''an Pai people to confuse Juque tribe. "You went to Daze tribe? I heard there are many good things over there? Did you see that? " Tianxue blinks her eyes and asks curiously. She thinks of Hongying and aiya. She always says that daze tribe is very good, so she wants to have a look. When Bai Kun heard this, he said with a smile, "the city walls and stone houses are pretty good. As for other good things, I didn''t see them. Even if there are, it''s impossible for me to see them." The females nearby also asked Bai Kun what he had seen and heard. Bai Kun would be very happy to tell them that he was so gentle to every female. Tian Xue is a little angry to see this. However, even as the daughter of the patriarch, she can''t do anything to the female. If she wants to have more partners, she still has to fight for them. Of course, Tian Xue can threaten the male Bai Kun. The females were very excited when they saw that Bai Kun was not attracted by the snow. This time, Bai Kun received a lot of gifts. Bai Kun''s females would not refuse to come, but Bai Kun never underestimated females. Although a female could not go out hunting to get food, she was still the pillar of the family, and a lot of information could be found in their chatting It came out. If you want to swindle Tianxue''s favor as quickly as possible, you have to find out Tianxue''s washing and character to suit the remedy. The best way to deal with these things is to ask from the mouth of your rival. Although there is some moisture, Bai Kun will share it. By the way, you can also feel the bottom of Juque tribe. Bai Kun doesn''t feel embarrassed to cheat females. In his opinion, the Juque tribe is online by bad means. Moreover, for the sake of the tribe''s interests, there is no so-called justice and darkness. As long as the tribe''s interests are concerned, any means can be used. Bai Kun spent a period of time to understand, and knew that Tianxue was a good man, impulsive but not stupid, so he had better steal the aurora grass by himself. Tian Xue''s temperament doesn''t want to take her time with Bai Kun. Before she had the courage to compete with Sophie, Bai Kun knew that at the beginning, Tian Xue wanted to take Bai Kun along with Bai Kun''s temperament. But three or five days later, Bai Kun''s attitude towards her was better than that of passers-by at most, because Tian Xue couldn''t help it. What Bai Kun wants is also Tianxue. Otherwise, he can''t pretend to like Tianxue deeply. "Bai Kun, didn''t you want to live in Juque and join the tribe? Now there is a chance. As long as you are my partner, you can not only join the tribe, but also become a member of the upper class of the tribe. " Tian Xue said without hesitation. "Tianxue, I can''t force my partner to do this. I want to find someone I love to spend my life with." Bai Kun said longingly. Tianxue laughed at this with disdain, "baikun, you don''t have the strength to rely on this face. You say that you are just stuck hanging on our female group. You can''t hang on us all your life. If you want to choose females, I can say that the whole tribe is the best. My other partners are all powerful. You follow me and guarantee that you will eat all your life I''ll let my friends take care of you. " When Bai Kun heard this, he really wanted to bah Tian Xue. Is he just like Xiao Bai Lian? When he didn''t enslave wild animals before, he didn''t rely on females to eat. Now he has the ability, he can''t rely on females to eat. He doesn''t have that face. As for taking other partners to feed xiaobailian, Bai Kun feels sad for Tianxue''s partners.However, his face is still easy to use. Bai Kun said he should think it over. When Tian Xue heard this, she knew that Bai Kun was wavering, so she continued to increase her chips. "Bai Kun, if you want, I can let my father arrange for you to take office immediately. I know that you are not strong enough to guarantee that you will not participate in dangerous things like hunting outside. How about staying in the tribe and managing the internal affairs of the tribe?" There are many kinds of top-level personnel, and the internal management is the safest. "Are you sure I don''t have to go hunting?" Bai Kun looks at the snow with expectant eyes. "Sure." Tian Xue said with a smile. "And this post should have real power. I don''t want to set up a name. I can''t do anything. It''s boring." Bai Kun and Tian Xue bargain, saying that they are not very willing. Tianxue is very happy to see the promise. She happily goes to find her father. As for whether she can do what she promised Bai Kun, it depends on her father. The Daze tribe has captured Yan Hui, but Sophie has run away. At that time, people mainly wanted to catch Yan Hui, but they didn''t pay attention to Sophie. Who could have thought that such a female would dare to run into the forest alone and kill her if she ran into a wild animal? It can only be said that Sophie is too brave. After catching Yan Hui, Mengtai sends three elders, Youjia, to the Juque tribe to negotiate. By the way, Mengtai sends a message to baikun to make baikun move faster. Yin Zhu''s weight loss day by day is frightening and even more distressing. I''m really worried that Yin Zhu''s body can''t survive. Even if it''s poisoned, it will break down and it''s easy to have problems when giving birth. Of course, they are worried that the people of the Tuque tribe will attack the three elders. The three elders just pause at the gate of the Tuque tribe for a while, and then go to the nearby woods to stay. They have to run faster in those places. Compared with human beings, the orc''s body is much stronger. Orc females rarely have cubs. That''s because the food and drink of the whole tribe are provided to pregnant women first. Basically, there is no reason for the female''s bad health. Yin Zhu''s body is not good and nutrition can''t keep up. Although Jono has tried his best to feed Yin Zhu some liquid food, it''s not good at all It''s a drop in the bucket. When Bai Kun heard the news, he was very anxious. He was already very fast, but he had to be faster. Even if he got the aurora grass, it would take him five days to return to Daze tribe. That is to say, he got the aurora grass right now, and Yin Zhu would last half a month. According to the news from the three elders, it was still five days ago, and Yin Zhu looked very beautiful It''s not good. I''m much weaker. I can''t wait any longer. I need to be faster. Wei Xi was furious when he learned that Yan Hui had been taken as a hostage. He didn''t expect daze tribe to dare to take people openly. The two tribes were tearing the last piece of skin. However, Yan Hui was working for the tribe, and Yan Hui was still the four elders of the tribe. It was not enough not to save him, but Yin Zhu was his most important purpose. He was unwilling to let Yin Zhu go, Wei Xi wanted to learn from daze tribe to take some hostages. Unfortunately, Youjia had been on guard against him for a long time. He didn''t want to leave when he passed the news. He didn''t want to catch anyone at all. Of course, Wei Xi didn''t know that Yan Hui and his party had gone to Daze tribe. Now he was the only one left. He thought all the people in the tribe were still there. Wei Xi has a headache when he thinks that his people are in the hands of daze tribe. As soon as he recruits someone to discuss what to do, he sees his precious daughter running in. As soon as Tianxue entered the door, she rushed straight at Weixi, then hugged one of his arms and began to act like a spoiled child. "Father, I helped you choose a beautiful son-in-law, but your son-in-law has nothing to do now. He wants to be filial to you and help you work, so that you won''t be too tired. Do you think there is anything suitable for him?" Wei Xi was upset at this time. He didn''t want to take care of Tian Xue, so he waved, "don''t go out. If you want to find a partner, just find a partner. Don''t make a father." "Father, I don''t want to disturb you, but Bai Kun has nothing to do. Otherwise, let Wei Xi manage a warehouse for you?" It''s a poor man who manages the warehouse. He can get a lot of benefits from it. At least the people who manage the warehouse haven''t been hungry. Wei Xi has a headache with Tianxue at this time. He thinks that Tianxue''s partner is also his son-in-law. Anyway, he is from the tribe. Every warehouse is a warehouse. When Wei Xi thought of this, he nodded, "OK, OK, don''t shake. I should do it." Then he took a corresponding animal bone and threw it to Tianxue, "this is the entry and exit certificate of No. 3 warehouse. You can take him there." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 At this time, Tianxue smiles and runs to baikun with the voucher. "Baikun, you see, from today on, you will manage the No. 3 warehouse of the tribe. You can take whatever you want." No one in the orc world knows how to keep accounts. Everything is just a mark on the wall. You can draw as many horizontal lines as you want. As for who uses them, there is no record at all. But generally speaking, the things in the tribal warehouse can be stored. Most people don''t use them indiscriminately. As for the managers, they need to take some when they want to use them, Anyway, there''s a limit to what a family can use. What''s more, we all cherish the tribal things relatively, but no one wastes them. "Thank you, snow." Bai Kun showed a bright smile, and then put away the animal bone. At this time, Bai Kun pretended to be very excited and went to the warehouse to check things. Of course, Bai Kun also knew that the aurora grass, which was used to calculate Yin Zhu, would never be put in such a warehouse. The warehouse stored more grain and leather. Tian Xue is so fascinated by Bai Kun''s smile that she can''t tell the difference between the East and the West. Thinking that this beautiful man is finally taken by herself, Tian Xue is very excited. If it wasn''t for Tian Xue''s reserve, she would like to take Bai Kun back to the cave and roll the sheets. "You can see that our tribe has a lot of things. There are still ten warehouses in our tribe." Tian Xue pointed to the things in the warehouse and said. Tianxue shows her ability to baikun. After all, the strength of Juque tribe is her strength. Bai Kun, like Tianxue, expressed his excitement, "well, can you take me to another warehouse?" "Of course." Tianxue then takes baikun to several other warehouse locations. It''s just because he''s not the manager, baikun can only look at those things and can''t move them. However, baikun also takes a tour of the warehouse of Juque tribe. Sure enough, I can''t find the aurora grass, which can be used to calculate Yin Zhu. It must be a good thing. They must have put it away alone. There are many good things in the Juque tribal warehouse, such as fur, salt, some special fruits and dried fruits, some foods that can be preserved for a long time, and various specialties of the plain outside. That''s the difference between caravans. If daze tribe wants to develop, it needs a whole caravan to exchange what it needs. Bai Kun has written down the addresses of these warehouses. At this time, Tianxue can''t help it. All the people she has been chasing for so long have not been able to eat them. Bai Kun values power too much. As a beautiful woman, she doesn''t respond. Tianxue has some resentments in her heart. "Bai Kun, I''ve been wandering all day and I''m tired. Go back and have a rest." Tian Xue is holding Bai Kun''s arm. She wants to hang it on Bai Kun''s hand. By the way, she tells the females of the tribe who are still staring at Bai Kun that Bai Kun has a master. Tian Xue''s purpose is to hang on her face. It''s strange that Bai Kun can go back with her. Besides, this woman has known her for only a long time. She can''t wait to be with him. It''s unprincipled and lewd. Think about Yin Zhu who has principles. Bai Kun takes Tian Xue to walk around the tribe and deliberately takes people to the gate of the tribe. At this time, the three elder Youjia is still fighting there. "Yan Hui, the fourth elder of the Juque tribe, is shameless. He used the ancient strange poison Zui Meng Xiang to murder the pregnant woman of our tribe. We caught him on the spot and gave him the antidote as soon as possible." Yuga yelled at the gate of the tribe. In addition, I''m worried that the audience doesn''t know what Zui Meng Xiang is, and I''ll tell you the function of Zui Meng Xiang and how to poison it. Pregnant women, even the orcs in the dark city won''t do it. Is this Juque tribe challenging the rules of the whole Orc world? There was a lot of discussion about it. Of course, some people didn''t believe it. The reason why Youjia yells at the gate of the Juque tribe is to let the surrounding small tribes know the conspiracy of the Juque tribe, and let those people be on guard against the Juque tribe. Daze tribe and Juque tribe have torn their faces, and they are fearless. Seeing this, Bai Kun frowned and looked at Tian Xue, "what''s the matter? How could the Juque tribe do such a vicious thing? " Tian Xue looks at Bai Kun''s obvious dislike and explains in a hurry, "Bai Kun, you misunderstood. How could our tribe do such a thing?" "Misunderstanding? People say that your elders have been caught at the scene. Are you still misunderstood? It''s really terrible to have a tribe that doesn''t even have a bottom line. " Bai Kun shook his head to express his disappointment. Tian Xue is really afraid that Bai Kun will say goodbye. Even if Bai Kun promised something before, it doesn''t work. They don''t have any substantive relationship. Bai Kun has no relatives here. If he runs away directly, she doesn''t have any way. "Bai Kun, all the people in our tribe are honest and kind. You''ve come into contact with me before, for example. It must have been done by the four elders themselves. We can''t blame the whole tribe. " Tianxue is really not clear about this matter. She is romantic all the time. How can she know the major events in the tribe. "Of course, I believe you, but your father doesn''t care about such evil things as sitting down in your tribe? Just to make people curse outside and lose the face of the whole tribe? As the daughter of the patriarch, you can''t let this happen any more. With the reputation of the tribe, you should find the antidote and recover the reputation of the tribe. " This time, Bai Kun used his charm ability.Tianxue wants to save baikun, but she is worried that baikun will look down on herself. Now baikun uses the charm skill properly. Tianxue wins the bid, and she immediately nods, "yes, this thing can''t go on like this. I''m going to ask my father for the antidote, and let the people from Daze go back." When Bai Kun heard this, he immediately laughed and said, "yes, I''m proud of Tianxue." The snow is rushing in front of him. Bai Kun is laughing and following him. Wei Xi didn''t think that he had not figured out how to deal with Youjia. As a result, Youjia ran to the gate of the tribe and yelled. The reputation of the Juque tribe made Youjia trample on his feet. Even if they explained afterwards, could the surrounding small tribes believe it? In particular, he now has the idea of destroying the Daze tribe. Once this thing is over, the Juque tribe has destroyed the Daze tribe, and the surrounding small tribes are afraid that they will immediately unite to resist the Juque tribe. There are dozens of small tribes around. If all of them are united, the Juque tribe can''t stand it. Wei Xi was still full of headache and wanted to pacify Youjia. Tianxue rushed in here, "father, the Daze people yelled at us at the gate of our tribe. What''s the matter?" Hearing this, Wei Xi had a headache. He rubbed his head and said, "don''t worry about Tianxue." Tianxue immediately frowned when she heard this, "father, this thing can''t really be done by you? How can you do it to pregnant women? Father, this kind of thing can''t be done. Take out the antidote as soon as possible, otherwise the beast God will be angry, and no one can lay hands on the pregnant woman. " Hearing this, Wei Xi quickly explained to Tian Xue, "Tian Xue, my father doesn''t want to do anything to the pregnant woman. He just wants to get people to the Juque tribe. As long as they send the pregnant woman over, my father will naturally detoxify the female. Pairing won''t hurt the female''s life. My father is not so vicious." "Why the female? It is also said that the antidote Aurora grass grows in the extreme north. When did someone from our tribe go to the extreme north The sky snow doubts of ask. "Aurora grass is left by the last priest in the tribe. It''s the treasure of the priest. Don''t worry about this. Father is also working for the tribe. By the way, what about your new partner?" Wei Xi quickly changed the topic. Tian Xue thought of this, quickly grabbed Bai Kun standing on one side, and said with a smile: "father, this is Bai Kun." Bai Kun smiles shyly and nods to Wei Xi. "Father, you shouldn''t do that. You''d better give the aurora grass to the people of daze tribe. Otherwise, the reputation of the whole tribe will be ruined. You didn''t look at the eyes of the surrounding small tribes." Tianxue mentioned the previous thing at this time. "OK, my father will deal with this matter. Don''t worry, Tianxue also knows that she cares about the tribe. She has made progress." Wei Xi said happily and quickly sent Tian Xue away. At this time, Bai Kun finally knew that the aurora grass was on the side of the priest. As he walked, he asked about the layout of the tribe, and soon found out the position of the priest. It''s not so easy to steal Aurora grass. It''s always necessary to create some confusion. Thinking of this, Bai Kun touched Tianxue''s head with a smile, "Tianxue, today is our first day together. I''ll catch the prey myself and give it to you." When Tianxue heard this, she was elated that baikun had her own heart. However, looking at baikun''s thin body, Tianxue was worried, "you should be careful. I''ll wait for you in the tribe." Fortunately, Tianxue didn''t say that baikun''s strength was not good. After all, any male would not be happy to hear this. Bai Kun nodded to show that he would come back soon, and then quickly out of the tribe. After going out to the tribe, Bai Kun went to the three elders to discuss his plan to steal herbal medicine. The two men carefully discussed the feasibility of the matter, and then left. Bai Kun asked Youjia for several people, preferably strangers, and then let them sneak into the Juque tribe. Bai Kun then carried a prey like a goat back to find Tianxue. Then he took out a can of sauce and said to Tianxue with a smile, "Tianxue, this is the sauce I specially made. Today is our happy day. I''m going to bake some meat for the pregnant females of the tribe, so that they can celebrate and bless you." Bai Kun is not a kind man. This Juque tribe has a heart of evil first, and even doesn''t keep the bottom line. Don''t blame him for his ruthlessness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 Tianxue is very happy to barbecue with the sauce given by baikun. This sauce is what Sophie left in daze tribe. The zuimongxiang is not a casual thing. Baikun bet that Tianxue doesn''t know zuimongxiang. Sure enough, Tianxue doesn''t know this. As for baikun, she is willing to ask the females in the tribe to bless her. She is eager for the whole world to declare that baikun already belongs to her. As for why barbecues are given to pregnant women, it''s very simple, because there are too many people in the Juque tribe. If we all give them, we can''t catch so many prey like Bai Kun. Just give them to pregnant women. Bai Kun helps Tian Xue barbecue together. Watching the pregnant women of the Juque tribe eat the barbecue as greedily as Yin Zhu, Bai Kun finds an excuse to leave, and then goes to several warehouses of the Juque tribe with the better people to prevent fire. As for the two guardians in front of the warehouse in the hands of the totem soldiers, they are all taken down, Bai Kun It''s a direct order to kill. To be soft on one''s enemies is to harm oneself. When the pregnant women started to attack one by one, the priests of the Juque tribe also came to check the situation of the pregnant women. As soon as the priest left, Bai Kun slipped into the priest''s cave to look for Aurora grass. There are a lot of things in the house of the Juque tribe. Bai Kun searches quickly, leaving him little time. When the priest sees the pregnant women, he will know that they are drunk, and then he will come back quickly. Fortunately, he arranged the follow-up. At this time, the clansmen who sneaked in have already started burning the warehouse of the Juque tribe. All the things in those warehouses are wealth, especially grain. Bai Kun is deeply distressed that so many things have been wasted. It''s shameful to waste grain anywhere in the orc world, but Bai Kun can''t take these things away. He can only burn them down, which can create chaos. Second, without this wealth, Juque tribe is afraid of the strength of the whole tribe They have to be reduced a lot. It is estimated that even the people of the Juque tribe didn''t expect that baikun would burn these warehouses. After all, it is the orcs who enter the tribe to snatch things instead of burning the whole warehouses. That''s really cutting flesh on other people''s hearts. Even when Youjia knew about baikun''s plan, he hesitated all the time. After all, in anyone''s eyes, he was reluctant to give up such a cruel hand. Finally, baikun convinced Youjia. The priest of the Juque tribe was so angry that he almost killed Tianxue when he knew that more than 20 pregnant women in the tribe had eaten Zui Meng Xiang. Pregnant women are the hope of the tribe. Where did the Zui Meng Xiang come from? After knowing that Bai Kun gave it to her, especially before Bai Kun came from daze tribe, I can''t figure out why. It''s obviously a beautiful plan of daze tribe to revenge on her own tribe. Thinking that the priest almost didn''t vomit blood, she had some Aurora grass, but only one plant was enough to cure two people, and there were too many people poisoned by the tribe, Tianxue is used up of that small bottle of sauce. The priest almost didn''t scold Tianxue bloody at this time. He just wanted to trouble baikun, but Tianxue said that baikun had gone to pee. The priest didn''t yell well at this time. Baikun must have gone to find Aurora grass himself. The priest just wanted to take people back to encircle Bai Kun, but he heard the cry of one side of the people, "fire, fire." The priest turned his head and looked at the fire in the distance. In those directions, there were tribal warehouses, and then there were fires in other warehouses. The priest didn''t understand that they had been calculated. Wei Xi was so anxious that he was organizing people to put out the fire. In addition, he was looking for someone to catch Bai Kun. At the same time, he kept cursing and scolding the people of daze tribe, such as heixingan and so on. More than a dozen warehouses of the Juque tribe were on fire. When the people of the Juque tribe saw the fire, they were all stunned, and then went crazy. The financial affairs were the wealth of the whole Juque tribe, representing the food and clothing of the whole tribe in winter, but now they are gone. The whole tribe is in a mess. The priest is running towards his home. Bai Kun has turned the place where the priest lives upside down, but he still can''t find the aurora grass he wants. Bai Kun is sweating. There is only a container and a table in this room. He has searched all these places, and even can''t find it He made a mess of that simple container, that is, the pile of animal skins in the corner that recorded the development history of the tribe, also called baikun, made a mess, but he still couldn''t find Aurora grass. The priest must have put something as important as Aurora grass beside him, but where would he put it? Bai Kun''s eyes quickly swept over the wall. There are no small holes in this cave. The ground and wall are clear at a glance. Where will the aurora grass be placed? The salt water drops one by one. Bai Kun knows that the time is getting shorter and shorter. The priest is afraid that he will come back soon, but where is it? The aurora grass, the aurora grass, Bai Kun looked at it again and again, his eyes suddenly looked at the big tree at the door of the priest. When he talked with the females of the Juque tribe, he remembered that a female said that the priest''s favorite thing was to sit on the big tree at the door. Thinking of this, Bai Kun jumped out and quickly climbed up the branch.Sure enough, in a bird''s nest at the top of the tree, Bai Kun saw a tiny amount of Aurora grass, and the whole Aurora grass grows on a cold jade. The aurora grass grows in the cold Arctic, and only this jade can make the aurora grass live. I didn''t expect that they would put it on a tree. After seeing the aurora grass, Bai Kun quickly put his things in his arms and walked towards the gate of the tribe. Now, the gate of the tribe in Juque is just like a sea of fire. Fortunately, Bai Kun has an arrangement. When he goes to the corner with the tribe, there is already a flying Orc waiting for him. Bai Kun flies away from the Juque tribe directly. It can be said that everyone''s eyes are attracted by Bai kunfei, and the people of the Juque tribe also send flying orcs to pursue them. At this time, the fire-proof orcs have left the Juque tribe, and then they will use bows and arrows to help stop the flying orcs of the Juque tribe. There are many orcs in the Juque tribe, but they can fly a lot. However, daze tribe''s bows and arrows are locked at the bottom. It''s impossible for them to catch up with baikun. Baikun doesn''t want to get rid of the flying orcs in the Juque tribe. He just needs to stay away from the Juque tribe a little bit. When he gets to the mountains, there are still people from the tribe The people of the Juque tribe. After Bai Kun left a little, he went back to Daze tribe with Aurora grass. Naturally, there were special people behind. Bai Kun returns to Daze tribe with Aurora grass. All the people are relieved. This time, Yin Zhu is saved. Jiuyue and Bai Xi quickly give Yin Zhu the medicine of Aurora grass. In just half a month, Yin Zhu''s whole body has shrunk seriously, and his face is only a little bigger than his palm. It makes everyone feel sad, but his stomach is getting bigger and bigger. Qiao Nuo carefully fed Yin Zhu the decoction, and then everyone sat and waited for Yin Zhu to wake up. However, half an hour after Yin Zhu ate the decoction, the cyan color on her face slowly pushed away, even the strange pattern slowly faded away, and everyone was very happy. However, after all the patterns faded away, another bright white pattern slowly climbed up Yin Zhu''s cheek. "Jiuyue, come and see. What''s the matter?" Jono screamed in horror. And at this time, Yin Zhu seems very uncomfortable, the whole head began to keep sweating. Jiu Yue and Bai Xi are also shocked at this time. They rush to check Yin Zhu''s condition for thousands of times. However, they can''t find out any result. They can only judge that Yin Zhu is poisoned. They have changed from the previous drunken dream to another unknown poison. In the dream of intoxication, Yin Zhu can still sleep quietly, but this unknown poison, Yin Zhu''s whole body seems to be in great pain, his whole face is distorted and sweating constantly. "Jiuyue, what should we do now? Yin Zhu seems to be suffering. " Jono cried, trembling all over. "Patriarch, Jono, this drunken dream incense is a strange poison in ancient times. We only know from our memory that it needs Aurora grass to detoxify, but we have no idea why Aurora grass is useless." Nine Yue and white Xi two very guilty of low head, said he had no way. When Jono heard this, he was in despair. "What do you mean? What do you mean? There''s no way? What can Yin Zhu do?" Looking at Yin Zhu, I''m afraid I can''t make it. Meng Tai looked at Jono, who was about to lose his sense, and sighed deeply, "Jiu Yue Bai Xi, you two should think about it carefully, but if you have a way to save Yin Zhu, you must think of a way." Nine Yue and white Xi two people discussed for a long time, but there is no way, two people pale looking at Meng Tai, and then shook his head. Jono saw that the whole person was going to lose control. "There''s no way. As a tribal priest, you made a mistake. When Yin Zhu was poisoned by the medicine, he said," there''s no way? It''s all you. If it wasn''t for you, Yin Zhu would have been able to hold on for at least half a month. You''ve hurt Yin Zhu. " When Montaigne heard this, his face turned black. "Jono, shut up. Who taught you to talk to the priest like that?" Nine Yue and white Xi two people''s facial expression is pale, even if Qiao Nuo doesn''t say, their heart is also not good. Tengxiao turned around at this time, "I''m going to find the bastards of Juque tribe to do my best." At this time, Bai Kun came out and said, "I have a way to save Yin Zhu." As soon as Bai Kun''s words fell, everyone''s eyes were fixed on him. Even Bai Xi looked at him in surprise. "Bai Kun, what can you do to save Yin Zhu? Say it quickly." Bai Kun at this time a faint smile, "Mammy, you forget our Meizu skills?" When Bai Xi heard this, his whole body was shocked, and then he looked at Bai Kun with tears in his eyes, "child, do you really want to do that?" Bai Kun nodded, "Qiao Nuo Tengxiao, please leave. Tomorrow I will give you a lively Yin Zhu." Qiao Nuo Mengtai still had questions. Bai Xi drove out all the people present at this time. "Let''s all go out and let Bai Kun save Yin Zhu." As for other things, Beth didn''t say much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 Jono is obviously unwilling to leave at this time. He wants to accompany Yin Zhu. "That Bai Kun is cured. Why should he drive me away? If I don''t go, I will accompany Yin Zhu." Jono said stubbornly. When Bai Xi heard this, he said, "do you know how Bai Kun saved Yin Zhu?" "Let''s go. Give it to Bai Kun. I''ll tell you." Don''t look at old lady Beth''s appearance, but she was still strong. Jono was pulled out of the cave by Beth. "How does Bai Kun save Yin Zhu?" Tengxiao is also concerned at this time. "We Meizu have a skill called one life for one life, which is a pair of partners. When one person is injured and the other person is willing, the two people can transfer the other person''s injury by combining. Bai Kun now uses this method. Now you know, do you want to go in?" When Bai Xi heard this, she sighed. If Bai Kun came back with Aurora grass before, and all the people in the tribe were very happy, now she is very sad. "Jono, I hope that after Yin Zhu is rescued, you can let Yin Zhu accompany Bai Kun to finish his last life." When Beth finished, she couldn''t help suffering. This Aurora grass was taken back by Bai Kun. Bai Kun must blame himself. Moreover, Bai Kun has identified Yin Zhu, not because he is willing to die for Yin Zhu, but because of his responsibility. Bai Kun always takes responsibility more seriously than anything. As a partner, if he can save Yin Zhu, then Bai Kun will save Yin Zhu. "I promise, I promise everything." Jono squatted on the ground in agony. A group of people squatting at the entrance of the cave are silent. Mengtai has a headache at this time. There are several pregnant women who are poisoned in the tribe. This Aurora herb can''t detoxify. What should those people do? I hope Yin Zhu will wake up and find a way. Time goes by, but the people at the entrance of the cave feel that every second is suffering. About an hour later, Bai Kun''s black hair became white, and he was getting old. He hobbled out of the cave. Seeing this, Bai Xi held Bai Kun for thousands of years. "How are you, Bai Kun?" "I''m ok, Mammy. Let''s go back. Yin Zhu is OK. It''s estimated that he will be OK later." Bai Kun took a breath and said. "Thank you, Bai Kun. Thank you." Jono looked at him gratefully with red eyes. "You''re welcome. Just treat Yin Zhu well." Bai Kun said first, then stopped for a moment, and then said, "by the way, don''t tell her about me. Yin Zhu is very affectionate. Besides, she only cares about you. I don''t live long. Why should I make her feel bad and let her worry about her? Besides, her body is not good now. If she can''t bear it, it''s not good." "What? Bai Kun, you can''t do that. That''s unfair to you. " Qiao Nuo held his hand tightly at this time. Before, he thought Bai Kun was not good, but now he was very guilty. "Fair, what do you want to do? In case Yin Zhu is not good for this, I will not give up all my previous work. Let''s go back, Mammy." At this time, Bai Kun turned his head and left with Bai Xi. Tengxiao also went to the front of baikun at this time and said solemnly: "thank you baikun, and even if you don''t have a few days to live, you have to support me. I will try to save you." Bai Kun said with a smile, "well, if you are embarrassed to wait for your baby to be born, let them recognize me as a father." "Good." Tengxiao agrees without hesitation. With baikun, he saves Yinzhu and his three cubs. Baikun will agree to any condition he offers. "OK, you take care of Yin Zhu. I''ll go back and have a good rest." Bai Kun waved with a smile and turned to follow Bai Xi. Several people on the scene watched Bai Kun and Bai Kun step by step away, and they felt very sad. Yin Zhu is very important, but one life for another. If you can, who is willing to use this method? Even if everyone knows that Yin Zhu will wake up soon, none of the people present is happy. Jono has already run into the cave at this time. Seeing that Yin Zhu''s face has returned to normal, the whole person is sleeping there sweetly. Jono''s heart is a little comforting. Nine Yue this time later checked Yin Zhu''s body, "Yin Zhu is OK, wait a moment should wake up." Mengtai left after seeing Yinzhu, leaving Jono to take care of Yinzhu. "Tengxiao, follow me." At this time, Meng Tai called Tengxiao away. Mengtai already knows that Bai Kun has made trouble with the Juque tribe. The reason why the Juque tribe has not come to settle accounts with them is that the affairs of their own tribe have not been settled. When they are settled, they will certainly come to settle accounts with daze tribe. Now they are only afraid of preparing for war. "Tengxiao, we are now completely falling out with the people of the Juque tribe. In the next half month or a month, we will fight with the people of the Juque tribe. Our tribe has few people and has walls. We can fight a long-term war, but the most important thing in fighting a long-term war is food and drinking water. I will dig a pool to store water, so that those people will not intercept the river Liu, there is a lot of food stored in the tribe, but the food is prepared for the winter. If you don''t use it as much as possible, I''m afraid it will be difficult for our tribe to have a good winter. You are the most powerful of our tribe. I hope you will try your best to kill your prey and store food as much as possible recently. Can you do that? " Montaigne asked in a calm voice."I can." If he could, Tengxiao would like to have a good fight with the grandson of the Juque tribe. Unfortunately, it''s not done yet, so he still tries to finish the task arranged by the patriarch. In addition to Tengxiao, Mengtai then arranged for the whole clan to start work. As long as they could work, they would prepare food and war weapons. Can an empty handed man compare with a man with a knife and a gun? The whole tribe knows that they are going to fight with the people of the Juque tribe. However, the people of daze tribe are not afraid. They have no counsels, but they have blood. Yin Zhu wakes up and looks at Jono sitting beside him. Yin Zhu can''t help but say, "what''s the matter with Jono? How did you become like this when I woke up from sleep? " Jono saw Yin Zhu wake up excited, "Yin Zhu, you finally wake up, do you know you''ve been sleeping for half a month, you don''t know, how scared I am, I''m afraid you can''t wake up." Jono holds the man in his arms and leans his head on Yin Zhu''s shoulder. Yin Zhu feels wet on his neck. Don''t cry, Jono. Don''t you think I''m awake? You see, I''m not good. " Yin Zhu raised his head and helped Qiao Nuo wipe away his tears. "Look at you. You''re a man with tears. You''re laughed to death when you say it." Yin Zhu said half jokingly. "By the way, I''m in a daze. Why did I sleep for half a month?" Yin Zhu asked vaguely. "You are poisoned by the barbecue of Daisy''s family. Sophie is cruel. She left a sauce with poison for Daisy''s family. As long as it is put on the barbecue, it will give out a special smell that pregnant women can smell. Moreover, it is aimed at pregnant women. Normal people will have nothing to eat, and then you will be poisoned." When it comes to Yin Zhu''s poisoning, Jono still feels afraid. Who would have thought Sophie would use such a strange trick? When Jono said that, Yin Zhu finally remembered what happened before she was in a coma. She didn''t have the heart of vigilance. She was full of thinking about eating at that time. It''s really pig brain. "It''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself. It''s Sophie. They are too cunning. You see, I''m not OK now. It''s OK." Seeing that Jono''s face is not good, Yin Zhu can''t help comforting Jono. Yin Zhu is fine, but what about Bai Kun? Thinking of this, Qiao Nuo doesn''t know if he can say something about Bai Kun. He says he''s worried about Yin Zhu''s remorse. If he doesn''t know that he can''t get through this, Bai Kun can''t even die for Yin Zhu. Can he take Yin Zhu''s heart selfishly and let Bai Kun die quietly? "Jono, do you have something on your mind? I think you are in a bad mood. You can tell me about it." Seeing that Jono is very tangled, Yin Zhu knows that Jono has something on his mind. "No, you have a good rest. I knew you were going to wake up. I stewed the yam bone soup for you. You should have some first." Qiao Nuo didn''t know how to tell Yin Zhu, so he directly changed the topic. Yin Zhu frowned at this time, and then asked suspiciously, "how do I feel that Jono seems to be hiding something from me?" Beina sighed deeply at this time. Yin Zhu was in a coma. She knew everything, but she couldn''t say a word at that time. "Bena, do you know something?" Hearing Beina sigh, Yin Zhu asks anxiously. Bena nodded. "I know it, but I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to tell you, so I''m struggling." Yin Zhu''s face froze when he heard this, "Bena, how can you even be like this? Can you keep it from me like this? I''m not afraid that I''ll find out later. I''ll feel even worse. After all, there''s no fire in the paper. We''ll meet one day sooner or later. " "Well, Bena, just tell me." Even Bena thinks it''s hard to say? What is it? Blame oneself greedy, this fell asleep half a month, a lot of things do not know, headache. "Well, you''d better ask Jono." Bena thought about it and refused. Qiao Nuo is the best person to deal with this kind of thing. Moreover, even if you want to tell Yin Zhu, it''s not when Yin Zhu just wakes up. At least it will take a few days until Yin Zhu is a little better. "Good." One by two, and listen to Beina''s tone, this matter should not be a good thing for her, but the more it is, the more she wants to know, but Yin Zhu also knows that the reason why they want to keep it from her is for her good. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 After eating and resting, Yin Zhu grabbed Jono''s hand and said, "Jono, don''t you have anything to tell me?" "Say what?" Jono asked. "Jono, you forget, I''m in a coma, but Bena is sober. Bena just can''t speak because of my coma. In fact, I know what happens. I just want you to tell me personally. Jono, we''re going to live a lifetime. No matter it''s good or bad, I don''t want you to keep it from me. I don''t want you to bear bad things alone A partner should be two people and go on together. " Yin Zhu buried his head in Jono''s arms. When Jono heard this, he was stunned and then laughed bitterly, "it''s my fault. I just don''t know how to talk to you." "In fact, I am also very entangled, because Bai Kun said that this matter can''t be told to you, but I feel sorry for Bai Kun. Now that you know it, I''ll take you to see Bai Kun." Qiao Nuo doesn''t have any jealousy towards Bai Kun. Let''s not say whether Bai Kun can be saved or not. Even if he can be saved later, he will only be grateful to Bai Kun for saving Yin Zhu. He just felt guilty before and didn''t tell Yin Zhu about it. Now that Yin Zhu knows about it, his burden can be put down. Bai Kun? What does this matter have to do with Bai Kun? How can Bai Kun be related to his own affairs? I''m curious. "Yin Zhu, do you think this is good? In two days, you will hold a companion ceremony with Bai Kun. You can''t let Bai Kun leave like this." At this time, Qiao Nuo was determined to give Bai Kun a place. Bai Kun? Partner ceremony? Yin Zhu had a bad feeling in his heart at this time. Beina said quietly at this time: "I also think you should give someone a place. After all, they don''t even want their life for you. Many people can say that I can''t even have their own life for you. In fact, not every male can do it." You don''t want to die for yourself? Looking at this short half month, a lot of things happened. "Jono, tell me what''s going on. What''s the matter with baikun?" Originally, Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo came out of the cave gate to see Bai Kun. When Jono heard this, he felt a thump in his heart. Didn''t Yin Zhu know that he cheated him? "Yin Zhu?" Jono looks at Yin Zhu with a bitter face. "Go ahead." Yin Zhu sat down with a big stone and looked at Jono with a serious face. What can Jono do? He can only tell the story from beginning to end. "You said that Bai Kun, in order to save me, exchanged his own life for mine? It''s not right. What''s the relationship between me and him? How can he? Why would he do that? " Recently, Bai Kun has been wandering in front of her, which seems to have a little bit of that meaning. But she has never taken him seriously. Now, this man not only has a real relationship with her, but also has a more important thing because he is dying. It''s false to say that he doesn''t shake in his heart. Now that all that has been said, there is nothing to say about the conditions of tribal marriage. When Yin Zhu heard that he had become the object of the marriage, he was so angry that he could not let Qiao Nuo be the master of the affair. He didn''t tell her when he came back from the marriage. No wonder Bai Kun had been courting her all the time before. She also wondered that it was because people treated her as the object directly, so she was so kind to her. "Jono, you can do it. You''re great." Yin Zhu wants to knock Qiao Nuo hard. She is gasping for breath. Qiao Nuo was worried when he saw this. "Don''t be angry, Yin Zhu. If you get angry, it''s not worth it. At that time, I didn''t think that you would accept him anyway. I said that I couldn''t force you, so I didn''t want to tell you that I was wrong. You can beat me or scold me, Yin Zhu. Don''t be angry." When Yin Zhu heard this, he tried to calm down his anger. Now he''s very angry. So the most important thing is to find a way to cure Bai Kun. As for the relationship with Bai Kun, he can let go first, and he must save Bai Kun. If his life is replaced by another person''s life, Yin Zhu will not be at ease even if he lives. "Now I''m still standing there to do something. If you don''t give me some delicious food to see Bai Kun." Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo who is standing there and blames himself. He doesn''t say it. Qiao Nuo saw that Yin Zhu didn''t regenerate his own spirit, and he quickly laughed. Then he hurriedly took things according to Yin Zhu''s words. Although on the way here, Qiao Nuo said that Bai Kun''s face was a lot older because of his black hair turning white. It''s totally different to imagine and see. At that moment, Yin Zhu was shocked when he saw Bai Kun''s face. "Bena, do you have any way to save Bai Kun?" Yin Zhu asked Beina in his heart. After all, Beina was very puzzled. She wanted to find a way. behna heard this and shook his head in a very guilty way. "Yin Zhu, I''m sorry, I can''t help it, but I can''t help it, but I could use the aurora grass to detoxify. But the white dream brought back from the great tribal tribe with the cold jade for many years, and absorbed the moonlight essence, which has turned into the cold moon, the grass of the aurora. He has solved your poison and has created the poison of the heart, the cold moon, the grass of the aurora. It''s not that poison can''t be detoxified. However, only the earthvein fire flower on the other side of the holy mountain can be detoxified. But the immortal has collapsed. Where can we find that thing, so I''m sorry. Even if there are things in other places, Bai Kun can''t afford to wait. "Hearing this, Yin Zhu is silent. She feels very sad in her heart. Even Beina can''t help it. What should she do? Can she watch Bai Kun die? "Bai Kun, I''ve come to see you." The rest of Yin Zhu didn''t know what to say, gratitude or guilt? When Bai Kun heard Yin Zhu''s words, he gave a wry smile and quickly took a piece of animal skin to cover his face. "What are you doing here? What are you looking at? It''s so ugly." "You''re not ugly. You''re the best looking tribe." What Yin Zhu said is true. "That was before. Now it''s ugly. You''d better not look at it. I''m ok. You can go back and have a good rest." Bai Kun is covered with quilt. His voice sounds very lost and not very happy. Think about Yin Zhu''s favorite is Meinan. In the past, he was able to hold his own face. Now he is as old as old tree bark. He doesn''t want to be seen by Yin Zhu in such an ugly way. Yin Zhu saw that he sat down directly at the head of Bai Kun''s bed, and then he reached out and gently pulled the hide on Bai Kun''s head. "Bai Kun, let me see you. Are you comfortable covered like this?" At this time, Bai Kun stubbornly said: "don''t be ugly, you go out." "If you don''t open it, I''ll do it myself, or if you want to talk to me and you''re not afraid of me falling down." Yin Zhu is a direct threat. The most important thing for them is her body. At this time, Qiao Nuo has gently put down the things in his hand, turned and walked out, leaving the space for Bai Kun and Yin Zhu. When Bai Kun heard this, he was so angry that his teeth itched, "Yin Zhu, you are so powerful. You threaten me with your own body, right?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he said helplessly: "I didn''t want to threaten you, but you always want me to see you. Besides, you don''t want me to see you now. When you die, I always want to see you. Or you want me to feel guilty all my life. You know that my mind is very small. Once I keep a thing in mind, I will be very depressed, and then I will not concentrate when I am in a bad mood, It''s easy to have an accident if you don''t pay attention, and then You can imagine When Bai Kun heard this, he could not help grinding his teeth again and again. How could Yin Zhu be smart at this time? He used it to threaten him. "Yin Zhu, you threaten me with your own health. Are you worthy of those who care about you?" Bai Kun was so angry that he directly opened the hide on his head and roared at Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looked at the face in front of him in a daze. Then he stretched out his fingers and stroked, "why do you want to save me? Is it worth it?" Bai Kun was stunned when he heard this, and then said: "it''s worth it. Why not? You can say that it''s the hidden patriarch of this tribe. I died because I saved you. In the future, if there''s anything wrong with our family, you''ll tolerate them and sacrifice me to win so many benefits. What''s not worth it? I think it''s worth it, so don''t worry about it If you feel guilty, you can give more to Meizu people, just like that. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to find something to knock Bai Kun''s head open. What was obviously very sad was abruptly said by him as an interest transaction, but to be honest, because Yin Zhu''s miserable heart was better. "Fart, why should I give them what you sacrifice? I''ll give you a big funeral later, and then I''ll give you the title of niucha. No good will be given to Meizu. Hum, they won''t fight for what they want. You''d better use what you sacrifice." Yin Zhu can''t help but raise the bar. Bai Kun almost didn''t choke when he heard this. He''s not dead yet. Isn''t it too early to talk about this? However, the original sad atmosphere has been dissipated a lot. "Bai Kun, do you love me?" Yin Zhu suddenly asked. Bai Kun was silent for a while when he heard this. Do you love him? He appreciates Yin Zhu, but it''s more about responsibility. But it doesn''t matter whether he loves or not. Even if he doesn''t love now, he will love him sooner or later. Anyway, once he decides, he will try his best, so it''s not a problem whether he loves or not. So Bai Kun simply nodded. "Let''s have a chaperone ceremony in two days." Yin Zhu said quietly. It''s not that Yin Zhu wants to be married. It''s just that Bai Kun has done so much for herself, and Bai Kun still loves herself. She can only repay herself. She always wants Bai Kun to live well and happily in her last days. Bai Kun never thought that Yin Zhu would come to such a turning point. He asked, "why? You don''t have to Anyway, if he is, why should he have a place. "That''s it. What else do you want to eat? I''ll cook it for you. " Yin Zhu said softly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu sitting in front of him, gently holding the barbecue and preparing to feed him. He suddenly feels a little embarrassed. Yin Zhu suddenly becomes so gentle and virtuous. He is really not used to it. "I don''t need you to take care of that Yin Zhu. The most important thing for you now is to take care of yourself." Yin Zhu is a man of love and righteousness, which Bai Kun knew from the beginning, but he really didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would agree to marry himself. Although he was confident that he could win Yin Zhu before, he really didn''t expect that he would be so fast. "I''m in good health. Besides, I''m pregnant and I''m not disabled. It''s nothing to do with this. Besides, pregnant people also need more activities, so that they can have a smooth delivery in the future." Yin Zhu cut the barbecue in his hand into small pieces and handed it to Bai Kun''s mouth with chopsticks. "Come and have a taste. It''s delicious." Bai Kun looks at the meat delivered to his mouth, and Mumu opens his mouth and swallows it. Well, he has completed the companion ceremony with Yin Zhu, and then moved to Yin Zhu''s cave to live with him. These days, Yin Zhu has been around him for almost 24 hours, which can be said to be a good decathlon wife. It''s just that Yin Zhu baikun is really not used to it, and Yin Zhu is very careful Yes, it''s like atonement. "Yin Zhu, in fact, you don''t have to be like this. It''s very hard for me to be like you. I''m willing to save you. If I want you to carry such a heavy burden, I''ll feel guilty." Everyone can see Yinzhu''s busy work every day. At the beginning, Bai Kun felt that Yinzhu was in a bad mood. It''s been several days since she ordered it. If Yinzhu is so busy, he will never be able to bear it. When Yin Zhu heard this, she still had a meal with her plate in her hand, and then put down the things in her hand. In fact, she didn''t know what she was doing. Even her chaperone ceremony with Bai Kun was a dull one. She felt very sad. Especially when she saw Bai Kun''s old face, she just wanted to do something for Bai Kun She''ll have a little more peace in her heart. "Bai Kun, how could you have been willing to save me? Why are you so stubborn? And what do you like about me? I don''t know where I''m worth your liking. " Yin Zhu murmured. Yin Zhu doesn''t think she is very good. On the contrary, she thinks she has many problems. She likes to sleep in, and she is not very smart. Sometimes she is confused. What do you think is worth a good man like Bai Kun to love? It''s a real life. Yin Zhu wants to say that it''s too heavy for her to bear. Bai Kun sighed when he saw that Yin Zhu''s eyebrows were all wrinkled. He stretched out his finger to smooth her eyebrows. "Silly girl, don''t do that. I don''t like to see you unhappy." "Why? Because you are so kind and lovely, I am attracted to you anyway. " Bai Kun said with a smile, but he didn''t lie. He lived so many thoughts. Yin Zhu was the only female that he wanted to pay attention to. Although it was to dig out the secrets of Yin Zhu, he was attracted by Yin Zhu in the end. What''s more, Yin Zhu''s kindness, a kind and kind tribal leader, will bring happiness to the tribal people. "Baikun, don''t you die, OK? I just want to think that you will die, and I feel very sad." Yin Zhu suddenly said, his eyes red. When Bai Kun heard this, he laughed bitterly. If he could, he didn''t want to. As for saving Yin Zhu, he didn''t regret it. Even if he chose him again now, he would still do that. Whether it was for the benefit of the tribe or as a partner, he would do that. "Don''t cry. If you cry again, the baby in your stomach will be as sad as you. What will you do if you give birth to a crying bag in the future?" Bai Kun rubbed Yin Zhu''s head with a smile. "Go out with me." Bai Kun doesn''t want to face the eyes of Yin Zhuhong all day long, so he changes the topic and takes Yin Zhu out for a walk. Besides, he also wants to take advantage of the fact that he can see more of his tribe now. "Good." Yin Zhu carefully picked up Bai Kun, who in turn helped Yin Zhu, "I can take care of you, you see." Bai Kun''s body is just a little weak, but nothing will affect his walking. Two people slowly went out, Jono watched from a distance, could not help talking, Yin Zhu this appearance he is also very worried, see Yin Zhu now the whole person pours on Bai Kun, Jono can''t help but some jealousy, if he can, how can he wish that for Yin Zhu to die is his own good, so he won''t be so suffering now. Tengxiao also has this idea, but he also knows that now he is not qualified to say anything superfluous. Now the best way is to hunt hard and save more food for the tribe. Now it is impossible to make bacon by only one machine. Therefore, montay has chosen some females who are absolutely trustworthy to do it. People in the tribe know about baikun, because many people in the tribe come to see baikun, and they say that baikun is a good male, worthy of Yin Zhu. As soon as the two go out, the people of the tribe give way to them. Bai Kun looks at the thriving tribe and can''t help but raise a faint smile on his face. "Yin Zhu, if the Juque tribe attacks our tribe, how should we defend it?" Standing on the high wall, Bai Kun looked at the land outside the tribe and asked.For the war between daze tribe and Juque tribe, everyone knows that daze tribe is too small and can only defend passively. For defense, daze tribe people still have confidence, but it''s not enough. Baikun doesn''t want the tribe to defend like this. Even if the tribe defends, it has to bite a big piece of meat from Juque tribe, so he can be at ease even if he leaves. "You don''t have to worry. This time, the Juque tribe will be defeated." This time she was calculated, Yin Zhu was angry. Originally, she was the most unpromising, and she didn''t like to do anything. But this time, the Juque tribe even calculated that she was a pregnant woman, and she had several pregnant women in the tribe. It''s unforgivable. She has asked people from the tribe to take a message to the dark city. There are few people from daze tribe, but there is the whole dark city behind her. Jono is right. No matter whether she wants to bear such a heavy responsibility or not, she has already been involved in Beina, so she will have to bear it. Moreover, the identification system of her body is too evil. Once the people outside are allowed to accept her I know that those who are red eyed because of their interests will not let her go. There is no certain power to protect themselves. So the best way is to expand. What can expand faster than war. As long as the Juque tribe dares to launch a war, Yin Zhu will discuss with the people in the dark city. Daze tribe is involved in the main strength of the Juque tribe, and the dark city will directly destroy the Juque tribe. This time the poisoning almost died, Bai Kun with one of his own life for Yin Zhu''s life, also let Yin Zhu''s temperament began to change. Seeing that Bai Kun is worried, Yin Zhu simply tells the relationship between the city of darkness and himself. Bai Kun is already his partner, a person who can save himself with his life. What else is not trustworthy. At this time, I learned that Yin Zhu was actually the descendant of the goddess of the ancient times. He chose the right one and gave the tribe the best choice. Bai Kun''s head has turned up desperately at this time. He is dying. He has to plan for his partner''s future affairs. Qiao Nuo is honest and kind-hearted. He doesn''t have enough heart and mind. Tengxiao doesn''t have enough personality besides his high strength. It''s up to him to deal with these intrigues. What''s more, we need to think about the city of darkness. Even if there are people who died in ancient times, who knows if they will have other ideas for 5000 years. Of course, no one knows whether other people calculated Yin Zhu or not. We can only say that for now, the city of darkness will still help Yin Zhu. That''s OK Take advantage of it, but tell Yin Zhu not to trust people in the dark city. Bai Kun thinks that he has a lot of things to plan. He will go back to discuss with Qiao Nuo. He doesn''t have much time left, so he always has to arrange these things. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that in such a short time, Bai Kun has already thought about so many things, and he has to help him arrange in the future. The whole tribe knows that there is always a battle to be fought between daze tribe and Juque tribe, so adults and children, male and female, all try their best to do something for the tribe. Even the building of the house is put down for the time being. As for Daisy''s family, although we all know that this is not their fault, they still have nothing to do with giving birth to a daughter like Sophie That''s their fault. Although they are not expelled from the tribe now, they are almost excluded from the whole tribe. Montaigne didn''t punish them very much, but he didn''t punish them in silence, but the hidden exclusion was the most painful. Turning around, on the other side, when Sophie and Yan Hui fled, they complained about each other because of Yan Hui''s injury. Yan Hui left Sophie''s stomach behind and ran away. In order to chase Yan Hui, the people of daze tribe didn''t care about Sophie. Sophie wanted to rush back to Juque tribe. However, as a female, she never lived in the jungle Once I was left in a strange forest, how could I find my way back. Sophie ran around in a strange forest because she was chased by wild animals and finally jumped into the fast river. However, she was lucky. She dashed to the Bank of the river downstream in a coma and was rescued by a passing Caravan and led out of the Luoyue mountains. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Yin Zhu looked at Bai Kun, who was sitting in front of him seriously planning the future of the tribe. He could not help but began to nag, "you can''t have a good rest. Don''t let me worry about it." From that day she explained her origin to Bai Kun, this guy was as excited as beating chicken blood, and then began to worry about her future affairs. Although she said that she was very grateful to Bai Kun for taking himself in mind and planning for herself, Bai Kun''s health was not good. If he worked hard in this way, he was afraid that it would accelerate his death. Jiu Yue said that Bai Kun had only one left It''s been a month. It was Bai Xi and Qiao Nuo who advised Bai Kun to have a good rest, but Bai Kun didn''t want to stop at all. He said that she would plan more for Yin Zhu when she was still alive, so that Yin Zhu would not be fooled. "Don''t worry, I just use my brain to do any physical work." Bai Kun said he was very good. When Yin Zhu saw this, he sat down beside Bai Kun. Bai Kun had been like this for two or three days. Even if Yin Zhu threatened Bai Kun with his own body, Bai Kun would stop for a few minutes at most. Then he began to plan the development of the tribe every minute, and analyzed the relationship between Yin Zhu, Beina and those people. It''s a pity that the war in ancient times left too little information. It can be said that many people basically don''t understand how the Holocaust in ancient times came about. What can be used now is the information from Yin Zhu. There should be something on the other side of the orc city. For example, Tengxiao said that the orc city has half totem. Unfortunately, when he was the staff of the orc king, he didn''t know about these things. Now it''s difficult for him to go to the orc city to find out something. "You don''t have to use your head, do you?" Seeing this kind of Bai Kun, Yin Zhu is really anxious and angry, but Bai Kun means that his fate is doomed anyway. What can we do now if we can''t do as much as possible? "Don''t be angry. Didn''t you say that as long as I''m happy, you will support me in everything I do? Now I''m happy, Yin Zhu. " Bai Kun rubbed Yin Zhu''s head with a smile. "I''ll promise you this when I''ve got water in my head." Yin Zhu said angrily, knowing that she could not stop Bai Kun, she could only take care of him as much as possible and make more delicious food. Tengxiao has been hunting hard these days. Of course, he has sent some good things to Yin Zhu and Bai Kun for the first time. They are probably influenced by Bai Kun''s idea that they should do their part for Yin Zhu when they die. This guy is also crazy. He even makes breakfast and lunch early so that Yin Zhu and Bai Kun can have something to eat after they have a good rest. Yin Zhu was embarrassed that this guy had to make food for himself while hunting, but Tengxiao''s temperament was not good enough. Anyway, he didn''t have to work so hard to persuade him. Yin Zhu wanted to say that all the males he provoked were so strong that he didn''t listen to the advice. It was a headache. Jono is also very busy these days. He is responsible for the overall management of the tribe. Of course, he takes out as much as possible to accompany Yin Zhu and Bai Kun. Yin Zhu was worried that the meeting between the two men would be very embarrassing, but he didn''t expect that the two men had their own tacit understanding, so she didn''t have to worry about it at all. This model of harmonious coexistence also let Yin Zhu, who had been worried, put his heart down. The last thing she would do is to deal with such a messy triangular relationship. Now it''s best for them not to let her worry. On the other side, the dark city also received the news from Yin Zhu. Now the whole dark city has been unified. With so much salt Leihe brought back, he can also make bacon. He wants to be a good commander. One is the group of people with high strength who can hold down his subordinates, and the other is to take his subordinates to eat meat. After all, if he even wants to eat meat, he has to ask I''m not sure who will follow you. Orcs are powerful. Hunting is a small problem for them. Although there are not many prey near the dark city, they can''t stand it. They can make pickled meat and take it back to eat. When Leihe knew that Yin Zhu was being calculated, he was so angry that his long and narrow Phoenix eyes gave out cold light. He held it in his hand and could not bear to be wronged. He was bullied by others and almost died. How can he stand up to his conscience if he didn''t make good calculations. Leihe wants to go to Daze tribe. Morrison also says that she wants to go with him. She can be regarded as Yin Zhu''s number one guard, especially when the master is injured. Reih and Morrison took one third of the battle power of the dark city and walked towards daze tribe. The rest of them stayed in the dark city and prepared some food. This year, people in the dark city will not have to starve. The angry Leihe and Morrison discuss that they are going to attack the Juque tribe. Anyway, the Juque tribe will fight against daze tribe sooner or later. It''s better to consume their fighting power. Moreover, their tribe has brought a lot of people from the south city out. These guys all want to vent their anger now. This time is just right Let those guys let out the fire. Morrison has no objection to this. On the contrary, he is more cold-blooded than Leihe. What he cares about is Yin Zhu''s life and death. As for other orcs, he doesn''t care at all. It''s natural for a small tribe to dare to calculate Yin Zhu.One third of the people in the dark city set out to fight, and there are more than 500 people. Such a large group of people scared some tribes along the way. You should know that these orcs are extremely fierce, one can fight five to ten orcs. So many orcs, some small and medium-sized tribes can be destroyed. Can the people around them not be afraid? Leihe and his party did not hide their travel. The world hated many orcs, but such a large team was charming and dared to provoke them. When the group first arrived outside the Luoyue mountains, the tribes of the Luoyue mountains received news. Of course, they were more frightened. The life of the people in the Luoyue mountains was not very good. Why did the orcs go to such a barren place to rob things? Is it not enough to bully them? All the small tribes are worried, and even several small tribes have been united. However, what everyone didn''t expect is that such a large group of orcs rushed directly into the Juque tribe. Did the orcs go to the Juque tribe? For a moment, the Juque tribe was in chaos. They went everywhere to ask for help. Unfortunately, by the time the surrounding United tribes arrived, the Juque tribe had been looted. Wei Xi and several elders of the Juque tribe sat on the ground crying like children. Leihe is very clear that their strength is high, but after all, the number of people is too different, so it is better to rob and run. There were more than a dozen warehouses in the Juque tribe before, but they were set on fire by daze tribe. Now it''s hard to take out the old objects stored in the dark for the disaster years. Who would have thought that the people of the dark city came and swept by. Now the Juque tribe is really a pauper. There are nearly 10000 people in this tribe, and they have nothing to buy How to raise them is a big problem, just the food ration of the tribe''s cubs. Of course, the reason why Wei Xi cried so miserably is that the people in the dark city not only robbed food and materials, but also robbed females and cubs. More than 100 immature cubs were robbed, and more than 300 females were robbed. It can be said that those half orcs could not leave empty handed. There are a lot of people in the Juque tribe, but they can''t stand this kind of robbery. The total number of the whole tribe is about 9000, and the female accounts for 25%. Now one tenth of them have been robbed. With the cubs, Wei Xi really cried. The people in this league see that the Juque tribe is so miserable. What else can they say? They can only rush back to their tribe and defend well. The captured females naturally belong to the city of darkness. What they lack most in the city of darkness is females. It''s not a question whether females are willing to live with them or not. Anyway, females can''t live alone without males unless they want to. Of course, there are fierce females who will directly seek death, but after all, there are not many. It''s better to live on their own. As for the captured cubs, this is just what Leihe does when he has nothing to do. They don''t want such Orc cubs in the dark city, but the Daze tribe needs them. Leihe wants people to rob all the little children who are not very sensible. These cubs are sent to Daze tribe, and daze tribe will raise them well. Who knows who their parents are, and still remember that they are daze tribe The fallen people are the strongest guardians of daze tribe more than ten years later. Because of the special characteristics of the orcs, and the things done by Leihe''s group in the Juque tribe, Leihe and his people first went to settle in the wanhuo mountains behind the Daze tribe, and then sneaked to the Daze tribe at night with several commanders of Morrison. Yin Zhu, Meng Tai and others know that after Lei he came to loot the Juque tribe, especially when they saw the more than 100 cubs, their eyes were pumping. Only Lei he can do it. Meng Tai likes the cubs, which is the pillar of daze tribe in the future. Montaigne quickly arranged for someone to take over the cubs and appease them. When Leihe arrived at the tribe, the first thing he did was to go straight to Yinzhu''s residence. When he saw that Yinzhu had lost a whole circle, he gritted his teeth with hatred. "I knew that the Juque tribe couldn''t be so cheap, so we should grab more people." "Yin Zhu, why are you so thin? Have a good meal." When he saw Yin Zhu, he was so fat that he was lucky. Now he is so thin that it hurts to see him. "I''ll be fine, RAH. You''ve been working hard all the way." Yin Zhu is very grateful to Lei he. They don''t want to help themselves. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 Reich couldn''t help laughing shyly when he heard this. "I''m glad I can help you." As for Morrison''s saying that Yin Zhu will be the salvation of orcs in the future, Leihe doesn''t think about it at all. He just thinks about Yin Zhu. "But Yin Zhu, how can I find that you don''t seem very happy?" Reich asked, frowning. Yin Zhu heard this light smile, but the smile is full of bitterness, worse than not smile, see Leihe heart tangled unceasingly, at the same time, the heart also put Jono to blame, this is a partner of how to make Yin Zhu sad, don''t know coax Yin Zhu let her happy? It''s useless that he can''t even coax his partner. Moreover, Yin Zhu''s stomach is so big. No matter how hard things are, they should not be put in front of Yin Zhu. It''s a headache for Yin Zhu. Although the females he likes have vast powers and extraordinary skills, they are all females. Females just need to be protected. "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about me. Introduce me to you." Yin Zhu pursed his lips. At this time, Yin Zhu pulled Bai Kun, who was standing on the side of the cave, and said with a smile, "Lei he, this is my other partner, Bai Kun." "Bai Kun, this is my friend Leihe." Since Yin Zhu has been with Bai Kun, he will let everyone around him know that he is there. Leihe was stunned when he heard this. He really didn''t expect that Yinzhu would have a partner again. Of course, it''s normal for Yinzhu to have several partners. Besides, it''s normal for someone to like Yinzhu because he is so excellent. It''s just that Bai Kun doesn''t have many Shouyuan. How can Yinzhu marry such a person? "Yin Zhu, he..." Leihe frowns at baikun. Is it because of baikun that Yinzhu is depressed? Morrison frowned at this time. At first glance, Bai Kun was not a normal old man, but a secret method that Shouyuan should use. Shouyuan was close, and he was the one who was about to die. "It''s to save me that Bai Kun has become like this. He has about twenty days to live." When it comes to Bai Kun''s problem, Yin Zhu tries not to cry. Bai Kun says that his death is worth it. At least he thinks it''s worth it, so don''t cry. "Can''t you save him?" Leihe doesn''t want Yinzhu to be so strong, which makes him feel bad. If he can, he really wants to feel bad for her. Later, several people also know why Bai Kun became like this. This time, Lei he resented the Juque tribe even more. Fortunately, Bai Kun saved Yin Zhu. Otherwise, what would Yin Zhu do? For this, Leihe is grateful, even if the other party is Yin Zhu''s partner, it is right to save Yin Zhu, but he is still grateful. Morrison looked at the presence of a few people grimace, can not help saying, "in fact, let him live is not no way." "What can I do?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help looking at Morrison. Morrison is the guardian descendant of the beast God. Maybe he can know something. "Have you forgotten the blue frost?" Morrison couldn''t help proposing. The high priest of lanshuang dark city, the maid of Beina, had lived for thousands of years before. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu asked, "what can I do?" Morrison shook his head at this time and said, "I can offer you a way, but it''s not a good way, so you have to think clearly that sometimes you are happier when you die than when you are alive." Yin Zhu was silent when she heard this. She thought that when she saw LAN Shuang, she was not a ghost, but a model of Yin Zhu''s car. If Bai Kun was like that, could she accept it? What''s more, the price should be more than that. After all, when LAN Shuang saw her, she chose to die. She should live a very painful life. When Bai Kun heard this, he thought about it for a moment. Of course, a person wants to live. But Morrison said that living obviously has to pay a certain price, and he wanted to ask what the price is? "I can ask, if I want to live, what price do I want to pay?" Bai Kun asked in silence. When Morrison heard this, he simply replied, "this thing is also very simple, that is to use your spirit to light up the totem of your tribe, and let you become the soul of the totem. Of course, once you do this, you can only be the soul of the totem in this life and the next life, and there is no possibility of being a human being any more. If the totem is destroyed, you will disappear and no longer exist." "That''s it?" Bai Kun asked suspiciously. "After you become the soul of the totem, you can''t leave the 100 meter radius of the totem all your life. You can only walk in that small place all your life. Moreover, you can''t become a human all the time, because even if you have no soul, your body is still there, it can only be regarded as general Yin and Yang, so you will become a skeleton in the daytime, and you will become a human in the evening In addition, every time the totem fire is ignited in the tribal sacrifice, your soul will be burned. The pain can be said to be intolerable, but it''s not bad. Every time you burn it, you can clean some dirt in your soul and improve your soul power. In this way, you can consider taking a test "Worry." Morrison didn''t hide anything and said everything he knew.When Yin Zhu heard this, he went to communicate with Beina. "Bena, have you ever heard of the way Morrison said?" Yin Zhu asked in a hurry. Beina sighed at this time, and then said: "Yin Zhu, this is really a method, but this method was used to punish those who betrayed the beast God. This is the most severe punishment, even the spirit will not let go, and the most terrible thing, once unable to bear the burning of the totem fire, even the soul will be burned by the totem fire, of course, the spirit of the past You will get a little promotion. However, Yin Zhu, the burning is fierce every time. It''s not consistent. It can be said that sooner or later, it will go up in smoke. It''s better to die than to live. Yin Zhu, you must persuade Bai Kun that you can''t choose this way. If you go, you will die. It''s better to let him go Bena said that she couldn''t help crying. What''s the trick? It''s just punishment or divine punishment. Yin Zhu grasped Bai Kun''s arm as soon as he understood the matter. "Bai Kun, we don''t choose this. It''s not a way to survive. It''s a divine punishment. It''s the most vicious way to punish people in ancient times." After hearing Yin Zhu''s words, Morrison did not explain, but nodded with a smile, "yes, this is divine punishment, including US orcs, who are also punished by God, and will never be free." At this time, Bai Kun did not directly answer Yin Zhu''s words, but was meditating. He really wanted to think about this. Is he willing to live in pain or die in this way, but die in this way? He is not reconciled. He still has a lot of ambitions to achieve, and there is Yin Zhu. He can''t see through the secrets of Yin Zhu now, but does Bai Kun think that Yin Zhu is just a descendant of the goddess to save the world? He has so much to do that he doesn''t want to die. Yin Zhu originally wanted to say something, but was stopped by Qiao Nuo on one side, "Yin Zhu, let Bai Kun think about it." No one has the right to make a decision for Bai Kun, so it''s up to him. What Yin Zhu didn''t expect was that Bai Kun thought about it for a while and said directly, "Yin Zhu, I want to live." When Yin Zhu heard this, her tears fell down. She grabbed Bai Kun''s hand and said, "but I can''t watch you live in such pain. I''ll run away." Bai Kun said with a smile, "but I want to protect you and daze tribe. You should believe me. With strong willpower, I will hold on and will never be defeated. I want to protect you and daze tribe. Besides, when my spirit is strong, I want to protect you." Moreover, Bai Kun did not say that what they used to enslave wild animals was the power of their own spirits. Once their spirits were powerful, they could enslave wild animals and still walk around, which would not affect them. Yin Zhu just shook his head when he heard this. When Bai Kun heard this, he stretched out his finger and wiped away Yin Zhu''s tears. "I always feel that you are very strong, Yin Zhu. Moreover, you don''t want me to disappear like this. You can see me every day. At least I hope to see you every day. You are the hope. You know, no matter how difficult things are, you can survive. What you are afraid of most is that There is no hope. " Bai Kun''s appearance has obviously made a decision and will not be changed. Yin Zhu feels extremely contradictory. She hopes that Bai Kun will live, but she is afraid of the price that Bai Kun will pay. She has never experienced the feeling that life is worse than death. However, seeing that the powerful LAN Shuang can''t hold on to it in the end, she would rather die than die to know that this is not the pain of words, and Bai Kun''s strength is far from that of LAN Shuang Too far, can let a strong person''s will destroy, may say that is how painful. Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo with hopeful eyes at this time, and wants Qiao Nuo to persuade Bai Kun. After all, their relationship has been very good recently, just like their relatives. At this time, Qiao Nuo didn''t persuade Bai Kun according to what Yin Zhu said. Instead, he grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand. "Bai Kun, this is Bai Kun''s decision. You should believe Bai Kun. He will make the best and most desirable decision for himself. He is very smart. You don''t have to worry about him." Jono had another word that he didn''t say, that is, if he got to that point, he would choose the same way. He also wanted to protect his beloved and his beloved home in another way. No one could stop him, so he didn''t stop him because of his understanding. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 Leihe pulled Morrison out of the cave at this time. As soon as he walked out of Yinzhu''s cave, Leihe''s face turned black. His green eyes stared at Morrison and asked coldly, "Morrison, give me an explanation, why do you say that? That''s not the way at all. It''s divine punishment. " Leihe is very clear about Yin Zhu''s temperament. When Bai Kun saved Yin Zhu with his own life, he was already recognized by Yin Zhu. He is Yin Zhu''s partner. Once Bai Kun is punished by God, how can Yin Zhu accept it? This seems like hope, but it is a bottomless abyss. Morrison looked at Leihe sarcastically at this time, "Leihe, you have a deep feeling for Yin Zhu, and you don''t think about yourself at all." "Morrison." Reich''s eyes were fixed on him. Morrison laughed at this time, "reih, I didn''t force them to use this method. As for the consequences, I didn''t hide at all. They can''t blame me for choosing that way." When Leihe heard this, he was so angry that he asked them to choose. Now he knew that Kun had no other way, so he would jump down even if he had no future. He had no choice at all. "Leihe, you don''t have to be angry with me. I''m not calculating. Yinzhu, I''ll tell you the truth. Reih, I''m different from you. You haven''t received our inheritance. If you die, you will suffer for your whole life. But I''m different. I''ve been standing in that position and accepting the inheritance of my family elders. I''ve been suffering for thousands of years. It''s not easy for me to have the opportunity to change my curse. I''ll break him with anything I say. I can''t let my descendants follow me I live in pain like this. " Morrison said with a tired face. "I really have a little intention in proposing this method, but you can rest assured that Yin Zhu is the hope of our family. I can''t do anything to hurt her. I just want to give her a little pressure and let her move forward quickly. When she sees that her partner is suffering, she will try her best to learn something to inherit and take us to untie our curse. When she has enough strength, she can also save Bai Kun, so this is really an opportunity to save Bai Kun. Moreover, our family has been waiting for too long. I''m really afraid of waiting for her It''s too late. " Morrison is very clear about Reich''s strength, and half of the power of the dark city is really controlled by Reich. If Reich doesn''t agree with him, it will be bad, so he will try his best to explain it. Leihe is still very unhappy to hear this, even if Morrison has no malice, but it can''t give Yin Zhu pressure. "Morrison, no next time, or I''ll never let you go." Reich said coldly. "Don''t worry, I care more about Yin Zhu''s safety than anyone else. I won''t let her have anything to do. Our purpose is the same. You have to believe me. Forget it. It''s no fun to say so much. I''ll go back and get some food for daze tribe." Morrison also knew that daze tribe had to store food, so he went back to hunt as many prey as he could. Hunting was very easy for orcs, especially when there were many prey. After that, Reich Morrison went to meet Montaigne to discuss the next thing. The two tribes formed an alliance. Of course, the Daze tribe was in a favorable position. Of course, the orcs were not pleasant after all. The Daze tribe could not make an alliance with the dark city, so it was to aggrieve the dark city. Orcs hunt hard. Montaigne and ray Morrison discuss that they can exchange their prey for food they can store. As for the exchange ratio, the two sides had a good discussion for a long time. Leihe naturally had no problem with this matter. He didn''t need to exchange food. He had a backpack given by Yin Zhu in his hand. Leihe had tried it, and it wouldn''t break if he put it in. Moreover, he could make a large storage box to load a lot of prey. Anyway, it only counted the quantity, not the quantity The size of the backpack is huge. Sometimes Leihe thinks that the backpack is a miracle. As for the people of Morrison, they will find a way. Moreover, Morrison has high strength and many people under him. It is necessary to suppress them. Daze tribe can make bacon in exchange for the proportion. Daze tribe earns money, which greatly increases the strength of daze tribe. Although Morrison doesn''t have the heart to calculate Yin Zhu now, Leihe is very worried about Morrison, who is only for the benefit. Now for their curse, he can do it wholeheartedly. However, once Yin Zhu has lifted their curse and someone gives them enough interest to make them envious, will he come back to calculate Yin Zhu Hector is not at ease, so the best way is to suppress people and take control of the dark city. Of course, as the Lord of the dark city, he will also appropriately seek welfare for himself. Morrison is very surprised. This time he came to help daze tribe because of Yin Zhu. Of course, Morrison won''t fight Juque tribe for daze tribe. If he can keep daze tribe, he will help to keep it. If he can''t, he will try to keep Yin Zhu. However, the development prospect of this small tribe is very good. Look at the high wall and stone house And today''s bacon, only those who inherited from ancient times can understand these things. Morrison has no doubt about the novel food of daze tribe. In his opinion, all the surprises are brought by Yin Zhu.After several tribes discussed with each other, Leihe left quietly. As for the exchange of food, Leihe said that when he came, he had a better way than Leihe. People in daze tribe still don''t trust Morrison very much, but Leihe is different. Leihe says that it''s very easy for him to sneak in alone at night. On Yin Zhu''s side, Bai Kun was still coaxing Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, don''t worry about it. Besides, I didn''t say I would do it right now. I''ll wait until the last day. If I can''t help it, I''ll go." Seeing that Bai Kun was still coaxing himself, Yin Zhu tried to hold back his sadness and nodded, "OK, I''ll support you what you have to do." Besides supporting her, Yin Zhu finds that he is useless. "Bena, light up the totem with the spirit. This is punishment. Since it is punishment, it can be cancelled, right? How can I save Bai Kun? " Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. In the past, Yin Zhu knew that he was carrying the inheritance and mission of the ancient times, but he didn''t feel any sense of urgency. In that way, he just had to go through life without a sense of crisis and no motivation. Now he is facing the fate of Bai Kun, so Yin Zhu wants to work hard. Bai Kun doesn''t want her own life for her. Can''t she practice hard? If that can''t be done, how can she be worthy of Bai Kun''s affection. "When you become a beast God, and you inherit the position of the beast God, you can sense the totem of the world. Totem is the hope of each tribe, and the totem of each tribe is the treasure given by the beast God to the tribe. When you become a beast God, you can lift the punishment and save baikun. Of course, baikun can last until you become a beast God." Beina said quietly. The beast God is not something anyone can do. At least she has a very good talent. She has practiced in the holy mountain for more than ten or twenty years, but her strength is still much lower than that of the beast God. Yin Zhu''s talent is not good, so according to her estimation, it will take at least 70 or 80 years for Yin Zhu, and by that time, can Bai Kun still persist? It can be seen that Yinzhu is like this. Beina doesn''t want to dampen Yinzhu''s enthusiasm. Besides, the reason why baikun chooses such a site is to see a glimmer of hope? It is Yin Zhu''s hope to become a beast God. "Bena, from tomorrow on, I will try my best to practice and not waste any time. You remember to urge me all the time." In the past, Yin Zhu and Bena studied hard. Although they could not talk about fishing for three days and drying the net for two days, they were absolutely not serious. In addition, Yin Zhu was pregnant and did other things, so his enthusiasm for learning was not very high. It has to be said that Morrison''s strategy is successful. For Bai Kun and his partner, Yin Zhu will study hard. "Good." Bena simply responded. She knew that the girl who had been brought from the alien world to the orc world by herself would finally start to work hard and really go to her destiny. Bai Kun doesn''t know that he has become Yin Zhu''s driving force. Even if he knows, he won''t stop him. In the following days, in addition to taking care of Bai Kun, Yin Zhu spent all his time seriously studying relevant knowledge, and even got up early in the morning to ensure at least six hours of study time and two hours of review time a day. It can be said that Yin Zhu was desperate. For this, Qiao Nuo is distressed. However, it''s useless for anyone except Bai Kun to stop Yin Zhu once in a while. Qiao Nuo can understand Yin Zhu, so he doesn''t stop him because he understands. But he is distressed. He is already thin, so he will be thinner. Fortunately, Yin Zhu is very rational and ensures his daily diet and health under Jiu Yue''s examination It''s healthy. The last members of Baixue Meizu have all arrived at this time. Baixue also knows about baikun. For so many things that happened in a short time, she didn''t think of it. She didn''t blame baikun, but she felt very sorry for baikun. In fact, Baixue secretly regretted that there were so many males in the tribe. She didn''t want to marry baikun when she knew it. That''s not good Xu baikun would not be like this. Bai Kun has paid too much for the tribe, but how can a good child not be happy? As for baikun''s next road, since baikun has chosen, she will not stop it. She believes in baikun and even more believes that Yinzhu will save baikun. Baixue just grabs baikun''s hand and puts it into Yinzhu''s hand. "Yinzhu, I''ll give baikun to you. You''ll love each other all your life." Snow said he felt uncomfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 After Bai Kun made that decision, Yin Zhu was very upset. The people in the tribe were also trying their best to help Bai Kun extend some time. It was best to treat him. However, day by day, Bai Kun''s life has entered the countdown. Looking at Bai Kun''s rapid aging, even his skin has become wrinkled, Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu, who is standing in front of him crying like a tearful person. He can''t help reaching out and touching Yin Zhu''s head, "don''t cry, I haven''t even cried because I am so ugly." If the totem of the tribe could not only be activated by Yin Zhu, Bai Kun really wanted to send Yin Zhu away, so that Yin Zhu would not feel uncomfortable when he saw him. Unfortunately, when he melted his soul, he still needed Yin Zhu to operate it by himself. "Yin Zhu, you see, I''m afraid that I will become the most ugly skeleton in the daytime. Are you afraid of me?" Looking at Yin Zhu''s uncomfortable appearance, Bai Kun can only change a topic. Skeleton, a normal girl will be afraid, but as long as you think that this person is Bai Kun, then you love your own Bai Kun, who is your close relative, the feeling of fear will disappear. Yin Zhu shook his head with tears. "Bai Kun, I don''t know what to do." Yin Zhu said very sad. She doesn''t want Bai Kun to die. She wants Bai Kun to live, but she can''t save him. Bai Kun chooses to integrate with totem. Although he can live, Yin Zhu knows that it''s a road of no return from LAN Shuang''s death. "Yin Zhu, you have to believe in yourself. I believe in you. I believe that you will become a beast God. I will be a lively man at that time." Bai Kun holds people in his arms and caresses Yin Zhu''s long hair to comfort him. At the same time, it also shows his absolute trust in Yin Zhu and gives his life to him. Bai Kun doesn''t care whether Yin Zhu can be promoted to animal God in the end. In Bai Kun''s opinion, he is doomed to die. So what''s wrong with living more and taking care of his partner? As for the so-called reincarnation, Bai Kun doesn''t believe it. What''s the meaning of the so-called existence It''s better to take the present. "Good." Yin Zhu wiped away his tears and nodded. It''s the last time. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to cry. She wants to go down with Bai Kun happily. Besides, Bai Kun won''t die, won''t she. Don''t you know when you study hard? Cry just because recently inferior to long, want to vent, this time melt soul absolutely can''t make a mistake, once make a mistake, Bai Kun is finished. When baikun wants to merge with totem, Yin Zhu and his party decide to keep quiet, and baikun himself decides to do the same. After all, he turns into a skeleton during the day. If he really goes out to walk, it will only scare the people of the tribe. Even if he goes out to walk at night, there are not many people to see. The people of the tribe know that he will die of poisoning. It''s better to be a wise man in the dark in the future. If the tribe wants to develop, there will certainly be more and more people in the future. With Yin Zhu''s identity, it is necessary for the tribe to cultivate people who go to the dark place. People in the dark place are different from people in the light. Many things, such as things that are difficult for Montaigne to do, can be done by people in the dark. Several leaders of the tribe agree with this secret part, and Bai Kun is very smart. If someone does something against the leader of the tribe in the future, when the tribe is leaderless, then as the leader of the secret part, Bai Kun can manage the tribe well. The happy time passed quickly, night fell, and the ceremony approached little by little. The time of Bai Kun''s soul melting was arranged in the middle of the night, and only then was it less noticeable. Yin Zhu, Qiao Nuo, the elder of the tribe and Bai Xue, Bai Xi of the Meizu, are the only people to send Bai Kun. The Daze tribe is very quiet at night. The summer wind is hot and dry, which makes people feel irritable for no reason. Even now it is late at night, the wind is still hot. Yin Zhu solemnly went to the altar, while Meng Tai and his party put on fresh sacrifices. Beina said that the more sacrifices, the less suffering Bai Kun suffered. For this reason, there were more than 300 wild animals on the altar, which were enough for the whole tribe for more than half a month. Thick smell of blood around the altar, Yin Zhu began to sing on the altar, blood spread, all the sacrifices on the altar turned into blood red powder, and then a jade slowly emerged in the center of the altar, the totem appeared. With the emergence of the totem, the surrounding blood fog all rushed to the totem stone, and then the totem stone set out in the night sky with brilliant light, the flame like group was very happy. Then Bai Kun climbed up to the altar step by step. He walked slowly and laboriously. Jono couldn''t help but want to help him, but he couldn''t. once they stepped into the scope of the altar, the altar would regard them as sacrifices. Everything still depends on Bai Kun himself. Bai Kun looked at the man standing on the altar, his whole body full of holy luster. He couldn''t help but feel proud. This woman is his partner. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu and then smiles, reaches out his hand and walks towards Yin Zhu step by step. When he comes to the center of the altar, he is full of big men, but he smiles, reaches out and grabs Yin Zhu''s hand. Yin Zhu takes Bai Kun by the hand and dares not turn his head to look at him. Then he walks towards the totem stone step by step.They go to the front of the totem stone. Montaigno can''t help breathing at this time. They all stare at Yinzhu, waiting for Yinzhu''s next action. Yin Zhu took a deep breath at this time, and then said, "Bai Kun, if you regret it now, there''s still time." White Kun heard this light smile, that pair of beautiful eyes are full of smile, "say what silly words, start." Yin Zhu turns his head and looks at Bai Kun. Then he pours into Bai Kun''s arms and hugs him. Bai Kun''s body was stiff at first, and then he held Yin Zhu in his arms. That embrace time is actually very short, but it is eternal. Then Bai Kun pushed Yin Zhu away and held out his hands to hold the totem stone. The totem stone glowed brightly. Then a mass of blood surrounded Bai Kun. Yin Zhu stared at the scene in front of her. At this time, Bei Na couldn''t help crying, "Yin Zhu, what are you waiting for? Don''t you recite the mantra quickly. Do you want Bai Kun to die for nothing?" When Yin Zhu heard Beina''s scolding, he quickly recovered and began to sing. With Yin Zhu''s singing, the totem stone makes a sound of Pa Pa Pa Pa, and then Yin Zhu sees that Bai Kun''s flesh and blood disappear bit by bit and is swallowed by the totem stone. Bai Kun groaned bitterly. He didn''t want to make any noise, because that would distract Yin Zhu. He thought he had enough identification. However, this time he found that he underestimated these things too much. No wonder it was called divine punishment, and life was worse than death. However, he couldn''t even ask for death, unless the spirit was burned by the totem stone All. People under the stage were also shocked to see this. They heard about the divine punishment. However, they heard that it was far less shocking than what they saw with their own eyes. They were even more afraid that Bai Kun would not survive. If Bai Kun made so many sacrifices and finally failed, what would Yin Zhu do? For this process, Yin Zhu has previewed countless times in his mind, and each time it is very easy. However, without singing this time, Yin Zhu feels extremely difficult and heartache. Watching the flesh and blood on Bai Kun disappear inch by inch, only the burned black skeleton is left. However, even the skeleton is shivering under the burning of totem stone. Yin Zhu couldn''t read the mantra any more. She trembled and wanted to burst her head. At this time, Beina is extremely clear and cold-blooded prompt, "Yinzhu, continue, you must not give up, even if you give up now, baikun will disappear, nothing left, so you have to insist, insist, then there is a glimmer of hope for baikun." Beina also knows that what she said is cruel, but it has to be said by one person. Who is more suitable than her? It can only be said that heaven is cruel. It''s better to let anyone do it. However, Yin Zhu has to do it himself. However, there''s no way. The whole daze tribe, Jiuyue and Baixi priests, can only be regarded as apprentices. In fact, they are Yin Zhuzi The hand of the body is not enough. It can''t summon the totem stone at all. The reason why Yin Zhu can do it is because she can also use the power of her body. Yin Zhu, who was going to give up, gritted his teeth and persisted. Bai Kun said that he wanted to live. No matter what way he used, as long as he could live, he believed in himself so much that how could she let him down. So the pain has to continue, which she has to bear. Qiao Nuo Tengxiao, a group of people at the bottom of the altar, are worried when they see Yin Zhu''s precarious appearance. However, they have no choice but to pray in their hearts that Yin Zhu can finish the ceremony smoothly and Bai Kun can survive the torture. Yin Zhu''s heart is numb when he listens to Bai Kun''s moaning, but thanks to Beina''s help, he finally finishes reciting the long string of incantations. At this time, Bai Kun still has half of his body, and half of his body has become a skeleton. When the spell is finished, Yin Zhu also sits on the ground powerlessly. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun, who is connected with the totem stone, for fear of any accident. Beina saw that the incantation was finally finished, and she breathed out a breath in her heart. This process was finally completed. She was afraid that Yin Zhu would not be able to finish it. In that way, Yin Zhu would definitely break down in her own hands. Fortunately, as long as Bai Kun survived, Bai Kun, you must succeed. As for baikun''s spirit being burned, the attack will take place next month. It''s better to wait for a month. The people under the altar are praying one by one, praying that Bai Kun must succeed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 In the silent night, several people around the altar did not dare to make any noise. They watched carefully. Some people in the tribe were attracted by the movement here. However, Montaigne had already arranged night patrollers to block those people back. Around the quiet, only to hear Bai Kun a painful groan, this groan for people who care about Bai Kun, every sentence is suffering, especially Yin Zhu, she feels like her heart is put on the fire, hot pain does not stop, do not know when is the end. At this time, Yin Zhu''s sweat kept falling from his forehead like rain, and his skin was already wet. Beina could not help but persuade Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, the spell has been completed, you''d better leave, so as not to disturb Bai Kun. The rest is up to Bai Kun himself." Don''t look, it''s Beina who thinks it''s suffering, not to mention Yin Zhu as a partner. Bai Kun wants to ask Yin Zhu to leave, but the pain has made him unable to speak. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "Beina, if I don''t have the courage to see baikun, how can baikun, who is suffering from capital punishment, persist? Besides, baikun has been punished for me. Beina, you don''t have to worry about me. I can hold on. You can rest assured." When Beina heard this, she wanted to say something, but seeing Yin Zhu''s stubborn eyes, she finally stopped and didn''t say anything more. The totem burns bit by bit, and finally the last bit of meat on Jono''s body is burned out, and a dark skeleton appears in front of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu thought it was over and wanted to cheer. At this time, Yin Zhu saw Bai Kun''s groan suddenly grow bigger, and the whole skeleton began to shake violently. "Well, what''s the matter?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously. At this time, Beina sighed and said, "Yin Zhu, now is the real beginning of soul melting. Before, totem stone just swallowed the flesh and blood of baikun, now the next thing is to swallow the spirit of baikun." This is the most terrible and painful thing, which Bena didn''t say. "You just wait by. Don''t disturb him." Said Bena, clenching her teeth. Isn''t that painful enough? Who has studied this divine punishment? Why is it so insidious? Yin Zhu saw that the skeleton frame of Bai Kun was shaking, as if she couldn''t bear it. She could even see a faint shadow of Bai Kun moaning and twisting on the skeleton. It was very painful, as if a big hand was trying to separate him from the skeleton. "Beina, Beina, think of a way to relieve Bai Kun''s pain." Seeing the transparent figure''s constant distortion, Yin Zhu couldn''t help crying for Beina. "Do you want them to continue the blood sacrifice now? We''ll have to take more of our prey for blood sacrifice. " Bena said helplessly. At this time, Yin Zhu quickly called to the people below, "come on, go get some prey." Hearing this, the people below went in a hurry. They thought that there were enough preys prepared before, but they didn''t expect that they were far from enough. Thinking of this, Montaigne quickly asked people to go to the tribe''s warehouse to get the preys. They could find the food later, but Bai Kun had only one life. With the arrival of the prey one by one, Yin Zhu recited a mantra according to what Beina taught him. But after the food was absorbed by the altar, Yin Zhu saw that Bai Kun didn''t feel very comfortable. At this time, Yin Zhu cried and asked Beina, "Beina, it seems useless." When Beina heard this, she could only sigh, "Yin Zhu, how can divine punishment be relieved so easily? If it''s only so easy to relieve, we won''t teach divine punishment. This sacrifice can appropriately relieve some pain, but I think so many sacrifices will be relieved by one ten thousand, and the punishment can only be relieved by one percent at most, so it''s up to Bai Kun himself I''ll stick to it. " One percent? When Yin Zhu heard this, he could not help feeling a little desperate, which had little effect. "Bai Kun, I beg you to hold on. If you can''t hold on, won''t all your previous hard work be wasted? I beg you, you must be well Yin Zhu kneels down beside Bai Kun in tears. Several people around the altar also cheered Bai Kun one by one at this time, "Bai Kun, come on, we must hold on." "Bai Kun, come on, as long as you hold on, I''ll give you my husband''s seat." Jono cried with tears in his eyes. "Come on, baikun. You can''t let mammy send a man with white hair to a man with black hair." Cried Beth bitterly. ¡­¡­ We are all encouraging Bai Kun in our own way, hoping that he can be strong and hold on. Leihe and Morrison, who always pay attention to Daze tribe outside daze tribe, naturally know what happened to Daze tribe at this time. Leihe looks at Morrison coldly at this time, "everything has developed according to your wishes, are you satisfied?" Thinking of Yinzhu''s going to preside over the ceremony, Leihe felt sorry for Yinzhu. It was like putting a knife into Yinzhu. Thinking of this, Leihe threw a bunch of eye knives at Morrison. "Go and have a look." Morrison said this time."No Leihe didn''t want to go. He was afraid that he would rush up and take Yinzhu down when he saw Yinzhu''s uncomfortable appearance. "I really want to go. Are you sure you won''t regret it if you don''t?" Morrison sneered, then stepped into the night and dived toward the Daze tribe. Leihe saw this and quickly followed. He didn''t want to go, but he wanted to go again. Leihe and Morrison escaped the patrol and came to Daze tribe. Fortunately, in order to facilitate the contact between the two sides, Montaigne gave them a secret passage entrance. Otherwise, it would not be so easy for them to enter daze tribe with the higher wall. When the two men arrived at the altar, Meng Tai ignored them when they found out. They were attracted by Bai Kun on the altar. Everyone prayed for Bai Kun to survive the disaster. Fortunately, Yin Zhu was not on their side. However, the light of baikun''s spirit became more and more dim under the burning of the totem stone. Yin Zhu saw that he was crying and pleading, "Bena, Bena, is this baikun going to fail?" Beina is silent, but Yin Zhu already understands. "Bai Kun, Bai Kun, I beg you, please stick to it for me." Yin Zhu had bitten his lips and bled. When Leihe saw Yin Zhu''s pain, he couldn''t help staring at Morrison. Morrison was also surprised. He knew the super pain of divine punishment, but he didn''t see the real suffering of divine punishment. In the past, LAN Shuang''s divine punishment once a month was hiding by himself and didn''t see anyone, so he didn''t know what kind of punishment it was Tao is terrible, but no amount of imagination can compare with what I saw with my own eyes. God punishment is too terrible, no wonder LAN Shuang would rather disappear than live like this. Looking at Bai Kun as if he was going to fail, Morrison could not help pressing his lips. If Bai Kun failed, all his previous calculations would be defeated, and even Yin Zhu might not recover because of this blow. Thinking of this, Morrison''s lips wriggled for a moment, trying to say something but then stopped. Everyone''s encouragement didn''t bring much strength to Bai Kun. Bai Kun''s spirit weakened little by little, and then just like a bunch of small flames, Yin Zhu could no longer cry. Morrison saw that his face was very bad. He was going to turn blue when he saw that. The idea was his own. Although Bai Kun chose it, he really died. Isn''t Yin Zhu surprised? Spell it? Do you want to spell it or not? Morrison thought about it and said, "Yin Zhu, if you want to help Bai Kun, you should immediately seize Bai Kun''s hand." Yin Zhu''s heart has long been broken. At this time, when she heard Morrison say that she could save Bai Kun, she didn''t think much at all. She climbed up to Bai Kun''s side and grasped his hand. This change came so fast that all the people didn''t respond, but Bena didn''t have time to respond. At this time, the totem fire along Bai Kun''s hand burned to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu felt very painful, but he was not burned like Bai Kun. "Morrison, what are you doing? You want to die, don''t you? You want to die." Reich couldn''t help beating Morrison at this time. Morrison is scheming against Yinzhu. Thinking of this, Leihe wants to kill Morrison. He said before that he couldn''t count on Yin Zhu, but turned around and sold him. "Yin Zhu is the leader of this totem stone. This totem stone is called out of nothing by Yin Zhu. It can''t kill Yin Zhu. Although it does harm to Yin Zhu''s tribe, it can save Bai Kun. With Yin Zhu''s help, Bai Kun will survive." Morrison hastened to explain. Unfortunately, Reich doesn''t stop Morrison''s explanation at all. Can he let Morrison go without his life? In his eyes, no one can hurt Yin Zhu, even a hair, as long as he knows. Morrison looked at Leihe completely desperate play, angry to scold, "Leihe, all said won''t want Yin Zhu''s life, you what crazy." Leihe didn''t care about it at this time. He just tried his best. If he didn''t clean up Morrison this time, Morrison wouldn''t do the same next time. Tengxiao, who was on one side at this time, couldn''t help but join the battlefield. He would have suffered a lot when he was on the other side. In the end, Morrison would dare to talk nonsense and beat him to death. When Jono saw Yin Zhu in agony, he was ready to rush to the altar. Since he had to sacrifice himself, he might as well let him. Fortunately, Montaigne''s eyes were sharp. When Jono half stepped on the altar, he held the man, "Jono, don''t make trouble. What do you do when you go up like this? Yin Zhu is OK. You see, Yin Zhu is OK. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 Bai Kun shared the pain with Yin Zhu. His consciousness was a little sober at last, and his body was no longer shaking. When he saw Yin Zhu holding himself, he could not help shaking his voice and swearing, "Yin Zhu, you are making a fool of yourself. Don''t go away." This complete sentence almost cost Bai Kun half of his life. How could such a serious punishment be easily apportioned out? Although Yin Zhu seems to have only received the pain of burning, it seems that there is no other harm. But Bai Kun doesn''t believe it. If it is true, the punishment would not be so terrible. However, Bai Kun secretly complains that he is useless. If he is more useful, he will not let Yin Zhu rush forward regardless of everything. In a word, he has no strength. "No way, Bai Kun, I will never let go." The flame from the totem stone burns painfully, but actually it doesn''t seem to hurt him. At this time, it helps Bai Kun enormously. How can Yin Zhu not help Bai Kun? Is she so bad that she can''t help it? Of course, Yin Zhu will rush up when he is about to dissipate, which is really beyond Bai Kun''s expectation. He knows that for such a long time, Yin Zhu''s feelings for himself should not reach the level of being desperate for love. Yin Zhu always takes care of himself, which is more guilt and responsibility. Of course, there should be feelings, but not so much. If it is because of his responsibility to save Yin Zhu, then when Yin Zhu rushes up and holds his hand without hesitation, Bai Kun''s indifferent heart becomes warm. For a long time, he has been burdened with the same heavy burden of responsibility as a mountain. He has always been desperate for others. Now he is also loved by others. Some people will be desperate for him. Of course, Bai Xue and Bai Xi don''t care for Bai Kun, but stand at that height. They can''t help themselves to do many things. They can''t do it for the tribe The younger generation of color to die. Bai Kun''s dark skull showed a faint smile, which seemed strange. At this time, Bai Kun grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand and said to him, "Yin Zhu, since you don''t let go this time, you can''t let go later." Although he is very easy to talk on weekdays, it''s because he is polite to outsiders. He is always domineering to his own people. At this time, Beina looks at the two hands that Yin Zhu and Bai Kun hold tightly. She sighs helplessly. In this world, there is no such cheap thing. Everything is exchanged equally. She only hopes that Yin Zhu will not regret it in the future. Now that this is the case, it''s useless to talk about it more. Let''s wait until it''s over. At this time, Yin Zhu''s whole attention is on Bai Kun. If she looks carefully, she will find that one of the small leaves on the branch stripe on her arm has been rolled up and curled up into a ball. Even the other two complete leaves have become listless. Baikun''s spirit became brighter and brighter, and then he peeled off the skeleton frame and flew into the totem stone. After absorbing the spirit of baikun, the totem stone finally let go of baikun. Then the whole totem stone glowed brightly, and then it went into the altar and disappeared. At this time, the people below the altar found that the divine power on the altar had disappeared. They ran up quickly. Although Yin Zhu was still awake at this time, he collapsed to the ground exhausted. Jono had already picked up the man. At this time, the skeleton frame that Bai Kun fell on the ground slowly appeared a layer of brilliance, and then people saw a layer of flesh and blood slowly growing. Bai Kun''s original appearance appeared, but Bai Kun was in a coma at this time. It seems that this ceremony was successful. Bai Xi and Jiu Yue rush to check Yin Zhu and Bai Kun''s body at this time. Jiu Yue checks Yin Zhu first. She finds that Yin Zhu''s body has become very weak, that is, several children in her stomach have been affected. Thinking of Jiu Yue''s blessing, Yin Zhu''s face is still pale. This time, Yin Zhu has lost too much money. I''m afraid that Yin Zhu will be better in the future Good rest. At this time, Bai Xi inspected Bai Kun. However, Bai Xi found that Bai Kun now looked like a complete person. However, what she found out was like a dying person. She had never seen such a situation before. I think it was the reason of divine punishment. "Let''s go. Take all the people back first." Montaigne spoke. There are so many things happening today, that Montaigne himself is a little scared, especially when Yin Zhu rushes up, he almost doesn''t scare his old life out. At this time, Morrison has already got the result. The Furious Leihe and Tengxiao have not left their hands at all. Morrison has broken at least two ribs and one leg. If Leihe and Tengxiao didn''t see the end of the ceremony, they would be ready to see Yin Zhu. Maybe they would continue to clean up. At this time, the two men threw Morrison, who was almost paralyzed on the ground, and rushed to chase Jono. Morrison wiped the blood from his mouth at this time. This time, he calculated Yin Zhu. He paid a heavy price. Depending on his strength, he would have to be cured for at least half a month if he suffered such an injury. After that, he couldn''t do it with all his strength for at least half a month If they find that Yin Zhu still has problems in the future, they are afraid that he will start again, so he still has a little rest and runs away. I didn''t expect that Leihe and Tengxiao would be so cruel to him.Lei hetengxiao can get away, but Montaigne, as the head of the clan, can''t, especially Morrison is still a ORC. Tomorrow, the people will not be scared to death when they know. Although he hates Morrison very much, he still calls Jiuyue to help him. At least he can move himself, and then get out of his tribe quickly, so that he won''t see it Disgust, and then can''t help it. "Thank you, chief Montaigne." Seeing that Montaigne had arranged for the priest to heal himself, Morrison quickly said thanks. "Don''t thank me. If you don''t worry about your death in our tribe, I want to kill you directly." Montaigne left in a huff. Morrison winced when he heard this. Well, there are a lot of crazy people in daze tribe. In the future, he''d better not make trouble. He really made people angry and left his life here. There''s no place to cry, and no one will revenge himself. Nine Yue this time dislike of looking at Morrison, stand far away casually to Morrison lost a few blessing incantation, and left two medicine bags, turned away, didn''t go to see Morrison at all. Morrison looked at the medicine bag that was thrown on his body, and helplessly held out his hand to pick it up. What could he do? One by one, he was more and more angry, and he was also very desperate. Yin Zhu and Bai Kun are both moved back to the cave by them. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun lying next to him in good condition. She can''t help but close her eyes and smile. Fortunately, Bai Kun has survived, so everything she has paid is worth it. "Yin Zhu, I''ll boil some water to wash you and get you something to eat." Qiao Nuo saw that Yin Zhu''s body was sticky, and his face was blurred with sweat or tears. "Good." Yin Zhu answered softly. Tengxiao heard this and rushed to fetch water. Leihe also consciously moved firewood. Jono was ready to cook some soup for Yinzhu. Several people started, but the speed was very fast. At this time, Yinzhu''s biggest concern had been put down, and the whole person fell asleep on the skin. After Jono cooked the water, he saw that Yin Zhu was tired and asleep. Seeing this, he was not willing to wake up people. He drove Leihe and Tengxiao out first, and then helped Yin Zhu scrub himself. Jono''s action is very light, for fear of waking up Yin Zhu. However, when he wiped Yin Zhu''s arm and saw the rolled leaf, he couldn''t help exclaiming. Yin Zhu was frightened by Qiao Nuo''s scream and opened his eyes vaguely, "what are you doing? It''s noisy." Then he closed his eyes and went to sleep. At this time, Jono stares at the pattern on Yin Zhu''s arm. The leaves are fine in the daytime. They look green and lovely. Now the leaves are curled up in a ball, and they are still lifeless. At a glance, something has changed. Tengxiao outside the cave and Leihe heard Jono''s exclamation, thought something had happened to Yinzhu, and rushed into the cave, "what''s wrong with Jono?" "Tengxiao, look at the branch pattern under your armpit and see what happened." Asked Jono in a calm voice. Tengxiao heard this and looked down. When he saw the first leaf, Tengxiao''s face was not good. "How can it be like this? How can it be like this?" "Don''t cry. Yin Zhu woke up and fell asleep after I scared her. Today, Yin Zhu has more things to deal with. She can''t bear any more. Calm down and call Jiuyue and Bai Xi." Jono made arrangements in a hurry. There must have been something wrong at the altar. How sad would Yin Zhu be if he knew about these things. He was very looking forward to the birth of the baby. He even prepared a lot of clothes for the baby. How sad would Yin Zhu be if he told her that there was something wrong with a baby? Hearing this, Leihe turned to Morrison to settle the accounts. This time, it should be Zizai''s fault for Yinzhu. Morrison must know this, so he asked Yinzhu to save baikun. He had to beat his parents until they didn''t know him. Tengxiao invited the two priests of the tribe. Jiuyue and Baixi frowned when they saw the pattern on Yinzhu''s arm. They had never seen it before. The leaves were lifeless and lifeless. They shook their heads at Jono''s head and said they could do nothing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 See nine Yue and white Xi all shake head, Teng Xiao whole person weak drop sit on the ground, "nine Yue, white Xi have no other way?" Jiuyue and Bai Xi shook their heads. "Tengxiao, what''s the matter with this cub? We really don''t know. We haven''t seen such a situation. We have to wait until Yin Zhu wakes up to see what''s going on." It''s just that a lot of dead air is over there. It''s strange that it can be good. Tengxiao looks at Bai Kun lying next to Yin Zhu. He feels a little uncomfortable, but he knows that Bai Kun can''t blame him for all this. Without Bai Kun''s previous rescue, Yin Zhu can''t survive at all, let alone the cubs. It''s just that his heart is miserable. Seeing this, Jono couldn''t help asking, "will that child affect Yin Zhu?" Jiuyue and Bai Xi carefully examined Yinzhu and found that Yinzhu had no other problems except weakness, so they shook their heads. "I haven''t found any influence yet. I''ll come to see Yinzhu another day." Apart from this, they can do nothing else. As a tribal priest, a tribal leader, they don''t know anything. It''s a shame. When Jono heard that Yin Zhu was ok, he felt at ease. At this time, he looked at Tengxiao in pain and patted him on the shoulder comfortingly. "Tengxiao, we may not have no hope. Now the most important thing is not to let Yin Zhu know about it. Yin Zhu''s health is very bad. If we let Yin Zhu know about it, I''m afraid Yin Zhu will not be able to bear it I''m afraid I''ll hurt the other two Nine Yue this time in the side with nod, "Qiao Nuo said reasonable, the next thing or don''t let Yin Zhu trouble, we think about a way." Tengxiao then tried to hold back the tears in his eyes and nodded, "don''t worry, I will do this. I will never let Yin Zhu know. In addition, Jono, you should enlighten Yin Zhu more, and be careful not to let Yin Zhu find the abnormal leaves on the back of his hand." "I know." Jono nodded, this thing can''t be hidden for a long time, that is, Yin Zhu likes to tease those little leaves to say hello to them, Jono only hopes that Yin Zhu won''t know in a short time, at least let Yin Zhu''s body grow better. In addition, Qiao Nuo was careful to help others. He colluded with several people on the scene to say that if Yin Zhu found the abnormality of the leaves, he said that the cub was just frightened and would be OK when he looked back. For this reason, Jono specially said hello to Beina in Yinzhu''s body, "Beina, I know you can hear us. If Yinzhu asks about your baby, please tell her what we mean, OK? I beg you It''s a pity that Beina won''t answer Jono, but Jono knows that if Beina really wants Yin Zhu to be good, she will think about her problems. When Yin Zhu really asks questions, Beina should think about how to answer them. After everything was discussed, they went back to rest. After all, everyone suffered a lot tonight. All the people on the scene left. Jono looked at the sleeping Bai Kun and Yin Zhu. This unknown person was very sad. He had a secret in his heart. Tengxiao sat at the entrance of the cave in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking. Qiao Nuo sees this sitting beside Tengxiao, "Tengxiao, do you blame Yin Zhu in your heart?" Tengxiao shakes his head when he hears this, "I don''t complain. I only hate those bastards of Juque tribe, those inhuman things. They even attack pregnant women. God will deal with the people of Juque tribe sooner or later." Jono nodded. It''s true that this is the bottom line of the whole Orc world. The people of the Juque tribe even do things without a bottom line. Such people also master the economic lifeline of the Luoyue mountains. The orcs of the Luoyue mountains will not have a good life. But this time, Bai Kun has avenged himself, and many pregnant women of the Juque tribe have been recruited. "Tengxiao, I''ll tell Yin Zhu tomorrow. I''ll give you a place." Jono said suddenly. Tengxiao was stunned when he heard this, and then rose red. He looked at Jono very badly. "Jono supported him to chase Yinzhu before, but he didn''t say it so clearly." Qiao Nuo laughed at this time, "don''t worry, I will persuade Yin Zhu. Seeing Bai Kun, I know that life is very fragile. We don''t even have so much time to wait, so I don''t want you to continue to waste time here." It''s because today''s events suddenly make Qiao Nuo understand that life is very fragile. If Yin Zhu wants to say that he has no feelings for Tengxiao, Qiao Nuo doesn''t believe it. What Yin Zhu has to bear is very heavy. He is destined to do a lot of things in the future. Who knows if Tengxiao will have an accident in the future? If it is at that time, Yin Zhu is only afraid to regret it. He is the husband, and he should be Persuading Yin Zhu, not because of his selfishness. "Jono, you don''t want to make it up to me, do you?" Tengxiao said suddenly at this time. When Jono heard this, he was so angry that he beat Yin Zhu, "compensation, what do I owe you? Why should I compensate you? Besides, you think Jono is so poor that he needs compensation and can only take his partner to compensate? Again, believe it or not, I''ll beat you to death. " "Tengxiao, I''m not trying to compensate you for the impermanence of life. I just don''t want to miss it. Besides, you''ve been clinging to Yinzhu for a long time. It''s all a matter of time, so I''d better be generous to save everyone thinking that I''m stingy and dominating Yinzhu." Jono finally said a few more words.When Tengxiao heard this, he bowed his head and laughed. Tengxiao was not happy when he thought of the cub in Yin Zhu''s stomach. He was not entirely because of the cub. He was more worried that the cub would bring harm to Yin Zhu and the other two cubs in his stomach. That Morrison may know what the problem is, and Bena should also know it. Unfortunately, Bena can only communicate with Yin Zhu when he is sober. But they have to keep Yin Zhu''s secret about this matter, so they can''t speak at all. That Morrison runs fast. Now she has run, but I believe Leihe will teach him a good lesson. It''s a pity that Leihe is a half ORC. Otherwise, he would even let Leihe take it for Yinzhu. Anyway, it''s better to let it go. But Leihe really can''t. let''s not say that Leihe will bring bad influence, but what if he has a baby? If you give birth to a Orc cub, Yin Zhu will not be able to cry to death, but they owe a lot to Lei he now. In the future, they should try to owe less. The two chatted at the entrance of the cave for a long time. Only when the sky was slightly bright did they step into the cave, worried that Yin Zhu would wake up, and that Bai Kun would be deformed during the day. I don''t know if there would be any situation. It''s getting brighter and brighter. Bai Kun, who was sleeping, suddenly opens his eyes. He is stunned at first. Then he sees Yin Zhu sleeping beside him. He reaches out to touch Yin Zhu''s face, then stands up and walks out of the cave. Leihe and Jono followed quickly, "baikun, where are you going?" As soon as Bai Kun woke up and left without saying a word, they called for help. Bai Kun then laughed and said, "I''ll talk about it later." As soon as he got to the entrance of the cave, he saw a fire coming out of Bai Kun''s body, and then his flesh and blood quickly disappeared, and he didn''t turn into a skeleton. Two people were stunned when they saw this, and then Jono went there in a hurry. Yin Zhu made the fur coat for Bai Kun before, which was specially made by Yin Zhu after he knew Bai Kun''s plan. There was also a cape with a hood, which could make Bai Kun''s whole body tightly surrounded. It was OK to walk in the Department with his head down. Moreover, Bai Kun cut a small piece of wood before Mask. Yin Zhu doesn''t want Bai Kun to hide in a dark corner like a monster. Even if he becomes a monster, he has to live in the sun. With the help of Jono, Bai Kun puts on his clothes and moves with common sense. "How''s it going?" Jono asked with concern. "Well, it''s just a little stiff and not very flexible, but there''s also a reason why I''m not familiar with it now. It''s much better to be familiar with it." Bai Kun''s original low and charming voice became a little hoarse and dark at this time. Bai Kun waved his fist at this time. At this time, he found that his body was much stiffer, but his strength was much stronger. Unfortunately, now he can only wander around in the tribe and don''t even think about going hunting. "Not bad. Besides, Tengxiao, I''m sorry for you." Tengxiao heard this, then said with a bitter smile, "do you know about Yin Zhu? It''s OK. I haven''t thank you for saving Yin Zhu. " Yesterday, after Bai Kun became a human, Jono heard all the things they said. He knew it and wanted to wake up quickly to see Yin Zhu. However, he was too weak to wake up in the morning. He just woke up and was about to become a skeleton. Bai Kun is sad about Yin Zhu''s child, but everything has happened. He doesn''t blame Yin Zhu for his impulsivity, and he doesn''t say that he knew he was going to die early. That''s a jerk and hurt Yin Zhu''s heart. "Well, don''t be silly here and apologize to each other. Maybe Yin Zhu will wake up later. Tengxiao, you go to prepare breakfast. Bai Kun, you get familiar with your body first. I''ll take care of Yin Zhu." Jono soon arranged things. On the other hand, Leihe left daze tribe at this time and found Morrison. The first thing he met was to beat and beat. Morrison''s wound just healed split again. What can Morrison do? He can only beg for mercy. Leihe hated and hated to death, but he still couldn''t kill Morrison. Even so many orcs nearby could not let Leihe kill Morrison. "You must have known that something happened to the child in Yin Zhu''s stomach. What''s the matter?" Reich stares at Morrison. Morrison''s whole face was distorted, and he said in a trembling voice, "the cub will not be. It is, it is, it will become a Orc like us in the future." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 When Yin Zhu wakes up, the first thing he does is to find Bai Kun. When he opens his eyes, he sees Qiao Nuo holding his hand wearily. "Bai Kun, where''s Bai Kun? Is he OK?" Yin Zhu''s anxious kiss. "Bai Kun, he''s OK. Now he''s with the patriarch. Yin Zhu, you haven''t talked to me for a long time." Jono said with some loss. Yin Zhu was stunned at this, and then she felt guilty. Recently, she ignored Qiao Nuo too much, because she thought Bai Kun would be, so she tried her best to be good to Bai Kun, as if she could make up for Bai Kun. Who knows that she ignored Qiao Nuo, and Qiao Nuo must be in a bad mood this time. "I''m sorry, Jono. I''m just..." Yin Zhu wants to explain something, but she doesn''t know when. She''s really afraid that Jono will be sad. Then she complains about herself. She can''t find a way to do it well with two men. She''s stupid and can''t do it well. "Silly, you don''t need to apologize. Besides, don''t I know you? I just want to tell you that Bai Kun is better now. You don''t need to bear so much pressure. Yin Zhu, I''m useless. I always want to be strong, but my strength is limited. " Jono said with a deep sigh. "Who said, you are very good, you are very good, besides, you are the most important in my heart." Yin Zhu said in a hurry. When Jono heard this, his face turned into a flower. No matter it was true or false, at least Yin Zhu was willing to make him happy, wasn''t he? "Yin Zhu, can I tell you something?" Qiao Nuo holds Yin Zhu''s chin and rubs it gently on Yin Zhu''s head. "You said Yin Zhu said very simply. "Yin Zhu, take Tengxiao away. You have tested him for so long." Said Jono. When Yin Zhu heard this, he froze, then looked up at Jono seriously, "Jono, you..." "Yin Zhu, I told you this before. I don''t have to wait for you to figure it out. But this time, I learned a lot about Bai Kun. Tengxiao''s treatment of you is very good. I believe that if he can, he can die for you. I''m afraid that day will be too late. Besides, Zai Zai will be born in a few months Do you think you don''t recognize him? " Qiao Nuo sighed. He could see that Yin Zhu also had feelings for Tengxiao. Yin Zhu was still confused. He simply pushed him. Besides, his strength is too weak. He has long decided to go to the ancestral land after Yin Zhu gives birth to a baby. If he goes to the ancestral land in case, he will arrange the way for Yin Zhu. "But, but Jono, I, I won''t deal with your relationship at all. I''m afraid I owe you. I''m afraid you''re sad, but I have to take care of Bai Kun. Jono, I''m very confused. I''m afraid I''ll take care of one thing and lose the other. I want to be a good partner, but I can''t do it. Since I can''t do it, why should I tie people around and let other females take care of him?" Yin Zhu said something uncomfortable. "Silly, you just think too much and no one blames you. I think Tengxiao is very willing. As for taking care of baikun before, I think you did the right thing. In that case, even if you don''t go, I will let you go. Yin Zhu, I don''t know how you can be so insecure. You won''t care about one thing and lose the other. I''ll always be yours. You have to believe me. " Seeing that Yin Zhu was sad, Jono couldn''t help stretching out her finger and brushing her little nose. "But, but..." Yin Zhu is still hesitant. In addition to hesitation, she is also a bit embarrassed. She was a housemaid in her last life, and she had never slept with a man. It''s good to come here. One, two, three, plus herself, she can make a table of mahjong. She has never thought of looking for several husbands. As she said, she has to take care of one thing and lose the other. She can''t do it well, so she doesn''t want to. But now, Tengxiao, one or two, is in front of her. Yin Zhu knows what he does to himself. She also knows Tengxiao''s intention very well. This man is domineering. He stays by her side directly by means of coercion. She doesn''t know I''ve been running away before. "Yin Zhu, you believe me. I''ll take care of this, OK?" Jono clenched Yin Zhu''s hand. Yin Zhu has some affectation and wants to say something. Then she is stopped by Jono''s eyes. In the end, Yin Zhu still doesn''t say anything. Well, she escapes again. So let it be? I just remember that I used to swear that I would only find a partner, but now I am slapping my face, which is a shame to say. When Jono saw that Yinzhu didn''t say anything against it, he knew that Yinzhu agreed. But Yinzhu was thin skinned, so he immediately changed the topic and didn''t talk about it any more, which saved him from self defeating himself. "Well, let''s not talk about it. If we go on, your stomach will sing. I''ll go to fetch water to wash your face, and then I''ll give you something to eat." Jono stands up with a smile. Yin Zhu wanted to stand up, but asked Jono to stop, "you are weak, lie down, or I will be angry." Yin Zhu nods. Bai Kun is in good health. After a month''s worry, she finally gives up and has a good rest. Otherwise, her body can''t bear it. See Yin Zhu clever lie down to rest, Jono this just turned and walked out. As soon as Jono went out, he saw Bai Kun coming in slowly. After a morning''s training, Bai Kun was able to command his limbs. He just went to Montaigne and Bai Xi and they came back."Is Yin Zhu awake?" Asked Bai Kun? "Just wake up, I''ll get her something to eat. You go in and accompany Yin Zhu. I''ll find you as soon as I wake up." Jono said with a smile. Bai Kun nodded and went into the cave. He didn''t say what he wanted to help. Now he can just keep his body stable, walk and sit down, but he can''t do anything. As soon as Yin Zhu looked up, he saw the man wrapped in the hide, "Bai Kun?" Yin Zhu called softly. Bai Kun answered softly. Yin Zhu looked at the fox mask on Bai Kun''s face and stretched out his hand to take off the mask. "Bai Kun, let me have a look, OK?" But Bai Kun pressed Yin Zhu''s hand, "what''s so good about it? It''s so ugly. If you want to see it, I''ll show you enough at night, OK?" At night, he can become Bai Kun, who is popular among thousands of girls. Hearing this, Yin Zhu drew back his hand and blushed, "who wants to see it?" The goods are teasing her. "It turns out that Yin Zhu doesn''t want to see me. I''m just so ugly. Yin Zhu can''t wait to stay away. Where can he see me?" From the beginning of knowing Yin Zhu''s temperament, Bai Kun knew that he was now targeting Yin Zhu, so this wave of pretending to be pathetic immediately made Yin Zhu''s eyes red. "You, you know I didn''t mean that, Bai Kun. You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Yin Zhuxian is very guilty, but when he hears Bai Kun''s laughter, he knows that he has been teased by Bai Kun. "I didn''t mean to, but I hope Yin Zhu can remember what I used to look like instead of what I am now." Bai Kun reaches out his dry hand and touches Yin Zhu''s hair. Yin Zhu wants to catch Bai Kun''s hand. To tell the truth, she is afraid to see such a skeleton. But she thinks that this person is Bai Kun. If she shows the slightest fear in front of Bai Kun, Bai Kun will definitely stay away from her, so she can''t. Yin Zhu told himself over and over again that this man is Bai Kun and his partner. Besides, you can''t just look at skin and flesh. Yin Zhu gave himself a good atmosphere in his heart, and then held out his hands to Bai Kun in front of him. "What''s wrong with you now? That''s what I like." Yin Zhu can see that Bai Kun is quite concerned about his previous image. Through a layer of animal skin, you can still feel the bones of the diaphragm people. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu holding his body and trembles. She should be afraid. Her eyes turned around before, but he saw them. But think of this girl in their own death when desperate rushed to their side, holding their hands, en, this small problem can be forgiven. "I believe it." Bai Kun smiles. He really believes that Yin Zhu just doesn''t adapt now. When he gets used to it, he won''t be afraid of himself. "Do you feel pain now, and do you feel uncomfortable?" Yin Zhu raised his head from Bai Kun''s chest with some embarrassment, and quickly touched Bai Kun''s body with his hands. At this time, Bai Kun came to Yin Zhu''s ear and said with a smile, "it''s not bad. It''s very good. If you''re worried about Yin Zhu, you''d better check it at night and feel it slowly, OK?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he was so angry that he gave it to Bai Kun, "Bai Kun, can''t you be on time?" Thinking about how people like Gao Leng and di Xian had become such a bastard full of dirty words, Yin Zhu fancied for a while. At night, Bai Kun said to himself with his dreamy face. He shivered, but he didn''t want to think about it. "I''m quite upright. Besides, I''ll say that to you. No one else will think about it." Bai Kun said that it is necessary to tease your partner or something. "OK, I know you''re good, Beier." Yin Zhu said angrily. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu''s face flushed with anger. This pale face has some color and popularity. It''s hard for him to see Yin Zhu like that in the morning. In order to save himself, Yin Zhu almost didn''t put himself in. "Well, you should smile more. It''s beautiful." Bai Kun said with a smile. Originally, rouhu''s face is bigger than palm''s, and his big eyes are moist and flexible. Of course, in Bai Kun''s opinion, it''s better to grow more rouhu. It''s so thin that people are afraid to see it. "I''ve always been beautiful. People are more beautiful." Yin Zhu couldn''t help stinking. When Qiao Nuo saw Yin Zhu and Bai Kun chatting and laughing, he finally put down his heart that he had been hanging. He thought that Bai Kun could make Yin Zhu happy. That would be good. If Yin Zhu was happy, his body would be better, and he would be relieved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 The Juque tribe suffered a great loss because of Bai Kun, especially Tian Xue, who almost didn''t bite off her teeth. But now she''s guilty. She doesn''t dare to say anything more, but she keeps all her hatred in mind. It can be said that the Juque tribe has been domineering in the Luoyue mountains for so many years. It sounds like an alliance with the surrounding tribes. In fact, they still exploit and humiliate the surrounding small tribes, but it''s not too much. It can be said that the face of the Juque tribe has been completely lost this time. Wei Xi has discussed with the tribe''s people and is ready to attack daze tribe. However, as soon as Wei Xi was ready, before they had time to start, their tribe was harmed by the orcs. Especially, the cubs of the tribe were robbed of more than 100 people. Thinking of this, Wei Xi was very angry. They want to settle accounts with orcs, but they don''t dare to go to the dark city. As for the wandering orcs, it''s not so easy to meet them. Moreover, orcs are powerful, and they have to pay a great price to intercept them. Think of this Orc all the way into the Luoyue mountains, only the Juque tribe was affected. Is it because they are rich? Thinking of this, Wei Xi wants to say that the Juque tribe is so poor that they can''t even eat food. Wei Xi didn''t connect the orcs with daze tribe. After all, they felt that daze tribe didn''t dare to do such a big thing. But before Tianxue, Sophie said that daze tribe had dug the salt mine together with the orcs, but there was no evidence. Daze tribe only said that they had found a small salt mine by themselves. As soon as the people of daze tribe were calculated by the people of their own tribe, the orcs came to rob their own tribe. Do you think there are so many coincidences? Think about the salt mine before, think of the dead brother, Tianxue more and more feel that his idea is right, so she hurried to find Weixi. Wei Xi doesn''t want to pay any attention to this daughter. It''s useless to be silly and stupid, but Tianxue has always said that it''s important to see him. After listening to Tianxue''s words, Wei Xi says that the Daze tribe colludes with the orcs, and no one believes it. If he says that Daze tribe once or twice trades with the orcs, he believes it, that is, Juque tribe also colludes with the orcs occasionally Orcs do business, but if they collude with each other, the Juque tribe doesn''t have the courage, let alone the Daze tribe. Do you want to be exterminated? However, whether this thing is successful or not, we can let the rumors spread first. Moreover, he has never found a reason to attack daze tribe. This reason is very good. Moreover, the orcs are the public enemies of all orcs. He can also use it to ask all the tribes in the Luoyue mountains to attack daze tribe. After Wei Xi thought it out, he let the rumor out. Of course, I don''t know if anyone believed the rumor. After hearing this rumor and receiving Wei Xi''s request to join hands to attack daze tribe, the leaders of these tribes didn''t look very well. Wei Xi wanted to use them as guns. They didn''t believe in colluding with orcs. They don''t care about the existence of daze tribe. It''s just that over the years, no tribe has ever been destroyed by other tribes in the Luoyue mountains. Once this norm is broken, any tribe around the Juque tribe can''t stop it if it wants to. Does the Juque tribe have the ambition to unify the whole Luoyue mountains? In addition to some clan leaders who are thinking about it, there is also a small tribe standing firmly behind the Juque tribe. They are the vassals of the Juque tribe. To say that they are still a tribe, they just have a name. If they want the benefits of the Juque tribe, they have to be the sword of the Juque tribe. Everyone wants to understand, but they have to do it. The people of daze tribe naturally heard a lot of rumors, but they were not afraid. On the contrary, they actively prepared for the war. It was useless to be afraid. The Juque tribe wanted to use the people of other small tribes, but at the same time, the people of other small tribes were not stupid. Even if they would send out manpower or something, it must be the people of Juque tribe. On the contrary, they just wanted to take advantage of the people of other small tribes If the Juque tribe is afraid of fighting, will other tribes still have trouble with daze tribe? Daze tribe is really small and weak, but it''s their root. If Juque tribe wants to attack them, it needs to draw a long line, and keep up with all kinds of food. Even if it''s only ten days'' journey between the two tribes, sometimes a battle can be decided in ten days. There''s a lot of food in the tribe. The only thing to worry about is water. Be careful that the people of Juque tribe intercept the river when they pour. For this reason, Mengtai also asked people to dig a large pool to store water in the tribe. In addition, Yin Zhu said that they can dig wells. They don''t know what a well is, but Yin Zhu said that they understand that with a well, the tribe won''t have to worry about it The water''s gone. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu knew little about how to dig a well. However, Yin Zhu knew that there was always water under the wet ground, so she asked the tribe to have a try. Yin Zhu said that even if he knew little about it, many people would take it as an imperial edict to deal with it. Don''t mention it. Montaigne arranged for people to do it. After digging more than ten holes, Montaigne really found a spring, because Montaigne was so happy. The relationship between the two tribes is now just a powder keg. Mengtai has arranged for more tribe people to stare at the Juque tribe. As soon as there is any news, they will tell them in a hurry that they are easy to make arrangements.Mengtai didn''t tell Yinzhu about the fight between the two tribes. Yinzhu is not in good health, so she shouldn''t worry about it. Besides, the fight is a male affair. If Yinzhu is to worry about everything, what are they going to do. Now Yin Zhu is lying in the cave to rest every day. She wakes up and walks a few times, but she doesn''t walk much. Yin Zhu does feel that her body is much weaker, so she also consciously takes more rest. As for the mark on Yin Zhu''s arm, Yin Zhu remembers to appease his new partner these days. This time, he has three partners. Yin Zhu is really busy. At the beginning, Yin Zhu feels embarrassed. Fortunately, they will adjust and get along with each other very well. They don''t have to worry about Yin Zhu at all. This also makes Yin Zhu''s resistance calm down. Full of food, sleep and food, and a beautiful man''s attentive service when he wakes up, Yin Zhu says that he is about to degenerate. This kind of life is so beautiful that he will really degenerate. Just when Yin Zhu was still raising his body, Juque tribe gathered people from surrounding tribes and surrounded daze tribe with 7000 males. Of course, they didn''t attack for the time being. Because of the wolf tribe, they carefully checked whether there were traps near daze tribe. For this matter, Meng Tai said that there was no city wall before, so we need traps. Now we have a high city wall, so why do we need traps? For those who come to invade their own tribe, daze tribe people are very angry. The archers who have practiced well have stood on the city wall one by one, ready to shoot. Wei Xi knows that daze tribe has long-range weapons, but at that time, when facing the black wolf mercenary regiment, bows and arrows were made casually, and the materials used were much worse, so the range was far away. Now, the bows and arrows were carefully designed by the tribe''s manual experts, and even some of the arrows were added. Jiu Yue and Bai Xi are very clear, There are too many people in Juque tribe, so they will not be polite to them. Wei Xi thought he was doing a good job. As a result, the first group of daze tribe''s bows and arrows fell down more than 500 people. Wei Xi quickly told people to step back. As for the added bows and arrows, he quickly called the tribe''s priests. He thought there were only a few kinds of poisons, but he didn''t know that many of daze tribe''s poisons were identified by Yin Zhuxin, even Yin Zhu himself There may not be an antidote. The war is so cruel, Jono. They know that either you or I will die, so they will not be soft hearted at all. If Wei Xi wants to rush into daze tribe, they must withstand the arrow rain of daze tribe. There are only 500 people in this wave. Even many people in Juque tribe can''t afford such a loss. Wei Xi wants to ask other tribe people to have a try, but no one is stupid. Besides, they can''t make soy sauce. Who wants their own tribe people to die . Wei Xi has no choice but to continue to try. After all, this weapon is not very common. Maybe the Daze tribe is just like this? As a result, the bows and arrows of daze tribe did not stop. Wei Xi''s brows hurt when these three waves went down. Even if someone rushed to the bottom of the city wall, someone immediately fell hot water on the wall. It was not so easy to rush into daze tribe. Wei Xi almost lost his nose when he saw this. He knew it was not so easy to attack daze tribe, but he never thought that if he could not even touch the city wall, he would go one third. If this continued, Juque tribe would become a joke. Moreover, even if many of them could not afford such losses, Wei Xi could only ask people to pause. He wants people to rush down in the air. After all, some of them can fly, but it''s useless. Daze tribe also has flying orcs. Besides, they have weapons, and they haven''t been able to get close to them. They become targets as soon as they fly, so they can''t rush in at all. Wei Xi has no choice but to besiege the city and fight a stalemate. After all, he encircles the whole daze tribe. The people of daze tribe don''t want to fly out. It''s just that the stalemate is not easy to fight. The food they bring is limited. Although there are still a lot of prey to kill, it''s a big problem for them to eat. The prey nearby is limited and they can''t go Let''s go hunting far away. Besides, there are so many people here. It''s not stupid for them to hunt. They''ve been running far away for a long time. Now it''s gambling. Who can store more food. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 Both Wei Xi and Meng Tai did not want to see such a stalemate. Although daze tribe has stored a lot of food, those big food tribes can store it for winter. When there are still prey everywhere in the early autumn, eating the food that can be stored is just a tyranny. Most of the things stored in the past were burned by Bai Kun. Although there are still some stored things in the dark, it is the big tribe that was burned. However, just after finishing the arrangement, the orcs came to Huohuo again. It can be said that the Juque tribe is very poor now. There are a lot of people in the Juque tribe, but at the same time, they consume a lot of money. This war can''t save them All the stored food of the tribe was brought. Although 100 people were sent to hunt on the nearby hills, it was still far from enough. Wei Xi is very clear that the war is in a hurry, but he can''t fight it. Daze tribe has developed rapidly. If we wait, we are afraid that the Juque tribe will suffer losses in the future. Moreover, the Daze tribe has made a lot of food. He hopes to attack daze tribe quickly and grab the food stored by daze tribe, so as to fill the deficit of the Juque tribe . Now the stalemate is a war of attrition. Even if he finally attacks the Daze tribe, he is afraid that there is not much food left in the Daze tribe. Thinking of this, Wei Xi feels that his heart is blocked. The Daze tribe''s long-range attack weapons are too powerful. Of course, Wei Xi also knows that such weapons should be limited, but he doesn''t know how many daze tribes still have. It seems that if he wants to fight There''s a way to consume their long-range weapons. Of course, most of the people who fell down before were not dead, but they were seriously injured and could not fight any more. Only a few of them were shot and the important part of them died. However, more than 2000 wounded people should be treated well, which is a big problem. For the time being, daze tribe won, but Mengtai didn''t like it much. There was enough food for the tribe. However, Weixi was desperate to take human life to fill in. He was afraid that he would be rushed to the wall soon. When the orcs were flying together, daze tribe was afraid that it would be dangerous. Now, most of the fighting males of daze tribe went to the battlefield, even some females They are also helping to boil water. The number of daze tribe is too small. Even now, the whole tribe has only 800 people. After deducting the old and young females, there are only about 500 adults who can fight. There are almost 5000 people in good condition in Juque tribe, ten times as many as them. Wei Xi is outside discussing how to deal with daze tribe, while Meng Tai are discussing what to do next? "How many more bows and arrows do we have?" Montaigne rubbed his head. "There are more than 1000 more. Fortunately, we have got a lot of materials back before, and the people in the handicraft department have been staying up late to make them." Bai Kun replied that all the things in the tribe are now taught to Bai Kun to manage, because Bai Kun is destined not to be far away from the tribe, and Bai Kun is very smart. With his help, Mengtai can manage the tribe very well. "Bows and arrows are easy to use, but those guys will certainly find a way to deal with us. What do you want to do next?" Asked Montaigne. "There are only three ways to enter our tribe. One is to open the gate, the other is to borrow some foreign things to climb in from the stronghead, and the other is to attack by plane, and then the flying orcs fly into the tribe. There are only more than 50 flying orcs in our tribe, but there are no more than 1000 on the opposite side. There is no way to resist, so we can''t use up all the bows and arrows. We must be careful Keep a little bit. You can''t let other people rush into the tribe. As for the one under the wall, you can put it first. " Bai Kun answered seriously. When Yin Zhu built the city wall, it was eight meters high. No matter how bouncing the orcs were, they couldn''t jump in. As for climbing the city wall, they made people boil several pots of hot oil, and then they poured it down to make sure they were ecstatic. It''s a pity that they don''t have much oil on their side. Otherwise, people will pour oil on them and set fire to those bastards. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to worry about the tribal war, but he can''t be unaware of such a big thing. At this time, Yin Zhu has already transferred to an underground tunnel with Jono and his party. Most of them are cubs and some old people. Once the tribe is in danger, they will be transferred out for the first time. Yin Zhu really doesn''t know how the tribe fought. However, Yin Zhu has given a lot of advice before. He has made a lot of war weapons, such as a catapult, and starches with spicy powder and various poisons. When they are spread out, they will definitely blind a lot of people. It''s just a waste of food. Those starches can be eaten, and they are rare and good things . According to Yin Zhu''s idea, daze tribe has at least 60% of the victory rate in this battle. Although there are many people in Juque tribe, they have more good things in their hands, such as stone throwing machines. "In addition, I think we have the upper hand now, and the morale is just right. We can''t ask the people of the Juque tribe to drag on and beat the people of the Juque tribe to shit. That way, we will be better at beating the dogs when the time comes." Bai Kun directly suggested. Bai Kun''s proposal was approved by all people. Originally, it won zhengshuang. Suddenly, the people of the Juque tribe couldn''t finish saying that there was no such good thing. Anyway, they had to fight. It''s better to let them do it before their follow-up subsidies came. The food of their tribe can''t be like this."With the catapult." Montaigne decided to sit down. There are not many other things in their tribe, but there are many big stones. The people of the Juque tribe, who were prepared to build houses before, made them build half of their houses. They are looking for death. A group of people on Wei Xi''s side are discussing things in the tent, but suddenly they hear people shouting. Wei Xi looks up and sees huge stones smashing at them from the sky. "Get out of the way, get out of the way." Wei Xi shouts out loud, but they are all around here. How can they dodge? When more than a dozen boulders went down, there were two or three hundred people killed and injured by Wei Xi, and most of them died directly. "Get out of the way, get out of the way." In the shouts of Wei Xi, more than a dozen big stones fell from the air. However, in order to defend the Daze tribe, they were surrounded by a lot of people. How could they retreat so easily? However, when they were in a panic, the flying orcs of daze tribe had already flew to their heads. Then they waved their hands. They were looking up to pay attention to the falling stones, so they all covered their eyes and howled. Just at this time, the gate of daze tribe opened, and a group of more than 200 people rushed out like a fierce beast, converged with the flying orcs in the sky, rushed into the chaotic team opposite, and madly attacked. These people are all totem fighters of daze tribe. They are very powerful. This includes a catapult. They harvest more than 3000 orcs from each other. Some of them can only attack madly and purposelessly because they can''t see. Some of them are killed by their own people. By the time they could see clearly, Tengxiao had already retreated quickly with his people. He was not greedy. Although they were brave, they were few after all. When Wei Xi tidies up his team, he finds that more than 2000 of his survivors have died, and there are more than 1000 injured. Seeing the dead people, Wei Xi feels that his eyes are bloodshot. And these are the people from the Juque tribe. When daze tribe kills people, they try their best to hate them. As for those who follow, daze tribe hates them. But at the same time, they also understand that as long as they are afraid of the Juque tribe, those small tribes will immediately turn around and never participate in it. They are smarter than anyone else. They won''t let their people die in vain. After Tengxiao''s successful return, only three orcs of daze tribe were seriously injured, but they were not fatal. There were more than 20 minor injuries. After dressing up, they could go on to the battlefield. It can be said that they won a big battle. Wei Xi listened to the voice of victory from the opposite tribe, and then looked at the people who were with him. At this time, the people of several small tribes nearby were already afraid. The head of the Heishui tribe went directly to find Wei Xi at this time. "Chieftain Wei, do you think we should retreat first? The Daze tribe''s means are endless. If we continue, we''re afraid we can''t get along with it. We''d better make a long-term plan, find out what daze tribe really has, and then attack daze tribe." It''s no wonder that he didn''t die many people in his tribe, but three of them died and dozens of them were injured. It seems that there are not many people, but there are only a few hundred people in their whole tribe. How can they compare with the Juque tribe. If they were all buried here, their tribe would not be far away from extermination. Although many people died in Juque tribe, they could not afford to be hurt. When Wei Xi heard this, his face turned black. His tribe had already killed and injured 3000 people, but now only 2000 people are in good condition, while there are still more than 1000 people in other tribes. However, if they withdraw, they are afraid that the Daze tribe will rush out, and these 2000 people will not be able to stop them. It''s a shame to say that there are still 2000 of them, but there are only a few hundred in daze tribe, but Wei Xi knows that they can''t beat them. The people of daze tribe don''t know why they become very fierce and terrible one by one. Wei Xi is still hesitating, but the people of other small tribes have started to leave one by one with the wounded of their own tribe. Wei Xi is very angry when he sees this, but he has no way. He has offended daze tribe to death. If he offends those small tribes again, he will only push them to Daze tribe. What can Wei Xi do when all the other small tribes leave? He knows that he can''t beat them, but he still goes on? Keep the two thousand people of the tribe intact here? Wei Xi chose to take people away. Mengtai and the people standing on the wall began to shout happily. They really did it and guarded their homes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 Daze tribe is cheering for their victory, but they don''t know that there is a huge crisis approaching them at this time. Sophie was rescued by a small caravan when she fled again. The caravan took Sophie out of the Luoyue mountains and saw the world outside the Luoyue mountains. Sophie knew how small her vision was. She had even taken a fancy to a small Juque tribe before. Juque tribe could only be regarded as a small village in a big tribe on the plain. Along the way, Sophie was dazzled Dazzled, I don''t want to go back to Juque tribe any more. Because Sophie is a female, and she is also pretty, the caravan people are pretty good to Sophie. After all, a beautiful female is a valuable property anyway. On this day, Sophie followed the caravan to the black soil tribe and met Mackin, who was a subordinate of Nantes and belonged to Feitian. This guy was a bit lecherous. Seeing that a beautiful female Sophie was following a small caravan, she stopped the man and robbed Sophie after losing something. Although the people in the small caravan are very angry, they have little influence and can''t help it. As for Sophie, she is eager to leave the small caravan as soon as possible. Where is she staying in such a small caravan? She has traveled with the small caravan for such a long time. Sophie knows very well that the most prosperous place in the whole Orc world is the orc city. Now she has the chance to go to the orc City, Sophie How could Fei want to miss it. The caravan watched Sophie go with McKinley happily. They knew that the rescuer had no conscience, so they would not save her. Sophie really wants to please a man, and she is willing to put down her capital. She quickly seduces McKinley and makes it clear what McKinley is doing. However, it is because of this that Sophie knows that Tengxiao has offended the people of the king of beasts city. Thinking of this, Sophie can''t help laughing and Daze tribe begins to laugh Now that you are well developed, offending daze tribe is not death. At this time, Sophie said that she had news about Tengxiao. McKinley was overjoyed when he heard the news. He didn''t expect that he robbed a little beauty and even gave him a chance to perform meritorious service. He had been away from the orc city for several months. However, most areas of the plain had been investigated. Tengxiao didn''t show up in the Red River tribe for a short time News, who would have thought that there is no place to look for if you break the iron shoes, it will take no effort. McKinley happily took Sophie to fight for 300 rounds, and then happily took Sophie back to the king of beasts city. After wandering for several months, suffering and suffering, he wanted to go back to the king of beasts city for a long time, but he didn''t dare to go back without any news before. Now he really wants to rush back right away. Sophie also slowly inquired about McKinley. When she knew that McKinley was one of the four Orc kings in the orc City, Sophie almost didn''t look up and laugh. She didn''t expect that she was such a good person to hook up with anyone. What did Yin Zhu compare with herself? Of course, Sophie doesn''t forget to ask why Tengxiao has offended Nante. Although McKinley dotes on Sophie, it''s not easy to say what happened between the brothers. He''s also afraid that Nante is unhappy, so he doesn''t say much. Although Nantes has inherited the position of the old king of beasts, he has just inherited it. It can be said that Nantes is trying to accept his own power. Many people in the tribe still obey the old king of beasts. After returning to the orc City, McKinley takes Sophie to Nante for the first time. Nante summons them immediately after knowing the news of Tengxiao. Nante first asked Tengxiao about his life in daze tribe. Knowing that Tengxiao only mixed with a small tribe of 300 or 400 people and made a stupid and ugly female partner, Nante couldn''t help laughing and was very happy. In Nante''s opinion, Tengxiao is more and more successful. What qualification does Tengxiao have to compete with her? But he never thought that Sophie would be jealous of Yin Zhu and try her best to belittle him. "King, shall we send someone to Daze tribe to kill him?" McKinley asked carefully. When Nantes heard this, he laughed and said, "why not, just a small tribe? Where do we need someone from our side? " Besides, what Nantes has said is that apart from being backward, there is also danger in the Luoyue mountain range. There are many fierce beasts, and their people are not familiar with the situation of the mountain forests. If they rush in, they are afraid that there will be many deaths and injuries. As for Tengxiao, a young boy, who has gone through serious danger to Daze tribe, it can only be said that Tengxiao is very lucky. Let''s talk about such a small tribe. It''s too high for the people of king of beasts city to make a move. After thinking about it, Nantes thinks it''s good to find a tribal representative in the Luoyue mountains. With his own help in the back, I''m sure we can easily destroy the tribe named daze. As for the innocent people in daze, Nante didn''t think about it at all. Daze tribe even wanted to take Tengxiao. That''s damned. Since we have to choose an object to support, naturally we have to ask Sophie. Sophie''s first recommendation is the Juque tribe. First of all, the strength of the Juque tribe is much stronger than that of the Daze tribe. First of all, the two people are hostile forces. For Sophie''s recommendation, Nante is also very satisfied, soon Nante found his personal bodyguards, ready to let them go south to find the people of Juque tribe to deal with Tengxiao.As soon as Nante''s action fell, hongsai on the other side received the news. After knowing the news, hongsai found Nante, and he looked at Nante very complicatedly. "Nante, Tengxiao is your brother, can''t you spare him? I''ve already passed you the position of the king of beasts. Isn''t that enough? " When Nantes heard this, he looked at hongsai sarcastically. "I should have inherited the position of the king of beasts. I can''t talk about the benefits you gave me. Don''t say anything about it. Besides, although your position has been passed to me, how much power do you still have in your hands? You know it. It''s just an empty shell position. You''re on guard against me, right? Why let him go? My mother is so angry because he''s such a bitch. Why did I let him go? You should be glad that I didn''t go to the temple. I tell you, if you dare to stop me, I''ll go to the people at the other side of the temple to complain. You don''t want to see such a result. " "You, you, how can you let go of Tengxiao?" Hong Sai asked helplessly. "Let him go? Why let him go? The reason why I don''t go to the temple to complain is that I don''t want him to die too easily. I want to grind him to death bit by bit and let him die in despair, just like my mother did at the beginning. " Said Nantes indignantly. When he heard this, he was shocked and then turned pale. He thought that Nantes didn''t want to go to the temple, but he didn''t think the truth was worse than he imagined. "Stop it. I won''t let you do it. I won''t let you do it." Honsai cried angrily. "No, what right do you have to say that? Or can you try to stop me? " Nantes looks at honce fiercely. Hongsai looked at Nantes powerlessly, then closed his eyes and said powerlessly, "Nantes, you shouldn''t do this to Tengxiao. You shouldn''t blame Tengxiao for this." "I''ll tell you the truth, and you''ll think about whether you want to do that to Tengxiao." Hongsai took a deep breath, and then told the truth that he had concealed for more than 20 years. "I didn''t betray your mother. I have known your mother since I was a child, and I have a very good relationship. So your mother chose me as a partner at the beginning." When it comes to her beloved woman, Hong Sai''s eyes are full of happy memories. "It''s because I care too much, I care too much, I''m too stupid, my mother will die in depression because of your betrayal. You have no face to mention my mother and say that you didn''t betray me. Where did Tengxiao come from? Don''t say that Tengxiao is not your kind. If my mother had chosen more partners, there would be other partners without you." Cried Nantes angrily. "Tengxiao is indeed my seed, but my heart has never betrayed your mother. At the beginning, I was poisoned by love, and then I had a vague relationship with Tengxiao''s mother. On that time, I was married by dew, and Tengxiao''s mother had no feelings for me, so she gave birth to Tengxiao and left me, so as not to disturb my life, When I brought back Tengxiao, I always wanted to explain to your mother, but she didn''t give me a chance at all. She was angry when she saw me. I wanted to separate two people and let her calm down. I didn''t expect that she would think wildly and then fell ill. She was seriously ill and didn''t let me know. It was too late when I knew. I can say that I didn''t betray your mother or even you I regret my mother''s death. " When Hong Sai said this, he couldn''t help but burst into tears. This is the most sad thing in his life. "Because I feel that I owe you my mother, so you bully Tengxiao everywhere. I never said a word to you. In addition, Tengxiao''s mother didn''t exist, so I didn''t like him much. Until you framed Tengxiao and drove him out of the beast king city, I found that my two children had become enemies of the flourishing age because of me. In order to avoid you two killing each other, I was cruel To drive him out of the orc city is to reduce the hatred in your heart. But after so many years, I find that you can''t forget the hatred. Instead, it''s because you are trapped deeper and deeper. Nantes, I don''t want to stop you because of Tengxiao, but I don''t want you to struggle so hard. You should know very well that I simply drove him out when I knew you framed him Go, you should understand that I chose you as one of the two children. " Hong Sai cried sadly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 "You lie." Nante hated all her life. How could she accept the fact that she had always hated wrong? When Hong Sai saw Nante''s crazy appearance, he couldn''t help regretting, "Nante, I was wrong about this matter. When I took Tengxiao back, I should directly tell your mother the whole story. No matter whether your mother wants to know or not, she should tell her hard, so that she won''t end up depressed because of Tengxiao, and even more when your mother is gone Hou, I really want to tell you that I don''t want you to live in hatred. I made a mistake. I''m not a qualified father. I''m even more ashamed of Tengxiao to you. " "You lied. You wanted to protect Tengxiao. You said that on purpose." Nantes shook his head violently and didn''t want to believe him. "I don''t have to lie to you, Nantes. Some of my former cronies know about it. You can inquire about it yourself." Hung Sai closed his eyes painfully. "They are loyal to you. They don''t say what you want them to say." Said Nantes indignantly. "I''m telling the truth. Think about it with your head. If I really have an affair with Tengxiao''s mother, how can I not get her back for so many years?" Hongsai said angrily that Nantes'' mother would become so angry because of Tengxiao''s appearance. He really didn''t expect that. After all, there are a lot of dew and marriage on the side of orcs, and there are many orcs who are polygamous. Therefore, generally no matter male or female, they don''t care much about these things. They just want each other to be good to themselves. Who can think that her heart is so small, it''s not good at all Keep explaining, didn''t he bring Tengxiao''s mother back? "That''s because I don''t allow it. If you dare to bring it back, I will kill her directly. No one can take the place of my mother." Cried Nantes angrily. "How do you want me to believe what I say, to let go of yourself and Tengxiao?" Hong Sai said with great heart. "The last one is the point. You want me to let go of the sky and dream." Nante''s eyes were cold. Hongsai looked at Nante seriously. After a long time, he sighed deeply, "I''m sorry for your mother. I''m also sorry for Tengxiao. You can do whatever you want, but I can tell you, don''t think you are very powerful. Tengxiao''s real strength is absolutely not weaker than you. It''s just that I kept suppressing Tengxiao for you at the beginning When I drove Tengxiao out of the king of beasts City, I was no longer qualified to suppress him as a father. In the future, you should pay attention to whether your fight is dead or alive. " Hongsai said that a complete individual is like a person without spiritual support. His whole back is bent and he walks out of Nantes house decadent. "What do you mean by that, old man? How can I be no better than that bastard?" "Don''t you wait for me, don''t you think I''d better go to the sky? You can say that again when I bring his head back. " Said Nantes indignantly. At the same time, on the territory of the white tiger king in the north of the king of beasts City, a playful and lovely girl was sitting on a swing and heard the people below her report to her, "did you say there was news about brother Tengxiao? Are you sure? " The girl is Roland, the daughter of the white tiger king. When she was a child, she fell into the water and was rescued by Tengxiao. Then she stuck to Tengxiao''s butt every day until Tengxiao was framed by Nantes and driven out of the city of the king of beasts. For this matter, Roland ran to hongsai and quarreled. It was just hongsai''s disposal at that time. Let alone Roland, it was Roland''s father, hongsai After all, it''s not the king of beasts city that Hong Sai deals with. Will Hong Sai be happy if another king of beasts intervenes? "Yes, miss." The guard Liufeng nodded his head. "I heard the news from my subordinates in Lion King''s mansion. It seems to be in a small tribe in the Luoyue mountains." Liu Fengxin doesn''t think so. A man who has been driven out of the beast king city is not worthy of his master. The male who matches the beast king city with his master can be counted. Their young lady is the daughter of the white tiger king. Since she became an adult last year, she doesn''t know how many people have asked for marriage. Unfortunately, none of them can look up to Roland. If ordinary females had been forced to mate, no one would dare to do anything in Roland''s identity to be so headstrong. What''s good about Tengxiao? In the past, she was just a private girl who was not favored by hongsai Having a son, now he is driven out and no longer admits that he doesn''t know how to stay in that small tribe, but his master still thinks about such a person. He wants to say that Tengxiao is not worthy of him, but Roland doesn''t allow anyone to say anything bad about Tengxiao. "Nante must have accompanied people to deal with brother Tengxiao, right?" Think of Nantes temperament, Roland can''t help laughing, but it''s a pity that such a person with bad root, this hongsai is holding in his hand. "Yes, they have sent people to the Luoyue mountains." Liufeng said seriously. "Then we''ll go to the Luoyue mountains, too." Roland said with certainty. "This..." Liufeng hesitated. It was a long journey, not to mention whether Roland could bear it, not to mention that there were many wild animals in the small place of Luoyue mountain. The journey was very dangerous in the past. Once he dared to take people out, what happened to Roland, the white tiger king would never let him go."Go to the Luoyue mountains, you go to prepare things. I''ll go to my father and make it clear. I won''t trouble you." Roland doesn''t know the scruples of Liufeng. Roland also knows that it''s impossible to travel without her father''s consent. Even if she runs out secretly, she worries that she will be caught if she doesn''t run far away. Her father has that ability. After so many years, it''s hard to get the news of Tengxiao. Roland can''t wait any longer. She runs to find her father, White Tiger Wang Chengtian. "Father, father, I''m going to the Luoyue mountains." As soon as Roland went in, she went straight to play coquetry all day. "The moon mountains?" This should be a mountain corner, right? How can my baby suddenly go to such a place? Chengtian''s eyebrows are crowded together? "What are you doing here? If you want to go out and play, go to Yokogawa plain. There are beautiful enchanting flowers there at this time." Chengtian thinks Roland is bored in the city of king of beasts and wants to go out to play, so he recommends a place with good scenery and relative safety. "No, I don''t know how many times I''ve been to Yokogawa plain. I see flowers every time. What''s fun? I''m going to Luoyue mountain range." Roland said that he only wanted to go to the Luoyue mountains. "Where are you going and what do you want to do? There is no food in that place. Where can you stand it? I don''t like to go to Yokogawa plain. We can change to qiufenggu. The scenery is good there. " Chengtian some headache said, according to reason, his family''s baby is not this unreasonable person, how to have to go where? "I didn''t go to see the scenery. I went to Tengxiao, who is in the Luoyue mountains." Roland is sure to say that she went to Tengxiao for the sake of Tengxiao. In the future, she is only afraid to be with Tengxiao, so it''s better to say this earlier. Chengtian''s expression is bad when he hears this. Tengxiao is Tengxiao again. In the past, because of this, he went to compensate Hong Sai for his smile, and Roland didn''t choose his partner. He thought Tengxiao was gone, and he should die. Roland''s temperament is uncertain, so it''s good to play for two years, but he ran out. It''s really annoying. "Roland, I know you like Tengxiao, but if you think about it, Tengxiao is in his twenties. He probably has his own partner. It''s no use if you go." Chengtian''s painstaking persuasion. "No matter what, I always have to go to see it. Father, you have taught me since I was a child to fight for what I want. If I don''t fight for it, I''ll regret it. Father, I like Tengxiao very much, so I don''t want to regret it. No matter what, I''ll go to see it. Of course, if brother Tengxiao has a partner and is very happy, I''ll come back and find one A stable life after a partner, father, do you say good Roland is holding Chengtian''s hand. Chengtian can''t help but have a headache when he hears this. Does he teach his daughter too well? But he knows Roland''s temperament very well. If he really doesn''t agree, Roland can remember it all his life. "When you come back, will you really choose a partner?" Chengtian looks at Roland in doubt. Roland nodded with certainty and said, "yes, father, don''t worry. I just want to see if I really have no hope." Chengtian would like to say which male in his twenties doesn''t choose a partner, unless he is incompetent. How can tengxiaosheng''s descendants be poor? Especially in that kind of small tribe, it is absolutely outstanding. It must have been eaten by the female early. "Father, I''m afraid it''s very dangerous to go to the Luoyue mountains all the way. Please lend me your escort." Roland heard his father agreed, and then put forward his request very impolitely. Roland put forward this request naturally because of Nante. Nante asked people to go to the Luoyue mountains. Naturally, she also wanted to bring more people with high skills. Otherwise, those people would be embarrassed by Tengxiao. They can''t help him. It''s useless to go there. They must bring more people with high strength so that Tengxiao can be saved in time. How many people have high strength Go to her father''s escort. Chengtian can''t help laughing bitterly when he hears Roland''s impolite words, "you are really impolite." Although he said that, he obviously agreed to come down. The Luoyue mountain is very dangerous. He is not at ease without those people following him. Promise Roland, Chengtian also let people go to the Lion King''s house to inquire about the news, this Tengxiao news to say the king of beasts City someone care about, absolutely is the Lion King''s side. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 Daze tribe defeated Juque tribe. This battle stunned several tribes around. Daze tribe had high walls and those novel weapons. In all people''s eyes, it would take more efforts to attack. How could it be the opponent of Juque tribe? However, daze tribe was like a beast, swallowing all the people of Juque tribe Then he ate the Juque tribe. In the past, the Juque tribe was high, and all the surrounding small tribes did not dare to offend the Daze tribe. It can be said that a battle directly left the Juque tribe in the altar. It turns out that the Juque tribe is nothing. It''s easy to understand the Juque tribe without seeing the Daze tribe, isn''t it? Of course, the loneliness of the Juque tribe is not just in front of us. When Wei Xi gave up fighting with daze tribe in order to preserve the strength of the tribe, when he returned to his own tribe, he saw that the whole Juque tribe was in a mess. Only the remaining males lay on the ground and wailed, but some females and cubs disappeared. Wei Xi saw that the whole person was about to get angry, "who, who did it?" It can be said that the Tuque tribe is the Tu emperor in the Luoyue mountains. Who did this to the Tuque tribe? "Orcs, orcs." A wounded male can''t help crying when he sees Wei Xi. They finally wait until Wei Xi comes back. "Orcs?" Wei Xi bit his teeth and said, "I will kill them, kill them." Half of the battle between the Juque tribe and daze tribe has died. Now many people who stay in the tribe have died. In addition to the abducted females and cubs, Wei Xi can''t help but shed tears. Even if he doesn''t want to admit it, he knows in his heart that the era of belonging to the Juque tribe has passed, and he is a sinner of the Juque tribe. "Patriarch, they have gone. They can''t catch up." Seeing this, the male who stayed in the tribe was not upset. They also pursued the orcs desperately, but it was useless. The orcs were powerful. They killed people, robbed things and wanted to run. They had no way to intercept them. "Patriarch, what shall we do?" The clansman asked sadly. Wei Xi looked at the sad people around him and couldn''t help but close his mouth. "Those who can still move will get up and tidy up for me to see what are injured and what need help. Go quickly and put out the fire to reduce the loss of the tribe as much as possible." Orcs, orcs again, think of what Tian Xue said. He just went to attack daze tribe, and this Orc came again in a short time. It''s absolutely abnormal. Besides, I''ve heard that orcs rob females, never want cubs. What do orcs want cubs for? Do orcs really collude with daze tribe? Cubs are the future for every tribe, and what daze tribe needs most for its development is people. Cubs are the best choice for them. After all, how can people from outside be loyal to those raised from childhood? What about cubs even from Juque tribe? Anyway, they are small and they don''t know who is good to them. Wei Xi wants to know who is good to them Rush back to Daze tribe for four stops, and fight even if you die. If Juque tribe is not afraid of death and sacrifice, it can definitely pull down daze tribe. But this idea is that after a circle in Wei Xi''s mind, he flies away. Looking at the people who follow him, they are exhausted. He can fight with daze tribe to death. Then, Juque tribe will become extremely weak, and be annexed by the surrounding small tribes. This is his tribe. How can he be reconciled. No matter how unwilling Wei Xi was, he could only bear the hatred in his heart. The Juque tribe has died down, and the Daze tribe will not start a war. Although the Daze tribe won this time, it depends on its geographical conditions. If the Daze tribe dares to attack the Juque tribe, it will die soon. Fortunately, this crisis is over, and the Juque tribe has suffered so much losses that they are afraid to come to Daze tribe for a long time. Of course, the two tribes are dead enemies now. In the future, the tribe people should be careful of the ambush of the Juque tribe when they go hunting. After all, this big war can''t be big, and it''s OK to plot something in the dark. When Wei Xi was very unwilling, henghou, Nante''s subordinate, went through all kinds of hardships to find the Juque tribe. Of course, henghou was ten thousand people who didn''t like the Juque tribe. The so-called first tribe in the Luoyue mountains was not so good. Any tribe on the other side of the plain was better than this. Sophie also said that there are nearly 10000 people in the Juque tribe. Now it seems that even the old, the small and the disabled can add up to more than 6000 people. Where can there be 10000 people? It''s a good rounding. It really elevates the Juque tribe. As soon as Heng Hou came, he directly showed his identity to Wei Xi, and then said that he wanted Juque tribe to launch a war against daze tribe and kill Tengxiao. Wei Xi was overjoyed when he knew the identity of empress Heng. But empress Heng spoke very well. She didn''t give any good to them. Instead, she turned them into servants of the Juque tribe. Besides, how to kill Tengxiao? They attacked daze tribe before, which damaged nearly half of the tribe''s fighting power. What can he do? "Emissary, our Tuque tribe is very willing to help with this matter, but daze tribe colludes with the orcs. There were nearly 10000 people in our tribe. Because of them, nearly 3000 people died. Daze tribe occupies a high city wall, and there are weapons that can attack from a long distance. I can''t get revenge." Wei Xi said that he couldn''t help wiping his tears.After hearing this, Heng Hou couldn''t help but wonder what kind of weapons were there. She could not help but frown when she heard that daze tribe had high stone walls and some other weapons. There were no weapons in the orc City, even sharp irons. But those things were very rare. They were ancient weapons, so the orc city was still preserved Something like this is too precious for him to take out. "Have you got any of their weapons?" Heng hou can''t help but ask curiously. "It''s just the sharp weapon they shot at us." Because many people in the Juque tribe were shot by bows and arrows, Wei Xi collected a lot of arrows, but they didn''t know how to use them without bows. "Can we find a way to get such a weapon?" Constant after see bow and arrow, can''t help but curious ask. Weapon, this is a weapon. You know, the weapons of ORC city are limited. Each Orc king has a fixed iron weapon in his hand. Only when he makes a great contribution will he be rewarded. If he can grab this thing and take it back to Nantes, what will Nanye reward him? With these weapons, the lion king is in Orc city Our territory can be expanded a lot. The more you think about it, the more fever you feel in your heart. "You can find a way to get such a weapon." Heng Hou said directly and impolitely. At this time, Wei Xi was very embarrassed and said: "we really have no way. The people of daze tribe are very powerful. Even if they go hunting, it''s hard for us to kill them. How can we seize the weapons in their hands?" It''s false to say that he didn''t think about weapons, and Wei Xi is still wholeheartedly preparing for revenge. "You just stare at them, let them know who has weapons, and tell me that our people will go. It''s just a few males. It''s very simple." Heng Hou thinks that they are all totem warriors who have been baptized by totem stone. Can''t several aborigines beat them? Hearing this, Wei Xi was overjoyed. "That would trouble the emissary, but the emissary should be careful of the orcs." "Don''t worry, the orcs are dead. As long as we rob the weapon, we can develop it ourselves. When we have the weapon, there will be so many more people in your tribe than they, and you are afraid that you can''t beat them. If you can''t beat them, then you are rubbish. Don''t worry, it''s good for you to work for our Lord." Heng Hou said and threw a bag of things she had brought from the city to Wei Xi. "This is the soil fruit. I''ll give you the planting technology later, and your tribe will be able to plant the soil fruit. It won''t be bad if it''s buried in the ground when it''s mature. If there''s no food in winter, just dig it out and eat it. It can be said that it''s a good baby. Of course, it''s too late to plant this year, and it will start next year." Heng Hou explained. Sure enough, Wei Xi was overjoyed to hear that. It was something that could be planted and could survive the winter. It could be said that it was the first one in the Luoyue mountains. How could Wei Xi not be excited? This means that their tribe could store a lot of this thing in winter next year. Henghou can''t help but roll her eyes when she sees Wei Xi''s surprise. It''s the simplest thing in the king of beasts city. It can be said that every winter they are fed up with it, but Wei Xi is like a baby. It''s really a backward place. "Messenger, don''t worry. I''ll do what you told me." Wei Xi said happily. At this time, he realized that Tengxiao had offended the lion king of the orc City, and then fled to the Luoyue mountains. "Go ahead, go ahead." Heng Hou waved his hand directly. Wei Xi fiercely looked at the direction of daze tribe, "Mengtai, you wait for me." With the support of the orc City, he doesn''t believe that he can''t compete with the Daze tribe and the orcs. Sooner or later, he will destroy them, destroy them. Roland has already found daze tribe at this time. After entering daze tribe, Roland hears the almost miraculous victory of daze tribe all the way. Looking at the high city wall, Roland smiles obsessively, "this tribe is good. It''s brother Tengxiao''s tribe." Liufeng is helpless to hear this. His little master doesn''t know how much he said about Tengxiao. He is really tired of hearing it. His master is poisoned by Tengxiao. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 As soon as Roland arrived at daze tribe, he said that he was looking for Tengxiao, so he was soon attracted to find Tengxiao. When Tengxiao saw Roland, he was stunned for a while, and then laughed, "Roland, why are you here?" He and Roland haven''t seen each other for more than ten years, but they can still recognize Roland. Little Roland is his only warm memory in the orc city. "Brother Tengxiao, I finally found you." Roland this time happily into the sky''s arms. Roland holds Tengxiao tightly and buries his head in Tengxiao''s arms. It''s still the taste of memory, warm and safe. Tengxiao is a little stunned when he sees Roland''s action. Then he quickly pulls Roland out of his arms. Now he has a partner, so he can''t hold the female. Even if he is a sister, Roland can''t, so Yin Zhu won''t be angry. Roland was leaped by Tengxiao''s action, and then looked at Tengxiao with tears in her eyes, "brother Tengxiao, do you hate me?" At this time, Bai Kun, who followed Tengxiao, said in a strange voice, "Tengxiao, I didn''t see it. You are a lot of admirers." Bai Kun is very clear about what is in Roland''s eyes. Tengxiao has Yinzhu and is constantly involved with other females, which requires a hard beating. Now he has Yinzhu in his heart. No one can bully Yinzhu, neither can Tengxiao. Tengxiao heard this and shook his head. "Baikun, you misunderstood me. I just treat Roland as my sister." No wonder Tengxiao is nervous. What will Bai Kun do if he talks to Yin Zhu about some lessons? Although he is also Yin Zhu''s partner, Tengxiao is very clear that he is totally in the light of Bai Kun. With the help of Qiao Nuo, Yin Zhu agrees to this matter. He can''t compare with Qiao Nuo''s deep love with Yin Zhu, and can''t compare with Bai Kun''s life-saving kindness. Moreover, he has a criminal record, so he was the second among Yin Zhu''s three partners at the beginning, so he didn''t dare to make mistakes at all. "Sister, are you sure it''s not sister Qing?" Bai Kun starts to talk. He knows that Roland has some ideas about himself, so he shouldn''t contact him any more. He thinks that Bai Kun is very beautiful and likes his female more, but he never has an ambiguous relationship with others. He always does it simply and clearly. Roland didn''t expect to guess that she was targeted as soon as she arrived at daze tribe, and her face couldn''t hang up at this time. At this time, Liufeng has been directly angry with beasts, "you dare to insult my master and seek death." In Liufeng''s opinion, the whole daze tribe is not worthy of their master. Now the master condescends to come to Daze tribe. They don''t treat him well. They dare to insult the master, so he rushes out to fight. Bai Kun is cold at this time, and the whole person is also knocked out. Even if his talent is good in the Meizu, he has become a totem warrior. Although he has become a skeleton and has been punished by God, the skeleton burned by totem fire is not comparable to that of ordinary orcs. Now his skeleton can be said to be an iron wall, except that his flexibility is not enough No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t get out of the tribe. Liufeng thought that he could beat the man in front of him casually at the beginning, but what he never thought was that he became a beast and was blocked by the other party''s light hand. You should know that the orc V had the strongest fighting power when he became a beast. What''s more, he was still a totem warrior, but the Daze tribe took his own attack lightly, and this man was the best Is it a monster? With Liufeng''s attack, the people in the tribe immediately looked at Roland in the wrong way. Tengxiao also joined the battle and said, "stop it." No matter how Roland is from the king of beasts city or the daughter of the white tiger king, if his tribe injures people, it will not be a good ending. But if Bai Kun is injured, he doesn''t know how to end and treat Yin Zhu, so the best way is to split them up. "Liufeng, stop it." Roland this time also quickly called Liufeng, she came here to help Tengxiao, not to add trouble to Tengxiao. But Roland doesn''t quite understand. She just arrived at daze tribe. People in daze tribe don''t seem to welcome her very much. Where does Roland know? That''s because she is too close to Tengxiao. Yinzhu is the goddess of the tribe. Roland wants to rob Yinzhu''s partner. It''s strange that they have good ideas for Roland. It''s hard to persuade people. Bai Kun also twisted his neck at this time. Before he was in the tribe, he couldn''t let go of his hands and feet to fight against counterfeiting. He was afraid that he might accidentally hurt the people. However, he was stopped just after the fight. It''s really boring. "It''s boring. Forget it, I don''t care about it. But Tengxiao, I warn you that no matter what kind of relationship you have with the female, you''d better stop for me. If you dare to do something wrong to Yin Zhu, I''ll screw your head off." Bai Kun then turned and strode away. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything wrong to Yin Zhu." Tengxiao said with certainty. "Yin Zhu? Brother Tengxiao, is this my sister-in-law? " Roland smiles brightly on her face, but cries in her heart. She is still too late. "Yes, she''s my partner." Tengxiao thought of Yin Zhu and couldn''t help smiling happily.Seeing Tengxiao''s smile, Roland is full of bitterness. As early as she started out, she said that if Tengxiao had a partner, she would quit. But at this moment, Roland knew how painful it was to put it down. She thought about the people who had been missing for so long. Just now, she met again, but then there was no more. "My sister-in-law must be a very good female." Roland can see that Tengxiao likes his partner, otherwise Tengxiao''s indifference would not smile so tenderly. "Well, Yin Zhu is very good. When you see her, you will like it." Tengxiao said with a smile that he regards Roland as a relative, and he hopes that his partner can be recognized by his relatives. "Well, I believe in Tengxiao''s eyes." Roland told herself that since Tengxiao had a partner and was very happy, she would put her mind away and wish Tengxiao well. She would not destroy Tengxiao. Tengxiao''s brother was not happy when he was so old. She would never destroy Tengxiao''s hard won happiness. As long as she is sure that Yin Zhu is a good one, she will go back to the beast king city and find some males who like her to marry off. Liufeng sees his master''s strong and smiling face, and he can''t help thinking about the injustice of Roland. What''s good about Tengxiao? It''s worth his master''s being wronged. But fortunately, Tengxiao has a partner, so his master''s pride should not be able to rob his partner. So his master doesn''t have to give in to such a small tribe. They should be able to return to the beast soon It''s the city of kings. Liufeng doesn''t know whether he should be glad that Tengxiao has a partner or angry that Tengxiao doesn''t have his own master in his heart. Anyway, his idea is very contradictory. "Let''s go. You''re tired of running all the way. I''ll take you to see the patriarch first, and then arrange for you to have a rest. When the rest is enough, I''ll take you to see Yin Zhu at dinner in the evening, OK?" Tengxiao directly arranged the next thing. Roland said that she really needs a good rest, and she also needs time to straighten out her heart. Now she finally understands why the former Bai Kun aimed at her, because her feelings were too explicit, so she was seen. That person is angry. If she wants to see Yin Zhu in the evening, she can''t be seen any more, otherwise it will be They were embarrassed. Montaigne also warmly welcomed Roland''s arrival at this time. After all, this is a charming guest from the city of king of beasts. People don''t mean it. Why don''t they welcome him. Roland''s residence was soon arranged. It was a bright stone house, which was specially let out. After all, Roland used to live in the city of king of beasts, but people had a house to live in, so they couldn''t ask people to live in the cave. Roland would lie down to have a rest, but as soon as she lay down, her tears would fall down one after another. She was very sad, very sad. How happy she was when she found Tengxiao, how sad it is now. Why didn''t brother Tengxiao wait for her? Sister, brother Tengxiao said that she was a sister. Roland thought of what Tengxiao had said before, and felt sad again. It''s a pity that she came too late. make complaints about Loran''s break, and then he can''t help going out for a walk. Before that, he patronized the small tribes of Tucao, but now he finds that the tribes are not ordinary. The walls are not ordinary. They are not the plain outside the plain, but the walls of the stone walls are so high. Some of them are only small walls. I really don''t know how to get that big stone up. There are also the stone houses still under construction in the tribe, and the tribe''s people. The males are powerful one by one. With that momentum alone, Liufeng knows that many people''s strength will not be lower than him. There are also the females and the cubs. They all smile and look ruddy, which shows that they are living well and eating well. I heard about daze on the way here The tribe defeated a team of 7000 people with 500 or 600 people. I was shocked when I thought about it. He couldn''t do it. However, the legendary long-range weapon and the one who threw the magnifying stone could not be seen. It was impossible for him to see them. He underestimated Tengxiao. After all, the tribe he chose is good. Apart from the small number of people, there are many people in the world. As long as you have food and strength, there is no shortage of people in this food deficient world. If daze tribe wants to develop, there will be more and more people, and then they will get better and better. However, no matter how daze tribe develops, it can''t surpass the orc city. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 Tengxiao just returned to the cave and saw Bai Kun talking to Yin Zhu with a smile. He didn''t know what to say, which made Yin Zhu very happy. After their identities were determined, Bai Kun would come to chat with Yin Zhu during the day. At the beginning, Bai Kun was the best at chatting with Yin Zhu. He had been to many places, knew many things, and was relatively humorous. He could always make Yin Zhu laugh. Jono was gentle and affectionate, but Tengxiao could only do logistics recently. "What are you talking about? Laughing happily? " Tengxiao asked with a smile. He was really worried that Bai Kun would say something about Roland regardless of him. In that way, Yin Zhu would not be happy. "We have a beautiful tiger girl from our tribe. Maybe we can make friends with Yin Zhu." Bai Kun said with a smile, he really told Yin Zhu about the arrival of Roland, but he didn''t say it was because of Tengxiao. He just said it was a beautiful female. The war between the tribe and the Juque tribe has passed. It can be said that the biggest crisis of the tribe has passed. Yin Zhu''s biggest task now is to take good care of his body. This five month old belly is as big as other modern ones. I really don''t know how big it will be in a few months. Yin Zhu has a big belly every day and feels very tired. I don''t know what the female orcs, especially those who have five or six babies, look like when they are born. Anyway, she feels very uncomfortable, but it also shows that the mother is very tired The greatness of pro. "That Yin Zhu, I regard Roland as my sister. Don''t listen to Bai Kun''s nonsense." Tengxiao was worried when he heard about it, so he brought out everything. Yin Zhu turned his head to look at Bai Kun at this time. Bai Kun shook his head at Tengxiao and said, "I didn''t say anything. Tell Yin Zhu about it yourself." Although I can''t stand Tengxiao''s practice outside the village, Bai Kun doesn''t say bad things in front of Yin Zhu. It''s better for the party concerned to explain this. Tengxiao sees Bai Kun''s cunning smile, but he doesn''t know that he has been cheated. But sooner or later, he has to tell Yin Zhu about it, and now it''s the same, so that he doesn''t know how to speak. "Roland is the daughter of the white tiger king. I saved her once when I was young, and then she followed me all the time. I took her as my sister. I haven''t contacted her for more than ten years. If it wasn''t for her coming to me this time, I would have forgotten her." Tengxiao explained awkwardly. "Does that girl like you?" Yin Zhu hesitated and asked. "I don''t know." Tengxiao answered honestly. Hearing the answer, Yin Zhu didn''t know whether to cry or smile. The man was dull. "What did she come to the tribe for? By the way or on purpose? " Yin Zhu asked another question. Tengxiao heard this, and after a pause, he said, "it should have come to me." When Yin Zhu heard this, he didn''t understand that a girl who hadn''t contacted him for more than ten years came to him from afar. Now she doesn''t love him deeply. Who can do this? The girl should have been thinking about Tengxiao for more than ten years. Finally, she got the news of Tengxiao, and then she came? However, the girl is from the orc city. It seems that Tengxiao knows all about the news of daze tribe. Baikun can find daze tribe because of a general direction. Naturally, other people can also find it. "She likes you, Tengxiao, or should not say like, should say deep love." Yin Zhu took a deep breath and felt that her heart was blocked. Didn''t she care about Tengxiao? How to hear someone love her deeply and feel uncomfortable? "Yinzhu, that, I don''t know. I already have yours. Otherwise, I''ll let her go back." Tengxiao obviously doesn''t know what to do, and is ready to do it according to Yin Zhu''s idea. Although it''s a little sorry for Roland, he will definitely do it for Yin Zhu''s sake. What''s more, even if we drive Roland out immediately, nothing will happen to Roland. The guards around her are very strong and will never happen. Roland will live well. "Why be so cruel? People come all the way to you. Let them make it clear." For the person named Roland, Yin Zhu can''t help but feel sorry for her. Tengxiao is a wood. He doesn''t know what feelings he has. It''s estimated that Tengxiao can''t tell whether it''s responsibility or emotion. However, Tengxiao is a little good. He has a strong sense of responsibility, but he doesn''t have to worry about his change of heart. Moreover, Yin Zhu also admires Roland. Not everyone has the courage to love someone for ten years, and not everyone can go all the way to find a lover. "I, I won''t say, or Yin Zhu, you tell her?" Tengxiao listens to Yin Zhu saying that Roland loves himself. He''s afraid to meet him. He''s very unpopular. If there''s a problem, what can Yin Zhu do without him? Yin Zhu didn''t know where Tengxiao was. She didn''t think Tengxiao was so timid. "What other girls want to see is you. What shall I do to see her?" Yin Zhu said angrily. Seeing Tengxiao''s appearance, he knew that this man had no courage to do bad things. It was very reassuring. Originally, some unhappy hearts saw Tengxiao''s appearance. Yin Zhu felt that he was happy for no reason. He built his happiness on the pain of others. He was really happy."I think she''s my sister''s. When my sister comes, it''s right to be a hostess for my sister-in-law." Tengxiao finished, carefully looked at Yinzhu, worried that Yinzhu is not happy. Yin Zhu is not willing to see Tengxiao, so he doesn''t force him to see Roland. If he doesn''t want to, he doesn''t want to, "OK, you can arrange it, as long as Roland doesn''t mind." "She doesn''t mind anything." Tengxiao said happily. He said just now that Yin Zhu was Roland''s sister-in-law. It''s nice that Yin Zhu didn''t object. Maybe Yin Zhu didn''t hate him that much. Roland didn''t know that in the following days, she could not see Tengxiao in private except in public. She couldn''t say a word more. Looking at Tengxiao quite impolite, Yin Zhu didn''t know what to say. Tengxiao''s brother''s role is really fast, and he can make decisions for his sister. "Yin Zhu, if Roland says something bad, don''t be angry. If there''s anything you can tell me, I''ll take it out on you later." Tengxiao suddenly thought of something and said a few words. Roland''s temperament used to be very good, but after knowing what Roland thought about himself, Tengxiao was not sure. After all, compared with Sophie, who knows what this woman who is dazzled by love will do? "Yes. Don''t worry Yin Zhu didn''t expect Tengxiao to turn his head and say that he wanted to vent his anger. He felt warm in his heart. It was very difficult to feel comfortable. Originally, he was a little upset because he was pregnant with a child, and his heart was quite stable. Yin Zhu feels that his life has been very comfortable recently. Apart from a few crowns, he is no different from the queen. There are Bai Kun, who is dedicated to chatting with the queen, Tengxiao, who is twenty-four filial piety, and Qiao Nuo, who is gentle and affectionate, who has fallen into the nest of happiness. No wonder those females want to find several partners. Indeed, there are many of them It''s good, but this kind of day really makes people degenerate. Yin Zhu doesn''t know if she will be cultivated as a naughty, lazy and greedy evil woman when her children are born. After all, she has two lazy and greedy women besides being naughty. "Well, I''ll ask someone to tell her to go and let her come to see you later." Tengxiao also plans to talk well with Roland first. Don''t let people get angry with Yin Zhu. "Well, go ahead, go ahead." Yin Zhu waved his little hand. Bai Kun has been looking for Loran at this time. He has spent five years in the king of beasts city. He has heard of the character of Loran, but he doesn''t know that Loran likes Tengxiao. He came to Daze tribe because he had a drop of blood donation as a guide. That''s why he found Daze tribe. He didn''t send a message back after he fell to Daze tribe. What''s wrong with Loran Did you come to Daze tribe to find Tengxiao? I think that Nantes is hostile to Tengxiao. Roland knows the news. I think Nantes should know that if he knew Tengxiao was in trouble all over, he should be kicked out of Yin Zhu''s side. Unfortunately, he came too late. Yin Zhu has Tengxiao''s cubs. As for whether hongsai can stop Nante, Bai Kun doubts. After all, hongsai is better for Nante, and Nante has taken over the position of hongsai beast king. Even if hongsai has the heart, he is powerless. It seems that he wants to remind the people of the tribe to get some information. If Nantes really wants to kill Tengxiao, then daze tribe is really in danger. There are still many masters in lion king. What''s more, they have sharp weapons. It''s easy to defeat daze tribe. Even they don''t need to take out something by themselves. Some outlaws are willing to take over. Bai Kun didn''t see Roland. He saw Liufeng, but Liufeng remembered that the strange man wrapped in animal skin from the beginning to the end beat himself lightly. "Hey, how can you be so strange? You are wrapped from head to foot, and you still have a mask on your head. You are not so ugly that you can''t see people, so you should be strict with yourself?" Liufeng can''t help laughing with pride after saying this. Bai Kun''s face is overcast when he hears this. After his disfigurement, no one dares to say his face to face. Even Yin Zhu will carefully avoid this topic. Liufeng is really looking for death. Although he can live without beauty as a male, he is said to be ugly and unhappy. Bai Kun is never the kind of person who will be wronged. If he is not happy, he can only find the person who makes him unhappy. "Ugly? No matter how ugly I am, I''m more beautiful than your monkey ass face. " Bai Kun is cold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 So when Tengxiao comes to separate the people, he finds that Bai Kun has beaten them hard. Liufeng''s face is irregular, which is miserable anyway. Tengxiao checks Liufeng''s body first. Fortunately, Bai Kun is very decent and looks terrible, that is, skin injury. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to explain to Roland. But when he saw Liufeng''s black and blue face mixed with blood donation, Tengxiao couldn''t help covering his face. Baikun was too black. Could Liufeng''s face be seen? I really don''t know how Liufeng provoked baikun. It''s reasonable to say that a gentleman like baikun shouldn''t be so angry and use his fists and feet to fight talent. "Too much, too much." Liu Feng is very angry. It''s the first time that he has been beaten so badly. This man named Bai Kun is a bit strange in strength. However, he has never been able to beat this man with totem power or Cheng. Moreover, this man controls his strength well every time. It only makes him look very hurt. In fact, it''s just skin and flesh. It''s better than killing him directly It''s even more difficult for a man to be killed, which shows that the strength of this man is much higher than that of himself. He is completely played by others. The most important thing is that he and Bai Kun still beat him in the face all the time, so he said he was ugly? How dare you hit him in the face? His face is almost unconscious now. I''m sure I can''t see anyone. "Boy, remember, next time I''m ugly, I''ll beat your parents to the point where they can''t recognize me." Bai Kun finished and left happily. When Liufeng heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to fight with baikun. But just as he wanted to rush up, he stopped. Now he is being abused. No, he will go back to practice. He must beat baikun down. At this time, Bai Kun has gone to Mengtai to discuss Nantes. Thinking of Nantes, Bai Kun still wants to say that it''s too much trouble. Fortunately, Roland doesn''t mean anything. In addition, Tengxiao and Yin Zhu are having an affair, but their feelings are not deep enough. It''s just that Roland comes to stimulate them. It makes Jono worry that they have children, but they are always so awkward. Thinking about this, Bai Kun thinks he''s a jerk. He''s not a husband, so he thinks so much about it What do you do? You can only blame Tengxiao for his failure. He feels bored when he wants to rob Yin Zhu. Jono is a super qualified husband now. Even people who are good at calculating like him think Jono is very good at getting along with others. They dare not calculate Jono. Of course, he has a conscience, otherwise hum. When Bai Kun and Liufeng begin to fight, Roland comes out. At the beginning, Roland is very worried when he sees Liufeng being beaten. When he sees Liufeng being beaten again and again, there is no problem. He knows that this man has a sense of propriety, so he doesn''t care. Roland would not have come out if he hadn''t seen the sky rising. "Brother Tengxiao, are you here?" Roland''s voice was full of joy. "Well, how was your rest?" Tengxiao rarely asked about it. "It''s very good. Thanks for Tengxiao''s concern." Think of Tengxiao or care about their own, Roland''s heart can not help but happy. "Since you have a good rest, I''ll take you to see Yin Zhu, your sister-in-law." Tengxiao said with a smile, the little girl grew up in a blink of an eye, he really did not know that Roland had such a mind for him. "Sister in law?" Roland hesitated for a moment, then nodded with a smile and said, "OK, I want to see my sister-in-law, too." Roland''s heart is sour. "Brother Tengxiao, did you tell my sister-in-law about me?" Roland asked carefully, don''t know how Tengxiao introduced himself, the female who grew up together, will Yin Zhu be angry? "Yes." Tengxiao answered. Next, they didn''t talk much. Tengxiao knew Roland''s mind, didn''t know what to say, and was afraid to say what they shouldn''t, while Roland was full of mind, thinking about how to deal with the female named Yin Zhu. Yes, deal with, first deal with, see how the female, if not good, she will start, Roland said in his heart. Yin Zhu is still living in a cave. One is the stone house, which has not been completely built yet. The other is that Yin Zhu has a big stomach now, which makes him tired of moving. Jono said that when Yin Zhu was born, he would move into the new stone house. At that time, almost all the tribal houses were built. "Yinzhu, this is Roland." Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu sitting at the entrance of the mountain and has a rest. He smiles gently. At this time, Yin Zhu was leaning against a big wooden chair at the door. This thing was made by Yin Zhu. In addition, Yin Zhu''s back was slanting and covered with thick animal skin. It was very comfortable to lie on it. Roland''s first sight is that a female with a big belly is lying on a big chair lazily. When she sees her, she smiles with curved eyebrows. Yin Zhu is not a very beautiful female, or she is very clean and soft. She looks very comfortable and friendly. This female is very likable. At first glance, Roland can''t hate Yin Zhu. "Welcome to Daze tribe, Roland. I''m Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu sat up straight and said with a smile."You have a baby?" Roland looks at Yin Zhu''s stomach in surprise. Hearing this, Yin Zhu gently lowered his head and touched his stomach. He said with a smile, "well, there are three cubs. They are very lively. Do you want to touch them?" "Is that ok?" Roland''s eyes immediately stare at this. She has not seen a pregnant female, but other people are not so close, and she will not touch other people''s stomach. "Of course." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Looking at the expression of Yin Zhu, we can see that she must be a good mother who loves her cubs. Her mother said that the female who loves her cubs will not be too bad. Of course, what her mother said may be the same, but I think it''s not too bad. "Is it brother Tengxiao''s?" Roland asks curiously. Of course, she finds that her name seems to be closer, but she can''t change it for a while. Brother Tengxiao is a wood, but the female is different. Roland first carefully sweeps Yinzhu, and she worries that her secret will be discovered. After all, she likes other people''s partner and runs to the front of each other. If she is exposed, she will be embarrassed. Yin Zhu looks at the girl''s uneasy appearance and can''t help laughing. The girl really likes Tengxiao, but she has bright eyes and wants to be clean. "Yes." See Roland sorry, Yin Zhu is not to open Roland careful thinking. After hearing Yin Zhu''s affirmative answer, Roland said happily, "brother Tengxiao is going to be a father, and I''m going to be an aunt?" When Roland knew that Yin zhuhuai had a baby, she knew that there would never be a possibility between her and Tengxiao. Even if Yin Zhu was not good, she had been with Tengxiao since childhood and had a lot of contact with Tengxiao. Tengxiao had a bad life since childhood. The lion king didn''t love him. Tengxiao wanted to have a happy home than anyone else, but he didn''t have a mother, and Nantes had to bully him Negative him, so have a cub, Tengxiao brother has a home. It''s good that brother Tengxiao finally has her own home, and she can''t be the one who destroys his happiness. She even has to protect brother Tengxiao. After thinking about it clearly, Roland finally puts down all her thoughts in her heart. She can still secretly like brother Tengxiao. Of course, she can''t let brother Tengxiao and sister Yin Zhu know. Yin Zhu also looked at Roland carefully at this time, trying to see what change the girl would have. As a result, he saw only heartfelt joy, for Tengxiao. The girl is a little silly, but she makes people feel cute. "Yes, you are." Yin Zhu said with a smile, she is not that kind of person recognition is very powerful, but in front of this Roland is very simple, emotional what are written on the face, very good difference. "Of course, sister-in-law, you don''t know, what I hope most in my life is that brother Tengxiao can be happy." Roland said happily. When Yin Zhu heard this, she admired the girl. Not everyone could do such a thing. At least Yin Zhu wanted to say that she couldn''t do it. She couldn''t say so frankly that she wished her beloved. I''m afraid she would stay away from her. If the predecessor didn''t calculate Tengxiao, I''m afraid Tengxiao and Yin Zhu are made in heaven. Of course, Yin Zhu also thinks that she will not do such a thing. If she has not promised Tengxiao to be her partner, maybe she will make up. Now that she has been with Tengxiao, this matter is another matter. She will not let her man out foolishly. Besides, her children also need her father''s help. "Well, having a sister like you is Tengxiao''s blessing." Yin Zhu is really lucky for Tengxiao. It''s a pity that he is not lucky to meet such a girl. He can only be harmed by himself in his life. Yes, Yin Zhu thinks that he will harm the three of them in his life. Now that they have been tied together, she will never allow them to repent. She is a very stingy person. Since Tengxiao knew that she was Jono again and wanted to be her partner wholeheartedly, she can''t be blamed. "Really, my sister-in-law thinks so." Roland is very happy to be recognized by Yin Zhu. Tengxiao was very worried about the meeting of the two people, but he didn''t expect that the two people get along very well, calm, nothing, unexpected. But think about it, Yin Zhu and Roland are excellent people, and there will be no accident. However, they live in harmony with each other. Tengxiao''s worry is finally put down. If he can, he doesn''t want to see Roland suffer. Of course, his first choice is Yin Zhu, and Yin Zhu is the first one in everything. It''s just that his sweating is really a little abrupt. Tengxiao finds a corner and quickly wipes off the sweat on his head. It''s not good if he shows it to those two people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 Roland''s temperament is very good. The little girl is very lively. Although she can''t hide her deep feelings when she looks at Tengxiao, the girl never makes excessive movements or even has no superfluous words. On the contrary, she always brushes her favor for Tengxiao in front of Yin Zhu. Her sister-in-law shouts all the time, which makes Yin Zhu feel a little embarrassed. The girl''s temperament is very good, but Yin Zhu also knows a lot about Tengxiao from Roland''s mouth. Only then can Yin Zhu know that Tengxiao''s childhood was miserable and black. As a child of the lion king, his life was worse than that of ordinary people''s cubs. Roland is very smart. In recent days, she also got to know Yin Zhu''s three partners. However, Yin Zhu has emotional communication with the other two. On the contrary, Tengxiao is very restrained. This relationship is a bit strange. Then Roland went to ask other people in the tribe for information. The tribe people are always tolerant of females, while Roland is lively and playful. People in the tribe like this Girl. So Roland knows about Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. After knowing the past between them, Roland can''t help scolding Tengxiao for being a fool. However, since Yin Zhu has accepted Tengxiao, they still have cubs. They will have a good relationship in the future. And after contacting Yin Zhu for such a long time, she also feels that Yin Zhu is very good-natured, gentle and kind. No wonder Tengxiao brother will like it, so Roland will always brush in front of Yin Zhu. Roland''s attitude surprised Liufeng. He really didn''t expect that Roland would put down his feelings for Tengxiao so soon, for more than ten years. However, his master can''t compare with other people. On the other hand, Mengtai people pay attention to the Juque tribe at this time. Since the defeat of that war, the battle between daze tribe and Juque tribe has always existed. As long as people from the two tribes come across it, it''s a bloody battle. However, the people from daze tribe are brave and brave, but they don''t suffer any losses. However, the Juque tribe is almost the same. They always have a large number of people The Daze tribe can''t compete in this. It can only be said that each tribe has its own advantages and disadvantages, and the losses are not big. When Bai Kun tells Jono and Montaigne about Nantes, he doesn''t take care of it any more. What Bai Kun cares more is that Roland occasionally mentions that a saint has gone to the city of the king of beasts to find Tengxiao. He also brings people from Honghe tribe with him. He thinks that Tengxiao was chased by Honghe tribe because he bought a piece of jade. This jade is used as a totem, which makes these things a little difficult According to the news from Beina, those saints are likely to be the people from the former temple, and they are also the enemies of Beina. Those people have great powers, and they can definitely count that Beina is not dead, or the heirs of Beina will appear many years later. They can''t figure out someone, but they can take the necessary Donglai from Yinzhu to wait for Yinzhu, such as baiyushi. Few people in this place can use jade, even if the decoration is only a small piece, and people prefer to use animal teeth to make decorations. What else can such huge jade be used for besides totem stone, and who else can use totem stone besides the people on their side? To understand this, Bai Kun felt that his brain was not enough. Those people had already gone to the king of beasts city to find Tengxiao. Now the news that Tengxiao appeared in daze tribe has been spread out. I''m afraid the news will be covered for a long time. By that time, with this point of Daze tribe, can Yin Zhu be protected? As soon as the saint appeared, he was afraid that it was Yin Zhu''s death. Thinking of this, Bai Kun felt a headache. Not only for the sake of Meizu, he wanted to find a backing for Meizu. To tell the truth, Yin Zhu also found the peculiarity of Meizu. He was very happy. However, Yin Zhu was a big trouble. He would never give up Yin Zhu when he was burned by the totem For a moment, he won''t give up Yin Zhu in his whole life. It''s just a headache to think about it. Maybe you can ask Beina, since they can calculate Yin Zhu, I think Beina is familiar with their style, and can also turn over and calculate them. Bai Kun didn''t tell Montaigne about all these things. It was too big for the tribe to carry the calculation of the Juque tribe. The people of the tribe were very happy. If he said this, he was afraid that the morale of the whole tribe would drop. Recently, there were too many things happening in the tribe. He wanted to let Yin Zhu leave and come to the temple It''s only aimed at Yin Zhu. If Yin Zhu leaves daze tribe, the world is so big that it''s not easy for those people to find someone. But will Yin Zhu leave daze tribe? Besides, once Yin Zhu leaves, what will he do? He''s tied to the Daze tribe now. However, Yin Zhu is not in good health now. No matter what his plans are, he has to wait until Yin Zhu gives birth to the baby. He only hopes to last until next spring. Bai Kun really wants to talk to Beina himself, but if he talks to Beina, Yin Zhu will know for sure. When Yin Zhu knows, he is afraid that his heart will be in disorder again. This restlessness is a great burden on Yin Zhu''s body. He can''t think of any good way. Bai Kun sometimes hopes that he really wants to think more. Unfortunately, if he doesn''t think about it more, he depends on Jono and Tengxiao. Tengxiao has some force. Jono is clever and careful, but he is not smooth enough, not cruel enough, and he doesn''t think thoroughly enough. Baikun thinks about it and finally decides to go to Leihe. Anyway, the whole dark city is tied to Yinzhu''s chariot now. It''s not necessary for baikun to use it. Bena has finally left Yinzhu some useful hands.However, people in the dark city, Morrison is the descendant of the original beast God guard, so they should know more about those legendary things. However, Bai Kun did not dare to find him. Morrison still felt too dangerous for him. Bai Kun only dares to discuss with Lei he. After all, Lei he has feelings for Yin Zhu, not all interests. The relationship organized by interests will not be strong. After all, when other people can give better conditions, the other party can betray Yin Zhu, such as Morrison. It seems that the reason why he is still alive now is to thank Morrison for his idea. But Bai Kun knows that he and Yin Zhu are calculated for Morrison. Moreover, Yin Zhu''s child is still in Yin Zhu''s stomach. He doesn''t know if there will be any change after he is born. If Jiuyue doesn''t say which child is still alive, they are afraid to die It won''t hold up. Leihe and his family are not far from the Daze tribe. Leihe often sneaks into the tribe in the middle of the night just to have a look at Yinzhu. However, Yinzhu was sleeping at that time, but he didn''t communicate with Yinzhu very much. Since he wants to ask Leihe to do something, Bai Kun doesn''t have a rest in the middle of the night. He specially waits for Leihe outside the cave. When Leihe sees baikun, he nods. Leihe respects a person who can do nothing for Yinzhu. Of course, seeing baikun, Leihe has some ideas in his heart. After all, baikun is like a monster, and Yinzhu is a monster Can accept, that oneself this monster Yin Zhu also can accept, also can like? Leihe is very happy to understand this. However, because Morrison calculated Yinzhu, Leihe feels very uncomfortable. Especially he knows that one of Yinzhu''s children wants to become a Orc like himself. Leihe has already thought that if daze tribe can''t accept that child, he will take the child back to the dark city and raise him as his own child He is short of successors. "Leihe, I tell you, Yin Zhu is afraid that there will be a big crisis next. Would you like to help Yin Zhu?" Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. When Leihe heard this, he quickly asked, "what kind of crisis, say it quickly. As long as you can help Yin Zhu, I will do whatever you ask me to do." "I think you know the origin of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is the descendant of the former Saint Bena, and he is also the key person to save the orcs. However, those people also left behind in those years, and their names were called the sacred palace. There are already people who went to the orc City to check the origin of Tengxiao. The orc city is connected with the people there. I want you to inquire about the information about the sacred palace, but I don''t know I want to be so passive, and I don''t want Yin Zhu to be calculated. Would you like to help me and Yin Zhu? " Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. Bai Kun also knows that he is scheming against Lei he. If Lei he has no feelings for Yin Zhu, he will not take risks. Leihe agreed without hesitation, "OK, I''ll do it. I''ll help you find out the information about the temple." "I think Morrison should know something. You can dig something out of his mouth." Thinking of Morrison''s calculation of Yin Zhu, Bai Kun can''t help coming back. "Yes, I see." Leihe said rudely. It''s not dangerous for the God''s palace. In fact, we both know that it was several disciples of the beast God. Even the beast God died because of it. Is it not dangerous? But Leihe even agreed without hesitation. The man''s real temperament is really good. Besides the orc''s shortcoming, he has good full marks and strength. Yin Zhu''s eyes on men are good. Bai Kun nodded at the back and thought about it. Bai Kun looks at Lei he, who is walking away quickly. The orc is so simple that he has too much time to say. If Lei he can find out the news of the temple and come back alive, I will match you with Yin Zhu. Bai Kun swears in his heart. As for Yin Zhu, Bai Kun likes it, but he doesn''t like it. In Bai Kun''s opinion, the more he really likes it, the more he should consider for each other. As long as it is beneficial to Yin Zhu, he will do it. This is the most pure and selfless emotion. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 Leihe rushed back to the dark city and went directly to find Morrison. Morrison was not all right at this time and was lying on the bed to recuperate. Before, Leihe was very hard. Leihe can be said to have nothing to do but go to the temple of three treasures. He has never discussed with him about the city of darkness. This time, he will not want to beat him again, will he? Thinking of this, Morrison can''t help shivering. Leihe is a cruel man. Of course, Morrison''s strength is not inferior to that of Leihe. If two people really fight, he will lose. Leihe is definitely not much better. The reason why he was beaten so badly before was because he felt guilty and didn''t dare to fight back. "RAH, rare guest, rare guest, I don''t know what you want me to do." Morrison asked with a smile. "Morrison, I want to know something about the temple. It''s about the future of the people in the dark city. I know the story five thousand years ago. Now I want to know if the Qingling three are dead. What''s more, where are the people they left behind? Since the animal gods left us as backers in those years, naturally they did. " Leihe asked very simply, if you want to say that what people in the world know most about the temple is Morrison, that is, Leihe didn''t know that the existence of the dark city had such significance before. Morrison and lanshuang, as the leaders of the dark city, want to know this, but lanshuang is dead, now only Morrison knows this. Morrison was silent for a moment when he heard this, and then asked, "RAH, why do you suddenly ask about this? Now we''d better not touch those people. It''s not good to get their attention Leihe heard this, cold hum, Morrison really knows, at the beginning did not say a word, really also hide a lot of thoughts. "Do you think if we don''t provoke them, they won''t know about Yin Zhu? It''s too late. Those people already know the existence of Yin Zhu. I''m afraid they will find daze tribe soon. I''m going to find out about them. " Reich said directly. Leihe is very clear that Morrison seems to be on Yin Zhu''s side, but Morrison is not willing to help Yin Zhu, he just because of fate, his curse needs Yin Zhu''s help to contact, otherwise he doesn''t care about Yin Zhu''s life or death. "How can those people know about Yin Zhu?" Morrison wondered, Yin Zhu''s strength is too weak. If we let those people know now, daze tribe has no way to protect Yin Zhu. At that time, we are afraid that we will take Yin Zhu to the dark city, but once we do this, we are afraid that the whole dark city will fall into a fierce battle. "Those people always have the means to know. Now I want to know the location of the shrine and the main people they have." Leihe asked in a calm voice. Morrison could not lie down at this time, and sat up directly. He looked at reih seriously and said, "reih, I really know where the temple is, but you can''t go there. If you go there, you will die." When Leihe heard this, his face became colder. "Morrison, if I don''t do anything because of danger, then I''m not Leihe. Morrison, I also know that you and Yin Zhu are just for the benefit. You will help if you can, but if you want to die, you''re not willing to. Although the curse is very hateful, it can''t compare with your own life, right?" Morrison heard Leihe''s words, and his face turned black. "Leihe, don''t talk nonsense. I''m firmly on Yin Zhu''s side. If things have come to the end, I''d like to take my life as long as I can lift the curse, but now I don''t even have the hope to do it. I can die, but I''m dead, you''re dead, what do you think Who will inform people that they will be close to Yin Zhu? " It''s not his business to lift the curse, it''s the business of the whole tribe. If it can be done, Morrison will really spare his life. Leihe was silent when he heard this. Although the orcs are obedient in his hands, they are already very violent. They often wash the village with blood, which is good after he taught them a lesson. Of course, they often go out to rob now. If there are conflicts, they will still kill people, but they will not destroy the whole village, at least some young people who have no power to bind chickens They won''t do it anymore. If he is not there, will the orcs listen to Yin Zhu? Although Yin Zhu has mastered the key to release the spell, many of the orcs are crazy. They don''t care about the curse at all, they only care about whether they are happy or not. "What do you want to do? You can''t do nothing like this now, can you? " Reich was a little angry. "Of course, we can''t do nothing. We orcs were originally left by the beast God to deal with the people in the temple. Since the people in the temple have appeared, we naturally have to go out and walk." Morrison thought for a moment and said. Morrison then told Leihe the location of the palace. The palace was in the place of divine punishment. According to Morrison, the place of divine punishment was very dangerous, not only for the people outside, but also for the people inside, because the place of divine punishment was left by the beast God to suppress the Qingling, and the Qingling three were suppressed under the place of divine punishment In prison, and the place of divine punishment is full of all kinds of natural crises because of the black prison. Only the holy palace is safe because of the divine light.The sacred palace was the sacred mountain before, but in the original battle, most of the whole sacred mountain was destroyed, and only a small part of the foot of the mountain was left. Those people built a palace on the mountain, called the sacred palace, while Qingling''s servants and some surviving rebels stayed there to manage the sacred palace. The people in this temple can live a safe and sound life in the holy mountain, but it''s not so easy to get out of the place of divine punishment, so they don''t need to worry too much in a short time. After all, the number of people they come out of is limited, and they just need to find the so-called saint. Of course, it''s best if they can catch some news alive, but if they can''t, just kill them If you get rid of the saint, you can get rid of the Daze tribe''s crisis in a short time. Morrison didn''t know who was in the temple. The news he got was more than 100 years old. Every ten years, he would send powerful people to the place of God''s punishment. However, even so, many people often died in the middle of the road or were found and killed by the people in the temple. The one who really arrived at the temple was an elder one hundred years ago . After listening to Morrison''s words, Leihe can''t help but take a breath. He really didn''t expect that the temple should be so dangerous. It should be the place of divine punishment in the legend. However, after listening to Morrison''s explanation, Leihe''s originally worried about putting down a little, knowing that the people in the temple can''t come out so casually, and his heart is finally stable. However, Morrison''s next words immediately drove him into the abyss. "Although the place of divine punishment is very dangerous, these dangers will certainly be much lighter for those people in the temple. After all, they have lived in it for a long time and adapted to those dangers for a while. In addition, they have always summed up some rules for so many years, and how to avoid these dangers, of course, the dangers are still serious There is When Reich heard this, he wanted to strangle Morrison, so what he said was all rubbish? "From today on, we want people to keep an eye on the exit of the place of God''s punishment, which is so big that it''s easy to see people coming out of it." Morrison said that now we should guard the entrance and exit of the land of punishment. "Well, let''s go and get the saint first. Then I''ll see if we want to go to the place of punishment." Leihe thought for a while and said that he still wanted to go into the place of divine punishment. Only when he went there himself could he know what the place of divine punishment was like. Morrison nodded when he heard this, and didn''t persuade him any more. He said so much. Leihe would be very careful even if he wanted to go. Besides, Leihe is a Orc who is rumored to come with the Savior. He should not be so short-lived. "That damned saint appeared in the orc city before, but she left behind. It''s impossible to return to the place of punishment, but now I don''t know where she went. I think the orc kings in the orc city should know." Leihe said that he wanted to go to talk with some beast kings. Before, he could bring them down, but now he still can. Morrison heard Reich''s words and sneered, "Orc city? So a few things also dare to call the king of beasts, Phoenix is not there, a chicken fly to the branches when the king. Even the root son is wrong, return the beast king city, simply laugh to death Morrison is cold hum, the totem of the beast king city is still half totem, which has been abandoned from the root. When Yin Zhu gets up, these will be cleared. "Yes. If you go to the orc city to visit the orcs, you''d better find out something and make a big noise. The saint must know the details of the orcs. It would be better if she could lead out the saint. As for me, I will let people look at the place of God''s punishment and find the whereabouts of the saint It''s a pity that they don''t have the name of the saint. They don''t even know each other''s appearance. I''m afraid it''s hard to find them. But it doesn''t matter. No matter what kind of heart they have, they should always be close to Daze tribe and Yinzhu. At that time, the people around Yinzhu must be more careful. As for daze tribe, it''s not easy to manage. After all, daze tribe is too small and there are too few people. I''m afraid that they will continue to accept people from other tribes to strengthen themselves. A female wants to join a tribe It''s too easy to fall, and it''s not easy to check, so we can only guard Yin Zhu''s side and keep those people away. After the arrangement, the two men moved quickly, and the whole city of darkness moved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 Leihe, the leader of the dark city, was very active. He directly took most of the orcs in the dark city, nearly 3000 orcs, to attack the orc city. This inexplicable battle scared a few orcs in the orc city to death, even some inexplicable. It seems that they didn''t offend the orcs, did they? Why did Rehe attack the beast king city suddenly? Although the orcs in the whole Orc world hate orcs, no one from that tribe will attack the city of darkness. Most of the time, orcs will fight back when they rob some of the tribe''s property. Orc city has been comfortable for many years. If it''s nothing, they won''t start a war. What''s wrong with Leihe? He starts a war for no reason. Is war so fun? It''s going to kill people. The first one to be continued is the lion king. I thought that the news about Yin Zhu would be known by those people, just because Tengxiao came from the lion king, so the people on Nantes side had bad luck. Nante''s own strength is not as good as hongsai''s. In fact, he is not qualified to take over the position of the lion king. Leihe''s fighting against the Lion King''s people, so the Lion King''s house is seriously injured. The other three beast kings have not received any loss. It can be seen that the orcs are aiming at the lion king, so they don''t fight with the orcs, but secretly release water Don''t think orcs are so easy to kill. Once they kill orcs, those orcs will turn into lunatics and retaliate madly. These people don''t care about their lives. Many of them are lunatics and are not afraid of death. When Nante saw the other three kings rowing, he was so angry that he wanted to settle with them. The tiger king Chengtian, the monkey king kongchen, and the snake king Yuanzu were also full of fire at this time. They thought that the orc attacked the city suddenly, and the lion king must have provoked them. Nante caused trouble to the orc city. Now they still blame them for not helping him? Moreover, there are more and more people who have lived a comfortable life in the king of beasts city for so many years. If there are more people, there will be more disputes, and the distribution of interests is not enough. They are eager to have fewer people. If the lion king is gone, the interests of the lion king will be enough for them to share. The four king of beasts have protected each other for many years, but they have also suppressed each other for many years. Nante never thought that he would be suppressed. In the end, hongsai stood up. If he didn''t stand up, his son would be asked to eat. Then the lion king would not exist. Nante was still too young. Hongsai thought that his son was not promising. His only ability was to deal with Tengxiao. Hongsai couldn''t understand, Nantes has won the throne of the king of beasts. It can be said that his status is much higher than Tengxiao''s. no matter Tengxiao is outside or back in the city of the king of beasts, he can''t compare with him at all. Unfortunately, Nantes'' heart is too small. Now hongsai wants to understand that his son is not the material of the lion king, and his heart is too small. It''s just that he has only one son left, and Nantes is still the child left by him and his beloved. How can he support this child. Hongsai is a veteran. He has made a lot of friends with those kings. They all know what they are. Chengtian can''t fool hongsai like Nantes. Hun Sai taught Nantes by hand. Nantes was very resentful at this time. What''s the use of getting the title of lion king? On the surface, the old man said that he had passed the position of lion king to him, but in fact, the power in the dark was not in his own hands. He was regarded as nonexistent in everything he did. It can only be said that people with a small mind are always small minded. He won''t think about it because he doesn''t have the strength and can''t bear the heavy responsibility. People look down on him. He will only blame others. With hongsai present, the other three kings dare not paddle. Hongsai''s request is very simple, that is, to capture the king first in this battle. As long as they reach Leihe, those orcs are not a problem. Hun Sai naturally won''t say that he went to fight Reich alone. He couldn''t win Reich by himself. They went together. When Leihe saw the appearance of the four beast kings, he knew that his battle was almost over, but he didn''t plan to attack the beast king city at all. He just wanted to rush in by the chaos to see if he could find out the news, especially the lion king. Tengxiao said about the arrangement of the lion king, hoping to find some information about the palace . Leihe had a good fight with the four beast kings. Although he was at a disadvantage, he could still support several moves. If he couldn''t fight, he would not fight with the four beast kings. This battle can be said to start inexplicably, even when it ends inexplicably. Even the orc sent out so many people and left like that without seizing anything. It''s strange. It scared some tribes around the orc city to death. If so many orcs didn''t grab things in the orc City, they had to go to their tribes to make up for the loss. How could they stop so many orcs? It can be said that in the next few days, those tribes were in a panic and didn''t dare to leave the tribe, just for fear that the orcs would suddenly appear. On this side, Morrison sent a person to the place of divine punishment, hoping to find out who the saint came out this time and what her strength was. On the other hand, she let people guard the place of divine punishment, hoping to get the news of the saint earlier. The woman left the orc city. It''s not easy to deal with this situation.In a small tribe and a small caravan in the south of the orc City, a beautiful female couldn''t help but raise her mouth when she heard that the orcs were attacking the orc city. The orcs were really sensitive and well-informed. She soon found that someone was coming out of their temple, but it was not so easy for them to find her. The beautiful female laughed Smile, but the orcs will send out their hands. They should have found the heir. It seems necessary to keep an eye on the orcs. Morrison also knew that he wanted to frighten the snake, but he had no other way, even to frighten the snake. Moreover, the number of people coming out of the temple was limited. As long as Yin Zhu''s safety was well protected, others could be ignored. The orc city saw that Reich had left, so it was in a hurry to rectify. At this time, Matt king, Nantes'' man, said Sophie was missing. Yes, this time Leihe brought people to attack the king of beasts City, and brought dunian. Dunian saw Sophie, but he didn''t remember the scandal that he was fooled by Sophie and then lost people. This time, it was not easy to see Sophie, how could he let people go so easily, so he directly knocked people unconscious and caught them. At this moment, he is holding Sophie to ask for credit from Leihe, "Lord, you see, this woman is the one you asked us to catch before. She escaped last time, but I didn''t expect to see her in the city of king of beasts this time, so I caught her back." "Sophie, you are a good runner. You want to escape after you hurt Yin Zhu. That''s a good idea. You''ve done so much harm to Yin Zhu. I''ll make your life worse than death. " Reich said coldly. Leihe thinks that Yin Zhu was nearly killed by Sophie last time. Now, because this child is going to become a orc, he hates Sophie to death. Seeing Sophie fall into his own hands, Leihe is not polite at all. And now he also understands why the people in the king of beasts city know the news about Tengxiao, which was leaked by Sophie. Thinking of the harm this woman brought to Yin Zhu, Leihe said with a overcast face: "cut her tongue for me, break her hands and feet, and then act as a slave in the dark city." Leihe won''t let Sophie die so easily. Sophie wants to make atonement and cut Sophie''s tongue. Even if Sophie is saved by accident, it''s not so easy for her to reveal Yin Zhu''s secret. In addition, she interrupts Sophie''s hands and feet to see how she can escape. Leihe can say that he has always been more tolerant to females, that is to say, he is more tolerant to ordinary orcs. Generally, he won''t be killed if he doesn''t provoke him. When Du Nian heard this, he didn''t understand that this woman has offended her city leader. Thinking of Du Nian''s immediate implementation of Leihe''s order, you should know that at the beginning, because he was soft hearted and talked a lot, he brought losses to the dark city and hurt Yin Zhu. All these were because he was not careful enough, and he could never make such mistakes again. Leihe can say that he has always been more tolerant to females, that is to say, he is more tolerant to ordinary orcs. Generally, he won''t be killed if he doesn''t provoke him. When Du Nian heard this, he didn''t understand that this woman has offended her city leader. Thinking of Du Nian''s immediate implementation of Leihe''s order, you should know that at the beginning, because he was soft hearted and talked a lot, he brought losses to the dark city and hurt Yin Zhu. All these were because he was not careful enough, and he could never make such mistakes again. When Sophie saw Leihe, she knew that what she had guessed was true. Daze tribe was really related to orcs, and it should be related to Yin Zhu. Thinking that she was almost captured by these orcs, Sophie felt very resentful. Unfortunately, she didn''t kill Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu''s life was so good that she could escape time and time again. God was right That''s great. Sophie was so scared that she almost didn''t faint at this time. She tried her best to plead with Du Nian. Last time these males could be seduced by her, they would be soft hearted. It would be the same this time. However, Du Nian didn''t go to an Sufi at all. She just pinched her mouth, stretched out her sharp claws, alienated and fell out with a piece of her tongue. Sophie''s mouth is full of blood, but she can''t say a word. Dunian grabs some medicine to stop her blood, and then breaks Sophie''s hands and feet in a few neat times. Dunian has a sense of propriety, and won''t let Sophie die, but it will definitely make Sophie miserable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 On the side of daze tribe, Yin Zhu didn''t know that Leihe went to attack the beast king city for his own sake. By the time this magnificent battle reached daze tribe, the war was over. Roland was worried about his father at the beginning. Later, he felt relieved when he knew that his father had nothing to do with him. Especially when he knew that the Lion King''s pulse had been hit hard, Roland snickered for a long time. That''s why Hong Sai was stupid to choose Nantes as his successor. What a good man brother Tengxiao is. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Kun very puzzled at this time. "Bai Kun, you said that Leihe was very good. How could he attack the beast king city, especially the lion king, for me?" Among her three partners, Bai Kun is the smartest. She can understand Bai Kun that she can''t think of. So Yin Zhu likes to discuss things with her. At the beginning, Yin Zhu felt that his three partners would take turns, but he didn''t think that this aspect didn''t need Yin Zhu to think about. Jono and the three of them arranged well how to accompany Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu was very comfortable, that is, Yin Zhu admired the three men. Leihe will go to the orc city for trouble, which is expected by Bai Kun. After all, as soon as the people in the palace appeared, they were in the orc city. If the two had nothing to do with each other, Bai Kun didn''t believe it. Even the orc city was probably supported by the Palace. The reason why the city of king of beasts is called the city of king of beasts is that they have more or less mastered the knowledge and power handed down from 5000 years ago. They live a richer life than other tribes. Where these things come from may be passed on to them by the temple. The most obvious thing is Tengxiao''s theory. The four animal kings in the orc city have totem stones. Although they are only half totems, they are also totems. According to Yin Zhu''s theory, there should be no totem in this world because of the fall of the animal God, because without God, there would be no basic belief in the totem. How does this half totem exist? I''m afraid those people in the city of king of beasts don''t believe in animal gods for a long time. They should be changed into those people in the temple. However, those people are not animal gods after all, so they can''t form a complete totem. It has to be said that Bai Kun really guessed the reason why the totem was set up in the king of beasts city. I don''t know if Leihe has found anything useful after a good fight in the king of beasts City, especially the king of lions. You know, he went to Tengxiao and Roland to ask them about the layout of the lion zone. After such a fight, there must be something to come back. When Bai Kun heard Yin Zhu''s words, he laughed and touched Yin Zhu''s head. "What do you want to do so much? Besides, Lei he is very smart. He won''t suffer any losses. Moreover, he is very powerful. You don''t have to worry about him." Yin Zhu thinks about it, too. Leihe is the king of the orcs. He used to be able to hold down the four big Orc kings. What''s more, now he''s still wearing his own guard necklace. It''s nothing to think about. "Bai Kun, you said that Leihe had done so many things in order to get rid of the orcs this time. Do you think we should thank him?" Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed to ask. She really appreciates Lei he''s contribution to her. She thinks that when she first met Lei he, it was because he saved her. She gave him something and Lei he returned it with salt mine. If there was no salt mine, daze tribe offended Juque tribe again. Now the salt that the tribe wants to eat is a big problem. "Don''t worry, I''m ready to thank you." Bai Kun wants to say that the gift he gives is absolutely what Leihe wants most. As for Leihe''s a orc, this is not a problem. Anyway, Yin Zhu doesn''t hate orcs. Besides, when Yin Zhu becomes powerful, Leihe''s curse is lifted. These are not problems. "Well, the pink fruits in the woods should be ripe recently. Have they been picked yet?" This pink fruit was identified by Yin Zhu as soon as he came to pick it up. It is rich in starch, but it was not mature at the beginning. Now it should be mature. Bai Kun nodded. This matter has been arranged for the tribe to pick. There are a lot of trees around this kind of pink fruit. It seems that it can be picked. Even the food processing machine is constantly processing, directly turning it into vermicelli. The females like to eat this vermicelli. They boil some bone soup and then put some vermicelli and vegetables. The taste is that the males like to eat it. There are a lot of this kind of fruit powder on the mountain nearby. People from other tribes don''t want it, because it''s hard to eat the powder when it''s going to go down. Besides Yin Zhu, who knows that it can make vermicelli? Mengtai estimates that he will take back all the fruit around, and the vermicelli will be enough for the tribe to eat for a whole winter, not to mention that their tribe has stored other vermicelli Things. The yam planted by Yin Zhu has survived, and now the leaves are green. Yin Zhu said that they planted it later. Dig slowly, and wait until winter comes. Anyway, the yam will not be bad even if it is fallen leaves and buried in the soil. Daze tribe can have a safe winter this year. Even they know about Bena''s existence, and Yin Zhu doesn''t hide the fact about the identification system. Now when people from the tribe go out and see plants they don''t know, they will bring some back for Yin Zhu to identify and see what it is. Recently, Yin Zhu also identified a kind of food, which is a bit like a variety of Bromus. It tastes similar to Bromus, but it''s a pity Looking for is to find a point, because it is very scattered, the collection is not much, plus this thing is not easy to shell, Yin Zhu also has no way, but asked people to dry first when put away, after all, bromeg this thing, want to come after the wheat should not be far away, think about this heart is a lot more comfortable.Because there are many more medicines in Yinzhu tribe. Bena is surprised at Yinzhu''s identification system, and Bena doesn''t understand some species. Leihe takes Sophie back to the city of darkness, and then throws her to the orcs below. If a woman with strong temper encounters such a thing, she is afraid she will be killed directly. However, Sophie is full of hate and unwilling. She wants to revenge. Leihe went to Morrison with his booty at this time. This time, he not only caught a Sophie, but also brought back the totem stone belonging to the lion king. Originally, the complete totem stone could be hidden in the altar. Without the call of the tribal priests, the totem stone would not appear. However, some of the totem stones in the king of beasts city are semi totem stones, which have no such function. They can only be placed in a secret place. Because of the previous explanation of Tengxiao, the people of Tengxiao quickly found the totem stone Come out, Leihe estimates that they don''t know their totem stone is gone. "I didn''t get the news, but I brought this thing. Do you think it''s useful?" Reich threw the half totem stone directly at Morrison. Morrison quickly reached for the totem stone, and then said with a smile, "reih, you''re so powerful that you can steal their totem stone. I admire you. It''s useful." Morrison took the totem stone, opened the tunnel where the totem stone was hidden, and led Leihe in. When Morrison threw the half totem stone to the totem stone, Leihe saw that the totem stone suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed the half totem stone. Then Leihe saw a woman''s Figure Struggling and roaring in the totem stone, "Damn orcs, you dare to do me a bad deed. I won''t bypass you. Absolutely not." Leihe looks at Morrison with a bad face. Morrison knows a lot about it. He''s really worried that he''ll be cheated if he''s not careful. Morrison looked back at Reich and explained with a smile, "this thing is used by the people in the temple to nourish their spirits, and now it''s just used to fill in the power of the totem stone for many years." "Is that what I''ve brought with me? Morrison, you have a lot of things to hide. Should you explain it to me? " Reich looks at Morrison coldly with his chest in his hands. Morrison didn''t get angry when he heard this, but asked Reich, "what do you want to know, you ask, I''ll tell you what I know." "About the temple, you know how much, say more." Leihe said impolitely. "I don''t know much about the temple, but I think you will soon know something about the temple. I tell you that on the third day when you attacked the city of king of beasts, my people went out hunting and caught a small caravan. The caravan brought a lot of goods and they were robbed back. There was also a beautiful female food." Morrison explained for a moment. How could Morrison tell him about the female who came back from the robbery? Thinking of this, Reich''s eyes lit up. "What''s wrong with those females? Is it from the temple Morrison didn''t nod or shake his head when he heard this. "I don''t know, but I heard from my subordinates that these people seemed to be robbed on purpose at the beginning. They didn''t try their best to escape. In this special time, they even took the initiative to bump into the hands of orcs. Do you believe that it''s ok?" Leihe nodded when he heard this, and no female would like to come to the city of darkness. It''s strange that the one who took the initiative to send her to the door was OK. Even if she was not the saint, she would have something to do with the temple, but she was very generous. She not only sent materials, but also had five or six females. "I''ve got people staring at them. As for other people, I don''t say much. No matter what they want to do, they will always show their feet, so I might as well give them a chance." Morrison said with a smile, it''s better to give them a chance than to wait slowly. They don''t have so much time to wait for them to come slowly, so they''d better hurry up and find out the saint as soon as possible, so they can be at ease as soon as possible. "All right, it won''t be useless this time." Reich said happily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 Leihe then passed on the information he got to Bai Kun. Bai Kun said that he didn''t say anything after he knew it. He just let Leihe keep an eye on those people and let him know if there was any problem in time. Henghou originally wanted to count the people of daze tribe and then seize the weapons of daze tribe. However, until the orcs attacked the beast king city, the lion king was seriously hit. Henghou could not stay at this time, and planned to go back immediately to help Nante. The people of shiwangyimai didn''t find the totem stone missing. After all, the place where the totem stone is stored is quite hidden. They can''t find the totem stone without leading the way. However, when the totem stone of dark city swallows half of the totem stone belonging to shiwangyimai, all the totem soldiers of shiwangyimai vomit blood one by one, and then feel as if they have blood in their bodies It''s like something''s been stripped. Even Hong Sai, the lion king with the most powerful strength, is the same. Moreover, Hong Sai finds that his strength is even lower than when he didn''t inspire the power of totem. Hong Sai knows that the totem stone is in trouble. Hongsai takes Nante to the place where the totem stone is stored. Looking at the empty secret room, hongsai can''t help spitting out a mouthful of old blood. "Leihe, Leihe, I must kill you." Nantes originally thought that reih had finally beaten back, but he didn''t think that reih only quit because he had stolen their totem stone. But how could the orcs steal their totem stone? And now they are obviously eaten by the totem stone. I don''t know what reih did to the totem stone. Nantes was also flustered at this time. He grabbed hongsai''s hand anxiously. "Father, what should we do now?" "Block the news first. This news must not be known to the other king of beasts. Once they know, the lion king will not exist." Hongsai closed his eyes painfully. This matter is too important. Hongsai himself arranges it. This matter is too serious. He thinks that once the news is leaked, he is not only the lion king but also the king of beasts. Finally, he managed to control the key people. At this time, hongsai looked at Nantes gently and said, "Nantes, would you like to leave the orc city first? When things are safe here, my father will pick you up." The reason why Hong Sai made such an arrangement was that he was worried that if he could not defend himself, Nantes'' life would be in danger. He might as well send it out. The outside world is so big. It''s not so easy to chase and kill a person. Nantes shook his head at this. "No, father, I''m the lion king, and we''re not there yet." When he heard this, he shook his head. "Nantes, listen to me, we can''t wait until that time. You just want to go, and it will spread sooner or later. Our family can say that the masters have died a lot, but we don''t have totem warriors. How can we hold up the dignity of a king, or even fight with Reich The serious injury hasn''t healed, but as long as we don''t have the strength, others will dare to call on us. Nantes, you are the one I can''t let go of in my life. So you listen to father''s advice and leave here. If I can get the totem stone back, I''ll get you back. " On hearing this, Nantes shook his head firmly. "No, I''ll never leave." He managed to drive Tengxiao out of the orc city. As a result, he also wanted to escape from the orc city like Tengxiao? Never, his dignity does not allow him to do so, he would rather die arrogantly in the city of the king of beasts, die on the throne of the lion king, also do not want to leave like this. "You, why don''t you listen to me?" Hongsai glared at him angrily. "Father, no matter what, I won''t leave. You don''t want to send me away secretly, or I will come back by myself. It''s hard for you to say what others will notice at that time." Nante said obstinately. He believed that his father loved him. Only at this time did Nante let go of his resentment and feel that hongsai really loved him. "Well, if you want to stay, you can stay for the time being, but if it''s time for danger, when I let you go, you''re not allowed to stay, just go for me, OK?" Hong Sai''s eyes say, in fact, Hong Sai still has something left to say. If he really has no way to go, he will go to Tengxiao. Tengxiao is kind-hearted and will take him in. But he doesn''t say it. Hong Sai is very clear about Nante''s opposition to Tengxiao. After saying this, he is afraid that the warmth between father and son will disappear immediately. What''s more, Tengxiao''s place is too remote and may not be suitable for Nantes. In fact, hongsai thinks that their brothers can join hands. They are brothers. It''s a pity that they made a mistake from the beginning. Of course, the biggest mistake is him. He hesitated to invert their relationship into what it is now. "Good." Seeing that Hong Sai couldn''t catch up with him, Nantes finally laughed happily. Hongsai looked at Nante''s happy smile, and he also had a rare smile in his heart. Their father and son seldom had such a warm time. The next day for hongsai is to try his best to make Nantes a qualified king and manage his own people. Hongsai begins to restrain his people and let them go out without conflicts with other Orc king people. Of course, if others deliberately provoke them, they will never stay behind to fight back. That is to say, they have died so many people in this war It''s normal for the clansmen to keep a low profile and narrow their sphere of influence. Of course, if they are bullied and dare not fight back, they will have problems.Because of hongsai''s disposal, the other animal kings didn''t feel any problem. Only the Lion King''s important people knew about the loss of the totem stone. Naturally, they won''t tell about it. It can be said that the animal King City is safe for the time being. Wei Xi can''t help laughing when he hears that the orcs are attacking the orc city and aiming at the lion king. The Daze tribe actually colludes with the orcs. He didn''t believe it before, but now it''s a coincidence. No wonder a small daze tribe dares to fight against their Juque tribe because they have support behind them. Thinking of the orcs, Wei Xi has to believe it Xi is really afraid. If all the orcs in the dark city come out, the Juque tribe will not be able to hold on. Thinking of this, Wei Xi can''t help being afraid. Fortunately, in the previous battle, the orcs just come to make a scene, otherwise the Juque tribe will be destroyed, and the patriarch will not be able to see his ancestors. Wei Xi tells henghou what he thinks and asks henghou to go back and tell the lion king that the Daze tribe dares to join hands with the orcs. It''s up to the orc city to join hands with the surrounding tribes to suppress the orcs. Heng Hou was very angry when he heard this. He never thought that the Tengxiao tribe would dare to join hands with the orcs. He really didn''t want to live. Henghou naturally does not dare to fight against the orcs. Even their king is not Leihe''s opponent. How can he find trouble with the orcs? Henghou says that he will mention this matter to the lion king when he goes back, and then he goes back in a hurry. Half a month has passed since henghou returned to the king of beasts city. Henghou told Nante about Weixi''s conjecture. As soon as henghou went back, hongsai knew that Nante was even more dissatisfied with him because of the defeat in the previous war. It can be said that Nante''s control over the king of lions is less than 30%. When hongsai heard the news from henghou, he couldn''t help but frown. Then he went to hongsai in a hurry. Because of the loss of totem stone, they had been looking for the traitor, but they couldn''t find it out. Because they couldn''t find the traitor, they were always uneasy. Now they heard that daze tribe and orcs were in collusion, Nante and hongsai Saima thought of Tengxiao. Did Tengxiao bring back the orcs for revenge? Nante looked at hongsai angrily at this time. "Father, I have said that Tengxiao is not funny. He dares to join hands with orcs and frame his own people. Even if he really hates me, what about you? You are his father, and there are so many people. He is too cruel. " Henghou, Nante''s subordinate, can''t help but sneer at this. Who can be more cruel than Nante? Even his brother can do it. Moreover, Nante wants to destroy daze tribe. They just fight back. Besides, Tengxiao and Lion King are all criminals who have been expelled from daze tribe. Now they are from Daze tribe, of course, henghou After that, he would make complaints about it. He did not dare to speak in front of Nantes unless he did not want to live. The totem stones of the tribe are all lost. The lion king doesn''t know how long he can stay. Henghou is very disappointed. Hong Sai can''t believe it at this time, "no, no, Tengxiao won''t do that." Hong Sai murmured, he really can''t believe that mellow will only look at his little son with wronged eyes, will destroy his tribe. "If you don''t believe it, if it wasn''t for him, the orcs would know where our totem stone is? What''s more, if you think about what Wei Xi, the chieftain of the Juque clan, said, there are so many coincidences in the world. Whenever daze tribe is in trouble, the orcs will help. Think for yourself. " When Nante saw that hongsai''s heart had gone to Tengxiao again, she couldn''t help laughing. "Let''s investigate the matter first." Hongsai still can''t believe it, and the impact is too big for him, so we should think about it. The location of this totem stone is really related to Tengxiao, but it''s definitely not Tengxiao who told the orcs to let Leihe attack the Lion King clan. Bai Kun guessed this by chatting with Tengxiao. Bai Kun is Yin Zhu''s partner, and he can die for Yin Zhu. Tengxiao, who is also Yin Zhu''s partner, is not at all wary of Bai Kun. In addition, Bai Kun''s evil spirit, he guesses the address at the same time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 Even if Nantes was so angry in his heart, he didn''t dare to start a war. After all, the lion king can''t stand any loss now. Once other animal kings find out that they have no totem stone, and they don''t have the strength to maintain the dignity of the animal king, the Lion King will be miserable. Nantes sent people to look for the totem stone, but they didn''t dare to go to the dark city. They had to ask secretly. Maybe the orcs didn''t take it? Of course, the possibility of such an idea is very small. Next, the orc continent entered a short parallel period. Now it is autumn. The autumn of ORC world is very short, only two months, while the winter is as long as four and a half months. It can be said that all tribes are adding time to collect food, and the whole tribe''s food in winter depends on this time. A month passed quickly, and Bai Kun was punished by the totem fire again. However, this time, Bai Kun survived on his own. This time, Qiao Nuo worried that he would never let Yin Zhu marry again. Even Bai Kun didn''t want Yin Zhu to interfere. In Bai Kun''s words, he would come here once a month, if only once If he can''t make it, he might as well die. Fortunately, this time passed. Although the process in the middle was very painful, Bai Kun became stronger bit by bit. Bai Kun said that this first time passed, and after the second time it was easier. After all, the reason why divine punishment is called divine punishment is to punish his spirit endlessly until he can''t bear it. Now he has ideals and goals It''s not that vulnerable. Yin Zhu also knows that Bai Kun will be punished every month. She can''t go to help every time. Even if she goes, Bai Kun won''t accept it. If she helps Bai Kun every time, she''s afraid that Bai Kun will give up the inventory. After understanding, Yin Zhu doesn''t insist on it any more. In addition, Yin Zhu also knows that her body can''t bear her willfulness again. Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t sleep all night when Bai Kun went to accept the divine punishment. Although Jono was with her at this time, Yin Zhu was still sweating and anxious. Jono was not good at comforting Yin Zhu at this time. He had to hold people in his arms and pray again and again. Bai Kun had to survive. Fortunately, after Bai Kun''s success, everyone''s heart will come down. After all, only with success can we see the hope for the future. In the following days, the people of daze tribe, both adults and children, are busy collecting food, firewood and building houses. It can be said that they are very busy. Even the Juque tribe has no idea to fight daze tribe. They have lost so much food before. At this time, they don''t hurry up their time to collect food. I''m afraid that the Juque tribe will not be able to resist. Yin Zhu doesn''t do anything. She is now half a priest of the tribe. Once someone in the tribe finds something unknown, he comes back to find Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu will also answer it. Instead, he finds many things to eat, some of which can be stored, and some of which can''t be stored. Anyway, more food is better. No one will dislike more food. Of course, the biggest change in the tribe is the people of the Meizu. Now the totem warriors of the Meizu have basically enslaved a beast. Of course, they are all relatively small beasts with weak fighting ability. However, there is always a direction for success, and they can enslave stronger beasts in the next effort. What''s more, these enslaved beasts can be used as fresh food storage in winter. Moreover, Yin Zhu always thinks that if the orcs want to live a stable and comfortable life, the best way is to plant and breed. After all, it''s not so easy to meet the needs of life by collecting and hunting. Only large-scale cultivation and breeding can get enough food More food. Basically, this kind of planting can live in the field. It''s just that the growth situation is different after planting. What''s more, the harvest result is different. After all, many of the animals in the world are aggressive, so we need to understand the habits of these animals before breeding. When they enslave these beasts, the Meizu can know what they eat and even how they feel. Yin Zhu has told them to find out several gentle, small and less aggressive beasts, which Yin Zhu intends to raise. People in the tribe are working on Yin Zhu''s suggestions. After all, if they can raise carnivores, they will not lack food in the future. Even in winter, they will not have to worry about starvation. Even Bai Kun enslaved a beast with long hair. He was ready to kill Yin Zhu and cook soup to make clothes at any time, which made Yin Zhu laugh bitterly. In fact, the animal with long hair is very good, its meat is edible, and its fur is very beautiful, but it''s too fast to raise. As the days went by, Bai Kun was punished again. This second time, Yin Zhu was not so upset as before. When Bai Kun came back with a relaxed face, Yin Zhu''s heart was really put down. Qiao nuotangxiao felt relieved when he saw this. Otherwise, he would come here once a month. Not to mention Yin Zhu, even they could not support him. Only Bai Kun got used to it and supported it, then everyone would not worry about it. After all, we should treat him as a normal thing in the future. Yin Zhu''s stomach has been seven months now. His stomach is very big, like a huge ball. Yin Zhu is worried about whether he will walk unsteadily and fall down. Now Yin Zhu is accompanied by people all the time. Bai Kun will accompany Yin Zhu carefully during the day. After Bai Kun becomes a skeleton, one thing is that he will never have to sleep, and he won''t feel tired That''s amazing.The people in the tribe are also used to covering baikun''s body with animal skin, but no one knows that baikun has become a skeleton. They only know that baikun can''t see people because of his disfigurement, so he covers his face all day. The weather is getting colder day by day, and the Daze tribe has collected almost all the food. Yin Zhu looks at Roland who laughs in front of him every day and says, "Roland, winter is coming. Should you go back?" The Luoyue mountains are more dangerous in winter. At that time, Roland could not go back even if he wanted to. Liufeng nodded to one side at this time. Who would have thought that they would stay in daze tribe for so long, but Liufeng was a little reluctant to go back. There are many interesting things in daze tribe, of course, there are more delicious things. Liufeng is attracted by the females of Meizu. So many beautiful females are fatal to him who has no partner. Roland keeps the essence because she is delicious. Because Roland has no malice to Daze tribe, and her temperament is very pleasing. Moreover, Yin Zhu always feels like she has robbed Teng Xiao. The little girl is obedient and doesn''t make any noise, but she also gives her best wishes For a little bit, Yin Zhu can only be good to Roland. He has tasted some novel food for Roland. The more this happens, the more Roland doesn''t want to go back. Who said that there are so many delicious things in the same place of daze tribe, even in the king of beasts city. But Roland also knows that she has been in daze tribe for such a long time, and it''s time to go back. If she doesn''t go back, her father should be worried. The biggest purpose of coming to Daze tribe is to see Tengxiao is happy enough, and now she has seen that although there is still a lot of way to go between Yin Zhu and Tengxiao, Yin Zhu will be a good partner, which is enough for such a long time When she gets along with each other, she likes Yin Zhu very much. Although she is still very reluctant to leave Tengxiao in her heart, Roland knows what she should put down. If she doesn''t put it down again, it will hurt her. When Roland left, Yin Zhu filled her with a lot of daze tribe''s unique food, such as vermicelli, sausage, dried mushrooms and so on. Roland was very reluctant to leave. Tengxiao is relieved to see Roland go. He doesn''t hate Roland, but really doesn''t know how to talk to him. Roland always looks at him with his wet eyes. He feels guilty, and Roland has a good relationship with Yin Zhu. Tengxiao is really afraid that Yin Zhu will say that Roland loves you more than I do. You have a happy life with Roland Go ahead. Fortunately, Yin Zhu didn''t say anything so unreliable. If Bai Kun thinks Tengxiao is thinking, he is afraid to say that Tengxiao is worried about Bai. Yin Zhu still has a strong possessive desire for his own things. If he didn''t want you before, he can do anything. Since he wants it, he won''t let others touch it. It can only be said that Bai Kun knows Yin Zhu better, but not everyone has the same exquisite mind as Bai Kun. Besides, Bai Kun has nothing to do now. He has been accompanying Yin Zhu all the time, and he has the most chat with Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu thinks that Bai Kun is a very rational person. You can talk to him about anything. Yin Zhu estimates that the only irrational thing Bai Kun has done in his life is to save himself. All the houses in the tribe have been built. Even Yin Zhu has moved into a spacious stone house. The weather is getting colder day by day. Yin Zhu has already worn long clothes and trousers. In winter, the mountain was snowed heavily. At that time, he had to bear the weather and burn. Of course, that time is also the time when most orcs are looking for partners. After all, when it''s cold enough and there''s no prey to fight, if there''s enough food, it''s better to sit at home and exercise to dispel the chill. Anyway, many people used to do that before. Every winter, the sky of a real tribe is full of spring. Every spring is also the time when new cubs are added to the tribe, but this year''s daze tribe has added a lot of cubs, which are mainly snatched from Juque tribe by Leihe. These cubs are basically under three years old and have been raised in the tribe for several months. Now they almost forget who their parents are. Mengtai asked the females of the tribe to teach the cubs to remember that they were from daze tribe every day. It can be said that in 1989, these cubs will be able to contribute to the tribe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 Winter is coming very quickly. It''s cold day by day. One morning, Yin Zhu woke up and found that there was a thin layer of snow outside the cave. At this time, Yin Zhu put on a thick sweater and put on a fur coat. It''s still cold for a while, but winter hasn''t really started yet. The winter of the orc world is closed, and the snow can bury the whole person. The thin layer of snow turns into water when the sun comes out. At this time, the orcs go hunting fast, and they can catch as many prey as they can At this time, many of the prey began to hibernate, but they could still fight a little bit. After a few days, the snow became thick, so they could not hunt even if they wanted to. Moreover, when it snowed heavily, as long as the tribe had food, they would not go out to look for food, because at that time, they would fight with their lives. The food collected by daze tribe is enough for the people of daze tribe to eat, but the people of daze tribe still collect as much food as possible, which is probably a habit. Anyway, no one wants to be idle. Now they can collect food as soon as they can, and they are afraid of starvation. The leaves of the yam at the gate of the tribe have fallen out, but they haven''t been dug out yet. Montaigne said that those things are at the gate of the tribe. When it''s snowing, they will dig again. At that time, the people of the tribe have nothing to do. In addition, it''s cold, so it''s better to find something to do and warm up. Because of the snow on the ground, Jono didn''t let Yin Zhu go out. He was afraid that if Yin Zhu was not careful, he would fall down. Yin Zhu knew his body well, but he didn''t force it. Besides, other people from the tribe would come to visit Yin Zhu, so he would not be bored. As soon as the winter arrived, it was very cold. The weather changed day by day. It took only ten days from the beginning of snow. Now in one night, there will be snow as deep as knee outside the house. Montaigne has not allowed the tribe people to go out to continue hunting. It''s hard to stay idle. Some of them cleaned the snow of the tribe, and some of them were rushed to the gate of the tribe to dig yams Yes. The yams at the gate of the tribe were planted late, so the size of the yams dug out can''t be compared with those dug out by Yin Zhu before. However, each yam has the size of a bowl. It''s not bad. Yin Zhu plans to plant the yams in the snow water of the village next year, so that he will grow up a little when the harvest comes. It''s very cold. Yin Zhu is wrapped in several layers of animal skin and feels shivering. Fortunately, there is a Kang burning in the room. Otherwise, Yin Zhu can''t stand it. The Kang is also made by Yin Zhu. Once it''s made, it''s very popular with the female children of the tribe. The young male is more resistant to the cold. The female is basically afraid of the cold At this time, they can only nest in cold caves. This winter is different. One by one, they live in new houses and have warm Kang. They sit on them to play some games and eat some small fruits. On that day, they bask in immortals. In the past, although little fruits could not fill their stomachs, they were more or less life-saving food. They could not be eaten so casually. But this year, the tribe collected enough food. Even if spring came later this winter, the food was enough. Therefore, Montaigne was very generous and gave these little fruits and snacks to the females and cubs of the tribe. In addition, there are a lot of animal skins in the tribe this year. Everyone''s clothes are tightly wrapped. In the past, animal skins were used to exchange salt for various living materials. But this year, their animal skins are basically all left. With the warm Kang, no one will be able to survive the winter because of the cold. It can be said that the happiest things this winter are those cubs. They are lively and active, and they are not afraid of cold when they are eating fruit one by one. Mengtai is happy. He walks around the tribe when he has nothing to do. Looking at the happiness of the people, Mengtai is very satisfied. He used to dream of such a scene, but now it has come true. Thanks to Yin Zhu, Mengtai knows that without Yin Zhu, the people of the tribe can''t do it. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo are cooking hot pot at home at this time. Yin Zhu makes a spicy pot bottom, brushes meat slices, and eats sweat all over his head. Bai Kun takes good care of him, because he doesn''t have to eat. Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao are not polite to Bai Kun and eat their own. "It''s comfortable to eat hot pot this winter. I tell you that it''s boring to eat anything else in winter. You have to eat hot pot to be comfortable." Yin Zhu said with a smile. In order to make this hot pot, Yin Zhu tossed the sky for a long time before he made it. "Delicious, we cook every day." Jono gave a gentle smile. "Good." Yin Zhu doesn''t feel greasy either. He''s really tired of eating. It''s better to add some vermicelli. Anyway, it''s better than barbecue. Of course, it''s only because there is too little food here. Yin Zhu says that she hasn''t eaten a staple food for a year, no rice, no noodles or anything. Fortunately, Yin Zhu is a carnivore. She''s not tired of eating so much meat. It''s probably due to the physical problems of the orcs themselves. Daze tribe has a good life here. Even the dark city has enough salt and knows how to make bacon. They are very powerful. They have prepared enough prey before. The food is also enough. They nest in the dark city one by one to have a rest. On the contrary, the life of the Tuque tribe is not easy. They were robbed once by baikun and twice by orcs. There are still 5000 or 6000 people in the Tuque tribe. However, the food they prepared was collected in the last two months. Although the eight long Laozi Mo caravan brought some food back, it was far from enough.It won''t be snowing any more. The Juque tribe also organized people to hunt. Now the snow is not very thick, so it''s good to be able to hunt a prey. Of course, for the sake of safety, they are all a group of many people to avoid accidents. It''s just how many people can hunt in this snowy day. This group of people only hunt one small animal when they are tired and hungry. It can be said that it''s not enough for them to consume. However, they still have to go hunting. Of course, in addition to the Juque tribe, many small tribes around them also have food. Now it''s not very dangerous, so they hunt more prey In the past, daze tribe would go hunting at this time. Seeing that the people of daze tribe are closing the gate, all the surrounding tribes are envious. Unfortunately, they are not from daze tribe. Wei Xi saw that the people of daze tribe didn''t have to take risks this year, while the people of his own tribe even wanted to take risks hunting. In previous years, only the Juque tribe had such treatment. This gap almost made Wei Xi mad. Wei Xi is not reconciled to this matter, and he always remembers to revenge. Every winter, hungry wolves in the Luoyue mountains will come out to rob food, which is also the foundation of the Luoyue mountains alliance. What Wei Xi is going to do is that he is going to drive all the wolves to Daze tribe this year. Normally, wolves don''t attack a tribe together. There are ten wolves in the Luoyue mountains. Normally, the Juque tribe easily drives away the wolves that run to the gate of their tribe, and then supports other tribes. This year, Wei Xi''s plan is to drive those wolves to Daze tribe, even if daze tribe has one Such a high wall is useless. If there are enough wolves, they can break the Daze tribe. Wei Xi told the people in the tribe to go out and find out where the wolves in the Luoyue mountain range are. Now it''s not cold enough. Only when it''s cold enough and can''t even walk, the wolves at that time will be extremely hungry and crazy. Once daze is broken, they can''t escape even with the thick snow. Wei Xi said that what he wanted to do was to kill with one blow. When so many people died in his tribe, he always asked the people of daze tribe to pay for their lives. As for food, Wei Xi said that there are so many foods in daze tribe. As long as the wolves break through daze tribe, they can pick up cheap food. Wolves can eat people, and some vegetarians don''t need it. In addition, wolf meat is also a good food. It can be said that Wei Xi''s calculation is very good. No one in daze tribe went out, so he didn''t know Wei Xi''s calculation. But Mengtai knew that daze tribe was next to the forest of beasts, and wolves would besiege daze tribe every year, so Mengtai arranged people to visit. It has been snowing for a month, and the whole tribe has become a world of ice and snow. At this time, almost all the people don''t go out. Except for the snow sweeper, other people are living in their rooms. The children are too excited to stay one by one, but the males are caught by Tengxiao to have a good exercise. This so-called physical exercise, because Yin Zhu casually said that strength comes from exercise. The orc works hard every day and slacks off in winter. This is not good. If he doesn''t work and don''t move in winter for four and a half months a year, isn''t he lazy? So the young males of daze tribe were all arrested for physical exercise. Yin Zhu gave them the method of physical exercise. He also gave them the method of running and fighting between males. Yin Zhu didn''t know how to exercise very well. He just talked about some things he had learned in the physical education class in his last life, and the management methods of some later soldiers, the basic skills of the army Although he didn''t know how to train the army, he watched a little bit on TV. Anyway, Yin Zhu gave all he knew to Tengxiao Jono and asked them to arrange it according to their actual situation. However, after Tengxiao''s training, the strength of the males in the tribe was really much higher. Tengxiao made more efforts to train these things because of the effect. Tengxiao knew that daze tribe was too small and not strong enough. Compared with what Yin Zhu wanted to do, it was not bad enough. So he could only train these people desperately. Yin Zhu didn''t know. He said so casually and created the most powerful iron blood army in the future Orc world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 Wei Xi sent people to lead the hungry wolves to Daze tribe. The method is simple, that is to take fresh blood food and throw it all the way. For safety, Wei Xi started far away from the wolves. But in this cold winter, everything is covered with snow. It can be said that blood is the most distinctive way. Wei Xi''s people lead the wolves to leave daze tribe And buried some flesh and blood at the gate of daze tribe in the night, which was enough for those wolves to find daze tribe. Of course, some wolves will be scattered, but it doesn''t matter. With so many wolves, as long as half of them pass by, daze tribe will suffer. As for whether the rest of the wolves will harm the surrounding small tribes, Wei Xi doesn''t care. Anyway, as long as they don''t harm Juque tribe, Wei Xi never put them in the Luoyue mountains In the eyes of other tribes, in the words of Wei Xi, those can be said to be the vassals of the Juque tribe. The Juque tribe depends on them to make money, so as to give them a living. If they don''t want to, those people will die. Daze tribe has patrolling people, but they don''t run too far. It''s too late to know and the encirclement has been formed. It''s impossible for them to leave their tribe behind. Fortunately, every year daze tribe has to experience the tide of animals, and they are also worried that the Juque tribe will attack. Mengtai, the weapon prepared by daze tribe, has sent people to the city wall to prepare for attack. As for the children and cubs in the tribe, they have all gathered together. When the wolves attack, they have to break through the gate. These wolves are very cunning. Once the wolves are killed and injured too much, these waves will use the corpses of their companions to climb up the wall. This is the most terrible thing, unless they can hurt them, and make them feel that they have no chance of winning Will leave. Mengtai already knows that the reason why this year''s wolves came so early is because someone deliberately lured them. They don''t have to think about it. Except for the Juque tribe, no one would be bored to do such things. "Weixi is becoming more and more shameless and has no lower limit in doing things." The Daze tribe and the Juque tribe have become enemies. Mengtai understands that they have trapped the Daze tribe. But if they lead the wolves here in this way, all the small tribes around will suffer. Those people are innocent. Daze tribe also has a high wall. How can it survive for a period of time, while other small tribes around it? What can those wooden bars do? Isn''t it by human? In the past, there were wolves attacking small tribes. Generally, there were not so many wolves together. Wei Xi was so cruel. Mengtai was in a bad mood when he thought about the small tribes around him. He was afraid that many people would die because of this. He could not stand by. Daze tribe was rushing at the high wall. These hungry wolves could not rush in in the middle of the night for ten days. Mengtai and some elders of the tribe planned to organize the tribe''s people to rescue other small tribes. Mengtai has a purpose in doing so. The first is that he really doesn''t want those people to die. The second is that if the vulnerable tribes can''t survive, they will choose daze tribe to join. Daze tribe can''t wait to expand, be stronger, and be stronger, so that people in daze tribe won''t be bullied The reason why the Juque tribe can launch a war if they want to and exit safely if they don''t want to is that they are not strong enough. As for Mengtai''s practice, all the people in the tribe support it. Now there are more than 300 young and strong males in daze tribe, nearly 400. Mengtai is going to ask Jono and Tengxiao to take 200 people to rescue other tribes, all of them are totem fighters. As for the remaining 180 people who stay in daze tribe, Mengtai is the only one who asks Jono and Tengxiao That is, try to save people. Of course, the most important thing is to ensure their own safety. Montaigne doesn''t want to lose the soldiers who are hard to cultivate in the tribe. In addition, whether they can save people or not, they must come back in half a month. Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao said that they would certainly do it to ensure that they would bring back the people of the tribe. Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao turned into beasts and left with their companions. Yin Zhu was not used to it, but fortunately, Bai Kun was with her. A few people live together every day. Suddenly, there are two less. Yin Zhu is still a little unaccustomed. Bai Kun sees that Yin Zhu is a little absent-minded and grabs Yin Zhu''s hand. "Don''t worry, Jono is a totem warrior. He has good skills. You don''t have to worry." Bai Kun really wants to know what Yin Zhu is worried about, so he comforts Yin Zhu. As for Tengxiao, that guy is already a level 3 totem warrior now. As long as he is not attacked by Yin, and he can fly himself, basically nothing will happen. "Well, why do you think wolves come to attack tribes?" Yin Zhu is very puzzled to say. Bai Kun was silent for a moment and said, "wolves are the most ferocious animals, and there are still a lot of them. They can''t go to the plains. There are too many people in those places, and they have no place to hide. Once they go, they will be surrounded and killed. However, in winter, they can''t find food, so they can only find a small tribe in the Luoyue mountains, just fight a small one The people in the tribe have enough food for them for a long time. Natural selection and the choice of survival will force them to do everything. " Did the wolf do something wrong? Bai Kun has no way to evaluate. Anyway, in order to live, he will do everything."Bai Kun, take me to the city wall." Yin Zhu suddenly opened his mouth. Bai Kun hesitated when he heard this, and Yin Zhu suddenly laughed, "Bai Kun, I have a long way to go in the future, right? I always have many, many firsts. I always want to see what the legendary animal tide is like." When Bai Kun heard this, he thought for a while. Then he resolutely picked up the fur cloak beside him and wrapped Yin Zhu tightly. Then he showed his eyes and went out with Yin Zhu in his arms. This is what Bai Kun is good for. He will listen to Yin Zhu rationally, and Bai Kun will basically agree with Yin Zhu as long as he doesn''t make unreasonable demands. Meng Tai saw Bai Kun coming out with Yin Zhu in his arms. He could not help frowning and saying, "Bai Kun, what are you doing with Yin Zhu? How cold is it outside? What if you let Yin Zhu freeze? " This Tengxiao Qiao Nuo all went out, if you look back and find Yin Zhusheng sick, it''s no wonder that he is. Meng Tai looks at Bai Kun with disapproval. "No, patriarch, I''ll see." She''s seen the war before, and it''s nothing. This is Yin Zhu''s first time to see wolves besieging the city. At a glance, there are wolves outside the city wall. His green eyes make his heart cold. They are cruel and bloody eyes without any emotion. Bai Kun held Yin Zhu tightly, looked at Yin Zhu''s silence and asked, "OK, can we go back?" "Well." Yin Zhu answered softly. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you every day." Bai Kun knows that Yin Zhu wants to grow up and learn. He also supports Yin Zhu. After all, Yin Zhu is not another little female. She can hide behind the male and have a safe life. Yin Zhu''s special destiny is that she has a lot to carry and she has a lot to learn. Beina can teach Yin Zhu about witchcraft. As for war life, Beina is Xiaobai. After all, she was born with great talent, and then she was waited on to learn witchcraft. Beina can''t teach Yin Zhu about those things. "Bai Kun, do you think there are so many wolves every year Yin Zhu asked in a trembling voice. Just looking at the wolves outside daze tribe, Yin Zhu felt his voice trembling. All the wolves outside were wolves. Fortunately, wolves couldn''t fly. If these wolves could fly, I''m afraid daze tribe would be unable to defend them. These wolves haven''t launched an attack yet. They just besieged the city. But it''s only a day or two to attack. They can''t besiege the city tightly enough. Because Yin Zhu wants to learn these things, how to arrange them, Bai Kun simply calls some of them from Mengtai to his home, how to coordinate these, and they don''t avoid Yin Zhu when they discuss things. On the contrary, if Yin Zhu has any questions, they will teach him carefully. Beina can teach Yin Zhu about witchcraft. As for war life, Beina is Xiaobai. After all, she was born with great talent, and then she was waited on to learn witchcraft. Beina can''t teach Yin Zhu about those things. "Bai Kun, do you think there are so many wolves every year Yin Zhu asked in a trembling voice. Just looking at the wolves outside daze tribe, Yin Zhu felt his voice trembling. All the wolves outside were wolves. Fortunately, wolves couldn''t fly. If these wolves could fly, I''m afraid daze tribe would be unable to defend them. These wolves haven''t launched an attack yet. They just besieged the city. But it''s only a day or two to attack. They can''t besiege the city tightly enough. Because Yin Zhu wants to learn these things, how to arrange them, Bai Kun simply calls some of them from Mengtai to his home, how to coordinate these, and they don''t avoid Yin Zhu when they discuss things. On the contrary, if Yin Zhu has any questions, they will teach him carefully. The females in the tribe didn''t rest at this time. They were stepping up to make weapons. They used bamboo to make bamboo arrows. No matter how many bamboo arrows there were, they couldn''t use them. If they could do more, they could do more. If they could kill more wolves, they could kill more. The wolves surrounded daze tribe for two days, and then launched an attack. After all, they couldn''t bear it. Montaigne ordered people to shoot arrows. As for the catapult or something, this tool didn''t dare to use. The wolves have good jumping ability. If they are allowed to pile up and jump into the city wall, the tribe will be in chaos. After all, Montaigne supports a lot of people. The tribe can be said to be empty, which is also risky. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 Wolves are ferocious. They are usually one or two single beasts. They can swallow each other. When they meet a beast in the Luoyue mountains, they may still survive. Once they meet wolves, they are basically waiting for death. Having eaten food makes the hungry wolves more restless and more ferocious. Montaigne did not hesitate to order again, "shoot the arrow." In previous wars, bows and arrows showed absolute advantages. Mengtai had realized the long-term use of weapons, so it began to develop weapons. These things can be used not only in hunting, but also in war. In addition to bows and arrows, even the shields, spears and spears mentioned by Yin Zhu have been made by people. Of course, these things can''t be compared with the sharp weapons mentioned by Yin Zhu because of the materials, but some of them are better than none. For example, the shields are made of hardwood. At least now the bamboo arrows of daze tribe can''t shoot through the shields. Totem war The shield can be torn after being transformed into a beast. But with the shield, people won''t be seriously injured at least. Montaigne also tries several other weapons. Of course, bows and arrows are the most popular. This kind of long-range weapon is good. Orcs have strong arms and good eyes. They can use bows and arrows very easily. It can be said that from the strength of force alone, daze tribe is now the strongest in the whole Luoyue mountains, and what it lacks now is only the number of people. The arrow is raining, but there are not many wolves outside. On the contrary, they die because of their injuries and become more crazy. Some wolves have rushed to the city gate and are desperately hitting the city gate. Fortunately, on this side of the city gate, Montaigne has let people use big stones to resist. For a while and a half, there is no need to worry. At the beginning, there were wolves ready to climb the wall. Yin Zhu said that there was no need to worry about this. As early as she found out the wolves, she had already asked people to drench the wall with water. On such a cold day, it had already formed slippery ice, and the wolf''s claws could not catch it at all. Moreover, there was snow under the wall. The wolf stepped down and half of his body was buried. He could not help himself We need help. It''s just that Montaigne is a little annoyed. During the whole day''s snow, the wolves outside the gate have died a little too much, and those wolves can''t finish eating. They will drag their companions to die and pile their rigid bodies under the wall. If the snow goes down again, I''m afraid that the wall will be guarded for a few more days. "Bai Kun, will those wolves rush into the tribe?" From the wolves rush to the bottom of the city wall, the tribal atmosphere becomes a little tense. Although we all know that even if the wolves rush in, it will take several days, but we are no longer happy. "Don''t worry, even if those wolves can rush into the tribe, I''m afraid there won''t be much left at that time. We''ll beat them hard, and they will retreat naturally. Besides, even if those wolves run into the tribe, I will protect you." Bai Kun will not give Yin Zhu some useless guarantees. He always tells the truth. "Well, let the people of the tribe have enough to go back to fight and kill those wolf cubs." Yin Zhu said angrily. Yin Zhu really admires Meng Tai. I don''t know how he took the orcs through the damp in the past years. Last year''s daze tribe didn''t have such a high wall. The orcs'' life was really hard. Bai Kun nodded when he heard this, "don''t worry, I will arrange these things well. You should pay attention to your health and don''t worry. You should believe us. Besides, they will be back in a few days." Yin Zhu nods. Tengxiao and Jono will definitely come back before the wolves rush into the tribe. They just want to expand the tribe, but keeping their own tribe is the foundation. So Yin Zhu estimates that they will come back in three days at most. It''s just that Tengxiao and Jono rush to save people before they rush back, and now they have to fight. It''s because of his hard work. Yin Zhu was watching the wolves pile up. Sometimes, Yin Zhu admired the intelligence of the wolves. To tell the truth, these guys are really clever, but they are too cruel. Looking at the wolves outside the tribe, we all know that there is going to be a decisive battle. When the wolves make a little more proofreading, when they can jump into the tribe, it is the beginning of the battle. Half of the boys in the tribe are ready to kill the wolves with a small bow and arrow. There are also a group of females of the Meizu, especially the females who have enslaved the wild animals. They are really ready to perform well Let''s see the males. The females are also very powerful. Yin Zhu looks at it and smiles. The female of Meizu is really cute. It''s different from the female of their tribe. Maybe it''s because Meizu always has more females than the male, so the female has to carry the burden of life. So this is very tough, which makes the male of daze tribe a little embarrassed. As time goes by, Yin Zhu and the tribe''s cubs have been transferred to a tunnel of the tribe, which leads to the outside of the city. Once something happens, the females and cubs will be transferred out at the first time. At the entrance of the tunnel is Bai Kun and several males of the tribe. Tengxiao, why haven''t they come back yet? Yin Zhu is a little worried. Seeing that the height of the wolf pack is almost the same, don''t you hear the wolf pack crowing? Obviously, I''ve been holding back for so long. I think they are going to win soon. Fortunately, the worst plan of the tribe has been thought about, but it''s not chaotic. All of them are well prepared. Yin Zhu also has a large part of the tribe''s food in his backpack, so he doesn''t have to worry about food and housing.As the night darkened, the walls of the tribe had been filled with torches, making the whole tribe bright, just like in the daytime. The wolves at the gate of the tribe have been barking all day. It should be that they are about to attack. The males of daze tribe are equipped one by one and are ready for a big fight. Before, guarding the city wall was just an appetizer. Now it''s the end of the game. The wolves are not without fighting. They are all hot-blooded men and don''t worry at all. Just when Yin Zhu was still worried about Tengxiao and Jono and whether they could come back, a team suddenly appeared in the sky. The wolves who were ready to attack saw the orcs in the sky and couldn''t help roaring. Because they lived at the entrance of the tunnel, they heard the people outside shouting again, "Tengxiao, it''s Tengxiao. They''re back." Yin Zhu happily occupied and prepared to go out. After only two steps, he stopped. Yin Zhu knew Tengxiao and they were coming back, and then she had to fight again. She was worried when she went out. It was better to stay here safely. Bai Kun sees Yin Zhu''s mind, but he doesn''t say anything if he doesn''t leave. Of course, Bai Kun won''t stop Yin Zhu if he wants to go out and have a look. Soon, Yin Zhu heard the happy words of the females who were helping outside. They brought in more than 100 cubs from the nearby Black Hawk tribe and Qingyuan tribe. Yin Zhu realized that Tengxiao and Jono had saved the two tribes. These two tribes are similar to the previous aze tribe. One tribe has only 300 or 400 people, which can be regarded as a small tribe. When Tengxiao went to save people, the people of these two tribes were fighting desperately. Because the cubs and females were well protected, they didn''t get hurt much, but the males died a lot because of fighting. Their tribe has been destroyed by the wolves, but the Juque tribe did not go to rescue them. Moreover, there was not enough food in their tribe. In addition, many males died, so it was more difficult for the cubs and females to support. Hearing Tengxiao''s invitation and Jono''s promise to provide them with food, the people of the two tribes chose to join daze tribe It''s gone. After all, the recent changes of daze tribe can be seen. The high walls, stone houses and enough food are available. Is there a better choice to join them at this time? Moreover, the Daze tribe is obviously powerful, and even the Juque tribe can''t help it. It''s thought that the Daze tribe will become another Juque tribe in the future, and the tribe''s people will not lack food and drink. The orcs have been working so hard all the time. Isn''t it possible for them to live a full and warm life? If daze tribe can provide it, what else can we object to. All of a sudden, there were more than 100 cubs, and the small tunnel seemed a little crowded. Yin Zhu was still very upset when he saw these children coming here, so he took some food from his own space to these children with a smile. By the way, he asked a group of older cubs of his tribe to talk to them, so as to dispel the fear of these children. Fortunately, these children are forgetful. When they have food to eat and children to talk with, they will talk to them slowly when they see that people around them are easy to get along with. Bai Kun has helped to settle other people. There are other females and males, and there are more than 300 people. These people have fled all the way. They are very tired. Bai Kun asked someone to cook food for them. Tengxiao, they also have a rest for a while. When the wolves attack, they will counterattack immediately. Yin Zhu doesn''t know what''s going on outside the tunnel, but he''s still very calm. I think the wave group hasn''t launched an attack, but the tense atmosphere hasn''t changed and deepened bit by bit. Most of the females in the tunnel go out to settle in the newly arrived females. Give this safest tunnel to some pregnant females and their cubs. The tribe also has other cave secret rooms to hide in, but it''s not as good as this tunnel. For a while, in fact, it wasn''t long. Yin Zhu heard a long wolf call from outside, which seemed to be a whistle. Then Yin Zhu heard the angry roar of the males. Yin Zhu knew that the real war had begun. At this time, Bai Kun ran to the front of the tunnel and directly sealed the tunnel gate with a stone gate. "Yin Zhu, you stay well. I''m right outside the door. If you have something to call me." Yin Zhu nodded. All the children in the tunnel were quiet at this time. Although some of them were not very sensible, they knew it was dangerous at this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 Tengxiao and Jono, the males who have just joined the tribe, stand up one by one to fight. This is their future home, and they will fight their last strength to guard here. Montaigne had already told the tribe to prepare for it. The wall watcher continued to guard the wall. As for the wolves who jumped in, they didn''t care. There would be special people to kill them. After all, the people who guard the wall will intercept first. There are not many wolves that can jump into the tribe. The people who guard behind will kill these wolves in the first time. Wolf king finally built a high wall to jump into daze tribe, which is about to eat the meat of the mouth. How would they like to be intercepted. The wolf king launches a general attack. Bai Kun''s face is very serious at this time. The wolf king has started a crazy attack regardless of the cost. The wall can''t stop the wolves. The females of Meizu, who had been helping outside, were ordered to hide in the tunnel chamber one by one. Although some of them had enslaved beasts, they were not familiar with them, and their combat power was not enough. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how the war is outside, but he knows it''s a mess. There are Orc calls and wolf calls everywhere. But the only thing that reassures Yin Zhu is that Bai Kun has been guarding at the gate of the tunnel. Mengtai had been guarding behind the city wall for a while, and then they fought and retreated. Now it is obvious that they can''t defend. Mengtai won''t be strong enough to defend. Even if the wolves enter the tribe, they may not lose. Half of the wolves have been wiped out by them under the city wall. That''s because there is a city wall. As long as they are strong enough, can the wolves see it If you are confident of victory, you will leave. Wolves are cruel or cruel, but they will also look at their faces. If they are not sure of success, they will not fight with daze tribe. And then they just have to beat the wolves and be afraid. Fortunately, everyone in daze tribe is very powerful, and Tengxiao people can survive even if they are tired. The strength of people from Heiying tribe and Qingyuan tribe is relatively low, but those who can survive in the previous wolves'' chaos have higher strength in that tribe, and they still have several abilities. Besides, the tribe has many stone houses without walls The house is very strong, and there''s no need to worry about the wolf crashing the house down. The orcs have only a few doors and windows to better protect the house from hunting. The house didn''t expect to have such a function. The war lasted from night to daybreak. After daybreak, the whole daze tribe had a strong smell of blood. Even the snow in the sky could not cover the bright red color. The ground is full of dead wolves, and there is no place for them to lay their feet. Tengxiao has killed the wolves for a long time, but that''s it. He still stares at the wolves standing in front of him. If he doesn''t kill the wolves, they will never fall down. The wolf king looked at the few wolves around him and saw the scattered Wolves of daze tribe. He couldn''t help roaring. Yes, he was afraid. So many wolves were defeated by the hundreds of people in front of him, and they were killing each other. It seemed that they could be even, but the wolf king didn''t have the courage to fight any more If you go on, the wolves will be gone. The people of this tribe are so hard to chew. They are hard bones. They can find a tribe, but they remember that this tribe was easy to bully before. How did it become this time? Because of this deep memory, the wolf king was not willing to come to Daze tribe for food no matter how hungry he was. The wolf king retreats with his pack full of wolves. Montaigno doesn''t relax at the beginning, but stares at them. After all, if they relax, the wolves will attack back and it will be over. When the wolves completely retreated away from the tribe, there was a cheer from the tribe. They won and guarded the tribe. This is the first time that they guarded the beast tide attack without the help of the Juque tribe. It turns out that they can do without the help of the Juque tribe. Mengtai and Jono rush to integrate the tribe''s people, and first ask people to guard the wall. After all, there are very high wolf bodies outside the wall. Now the wall is very easy to crawl. In addition, even if the number of tribes is counted, Mengtai finally finds that ten of them were killed in the war, and more than 20 of them were seriously injured. After the governance of Jiuyue and Baixi, it is not fatal, but 13 of them are disabled, as for minor injuries There are a lot of them, almost a hundred of them, and they also go to bandage the wound one by one. After the war ended, Tengxiao and Jono could not help but go straight into the house or cave to sleep. At this time, Bai Kun opened the gate of the tunnel, but only opened it. He asked Yin Zhu to stay in the tunnel with his cub. After all, there were blood donors and wolves outside. Even the house was in a mess because of the previous battle, and the gates and windows had been damaged for a long time. All these things need to be sorted out. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo are OK." Bai Kun knows what Yin Zhu is worried about most. However, Bai Kun just had time to explain and left. Now Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo have a rest first. He wants to help Meng Tai deal with the following things. Yin Zhu wanted to go out and have a look, but when she knew Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo were OK, she was a little calm and rested in the tribe. However, she had a look at the entrance of the tunnel and saw the wolf corpses everywhere. She could imagine how fierce the battle was.In previous years, more than ten members of the animal tide tribe died every year, and many people were disabled. This year is better. By the time Bai Kun finished dealing with these things, it was three days later. Tengxiao had come to pick up Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu had gone out of the tunnel. Although the tribe had been sorted out, there were still many places that had been damaged, and the wolf corpses had not been disposed of. Fortunately, it was winter, and these things would not be bad. If it were summer, so many corpses would have been piled here Illness has changed. Tengxiao just came to pick up Yin Zhu to have a rest. After all, there are so many people living in the tunnel, and the air is not very good. When Yin Zhu heard that the people in the tribe were very happy to say that these wolf skin and wolf meat are good things, which can be collected slowly. These things can be sorted out slowly. Anyway, it''s OK in winter. The wolf will be buried in the snow for the time being, and it won''t be bad, but the city wall Those wolves outside should be disposed of first. After all, the tribe is not safe because of the high accumulation of wolf corpses. The news that daze tribe beat back the wolves soon became known to the people of Juque tribe. Wei Xi knew that daze tribe beat back the wolves. He cried out in disbelief, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible at all." Wei Xi knows very well how many wolves there are, how many wolves he leads, and how many wolves he knows in his heart. He managed to get nearly 50000 or 60000 wolves. Although some of them went to nearby tribes in the middle of the way, almost half of them attacked the city, that is to say, there were more than 20000 wolves. But there were only a few people in daze tribe, and they could beat back so many wolves, In the face of so many wolves, even the Juque tribe may not be able to hold on. Thinking of this, Wei Xi can''t help feeling cold. Even if he lost the Juque tribe before, Wei Xi didn''t admit that the Daze tribe had the strength to defeat him. At the beginning, he just couldn''t bear that most of the people in the tribe were killed because of this. At that time, if he fought all the people in the tribe, he would surely destroy the Daze tribe. But at that time, it was not worthwhile to think about it. If he really did that, it would be the Juque tribe Luo is afraid that he will be reduced to a small tribe. The price is too high. Now daze tribe can kill so many wolves. Even if eight or nine thousand wolves have escaped, there are too many wolves in daze tribe. This shows that daze tribe has the strength to challenge Juque tribe. Wei Xi''s heart can''t help shaking at the thought that Juque and daze tribe have become enemies An enemy like the tribe is too terrible, too terrible. What should we do? Wei Xi was a little scared. He didn''t expect that the people of daze tribe were so strong. The wolves didn''t grab food from daze tribe. Naturally, they had to go to other tribes to grab food. Moreover, after the wolf king died so many of his subordinates, he was afraid that he would gather the scattered wolves. Of course, you are afraid that if you beat the wolves, you won''t come. It''s just that other tribes in Luoyue mountain will suffer. Tengxiao and Jono, after a short rest, are going to go out to rescue people from other tribes. Before that, they saved two small tribes and brought back three or four hundred people. If they save a few more tribes, the population of the tribe will increase greatly. As for food, they don''t have to worry about it at all. The wolf meat accumulated in the tribe can be enough for many people to eat, although the wolf meat is not enough It''s very delicious, but in winter, when food shortage may lead to starvation at any time, even wolf meat is delicious. In addition, there are many new condiments discovered by Yin Zhu in the tribe. It''s not bad to make wolf meat. In such a cold day, Yin Zhu doesn''t want Tengxiao and Jono to take risks, but Yin Zhu knows better that they want a strong heart, and they want to protect her heart. Yin Zhu wants to stop Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo, but he still doesn''t speak. Bai Kun sees Yin Zhu''s lost face and grabs Yin Zhu''s hand. "Yin Zhu, I will accompany you, unless you dislike me." If it''s not that he can''t leave the tribe, Bai Kun wants to go out for a run. But the three of them certainly can''t all leave. Yin Zhu''s body must be taken care of by others, and he can''t leave. He can only take care of Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu heard this, he gave Bai Kun a white look. "If I dislike you, will you shake less in front of me?" This guy is cheeky, but with Bai Kun''s interruption, Yin Zhu is not as sad as before. "Let''s go back to the Kang and stay warm. Do these guys like to go out and toss? I''m still waiting for them to make a sky for me. " Yin Zhu said haughtily and Jiao''s head, then turned and walked back to the room, outside the cold wind, frozen to death. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 It''s not that Mengtai didn''t want revenge for the Juque tribe''s attack on daze tribe, but there are too few people in daze tribe. Now they go out to rescue people from other tribes in Tengxiao. There''s really no way to separate people to deal with the Juque tribe. On the contrary, they have to worry about the Juque tribe''s attack. After all, this man is different from the wolf. People will use intrigue, but the wolf won''t The other thing is that wolves can''t fly. Fortunately, the Juque tribe did not even have enough food this winter, so there was no intention to attack daze tribe. Tengxiao and Jono came back in the middle of the night almost every ten days, bringing dozens or even hundreds of people each time. Although people have a sense of belonging to the tribe, they still hope to have enough food and clothing. Many tribes don''t have enough food in winter, let alone wolves. In previous years, the Juque tribe would organize people to help the surrounding tribes. This year, I don''t know how to be indifferent. Tengxiao and Jono went out to work for more than a month. The snow outside could bury the whole person, and even cause an avalanche if they were not careful. In this month, several tribes around Tengxiao were visited by Jono. Some of them didn''t have wolves. Tengxiao went in to ask if they had any difficulties. Daze tribe was willing to help them, Of course, the natural condition is to be incorporated into the Daze tribe. Some are willing and some are unwilling. In a short period of one month, the Daze tribe has a huge population. Now there are nearly 2000 people. After deducting the cubs and the elderly females, there are 200 adult males, which can be regarded as a medium-sized tribe. For more than a month, Tengxiao and Jono have lost a lot of weight because of their busy work, and they are also haggard. They feel satisfied when they can see the uproar of people in the tribe. If the people in the tribe are born by themselves, they really don''t know when they will have so many people. Today, Tengxiao has been visited by several surrounding tribes. There are many other tribes in the Luoyue mountain range, but some of them are far away from daze tribe. If you go there again at this time, it''s very dangerous. Besides, Tengxiao and Jono also need a good rest. They can''t keep working like this. No one can stand it. However, many of the new comers didn''t want to live in houses. Montaigne assigned the caves they used to live in first, saying that they would build houses for them when the village opened next year. Those people are very satisfied. Most of them are left behind after the tribe was ruined by wolves. Originally, they lived a miserable life. When they came to Daze tribe, they could eat and drink and have a warm winter. What''s their dissatisfaction? Besides, there are many beautiful females in daze tribe. The females of Gangmei tribe are enough for the males to drool. There are a lot of new people. Yin Zhu is worried about their loyalty at first, but Beina says that there is no need to worry about this. Orcs have a simple mind. As long as they have enough food, clothing and warm life, who will have nothing to worry about. Moreover, totem will deepen their idea of caring for the tribe over and over again, which means brainwashing. Anyway, after staying for a long time, it will come true Take good care of daze tribe. Besides, Yin Zhu''s stomach will be born at the end of this month, and Tengxiao also plans to protect Yin Zhu well at that time. Yin Zhu didn''t go out of the house at this time. Her stomach was very big. She could see all the tendons on her stomach. It seemed that her belly was going to be broken. Yin Zhu was very uncomfortable. She couldn''t sleep every night. She was very uncomfortable. Tengxiao saw Yin Zhu''s uncomfortable appearance and stroked Yin Zhu''s belly again and again to make him feel better. Yin Zhu really didn''t expect that this pregnancy would be so hard. In addition, he could not hold his urine very often. Because he was too big, he couldn''t turn his body. He had only three cubs. What should a female with seven or eight cubs do? Yin Zhu knew that her body would be heavy and her activities would be restrained. Six or seven months before that, although she had a big stomach, she could still have some activities. Now that she is going to have her last month, it''s really a torment. Jiuyue and Bai Xi have come to see Yin Zhu. They say that Yin Zhu is about to give birth. We should be careful this month. He may give birth at any time. Thinking that Yin Zhu might give birth to a baby, the three people gathered together to say that there was nothing wrong. However, they were also baffled by this. Of course, for this reason, several men specially went to preview what happened to Yin Zhu''s production and how they would do it. Especially on this day, Yin Zhu felt very upset and in a bad mood. Seeing Tengxiao comforting himself beside him, Yin Zhu couldn''t help getting angry, "it''s all your fault, it''s all your fault." Yin Zhu is a kind of inexplicable grievance, she is a good girl, inexplicable through, come to like to be a mother, can not be wronged? Tengxiao can also see that Yin Zhu is very uncomfortable, so he dare not say half a word of defense, can only keep comforting Yin Zhu, "yes, I''m not good, Yin Zhu, you work hard." When Jono saw that Yin Zhu was suffering from this, he felt that his throat was blocked badly. He wanted Yin Zhu to give birth to some cubs. But seeing that, he suddenly didn''t want any cubs. "Yin Zhu is a good girl. It''s not hard." Qiao Nuo gently touched Yin Zhu''s long hair, and then gently patted the cubs in Yin Zhu''s stomach, "you little cubs, be nice to me, or when you are born, your big father will have to spank you."However, all of a sudden, Yin Zhu frowned. She felt as if something was broken in her stomach. Then a stream of heat flowed out of her stomach. She covered her stomach hard and said in a trembling voice, "Qiao Nong, go and call Jiu Yue and Bai Xi. I may have a baby." When Jono heard this, he was stunned, and then stupefied. He said that before, and the strength of his movement was very small. Even if he was joking, were those kids really going to be born? Tengxiao, who is holding Yin Zhu, is also a fool. All the previews before are invalid. Bai Kun was the first to react. He quickly kicked Jono, who was still standing there foolishly. "Don''t you call someone for me as soon as possible." When Jono reacts and flies out, Bai Kun asks Tengxiao to comfort Yin Zhu. He takes out all the things that Yin Zhu wants before giving birth, clean clothes and things that Yin Zhu wants, and then goes out to boil hot water. People in daze tribe don''t know how to give birth to hot water. That''s what Yin Zhu says, Yin Zhu says After giving birth to a child, the female should scrub her body with hot water instead of cold water. In addition, the tools for delivering a child should also be boiled and disinfected in hot water. Of course, if you can, Yin Zhu wants to do something else. Now the environment for giving birth is simple, but there is no way to do it. He can only do his best. Jiu Yue and Bai Xi soon came, along with Amy Meili, a number of women who had given birth to children. They all came to help. As for Tengxiao, who had been driven out of the room, these men were not brave. When they saw Yin Zhu''s face changed with pain, and her lower body was bleeding constantly, they were scared to shiver. They couldn''t help but made trouble, so they were all killed I got out. Many other people in the tribe who know that Yin Zhu has a baby are waiting at the gate, hoping to wait for the good news at the first time. Yin Zhu''s status in daze tribe is no lower than that of Mengtai. Yin Zhu feels like a fish on the chopping board, waiting for her stomach to be broken. She feels so miserable, like being beaten late. It''s too painful. Jiuyue worries that Yin Zhu has bitten herself and takes a piece of cork to ask Yin Zhu to bite her. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun are listening to Yin Zhu''s painful groan at the door. They are so anxious that they keep pacing on the ground. The ground is almost worn off. However, Yin Zhu has been in pain since the night, and the child hasn''t been born until dawn. Bai Kun can''t help it any more. He really wants to rush in, but he''s afraid that he''s going to hinder them Then he took the culprit and beat him to the sky. Qiao Nuo also felt that his heart was blocked. Seeing Bai Kun''s action, he followed Tengxiao. In fact, Tengxiao''s heart was full of fire. At this time, he had a fight. This female is having a baby, but several partners are fighting. This is the first time in daze tribe. As for the clansmen outside the gate, they have asked Mengtai to send a tribe. After all, it''s still cold at this time, but some of them haven''t left. They directly set up a wood fire at the gate to keep warm and roast some meat. The atmosphere is very good. They are very looking forward to Yin Zhu''s children. At this time, Leihe had already started from the city of darkness. He thought later that Yinzhu was going to have a baby at this time. In addition, one of Yinzhu''s children was still a half orc, and he didn''t know how Jono would like to know that Yinzhu would have a half ORC. And could the Daze tribe accept Yinzhu''s child? What''s more, Yin Zhu herself is the most important. Will she be in a good mood when she knows she has such a child? Thinking of this, Reich wants to beat Morrison again. It''s all Morrison. If those people in daze tribe can''t accept Yin Zhu''s child, they will take that child and raise him as their own. Leihe knows how dangerous it is to leave the dark city at this time, but he still wants to feel Yin Zhu''s side for the first time, even if it''s just a little comfort. In fact, the orc is not so bad. He is also a orc, isn''t he also very good? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 With the sound of "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Even Jono several at this time also happily crowded to the door of the room, one by one craned their necks, waiting for the new-born children to appear, Tengxiao happily looked at Jono, "born, Jono Yinzhu born." It seems that they are too excited to know what to do. As the first child came out, soon after that, another child''s cry came out. Everyone in the clan was laughing and laughing, obviously happy for Tengxiao. The new born children were all hope. Soon, the cry of the third child came. We all know that it should be the end of the birth. We all know that Yin Zhu is pregnant with three cubs. However, we waited for a long time, but we didn''t see Jiuyue and several of them come out. Normally, all the children are born. It shouldn''t take much time to deliver them. Why hasn''t anyone brought the baby out for them so long? What happened to Yin Zhu? Normally, it should not be. The orc''s body has always been strong. Few people have accidents with their children. Of course, it''s not that. It''s just that Yin Zhu is so powerful that nothing will happen? Tengxiao, Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun are not able to stay at this time. They rush directly into the delivery room at this time. Waiting outside the house to see the new baby, all the people were silent and began to pray for Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is the goddess of the tribe. Those who lead them to a rich life must not have an accident. Jiuyue, Bai Xi and Amy Meili all look at the child in Jiuyue''s hands with tears in their eyes. This is Yin Zhu''s third child. However, the child is in a bad state and weak. Apart from weakness, the child has only one head in the shape of a human, and the other whole shape is lion. This, this is a orc, and it''s also a very serious ORC. There are differences between orcs. Generally speaking, a little bit of human nature will account for 80% or 90%. The more the orcs, the more violent and ferocious their nature will be. It''s hard to discipline them. There are also some reasons why orcs become public enemies. Yin Zhu''s child, 80% of which is animal like, has only one head in human shape. Jiuyue feels uncomfortable. When she blocks Yin Zhu and saves Bai Kun, the leaf turns black and gives off a sense of death. She knows that the child may have some problems. She knows that the child may have some defects, but she also has some problems Just think about the bad health, never think about the ORC. The two normal partners are orcs and will not give birth to Orc children. Who would have thought that Yin Zhu''s child would be like this. Now Yin Zhu doesn''t know about it. He has three children in a row. Yin Zhu has been so tired that he doesn''t have any strength at all. After giving birth to three children, he just has time to ask if the child is OK, so he goes to have a rest with his eyes closed. At that time, Jiuyue didn''t dare to tell Yinzhu, only answered that children are good, but now how to tell Yinzhu. Jono several people broke in, directly asked: "what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with Yin Zhu? " Nine Yue looked at Qiao Nuo several, then shook his head and said: "Yin Zhu is OK, Tengxiao you come here." "Tengxiao, this is your third brother." Nine Yue said to hold the child to Tengxiao''s hand, eyes can''t say the pain. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun also react at this time. Since Yin Zhu is OK, and Jiuyue''s appearance indicates that it''s the children who are in trouble. After spending so long with Yin Zhu, they are very clear about Yin Zhu''s expectations for several children, but now they say that the children are in trouble? Children Jiuyue, they have been cleaned, dressed and wrapped in animal skin. On the surface, the child is fine and can''t see anything. Tengxiao looks at the little face of the child shrinking in the animal skin and is sleeping heavily. He shakes his hands to take the child and holds the man in his arms. "Priest, what''s the child like? You said Before Yin Zhu, the child was still fine. If there was a problem, it would only save Bai Kun. But no one dared to say that Bai Kun should not be saved. Bai Kun was also for Yin Zhu. It can be said that this pecking and drinking had already been predestined. "You can see it when you lift the skin." It''s really hard for Jiuyue to speak. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun also come to the child at this time. Tengxiao shakes his hands and slowly uncovers the animal skin wrapped on the child. When he sees something wrapped under the blanket, Tengxiao can''t help shaking when he sees a lion''s body. Half orc, the child is actually a half orc, and it''s also a very serious half ORC. "Priest, is there any way to save the child?" Teng Xiao''s voice trembled, unable to say a complete word. At this time, Jiuyue and Bai Xi closed their eyes in embarrassment and shook their heads in agony. They really had no way. If the orcs had a way to become orcs, there would not be orcs now. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun don''t know how to comfort Tengxiao at this time. Yin Zhu gave birth to a Orc child. They are very sad, but they know that Tengxiao is the saddest thing about it."Is there no way? What about this kid? " Tengxiao asked half with tears. He didn''t cry when he was so old. Even when he was expelled from the king of beasts city by hongsai in his early years, he didn''t feel so bad. But now seeing the child''s appearance, Tengxiao feels that his sky is going to collapse. What should he do, child? "Tengxiao, we can''t help it. We''d better discuss it first." Nine Yue see Tengxiao so uncomfortable, the heart is also uncomfortable, but she is really no way. Jiuyue feels that she is a poor priest. When people encounter things, she can''t help them. She is still too bad. She doesn''t take the responsibility of a tribal priest at all. Instead, Yin Zhu does everything that a tribal priest should do. Nine Yue secretly cruel in the heart, after must study hard, she never want to face such helpless things, this time twice three times, enough. Seeing this, Bai Xi sighed deeply. Then he patted Bai Kun on the shoulder and called him out to talk, "Bai Kun, you owe Tengxiao. Remember to pay it back later." Although baikun saved Yinzhu first, baikun is Yinzhu''s partner. It is baikun''s responsibility to save Yinzhu. Yinzhu saved baikun with the life of a child, which baikun owes Tengxiao. Bai Kun nodded and answered sincerely, "I know, Mammy. Don''t say it in the case of this child. Restrain those who know the situation. For the time being, say that Yin Zhu''s third child is not in good health, and don''t say anything else. " Bai Xi nodded, indicating that she would discuss this matter with Jiu Yue and promise not to spread the news. Orcs, this is a species rejected by all orcs. Even Bai Xi is not brave enough to say that he will keep the child in the tribe. The child is afraid that he will be sent to the dark city in the future. The child doesn''t spend a long time with Yin Zhu. In the future, it''s up to Yin Zhu and his partner to make a decision. This child''s life is not good, and there are many setbacks. I just hope Yin Zhu can really change everyone''s fate and save this child. Bai Xi then discussed with the women on the scene about the blockade. Fortunately, all the people who came to Yin Zhu''s side to help were people who were close to Yin Zhu, but they would not talk nonsense. However, this matter always had to be told to Mengtai, the patriarch. Bai Kun looks at Jono and Tengxiao in the room and turns to one side of the kitchen. Yin Zhu''s baby is tired. He''s afraid that he''ll soon have something to eat. He''d better make some soup for Yin Zhu first. This baby is going to have soup to milk. Besides, Tengxiao should not like to see him at this time. Bai Kun is boiling soup in the kitchen alone. Looking at the red firewood, Bai Kun is a little bored. If he knew that he would not survive, and finally Kao Yinzhu died like this, would he choose that road? This is equivalent to one life for another. If you know that, Bai Kun thinks about it. He doesn''t want to die. But if you know that you have to pay such a high price, you will become such a person. Bai Kun really doesn''t want to. He might as well die by himself, and let Yin Zhu think about it. It''s a pity that the world didn''t know so much early, so all things can''t go on like this. And then there''s Yin Zhu. What will Yin Zhu do if he sees Zai Zai? This Bai Kun really did not expect that Yin Zhu would regret saving himself? Bai Kun thought over and over in his mind, and even thought about the follow-up treatment of this matter, but he didn''t have a clue. He was always smart and could deal with other people''s affairs in the most rational and fastest way, but when he encountered something related to himself, he couldn''t help it. On the other hand, Meng Tai took a deep breath when he learned that Yin Zhu had given birth to a ORC. He didn''t say anything. He dismissed the people who were ready to watch the fun. As for the statement, for the time being, according to Bai Xi, the people were afraid that they would not live when they heard that there was a cub. None of them felt good. They only added a few cubs a year, but they were not happy when they were born Well, it''s all their fault. When Yin Zhu was pregnant with a baby, he had to work everywhere and worry about the affairs of the tribe. Otherwise, could the baby in Yin Zhu''s stomach have an accident? The males in the tribe are very angry. They want to go out and have a good fight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 When Yin Zhu wakes up, the first thing she does is to find Xiao Zai. She tilts her head to Qiao Nuo who is sitting at the head of her bed and says, "Qiao Nuo, where''s Xiao Zai? Show it to me? " At this time, Bai Kun had brought a bowl of soup. "Yin Zhu, when can you see that you can drink the soup first? You''ve been born all night. After so much effort, you''ve been hungry for a long time, so you''d better drink the soup first." Bai Kun is worried that if Yin Zhu knows about Zizai later, he won''t be in the mood to drink, so he''d better let Yin Zhu have enough to eat first. Of course, if they plan to hide it, they''ll try to hide it first, and let Yin Zhu finish his confinement first. They have already agreed that if Yin Zhu wants to give the baby, he will hold it to Yin Zhu. Anyway, if the baby is wrapped, he can''t find it as long as he doesn''t untie the wrapped animal skin. As for the third child''s bathing and changing diapers, he won''t let Yin Zhu interfere. Anyway, there are three children. When Yin Zhu comes back, he just wants to hold them. He just wants to pass the two good ones. I think the child is not bad More than that, you can make a fool of it. Of course, if you can''t hide it from me, I''ll think of a way to say it. When Bai Kun said this, and the delicious soup was right in front of him, Yin Zhu felt really hungry, so he didn''t shirk. He took the soup from Bai Kun''s hand and began to drink it. "Bai Kun, did you cook this soup? We have improved a lot. " Yin Zhu said with a smile. I remember that at the beginning, Bai Kun couldn''t cook food at all. Basically, he added water to stew. Anyway, it would be good if he was cooked. Now, he is much better at his craft. "Just be satisfied with Yin Zhu." Bai Kun reaches for Yin Zhu''s hair. After he had enough to eat and drink, Yin Zhu wiped his mouth and said, "take the baby to me." Yin Zhu really wants to see her three children. It''s been a long time for her. Now she realizes the hardships of being a mother. "Good." Jono hugged a child and said with a smile, "this is the boss." Later, Bai Kun also held one, "this second." Tengxiao on one side tried to smile and gave Yin Zhu the third one in his hand. "This is the third one." Looking at these three people, one by one, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing, then stretched out his hand to Tengxiao and said, "give me a hug, child." Tengxiao''s body froze when he heard this, but Jono put the child in his hand aside with a smile and said, "Yin Zhu, you just gave birth to the child. You''d better have a good rest first. The child is here. You have plenty of time to hold it later, and you''re in a hurry for a while and a half." Yin Zhu also smiles when he hears this. It''s true that she''s still very sick after the birth. If she''s really allowed to take care of her, she really doesn''t have so much energy. She''d better lie down and have a good rest first. She really wants to hold her for two days. Yin Zhu lay down, but couldn''t sleep. She looked at the three men holding the children with a smile and asked, "has that baby eaten? Did you cry? " Yin Zhu doesn''t have any milk yet. The milk doesn''t arrive until afternoon at the earliest, so he hasn''t fed the baby yet. "Well, I''ve fed some milk fruit and I''m full. Don''t worry. If I cry, I''ll cry when I''m hungry or pee. I''ll sleep all the time. Don''t worry. We''ll take care of it. Anyway, we have nothing to do now." Jono said that it''s winter and he has a lot of leisure. He can take good care of some children and let Yin Zhu have a good rest. Bai Kun and Tengxiao hold the baby for a while, and then they put the baby on one side of the small bed. Bai Kun has already pulled Tengxiao out of the cave by this time. "Tengxiao, I know you are very sad. I am also sad about this. Everyone is sad, but you can''t put everything on your face. Just now you almost showed up, you know? Do you always want Yin Zhu to have a good confinement? " Tengxiao heard Bai Kun blame words, silent for a while, said: "Bai Kun, I know, is not good, I try my best." What can Bai Kun say when he hears Tengxiao''s words? It''s not easy to put it on anyone. "Tengxiao, don''t worry. We have to believe in Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu can lift the curse. I''ll be fine in the future. I''ll lift the divine punishment, and san''er will be fine. He will be a great warrior." Because the three children have not been named, they just call according to the smooth. Tengxiao nodded, "well, I also believe that Yin Zhu can work miracles." Are there few miracles created by Yin Zhu? They all trust Yin Zhu. "Think about the names of the three cubs?" Bai Kun asked with a smile. "Not yet. Why don''t you think about it?" Because of saner''s affairs, Tengxiao is in a mess. How can I think about the child''s name. "Good." Bai Kun is not polite either. He answers directly and thinks it''s OK to help, but the final name must be discussed by Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. This winter, there is no one to visit. Jiu Yue and Bai Xi have come twice to check Yin Zhu''s body and the child''s, Amy and Mei Li have come several times, and no one else has. After a month, Yin Zhu''s body, which was hard to lose, has been fattened by Jono''s three provisions. However, it''s not as fat as it was when he first wore it. Now it''s too fat Fat is fuller. During this month, Yin Zhu basically didn''t intervene in other affairs of taking care of the children except feeding. The three men took good care of the children. When the children cried at night, it was not Yin Zhu''s turn to coax them. Who were the three children better qualified? In the past, I often heard friends and relatives who were married and had children complain that it was only when they had children that they knew whether the man was good or not Yin Zhu thinks that having three children is no different from having no children. He is just as relaxed. These men are excellent. If they go to the 21st century, they will definitely be rated as peerless good men.Because Yin Zhu didn''t have much time to take care of his children, the fact that these three children were orcs was concealed. For a month, Yin Zhu didn''t know that one of his children was a ORC. It''s not easy. After a month''s confinement, Yin Zhu has come out. She doesn''t want to go out for a walk. In such a cold winter, she is comfortable hiding on the Kang. The most important thing is that she wants to take a bath. If she hasn''t taken a bath for a month, she''s going to stink. Thinking that she can''t take a bath for a month, Yin Zhu tangles with Jiu Yue and Bai Xi When people talked about maternal care, she said a word. As a result, Jono three of them performed it very well. She didn''t touch any cold water. She didn''t even want to take a bath. At most, she wiped her body with boiling water. The names of the three children are Teng Xi, Teng Cheng and Teng an. Before the orcs, there was no surname. We all took two words to remember. Then Yin Zhu asked what the child''s surname was, so the three new born children, gorgeous Li, had a surname, Teng. After taking a bath and sitting happily on the Kang, Yin Zhu plans to take care of her children. Even if she is lazy in this month, she can''t really use the three men as nannies. Of course, the three of them are happy to help Yin Zhu. However, when Yin Zhu sat down happily, he found that Jono''s three faces were very serious and sitting opposite him. Yin Zhu looked at them very puzzled and said, "what''s the matter with you? It''s strange. It''s a little uncomfortable. " "Yin Zhu, we have something to tell you. Sit down and listen carefully. Don''t get excited, OK?" Jono helped the man up and sat down. Yin Zhu looked at Qiao Nuo''s face and said, "what''s the matter? What happened to the tribe during my confinement? You say, no matter what, I can hold on. " "It''s not the tribe, it''s the cub." Jono was silent for a while. He gritted his teeth and said that Yin Zhu should know about this. It''s better for him to wait for Yin Zhu to know from others. Besides, after hiding Yin Zhu for such a long time, if he doesn''t tell Yin Zhu again, he has to settle accounts with them. They know something about Yin Zhu''s temperament. "Whelp, whelp, what''s the matter?" Yin Zhu was surprised when she heard this. She just saw Zizai. Did Zizai have an accident in the twinkling of an eye? At this time, Jono motioned to Tengxiao, who was standing with teng''an in his arms, "Yinzhu, it''s old three teng''an, teng''an, teng''an is a half ORC." Tengxiao had a hard time to finish this sentence. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was stunned? And then silly looking at Tengxiao? She''s listening. What does Tengxiao say, ORC? Is tengan Orc? Yin Zhu doesn''t discriminate against orcs. In modern times, orcs represent disability. Is that what she means? How can her good child become a Orc? Seeing Yinzhu''s stupidity, Jono was a little frightened. He hugged Yinzhu in a hurry, "Yinzhu, how are you? Don''t scare me." Yin Zhu was stunned for a while, and then tightly grasped Jono''s hand, "Jono, just what Tengxiao said, I''m a little confused, didn''t hear clearly, you tell me." Looking at Yin Zhu flustered helpless appearance, Jono took a deep breath, and then put people into his arms, "Yin Zhu is not afraid, we are with you, with Teng an, in the big difficulties we spend together, not afraid of HA." Seeing that both of them were like this, Yin Zhu didn''t know that all this was true. Teng''an turned out to be a half orc, a half ORC. Yin Zhu also thought that when he rescued Bai Kun, one of the children was abnormal. But at that time, all the people couldn''t say what was wrong with the child. Who could have thought it was a half Orc. Yin Zhu doesn''t regret saving Bai Kun, but he is so sad that his child has become like this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 Leihe felt daze tribe when Yinzhu''s child was full moon. He sneaked into the tribe. Although the top people of daze tribe know that daze tribe has a deep connection with orcs, ordinary people still don''t know. After all, the world''s view of orcs is too extreme. In addition, in order to protect Yinzhu, orcs are the assistants left by the beast God to Yinzhu I think Yin Zhu''s enemies definitely know this. Once Osawa joins hands with the orcs openly, isn''t it clear to tell those people that the descendants of the beast God are in the Daze tribe? So Leihe and the orcs came secretly in the middle of the night. Of course, they joined hands with the orcs when they were collecting salt, but they were all close to the patriarch at that time. Montaigne thought that he could control those people, and it was a temporary benefit exchange between the two sides. Leihe went to find Yinzhu as soon as he arrived, but unfortunately Yinzhu didn''t live in the cave, so Leihe looked for him for a long time. Knowing that Yin Zhu did give birth to an orc cub, Lei he first saw Xiao teng''an, and then said to Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, leave this child to me, and I promise to treat him as my own son." Yin Zhu shakes his head and hugs Teng an tightly. She is very sorry for Teng an. How can she abandon him now? "Don''t you believe me, Yin Zhu, for fear that I will be bad to my children?" Tengxiao frowns at Yin Zhu. Hearing this, Yin Zhu shook his head. "I believe you will be very good to the children, but I can''t separate from my children. It''s my responsibility to accompany the children to grow up. Besides, Teng an is like this. He needs me more than tengxi." Yin Zhu said and looked at Teng an pitifully. "Yin Zhu, you know this is unrealistic. Do you think those ignorant people in your tribe would agree to let their children stay in daze tribe if they knew you had a Orc? Maybe people close to you will agree to this, but what about those who just joined in? Will those people agree? " Reich said in a calm voice. Baikun heard Leihe''s words and said very unhappily, "those people are not qualified to say this. If they are not satisfied, they can get out of daze tribe. Daze tribe does not welcome them." You know, the only reason why we take in people from other tribes is to strengthen the tribe and work for Yin Zhu in the future. If these people hurt Yin Zhu, it''s better not to. Qiao Nuo also agreed with Bai Kun at this time. Reih just hummed coldly when he heard this, "I was just making an analogy. Can you be sure that your feelings can make the tribal people break the inherent obsession in their hearts and accept tengan? I don''t think so? Now those people don''t move because the news hasn''t been delivered yet, but you can''t hide Teng an all day long. He is a person. He can hide when he is young, and you can hide when he grows up? Besides, Teng an''s temper is not very good. Can you be sure that he doesn''t hurt people then? " It can be said that 80% of the people who are animal like have more than 100 animal natures. That is to say, Teng an''s temperament will definitely be very violent and ferocious. "Then at least you can take teng''an with you first, and every step counts." Yin Zhu clenched his teeth and said. Leihe sighs when he hears this. He knows that Yin Zhu doesn''t want to give up his children, but this matter can only be dealt with quickly, not slowly. If the news that daze tribe has raised a Orc child is sent out, I''m afraid daze tribe will become the public enemy of the world. To tell the truth, not all orcs come from the dark city for so many years, and there are also some Orc children Are all of those people willing to have children if there are orcs with sub gene mutation? Not necessarily, but why didn''t one raise it by himself in the end? Because I dare not. All those who gave birth to orcs, whether you want to or not, will be sent to the city of darkness. Those who will be sent to the dark city are still loved by their parents, and those who will be sent to the dark city still have a way to live. Some ruthless people will throw them directly into the forest, so that the children will basically die. "Yin zhutengan is still young. He doesn''t know that he is different from others. But one day, he knows the difference between himself and others and that he is incomplete. What do you want him to do? You might as well give him to me. All the people in the dark city are orcs. When tengan grows up there, he won''t feel that there is something wrong with him. How do you let him face it £¿¡± Leihe said this after a while. Yin Zhu loves his children most and thinks that he will consider them. He is willing to take them away. The most important thing is that he is worried that the children will bring danger to Yin Zhu. It has to be said that Leihe''s last words make Yin Zhu ponder. She holds little teng''an and looks at teng''an who has only one head. She hopes that she can replace teng''an. Now that he is so young, he doesn''t know how to discriminate against others. But when the child grows up, can he bear the strange eyes of those people? "I think about it, think about it." Yinzhu very uncomfortable answer, about this she really can''t make the decision. Qiao Nuo knows that Lei he is doing this for Yin Zhu, but looking at Yin Zhu''s uncomfortable appearance, Qiao Nuo can''t help but glare at Lei he. Leihe touched his nose and felt that he was innocent. Seeing Yin Zhu''s appearance, he was not as determined as before. He should think about it carefully. Then Leihe went to have a rest. The coming of this winter is a heavy burden for Leihe, because Leihe is a snake ORC. Normally, Leihe hibernates at this time. The snake that wakes up in winter is very aggressive. Leihe says that he needs a good rest now, and he can''t accompany Yin Zhu any more.Jono took reih to a hidden tunnel and took enough food for reih and some cold proof skins. Jono said that they would tell reih a result after they had discussed. Reich nodded, ate a lot of food, closed his eyes and went straight to bed. On the other hand, Mengtai and several ethnic elders also have a big headache about Yinzhu''s child at this time. If this child can stay in the tribe, Mengtai and other ethnic elders can''t find a good way to discuss it. It''s too heartbreaking to say no. they all know how much contribution Yinzhu has made to the tribe, but how to face the challenges of other tribes in the future Attack, and how to persuade the people. Although the Daze tribe and the orcs are allied now, they are in secret. Even if the wild animals attack the city, the orcs dare not help openly. The same is true when the Juque tribe attacked the city. This Mengtai discuss to discuss to go, can''t come up with a way, finally or nine Yue said: "we here want to more is useless, or to ask Yin Zhu and Tengxiao a few have what plan." Because of the worry that too many people will bring inconvenience to Yin Zhu, this time only Meng Tai and Amy come to have a look at the children. The two old people first saw the child, then Meng Tai looked up at Yin Zhu seriously and asked, "Yin Zhu, do you know the child''s problem? What are your plans? Tell me Yin Zhu holds teng''an and is very reluctant to give up. She asks in a trembling voice, "patriarch, can''t teng''an stay in the tribe?" In fact, Yin Zhu knows all the truth. Besides, only what Leihe said, Yin Zhu is shaken. She wants her children to grow up happily. Even if Teng an can live in daze tribe, he will live in a dark corner. When he goes to the dark city, he can live a aboveboard life, and then grow up happily. When he gets familiar with himself, he is a man Orcs, when they know that they are different from others, teng''an at least has grown up and can walk out of the dark city, otherwise teng''an will not know. Meng Tai looked at Yin Zhu with a sad face and closed his eyes in embarrassment. After a long time, Meng Tai said, "Yin Zhu, if you really don''t want Lei he to take teng''an away, I will try my best to keep teng''an in the tribe, but I''m afraid it won''t work." Meng Tai thought that they had to take some risks even in the dark, but Yin Zhu was so sad. Besides, Yin Zhu had done so much for the tribe, so the people should take some risks for her. The leader of Mengtai must know about the reihelai daze tribe. Hearing Meng Tai''s words, Yin Zhu didn''t want her child to live alone in the dark. In that case, no matter how much she loved him, there was no way to make up for the trauma in his heart. "Really not?" Yin Zhu is a little desperate. Who is responsible for this kind of mutual indignation? Orcs are also human beings. Why should the disabled children be treated unfairly? The more unfortunate the children are, the more care they need. After thinking about it for a long time, Yin Zhu holds her child hard. For the sake of her child''s growth, she can''t confine her child to Daze tribe, so the child will be depressed. She just wants to understand the result, but Yin Zhu feels her heart is dripping blood. "Yin Zhu, anyway, the child is still young. You think it''s winter now, and everything will wait until the spring of next year." Seeing Yin Zhu''s sad face, Meng Tai can''t bear to force Yin Zhu to make a choice. Anyway, it''s snowy outside now. Even if he wants to send his child away, it''s not now. Can Lei he resist the cold? Can the child? "Yes." Yin Zhu nods hard, but actually he has made a decision in his heart. Yin Zhu wants to take good care of teng''an now. When spring comes, he and teng''an will go to live in the dark city for a while. Even if he wants to send teng''an to the dark city, Yin Zhu will raise his child after two or three years old. As for tengxi and Tengcheng, Yin Zhu can only say sorry. Besides, when tengan grows up, she will come back to make up for these two big differences. After thinking about it, Yin Zhu relaxed his mind, but Jono didn''t know that Yin Zhu had made such a decision in a short time, let alone that Yin Zhu and others would leave daze tribe in spring. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 The purpose of Mengtai is not only Yin Zhu, but also everyone knows what Mengtai means. After Mengtai leaves, Jono looks at Yin Zhu very carefully. He is afraid that Yin Zhu will be sad. Fortunately, Yin Zhu doesn''t say anything, so everyone will feel at ease. Yin Zhu also knows that teng''an is a semi ORC. In addition, in the cold winter, Yin Zhu basically doesn''t take his children out to walk around. Even if someone comes to see the child, it just shows him a face and doesn''t see much. Everyone knows that Yin Zhu''s third child is not in good health and doesn''t mean to disturb him. This newborn baby''s body is very fragile, let alone in poor health Children, we also understand what Yin Zhu did. Yin Zhu thought about it. Since teng''an''s leaving has nothing to do with daze tribe, he would not say anything at all. Anyway, people in daze tribe would not know that teng''an was there, and they would not know whether teng''an would blame himself for leaving him. The Daze tribe has a good life, but the other tribes in the Luoyue mountains have a bad life. The escaped hungry wolf has nothing to do with daze tribe, and other tribes may not be able to keep it. Some of the surrounding tribes are saved by Jono, and those who are a little far away will be unlucky. This is not true. There are people outside daze tribe asking for help. Mengtai has always been soft hearted to those who ask for help. In addition, daze tribe was very weak in the past and needed help from others, so he was able to understand these people, so Mengtai arranged people to go out to save people. In this snowy day, the snow can bury people. For this, Yin Zhu teaches Tengxiao to make sledges. With sledges, they can walk in the snow much faster, and they won''t frostbite their feet. Sledge making is also simple. Yin Zhu just moves his mouth, and then someone gets things out. Then they spent two days in Tengxiao to get in touch with each other. Let alone the fact that these orcs are tall and big, their bodies are very flexible, and they will use simple sleds made of wood chips in one day. Because of the golden time, there will be no more delay. They have simple sleds on the road with dry food, but with sleds, the journey is much faster. In this world, there is no car. Everything depends on two legs. Those with wings have to fan themselves. They can''t walk more than one block. If only they could get a carriage, Yin Zhu doesn''t want to stay in daze tribe all her life. The world of orcs is so big. Yin Zhu still wants to see the outside world. If she wants to go out, she needs a carriage, especially after the Spring Festival, she wants to go to the dark city, So daze tribe, which had been idle for more than a month, was busy again because of Yin Zhu''s ideas. But even if they are busy, they are willing to. They really want to see what Yin Zhu said about the carriage. You know, the transportation in the tribe now basically depends on human power. Even if the animal power is infinite, one''s power is still limited. If there is a carriage, it would be nice to find some docile beasts like horses to drive it. Meng Tai looks at Yin Zhu, and now he can come up with something to develop the tribe. He wants to open up. Even if he doesn''t want to open up, at least he is in a good mood, so he can rest assured. Otherwise, he can''t go down. On the other side, Miaoling, who is hiding in the dark city, finds that the Lord of the dark city has disappeared? It''s winter. It''s a cold winter. This year''s dark city is not short of food. So why does the leader of the city disappear suddenly? Where can he go? And the disappearance of Reich is not a break time, but a long time. For such a long time, doesn''t even care about the dark city? What''s more important than the city of darkness? Have they found the man? Thinking of this, Miaoling couldn''t help blinking. The goddess asked her to stare at the orcs. It was right, and the orcs were wrong. What if she knew there was something wrong with the orcs? She didn''t know where reih had gone? Miaoling hated her to death when she thought of her experience in the dark city for several months. Although she was only a maid, when she went out, the tribe dared to treat her as a maid. But when she came to the dark city, she became the plaything of the orcs. They all said that the orcs were cruel and cruel. After watching for so long, Miaoling believed it, because the orcs played with her Even if it was, she would start at her. If it wasn''t for the wound medicine brought out from the temple, she would have been scarred and lying on the bed and couldn''t move now. In her opinion, the orc species should not exist and should have died long ago. What''s the qualification of the existence of a defiled beast God in this world. Where does Miaoling know that her treatment in the dark city is specially ordered by Morrison to be well treated. Since they have been sent to her, why don''t you enjoy it? Besides, the city of darkness is short of females. It can be said that Morrison has sent Miaoling the worst tempered one in the dark city. In fact, most orcs are not cruel except for their irritability. They basically love their females, so Miaoling is asking for it. Miaoling wants to inquire about Leihe''s whereabouts. As soon as Miaoling inquires about this matter, Morrison knows it. So Morrison simply asks someone to tell Miaoling a fact instead of saying that Leihe has taken people to the place of God''s punishment. Basically, these other orcs do not dare to enter the place of divine punishment, but the orcs almost go to the place of divine punishment every year. The goddess leaves the temple and enters the secular place. Don''t the orcs know? At this time, what did Rehe, the Lord of the dark city, do when he went to the land of God''s punishment?Miaoling didn''t think that the information she inquired about would be false. Miaoling felt that she was in a panic. This is an important news. I''m afraid that even the goddess couldn''t think that the orc would not play cards according to the rules. The ORC was really difficult to deal with this winter''s action. Miaoling wants to run away when she knows the news. She has some skills, but Morrison doesn''t plan to let Miaoling run away at this time. The main reason is that this time is not good, and she is too tired. If she is not careful, she will run after her. Unfortunately, there will be an avalanche, and no more people will use it. Morrison just told Miaoling that he wanted to see if Miaoling had any secret ways to deliver messages. When he knew that he didn''t, it was mainly relying on people. He was relieved. Besides, Miaoling came to the dark city and made his men stare at her so tired that she had to be upset. Moreover, Morrison had to wait, and he didn''t know if Leihe could take the child away Bring it back. The child will be the king of the future orcs. Morrison thought that he had been calculating for so long, and finally everything developed according to his own idea. With that child, he would not have to worry that Yin Zhu would not work hard. Moreover, he would let that child unify the dark city, and all the forces of the dark city would be handed over to that child. Only in this way, Yin Zhu would wholeheartedly believe in the dark city and the orcs. But for the time being, people in the temple can''t find out the connection between the child and Yin Zhu. Morrison doesn''t think that Yin Zhu has to pay for the orcs just because of some relationships or other things, or believe in the orcs. How can there be such a good thing and trust? Even if Yin Zhu believes, do the men behind him believe it? Five thousand years later, their clan is finally about to be liberated. He has been waiting for too long. He doesn''t care about the guardianship or the temple. He cares about his own clan and the animal God. That''s what their ancestors did. Moreover, their ancestors paid the price of their lives for the God. That''s enough. They just want to change their orders And then stay away from these fights. What do you want to do after five thousand years. Miaoling wanted to run, but how could she get out? The farthest time she ran was to run to the gate of the city, and then she was caught back. She thought Miaoling was too good at running and had too much strength, so she was caught and tossed about until she couldn''t move. Miaoling''s actions are in the eyes of a person, who is also suffering from punishment in the dark city. Sophie is not reconciled to her failure. She wants to escape. She always wants to escape. However, one thing she is better than Sophie is that Sophie doesn''t have any movement this winter. What''s the situation outside now, let alone the bad luck Wild animals and other things have nothing to eat. She can freeze to death in the snow in less than half an hour when she goes out. Sophie still wants to live. Her strong hatred makes Sophie want to live. Only when she is alive can she get revenge. So Sophie plans to wait until next spring and run away. However, she has no strength and can''t escape from the dark city. Miaoling, who has the ability and almost succeeded, is in Sophie''s eyes. Of course, Sophie thinks Miaoling is stupid and has some strength. At that time, she will think of a move to let Miaoling attract her eyes, and then escape by herself. She must escape here. After she wanted to understand her plan, Sophie slowly approached Miaoling. After observing for such a long time, Sophie also knew that Miaoling was a little silly, naive, easy to cheat and a little compassionate. So when Miaoling was injured, Sophie ran to take care of her. Sophie can''t speak any more, but she can''t stand people crying. She looks at Miaoling with tears in her eyes, and then reveals her own injuries. Miaoling, who is full of sense of justice, sees that Sophie is all injured, and is very angry and asks, "those people are torturing you, aren''t they too much? When I leave here, I must call God Tell my sister to teach them a lesson. My sister is very good. " "When I want to leave later, can I take you to leave with me?" Miaoling knows that Sophie is a mute. She is very sympathetic to Sophie in her heart. Sophie nodded happily when she heard this. Isn''t that what she wants? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 Sophie nodded happily and agreed that she always wanted to leave the city of darkness in her dreams. Her life should be respected by others, not the insulted inferior. Sophie doesn''t want to care about Miaoling. She just uses Miaoling''s compassion now. She can help herself. Of course, it would be better to rely on Miaoling. It''s rare for a female to be so powerful. If Miaoling comes from an ordinary family, Sophie absolutely doesn''t believe it. However, Miaoling obviously wants to do something in the dark city. It''s strange that there are still things that make people envious in the poor place of orcs, so they don''t know what they are. Sophie is very clear about what she is thinking, but when it comes to strength, that is nothing. Even if spring lets her escape alone, she will starve to death, so she must find someone to rely on. Of course, Sophie is most willing to find a strong man to rely on. Unfortunately, none of the orcs here dare to be good to her. The reason why Miaoling chose to help Sophie is that Miaoling''s purpose of coming to the city of darkness has been discovered. She is watched to death. If she wants to do something in the city of darkness, she can only find someone to help herself. However, Miaoling can find too few partners here, so it is obviously impossible for orcs. As for the females here, some of them have children with orcs It''s not likely that she will betray the orcs. Only she can find a female who is insulted like her. This Sophie enters her eyes like this. Although the female can''t speak, she can''t say anything just because of this, so that those people are not afraid that she knows something, right? Two people can be said to use each other. Of course, Miaoling really sympathizes with Sophie and wants to save her. In Miaoling''s opinion, she will get out of the misery sooner or later. She just comes here to complete the task. Even if she loses contact with the goddess for the time being, the goddess will come to her next spring at the latest. "By the way, do you know the Lord of the dark city, reih?" Miaoling asked curiously. Reich? The reason why she came to such an end is that she was brought by Leihe. Even the person who broke her throat was Leihe. How could Sophie not remember this man? Sophie''s eyes glowed with hatred. Miaoling couldn''t help laughing when she saw Sophie''s eyes. She didn''t expect that she would have a grudge against Leihe if she didn''t have a grudge against Leihe. The enemy of the enemy was a friend. Miaoling didn''t have to worry that Sophie would not cooperate with her. "RAH is no longer in the dark city. He went out in the winter. Unfortunately, I don''t know where he went." Miaoling sighed. After hearing this, Sophie hesitated and wanted to say something. Although Sophie had no evidence to prove that daze tribe was related to orcs, Sophie believed her intuition that the orcs must be related to Daze tribe, but she didn''t know what kind of relationship it was. Miaoling didn''t expect Sophie to tell her the answer, but Sophie cried anxiously, but she couldn''t say a complete word. Does Sophie know where Leihe has gone? Thinking of this, Miaoling was overjoyed. She caught Sophie directly. "Sophie, do you know where reih has gone? If so, just nod your head. " Sophie nodded when she heard this. Whether Sophie or not, she would nod. This woman was obviously looking for trouble. She thought that she had lived well in the Juque tribe, and she also chose several powerful partners. However, because of the pursuit of daze tribe, she was exiled to the king of beasts City, and now, all this was done by daze tribe She forgot that she used to be a member of daze tribe. Daze tribe gave birth to her, and there were her parents who were implicated by her, but now Sophie wanted to destroy daze tribe. It''s good to destroy daze tribe if you can''t get revenge from Leihe, but I don''t know if the power behind the female can destroy daze tribe. If not, it''s good to add some trouble. Sophie is completely blackened now, even for the sake of disgusting daze tribe. "You know, where? where? Say it Miaoling anxiously asked, if you know, I''m afraid you can find that person. It''s a pity that Sophie is dumb. She can only make a whine sound when she wants to tell the other party. She can''t hear it at all. Sophie wants to draw something with her fingers, but it''s a pity that it also requires skill. Moreover, she doesn''t go out much, and she can''t draw the specific terrain around daze tribe. It''s totally useless. Miaoling wants to open her mouth for Sophie, but she is doomed to be disappointed. Sophie has no way to speak. Think of this wonderful Ling can only be disappointed with a sigh, and then said: "forget it, you can''t say it, don''t force, after I save you, and then take you to find it." With the news of that person, although not sure, Miaoling was relieved at last. Otherwise, she would have vomited her own blood at such a high price. However, since this person is so useful, when she runs away, I''m afraid she should pay attention and be safe. If this person is injured and dies accidentally, all her previous achievements will be wasted.Sophie is at ease at this time. She is useful to this woman, so she doesn''t have to worry about leaving her alone. Two people had a good discussion. Of course, Miaoling was basically making arrangements. Sophie shook her head when she didn''t agree at most. Morrison soon found out what they were discussing. After knowing, Morrison gave a cold hum. He didn''t expect that the two people were together. However, Sophie knew the existence of Yin Zhu, so they couldn''t continue to contact each other. Although Sophie had become dumb, even if she wanted to say it, she couldn''t say it, but it''s hard to know what happened to Miaoling This is a special method. Nothing can happen at the moment. Yin Zhu''s children will come soon. No one is allowed to destroy his future. Thinking of this, Morrison will let people directly attack Sophie and take them away, so that Miaoling will not have the chance to contact Sophie again. Of course, Morrison could kill Sophie with a slap, but she was not honest after such a big loss. Morrison sneered, and then took Sophie to the orc''s ancestral place. this ancestor is actually the half Orc''s graveyard, burying all the dead orcs, and half orcs, like the orcs, will condense the essence of the whole body into an animal Dan when they die. The beast Dan has a strong power, but the ordinary Orc''s animal Dan is very violent, and it will go mad if it is careless. Will of the beast with the crazy, this beast Dan can be said to be ten times stronger than the orcs. Reich said that he wanted to make Sophie suffer. Morrison didn''t intend to kill Sophie. He took the most powerful orc, beast Dan, and forced Sophie to eat it. Sophie wants to break free. She knows that she will be a madman after eating the orc''s beast Dan. Maybe she will become a Orc''s madman. She thinks that she always looks down on orcs, but she will become such a monster? Sophie shakes her head desperately. She pleads, but it''s useless. Morrison has only the future of orcs in his eyes. For this reason, he even plans to let Sophie, who may destroy his words, go. Morrison looks at Sophie swallowing the animal pill, and then feels the power of the animal pill exploding inside Sophie''s body. Looking at Sophie who is convulsed and has long hair on her body, Morrison hums coldly and asks people to watch her turn and walk away. He didn''t have the patience to watch the monster change. He hoped that Sophie could survive. Only in that way could punishment begin. Miaoling didn''t expect that as soon as she got in touch with Sophie, Sophie was taken away by a half ORC. Miaoling wanted to save Sophie, but what ability could she have to save people in the dark city? If the half Orc gave her a little less food, she would die. And Morrison did the same. It seems that the food in the dark city is too much, and it''s not good. Don''t you see anyone who is full and wants to make trouble? As a result, Miaoling''s food was halved, and there were more males to be served around him. Miaoling had no other time to say anything. Moreover, Morrison offered a reward to all orcs. If anyone could make Miaoling pregnant, he would be promoted to be the deputy city leader. Isn''t that wonderful? A weak female thinks she can beat them with her body? Since the female takes her body as a bargaining chip, he wants to see what she will do if she has children? Is it possible to be cruel enough to destroy even her own children? If a female can attack her own children, he should pay attention to it. After all, that''s fun. The power of this deputy city Lord is great, because many people who were not interested in Miaoling went to Miaoling one by one. Moreover, these people also found strange and convenient ways to get pregnant. I wish Miaoling would be pregnant with her own baby. Miaoling was very weak because of this for a while, and Miaoling was also afraid at this time. Although the goddess had given her medicine before she came to the orc, she would not be pregnant for half a year, but these males tried their best. Who knows if they can crack the goddess''s medicine? What should she do if she is pregnant? Unfortunately, even if Miaoling is afraid, those males will not retreat and become more and more timid. Those who plan for the city of darkness will never come to a good end. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 Although Yin Zhu has been very careful not to let his children contact with the ethnic people, he people all like Yin Zhu very much, and even like Yin Zhu''s children. Although they have heard that Yin Zhu''s third child is not in good health for a long time, the more people pity him, the more he is not allowed to see him, and the more suspicious he is. For some reason, the news that teng''an, the third son of Yin Zhu, is a semi Orc spreads quietly from the tribe. When Mengtai and Mengtai know about it, most of the people in the tribe will know about it. The people of daze tribe are OK. They all respect Yin Zhu very much and appreciate Yin Zhu''s happy life. However, the people of other tribes who just came here are different. Because Yinzhu and Jono don''t want Yinzhu to be famous, especially when Yinzhu is still in trouble, only the people in the original tribe know how much Yinzhu has contributed to Daze tribe. Other tribes think it''s the credit of Mengtai clan leader. When these people joined the tribe, it was already winter. Yin Zhu was raising a baby. When he had a baby, he was raising a child. It can be said that he didn''t go out very much. Even if he had an idea, it was for Jono to implement it. They all thought it was Jono''s way. The only impression of Yin Zhu was that he had good luck and found some good friends. At the beginning, some people ran to qiaonu and gave them some vague hints. However, no matter Jono or Montaigne, the people of the tribe didn''t say anything. Seeing this, the people of the tribe couldn''t sit still and ran to Montaigne one by one. Montaigne looked at the people who pressed questions on his head, and asked calmly, "what are you talking about? Who said that Yinzhu''s child is a orc, but that child''s health is not very good?" At this time, a young man from Junshan, the leader, stood up and said, "patriarch, since there are rumors about this, why don''t you let them take the children out and show them to us? Let''s just have a look, so as to avoid the rumors in the tribe and make everyone uneasy." Montaigne took a cold look at Junshan at this time. This man was originally the head of the Black Hawk tribe. He went to Daze tribe and combined the original people of their tribe and the people of the nearby tribe. He didn''t want to punish the tribe, or he didn''t want to be an ordinary people. He just wanted to have power. At this time, he could organize so many people, which means that he was also in his hands There is a force. In particular, Yin Zhu is the companion of young clan leader Qiao Nuo, and that child is the child of Tengxiao, the first warrior of the tribe. If he can defeat them, his prestige will be improved in the tribe, especially those who have just come to Daze tribe. Montaigne is very clear about all kinds of problems in integrating and accepting other tribes. But when he sees Junshan now, Montaigne is angry. Junshan wants to seek power, but somehow he also has a firm foothold in the tribe. Besides, since he has just joined the tribe, it can be said that he has not made any contribution to the tribe. What he eats and drinks is from the tribe. At this time, he wants to step on his son, It''s a dream. "Look, what are you looking at? Where are the rumors from the tribe? Are you the only ones? How is it that we daze tribe will give birth to children, no matter what, we will show them to you first? Whether the child is in good health or not, can he bear it or not? " Meng Tai scolded angrily. Hearing this, the people below were surprised to know that Montaigne was angry, and some people could not help but start to retreat. Junshan is very happy in his heart. At this time, if it''s true and slandered, Montaigne''s best way is to take the child out and show them, and then beat them down. No one dares to say anything at that time, but Montaigne is angry and refuses. It seems that the rumor is probably true. Junshan came to Daze tribe and wanted power. Naturally, he inquired about the tribe''s information. However, the tribe concealed Yin Zhu''s information to death, but still told him to find out a little. That is, the tribe named Yin Zhu is very powerful and intelligent. If he could, Junshan would not offend such a powerful enemy, but where is the stepping stone of this tribe so easy Looking for him, he knows that he is integrated into the Daze tribe behind him. Don''t think about the little clan leader. He just wants to be an elder or something. As for what he offends, he has a good idea in the back. If there are rumors, he will punish himself. If not, he can suppress Jono and quickly stand on his feet. As for others, if he has enough support in his hands, as long as he doesn''t want to Hurt the interests of the tribe, the patriarch is to deal with him also want to weigh. "The patriarch is serious, but at this time, the best way is to calm down the rumors, not to make the people worried. Besides, we just look at the children, not touch them." Jun Shan said in a calm voice. Montaigne''s side is being harassed. Jono and Yinzhu naturally know it. Jono is so angry at this time that he says, "those damned bastards have known that they have no conscience. They shouldn''t have saved them at the beginning. They should have been bitten to death by hungry wolves." Yin Zhu is also very angry at this time, but Yin Zhu knows that it''s useless to be angry. What can she say? Can she say that the orc can only be regarded as a disabled and sick orc, and will not bring personal bad luck or anything else? It''s no use. It''s a deep-rooted influence over the years. Those people won''t believe it. Yin Zhu grabbed Jono, who was going to reason, and then shook his head seriously, "Jono, it''s no use going there. First understand what Junshan is for. As long as he''s not from the temple, we''ll leave the people behind. These people are all saved by you, and they eat so much food from our tribe. We''ll drive them out in this way, and we''ll be happy What''s more, just driving people out in this way doesn''t mean we are guilty? I''m afraid that if I go out and say something, it''s over. "Qiao Nuo sighed when he heard Yin Zhu''s words. Since he drove people out, he naturally would not let people continue to live, but it''s better not to talk to Yin Zhu about this kind of thing. It''s really bad to rush people, and it''s a lot of trouble. Junshan Jono, of course, they checked it. When they secretly reminded them before, they checked it. It really has nothing to do with there. They just want to be in power. Otherwise, they would have killed people if they were still dancing. They are honest, but they are not so honest that they will be bullied. Junshan said that it was really disgusting. In fact, daze tribe is constantly developing and expanding, and the management personnel are also needed. As long as you sincerely contribute to the tribe, can people not see it? If you want to be a leader before you do anything else, there is no such beautiful thing. Jono has decided that the troublemakers, no matter how much contribution they have made in the future, will not let these people be leaders. They have no conscience and are not smart enough. Yin Zhu saw that Jono stopped, sighed, and then went to communicate with Beina, "Beina, how do you want to deal with this matter?" Fortunately, Yin Zhu has decided to take teng''an to the dark city when spring begins. This place is really not suitable for teng''an to grow up. "There''s a way. I''ll make a charm directly. This charm can only be used for individuals. You can let that mountain man have a look at teng''an, and then you can confuse him." Bena says that''s the only way she can do it. Junshan is the one who is making the most noise now. Besides, if we don''t deal with this matter, we are afraid that it will be bad for teng''an to rebound. Since teng''an is going to go to the dark city in the future, we need to clear up the rumors, so that no one will connect teng''an with Yin Zhu in the future. The charm of bewilderment is very simple. Yin Zhu can learn it, but if you want to bewilder people successfully, you have to rely on your own spiritual strength. Yin Zhu''s current strength is not enough, so it''s better for Bena to implement it safely. After Yin Zhu made the arrangement, he went directly to Mengtai. Seeing Junshan, who was still at a standoff with Mengtai, Qiao Nuo snorted coldly, "since I want to see it, I''ll show it to you so as not to make you grumble. But as I said, the child is not in good health. It''s inconvenient for so many of you to see it. You can recommend a representative to see it." "Of course, you''ve even insulted my children during the winter. When you''re finished, you want to explain to me." Jono said without looking at the faces of the group, he turned and left. Montaigne was surprised to hear this. Isn''t teng''an a Orc? How to see people, but Jono dare to be so straightforward to let people see, obviously already arranged. Thinking of this, Montaigne could not help sighing. Then he looked at Junshan standing in front of him and said, "didn''t you shout to see it before? Now I promise to let you see it, but if you don''t choose someone quickly, I think you''re just having a good time and nothing to do. " This group of people who have just joined the tribe really need to beat hard. There is nothing to do this winter. It''s better to accept this group of people and build the tribe better next year. Junshan cried very loud before, but now Jono promised to show it to him. He was at a loss. Was the child just in bad health? Are they going to scare themselves, see? Or not? It would be best if he could step on Jono and them, but this time he would fall into the abyss if he could not step on people. Junshan jumped happily before. At this time, he also found that he was too far ahead. He wanted to retreat. But at this time, everyone would give him the chance to choose. He pushed Junshan out and let him be the representative. Yin Zhu made a good arrangement there. When Junshan went, he couldn''t see anything. As a result, he defended teng''an. If he heard any more about teng''an in the tribe, he would go to Junshan. It can be said that Junshan''s brow would be tied because of this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 By taking advantage of this, we can smooth out the rumors, and by the way, we can accept those who have just come. This can also be regarded as a way to contact the hidden dangers in the tribe. The rapid development of the tribe and the integration of other tribes will inevitably bring all kinds of problems. However, daze tribe must be strong, otherwise, only those covetous enemies can defeat daze tribe. Jono and his family have already saved them, but there are still some tribes who can''t survive to take refuge in daze tribe. Who would have thought that the small daze tribe would have such a day now. It can be said that Yin Zhu''s life is relatively peaceful, but Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo''s problems about sleeping at night are put on the agenda. Yin Zhu has three partners, but the previous ones were all nominal and didn''t eat meat. At that time, Yin Zhu had a child, and no one dared to mess about for Yin Zhu''s health. It''s not easy to wait until Yin Zhu gave birth to a child The month of confinement has been over for a month now. Winter has always been a favorite season for orcs to exercise, because it''s easier to do nothing in winter, and it''s warmer to exercise. Yin Zhu didn''t think about this problem. He got along with the three people so warmly that he forgot to think about those problems. That night, Tengxiao and baikun took all the three children away, leaving behind Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu didn''t respond at first, and she was worried that the children would cry at night. As a result, he was stopped by Qiao Nuo. Qiao Nuo hugged people and said wrongly, "Yin Zhu, you only have teng''an in your mind now. Why don''t you comfort me?" Jono has heard before that as long as a female has a child, her mind is on the child. He didn''t believe it before, but now he can''t believe it after seeing the appearance of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu''s heart is not only about children, but also about his position. He knows that it''s humiliating to eat children''s vinegar, but Jono can''t help it. When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed, then stretched out his fingers and scratched Jono''s face. "You are such an adult. If you care about a child, are you ashamed?" "No shame. I want to be with my partner. How can I be ashamed? Yin Zhu, don''t you miss me? " Jono looks at Yin Zhu a little sullen. Yin Zhu was stunned at first, and then noticed that the room seemed to have been specially adjusted. Although it was simply sorted out, it can be seen that the people who sorted it out were very attentive, because it''s winter now. It''s really hard to find what to decorate. There is an animal skin painting on the wall, which is made of animal teeth. The painting seems to be a pair of birds, which is in the world of orcs This kind of bird is called Bluebird. It appears in pairs. Once one of them dies, the other will not live alone. Generally, orcs like to hang such pictures on the wall when they get married. And when she first married Jono, the beautiful hundred bird skirt had been found and put on the Kang. Looking at the furnishings in the room and thinking about what Jono had said before, Yin Zhu was a little flustered. This was the first time that a big girl had been in the sedan chair, at least for the first time. Yin Zhu felt her throat dry, rubbed her hands, and then carefully looked at Jono standing beside her. She bit her lip, and then said shyly, "what do you want me to do for this kind of thing?" But Jono was attracted by Yinzhu''s coy appearance. Looking at Yinzhu''s appearance, he felt full of joy. He went forward to hold people in his arms and said happily: "Yinzhu, I miss you, I miss you very much." Jono wanted to say that he was also aggrieved. He was the only one in the tribe who finally got married to his partner when he became a regular husband. Although Tengxiao is unconscious and confused when Tengxiao is with Yinzhu, and Yinzhu is comatose when baikun is with Yinzhu, no matter what, these two are in front of him. It''s hard to think about them. Yin Zhu put his hand around Jono''s neck and buried his head in his arms. At this time, Jono happily carried Yin Zhu to the Kang. On the other side, Tengxiao is holding tengxi and Tengcheng, teasing the two children, while tengan is being held by Bai Kun. The two men are not in the mood to take care of their children at this time. Their attention is now in the room. The child usually follows Yin Zhu, especially teng''an. Yin Zhu almost holds people in his hands and holds them in his mouth. At this moment, he suddenly gets away from his soft and fragrant mother, and then has a hard chest, so the uncomfortable little guy immediately opens his throat and makes a scene. Seeing this, Bai Kun hurried to coax teng''an. He can''t just because Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo are together, so they have a baby to interrupt, can they? Besides, orcs don''t have a male and can''t coax their children. Orcs often have several babies at a time. How can a female take care of them? Therefore, the male will take care of their children one by one. He is an omnipotent Bai Kun who can do everything. How can he be baffled by a little boy? However, Bai Kun really can''t coax the boy. Teng an is very irritable because of his natural defects. Now he can''t find the mother he wants, so he cries and can''t coax him. Bai Kun looked at Teng an, who didn''t give face. He was so angry that he had three black lines on his brow. "Smelly boy, what do you want? If you don''t obey me, I''ll beat you."It''s a pity that the threat didn''t work. On the contrary, the little guy cried even harder. At last, Bai Kun had no choice but to ask Tengxiao for help. After all, Tengxiao was also his own father, so he had a better way. Orcs have a strong sense of their own blood. Teng an is in Tengxiao''s hands. Although it''s better, it''s still very aggrieved and obviously very unhappy. Bai Kun is relieved to see this. This little guy can be subdued. If Yin Zhu is really blown up, he and Tengxiao will be embarrassed. But then Bai Kun frowned. It was OK at other times, but when Yin Zhu and Tengxiao were together, who would coax the boy? Think about Bai Kun feel headache, but at that time really can''t coax people to blow up, Tengxiao can only blame himself has a pit father''s baby. The other two are easy to take. In the middle of the night, they fed some milk fruit and urinated. Then the little guy went to sleep dizzily. Jono has made all the arrangements, and then their arrangement is one person a day. Everyone is the same. Of course, if anyone has something special, they should unconditionally let Yin Zhu out. To tell the truth, Jono is a very qualified man, absolutely fair, and has no intention of seeking benefits for himself. It''s just the first time that Yin Zhu is sober. Although Yin Zhu and Jono have closed their doors and windows, the orc''s hearing has always been very sensitive. In fact, such a loving voice is very common in daze tribe in winter. In the past, they didn''t feel anything when they heard it. But now, why do they want to replace Jono. But I think it will be their turn soon, and my heart will be very hot. The next morning, Yin Zhu woke up in Qiao Nuo''s arms. Yin Zhu was a little embarrassed and didn''t dare to look up at Qiao Nuo. When Qiao Nuo saw Yin Zhu''s shy appearance, he wanted to throw people at him again. Of course, he did the same thing. He could only blame Yin Zhu for his attractiveness. Then, when Yin Zhu gets up, it''s three strokes in the sun, and the sun is going to dry his ass outside. The most embarrassing thing for Yin Zhu is that Tengxiao is very considerate and prepared a bowl of Dabu Soup for her. Yin Zhu was a little embarrassed to see Tengxiao and baikun. As a result, these two people are just like no trouble people, but she sees more than she sees. In fact, Yin Zhu wanted to say something to the other two, but he didn''t know what to say, so he was very hypocritical, so he didn''t say anything in the end. Sometimes Yin Zhu thinks, anyway, she just doesn''t want to do anything. After all, do as the Romans do, right. Yin Zhu is very shameful to find a reason to convince himself. In fact, Yin Zhu''s shyness was in their eyes. If they hadn''t been afraid that Yin Zhu would be angry, they would have teased him for a long time. To tell the truth, among the orcs, Yin Zhu is so shy that she has never seen her. The female is not a couple of partners. She is brave and pulls her partner to roll in the grass. It''s just Yin Zhu. But let alone, Yin Zhu is so shy. She has a different style. Jono stares at Tengxiao and baikun at this time, and then directly hands the soup prepared by Tengxiao to Yinzhu, "come on, Yinzhu, drink the soup first. You were tired last night." Yin Zhu touched his aching waist and glanced at Jono, only to find that Jono was just giggling. This guy''s expression was like eating honey, and everything was hanging on his face. Yin Zhu said that there was such a young patriarch in daze tribe, and she was worried. Just why look at Jono so silly look, her heart is also sweet honey. After breakfast, Yin Zhu dried his mouth. Then he asked about the three children last night. When it comes to children, Yin Zhu is still a little guilty. When he was with Jono, he forgot a few children. "It''s OK. The kids are fine." Bai Kun said that he is a little expert with children, there is nothing that can not be solved. However, as soon as Bai Kun''s words were finished, Teng an saw Yin Zhu and wept bitterly. They were all bad people. They separated him from his good mother. Yin Zhu looked at Teng an crying sad, quickly to embrace the people over, "what''s the matter, come on, mother hug." At this time, Bai Kun felt his nose awkwardly, and then he praised himself. Teng an came to tear down the stage, which was really not cooperative. "It''s OK. The child just likes to stick to you. I take good care of him." Tengxiao says tengan is OK, but cuncui likes to stick to people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 The happy time in winter is very fast. Yin Zhu looks at the cubs who can become lions flexibly. These guys have climbed back at this time. If the children who are only three months old can climb in modern times, it can be said that it is a miracle. I remember a few days ago when I saw that the children can climb, Yin Zhu was worried that the children would hurt themselves too reluctantly. As a result, Amy said that all the orc''s children are They will climb in three or four months, and walk in six months. When they are six years old, special people will take them to learn how to hunt. Although Yin Zhu thinks that the six-year-old is just a baby, how can he learn to hunt? But he doesn''t say it. After all, the customs and habits of every world are different. Moreover, his education may not be suitable for orcs. Orcs are very strong, which is beyond doubt. Moreover, orcs mainly hunt for a living, so they really need to learn skills well, Yin Zhu When I think of it, she doesn''t interfere in children''s learning, but she will watch it properly to see if it is appropriate, as long as it doesn''t hurt the child''s body. After Yin Zhu had a child, Yin Zhu found that he had many things to worry about, but after having a child, he changed a lot. The children were cute and cute, which was a sweet burden. In spring, the snow outside the village began to melt. Leihe, who was hibernating in daze tribe, woke up at this time. Leihe ran to Yinzhu''s house, grabbed his hair and asked, "Yinzhu, have you decided? If you can, I will take tengan back to the dark city." Although Leihe is hibernating, he still knows what happened to Junshan some time ago. But at that time, he was in a daze and didn''t get up. Otherwise, he really wanted to clean up Junshan. Now Leihe also wants to clean up him, but now he''s the orc here. Once something happened to Junshan, Yin Zhu would think that he did it. Leihe has a very small mind. If anyone dares to offend him, he will take revenge every minute, and it''s absolutely impolite to take revenge from head to toe. But Leihe behaves well in front of Yinzhu. He doesn''t want Yinzhu to know that he is careful and loves to take revenge. Yinzhu nods when he hears this. Jono looks at Yinzhu anxiously. They see how much Yinzhu loves tengan. Tengan is Yinzhu''s favorite among the three children. Now let Yinzhu give the child to Leihe. Can Yinzhu give up? At this time, Yin Zhu happily announced his decision, "I decided to go to the dark city with teng''an." "Send teng''an there? I''ll go with you. " Tengxiao says in a hurry that Leihe has another idea for Yinzhu. He asks Yinzhu to follow him alone. What if he is abducted and stays in the dark city and never comes back? Bai Kun doesn''t say at this time that he still wants to put Lei he and Yin Zhu together. After all, Lei he is strong and good for Yin Zhu. But for now, Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo don''t agree. "No, you stay. You are the strongest of the tribe. It''s a big burden for the tribe to leave. Teng''an is too small. Besides, he is so clingy to me. I plan to live in the dark city for a while until teng''an gets used to the life in the dark city." Yin Zhu hasn''t said that he''s going to live for two or three years. If he talks like that, Tengxiao and Jono are sure to blow up. "You''re going to live in the dark city? When Teng an gets used to it, what can he do if he doesn''t get used to it all the time? " Said Jono, frowning. Although they all know that Leihe won''t hurt Yin Zhu, others in the dark city may not. Yin Zhu is alone in the dark city. How can they rest assured? Jono''s brows are deeply wrinkled. "No, I''m just going to live for a while. Besides, you really miss me. You can come to see me in the dark city." Yin Zhu said with a smile, holding Jono''s hand. "Yin Zhu, you can make your own decision on such a big matter without discussing it with us. If Lei he doesn''t mention it today, will you give us a bomb on the day you leave?" Jono said angrily. Yin Zhu shrank his head when he heard this, and then he was very embarrassed and said: "Jono, I didn''t intend to hide it from you. Really, when I made this decision, I was ready to tell you in spring, and then I slowly forgot." Yin Zhu did plan that way before. At the beginning, he didn''t say that. He was worried that Jono would be angry with himself. Winter is still so long. When spring comes, Jono would be angry for a short time. At that time, he was afraid that he would be angry because he didn''t want her to leave. It can be said that Yin Zhu was sure of Jono''s thoughts. She had planned to talk about it in the past few days, but Leihe just mentioned it and said it all. Qiao Nuo looked at Yin Zhu''s smiling face. He was very angry when he saw that. He grabbed Yin Zhu and walked into the room. "Yin Zhu, it seems that we need to have a good talk." Leihe saw that Jono angrily took Yin Zhu away. He was worried and prepared to intercept him, but he was stopped by Tengxiao. "Tengxiao, that Qiao Nuo is so angry. Will Yin Zhu be ok?" After all, it''s in other people''s home. Leihe still stops his temper. He beat Tengxiao hard when he thought about it. "Don''t worry, Jono likes Yinzhu very much. He will never hurt Yinzhu." Tengxiao said with certainty.Hearing Tengxiao say this, Leihe can only stop for a while and wait for Yinzhu. Jono directly put Yin Zhu on the bed, and then looked at Yin Zhu very formally, "Yin Zhu, you just informed me of the result, and didn''t give me a chance to discuss, did you?" He used to like Yin Zhu''s idea of independence very much, but now Jono hates Yin Zhu''s idea of independence. It can be said that there is no place for their partners. Yin Zhu saw the angry look of Jono, and knew that she had done wrong. She was clever, very upright, her head drooped, carefully glanced at Jono, and then begged: "Jono, I''m wrong." Jono was still full of fire, but looking at Yin Zhu''s way of admitting his mistake, he didn''t know where the fire came from, and felt that he could block it. "Don''t be angry, Jono. I just can''t let Teng an go. I''ll stay for a few months, OK?" Yin Zhu thinks for a moment that if she goes to live in the dark city for two or three years, it''s really impossible. She can''t leave tengxi, Tengcheng and Jono for tengan''s sake. So the best way is to live in two places in turn, so that tengxi and Tengcheng don''t know her mother. Qiao Nuo sighs helplessly when he looks at Yin Zhu. He can''t disagree when he looks at Yin Zhu''s pleading. Besides, qieming knows that Yin Zhu loves teng''an so much. He should have thought that this girl is right in his mind for the past few months. "I really have nothing to do with you." Jono said helplessly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he smirked cunningly. Then he put his hand around Jono''s neck and said, "Jono, I knew you were the best. People love you the most." "You don''t love me if you don''t go?" Jono asked with a straight face. "Love, too. Love Jono the most." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Jono shook his head when he saw this, indicating that he had really fallen in his life. "I tell you, it''s no use persuading me alone. You''d better tell Tengxiao and baikun." Jono ordered Yinzhu''s forehead. "Don''t worry, I''ll go and persuade them later." Yin Zhu said that he would definitely take care of the other two partners. People outside the house heard faint laughter coming from inside, and then they laughed at each other, and they knew nothing would happen. Looking at Yin Zhu happily walking out, Qiao Nuo sighs. It''s good for Yin Zhu to leave daze tribe for a while. It happens that he is going to visit ancestral land. It''s better not to let Yin Zhu know about this, so that Yin Zhu won''t be afraid. Jono thought and thought about going to the ancestral land. Although Montaigne had been persuading him, Jono still decided to go. He had to go. His strength was not as good as Tengxiao''s, and his mind was not as good as baikun''s. besides, baikun''s strength is not low, and he is just tied up in the small place of the tribe. Yin Zhu is destined to lead the orcs on the road of prosperity. If he is too useless, he is doomed to be abandoned. Although he knows that Yin Zhu''s temperament will never abandon him, if he can''t help Yin Zhu at that time, he will become a burden to Yin Zhu, so he has no face to stay by his side. Going to ancestral land is a must, but going to ancestral land means taking risks. In order to live in the future, he must take risks. Yin Zhu didn''t know what Jono was thinking. Jono kept it a secret all the time. Apart from Meng Tai, other people didn''t leak a word, so Yin Zhu didn''t know about it. If you know that because you have given Yin Zhu so much pressure, and even risk your life to gain strength, Yin Zhu will definitely stop it. It''s a pity that Yin Zhu doesn''t know. She''s happily looking for Tengxiao and baikun at this time. Tengxiao doesn''t want to let Yin Zhu leave daze tribe very much. This winter can be said to be the happiest day in his life. Tengxiao knows that what Yin Zhu decides will be done. Besides, Jono has agreed to it. What''s the reason for him to stop it It''s also his child. Yin Zhu went there for the sake of his children. Bai Kun won''t stop Yin Zhu any more. Before Yin Zhu says anything, he agrees directly. As a result, he hugs Yin Zhu happily. Tengxiao saw that he was blocked up in his heart. He knew that he couldn''t stop him. Why didn''t he learn from Bai kungan? He simply agreed. Now it''s him who is in the arms of Yin Zhu. His brain can''t catch up with Bai Kun in his life. Leihe smiles when he sees that Yinzhu is going to the dark city with him. He says that he will take good care of Yinzhu and teng''an to ensure that Yinzhu will not lose a hair. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 Yin Zhu''s departure is quiet, and the people of the tribe didn''t find out. Yin Zhu left with Lei he all night. Montaigne and Jono don''t want the tribe to know where Yin Zhu is. After all, the city of darkness is something that can''t be said. It''s also for Yin Zhu''s safety. As for if a clansman asked about it, he said that the third son of Yin Zhu was not in good health, so he went out to find a powerful priest to save his life. Anyway, Jono is going to the ancestral land just after he''s finished. It''s not convenient to publicize. He said Jono went with Yin Zhu, so it won''t arouse people''s suspicion. As for Jono''s return, it''s even simpler. He said that the child must stay with the priest for medical treatment. Jono worried about the tribe, so he came back first. It can be said that even the idea of follow-up are arranged, very disguised two people to do. When Yin Zhu left, Qiao Nuo was ready to do his own business. "Bai Kun, during my absence, the tribal affairs will be handed over to you for the time being. Tengxiao, I''ll give you the power of the tribe. " For Qiao Nuo''s choice, Bai Kun and Tengxiao can understand that after all, no one wants to be a burden, but Qiao Nuo goes directly without saying anything. Are you sure Yin Zhu won''t be angry when he comes back? Although Yin Zhu has three partners, his favorite is Jono. It''s just that this is Jono''s choice. They don''t like to interfere. Moreover, if Yin Zhu knew this, he would not leave, let alone let Jono do it. Yin Zhu''s heart is very soft. She can''t see the people around her have an accident, and she doesn''t want them to take risks. Although she says that she will miss many powerful opportunities, if she is allowed to choose, she will choose a stable Road, even if she goes far. "OK, since you have chosen your own way, go, but don''t ask me. You must survive." Bai Kun patted Jono on the shoulder. "Jono, you must be well." Tengxiao also said a few words of encouragement. Jono nodded, and then went to find Montaigne to arrange the following things. Tengxiao turned to look at the spacious room at this time. There were three people missing, and the room became cold and even less popular. "I''ll take care of the two little ones. Go hunting." In spring, when the game wakes up, there are a lot of game. Now there are so many people in the tribe, it''s a good time for hunting. "Yes." Tengxiao nodded. Now he wants to raise two cubs. It''s time to work hard. "Father, I''m going to my ancestral land." Jono stands in front of Montaigne. Montaigne''s eyes were very complicated when he heard this. He wanted the Daze tribe to be strong, but he didn''t have the strength to protect the Daze tribe. Of course, for now, Jono is still good enough to be a minority patriarch, but later, he couldn''t persuade Jono not to go, but he wanted Jono to take risks. Montaigne was unwilling. To tell the truth, Meng Tai is very grateful to Yin Zhu. Without Yin Zhu, the people of daze tribe would never have lived like this. However, because of Yin Zhu, the whole daze tribe was bound to the warship by Yin Zhu, and was bound to fight against those big forces. He even has no choice. Mengtai hopes that God can give daze tribe more time. Only enough time can daze tribe develop well. Jono told him that when Jono came out of his ancestral land, Jono and Tengxiao would be ready to attack the surrounding small tribes. Yes, aggression is the only way to develop tribes. Jono said that they were ready to unify the whole Luoyue mountains within this year. Montaigne had long expected to attack other tribes, but he didn''t expect that Jono and his family would make such a decision so quickly. In a year or so, there are 30 or 40 tribes in the Luoyue mountains, and there is a super large tribe, Juque tribe. The reason why he slowly integrated other tribes before is that he wanted to develop slowly, because it''s only a small tribe If they did not take the initiative to annex other tribes, they would not be disgusted by other tribes. Once they took the initiative, they were afraid that other tribes would immediately join hands with Juque tribe to fight. Although daze tribe won the war with Juque tribe, daze tribe still has the advantage of geography and weapons. It''s not so easy to completely defeat another tribe without the natural barrier of daze tribe''s wall. It seems that it''s easy for the orcs to break into the Juque tribe every time. That''s because the orcs are engaged in sabotage, and then rob. There are fewer times when they really try their best. Montaigne felt that he was going to lose track of Jono''s ideas. But they hung a sword on their head and kept forcing him to be faster and faster. Jono stood upright, waiting for Montaigne''s answer. Montaigne was silent for a long time and said, "if you want to go, I won''t stop you. Even if I don''t promise you, I will go secretly. I have only one request. You should remember that your father, your mother and Yin Zhu are waiting for you to come back. You must come back." Meng Tai said word by word, tiger eyes with tears. Jono nodded solemnly, "father, don''t worry, I will come back." Then he turned and went out.Amy looked at Jono going out and hit Montaigne angrily. "Montaigne, why did you agree? You told me well before. How can you promise? " Montaigne was pinched twice by Amy, and his face changed. "Amy, you can see me. I said that. Is it useful? Let him go with a sense of guilt, but not let him go without distractions, at least without any burden. " "But, but what if something should happen?" Amy cried. It can be said that the integration of ancestral animal Dan is dangerous, and the chance of success is not half. It can be said that she does not want to take risks with Jono. Is it so important to be strong? Now they have a good life. Why risk their lives to gain strength? It''s not worth it. It''s more precious than life? "No, our children will come back." Montaigne held Amy in her arms. The ancestral place of daze tribe is on a cliff behind daze tribe. Jono carefully flies to a cave on the cliff, which is the ancestral place of daze tribe. The ancestral land is desolate. Only piles of loess and several stone tablets with special characters show that not all orcs in ancestral land can condense animal elixir after death. Only orcs who die old and have strong strength can condense their own strength when they are dying, which is convenient for future generations to use. In addition, there are some considerations about the selection of animal elixirs. Of course, in theory, all the animal elixirs can absorb the power, but there are still differences. Normally, the difficulty of absorbing animal elixirs of the same race will be reduced a lot. Jono''s goal is the animal Dan that has been carved with golden wings in his ancestors. This golden wing carving is a very powerful existence of the bird family. It has a strong ability not to fly, and even its combat effectiveness is very powerful. It''s just that the reproduction of golden wing carving is very difficult. Up to now, there is no golden wing carving in daze tribe. Jono soon went to his destination. This is the largest mound in the ancestral land. The bigger the mound, the more noble his strength and identity will be. Jono kowtowed to his ancestors first, and then slowly dug up the mound after a long time. There is no skeleton in the pile, because the essence of this body is condensed into a beast Dan, which has been split up for a long time, and Cho has been scratching for a while, and has found a gold round bead, which is not as big as a child''s fist, but this is what the golden wing carved the beast. The greater the strength of the beast, the bigger it will be. Jono has long known that the golden winged eagle is very powerful, but the beast is beyond his imagination. Can he really absorb the beast? Jono wants to play, eager to, but at the same time Jono also has a number of safety issues in his mind, he still has to consider, think and think, fight or not? There are other kinds of animal Dan in the ancestral land, but they are not strong enough. It will be much easier for Jono to absorb them, but at the same time, it''s not very good for Jono to improve himself. It''s just that the animal Dan is too big and the danger is too different from what he expected. Jono took the beast Dan in his hand and hesitated. He wanted to be strong and went to the ancestral land. Didn''t he dare to fight for danger? If Yin Zhu is in danger, but he doesn''t even have the strength to fight hard, what will he do? Thinking of this, Jono gritted his teeth, then closed his eyes and put the golden beast Dan into his mouth. The beast Dan just touched Qiao Nuo''s lips, immediately slid to Qiao Nuo''s stomach, even gave Qiao Nuo no chance to repent. A powerful force came out of the beast Dan, and Jono felt as if a fireball had penetrated into his stomach and then burned violently. "Ah Jono cried bitterly. He couldn''t control his body and began to become a beast. Then there was the animal shape. He was almost unable to maintain it. He felt that his bones were going to be crushed, and then he was constantly reorganizing. Jono felt that his eyes were blurred and he couldn''t see anything. The only thing he remembered in his mind was Yin Zhu''s brilliant smile. He wanted to hold on, he had to hold on. Yin Zhu was still waiting for him. He and Yin Zhu still had a long way to go. Jono''s body has been completely submerged by blood, little by little, the power of beast Dan is changing little by little. Jono is groaning in pain, while Montaigne is standing on the zudi cliff. He wants to say no, but he can''t help it. He wants to accompany Jono here, accompany him, and give him strength. He''s not alone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 Listening to Jono''s painful groan below, Montaigne could not help clenching his fist. His hands had hurt himself because they were too tight. Jono is still moaning below, the power of the golden winged eagle is too strong to be absorbed in a short time. All day long, the groans under the cliff did not stop. Montaigne''s figure on the cliff was almost a statue. The weather in early spring was still very cold, Montaigne''s body was almost frozen. Amy looks at Montaigne standing there and listens to Jono''s groan. She can''t help but shed tears. Montaigne says that she doesn''t care and asks Jono to do it. But Montaigne is very concerned, otherwise he won''t stand here. This is also to protect Jono. Once Jono has an accident, Montaigne will do it for the first time Rush down to protect Jono. "Montaigne, go back. If you go on like this, you will fall ill." Amy said anxiously that this fusion animal pill would not be good for a while. It would take at least a few days, or even ten days in the middle of the night. It''s useless for Montaigne to stand here at this time. "You go back to rest first." Montaigne shook his head and asked Amy to go back. Their children are suffering, promoted to a father, nothing to help, where to have a good rest. Amy looked at Montaigne in tears. "If you don''t go back, I''ll be here with you. I''m Jono''s mother." Mengtai''s health has not been better than that of that year. Moreover, when he was young, Mengtai took the tribe''s people to fight everywhere, leaving many hidden injuries. This year, daze tribe''s life is better. But in his early years, he often suffered from hunger and cold, and Mengtai''s body has been broken. How can he survive like this. It''s not that Amy doesn''t want to accompany Jono here, but Amy knows that her endurance is limited. If Jono has something to do, she''s afraid she can''t support it. Standing on the cliff, she won''t be able to help, on the contrary, it will make trouble. Besides, her body can''t match Montaigne. Montaigne can''t help but have a headache. What he owes most in his life is Amy. How can he let Amy suffer with him? Besides, it''s even colder at night, especially when the snow is stiff during the day and the weather changes greatly at night. "All right, go back." Montaigne also knew that there would be no problem this evening, and he had to wait. At the bottom of the cliff, because of the powerful force of Jordan, his body is constantly torn. At the same time, because of the power of Jordan, his body is restored. It can be said that it is a process of constantly destroying and then recovering. Jono''s consciousness has been blurred for a long time, and the only thing he can remember is to insist on it. In insisting on it, he wants to faint directly, but it''s a huge pain of reorganization Forced him to wake up. Every day, Montaigne would come to the cliff to watch, and then go back at night. As time goes by, Jono has been swallowing animal Dan for seven days, but Montaigne''s feeling is not very good, because the time is too long, the longer it is, the harder it is to insist on. Moreover, Jono''s groan has been gradually reduced. Montaigne hurried down the cliff and went to the ancestral place to see Jono, but Jono''s condition is very bad now. His white feathers have turned into gold, and even his appearance has become a lot bigger, and has turned into a golden wing carving. However, Jono''s eyes are very confused, with a trace of blood red and crazy. "Jono, Jono." Cried Montaigne. Jono was clearly about to lose himself. Because of Montaigne''s words, Jono obviously regained a little look, but he trembled all over. It was obvious that he tried hard to control himself, but just for a moment. Then Jono soon lost his mind. It seemed that Jono was afraid that he would not be able to hold on. Meng Tai is very upset at this time. He goes to Jiuyue and Bai Xi in a hurry. However, they are helpless in the face of this situation. The method of swallowing animal pill has existed since ancient times. However, there is no cure for it. There are only two situations. One is to gain the power of animal pill and become more powerful, and the other is to be engulfed by the power of animal pill and become more powerful A lunatic. This is a contest between absolute powers. There is no other way. Montaigne was a little angry when he heard this. He also wanted his children to be more powerful. However, he always had to do what he could. Jono was just too greedy. Jono had always promised that he would come back, but what should he do now? Montaigne was already flustered by this time, but he had no way at all. Bai Xi and Jiu Yue also have a headache at this time. Qiao Nuo is the minority head of the tribe. Once Qiao Nuo has an accident, the tribe which is not easy to stabilize is afraid that there will be a dispute because of the minority head. Originally, the tribe is not very stable now. "I heard that the power of the heart is the most powerful power, and the power of the heart comes from his will and obstacles. It''s up to Jono whether he can pass this pass. Patriarch, what Jono cares about most is his parents and Yin Zhu. Patriarch, go down and talk to him, let him not forget you, Amy and Yin Zhu." Beth suddenly thought of a legend she had come up with, and suggested that she had no choice but to try, which was better than doing nothing. Montaigne remembered that when he called Jono before, Jono could still wake up. He thought that the child should remember him, so he nodded. Montaigne didn''t dare to let Amy know about it. Amy knew it, but she was afraid to cry to death."Jono, Jono, you promised your father to live well. You have to protect Yin Zhu and have many babies with him. Have you forgotten? Jono Montaigne was weeping, looking at Jono, who was still struggling with restructuring, and tears were falling down one by one. With Montaigne''s tears falling, Jono''s struggling body pauses for a moment, some confused and some serious looking at Montaigne. However, the pain makes him forget his reason and struggle again and again. "Jono Jono, cheer up and keep it." Montaigne looked at it and kept shouting. At the beginning, Montaigne would give a response more or less, and he would wake up for a while. But as time goes on, Jono has slowly lost his mind. His feathers are more bright and give out a brilliant golden light, but his waking time is less and less. Montaigne looked at the wings of Jono''s body and knew that Jono was about to absorb the power of animal Dan, but Jono was almost completely controlled by the power of animal Dan? Animal Dan''s power has no man-made constraints, but will act according to the animal instinct, and Jono will become a lunatic without reason. His father came to see him. Jono knew that he was helpless, and even kept controlling his body. He could hear every word Montaigne said. He tried very hard to resist and gain powerful power, but he still failed to control that power and was engulfed by that power again and again. "Jono, have you forgotten Yin Zhu? If you become like this, how sad Yin Zhu should be. If Yin Zhu knows that you are because she has become like this, do you think Yin Zhu will forgive herself? You''ll make Yin Zhu feel guilty for the rest of his life. Even Yin Zhu will be desperate to save you. " Meng Tai knows that Yin Zhu is the most important thing in Jono''s heart, so he keeps telling Jono about Yin Zhu. It''s just that Jono can''t control himself, even the power of the heart God is disappearing little by little because of the consumption of many days. He''s afraid that he will break his promise. I''m sorry, father, I''m sorry, Yin Zhu. Looking at the last feather of the golden winged eagle in front of us, which is about to turn into gold, the beautiful Phoenix eyes show a blood red and crazy. "Jono, don''t you want Yinzhu?" Montaigne cried out, and he sat down on the ground powerlessly, very embarrassed. Yin Zhu, who is Yin Zhu? But why does he think this person is very important to him? He has a female sweet smile in his mind. Yes, Yin Zhu, his Yin Zhu, he wants to find her, find her. Jono, who had lost his mind, glanced at Montaigne mercilessly, then spread his wings and flew directly out of his ancestral land. "Jono, where are you going?" Montaigne is in a hurry to catch up, but he finds that he can''t catch up at all. Jono, who has become a golden winged eagle, has gone up too much. Where can Montaigne''s white carving catch up. "Jono, Jono, come back." Chanted Montaigne. Jono has obviously lost his mind now, so he doesn''t know what will happen when he goes out. It''s a pity that Jono didn''t answer Montaigne at all. Instead, he ran away like an arrow and disappeared. Tengxiao Baixi several people who pay attention to this matter hear Meng Tai yelling and run over. They find Meng Tai, but they find that Meng Tai is sitting on the ground with tears on his face. "Patriarch, what happened? Where''s Jono?" Tengxiao asked anxiously. Montaigne shook his head. "Jono failed to swallow Dan. He lost his mind. Then he flew away. He left here. He flew away. I couldn''t catch up with him." Montaigne said, covering his eyes, but the tears in his fingers could not hide his sorrow. Tengxiao heard this and said in a hurry, "I''ll go and have a look." He is the strongest here. If he can''t catch up with Jono, no one in the tribe can catch up with Jono. However, Tengxiao also failed to get Jono back. It can be said that the flying golden winged eagle is not so easy to catch up with. For a while, he didn''t know where to fly. Later, Montaigne told the tribe to pay attention when they went out hunting. If they found the golden winged eagle, they should remember to report it back to him. However, the news about Jono was as silent as a stone sinking into the sea. Yin Zhu, who has just arrived in the dark city, feels upset for no reason at this time. She always feels that something is going to happen. She wants to be angry very much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 Morrison was overjoyed to see teng''an coming and even Yinzhu in the dark city. He didn''t mean to keep Yinzhu in the dark city for a long time. After all, the dark city has been watched by those people, and it''s not safe for Yinzhu to stay here. Yin Zhu can come to the city of darkness, which shows that Yin Zhu still has feelings for the city of darkness. Whether it''s for people or anything else, the more deeply Yin Zhu is tied to the city of darkness, the easier it is for him to do. Because Yin Zhu arrived in the dark city, Morrison strengthened the monitoring of Miaoling. At this time, there was no accident. As for Sophie, although she knew Yin Zhu, it was useless. Now Sophie had become a crazy Orc because she had swallowed the inner alchemy of the orc strongman, and was locked up in her ancestral place by Morrison. In order to make a good impression on Yin Zhu, Morrison strengthened the management of the dark city. In addition, the people in the dark city lived in affluence last winter, and there were no people who died of hunger, so everyone was more docile. In fact, whether orcs are cruel or vicious, it''s just because they can''t live any longer. Can they be crazy or crazy? Nowadays, it''s obvious that they have hope. Most people still want to live a good life if they are willing to do those crazy things. Of course, radical people are not without them. After all, they are used to this rule and that rule. Where can they accept it? It doesn''t matter. Morrison can manage one or two thorns, so the Dark City Yin Zhu saw is similar to the ordinary Orc tribe, working hard one by one, with a smile on his face, very kind. In addition to the rules made by Morrison, Yin Zhu is the future wife of the city leader this time. Can those people not welcome each other? As for teng''an, it''s time to learn to crawl and walk. In the Daze tribe, Yin Zhu worried that teng''an would be discovered. All of them were tightly packed, even though the range of activities was just a small room. Teng''an was very active. It can be said that teng''an was very restrained in daze tribe. In the dark city, it''s different. Teng''an can go out and climb as he wants. Orcs are very tolerant of cubs, and there are very few cubs in the dark city. Such a tiger head and tiger brain is really popular, but teng''an is very bad. When he crawls around, he will topple things or roll on the ground, And then he laughed happily. Although teng''an made trouble a little, everyone would smile with tolerance. Children''s making trouble a little means that they are healthy. Besides, the cubs of orcs always make trouble. Yin Zhu always apologizes behind teng''an and helps him clean up the mess, but fortunately, everyone doesn''t care. Anyway, the city of darkness is much better than before. Such a tribe is suitable for tengan to grow up. If you really want to let those people who always talk about orcs, in fact, orcs are not so bad. Looking at teng''an''s happy appearance, Yin Zhu thinks that it''s right to bring teng''an to the city of darkness. If teng''an is secretly hidden and raised according to Jono''s previous words, teng''an will be as happy as a mouse who can''t see people, and his temperament will be so repressed that it''s better now. This child grows fast, especially the child of the beast family. Teng''an is about one year old now. At least, teng''an can understand what Yin Zhu says. This guy is not afraid of Yin Zhu''s scolding him. He always smiles. Because Yin Zhu feels that it''s his own reason that made teng''an look like this, he always feels guilty, and he doesn''t care about teng''an With more tolerance, this guy can see people''s faces very well. Knowing that Yin Zhu will connive at him, he makes more efforts. Fortunately, this guy is afraid of Leihe. As long as Leihe keeps his face down and looks at teng''an, this guy will be honest. It''s because he knows that someone can restrain teng''an that Yin Zhu dares to spoil him. If not half a person can restrain him, this guy will go to heaven in the future. Leihe is so kind to tengan that Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to thank him. Leihe will accompany tengan whenever he is free. He will leave some delicious food for tengan and even take tengan to sleep at night. Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed, of course more reluctant to teng''an, and then Leihe let Yin Zhu give up his plan, obediently gave teng''an to go out, "Yin Zhu, teng''an will follow me, you now accompany him every day, so when you go, how can he get used to it?" Fortunately, teng''an didn''t make much trouble with Leihe, but he didn''t cry or make any noise with Leihe, so Yinzhu was relieved. If Teng an knew his mother''s idea, he would cry very wrongly. He didn''t want to be good, but once the cold air pressure on Leihe was released, he could only be good. Leihe directly holds tengan back to his room and looks at tengan. Leihe rarely smiles, then points tengan''s nose, "boy, remember, I''m your father." Teng an tilted his head in doubt and thought, "father, it seems that several of them said they were his father. How many of them are there?" Looking at teng''an''s silly appearance, Leihe smiles and hugs teng''an tightly. This is Yin Zhu''s child, and then he calls himself father. Thinking of this, Leihe laughs foolishly. Even if he is an adoptive father, he is also a father. He is bound to Yin Zhu in his whole life. He doesn''t expect to be Yin Zhu''s partner, but he has this relationship In the future, you can go to see Yin Zhu openly and honestly. You don''t have to think of any excuse to see Yin Zhu any more. You can also stay with her.Leihe had never thought of having children before. After all, he didn''t want his children to be a despised Orc like himself. Moreover, children are still very troublesome, and there are many things to worry about in the future. Seeing tengan, Leihe feels happy, and at the same time, he feels the burden on his shoulders is very heavy. Yin Zhu gives tengan to himself so confidently, if he wants to have children If Teng an is not taught well, how disappointed should Yin Zhu be? Well, we should be good to Yin Zhu, and at the same time, we should educate teng''an well. As for how to educate children, Leihe has no idea at all, so in the end, we should educate teng''an to be a super strong man, and let teng''an listen to his mother. What she said will always be right. So teng''an in the future is crying and being educated by Leihe to be a master of Mamu. Xiao teng''an doesn''t know his future miserable days. This fierce father looks at him. He doesn''t dare to play. He''d better sleep. So the little guy soon fell asleep. Yin Zhu teases the children when he has nothing to do. Of course, he also says that he is only a suggestion for the construction of the dark city. He doesn''t insist on taking it or not. However, what Yin Zhu puts forward are all advanced suggestions that are conducive to the development of the dark city. Morrison and Reich both resolutely implement them. In the future, her son will live here. She wants to do better in what she eats here, which is good for her children. So Yin Zhu identified some things that could be identified around him. The geographical environment of the city of darkness is much different from that of daze tribe. There are basically no duplicate samples of plants. In just two months, Yin Zhu has identified more than 1000 kinds of plants, and another 300 will be upgraded. Since he has children, Yin Zhu has not identified things for a long time It''s not that Yin Zhu doesn''t want to identify new species. It''s just that daze tribe is so big, and there are limited places for people from surrounding territory tribes to go. There are also geographical environment and vegetation that can grow. It''s very difficult to find new species after identification. This identification really made Yin Zhu find a lot to eat. Although he has some knowledge about vegetables, he always eats them. There are also fruit fungi. One kind of underground fruit is very strange. It''s similar to sweet potato, but it''s not sweet potato, and it''s a bit like potato. It tastes delicious and has high yield. Yin Zhu''s name is Leihe. They try to plant it, how to plant it, and the identification system Having identified her preference and wanted to try the assembly several times, Yin Zhu also wanted to wait for her to return to Daze tribe and take it back to see if daze tribe could plant it. It seems that in order to make the best use of the identification system, she should go to the orc world instead of shrinking in the small place of daze tribe. Moreover, Yin Zhu is very clear about her responsibility. If she wants to develop her strength rapidly, the identification system is her most powerful golden finger. If the identification system is not upgraded once, there will be rewards She should carry forward the golden finger well. It''s one thing to think about it, but it''s another thing to really do it. The child is still young. She really can''t bear to have her own child. Moreover, she doesn''t have any self-protection ability. If she wants to identify new species well, the best way is to go deep in the jungle and take it there. At least many people need to protect her. However, Yin Zhu''s ability is not good I don''t want to let many people know that the people she is close to are limited. Yin Zhu said that this matter is still put first, at least until the child is a little older, the child should at least be able to speak and walk, at least the child can express what she wants, so that she can go out and walk at ease, right? However, the orc''s children grow up very fast. It is said that when the child is one year old, she can basically run, jump and speak very smoothly. That is to say, even if she plans to wait at least one year. Leihe knew that Yinzhu had an identification system and that Yinzhu wanted to upgrade the system, so he made more efforts to collect new species. These orcs also benefited. Recently, the tribe had a lot more fresh food and a lot of drugs, which were all good things. All of them were very active at this time. As for how Reich can distinguish these things, they don''t care. Anyway, they can make a profit. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 This appraisal system has been upgraded once again. It''s already a four level system, but it''s not so easy to upgrade to five level next time, because the experience of upgrading is doubled. Remember that when you upgrade to one level, you only need 100 experience. When you upgrade to two level, it''s 500. When you wait for three level, it''s 2000. When you upgrade to four level, it''s 5000. When you upgrade to five level, it''s 20000 Jue, these five levels are a barrier. After this level, there will be a tremendous change in the identification system. As for how to know, is Yin Zhu intuitive? But with so much experience, it''s not so easy to be promoted to level 5. At that time, I really need to go out for a walk, otherwise I will be trapped in level 4 for a lifetime. When he was promoted to level 4, he also gave Yin Zhu a very good reward. This time, the reward turned out to be an alloy furnace. Its function is simple, that is, it can extract all kinds of minerals and then directly generate what he wants. Yin Zhu was also thinking about what he was rewarded by the system. The first time he was rewarded with daggers, the second time he was rewarded with life-saving necklaces and space. The first two times were for personal use. This third time, the food processor can process all kinds of food, which can be regarded as starting to benefit the tribe. This time, it''s an alloy furnace. This is clearly a thing of the creative era, and it''s also a tool for people As a tribal service, Yin Zhu now has a little understanding of the rules of these rewards. Yin Zhu does not dare to take them out directly, but with these things, she can make ironware and all kinds of new weapons, so that the strength of daze tribe and the dark city will be greatly improved. I will discuss this with Jono. After the upgrade of the system, Yinzhu is not so urgent to identify things. Of course, there are new species Yinzhu will identify, but more time will be spent with tengan. The days in the dark city can be said to be very comfortable, similar to Daze tribe, without any feeling of leaving home. Yin Zhu thinks that the dark city is his second home, but because Leihe is so kind to himself, Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed. What Leihe means to himself is naturally seen by Yin Zhu who has three partners. Leihe is so obvious that he can no longer see that he is a fool. To tell the truth, Yin Zhu is very grateful for Lei he''s kindness to her, but Yin Zhu can''t guarantee that she can respond to Lei he. She now has three partners, which are also produced under special circumstances. If she has to, it seems a bit fake, but Yin Zhu really can''t respond to Lei he''s love. But the reason why Leihe is so good to himself and teng''an is also because of his feelings. Now he still wants Leihe to help him raise his children. Although Morrison is willing to take over teng''an even if Leihe doesn''t raise them for the sake of the future of orcs, Yinzhu naturally trusts Leihe, and Morrison may not have any hostility to her, But Morrison''s calculation is too much for Yin Zhuxin. Now he is using Leihe''s feelings for himself to help him raise his children. Because he wants to understand this, Yin Zhu is particularly guilty. Especially when Yin Zhu saw Teng an, a father of Lei he''s sect, behind his back, he was very sad. Leihe is very good to himself, very good, can not respond to this feeling, Yin Zhu really hesitated, she still has a good feeling for Leihe, after all, for anyone who silently likes you and gives you no return will have a good feeling. But this favor hasn''t broken the wall in Yin Zhu''s heart. Sometimes Yin Zhu thinks she is very mean. She is also a person who will take advantage of others. She even keeps close to her even though she doesn''t give her hope. Maybe she can take Reich? Anyway, the debt is not itchy, the lice is not worried, they have three partners, and it''s OK to learn from other Orc food partners, right? However, this idea is only in Yin Zhu''s mind for a while, and there is no follow-up. Yin Zhu thinks of three jonos. Yin Zhu, you can''t be too greedy. You already have three jonos. Now you have three jonos. I''m sorry for them. You want to accept them again. Will you use such an excuse and get out of hand in the future? Thinking that he might break the pot and fall in the future, and then overflowing with gold fingers, with a long team of friends behind him, Yin Zhu can''t help shivering. This scene is a bit terrible, too terrible. Yin Zhu quickly throws this idea out of his mind, Yin Zhu, you must keep it. As for Leihe, Yinzhu can only say that she doesn''t dare to respond. As for what to do in the future, we can only say that Yinzhu is an ostrich. As an ostrich, Yin Zhu is going back to Daze tribe. She has been in the dark city for two months. If she doesn''t go back to tengxi, Tengcheng is afraid to forget her. Children are forgetful. Tengan has adapted to the life in the dark city now, so she should put it down. Yin Zhu discusses with Leihe that he wants to go back to Daze tribe. When Leihe hears this, his face looks ugly for a moment. He just stretches out quickly, and then answers very frankly, "OK, I''ll send you back." Leihe knows that Yinzhu will go back to Daze tribe sooner or later. After all, daze tribe is Yinzhu''s root. But the happiness of these two months almost makes Leihe forget that Yinzhu doesn''t belong here. Just now, he almost couldn''t help asking why Yinzhu wants to go back. Is he bad to her?Fortunately, he didn''t ask. If he asked this, he was afraid that Yin Zhu would avoid him in the future. Leihe doesn''t know. Yinzhu is hiding from him now. "Let Morrison send someone to take me back. Teng an is still young. When I leave, he will recognize you. It''s not good for children to run on the circuit." Yin Zhu hesitated for a moment, but still spoke. This time Leihe''s face is really not good-looking, he didn''t think he wanted to send Yinzhu back to Daze tribe, Yinzhu refused? "Why, Yin Zhu, is there something wrong with me?" Leihe looks at Yinzhu in amazement. Hearing Leihe''s question, Yin Zhu felt very sad in her heart. She shook her head desperately, "Leihe, you are very good, very good. It''s me who is not good, it''s me who is not good." Leihe heard Yinzhu speak like this, just looked at Yinzhu disappointed, said nothing, and then very powerless turned. Yin Zhu can''t help but see this. She grabs Lei he and then releases her hand. She suddenly covers her face and sobs. Yin Zhu hates himself, mean and shameless. "RAH, it''s not your fault, it''s my fault. I, I know you are very good to me, but I don''t deserve you to be so good to me. I, I won''t even respond to you. You, I''m sorry for you." Yin Zhu said very hard. But Leihe laughed when he heard this. He was very excited and said, "Yinzhu, do you like me a little, so you feel very guilty?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he cried even harder. Leihe hesitated for a moment, then held the person in his arms, gently patted Yin Zhu''s back and said with a smile, "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to feel guilty. If you like me a little, I''m very happy. Besides, I just want to protect you. I didn''t intend to find any partner in my life, so you don''t have to feel guilty at all. Now I''m not the same as before Same, of course, now I have people I like to protect, and I am much happier than before. Besides, who said Yin Zhu didn''t repay me? You gave me a precious necklace. I just hope you don''t think I''m a orc, Yin Zhu. Don''t hide from me because of this. I''ll be miserable. " At this time, Leihe touched the necklace hanging around his neck. Besides saving his life, this thing also has storage space. This thing is what Jono doesn''t have. What else can he be dissatisfied with. You don''t have to be together to like a person. Anyway, Leihe doesn''t want to be with Yin Zhu from beginning to end. He is a half orc, and his future child must be a half ORC. You can see from Teng an that Yin Zhu''s child is a half ORC. What if there is a child who is a half Orc? He doesn''t want to have an accident and make Yin Zhu feel sad all his life. To calculate, as a city master who manages so many orcs, how can Leihe not have any calculation? He just doesn''t want to calculate Yin Zhu. If he wants to, it''s hard for Yin Zhu to escape from his palm. Yin Zhu has him in his heart, which is enough for him. Yin Zhu wants to say that the more Leihe wants nothing like this, the more guilty she will be. If Bai Kun comes here again, she will surely appreciate Leihe''s high move. Yin Zhu has a place in his heart all his life. "Well, don''t cry. If you go on crying, Teng an will laugh at you." Leihe makes fun of Yinzhu, and gently helps Yinzhu wipe away his tears. At this time, Yin Zhu reflected that she had asked Lei he to hold her in her arms. Thinking of this, she could not help blushing. Were the facts rather than the words that she had said before true feelings? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu was embarrassed. "Well, I, I really want to go back to Daze tribe." Yin Zhu said angrily. Leihe saw this smile nodded, very spoiled answer, "OK." He can understand why Yin Zhu didn''t want to escort back to Daze tribe by himself before. This is to understand his feelings for her and to avoid himself. Leihe then discusses with Morrison about arranging Yinzhu''s return. Leihe also knows that Yinzhu is telling the truth. Tengan is so small that it''s really not suitable to escort Yinzhu all the way back. However, Leihe decides that he can send Yinzhu out of the city, at least accompany Yinzhu for a while, and then go back to the dark city before dark. Besides, now it''s certain that Yinzhu has at least a good impression on him Reich''s heart was settled. When Morrison heard that Leihe wanted to send Yin Zhu away, he looked at Leihe in a funny way. "I thought you would try to keep people here. How can you give them away? It''s not like Leihe''s style." "Yinzhu should not be in the dark city." Reich said simply. He loves Yinzhu. It''s a great love. He won''t take advantage of it to tie Yinzhu to himself. Moreover, Yinzhu still has a long way to go. It can be said that he has nothing to do to stay in the dark city. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 Yin Zhu is happy to return to Daze tribe, but she just got home, only to find Tengxiao, baikun and Mengtai standing in front of her with very bad looks. Yin Zhu grabs her hair with some doubts to see that the development of the tribe is booming. How can Mengtai be so unhappy? By the way, where''s Jono? When he comes back, shouldn''t Jono welcome himself happily? Yin Zhu asked the same question. Just as the words had just fallen, the faces of the people present were even worse. At this time, Yin Zhu felt a thump in his heart, and then anxiously asked, "is there something wrong with Jono? What about Jono? You say Jono, Jono, Yin Zhu murmured anxiously. Jono was the first person to give her warmth in the world, and she was also her favorite. Looking at Yin Zhu''s uncomfortable appearance, several people present were very uncomfortable. After a while, Montaigne said, "Jono, missing." Yin zhuwanwan didn''t think that he had only been in the dark city for two months, and Jono had disappeared. "Missing? What is missing? " Yin Zhu asked angrily. Moreover, most of the missing Luoyue mountains represent death, because normal people can''t live in the jungle for a long time, nor can orcs. "Yin Zhu, calm down." Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu with some heartache. "Calm down, how do you want me to calm down, just two months, two months, when I come back, you tell me that Jono is gone, you make me calm down?" Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao with red eyes. If Tengxiao says something that makes him not like him, he will try his best to find him. "Yin Zhu, I can''t say that until you have a good rest." Montaigne''s face is also very bad. Jono has been gone for two months. If he is sad, he is no less than Yin Zhu. Jono is gone, but he has to live on. "Father, you say, tell me immediately what happened." Yin Zhu covers her mouth and sobs bitterly. She also knows that she shouldn''t be angry with them. If they can, they absolutely don''t want to have an accident with Jono. It''s just that she feels uncomfortable in her heart. At this time, Bai Kun reaches out and hugs Yin Zhu, then gently pats Yin Zhu on the back, giving her silent comfort. When Yin Zhu''s mood calms down a little, Meng Tai tells Yin Zhu the whole story of Qiao Nuo without any concealment. "You say that Jono is to gain powerful power to devour the beast Dan, because he can''t bear the power of the beast Dan. Instead, he was devoured by the beast Dan, lost his mind, and then flew away?" Yin Zhu asked in a trembling voice. Qiao Nuo is the head of a small tribe. If it''s just a small tribe, Qiao Nuo''s strength is enough to deal with the management of these people. The reason why Qiao Nuo wants to get powerful power is to help her. She, she is a disaster. Bai Kun, because she has become such a ghost, and she has to suffer unbearable punishment every month. Qiao Nuo is even more mad because of herself If you know where you''re going, will people who are close to her come to a bad end? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu felt a pang in his heart, then spat out blood, and then fell to the ground. "Yin Zhu." Bai Kun quickly holds Yin Zhu''s fallen body. Tengxiao at this time has been rapid toward the outside called nine Yue and Bai Xi, Yin Zhu''s fall scared them. Yin Zhu will be angry when he knows about Jono, but all the people didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would react like this. They always thought that Yin Zhu was very strong and should be able to hold on. If they knew it was the result, they would not say anything. When Jiuyue and Baixi arrive, they find that Yinzhu''s face is pale and he is in a coma. The most important thing is that even the spirit is very weak. They are surprised that it hurts the spirit. It''s not easy to do. Yinzhu was in a coma at this time, and Bena was also very anxious at this time, because as Yinzhu''s parasite, she knew what Yinzhu had hurt most. Looking at Yin Zhu curled up in the consciousness and holding herself, Bena was very uncomfortable, "Yin Zhu, don''t do this, will you talk to me?" "Bena, I''ve harmed baikun and Jono. If they didn''t have me, they would have a good life. I always thought that I had changed the fate of many people in the tribe. I always thought that I was very powerful. In fact, I''m just a fart. I can''t do anything. Instead, people around me have to sacrifice for me one by one." Yin Zhu said, tears string down. Jono''s crazy is still missing. In order to help her with her powerful power, he thinks of the man who is as gentle as jade, because he has become a madman with only animal instinct? Yin Zhu felt heartache. "No, it''s not." Bena shook her head desperately. Yin Zhu originally lived well in the 21st century. She brought her to this poor and backward world, and because she had to bear the burden that originally belonged to her. Without her, Yin Zhu would not have to bear these burdens. She could live happily with her partner. "Yin Zhu, it''s my fault, not yours." Beina is very sad to hold Yinzhu. It''s a pity that Yinzhu doesn''t respond to Beina at all. Seeing Yinzhu immersed in her own memory, she feels guilty. Beina has a headache. If Yinzhu goes on like this, her spirit will gradually weaken, and her body will not be able to bear it."Yin Zhu, wake up quickly. Don''t do that. It''s all my fault." Beina shakes Yin Zhu''s spirit, but it''s useless. Yin Zhu''s body is in a coma now, and he keeps crying. He coughs a little blood from time to time, and there is no blood on his face. No matter how the people outside shake, he can''t wake up. Jiu Yue and Bai Xue looked at each other at this time and said with a headache: "Yin Zhu closed his senses and gave up." Several people present were stunned, especially Tengxiao and baikun. They knew they couldn''t compete with Jono, but they never thought that Yin Zhu would die for Jono. Tengxiao held the two crying children with red eyes. "Yinzhu, you don''t want me, you don''t want baikun, you don''t even want the children?" "What to do? Priest, you must find a way to save Yin Zhu. " Bai Kun said, biting his teeth. The sound of the bones shaking and colliding with each other was numb. "The way is to find a person who cares about Yin Zhu, let him use his spirit to enter Yin Zhu''s world and bring him out." Jiuyue said in a calm voice. "I''ll do it." Tengxiao and baikun both spoke. Jiuyue said in a calm voice at this time: "a person''s spirit will leave only when he is dead. If he leaves when he is alive, he may be lost, and then he can''t go back. If he can''t go back, it means that you are going to die. Are you still willing to do that? What''s more, even if I send your spirit into Yin Zhu''s world, you have to find Yin Zhu and persuade her to come out in a limited time. " "OK, as long as we can save Yin Zhu, we can do whatever we want." Teng Xiao and Bai Kun did not even hesitate to answer directly. "Then, Tengxiao, go and prepare." Jiuyue thought for a while and said. Bai Kun was a little anxious at this time. "Why isn''t the priest me? To convince people, I''m the better one, right? Tengxiao is stupid. He''s not smart. " Jiuyue shook his head at this time, "baikun, if you can, I want to choose you, because your brain is really smarter than Tengxiao. But you can''t do it. Your spirit is trapped in the totem stone. Now only a small part of your spirit is controlling the body, so you can only go to the sky. " "I''ll go, Bai Kun. I''ll leave the children to you. Take care of them." Tengxiao hugs his two children and then gives them to Bai Kun. When Bai Kun saw the two children, he almost didn''t curse anyone if he thought about Tengxiao. They were all dry and crisp. He left them here alone, right? "Tengxiao, I can tell you that I don''t have the heart to help you with your babies. If you don''t come back to take them, I''ll throw them into the jungle and feed them to the wild animals." Tengxiao wants to scold baikun, but he can''t. He knows that baikun won''t do it. He wants to encourage himself to come back well. Moreover, even if baikun does, the tribe won''t allow him. He doesn''t have to worry about Xiaozai. Besides, he doesn''t have to be so pessimistic. He will bring Yinzhu back. "Don''t worry, Jono. I won''t give you this chance, and you dare to do this to my son. After I save Yin Zhu, I''ll cut you off when I come back." Tengxiao raised his fist. As the first warrior of the tribe, it''s very easy to cut people. Now that Tengxiao has decided, Jiuyue and Bai Xi are also in a hurry to prepare something to do. Besides doing it, they have to find something to protect Tengxiao''s spirit. This spell is not easy to do, and it''s even easy to have an accident, but they have no other way. Soon things have been arranged. Tengxiao holds Yin Zhu''s hand and lies down beside him. Except Jiuyue and Bai Xi, everyone else in the room retreats. Meng Tai still blames himself at this time. At the beginning, he decided to tell Yin Zhu about it. He didn''t want his son''s sacrifice in vain, and then Yin Zhu didn''t know. But if he knew what would happen to him, he really wouldn''t say anything. He would rather say that Qiao Nuo was killed by a passer-by If the female is taken away, she won''t tell the truth. "Patriarch, Yin Zhu will be fine. Don''t worry." Bai Kun pats Meng Tai on the shoulder. The old man seems to be several years old. First, there was an accident in Qiao Nuo, and now it''s Yin Zhu. If there were not a whole tribe who needed him, I''m afraid this man would not be able to support him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 Tengxiao entered Yin Zhu''s world. At the beginning, there was white fog around him, and he could not see anything. He cried out, "Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu, where are you?" Jiuyue made it very clear that he only had one third of the time of the small hourglass, and the time of the orc world had no hours, but they had a special timing method. A big hourglass, when it was finished, was just one day, and then the small hourglass was one fourth of the day. Now he only had one third of the time of the hourglass, and the modern algorithm was almost two hours He must find Yin Zhu and bring him out in this time, otherwise he will lose himself in Yin Zhu''s spiritual world. Now Yin Zhu''s memory is full of his guilt and regret, where can he hear Tengxiao''s words, but fortunately Beina can hear it. Beina comes here in a hurry at this time. "Tengxiao, how did you come in?" Bena asked suspiciously. Tengxiao then tells the story that he found Yinzhu unconscious and asked the priest to send him to Yinzhu''s spiritual world. Bena sighs at this time. It''s OK. After all, Tengxiao is also Yinzhu''s partner. There are children between them. If he can''t persuade Yinzhu, he may not be. Under the leadership of Beina, Tengxiao quickly finds Yin Zhu. Looking at Yin Zhu curled up in the corner, Tengxiao can''t help but feel distressed. He has never seen Yin Zhu so helpless. Yin Zhu is always smiling. Otherwise, he is full of air and curses. This is the first time he sees her so helpless and weak. "Yinzhu, Yinzhu." Tengxiao rushed forward and held the man in his arms. "Don''t be sad, Yin Zhu. I''ll help you get Jono back later. I promise I''ll get Jono back and cure him." Tengxiao just wants Yinzhu to get better soon, so he guarantees directly. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao with blurred tears, then shook his head, "Tengxiao, it''s me who hurt Jono, it''s me. If it wasn''t for me, Jono wouldn''t have had an accident." Tengxiao saw this and quickly wiped Yinzhu''s tears. "Yinzhu, it''s not your fault. It''s Jono''s own choice. How can I blame you?" "But without me, Jono would not have gone this way." Yin Zhu bit his mouth and felt terrible. "But without you, the people of the tribe would not have the present life. Maybe last winter, the tribe didn''t know how many people would starve to death. Maybe there was Jono in it, so don''t carry everything on your back." Tengxiao now understands that Yin Zhu is sad not only because of Jono''s madness, but also because she is silly to carry all the things on herself. Yin Zhu is too stupid. How can you blame her for such a thing? Jono himself to go this way, Jono also can not go to devour the beast Dan, is Jono himself want strong power, and protect his partner, this is every male should do, and pay for it at all costs. "You''re bullshit. No one in daze tribe will starve to death, Jono." Yin Zhu angrily replied that Tengxiao was fooling her. As a young clan leader and the leader of the future tribe, how could Jono starve to death unless the whole daze tribe was gone. "Yin Zhu, I''m just using a metaphor. In addition to starvation, there are many other factors. For example, because there is no food in winter, they are bound to take risks, and Jono, the young patriarch, must set an example. Without you, daze tribe is far from the current scale. Besides, Jono wants to gain powerful power not only for you, but also to take charge of the good department After all, the stronger the tribe is, if the relative leader is too weak, he can''t control people. " In order to alleviate Yin Zhu''s sense of guilt, Tengxiao tries to say something bad about Jono. "Don''t talk nonsense. Jono is for me. Jono doesn''t value power. For the sake of the good of the tribe, he can even give up his position as the head of the tribe. You can''t insult Jono." Yin Zhu''s eyes widened in anger. Tengxiao secretly envies him when he hears this. Yin Zhu is very kind to Qiao Nuo. So he knows Qiao Nuo, but can Yin Zhu understand him? Tengxiao shakes his head. He is still thinking about these unimportant things at this time. He''d better persuade Yin Zhu out as soon as possible. "Well, it''s my fault. I''m sorry, but Yin Zhu, no matter what happened to Jono, we''re going to live on. Shouldn''t you? Are you going to leave me and Bai Kun and the children? You don''t want us? " Tengxiao looks at Yinzhu very sad. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was silent. Don''t you want them? Why is it that as long as you think of this, you have to feel so hard that you can''t breathe, especially the three children, who are her children, how can you not, but can she afford it? She has already done harm to baikun and Jono. What about the next one? Who''s next? Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s silence, and his heart is even sadder. He thinks he has guessed Yin Zhu''s heart. He knows that he can''t compare with Jono, but he can see the bright answer, but it''s worse than cutting his heart. "Jono is so important that you just leave us, leave us, leave us and do nothing?" Looking at Yin Zhu''s silent appearance, Tengxiao can''t help being angry. He grabs Yin Zhu''s body and shakes it vigorously. "Yin Zhu, how can you be so selfish? How can you do this? I''ll forget it, but baikun? Bai Kun, it''s because you have become like this. Now you can''t even ask for death. Then, you just let it go and leave everything behind, right? Are you worthy of those who care about you? Are you worthy of those who have paid for you? And teng''an. Teng''an is still waiting for your rescue. Don''t you care? Is there only Jono in your world? "Yin Zhu was already suffering. She was also angry when Tengxiao scolded her. She threw Tengxiao''s hand away and cried angrily, "who cares? How to manage? I''m a disaster. Don''t you know that? You see, those who are close to me don''t come to a good end. Bai Kun has become like this. Jono is crazy now. Next, whose turn is it? Is it your turn? Are you not afraid? What do you think I should do? " Tengxiao was scolded by Yin Zhu for a moment. Then he looked at Yin Zhu''s face in tears and went forward to wipe away Yin Zhu''s tears. "Yin Zhu, you are not a disaster, you are a lucky star, you are a lucky star of daze tribe. How can baikun blame you? Besides, we will do this, because we want to protect you, but not let you leave me like this We, Yin Zhu, I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that you''ll go like this. Yin Zhu, for my sake, don''t go, OK? And Bai Kun, as for Jono, I''ll find him back later. We''ll find a way to wake him up. We can do it. " "Yin Zhu, why don''t you stay for me?" Tengxiao at this time tears also a string of a string of fall. He never knew what Yin Zhu thought, nor did he know that the injury of people around him would bring so much pressure to Yin Zhu, or even make Yin Zhu feel that he was a disaster. He really felt bad for Yin Zhu, but his heart was blocked again. In the orc world, there are not many males who have paid their lives for females, some of them are not sad at all, and they have found a partner after they died Some will be good, some will be sad, but sad will be sad for a while, the day will continue to go on, only Yin Zhu is such a fool to put all the mistakes in his own body, self punishment. Yin Zhu saw Tengxiao cry, also Leng, especially Tengxiao cry said for him to stay good? "Yin Zhu, if you don''t promise me, I will stay in this world until I die?" Tengxiao sees that Yin Zhu hasn''t answered himself, so he just plays a rascal. Since Yin Zhu cares so much about his partner''s life and death, if he is going to die, surely Yin Zhu also cares? "Stay in this world till you die? What do you mean Yin Zhu is a little confused. How strange Tengxiao is when he talks. Beina saw this and quickly stood up to explain, "Yin Zhu, you are too sad because of Jono''s affair, and then you close yourself in your spiritual world and don''t want to come out. Now you can''t wake up in the world. If you go on like this, your body in the real world will not be able to bear it, so Tengxiao enters your world under the practice of tribal priest to lead you out, Tengxiao Xiao has only one third of his time to take you out. If he doesn''t go back after time, he will be lost in your world forever. Now he will die. " When Yin Zhu heard this, his face turned green. "How long is there now?" "What are you still doing here? Go back quickly if you don''t give it to me." Yin Zhu roared angrily. If this kind of thing can be used as a joke, if you don''t go back quickly, you will threaten her with death. It turned out that she was in the spiritual world. Yin Zhu didn''t really feel it. She just felt so uncomfortable, but she didn''t expect that she would make people around her panic and make such a big deal. "What are you doing here? Go back to me." Seeing Tengxiao squatting on the ground, Yin Zhu stepped forward and kicked. Tengxiao looked up at Yin Zhu and said, "do you want to go back with me?" "Go back." Yin Zhu is not angry. She is suffering, is remorse, is to leave, just want to leave daze tribe, but did not want to die, just want to Tengxiao said, she is still carrying so much, she wants to help Bai Kun lift the punishment, but also find Jono, even if Jono is lost, at least can take care of him, she has a lot to do, where willing to die. Tengxiao was happy to hear this and grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand, "let''s go back." Beina looked at the two people walking away, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t expect that Tengxiao had something to do with it. She persuaded Yin Zhu so quickly. She was worried that she couldn''t persuade him. She didn''t expect that Tengxiao would find Yin Zhu''s dead place so soon, and then went out directly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 As soon as Tengxiao got back into his body, he immediately got up and saw that Yin Zhu had just opened his eyes. Tengxiao hugged Yin Zhu and said, "Yin Zhu, you finally wake up." Several other people in the room saw that Yin Zhu and Tengxiao woke up unharmed, and each of them had a smile on his face. Yin Zhu was in a coma these two days, and they were worried about Yin Zhu. "If you''re OK, Yin Zhu, you child, it''s OK that you''re OK. If anything happens to you, I have no face to see Jono." Meng Tai looks at Yin Zhu with a little reproach. Of course, he is more concerned about it. "The patriarch, the priests and all of you are worried. I''m sorry." Yin Zhu didn''t expect that she would be in a coma, and she didn''t feel a little bit after she was in a coma. She didn''t mean to do it. "You or this is too true temperament, fortunately you are OK." Amy had some complaints about Yin Zhu because of Jono, but Yin Zhu almost lost his life because of Jono, so the resentment in his heart was gone. It can only be said that fate made people angry. It was clear that the two children had such a good relationship, but God took them apart. "You ah, say a few words, Yin Zhu, you have a good rest, Tengxiao, you take good care of Yin Zhu." Montaigne knows his partner''s mind, especially about Jono''s accident. Amy often tells him that Yinzhu is wrong. He''s really worried about Amy''s remarks that don''t fit the occasion, so he quickly tells Amy to shut up. Amy didn''t say anything when she heard this. She just glanced at Montaigne. The old man didn''t even let her say anything. Even if she complained about Yin Zhu before, she wouldn''t be so stupid as to run to the front of Yin Zhu to say yes or no, unless she doesn''t see Yin Zhu in the future. Is she that stupid? Montaigne felt his nose, a little embarrassed. I''m sure I''ll ask Amy to clean up when I go back. Fortunately, in front of people, Amy always keeps enough face for the patriarch. Others saw this and quickly left, leaving space for Yin Zhu and her family. Bai Kun came into the room with his two children in his arms at this time. Although he seemed to be calm in everything he did, he was really worried and had no confidence before. Fortunately, Tengxiao was outstanding this time, and Yin Zhu was brought out so soon. However, it can be seen from here that Yin Zhu still had feelings for Tengxiao. After all, he was a girl Period has been chasing the object, which can not be affectionate. Just thinking of this, Bai Kun suddenly feels a little bit congested. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao have children, and their initial pursuit is full of memories. As for Jono, he is the person Yin Zhu most wants to be with. Considering that he has no sense of existence, and his feelings are calculated by himself. Although the efficiency is very good, it''s true that the explicit feelings are not deep, and the more he feels The more I think about it, the more blocked I am. Although Bai kuntengxiao and Qiao Nuo seem to be very peaceful when they face Yin Zhu. They really don''t want to quarrel and fight with each other because they don''t want to worry about Yin Zhu. But they will compare and weigh them in their own heart, and then work hard secretly. I really don''t compare. That''s because I don''t care. "Yin Zhu, come and see tengxi and Tengcheng. They''ve grown a lot since you left for two months." Bai Kun didn''t say anything about what happened before. He just handed over the two children to him. As a mother, what he cared about most should be his own children. Yin Zhu hugged the two children in a hurry. The two children first looked at Yin Zhu carefully. After a while, they recognized that this was their mother, whom they had not seen for a long time. Both of them scrambled to Yin Zhu''s body and scrambled for Yin Zhu''s attention. Seeing this, Yin Zhu quickly hugs the two children in her arms. Because Teng an, she ignores them a lot and always feels that there is a lot of time to make up for them. This time, she almost left them. "Teng Xi, Teng Cheng, I miss you so much." Yin Zhu holds the child in his arms. Generally speaking, the orcs call their mothers "a Mu". Only Yin Zhu always calls himself "mother". People around them know that "mother" is another name for "a Mu". Bai Kun just asked the two children to say hello to Yin Zhu and took them away. Yin Zhu just woke up and should have a good rest. Bai Kun shows the child to Yin Zhu and hopes that the child is cute and can let Yin Zhu know that he still has children. He can''t do things in this way in the future. Yin Zhu still wants to play with the children for a while, but Bai Kun won''t let him. He just wring two little dolls with their hands open and crying, walked out of the room and closed the door to isolate everything. The two children are already very good at expressing their own meaning with their own voice. They are learning to speak, but they have not yet been able to say complete words. When Yin Zhu saw Bai Kun like this, he turned his head and looked at Tengxiao helplessly. "It''s OK for Bai Kun to treat the two cubs like this." Tengxiao directly shook his head, "it''s OK, two children are skinny, don''t care." There is only Yin Zhu in his eyes. Besides, the orc''s cubs are full of skin. Anyway, Bai Kun can''t hurt the child no matter how he does it. Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao''s fiery eyes, and she''s about to turn herself. She''s a little embarrassed and stares at Tengxiao, "what are you looking at me like this?""Yin Zhu, I''m very happy. At least I have a place in your heart. You care about me." Tengxiao is very happy to say, before he has been smearing across the river, can be said to be through the child and then with you Yinzhu, just have this partner''s position, Yinzhu heart has him, he really has no bottom, and this time is he personally asked the answer, Tengxiao how can not be happy. Yin Zhu heard this not angry white Tengxiao one eye, "you''re thinking about something, you''re my partner, how can I not care about you." "Well, it''s my wishful thinking. Anyway, I''m happy now." Tengxiao said, holding Yin Zhu''s hand tightly. Looking at Tengxiao''s overjoyed appearance, Yin Zhu rolled his eyes, then stretched out his fingers and twisted Tengxiao''s ears, "stupid and stupid." Tengxiao was not angry at this time, but he held Yin Zhu in his arms with a smile. Yin Zhu really wants to say that if she doesn''t have any feelings for Tengxiao, how can she agree to take Tengxiao as her partner? She doesn''t know that this man will think about these things in his heart. If she doesn''t want to, she won''t compromise even if she has children. Two people can be regarded as Frank meet, said clearly, between two people also more warm. After a good rest for a few days, Yin Zhu took out the alloy furnace. When the huge machine was just taken out, several people on the scene were stunned. Meng Tai, who knew the existence of the food processing machine, was very happy. This thing is very strange, but the material is similar to that of the food processing machine. It should be similar. This is a good thing. Yin Zhu, a food processing machine, has added hundreds of recipes to it. In addition to basic processing, even modern creams can be made. However, these things are too rare and can''t be preserved. Mengtai doesn''t allow them to produce, but only allows them to produce some food that can be preserved. If there are food processing machines, Montaigne doesn''t have to worry that the people who come in will have secret agents, because only he can operate the machines, and no one else can use them. "Yin Zhu, what is this?" Several people present asked curiously. "Alloy furnace." Yin Zhu said simply. However, several people looked at Yin Zhu suspiciously when they heard this. What''s this? Yin Zhu didn''t explain what alloy was. There were too many professional words. Yin Zhu took out the dagger he got for the first time. "This is the dagger made of alloy." As for where the melting pot came from, no one asked. They all knew that Yin Zhu had some secrets. Anyway, Yin Zhu didn''t ask for the sake of the tribe. At the beginning, a lot of people were interested in Yin Zhu''s dagger. If they had it, they would be able to fight many kinds of prey, and the risk would be greatly reduced. Yin Zhu later said that in addition to making weapons, the alloy furnace can also make many daily necessities, such as cooking pots and various farm tools. Mengtai heard what Yin Zhu said, but he was almost salivating. He wanted to put it into production immediately. Yin Zhu waved his hand at this time, saying that this thing didn''t come out of thin air. He wanted raw materials. As for raw materials, he had to go to iron ore and copper mine. Yin Zhu didn''t really identify the ore, and he didn''t know how to look for it, but iron ore is the most common thing. As long as you try to find it, you can find it. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu asked the people of the tribe to pay attention when they went out. They didn''t see any red or brown stones, and they were heavier than ordinary stones, and they were easier to break. Yin Zhu knew It''s about that. I can only explain it in pieces. If I have it, I''ll bring it back for her to identify. People in the tribe are used to Yin Zhu''s ambiguous demands. Anyway, it''s just a stone. It''s not a big deal. If it''s useful, just use it. If it''s useless, just throw it away. All the people in the tribe moved because of Yin Zhu''s request. Of course, the people in daze tribe were active, but some of the new people were not so active. They even felt puzzled. What do they do to pick up stones or fragile stones? Nothing can be done to make a house. But the good thing is that even though he is confused, he will bring back some strange stones to Yin Zhu. After all, Yin Zhu is a female and the patriarch can''t follow her. What''s the use. Yin Zhu is going to find the ore near the tribe, and then build the weapons of the tribe and other things. When the tribe is stable, Yin Zhu is going to find Jono. Jono is not at ease outside. Whether Jono is dead or alive or crazy or something, she always brings people back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 Follow Yin Zhu''s order. Soon someone found some iron ore, but Yin Zhu saw that there was not much iron ore in the open air. However, after the beginning, the back became easier. Especially after the first weapon long knife was processed, there were almost no crazy demons in Montaigne. It was so easy to use, much sharper than the Orc''s claws. Yin Zhu would like to say that machines are easy to use. If he thinks that ironmaking is difficult, Yin Zhu thinks he can''t make it out. Now, it''s just a machine, and even the shape of the knife is her model. Moreover, whether this model is suitable for hunting or not, Yin Zhu doesn''t know much about it. A lot of weapons still depend on whether people can use them well, but that''s all. Mongolia and Thailand want it I''m crazy. Yin Zhu said that she was just trying to figure out how to use the specific weapons. It''s still up to those men to learn from the experience and then adjust it slowly. What she can help is here. It''s not very reliable to rely on the tribe''s people to bring back the ore. Yin Zhu finally directly begged Tengxiao to take her out. Finally, Tengxiao took a team of people to take Yin Zhu out. Yin Zhu went out on his own. That''s a lot of fun. First, he started from the relatively safe places around, especially the places with stone heaps. As for the low mines, Yin Zhu said it was necessary It''s a professional. She''s not that strong. She doesn''t care for the time being. Anyway, it''s a tribe. It should be enough. In this way, it took Yin Zhu two months to identify all the rocks around the tribe, more than ten small iron ores and a copper mine. After such a long time of smelting, one third of the males in the tribe got their own weapons, and the rest only took a few months. Yin Zhu also made an iron pot with iron utensils. It''s very fast to cook. It''s not like a stone pot at all. It''s cumbersome and hard to use. It takes a long time to preheat every time you cook. Moreover, if you burn too much, it will crack if you don''t care. The iron pot is much easier to use. Looking at the arrangement of the tribe, Yin Zhu comes to Mengtai and Jiuyue Baixi, and tells them that she wants to go out to find Jono. She is going to take Tengxiao with her. Before making this decision, Yin Zhu discussed with Tengxiao and Bai Kun. For throwing two children to Bai Kun, Yin Zhu is really sorry. She is not a good mother with three children. She wants to throw them to others to help her, but she has to work hard. She used to know about Beina and her inheritance, but Yin Zhu didn''t really work hard for it. Even if she said before, she just learned a little spell properly and didn''t do anything else. It can be said that she left all those things to Qiao nuotangxiao and baikun. This time, Yin Zhuzhen is ready to work hard. She wants to upgrade the system. It can be said that Bena is just a guide, and the real weapon in her hand is the system. She must upgrade the system. Now daze tribe has food processing machines and alchemy furnaces. It can be said that these two things can ensure the rapid development of daze tribe. As for food, it''s big The plant Yinzhu near daze tribe has been basically identified, and the food is enough for daze tribe to eat and drink. Of course, if there are better species, Yin Zhu will send them back when he finds them. As for the totem stone, Yin Zhu gives the authority to Jiu Yue. Of course, Jiu Yue''s worship of totem stone is effective, but the effect is not as good as Yin Zhu''s. Jono baikun and teng''an, the three most important people in her life, are waiting for her to be strong and saved. She can''t waste any more time. What''s more, Leihe and Morrison mean is that the temple already knows her existence and is looking for her, and some of them have found the city of darkness. Will they find daze tribe soon, She should not stay in daze tribe, otherwise it will bring disaster to Daze tribe. If she is not there, those people who want to use daze tribe to lead her out will not do anything to ordinary people of daze tribe. Bai Kun''s power supports Yin Zhu''s going out. Daze tribe is too small. It''s impossible for Yin Zhu to rely on daze tribe alone. If it''s not that he can''t leave daze tribe, he really wants to go with Yin Zhu. In this way, he can also give advice for Yin Zhu. To tell the truth, Tengxiao has strength, but he is too straightforward. He''s really worried that Yin Zhu is stupid and stupid This evaluation Bai Kun did not dare to say in front of Yin Zhu. Tengxiao doesn''t have any opinions. Yin Zhu says he wants to go out with him. What opinions can he have? Anyway, as long as he''s not, he will protect Yin Zhu. Meng Tai nods when he hears what Yin Zhu says. It seems that Yin Zhu has already discussed with Bai Kun. His friends agree. What else can he do to stop? The child''s world is outside. Ozawa is too small to keep Yin Zhu. Moreover, he is also worried about Jono. It''s better for Yin Zhu to go out and look for him. Yin Zhu did not expect that Mengtai was so easy to speak, and then he said thank you gratefully. It can be said that in the orc world, Mengtai, the patriarch, has taken good care of her for a year. "Silly boy, if you go out, just remember to go home." Montaigne kindly said, to tell the truth, he is very reluctant, but what''s the use of this. He is an old man. When he can still move, he will move a little more and try his best to help Yin Zhu expand the strength of daze tribe. He didn''t have such ambition before. Now he has totem stone and iron weapons. What else can he not dare? If he doesn''t dare any more, he won''t be the head of daze tribe.After discussing things, Yin Zhu quietly left. Only some people close to Yin Zhu knew that Yin Zhu had left. As for the others, they were not very clear. The people in the tribe knew that Yin Zhu had left daze tribe very late. However, the people in the original tribe knew that Yin Zhu was doing great things. There should be something very important when Yin Zhu left, so they didn''t say much The people who came in didn''t know the importance of Yin Zhu, where they would pay attention to the existence of a little female. When Yin Zhu left, he got a lot of food, salt and weapons and put them in his backpack in case he had to use them. Anyway, it''s OK to bring more things. Daze tribe will not lack such things. Tengxiao turns into a beast, carrying Yin Zhu running fast in the forest. The first thing Yin Zhu plans to do is to leave the Luoyue mountain. It''s not clear where to go. It''s not so easy to get out of the Luoyue mountains. Tengxiao should be careful when he is alone, not to mention taking Yin Zhu with him now. During the day, the forest is OK. With the momentum of soaring into the sky, the beasts who don''t want to die will hide far away. What they fear most is at night. In the evening, Tengxiao will not continue to move, but first find a place to rest. The place to rest should not be too far away from the water source, but also not too close to it, because all wild animals need to drink water. If they are near the water source, they should be careful to be surrounded by wild animals. Tengxiao quickly found a cave. I don''t know which beast left the nest. The nest is very dry. It should be that he hasn''t lived here for a long time. Tengxiao found a big stone and blocked the cave. Then he scattered the excrement of a powerful beast around and went out to look for food. Tengxiao knows that Yin Zhu has food around him, but now the forest is full of food. Tengxiao doesn''t want to waste those things. They are kept for eating when they are in trouble. Soon Tengxiao beat an antelope like animal and cleaned it up and came back, mainly because he didn''t trust Yin Zhu in the cave, so Tengxiao came back with the fastest speed. As for firewood, it''s simple. The woods around are everywhere. Just pick them up. Tengxiao roasts the meat quickly, and then has enough to eat with Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu has no time to say anything to Tengxiao at this time. She is so tired that she just wants to have a rest. In the future, she will spend most of her life wandering around. It''s better to get used to it. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s deep sleep, and his eyes sink. Yin Zhu is tired, because these males are useless and not strong enough. They need Yin Zhu to run out. There is no saying that the orc world has tired females. Even if there is tired, it is also in bed. Yin Zhu is the first female to run for the orc''s survival. Tengxiao didn''t feel sleepy, so he had to watch the night. Of course, if he went on like this, he would not be able to support himself, but he could still squint in the first half of the night. Generally speaking, the second half of the night is the time when the wild animals go out. As for firewood, it''s simple. The woods around are everywhere. Just pick them up. Tengxiao roasts the meat quickly, and then has enough to eat with Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu has no time to say anything to Tengxiao at this time. She is so tired that she just wants to have a rest. In the future, she will spend most of her life wandering around. It''s better to get used to it. We have to live a wandering life like this. We need to get used to it. We have to live a wandering life like this. We need to get used to it. We have to live a wandering life like this. We need to get used to it. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s deep sleep, and his eyes sink. Yin Zhu is tired, because these males are useless and not strong enough. They need Yin Zhu to run out. There is no saying that the orc world has tired females. Even if there is tired, it is also in bed. Yin Zhu is the first female to run for the orc''s survival. Tengxiao didn''t feel sleepy, so he had to watch the night. Of course, if he went on like this, he would not be able to support himself, but he could still squint in the first half of the night. Generally speaking, the second half of the night is the time when the wild animals go out. The departure of Yin Zhu has greatly stimulated them. Meng Tai has discussed with Bai Kun. They are ready to attack the Juque tribe when everyone in the tribe has iron weapons. They have long seen that the Juque tribe is not pleasing to the eye. When they annex the Juque tribe, they will integrate the Luoyue mountain. They can''t help Yin Zhu much. At least they need to unify the Luoyue mountain . www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 When Yin Zhu woke up the next day, he found that Tengxiao had collected everything, and even the food was ready. Yin Zhu was a little embarrassed, "Tengxiao, don''t do anything alone in the future, wait for me to do it together." She didn''t come here to enjoy happiness, but to exercise herself, so it can''t be said that Tengxiao is waiting to wait for everything. Tengxiao nodded and said, "I''ll come for one or two days. You''d better get used to it first." Yin Zhu nodded, and then the two continued to set out. On the way, they also met orcs from other tribes hunting. However, everyone did not interfere with each other and directly staggered. However, some people were curious. After all, it was strange and dangerous for a male and a female to walk around in the jungle. However, the first day and the second day were OK, and the road was still calm. Only after the third day, Yin Zhu found that there were more and more wild animals around him. This was going deep into the jungle. Most orcs in the deep forest don''t come alone. Even if they go hunting, they will go together. An orc is easy to be watched by beasts in the forest, and will be injured if they are not careful. From the third day on, Tengxiao''s movement slowed down, and no longer walked as fast as before. Some small animals would quickly escape when they saw Tengxiao from a distance, and some would carefully look at Tengxiao, thinking about whether they could do it, but those animals finally turned their heads and left. But at noon, they finally met their opponent. The opponent was an animal that looked as big as an elephant, with long tusks on its head and a row of bone spines on its back. It looked very fierce. It was looking at Tengxiao fiercely, and it was very aggressive. Tengxiao also stopped at this time, and then carefully put Yin Zhu on a big tree nearby, and then turned his head to stare at the beast in front of him. One man and one beast stare at each other. It seems that time has passed for a long time, and it seems that soon, two people rush to each other. Tengxiao has a long steel knife in his hand, and the sharp steel knife cuts through the beast''s skin quickly. The blood gushes out like a spring. The beast cries, and then turns his head and runs away quickly. Yin Zhu thought that there would be a fierce battle, but who knows that there would be no more? "Tengxiao, why don''t you chase me?" Yin Zhu asked. Teng Xiao shook his head and said, "if you don''t chase, these wild animals are very clever, and you can see that there is a wild animal watching not far away." Tengxiao pointed to a wild animal not far away and said, the wild animal saw Tengxiao''s herdsman and turned away. The most important thing in the deep forest is not to hunt, but to pay attention to the surrounding wild animals. Don''t think that if you win a wild animal, you''ll win. Many times, there are many wild animals waiting to be robbed by fire. Once those wild animals see a chance to kill one side, they will rush out to pick up a bargain. Tengxiao is taking Yin Zhu with him now. Unless necessary, Tengxiao won''t work hard, let alone provoke large animals. After all, once he is injured, it will be difficult for him to do anything. At this time, Yin Zhu realized that the wild animals in the forest are very clever, not worse than people, so don''t think that they are smart people in the forest. Those wild animals find that Tengxiao''s strength is far greater than themselves, so they stay away from Tengxiao and don''t want to provoke Tengxiao. Teng Xiao was secretly happy at this time. Fortunately, he had a sharp steel knife. Otherwise, he didn''t dare to take Yin Zhu to the forest. The beast who tried the water first had already lost. Even if there were some wild animals who were envious of Tengxiao, they just followed them from a distance to see if they had a chance. Unfortunately, Tengxiao didn''t give them a chance. They couldn''t find a chance. Those wild animals had to leave in disappointment. There are more species deep in the forest than outside. Yin Zhu has identified many new species. Tengxiao is very happy to see Yin Zhu happy. He has gained a lot along the way. Of course, there will be more new species in the central part of the forest. Only in those places, Tengxiao himself may dare to make a breakthrough. Now with Yin Zhu, he is absolutely not I will. Although Yin Zhu wants to go to the middle of the forest, he also knows Tengxiao can''t take her alone, so let''s leave the Luoyue mountains for a moment and have a look at the outside world. Then Tengxiao found a cliff where he often rested, found a cave, and was ready to have a good rest. On the other side of the city of darkness, Miaoling was tossed by the orcs for a long time. In addition, they specially prepared some fertility medicine, and Miaoling finally got pregnant. Miaoling, who was not afraid of everything, finally climbed. When she came to the city of darkness, she knew that she had fallen into the hands of these orcs. She didn''t want to keep her innocent body, but now she was pregnant. She would never give birth to a cub of a ORC. Once the cub was born, she would never want to go back to the palace of God, even the saint Believe what she said. Miaoling is eager to leave at this time. Because she is pregnant, Miaoling doesn''t need to receive other males. Although Morrison hates Miaoling very much, she is humanitarian, and Morrison won''t let people abuse Miaoling at this time. Miaoling was pregnant by a half Orc named Hongyuan. When he knew that he was going to have a baby, he was so excited that he was going crazy. Then he took Miaoling to his home to take care of him.Morrison agreed to let him pick him up, but at the same time, Morrison also let people watch Miaoling. Morrison also knew that Miaoling must have done something wrong. Although the orcs were cruel, they were gentle to most females. Morrison would give orders like that to Miaoling. Obviously Miaoling was wrong. Hongyuan knew that, so he looked at Miaoling very closely. After all, Miaoling was beautiful Ling is pregnant with his child, he also wants to influence Miaoling, and then let her have a day with him. In addition to telling Hongyuan, Morrison also lets other people watch Miaoling. He is worried that if Hongyuan is carried away by the child, he will do something irrational. Miaoling is forced to do this by him, and has no way to escape. She will definitely find a way to contact the people behind her. Teng''an has already arrived at daze tribe, so such a poisonous snake should be cleaned up, otherwise it will not be worth the loss to hurt teng''an one day. She didn''t do it before. She was worried that such a sudden action would make people guess the reason and pay attention to Yin Zhu. Miaoling tries to be coquettish with Hongyuan, but Hongyuan still has his own insistence. Miaoling wants some food and drink, and he provides them unconditionally. However, Miaoling says that if he wants to go out, he must follow him, otherwise he can''t, and even if he goes out, he can only walk in the dark city and can''t go out. Miaoling is so angry that she wants to beat the villain in her stomach. Unfortunately, she can''t find any medicine in the dark city. Miaoling can only use special means to secretly ask her saint for help. She had to do that, otherwise it would be even more difficult for her to get rid of the evil seeds in her stomach when her stomach grew up. When Miaoling launched the news, Morrison knew it. Seeing Hongyuan''s obedient implementation of his plan, Morrison was a little embarrassed. He cared so much about the child, but now he was doomed to be disappointed. In a small town on the south side of the dark city, a woman in white fur frowned and looked at a piece of Rune paper in her hand. Then she tore it up angrily, "useless waste." Several people in front of her heard this and lowered their heads in a hurry. "Holy daughter, who provoked you?" At this time, an old woman with gray hair came to the front of the woman and asked affectionately. "It''s not the useless thing of Miaoling. After going to the city of darkness for so long, there was no useful news at all. Instead, he asked me for help." The woman was very angry and said that there were several saints in the temple, and she was in the middle position. This time, she spent all her efforts to find the legendary person, and then made contributions. In that case, her position in the temple would be greatly improved. Who knows that she didn''t find anything for so long. How can she not be angry, especially now She also lost a maid. "Miaoling girl is still loyal, but she''s still young. She needs a saint to teach her well." The old lady said lovingly that there were not many people coming out with the saint. As we all know, Miaoling had to make a great sacrifice to accompany those disgusting orcs. If such a loyal maid didn''t save her, she was afraid that it would make the following people centrifugal. Naturally, the saint knows about these things, but she''s a little angry. She hasn''t heard from her all the time. She''s a little impatient. As for the other chambermaids, this expression is somewhat intriguing, but also, even if the chambermaids, there is competition in the middle, this wonderful Ling is useless, so they have a place to use it? "Saint, you don''t need to be impatient. You know that person is the chosen descendant. If the saint can easily find her and destroy her, the temple won''t fight against her. Saint, you need to be calm. Even if you don''t have any achievements, the temple won''t blame you. Saint should come out and take a walk." The old woman talked. The saint sighed helplessly when she heard this. Besides this, what else can she do? However, she also wants to meet the orc and her maid. She can''t be bullied in this way. Otherwise, those women will have to laugh to death. The old woman saw that the saint could listen to her advice, so she laughed. That''s what the saint is good for. She is not afraid of the master''s incompetence, and she is afraid of meeting a headstrong master. "You go to the dark city and rescue Miaoling. I''ll walk around." With that, she waved and disappeared. The old lady didn''t say yes when she saw it. Instead, she instructed the people nearby to go. Then the group turned and walked towards the dark city. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 On the other hand, because of the madness, Jono lost his mind completely. Because he absorbed the power of the beast Dan, he had the strength of the golden winged eagle. There was nothing wrong with the collision all the way. Instead, he harmed a lot of animals, and the collision all the way made Jono fly out of the Luoyue mountains. It''s not easy for Jono to fly out of the Luoyue mountains, because he has forgotten a lot of things, but he remembers to find a female. But he has forgotten who he is looking for, but he has a vague impression in his mind. There are many animals in the plain outside the Luoyue mountains, but there are also many orcs outside the plain. Jono has lost his nature, In addition, it is also full of ferocity and will attack people. As a result, it has attracted many orcs to pursue and kill. It''s not about the orcs. It''s about Jono himself. Even if there''s an animal on Jono''s head, Dan says that he used to be an orc, but he has no reason at all. He attacks people indiscriminately, and even the same kind of people can''t tolerate it. Even so, Jono didn''t suffer any loss. Although he had no reason, his perception of danger could be said to be the instinct of wild animals. If he couldn''t fight, Jono would run. He was a flying golden winged eagle. If he wanted to run, no one could stop him. On this day, Jono is attacking a small tribe. Jono was originally of average strength, but now he has become a golden winged eagle with super fighting power after being blessed with totem power. It can be said that ordinary orcs can''t win Jono without the actual 20. Jono is fighting happily. When he is bullying some shrimp soldiers and crab generals, a very beautiful woman suddenly turns in front of him like a gust of wind. The woman''s face is covered with a thin veil, and she can''t see her appearance. Just seeing the beautiful eyes, you can imagine how amazing the face under the veil will be. The woman looked at Jono carefully, then said with a smile, "interesting, interesting." Jono felt the danger and turned around to run. However, the woman simply stretched out a finger and gently pointed it out. Jono felt as if she had a kilo weight on her body. How to beat her wings hard, she could only fly a little distance. "I want to escape." The woman gently points her finger, and Jono''s eyes can''t help raising a trace of fear. "You are still a little interesting and have a little ability. I just lack a mount, just you." The woman said that the whole person flew around and the person had already stood on Jono''s back. Even though he knew that he was not the enemy''s opponent, Jono didn''t want to give in like this. He fiercely incited his wings and wanted to get the man off his back, but the other side''s feet were nailed to his back like nails. "Be good, little bird." The woman patted Jono''s head. At that moment, Jono, who had been a little irritable, felt that his brain was a little bit more comfortable. Even a woman''s figure flashed in his mind, but it just flashed by. Before he could catch it, he passed. But this time, Jono knew instinctively that this woman could help him. Recently, he was very uncomfortable, and his whole body seemed to be burned. This woman could make herself very comfortable. I remember that there was such a person in my memory, but the problem just went around in my mind and disappeared. Looking at Jono obediently, no longer resist, the woman laughed, "I don''t care who you used to be? But anyway, you have been swallowed up by the beast Dan. You will be my mount in the future. Let''s call it Xiaojin. As for me, I''m your master. " Once again, I feel the irritable energy in my body is more stable, and even my brain is clear. Jono knows that it''s good for me to follow this person. "Let''s go." Wu Hu finally pointed out a direction, only Jono would fly that way. Wuhu is naturally the saint who came from the temple. She sent all her men to the dark city to save Miaoling. She walked around and happened to meet Jono who lost her mind. The reason for helping Jono is that the golden winged Eagle has extraordinary strength, and it is obvious that the golden winged Eagle has not yet fully absorbed the power of the beast pill. When she helps the golden winged Eagle absorb the power of the beast pill, the golden winged eagle will become one of the most powerful people in her hands. As for Jono''s background, she doesn''t check at all, because the person who was swallowed by animal Dan has no predecessor at all, so as long as she accepts the golden wing now, she doesn''t have to worry about many problems in the future, otherwise she won''t accept people casually. Although she is the saint of the temple, there is also a lot of competition in the temple. A good and powerful man can compete with her for the first position. When I came out of the temple, Wu Yao ran into a wall everywhere. Now I finally got a good start. After she came out of the temple, Wu she has been walking around in the major tribes. To tell the truth, the orc world is much worse than that in the temple. If she can, she really doesn''t want to come out. She really can''t understand how to fight for such a barren place. However, no matter how poor she is, there can only be one temple in the world, and there can never be another. The woman who doesn''t know where she got the ancient inheritance must think she is the luckiest person. In fact, she can only be regarded as a unlucky person. She doesn''t know the strength of the temple. If she knew how to get the inheritance, she would have been scared to death.However, no matter whether the woman knows it or not, she will die if she gets the inheritance. I hope she can find the woman quickly and solve the problem earlier, so that she can go back to the temple to enjoy her happiness. Wu Ji then takes Jono around and helps him sort out the accumulated energy in his body by the way. Jono also has a good feeling for the woman in front of him. On the other hand, Wu Ji goes down to save Miaoling. Hesitating about Morrison''s release, he lets those people save Miaoling. Unfortunately, Morrison wants to fish, but he catches a group of men. It''s useless that the master doesn''t show up. After fighting with these people, Morrison didn''t kill them all. He also wanted to know who was coming out of the Palace this time. As soon as Miaoling escaped, the first thing she did was to lose her baby. This baby had four cubs. Miaoling was so painful that she struggled all night until dawn. It can be said that the cry of the seeping people scared the people nearby to death. However, because of this, these people were scared. Even in the future, they did not dare to sacrifice themselves to sneak into the dark city. Instead, they let the city of darkness have a dream A short period of stability. Miaoling managed to get rid of those evils, but her body was a lot worse. However, Miaoyin, who was hostile to Miaoling, laughed at her at this time. "Miaoling, don''t you have a mind to make contributions? How can we get rid of these evils? " Miaoyin said and giggled happily. Miaoling can be said to be covered with injuries. When she was stabbed so hard, she almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. But this time, it''s a fact that she has lost all her previous achievements and has to pay for herself. It''s just how to explain to the saint. At that time, her position in front of the saint will fall a lot. No, it can''t. Miaoling''s mind was spinning and spinning. Suddenly, she thought of the dumb female she had seen before. Through Hongyuan, what she had learned was that the orcs were not so cruel to the female. The reason why they treated her like that was because of her own problems. However, the dumb female was punished just like her. A dumb female she didn''t know was punished But it''s the enemy of the dark city. Is that because the dumb female knows the secret of the dark city? Of course, it''s all my guess, but at this time, whether it''s true or not, we have to say yes. Anyway, there''s something wrong with the dumb female. She''s sure that now she hasn''t been able to save people. To understand the secret, it''s up to these people around her. Thinking of this, Miaoling got excited. She glanced at Miaoyin coldly, and then said unhappily, "how can it be? I naturally found something, but I can''t tell you." Then he glared at Miaoyin. "What, you got a clue? Say it. " Miaoyin is curious. You should know that so many of them have failed to find any useful clues. Unexpectedly, Miaoling has found it. When you hear Miaoling''s words, you can''t help staring at Miaoling, waiting for Miaoling to speak. If Miaoling really finds a clue, then Miaoling''s sacrifice is worth it. "How can I tell you, who knows if you''ll use this to ask the saint for credit?" Miaoling looks at Miaoyin angrily. In fact, she knows that there are so many people here. Even if Miaoyin knows, she can''t take credit for her. The reason why she says this is to make Miaoyin angry. "Come on, Miaoling, when is the time to fight with Miaoyin? We are all here. Can Miaoyin take your credit? If you drag on, maybe the clue will be gone. It depends on how you regret it. " The slightly older old lady gave a white look at Miaoling. Miaoling and Miaoyin have been fighting since they were young. Originally, the saint said that the maid also needs to fight, so as not to lose the competition. They don''t know what to do to her. "Mammy, help me to find out. There is a mute female in the dark city, and Chengtian is bullied by the male. She knows the clues, but it''s a pity that she can''t speak. Because she knows the secret, she was cut off by the orcs." Miaoling said that she couldn''t help feeling very sad. Those who heard the clues went to recruit people in a hurry. Whoever found the credit first naturally took the lead. Looking at the anxiously looking for people, Miaoling couldn''t help sneering. You should die. Anyway, the dumb girl can''t tell you the truth and make you laugh at me. Where does Miaoling know that what she said is the truth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 Morrison thought that Miaoling had been rescued by those people in the temple. He thought that they would not come back to the dark city. But he didn''t expect that those people in the temple would still enter the dark city frequently. The reason why they could leave Miaoling was that he did it on purpose. In the end, these people really thought that the dark city was where they could come. The people in the temple managed to escape. How did they come back? Did they find anything? Is it related to tengan? After all, no one knows the means of the temple, who knows that they will not have special means to calculate things related to Yin Zhu. Thinking of this, Leihe simply leaves the matter to Morrison and takes Teng an away. Although the probability is very low, Reich will not gamble on the safety of tengan. Morrison also agrees with this, and teng''an can''t afford to lose. Morrison watched the people in the temple constantly looking for something. Apart from teng''an, there should be nothing related to Yin Zhu in the dark city? What are they looking for? Morrison then looked at those people seriously, finally saw some clues, these people should be looking for Sophie, these people are powerful, even can inquire about Sophie''s news, really did not expect that Sophie can''t speak, these people can find her, that Miaoling is still talented, the people of the temple really can''t look down on. However, Sophie is now completely crazy and has become a ORC. Even if those people find it, what can they do? Can they ask something? Morrison was secretly happy in his heart, and he had made the right decision before. But Morrison just thought for a moment, then frowned, and then thought about it. He knocked on the wooden pier beside him, first frowned, then frowned, and even had a faint smile on his face. Since the purpose of the people in the temple is not to teng''an, they can relax a little bit. Morrison then sends a message to reih, so that reih doesn''t have to hide. They are not afraid of these people from the temple. It''s not good if they have doubts. It''s just that Rehe is about to take over the dark city, but he hears that Sophie has been rescued. Reih''s face changed when he heard this. Sophie was locked up in the ancestral land by them. Without their people leading the way in that place, people in the temple could not find that place at all. Do the people in the dark city dare to lead the people in the temple? Absolutely not. The only thing for sure is Morrison. Leihe hugged Teng an and asked with a overcast face, "Morrison, what are you doing? Don''t forget that we are a grasshopper in bed. You are not afraid of drowning if you step on two boats." When Morrison heard this, he started to smile like a fox, and then said with half a sneer, "Leihe, you are wrong. We may not be in the same boat. Your goal is just Yinzhu. No matter what Yinzhu does, you will help unconditionally, and my goal is to lead the orcs to break the curse and live well." "What''s the difference? If you want to change the curse, the only way is to follow Yin Zhu. " RAH said aloud. "It''s just a legend. It''s handed down from the ancestors. But are you sure what the ancestors said must be correct? Must the legend be right? " Morrison was a little confused at this. "What do you mean, Morrison?" Leihe can''t help hugging Teng an. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt teng''an. You don''t have to be so wary of me." Morrison laughs and will let Sophie go, which is also a sudden idea at a certain moment. He can''t put all his hopes on Yin Zhu. Maybe there''s a way for the temple. After all, the temple was handed down by people who could fight against the beast God. What if they have a way? Morrison doesn''t care whether this thing can succeed or not. Anyway, Sophie is already like this. If there''s no way for Sophie in the temple, then he won''t worry. Sophie will tell the secret. If the temple has a way to cure Sophie, does it mean that they have another way to go besides Yin Zhu? It''s not easy to walk on a single wooden bridge. If you are not careful, it will be an abyss. If you can, everyone wants to have another choice. Leihe knows that Morrison has a purpose no matter what he does. For example, he gave advice to Bai Kun before, and asked Yin Zhu to save him when Bai Kun couldn''t hold on. So tengan is a ORC. It can be said that everything Morrison does is planned step by step, and what is his plan to let Sophie go this time? Leihe thought for a while and then understood Morrison''s idea. Thinking of Morrison''s calculation of Yinzhu again and again, Leihe''s face could no longer resist, "Morrison, I won''t give you the chance to calculate Yinzhu in the future, and I want to take over the power of the dark city. If you dare to stop me, I''m not polite." Seeing Morrison''s appearance again and again, Reich can''t help it. If there is Teng an in his hand, Reich will rush to fight with Morrison. His purpose is different from Morrison''s. in the future, they are afraid that they can''t get along with each other. In this case, he wants to seize the power that belongs to Morrison''s hand and never let Morrison continue to grow."No, if you want to take over, I''ll leave it all to you. I''ll let my men cooperate well." Who knows that Morrison is willing to hand over the power to Reich. Leihe heard this, first a Leng, then understand, Morrison this is an apology? But he doesn''t need such an apology. Morrison is right. He has even arranged his way back. "Morrison, you just let those people in the temple take Sophie away. Don''t you worry about bringing disaster to Yin Zhu?" Reich asked aloud. "What do you worry about? What do you think Sophie can tell those people?" Morrison turned and walked away. Reich was furious to see this, but now the most important thing is to quickly take over the power of Morrison. Morrison went back to his room and sighed heavily. He didn''t want to offend Leihe either. Leihe was good at doing things for people, but he really had enough waiting. He didn''t want to wait any longer. He hoped that they would give him a satisfactory answer, whether it was Shengong or Yinzhu. Miaoling thought that she was just talking about it. As a result, Miaoyin really saved herself. What Miaoling didn''t expect was that the woman in front of her turned into a semi orc, and she was still a semi Orc who lost her mind and her strength rose sharply. Think about the time when she wanted to escape in the dark city, but she couldn''t escape. How could these people be so capable that they even gave people out after three or two times? Are you really much worse than them? Thinking of this, Miaoling''s heart is filled. Looking at Sophie, who is completely crazy and will attack people at any time, Miaoling chuckles. "Miaoyin, it''s too slow for you to go. This person is crazy now. It''s useless to save him." It''s also good that she is crazy. Otherwise, when you find out that she is talking nonsense, these people won''t let her go so easily. Miaoyin also had a headache. He tried his best to save the person, but it was useless. After a long time, he found some clues and gave up. After thinking about it, they decided to go to find Saint Wu Yi to deal with it. When Wu Yu heard the clue, he was very happy, but when he heard the clue on a crazy woman, Wu Yu was not happy. How could there be so many crazy women. But it''s the only clue. You can''t lose it like this. Wu Zhen plans to meet Sophie and see what''s going on. Can you ask something. Seeing Sophie, who has become a orc, Wu Chu has a trace of contempt in her eyes. The orc seems to be a nuisance. Wu Yi carefully communicated with Sophie and wanted to ask something from Sophie, but she couldn''t ask anything. She wanted to help Sophie comb her body''s energy, but found that the energy was so much and chaotic that she couldn''t comb it. I''m afraid that animal pill is the earliest one of the half orcs. This woman''s luck is good. She hasn''t been killed by those energies, but now it''s no different from death. Only her body is alive and her consciousness is gone. It''s good to recover even a little consciousness. If you can''t recover and accept it, it''s also a powerful fighting force. The people in the orc world are very brave. They swallow the animal pill all the time. Even few people in the temple dare to swallow the animal pill to gain power. Looking at Jono around Wu Hu, the energy of his body has been almost combed. At this time, apart from a pair of blood red eyes, the golden feathers of his body have been very soft and shiny. Now his energy will not riot from time to time. Most of the power that he can''t absorb has been approached by Wu Hu into Jono''s own beast Dan, and then with time It can be absorbed slowly. This irascible energy problem is determined. When all the energy is absorbed, Jono''s power will have a qualitative leap, but although the energy is absorbed, the memory is not restored. Because Wu she can pacify those irascible energy, Jono has now taken the initiative to follow Wu she. Wu Yu is also recognized for Jono now, and the next step is to further accept Jono and completely use it for himself. Jono''s irritable energy is smoothed a lot, but it doesn''t mean that everyone will give a good face. Seeing that these women are still ready to touch him, he flapped his wings impolitely, rolled up the soil on the ground and hit the opposite person. Miaoling looked at Jono curiously at this time, "saint, where did you find this golden winged carving? It looks great. " Wu Yu heard this and said with a smile, "I picked it up." I picked it up. I picked it up when I passed by. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 Wu Yu is very willing to accept Jono and Sophie. If these two people make it right, they will have two great fighting forces. However, I don''t know what''s the matter. Once they meet, Sophie and Jono fight. Although these two men are crazy, they still leave a little mark of mutual disgust before. Now they are all left with the instinct of wild animals. Don''t wild animals rely on intuition to do things? The two fight every now and then, which makes Wu Hu angry to death. Finally, Wu Hu simply asks someone to send Sophie back to the palace. Doesn''t that mean there''s a secret? Let the high-level inside the temple dig well, and show their merit by the way, so that those people don''t think she hasn''t done anything for so long. Wu Yi''s decision can frighten Miao Ling to death. This female is what she said casually. Now, at this point, can she change her tongue? But once she got it back, if the God knew that she was fooling them, she would have no good end in the end. Although she said that people were crazy, who knew if the God had any means to wake them up. Thinking of this, Miaoling hurriedly stopped Wu Yu, saying that it''s not good to get such a person who can''t speak or a madman to go back. In case those people in the temple think they can''t get anything, it''s not good to catch a madman to make up the number. Miaoling''s words made Wu she think about it for a second, but just for a second, Wu she decided to send people back, because she couldn''t see Jono and Sophie quarreling with each other, causing trouble. In the end, Miaoling can only look at Sophie very uneasily and ask someone to take her away. Now she can only pray that the gods in the temple have no way to cure Sophie. Let this person go on like this. After seeing Sophie off, Wu Jia and his tribe''s people collide all over the world and can''t find anything useful. They can only look around to see if there is anything unusual in that tribe. After all, who has inherited it will quickly change the living environment of the tribe. This is the most obvious abnormality. Unfortunately, the orc world is very big, and there are more tribes of different sizes. In addition, the Luoyue mountains are too remote. If we investigate these tribes one by one, we can''t find them out in five or six years. There is such a message in the orc city. However, due to hongsai''s own reasons, there is nothing useful to pass on carefully. Although Nante wants to kill Tengxiao, Nante is also afraid that the people in the temple will be unreasonable. He thinks they are with Tengxiao at that time. He knows how unreasonable those people in the temple are. Moreover, the flying lion is now ten minutes miserable without totem stone. Now he wants to hide and live. How dare he find trouble. In a short time, daze tribe and Yinzhu are safe. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao finally walked out of the Luoyue mountain after a lot of hard work at this time. Along the way, Yin Zhu identified many new species and found a lot of good food. They told her to keep them in the backpack. Along the way, Tengxiao took a relatively safe road. In this way, they also encountered several dangers. Fortunately, Tengxiao had sharp weapons on him, and he was extraordinary in himself. The most dangerous one was that five beasts did not dare to fight against Tengxiao. Instead, they took Yin Zhu to turn around and run away. It took two or three days to get rid of those beasts and Tengxiao died There are also many wounds on his body. Without Yin Zhu, Tengxiao can still fight with those people. Tengxiao with Yin Zhu dare not fight. But along the way, Tengxiao protected Yin Zhu very well. Even in the most dangerous time, he didn''t let Yin Zhu get hurt at all. Two people went to the Pingchuan tribe beside tenghe outside the Luoyue mountains. They heard that someone there was talking about the fact that the tribe had been attacked by a lost golden winged ORC. Tengxiao and Yinzhu were very happy to hear the news. Before Mengtai sent so many people to find Jono, they couldn''t find Jono in the Luoyue mountains. At that time, they had a guess. If Jono went to the center of the Luoyue mountains, or if Jono left the Luoyue mountains, they looked in the right direction. As for the man in the rumor, Yin Zhu is sure to be Jono. Let alone the fact that golden winged orcs are rare now, and the orcs who lose their nature are even rarer. As for the difference between orcs and wild animals, it''s very simple. Orcs are transformed into wild animals, and the beast Dan on the forehead is bright and clear. Tengxiao is also very happy to hear that. It''s good to have the news of Jono. These days Yin Zhu never talks about Jono. He knows that, and because Jono is in a coma, Tengxiao knows how important Jono is to Yin Zhu. Now Yin Zhu is trying to improve his strength in order to save Qiao Nuo, Bai Kun and his son teng''an. Sometimes Tengxiao would like to bear these for Yin Zhu. Then the two men quickly inquired about Jono''s news, but the news was half a month ago. When they inquired about Jono''s direction, Yin Zhuma was about to leave. Tengxiao stopped Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, you have a rest first, we come out from the Luoyue mountains. We are very tired, and I''m afraid your body can''t bear it. Have a good rest, we can better find Jono tomorrow." At this time, Yin Zhu found Tengxiao''s tired face, and her face looked very haggard. Her eyes were a little red. Tengxiao was the one who worked hard all the way. Not to mention the injury, Tengxiao was the one who supported her all the way. Of course, she was also very tired. She also tried to have faith to support her. What''s more, can she support Tengxiao? She can''t live or die for Jono."Tengxiao, I''m sorry." Yin Zhu grabs Tengxiao''s hand. Tengxiao said with a smile, "nonsense, we never have to say sorry." This man is very stupid, basically don''t say anything, just do it silently, so sometimes he will be ignored. "Let''s have a good rest and see if there is anything special in this tribe." Yin Zhu did not forget that in addition to finding Jono, he also wanted to collect new species. After seeing Yin Zhu in the tribe, they changed some things. They had a good rest, and the next day they set foot on the road of looking for Jono. Along the way, Yin Zhu heard more about Jono attacking other tribes. For this reason, Yin Zhu felt very indebted to the people of those tribes, especially those who were seriously injured. Yin Zhu even secretly left things to compensate the injured people. Jono made trouble. They were a family and had to help clean up the mess. Tengxiao has the power to support what Yin Zhu decides. It''s nothing for him to compensate for something. Anyway, Yin Zhu has collected a lot of food along the way. A compensation can make Yin Zhu feel at ease. Why not do it? As for wild animals, it''s easy to fight in the sky. All the way, they inquired about the news until they finally came to a tribe called Hushan. In this tribe, they heard that Jono was taken away by a beautiful female when attacking their tribe. Taken, taken by a female? After that, they didn''t know anything about Jono in the nearby tribe, as if Jono had gone with the female. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao anxiously at this time, "Tengxiao, who is the man who took Jono? Is it good or bad? What do you say we should do? Maybe Jono is waiting for us to save him now. " Tengxiao is also worried when he sees Yin Zhu''s anxious appearance. However, he still remembers to comfort Yin Zhu. Now that Bai Kun is not here, he has to be the master himself and stabilize Yin Zhu. He can never let Yin Zhu be in chaos or have an accident. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. The most important thing for us to know is the birth of that woman. You said that Jono was powerful after he was mad, but I might not be able to suppress her. People from Hushan Tribe said that Jono was easily suppressed by that female, which means that the strength of that woman is very high, even higher than me. Such a female is rare, If we think about it in this way, we will have much less scope to go. " Tengxiao is analyzing. Yes, it can be said that there are not many people in the world who can suppress him. We can see from the tribes who have been harmed by Jono all the way, not to mention that they can easily win him. The other side is still a female. Where did this man come from? Female, female. A fierce female, suddenly a figure appeared in Yin Zhu''s mind, at this time Tengxiao obviously also thought of, two people looked at each other. Tengxiao grasped Yin Zhu''s hand directly at this time. "Yin Zhu, you must listen to me this time. We''ll have a long-term plan." "Do you think any Saint already knew Jono''s identity, so she captured Jono on purpose?" Yin Zhu is a little flustered. Of course, it may not be the saint who captured Jono, but it must be someone from the temple. Tengxiao patted Yin Zhu on the shoulder and said, "no, if any Saint knows Jono''s identity, she is afraid to go to the Luoyue mountain to settle accounts with daze tribe at the first time. But look at us all the way. What''s hot? You want to go to the Luoyue mountain. No, so it''s impossible. Besides, Jono is crazy, and he doesn''t care about our tribe I guess it''s because when Jono bullied people here, the saint''s sense of justice exploded and then took them away. " "So how are we going to save Jono, how are we going to find those people?" Yin Zhu asked suspiciously. "Don''t worry. We''ll make a good inquiry about the female at that time. There will always be clues. As for Jono, since the saint is a pitiful person, she should not kill Jono. Let''s make a good plan for this matter." Tengxiao is worried that if Yinzhu meets the saint, she will make people aware of it, so she can only save Jono herself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 Wu Yu wants to find Yin Zhu. They want to find Wu Yu''s trace so as to find Jono. However, both of them are low-key and it''s not so easy to find each other. For more than two months in a row, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao have gone to seven or eight tribes, but there is no news about Jono. Since Jono and the female, there is no news about Jono coming out to harm people. Is Jono killed? Or are you locked up? However, these two kinds of news, no matter what, are not good for Yin Zhu. In the past few months, Yin Zhu has come out slowly. Although she is worried, she will not be like before. Jono wants to find someone to help, but she can''t make trouble. Otherwise, putting herself in will only make things more out of hand. Besides, Tengxiao is the only assistant around her, so she can''t make trouble. Along the way, Yin Zhu kept a low profile. Although she had seen a lot of tribesmen live in great hardship, Yin Zhu did not regard herself as the Savior. She told them the food materials she identified. She just collected some to see if she could make seeds. Other Yin Zhu didn''t care. Don''t think that if you help others, others will surely appreciate you. There are more people who take revenge on others. Moreover, Yin Zhu is careful to be found by the saint. Now the saint was hiding in the dark, and they were waiting for each other to show their feet. In two months, there was not much to gain from other things. However, Yin Zhu''s systematic experience gained a lot. After all, there are many things that are not available in other places due to the special geographical environment of each place. Tengxiao also took Yin Zhu to the forest as far as possible to hunt and get the food they wanted. Yin Zhu''s identification system now has 10000 experience, which is very important If Yin Zhu stayed in daze tribe for another year or two, it would be difficult to accumulate Wan''s experience. After all, many species of daze tribe have been identified by Yin Zhu, and some new species are dangerous places. Basically, people will not go. Yin Zhu took a look at his own system. According to this development, in two or three months, his system can be upgraded. When the system is upgraded, he can get a big benefit. Yin Zhu has an idea that he is eager to upgrade the system to level 5, and finally comes out. Otherwise, the system would not be upgraded so fast. I don''t know what''s going on at home. When I think of the relatives in the tribe, especially the children, Yin Zhu misses them. Tengxiao looks at Yinzhu and looks at the Luoyue mountain range. He knows that Yinzhu is missing his children. He gently holds Yinzhu in his arms. "Yinzhu, we''ll meet Jono when we wait, and we''ll go back to Daze tribe." Yin Zhu nodded, leaving for a short time has not felt out, but a long time, this missing like wine fermentation, more and more deep. Tengxiao and Yinzhu both thought that they would find Jono soon and return to Daze tribe. However, what they did not expect was that it would be several years before they left this time. Time flies outside. After more than two months, Jono still has no news. However, Yin Zhu''s system is about to upgrade. Yin Zhu looks at the new species in his hand. After the identification, the system will be upgraded to level 5. In her mind, what she has been looking forward to is about to happen. She always thinks that there will be a big change after the system reaches level 5 Change, the moment is coming. With the success of the identification system again, Yin Zhu watched the page of the identification system flash a spark, and then a brilliant fireworks appeared, Yin Zhu watched the reward page appear a message, "the system has been upgraded to level five, reward the animal God inheritance." As the news fell, Yin Zhu became illusory. Tengxiao saw it and quickly reached for Yin Zhu. Then a flash of white light flashed. They disappeared, but nothing was left. Yin Zhu felt as if he had been sucked in by a whirlpool, dizzy, and then he was thrown out, followed by Tengxiao, "Mom, what are they doing?" Yin Zhu wants to say that he always wants the golden finger. How can it be the inheritance? Tengxiao quickly got up at this time, and then carefully looked around to see if it was safe. This is a closed hall. In the center of the hall, there is a big animal statue. There is a futon in front of the animal statue. There is nothing else. At this time, Yin Zhu was puzzled and scratched his head, "isn''t there inheritance?" What the hell is it about getting her to this place? At this time, Beina cheerfully called out, "Yinzhu, come on, sit on the futon and accept the master''s inheritance." Beina is really happy for Yin Zhu. Although she has been passing some knowledge of incantation to Yin Zhu before, these are what she understands. At present, her master does stay behind. As long as Yin Zhu can accept these knowledge, it is much better than his own learning. Moreover, they have always emphasized Yin Zhu''s identity in front of orcs In fact, Yin Zhu was just a parallel product at that time, not a real descendant of the beast God. Only now can Yin Zhu be regarded as a real descendant of the beast God. "Just go to the futon?" Yin Zhu asked suspiciously.Beina nodded happily, "yes, Yinzhu, please sit down." Yin Zhu thought for a moment, then kowtowed to the beast God according to Beina''s request, and then sat down cross legged on the futon. As soon as Yin Zhu sat down, he saw a white light flying out of the beast God and shooting at himself. Yin Zhu subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but it didn''t work. Yin Zhu found that he couldn''t move and could only watch the light shooting into the futon In my head. Then a series of information burst out of Yin Zhu''s mind. At this time, Yin Zhu has no mind to think about anything else. Now she can only absorb the things in her mind with the fastest speed. As for the consequences of not absorbing, Yin Zhu dare not think about it. Just when Yin Zhu began to accept the inheritance of the beast God, the temple in the place of God''s punishment vibrated like an earthquake. The originally built wall began to collapse, and the people of the temple ran out one by one. Then they looked at the collapsed place with trembling fear. It can be said that their temple is the overlord here in the place of divine punishment. The place where they live has been blessed by magic for a long time, and there will be no earthquake at all. What''s the matter? Just when they were still confused, they saw that the place where the temple collapsed vibrated more severely, and then the mountain peaks that originally belonged to the temple began to split, and a brilliant light began to appear. Everyone''s eyes will be dazzled by the golden light. Some people have subconsciously closed their eyes, while others have widened their eyes. They just want to see what''s inside. A small palace slowly appeared from the bottom of the earth, and then flew to the sky. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the palace. At this time, the older people seemed to have found something. They trembled and pointed to the palace and said, "holy palace, it''s the holy palace where the beast God lives." The sacred palace is the palace where the legendary beast God lived for 5000 years. However, after what happened for 5000 years, the sacred palace disappeared. Nowadays, the people in their sacred Palace are only those who were accepted by the successors of the original beast God''s disciples for so many years. The so-called sacred palace they lived in was also built later. The shrine, which has disappeared, has appeared. All the people in the temple looked at the temple in the sky. The temple suddenly appeared. Something must have happened. The appearance of the God''s palace is not only found by the people in the place of God''s punishment, but also by the people in the whole Orc world. This is the place where the beast God lives. When the orcs in the orc continent see the palace reflection in the sky, they all kneel down to worship. Who said that the beast God does not exist, it will not appear again. The master of the palace looked at the palace in the sky and was preparing to go up. However, the thunder suddenly came out of the palace in the sky, and Yin Zhu''s reflection appeared in the sky, "return to the beast God, worship." Every Orc on the mainland has Yin Zhu in his mind, as well as a series of notices. Yin Zhu, who has just taken over the inheritance, is already stupid at this time. She wants to keep a low profile, but how can she keep a low profile with this notice. Now it is estimated that people all over the world know that she is the new beast God. At this time, Yin Zhu looks below him through the palace. According to Beina''s explanation, this is the place where the former palace was located, that is, the place where the God punishes now, and her place is the headquarters of the palace. Yin Zhu says that she has no ability to face the people in the palace now. What should she do when she enters the den of thieves this time? Pit, very pit. Tengxiao also grasped the steel knife in his hand tightly at this time. In the past, Tengxiao did not expect that Yin Zhu had become a new beast God. The holy light of Yin Zhu, who just took over the inheritance, made people dare not look directly at him. At this time, the palace began to fall slowly, and the people in the following palaces were already in chaos. In particular, the head of the palace, Mei Ying, looks at the palace slowly descending from the sky with a complicated look. What her master has planned for thousands of years has been taken away by the stranger in front of her. They have worked hard to protect the things for thousands of years, but they have been picked peaches in front of them. Fortunately, they are still on guard everywhere. How can they pass on the beast God What happened? People don''t know how to get inheritance. They don''t even know how to get into the land of God''s punishment. It''s really a beast God. Even if she dies, she has to figure out her apprentice. Mei Ying doesn''t recognize what kind of beast God she belongs to. Even her master doesn''t recognize it. They can''t ask someone to take away what they have planned for so many years. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 Yin Zhu is also a bit messy at this time. How can we play? There are people from the temple below. If we go on like this, we will be able to get the goat into the tiger''s mouth. This inheritance is too deep. Tengxiao also looks at the slowly falling temple with a bad face at this time. He is thinking about how to take Yinzhu to leave. Tengxiao even makes a desperate plan. At this time, Mei Ying directly ordered her subordinates, "kill that woman for me, how dare you blaspheme the beast God." At this time, however, some people objected. This person was Fuxiang, the second elder of the temple, and also Mei Ying''s enemy. The reason why the beast God fell five thousand years ago was not announced to the public. They only knew that the beast God was missing. The temple was presided over by three disciples of the beast God. None of the three disciples sat in the position of the beast God, but they had been waiting for the return of the beast God. Mei Ying is just the master of the temple for the time being. The belief of so many years can''t be changed for a while. Fuxiang thought that the beast God had a hard time coming back. It can be said that it was the expectation of all the orcs in the whole Orc world for 5000 years. How could it be destroyed by Mei Ying''s words. "Mei Ying, I''ve known your conscience for a long time. I''ve long wanted to be a god of beasts. Unfortunately, you don''t have that kind of life. Now the God of beasts is not easy to return. You want to kill the God. You''re so rebellious. Have you forgotten your vow to be the Lord of the palace? You think you can''t be a beast God after you kill God. It''s just wishful thinking, and you don''t think about the consequences of this. The beast God is certified by heaven and earth. You can''t just open your mouth and say yes or no. Mei Ying, what do you want to do? Do you want to destroy the whole elder martial sister? " Fuxiang asked angrily. Then Fuxiang said to the people behind him, "those who want to protect the beast God with me will follow me." At this time, almost half of the people in the temple were behind Fu Xiang. Some of them were originally Fu Xiang''s people, while others agreed with him. Mei Ying was so angry that she almost didn''t bite off her teeth. She looked at the people standing behind Fu Xiang and secretly wrote down all these people. She didn''t think about who they were because of for a few days, but it wasn''t because of any animal God. But fortunately, there are still half of the people on her side. She is not worried. "Come on, help Xiangda to be rebellious. If you break the law, take it for me." Mei Ying orders directly. However, this time there were still half of the people left, almost two-thirds of them came forward, and another one-third chose to be neutral at this time. At this time, the leader said with great certainty: "palace master, two elders, we don''t participate in this matter." When Fu Xiang heard this, he raised his head and laughed. He looked at Mei Ying triumphantly, "Mei Ying, I think you are fighting with me." Mei Ying''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. She didn''t think that she had been the palace master of these people for so long. She couldn''t compare with a sudden animal God. As long as she killed the female, the animal God would naturally choose the successor. Only her own master could be the animal God. Mei Ying looks at the people behind her and doesn''t choose to fight with Fu Xiang. Instead, she slowly retreats. She coldly looks at Fu Xiang and says, "Fu Xiang, you will regret it, you will regret it." Fu Xiang shook his head at this time. "I support orthodoxy and animal God. What''s to regret? It''s you who are not in the right mind. Be careful." Yin Zhu and Tengxiao are puzzled to see that the people below are divided into two groups, and they seem to be hostile forces. This is strange. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao are still secretly happy. They want to have a good fight so that they can escape. However, Yin Zhu is disappointed. The two sides have a fight, and then they leave like that. How can we go like this? Especially the party with a large number of people has surrounded the platform where the temple is about to land at this time. As Yin Zhu watched the temple land bit by bit, her heart and Tengxiao''s heart slowly began to rise. In case of fierce fighting, Tengxiao has decided to send Yin Zhu to a safe place even if she is killed Place. Yin Zhu has been inherited from the beast God. As long as he escapes from the temple, his future is limitless. Finally, the temple fell to the ground smoothly. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao were ready for a fierce fight, but they heard a sound of congratulation outside the door, "welcome the return of the beast God." Tengxiao doubts and carefully opens a crack in the gate, and then finds that all the people outside are kneeling on the ground, without any intention to attack. What''s going on? Tengxiao is a little confused. Is it a trap? It''s just that there are so many of them, there''s no need to be like this, OK? If it''s just a trap, I''ve opened the door now. Shouldn''t I take advantage of the opportunity to attack? Nothing? Tengxiao turns his head and looks at Yinzhu. Yinzhu thinks, "they don''t seem to have any malice. Let their leader come in and talk." Yin Zhu didn''t dare to open the whole gate carelessly. At that time, if it was a trap, it would be difficult. Let someone in and let Tengxiao watch carefully. I don''t think it would be dangerous. Tengxiao nodded in agreement at this time, and then said hello to Fuxiang outside the door, "you are the leader. You come in and talk about what''s going on." Fuxiang nodded happily at this time. Beast God, the new beast God has come to talk to her. If she continues to work hard, can she become the red man under the beast God?Fuxiang didn''t want to replace the beast God. First of all, it''s impossible. Moreover, she doesn''t have that kind of qualification. But the beast God''s first red man can still be fought for. After all, who doesn''t want the right and fame? After all, doesn''t she want the right of fame and wealth after living all her life? The first thing that Fu Xiang did after he came in was to show his loyalty. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao were worried that they were too weak to stock up in the land of divine punishment. They didn''t expect someone to send warmth immediately. Yin Zhu was so happy that he almost didn''t cheer. Later, Fuxiang made it clear that there were some people in his hands and things about Meiying. Fuxiang wanted to go after Meiying now, but Yinzhu refused. Yin Zhu knows that the three disciples of the beast God are still there. They should be the people behind Mei Ying. Mei Ying doesn''t attack them at this time, but retreats. At this time, she should be looking for help. Yin Zhu doesn''t think that he has been passed on by the beast God, and is recognized by heaven and earth. He is the real beast God. At the beginning, those three people could even kill the real beast God. Now he has not learned the relevant theoretical knowledge, and the actual operation level is not at all. Moreover, after five thousand years, no one knows what the strength of those people has reached. So the best way is to retreat first and find out the strength of the three people first. Moreover, the beast God left a magic weapon for Yin Zhu, which was hidden in the place of divine punishment. Yin Zhu planned to take it out, which could suppress the three people. She must get it early. If Qingling three knew that there was such a thing, it would be difficult for her to get it. "No, Mei Ying''s business is small. I just accepted the inheritance. Now the most important thing is to absorb the power in the inheritance. When I master the power of the real beast God, should I worry about Mei Ying?" Yin Zhu said with disdain. When Fu Xiang heard this, he nodded his head. It was that. Later, Yin Zhu said that she would take care of all the things in the temple for the time being, but she was going to shut down and no one would disturb her. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to do that either. Although Fu Xiang says that he will submit to her for the time being, Fu Xiang is for the benefit of her. After all, she is not her own. Yin Zhu believes that, but now she just wants to send people away, then quickly take out what she wants, and then leave the land of God''s punishment as soon as possible. Yin Zhu didn''t want to develop well in the temple. First of all, the Qingling knew her existence. The first thing he did was to kill her. He said that she was timid, useless or not sure of winning. Yin Zhu would not die. It was not brave, it was stupid. So the best way is to slip away. Qingling has been in business for thousands of years. It''s too easy to find Yin Zhu. The best hiding place is naturally the orc continent. Only the vast Orc continent is the most suitable hiding place for Yin Zhu. Watching Fu Xiang happily take people away, Yin Zhu stealthily follows Tengxiao at this time. On the other side, Mei Ying had already quickly walked to the edge of a cliff with black smoke, and then slowly flew down. If someone familiar with her saw this, she would scream, because this is the place of divine punishment. It is said that none of the people who fell down survived, no matter how powerful you are. Mei Ying drops rapidly. In the middle of it, suddenly a red light comes out of the cliff. Mei Ying doesn''t dare to move. She obediently lets the red light roll her way to the cliff. Mei Ying is about to hit the cliff, and her head is bleeding. At this time, a ripple appears on the cliff, and it looks like a huge monster opens its mouth, and a dark hole appears. Mei Ying flew into the cave, then the cliff slowly recovered and disappeared. After a long time, Mei Ying has appeared in the mountainside. This is a cave full of night pearls. The walls are full of bright night pearls. It seems that the whole cave is the same light as in the daytime. In the hall of the cave, there are three people in black cloaks sitting cross legged. Mei Ying kneels down at this time and says with great guilt: "master, is Mei Ying OK If you do well what the master tells you, please punish him. " The woman in the middle sighed at this time, then waved her hand and let Mei Ying stand up. "You can''t blame me for this. We didn''t expect that. She arranged a backhand, too. She can''t have a backhand." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 "Now what? That little bitch of Fuxiang has betrayed us and gone with that woman. " Mei Ying said anxiously at this time. She hated Fu Xiang. She thought that Fu Xiang was her most powerful competitor before she was the palace leader. She kept doing harm to herself, and finally became the palace leader. However, the beast god suddenly came back, and then Fu Xiang turned away with half of the people in the palace. At this time, the man in black on the left looked at Mei Ying angrily. "Mei Ying, I made you the palace leader. As a result, I didn''t have any sense of propriety when I met something. I even let my men rebel. Now I still ask what I should do? If you can''t do anything, I might as well have someone else "Miss two, spare your life." Mei Ying was so scared that she knelt on the ground and trembled. She knew the master''s methods. "Come on, you go out now and catch that woman for me." Qingling in the middle looks at Mei Ying trembling. He is also a little annoyed. How did he choose such a fool at the beginning? But now it''s too late to regret. "Which woman?" Mei Ying asked stupidly. Hearing this, Qingling said: "in addition to the woman who offended and stole the animal God''s inheritance, what else? Who do you think it is? " "Can, can that person, that person already got animal God inheritance." Mei Ying said in a trembling voice. Qingling is really going to be angry at this moment. Before his feelings, he doesn''t even dare to fight. It''s not because there are more people helping him, but because he doesn''t have the courage at all. "Inheritance, inheritance has a fart use, which of us hasn''t got the inheritance of the beast God, we have practiced for so many years, now which woman just started, if you can''t clean up such a woman, then it''s useless for me to keep you." Qingling said angrily. Mei Ying''s body trembled when she heard this and nodded hastily, "master, I can do it. I''m going to catch that woman." In fact, Mei Ying also wants to ask, Fuxiang has now taken refuge in the new beast God, what can she do to win, just because Qingling is angry, Mei Ying still has a lot of help words, did not dare to ask. "Go away." Qingling is very angry. Mei Ying heard this and ran away in a hurry. She was afraid that she would lose her life if she stayed here again. "Elder sister, what shall we do?" Qing Yuan on the left asked anxiously. Qingling then said with a faint smile: "since people have appeared in the temple, I''m going to have a meeting for a while. After all, it''s also the younger martial sister we loved since childhood, isn''t it?" When Qingling talked about love, he made a special effort. Qingyuan was silent when he heard this. Yes, they really loved the little girl with their heart. After all, the child was so cute. Shifu didn''t have time all day. The child''s magic was taught by them. Little fart Chengtian followed them. The elder martial sister cried, especially when they were in trouble. Sometimes Qingyuan also missed the past. If it was just a younger martial sister, they would love her all their lives. But who could have thought that they could not compare with the younger martial sister who would act coquettishly and make trouble after practising all the things in the temple? Originally that lovely person villain becomes hateful. Five thousand years have passed, so long time is a torment, they expect her to never appear, but also expect her to appear. Shirley sighed heavily at this time. She knew that the position of the beast God would never be hers. Did she regret that it took so long or even cost to sit down? It''s a pity that there is never a way back in the world. In fact, even if there is a way back for her to choose, she will go the way she is now. It''s just what kind of ghost is the regret and loss in her heart. "Elder martial sister, is it OK for you to go out? As soon as you go out, you''re afraid that you''ll be burned by divine fire again, and your spirit will be hurt at that time. " Shirley said anxiously. Yes, the reason why the three of them hid on the cliff of soul eating cliff was that although they won the battle with the beast god five thousand years ago, they were all hurt by the beast god fire in the end. The fire could not be seen. It burned the spirit and could not be extinguished. They tried many ways, but it was useless. Therefore, the spirit dissipated little by little, and finally, it was too late I can''t help but run to the soul eating cliff. There will be an inexplicable black fog floating on the soul eating cliff. The black fog can devour people''s soul, and it can also devour the immortal fire that can''t be extinguished. In order to get rid of the sacred fire on them, they had to live here for a long time. Because of the existence of the spirit eating cliff, the sacred fire can no longer hurt their souls, and there is a sacred fire outside. The black fog of the spirit eating cliff has little effect on them, but the sacred fire is the means by which the animal God finally broke the cauldron and sank the boat. It took them 5000 years to kill the sacred fire, no Guo Shenhuo is very weak now. Shirley estimates that they can put out the Shenhuo in a few decades. But no one thought that the descendant of the beast God should appear so soon, and get the inheritance so soon. It seems that God wants to give their younger martial sisters time to grow up. In the past, they used to use intrigue, so they don''t count. Now they want to fight openly and honestly?All people take it for granted that this animal God is reincarnation of Beina, and it has nothing to do with Beina. "It doesn''t matter, but it''s only for a while. I can hold on." Qingling light said. Hearing this, Qingyuan bit his teeth and stood up, "elder sister, I''ll go out with you." "No, I''m not going to fight. What can I do with so many people? You two stay here." Qingling said that the whole person had disappeared in the cave. Shirley sighed at this, then closed her eyes and went on practicing. At the same time, the whole Orc continent began to be in chaos, especially those related to Yin Zhu. As soon as she sent out the notice in heaven and earth, she knew that something had happened in the temple. The person she had been looking for had already arrived at the temple. No wonder she couldn''t find anyone outside. At this time, she hurried back to the temple with someone. In daze tribe, people who know Yinzhu are going crazy. They know that Yinzhu is very powerful, but they never dream that Yinzhu is a beast God. No wonder Yinzhu knows so much that others don''t know. It turns out that it''s a beast God. Some people in daze tribe have built temples to worship Yinzhu. Meng Tai and Bai Kun are not as optimistic as the tribal people. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao went to find Qiao Nuo at the beginning, but somehow they became animal gods. Although they knew that Yin Zhu was the descendant of animal gods for a long time, this was far from what they expected. Bai Kun wanted to go out and find Yin Zhu right away. Unfortunately, because of God''s punishment, he had to cover the totem stone Walk within the scope of the cover. Bai Kun is very clear that the people in the temple will never let Yin Zhu go just because she has become a new beast God. They can even kill their own masters when they were in Qingling. What''s more, Yin Zhu is now compared with the former beast God. So Yin Zhu is very dangerous now, but they can''t get out. Bai Kun is in a hurry, but they don''t have enough manpower. At this time, Bai Kun goes to Mengtai to discuss that he is going to send people to attack the Juque tribe. Now the morale of the people in the tribe is high because Yin Zhu is a beast God, and they have stored a lot of weapons, so they should be able to attack the Juque tribe. Bai Kun is going to unify the Luoyue mountains as fast as he can, and then he is going to Yinzhu. Of course, if he can''t get out, he has to give Yinzhu a solid backing in the rear. Mengtai nodded when he heard the request. Now it''s a little hasty to fight Juque tribe, but it''s OK. Daze tribe soon organized its staff, and then only 40 or 50 people were left to guard the city, and hundreds of other males were sent out. When daze tribe goes to attack Juque tribe, the surrounding tribes will be scared to death. What''s the situation? Is daze tribe crazy? Even the people of Juque tribe think it''s a joke. They think daze tribe is crazy. The victory of defending the city doesn''t mean the victory of attacking the city. However, this battle was unexpected. Only one day and one night, the soldiers of daze tribe defeated Juque tribe. With the disappearance of the Juque tribe, daze tribe directly issued a notice to the surrounding small and medium-sized tribes, either surrender or perish, daze tribe stretched out sharp claws to the surrounding tribes. Of course, if you slap me, you will naturally give me sugar. Daze tribe is very generous to those who submit themselves. As long as they are loyal to the tribe, they will give you houses, food and clothes. They all want to have a good life, and their life is guaranteed, so this individual will begin to submit. Leihe, the city of darkness, and Morrison knew that Yinzhu had gone to the temple and was recognized by the beast God. Morrison had organized a large number of people to fight in the place of God''s punishment, and Yinzhu became the beast God. Then their fate would be relieved soon. Now we should protect Yinzhu well. Leihe is in a mess. He always thinks that something has happened to Yinzhu. Yinzhu said that he would come to see tengan in a few months. How could he suddenly go to the temple? And it''s not so easy for them to enter the temple quietly. How did Yinzhu get in? At this time, Leihe also hurriedly organized people to go to the place of divine punishment. Although there were some contradictions between Leihe and Morrison, Leihe also knew that it was better to save Yin Zhu first. Morrison was more familiar with the place of divine punishment than he was, so he joined hands with Morrison for the time being. The land of God''s punishment immediately became lively because of the arrival of these people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 Leihe and Morrison take most of the experts in the dark city to the place of God''s punishment. This is the first time that the dark city has set out on such a large scale. On weekdays, they set out hundreds or thousands of people to rob at most. Now Leihe has organized a team of nearly 10000 people, and they are all good players in the dark city. The weak ones have made Leihe stay in the dark Let them collect as much food as possible. The most important thing in war is food. The orcs are powerful. In spring, everything recovers and their prey is very easy to fight. Leihe''s been fighting enough prey for a long time. Leihe is very glad to have Yin Zhu''s necklace. In the necklace, Leihe''s packed with boxes full of prey. Leihe also has several boxes of salt. Leihe is very happy Now I know the value of this necklace. In addition to protecting myself, the most important thing is to store food. Moreover, the food will not be broken even if it is put in. This is a magic weapon. The problem of food has been solved. A group of people can be said to walk in a straight line. Of course, with the large-scale deployment of the people in the dark city, all the tribes in the orc world shrink up for fear of provoking them. Of course, the most careful thing is Orc city. After all, it''s not the first time for orcs to attack Orc City, but now they are worried that they will not be able to defend it. What does Rehe want to do? Attack Orc city all the time. Can orcs trample on Orc city at will? Several big Orc kings in the orc city have been sitting together to discuss anxiously, preparing to find a way to give the orcs a heavy blow this time, so that the orcs can restrain a little, otherwise the face of the orc city will be lost. However, the orcs in the orc city were well prepared, but they found that the orcs just walked by the orc City, and there was no plan to attack the orc city. The people in the mainland were shocked. Which tribe was so fierce that it provoked the orcs and sent so many orcs out. Is that tribe more powerful than the orc city? In front of everyone''s eyes, then the big Orc kings in the orc city found out that Leihe had brought the orcs into the place of God''s punishment. At this time, several Orc kings stood on their heads in horror. What was Leihe doing with so many orcs to the place of God''s punishment? They are not ordinary orcs. The land of divine punishment is not only used to punish orcs. The reason why the land of divine punishment is called the land of divine punishment is that the first word, God, is the location of the palace. Thinking about the means of the people in the palace, several Orc kings can''t help shivering. Leihe brought so many orcs in, so he didn''t want to fight with the palace, did he? The temple was too deep in their impression. Several beast kings looked at each other at this time. Leihe didn''t think that people could defeat the temple with this, which was too ridiculous. At this time, they suddenly think of the notice of heaven and earth a few days ago that a new beast God has appeared. Will Rehe go to the place of God''s punishment now for the new beast God? Thinking of this, several beast kings can''t sit down. You know, the city of the beast king has been a close Minister of the beast God since ancient times. Now the half orcs have gone to the place of God''s punishment. What about them? Hongsai, the lion king in particular, lost their totem stone. He didn''t dare to say a word and kept it from death. If this time he could meet the new beast king and make some efforts when the orcs dealt with her, could he ask for a new totem stone? Moreover, hongsai also knew that their original totem stone was incomplete because of the disappearance of the beast God, Can I have a complete totem stone now? At this time, several other beast Kings also thought about the totem stone. The new beast God was superior. Naturally, these beast kings wanted to worship. Thinking of this, several people looked at each other, and then agreed one after another to organize a team to enter the place of God''s punishment. Now it''s obvious that it''s time to earn credit. They don''t do it at this time. When. At this time, the orc kings of the orc King City quickly found a good man, and then quickly chased Leihe and his party. Several beast kings never thought that the new beast God would have nothing to do with the palace. They all thought that they were people from the palace and wanted to intercept the orcs. With such a large group of orcs, it''s bound to leave traces. In addition, reih doesn''t cover up at all. He just wants to feel the palace quickly, so it''s easier to track. It''s easy to find this trace, but it''s hard to catch up with it. Because of reih''s anxiety, they can say that they are in a hurry all the way. That is to say, they meet some wild animals, which are also the most powerful. They push them directly. In addition to eating, barbecue and resting, there is no pause in other time. The orcs are strong, and they insist on walking with such high intensity I can''t stand it. But the people who followed the king of beasts city were in a mess. They were all masters of the king of beasts city. Although they didn''t lose face all the way, they didn''t catch up with them. They made several king of beasts angry and scolded their subordinates all the way. They didn''t try their best. But they regretted the suffering of those subordinates. They scolded the half orcs all over in their hearts. Reich Morrison and his party walked very fast. However, on the third day when they went deep into the land of punishment, Reich and his party finally met people, who were enemies. Morrison, who was familiar with the temple, could see from the clothes of the women that these people were from the temple. In particular, there is Miaoling, who has visited the dark city. Miaoling saw these orcs at this time, and almost didn''t get mad. It can be said that living in the dark city is Miaoling''s shame. She not only failed to make contributions, but also was severely defeated by these orcs. Although she said that she had lost the evil seed in her stomach, the flesh and blood came from her She didn''t want to think of the pain of peeling off her body all her life."Saint, avenge your maidservant." Miaoling looks at Wu Wei with a cry. Wuhu''s face was a little bit bad at this time. Miaoling was a brainless person. There were only a dozen people in her line. The ORC was a person who could not be counted at a glance. No matter how powerful she was, she could not get revenge. Besides, there were several people who made her feel threatened. How could she get revenge? But now Miaoling has said that she has no power to be a master. Doesn''t it make people feel that she is thin and cool? Fight or fight, then fake fight, illusory move, and then hurry to escape. Miaoling''s maid is colorless. At present, the temple is only afraid of trouble. Although she is loyal, she will use less. For the sake of her loyalty, she won''t settle with her. But when she goes back, she will send people away. Miaoling still thinks that her master will avenge herself, but she doesn''t find that Wu''s face is wrong. Miaoyin notices it, but Miaoyin won''t tell Miaoling that so many orcs, revenge and fart, don''t take them in. Wuhu saw that Leihe had brought so many people to the place of God''s punishment. Obviously, these orcs also came for the new beast God. New beast God, the most important thing that has been certified by heaven and earth is that the person is not a member of the temple. It''s a headache to think about it. The temple is not a piece of iron, and I don''t know how her master is now. Yes, Wu she is Mei Ying''s person, because with Mei Ying, she knows something obscure. What about the new beast God? As long as the three predecessors go out of the gate, the newly appointed beast God is afraid that he will die soon. Because of this, Wu Yao will stand firmly behind Mei Ying. Leihe''s attention at this time is not on Wu Hu. Leihe has been attracted by Jono who is standing behind Wu Hu. After Wu Hu''s combing, Jono''s violent energy has been almost absorbed. At this time, he can become a human. But although the energy has been absorbed completely, Jono has no previous memory. He is a man It''s like a brand new person. Although there are some vague memories in my mind, I can''t remember them. rehector as like as two peas at Jono, Jono, looks at the face exactly the same, but his temperament is much worse. Jono is gentle and gentle. But the person in front of him feels like a sword, and the momentum is pressing. Moreover, the skin of this man gives off a faint golden light, and Jono''s skin is not like this. Maybe I''ve made a mistake, but how can there be such two people in the world? It''s just a mold. Morrison frowned at this time. He was no better than Leihe. He had a lot of knowledge in his mind. At this time, he held Leihe and asked, "do you think that man is Jono of daze tribe?" Reich shook his head and said, "you think he''s like Jono, too? He looks like Jono, but the temperament is wrong, not Jono, Jono is not like that Morrison shook his head. "You''re wrong. He should be Jono. Of course, maybe he''s not Jono." Reich was stunned by Morrison''s words. "What do you mean, why can''t I understand?" "He''s Jono. It''s probably the reason that Jono swallowed up animal Dan. The reason why I say he''s not Jono is that he''s completely lost himself, and even replaced by some spirituality in animal Dan. So I say he''s not Jono." Morrison said with a very bad look. Now he''s worried about Yin Zhu''s situation. His friends are all in trouble, and he doesn''t know how Yin Zhu became the new beast God. What? Reich can''t help looking at Jono in shock when he hears Morrison''s words. What happened to Jono? Does Yin Zhu know? You know, Yin Zhu likes Jono very much. Thinking of this, Leihe has no way to calm down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 Wu Yao wanted to leave quickly, but she found that the orc leader was in a daze. Seeing this, she was very happy. She gave Leihe a hand and then ran away quickly. As for whether she can attack reih, Wu she doesn''t think about it at all. What she wants is to seize an opportunity to escape. Although Leihe was in a trance for a while, in the face of danger, his body instinct is faster than his mind. Watching Wuhe run away with people, Leihe can''t let people run like this, especially when Jono is still there. Even if Jono has lost himself now, as long as the body belongs to Jono, he will try to bring people back, otherwise he will see you later When Yin Zhu arrived, he had no face to talk. "Chase." Reich gave the order without ceremony. Wu fan is so angry that he jumps. Is there something wrong with the orc leader? He is just a little saint. Shouldn''t it be more important for the temple to have such a big event? Why are you running after her? Looking at the dense Orc behind her, Wu Yi''s heart rises a sense of despair. Even if she is strong enough, she can swallow an elephant with more ants. What''s more, the orc is not weak at all. After looking at the attendants behind her, they are all her confidants. If she could, she would not leave any of them, and her strength would shrink. Although she was caught by the orcs, the orcs might not have killed her, but humiliation was absolutely necessary. What if the orcs treated her as a slave? Thinking about Wu she couldn''t help shivering. In that case, she would rather die. It''s not acceptable for Wu Yu to be humiliated and spoiled by orcs. As for Miaoling, she should do those things for her benefit. She is a saint with noble status, which is different from these maids. Wu Fen didn''t dare to fight. She could only run as hard as she could. If she wanted to escape, it would be easy for her to do it alone. However, she didn''t give up until the last step. Leihe has come to Jono''s side at this time, but Jono is hostile to him now. "Do you remember me, Jono? I''m Reich. " Reich asked, trying to find out if it could evoke Jono''s memory. "Jono? Who, I don''t know. " When Jono heard his name, he was stunned, then shook his head and continued to look at Leihe coldly, but his moves were not polite at all. Jono has devoured the golden winged beast Dan, and his strength has greatly increased. It can be said that his strength is almost the same as that of Leihe. However, because Jono has forgotten everything, he is ruthless to Leihe. Because Leihe has some scruples, Leihe is at a disadvantage. "Jono is you. Your name is Jono. You are the head of daze tribe." Leihe is a little embarrassed by Jono, but he still keeps it, and doesn''t give Jono a hard hand. When Jono heard this, he didn''t respond at all. He just looked at Reich coldly. "Don''t talk nonsense. My name is Kim. It''s not Jono "Well, Jono, if you forget yourself, forget it. What about Yin Zhu? Have you forgotten, Yin Zhu? Have you forgotten your favorite partner, Yin Zhu? " Reich asked, biting his teeth. Yin Zhu? Who is Yin Zhu? This name is so familiar. Why does he feel heartache when he hears this name? It''s very painful. It seems that something very important has been forgotten by him. At last, Jono slowed down. Leihe saw this face raised a happy smile, effective, it seems that Jono still have feelings for Yin Zhu, did not see this ya, he forgot, but still remember Yin Zhu, think of here, Leihe decided to continue to say about Yin Zhu things to stimulate Jono. "Jono, you remember Yin Zhu, right? Think about it, Jono. How sad would Yin Zhu be if he knew you had forgotten her? " Jono slowed down, Leihe finally breathed a sigh of relief, Jono if play in accordance with the pace before, he might be injured, fortunately. Jono is very confused, why, why the name is so familiar, but he can''t remember, Yinzhu, who is Yinzhu? What does it look like? He has no memory at all. So uncomfortable, the more I can''t remember it, the more uncomfortable it is. Jono is trembling, his eyes are red, and he''s going crazy. Wuhu finally got out of the orcs and saw Jono, who was still deadlocked with reih, yelled, "little Kim, let''s go." Xiaojin''s strength is pretty good, and she should be able to go. After saying this, Wu Yi turns around and runs away. She can''t hold on any longer. What''s the matter with so many people in the holy palace? The fight here is supposed to have been felt by the holy palace for a long time. How can no one support her? If you can''t, those people can only give up. After all, people can find them. Jono turns around and looks at Wu Hu. He remembers that the only memory he has when he opens his eyes is Wu Hu. Wu Hu has a very comfortable breath on him. Wu Hu can also help him sort out the energy of his violent walk, and Wu Hu can take care of him. Well, these people are the enemies of Wu. How can he listen to the enemy''s words and be disturbed by him? It''s really wrong.Jono glared at Reich, then broke up, turned and ran. Leihe wants to chase, but Jono has already directly turned and flew away at this time. He wants to go. Where can Leihe catch up with Jono? Looking at Jono who runs away, Leihe is so angry that he smashes the floor. Almost, Jono still has feelings for Yin Zhu, but it''s called the saint''s daughter. Leihe doesn''t know what happened between Jono and the saint, but he absolutely doesn''t allow Jono to betray Yin Zhu. That holy girl, I''ll kill her next time I see someone. Without her, I can talk to Jono well, lest that person will affect Jono. Although the fighting time on both sides was not very long, it slowed down the progress. At this time, the people of ORC city finally caught up with reih and his party. Wu Hu can''t hold on any longer. When he is ready to use the secret method to escape, he finds that the people from the king of beasts city are coming. The orcs and the orcs in the orc King City are dead. The friction between the two places for thousands of years has been very deep. At this time, we saw that their saints were so embarrassed by the orcs, and they rushed forward to rescue them one by one. Each of the four big Orc kings in the orc city has 1500 people, and there are 6000 people. Although the number is less than that of the orcs, they can stop the orcs a little. Wu she thought that she was going to capsize, but she didn''t expect that the Savior was coming. She looked down on the people in the king of beasts city. The king of beasts, in her opinion, couldn''t compare with her servant girl. However, when she saw the people who were the head of the king of beasts, Wu she thought they were very lovely. Her tone was much better at this time. "Lion King, tiger king, Monkey King, snake king, you go up." Wu Yu said excitedly. Leihe''s face sank at this time. He didn''t expect that the idiots of the beast king city came. In particular, the ancestor of the snake king in front of him, Leihe is a snake shaped ORC. He is not a native Orc in the dark city, but a born orc, and then he was left in the dark city. If he is not mistaken, he should be from the vein of the snake king. As for his father and mother, Leihe did not go to find them. Anyway, they probably do not want to see a ORC It''s only his own blood that the son of a man goes to recognize his relatives. Every time Leihe attacks the king of beasts City, he subconsciously misses the snake king''s pulse. He didn''t expect that the one standing in front of him this time is the snake king. It seems that he has been giving the snake king a pulse of face, but these people take the opportunity to push their nose on the face. "Old man, get out of here. If you don''t want to die too ugly, get out of here." He said very impolitely. "You..." Yuanzu knew for a long time that the Lord of the dark city should be his grandson. He was born more than ten years ago. At that time, because of his weak heart, he failed to strangle him and was thrown to the side of the dark city. Who would have thought that he had such a fortune and became the Lord of the dark city. His strength was even higher than that of him. Leihe brought people to challenge the orc city for several times. Looking at his excellent grandson, Yuanzu felt a little happy. Even if he passed on the disabled orc, his talent was superb. The child was extreme, but he was merciful to them. Yuanzu thought that Leihe would give himself a face this time, Who would have thought Leihe would scold. Yuanzu wanted to scold his unfilial descendants, but he didn''t scold them. Once he said this, everyone present knew that he was related to the Lord of the dark city, so it would be hard to talk about something later. "You, you Do you know who I am? You dare to talk to me like that. " Yuanzu was so angry that he trembled. Leihe laughs when he hears this. Before, he had a little expectation of his relatives, so he would make faces for them. Who would have thought that the person in front of him had a blood reaction with himself. In short, this person should be his relatives, blood relatives, and very close. Leihe had guessed his identity for a long time, but he didn''t want to verify it, After all, if you verify that you don''t want to comment, it hurts. Leihe now feels that he was a bit self deceptive before. As long as those people left him without hesitation, they had no relationship any more. "You, what do you think you are? The little king of beasts in the city of king of beasts, what qualifications do you have to talk to me? It''s just a defeated general. Any little finger can kill you. " Leihe said impolitely. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 Yuanzu was originally the king of snakes. When he was held up by someone, he would not be soft hearted when he heard Leihe say so. He nodded and said, "in this case, I''ll come to learn your tricks." Two people fight each other very soon. Leihe is a little irritable now. Although he says that he hates these people, Leihe still doesn''t give a hard hand to Yuanzu. He is soft hearted after all. People all say that orcs are cruel and cruel, but no one knows. In fact, reih, the king of orcs, is very soft hearted. Leihe didn''t care about his family. He knew for a long time that a Orc and an orc had no affection for each other. It''s just that I don''t think it''s necessary. One more Yuanzu and one less Yuanzu won''t have much influence on the current situation. What''s more, no matter how close they are, Leihe won''t kill them without hatred. Originally, they could easily stop a group of people, but now there are so many people in the orc city. If they really fight to death, it''s obviously impossible for the orcs to be unharmed. What''s more, the main thing Leihe is worried about is Yin Zhu. He really doesn''t have the heart to fight with these people here. Morrison has no desire to fight, and the people in King of beasts city have no desire to fight. They are probably afraid of being beaten by the orcs. Anyway, in so many battles with the orcs, they all lose. Now I see that the orcs are still a little hairy. If the orcs don''t want to fight, the battle won''t start. However, there''s no way for these people to take Jono away. Leihe wants to take Jono away, but now there''s no way, and Leihe doesn''t dare to force him. After all, Jono''s strength is not low. If he can''t take Jono away, it''s not good for those people to do too much to Jono. After such a long time, Leihe also found that the saint didn''t seem to know that Jono was Yin Zhu''s partner, or even what Jono''s name was. Otherwise, he would never have allowed Jono to contact himself as calmly as he does now. At the beginning, Leihe thought Jono would become like this, which was caused by people in the temple. It seems that he misunderstood. In this case, Leihe naturally won''t tell the whole story. Since Jono doesn''t go with him, he should put it next to the saint. Now he''d better find Yin Zhu as soon as possible, so that he can know what happened after Yin Zhu returned to Daze tribe. "It seems that you are in bad luck. Let''s bypass you this time." Now that there is no hope of winning, Reich directly told the people below to stop and retreat. At this time, Wu she had already joined those beast kings. This time, the people she despised were saved. Wu she was still in a high position. After all, even if those people didn''t save herself, she would not be. At most, she would have a rest. At this time, Yin Zhu had already taken Tengxiao to another place in the land of God''s punishment to bury the holy valley. As the name suggests, this place is the place where saints are buried, and this place is also the last place where animal gods fall. However, this place was surrounded by fog before, and no one could enter. This is the place where the beast God hid things. He hid the staff he had been using here. Only the descendants with his breath could enter the fog. Tengxiao and Yinzhu soon found the burial valley. After all, this place is very easy to find. Tengxiao originally wanted to go in with Yin Zhu. After all, he let Yin Zhu take the risk alone. Tengxiao was not at ease. Unfortunately, Tengxiao found that as soon as he got close to the white fog, he would be sent out quietly. There was no way to go in, but Yin Zhu could. In this way, Tengxiao doesn''t want to let Yin Zhu face it alone. If Yin Zhu has something to do in this burial Valley alone and wants to ask for help, what can he do at that time? What''s more, if something happens to Yin Zhu, how can he tell Bai Kun? He''s going to tell Yin Zhu to himself. After hearing this, Yin Zhu shook his head. "Don''t worry, it should be OK. This place is left by the beast God. I''m the descendant of the beast God. He won''t hurt me." Of course, Yin Zhu still has something to say. Even if the beast God really wants to hurt her, she is afraid that she will not be able to resist, so it''s better to face it simply. Otherwise, you never know what to do next. Only when you know the reason, can you think of an effective way to deal with them. Besides, the beast God''s current opponent should be Qingling three, so it shouldn''t be It''s what hurt her. Tengxiao asks Yin Zhu to persuade him. Yin Zhu also says that he will come out when he takes something and will never stay. Ning Wai tells Tengxiao to be careful. After all, even if the beast God has a back hand, he is afraid that the three Qingling in this place have already known about it. When he goes in, there is no way for them to take it, but Tengxiao is different. Tengxiao nodded, indicating that he knew, he would be careful. At this time, Yin Zhu walked straight into the fog. She was very careful along the way. Fortunately, there was no strange appearance and she was very safe. Soon, Yin Zhu came to a tall palace. The beast God had a way. When she was dying, she could build such a palace. The staff should be in this temple. The safety along the way made Yin Zhu slightly relax her vigilance. Just as she walked into the hall, Yin Zhu was surprised by the three figures in the hall. She was so scared that she almost didn''t fall to the ground.At this time, some of the three figures had already come towards her. Yin Zhu was surprised and wanted to retreat. At this time, he found that the palace gate behind him had already been closed. Who were these three people? Didn''t they say that no one could come in except her? Sure enough, I can''t be too confident. This palace has been here for five thousand years. Five thousand years has been enough time for Qingling to find out something to fight against. These three should be the three disciples of the beast God. Since there is no way to escape, Yin Zhu just calms down. She looks at the leaders and says coldly, "Qingling, since you''ve already figured out a way to block me here, why don''t you do it?" The three Qingling are all wrapped in the black cloak, only one outline can be seen. The specific appearance can''t be seen. I really don''t know what these three people look like, but whether the people in this temple have any tradition and how they always like to wrap such black things. At this time, Qingling looked up and down at Yinzhu, and then said faintly: "before, I wanted to say when the younger martial sister became so timid. Now, it seems that she has a little momentum, not bad." When Yin Zhu heard this, he thought that Qingling regarded herself as Bena, including the orcs who also regarded herself as the reincarnation of the beast God. It seemed that all this should be the way that the beast God arranged for Bena, but he didn''t know why, except for the accident, she came here, but Bena became a brain in the system. "You say, Bena, why does that old woman treat you so well? If you want to teach her, she has seen you more than ten times from the beginning to the end. I taught you all your knowledge, including things in life, but what? The old man wants to pass the position of the beast God to you. Why do you say that? You can be a god of animals by making jokes and making trouble in the holy mountain. I treat her well and always show filial respect to her. As a result, I have double betrayals. One is my most respected Master, and the other is you, who I love as much as my sister. As a result, you both betray me. " Talking about the past, Qingling is still very angry. Yin Zhu would like to say that these feelings and the past, he does not want to know, and these feelings have nothing to do with himself. "Bena, would you like to talk to them yourself?" Yin Zhu asked Beina in his heart, after all, this matter is Beina''s heart knot. Beina has the right to say these things, no matter what kind of decision Beina makes. Bena nodded, she has too many things to ask, Yin Zhu can let her choose, Bena is really happy. Yin Zhu quickly gave Bena control of her body, and then looked on as a bystander. "You are really good to me, but this is not the reason for you to kill Shifu. If you want to be a god beast, just say that I can give it to you. You should know that as long as you want, I will definitely give it to you, so this is not a reason. Give me a reason, give me a reason to convince me." Bena cried out angrily at this time. "Bena, you are stupid. Where there is a reason for such a thing, killing is stupid." Qing Yuan pretended not to care, but she couldn''t help but raise her head, afraid not to see her tears. Yes, kill, kill, where need reason, even if there is a reason, how can it be, master has no, no matter what is late, Beina suddenly feel that their insistence is not so useful, she suddenly some weakness. "You three are intercepting here. Do you want to kill me? Why don''t you do it? " Beina is cold. She''s sorry, because her own affairs have put Yin Zhu in a dangerous situation. If she didn''t have her own affairs, Yin Zhu would still enjoy happiness in the 21st century. That place is really good. Hearing this, Qingling laughed sarcastically, "we want to kill you. Unfortunately, the old woman has already arranged everything. First, she won''t let us in. It took us more than 3000 years to break through the battle and come in. As for this hall, it''s more serious. We can''t do it here. If we do it, we''ll be punished and don''t throw it out Valley, so you''re safe here. You see how good the old lady is to you. Even when she dies, she helps you arrange your way back. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 After Yin Zhu knew that her life was not in danger for the time being, she was at ease, otherwise she would not be the opponent of these people. However, Yin Zhu didn''t like these people. After all, a man who could even kill his own master, it can be said that the beast God brought them up and educated them since childhood, which is no different from their parents. "What about you? Because of the ridiculous inheritance, you killed Shifu. " Beina is very painful to question. Her feelings for the three elder martial sisters are no less than those of the master beast God. After all, Beina was brought out by these three people since she was a child, but her dearest one is divided into two groups. It''s too cruel to ask her to make a choice. Hearing this, Qingling burst out laughing, "my dear younger martial sister, do you think that we can''t hurt you here, so you can scold me so recklessly?" Beina heard this silence, but now this opportunity is rare, if you don''t ask clearly, Beina really can''t pass the pass in her heart. Even as early as many years ago, she had accumulated enough strength to return to the orc world, but she couldn''t face it. That''s why she stayed in the 21st world for such a long time. However, this time has been extended to 5000 years. Beina really didn''t know how to face it, but she had to face it in the end. She had been escaping for 5000 years, and even pulled Yin Zhu down. "I always want to ask clearly. I just want to know, elder martial sister, now I have got the inheritance of master. In fact, I don''t want to be the beast God. If I give up this position to you, what will you do?" Bena asked directly. As for Yinzhu, Beina can only say she''s sorry. Without Yinzhu''s consent, she sent out the things that belong to Yinzhu. Beina is really sorry, but Beina knows that Yinzhu has no ambition. She is a little woman who is loved by others and lives a rich life. I don''t think Yinzhu will have any objection. Moreover, after knowing this matter, Yinzhu can be aboveboard You don''t have to worry about danger. When Qingling heard what Beina said, she laughed and burst into tears. "Little younger martial sister, you are so timid. How can you worry that you will die if you are inferior to us?" "If we kill the old woman, won''t you avenge her? She has chosen you as a cowardly descendant. If she knows about it underground, she will be very angry. " Qingling said and laughed with pride. After laughing, he scolded the God fiercely, "old woman, do you see that this is your chosen successor? Do you think I can''t compare with her, where can''t compare with her, can''t compare with her timidity, can''t compare with her cowardice?" Beina is flustered by Qingling''s words. Is it revenge? She was heartbroken when she thought of her master''s death, but looking at the elder martial sister who was almost crazy, she was miserable and sad, and she hated such elder martial sister. She also resented why she did that, but she didn''t kill her elder martial sister. She hated them, but she never wanted them to die. It can be said that in the world, five thousand years have passed. Except for Yin Zhu, these people are her only relatives. Whether she admits it or not, it''s good. There are only a few people in the world who know her existence. Qingling laughs madly for a long time, then looks at Beina sadly, and says in gloomy words: "little Beina, it''s too late. The fate between us has been predestined for a long time. Either you die or I live. The old woman has already set it up. I want to be a beast God. I have to kill you and kill you." With that, Qingling began to smile again. "You say that the old lady loves you so much. Even if you die, she protects your soul and reincarnates you. But why does she have to let you and me fight against each other? You say, Bena." Qingling smiles, but there is no smile in his eyes. Some of them are crazy. When Beina heard this, she closed her eyes painfully. Master, why do you want to do that? Why do you want me to make such a painful choice. The first elder martial sister, the second elder martial sister and the Third Elder martial sister are the people who grew up with her from childhood. She is the same as her own elder sister. Although they have done something wrong, Beina has never thought of fighting with them. She is such a person, whether she is cowardly or useless. Yin Zhu, what do you think I should do? Beina looks at Yinzhu helplessly. Yin Zhu feebly touched forehead, can how to do, now this body when own good? She just borrowed Beina for a while, that is to say, Qingling is her own enemy. Although Yin Zhu has no great ability, she still knows that she can''t be soft hearted to her own enemy. "Elder martial sister, what do you want to do?" Asked Bena, after a long silence. "Bena, I''ll give you a chance. Do you see the staff on it? The old lady specially left it to deal with us. We can''t take it. You can. I''ll stand here and give you a chance to take revenge." Qingling straightened his face. Yin Zhu is a little confused at this time. Qingling looks like a madman. This brain circuit is different from ordinary people. Now he will give himself a chance. Is it a trap? Bena took a serious look at Qingling, and then walked slowly towards the position of the staff.Beina walked steadily, while Yin Zhu was worried. Fortunately, nothing happened along the way until the staff reached Beina''s hand. When Beina takes the staff into her hand, the fog over the palace suddenly dissipates slowly. At this time, Qingyuan, who is beside Qingling, raises her hand directly to Beina, which is an attack. Beina didn''t have time to defend. This attack was stopped by Qingling. Qingyuan looked at Qingling in disbelief and asked, "elder sister, what are you doing?" "Qingyuan, I said I would give Bena a chance to get revenge. Get out of the way." Qingling coldly pushes away Qingyuan who is standing in front of him, goes to Beina''s front, and then stops. At this time, Qingyuan could not help shouting, "elder sister, are you crazy? What are you doing There are special incantations on the staff to deal with them. As long as Bena starts the magic in the staff, the fire on their bodies will burn rapidly, and then their hearts will suffer huge trauma or even fall. Qingling this gives a chance to revenge, in fact, is to send his life to Beina in front. At this time, Beina looked at Qingling with a very complicated look. "Why, why do you think I will be soft hearted and let you go?" Qingling at this time a faint smile, "little younger martial sister, I never wanted to kill you, before also did not want to kill you, you are very lovely, I just want to make you lose your ability, do not want your life, the result of things appeared deviation, said that those have no meaning, I just apologize, so I give you a chance, let you revenge." Bena''s eyes turned red when she heard this. "Why do you think you can pay it off at one chance? The master is gone, and the orchid frost is gone. What will you pay for it? " Qingling just a faint smile at this time, and then closed his eyes. Bena shook her lips, and then exclaimed angrily, "OK, you want to get rid of the grudge, right? I''ll help you. If you can live under this move, there will be no grudge between us." With that, Beina directly stimulates the seal inside the staff and attacks Qingling with a fierce attack. "Big sister." Qingyuan cried out bitterly. Qingling would not be able to stand such a fierce attack. Qingyuan wants to go up to save Qingling, but Qingling is in front of Beina. How can she save her? The attack has arrived. A bright flame rose from Qingling''s body, with the meaning of Jue Jue. At this time, Bena grasped the staff tightly with her two fingers, and did not see the spirit clearly. She turned and stepped out of the palace. Just as soon as she got out of the palace, Beina''s momentum disappeared. She quickly returned her body to Yin Zhu, and then said wearily, "Yin Zhu, while Qingling is injured now, you should leave as soon as possible. Besides, I''m very tired. I''m going to have a good rest." Yin Zhu takes over her body, and then rushes out. To tell the truth, Beina can still use the staff to activate her magic, but she may not be able to do it, so she''d better slip away first. At this time, Qingyuan held Qingling and cried, "sister, why did you do that? Why, we don''t owe Beina, we don''t owe Beina." Qingling, who looked seriously injured, sat up like a nobody. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, then patted Qingyuan on the shoulder and said, "I''m ok. Don''t worry. Let''s go back to soul eating cliff first." At this time, Qingyuan nods her head and plans to take Qingling back to heal her wounds. As for Yinzhu, she doesn''t want to pursue her for the time being. It''s all about the safety of Qingling. Three people soon returned to the soul cliff, Shirley at this time also worried to see clearly Ling, "elder martial sister, are you ok?" See clearly the appearance of work properly hurt very heavy, and Bei Na didn''t keep a hand. Beina at this time a faint smile, "really nothing, our younger martial sister is still so soft hearted, you don''t see at that time the attack seems to be very fierce, the attack is a real attack, but Beina has calculated the range I can bear, will let me hurt, but absolutely not fatal." Qingling said and raised the corner of his mouth to smile. Hearing Qingling''s words, Qingyuan was relieved, but she was still very unhappy. "Elder sister, you can''t do this in the future. You don''t know that I was scared to death by you. We can''t gamble on everything. What if you miscalculate?" Qingling shook his head at this time. "It''s necessary. I always want to know if our younger martial sister has changed. If it hasn''t, it''s much easier for us to do. I can''t bear to destroy such a softhearted younger martial sister." Qingling said tut tut sigh. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 Here, Beina apologizes to Yinzhu in Yinzhu''s mind. "Yinzhu, I''m sorry, I really can''t kill them." Bena''s voice sounds very depressed. Yin Zhu said with a smile, "you don''t have to apologize. Without you, I may not be able to walk out of this palace." Although it is said that before taking the staff, the three Qingling people can''t hurt themselves, but after taking the staff, the Qingling people really want to attack and may not lose. So it''s because of Beina that they can escape from death. How can Yin Zhu blame Beina for this. As for their relationship with Qingling, in fact, in general, Qingling did not cause any substantial harm to her, only because they were hostile. That''s also because they were in different positions. When Qingling really wanted to kill her, she would not be soft hearted. But Qingling would stand up and let Beina fight, which is really beyond Yin Zhu''s accident. Is Qingling really guilty because she killed Beina before? But what kind of mind is Qingling holding? Now Yinzhu has no mind to manage. She just wants to leave here as soon as possible. After all, this is still a dangerous area. Yin Zhu has been in for a long time. Tengxiao has been waiting anxiously outside. It''s just that Tengxiao can''t get in because of the thick fog. He can''t help but walk around anxiously. It''s not easy to find that the thick fog has become thin, and it no longer repels him. Tengxiao hurried in, and he didn''t know whether the fog became thin was related to Yin Zhu. Tengxiao walked faster when he thought of it. Tengxiao walked for a while, and then she saw that Yin Zhu was running in his own direction. Tengxiao met him with the fastest speed. At this time, Yin Zhu had no time to say more. She quickly climbed to Tengxiao''s back and urged Tengxiao to "run." Tengxiao can see that Yin Zhu is in a hurry. He immediately starts to run. After staring for a long time, Tengxiao stopped. At this time, Yin Zhu was happy for himself. Now he was safe. Tengxiao then asked Yin Zhu if the trip was smooth. At this time, Yin Zhu took out the staff and handed it to Tengxiao. "Look, I have got it." Tengxiao felt relieved when he got the things. It was good to get them. Later, Yin Zhu told the story of what happened in the temple. Tengxiao never thought that Yin Zhu met three Qingling in the temple. These three were the most dangerous people in Tengxiao''s mind. After all, the most powerful animal gods in the world were all killed by them. Can Tengxiao not worry? "Yin Zhu, where are we going next? Back to the temple? " Tengxiao asked. Yin Zhu shakes her head when she hears this. She doesn''t want to go back to the temple, but it''s impossible to leave Fu Xiang behind. After all, Fu Xiang is a big help. It''s a pity to lose such a person. But Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to stay with Fu Xiang for a long time. One of the reasons is that she doesn''t have enough strength to convince Fu Xiang, so that people are even in her own hands Next, she may not be able to make people obedient. A disobedient subordinate is a time bomb. Second, Yin Zhu is also worried about the fraud of helping Xiang to take refuge, so it''s better to watch from a distance. Tengxiao nodded his head at this time. He didn''t like the women in the temple. They were too cold and impersonal. If Yin Zhu became like that, he would not worry about death. So he nodded impolitely and said, "well, we can''t stay in the temple all the time. We have to find Jono." Hearing Tengxiao mention Qiao Nuo, Yin Zhu''s happy heart immediately becomes cold. She doesn''t know where Qiao Nuo has gone. Can she still find Qiao Nuo? The world is so big, looking for a needle in a haystack, can it be so easy? What''s more, Jono''s human nature is lost and he makes trouble everywhere. Good people will bypass Jono because of his unintentional loss. They are so cruel that they are afraid of killing Jono directly. Although Jono''s strength is high now, the tiger can''t stand a group of wolves. If he goes on like this, something will happen sooner or later. "Well, I''ll talk to Fuxiang a little later, and then I''ll go to Jono." There are also great advantages to keep Fuxiang in the temple. First, you can know the news and trends of Qingling in the temple. Second, you can let Fuxiang fight with Qingling in the arena, which can consume the power of Qingling people. Tengxiao nodded and immediately went back to discuss. Here, Yin Zhu says that she wants to leave, and Fu Xiang quit immediately. It''s not easy to find a new beast God. Where can she find a new beast God when this man leaves? Fuxiang likes the feeling that she is in power now, but is it because she has robbed her power that the new beast God wants to leave? It''s just that a large part of the reason why these people take refuge in Yin Zhu is due to her face as the second elder. This beast God is too small-minded. As soon as she takes office, she wants to seize power. Is she not afraid to swallow it and choke? Yin Zhu sees that Fu Xiang''s face is very bad. She smiles. This person really has his own little idea. "Fuxiang, the reason why I want to go is to seriously consider and make it clear, not in Naqiao. I just got the heritage of the beast God, and there are many things I don''t understand. However, more importantly, the beast God has not appeared in the world for 5000 years. Now it''s time for me to go out and spread the miracles, so as to publicize the miracles of the holy palace. As for the holy palace, the holy palace is only under your management I''m very relieved. " Yin Zhu doesn''t say that he went out to find a mate. Of course, this publicity miracle is still very important. Yin Zhu plans to hand over some edible species identified in his system to people on the mainland, and teach them some ways to store food. After all, the material life of orcs is too poor. Although it''s suspected of buying people''s hearts, it''s not easy It''s true that some orcs are actually getting the benefits.When Fu Xiang heard this, he immediately said, "I''ll go with the goddess." Yin Zhu shook his head, "you are the main pillar of the temple. When you leave, who will take care of the temple? The temple is in your hands. I''m very relieved." Of course, Fuxiang didn''t really want to go out with Yinzhu. That''s what she said. But if Yinzhu left, where would she go to find people? After thinking about it, Fuxiang said, "the goddess should go out to spread happiness. It''s also the blessing of the orcs in the whole mainland. At this time, I should wait with the goddess, but the goddess also said that I should take care of the people in the temple In this way, I''ll send an elite team to protect the goddess. " For this request of Fu Xiang, Yin Zhu simply nodded his head and agreed. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao had already discussed this point. If they didn''t take any of them with them, Fu Xiang would never let them go. Anyway, Fu Xiang still needs the goddess Yin Zhu to win people''s hearts, so he would never give a hand to Yin Zhu, only to ensure Yin Zhu''s safety. So this team is sure, and Fu Xiang is very satisfied with Yin Zhu''s interest, so she can rest assured. At this time, Yin Zhu also said with a smile, "I agreed to take a team of people, but I can''t have too many people, otherwise it will bring trouble to some tribes. This is not good. In addition, these guards are with me after all. Can I choose my own people?" Fuxiang nodded with a smile at this time. At this time, all the people who are still in the temple are her people. Even if they are not all her people, they are loyal to her. Therefore, no matter how Yin Zhu chooses, she will not suffer. Anyway, Yin Zhu promised so simply before, so she will not trip Yin Zhu on this little matter, although what Fuxiang wants most is to put her heart in . But now she and Yin Zhu are in the running in period, and neither of them wants to make the other dissatisfied too much. So after a discussion, Yin Zhu decides to take 20 people out. Tengxiao is the captain of the guard, the vice captain is recommended by Fu Xiang, and the other members are selected by Yin Zhu himself. It''s also easy for Yin Zhu to pick people. She doesn''t pick the ones with high strength. When she selects them, she just asks a few questions. Yin Zhu selects those who are absolutely obsessed with animal gods, and those who are really working for the people and understanding the hard work of the people. These two kinds of people are relatively less likely to betray themselves. One is absolute belief, the other is really working for the people, especially the third Two kinds of people, as long as Yin Zhu works hard for all the people in the world, then she can draw these people''s hearts together, so that she can be regarded as a real person in the temple. As for the first kind of person, it''s very easy for Yin Zhu to accept it. After all, Yin Zhu is inherited by the beast God, isn''t he? Let those people worship themselves and believe in themselves, but it takes a long time to do these things, not for a while. Fu Xiang also admired Yin Zhu a little at this time. The people Yin Zhu selected were not her trusted people. The method of selecting people was excellent, but she didn''t intend to do anything to hurt Yin Zhu. She just wanted to watch Yin Zhu, that''s all. After discussing things here, Yin Zhu left directly with people. She didn''t want to stay in the place of punishment. This place didn''t feel very good to Yin Zhu, probably because there was no sense of security. This place was too big a threat to her. Tengxiao left with people on this side, and Wuji on the other side led people to the direction of Shengong. Yin Zhu left wholeheartedly, but he didn''t want to be known. Besides, there were familiar people leading the way, but he didn''t meet anyone along the way, so he staggered with Jono and Leihe. Yin Zhu didn''t know that Jono, whom he had been looking for, had already entered the land of divine punishment and passed him not far away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 Yin Zhu and Tengxiao have already taken the place of God''s punishment, and they begin to pray for blessings and spread new knowledge to every tribe passing by. Of course, the spread of knowledge can''t just rely on the mouth. Yin Zhu thinks that this kind of inheritance is easy to be cut off. For example, the most important thing of the five thousand year old animal God culture is to leave a written inheritance, so that it''s not afraid to cut off. There is no traditional writing system in the orc world. Some of them only have simple murals and are still in hieroglyphs. Moreover, they are a kind of hieroglyphs of a tribe. It''s very difficult to understand them. Now the Chinese characters have evolved for many years and become very mature. Yin Zhu plans to spread modern Chinese characters in the orc world. However, cultural heritage can not be formed in a short time. Yin Zhu plans to choose a few smart children to go with him and study with him every time he goes to a tribe. When they are successful, they can go back to their tribe. It''s just that although he spent his college life, he didn''t have systematic teaching materials, and he didn''t educate his children. It''s not a simple thing. Yin Zhu plans to make a simple version by himself first, and some of the fonts he will use in his life will be made first. Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to guarantee that he will teach everyone well. In general, it''s not a good idea to improve this It will be at half past six. In addition, if you want to spread culture, the most important thing is paper and pen. It''s easy to make paper, but it''s not so easy to make good paper. Yin Zhu only knows the principle. Let''s see at that time. First get the paper out, and the quality is almost the same. The arrival of Yin Zhu is welcomed by all tribes. After all, everyone respects the beast God very much. Moreover, Yin Zhu is very kind and teaches them a lot of things, especially about food storage methods. In this winter, it''s not only the tribes in the Luoyue mountains who are short of food and clothing, but also the orcs outside the plain who are short of food and clothing The tribes in the mountains are better. Yin Zhu teaches these people to make pickled vegetables, bacon and dried fruits. For a moment, because they want to make bacon and dried fruits, the price of salt rises immediately. Salt is expensive in places not near the sea. Therefore, Yin Zhu leads people to look for salt mines everywhere and teaches them how to extract salt. The other is to tell them how to use sea water to bask in salt. Well, there is a way to the seaside outside the plain. They only need to work hard and run for more than half a month to get to the seaside. This can also alleviate the problem of buying salt for these tribes. Yin Zhu stayed in a tribe for about ten days, taught the main things and then left. Of course, when Yin Zhu went to their place, he would also learn the unique culture and knowledge of each tribe. Those people were also willing to tell the good beast God the secret of the tribe. When Yin Zhu wanted to leave, they were still reluctant to part with it, and still had a lot of things to learn When Yin Zhu said that he wanted to find some children to study with him, the tribe brought over more than a dozen children. In the end, Yin Zhu only selected five children, and they were still the older ones, because these children were basically able to take care of themselves, and some even took care of the younger ones. This tribe has five children. When Yin Zhu wants to wait for himself to walk all the way, he will become a super large team. However, these people will learn from themselves and receive their own favor. When they return to the tribe, they will become the mainstay of the tribe. Later, those tribes will be interested in themselves, which is the foundation of Yin Zhu''s spreading culture. This needs to be done, and that also needs to be done. Yin Zhu wants to grow three heads and six arms so that he can be busy. Fortunately, the people who follow here are still obedient. They are willing to do whatever Yin Zhu tells them to do. Of course, the most important thing is that Yin Zhu, the beast God who takes office, has something in his stomach. He knows a lot of things, such as a lot of food, of course Yin Zhu was identified, and in the eyes of those people who doubted, he tasted those things first, even some herbs. Yin Zhu also knew that, so he slowly accepted the hearts of this group of people. Yin Zhu''s grand trip naturally attracted the idea of many people in the orc world. Some people can''t even wait for Yin Zhu to walk over. As long as Yin Zhu appears in that tribe, those people will follow. Fortunately, these people are quite regular, and some even help Yin Zhu on the road, which doesn''t bring any trouble. Of course, it''s because there are fewer people, if there are more people Because of this, Yin Zhu called a guard to maintain order. The Daze tribe also heard the news that Yin Zhu was walking outside. At this time, the Daze tribe had unified the whole Luoyue mountain. Originally, those people were not reconciled. Now they know that the beast God belongs to the Daze tribe. It''s just ecstatic to know that they are not reconciled. With Yin Zhu, the beast God, what do they want in the future? Look at the advanced weapons and weapons All kinds of food, happy days are just around the corner. Of course, this man is submissive, but at the same time, because of Yin Zhu, these guys become arrogant one by one. Fortunately, they are all in the Luoyue mountains, and Montaigne also plans to suppress them. It''s not a shame that they want to be Yin Zhu''s support. Bai Kun smiles faintly when he hears about Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu decides to go out, Bai Kun knows that Yin Zhu will definitely do something. But he really didn''t expect that in such a short time, Yin Zhu will turn the whole Orc world upside down. It''s really his favorite female.It''s just that Yin Zhu has become the beast God of the orcs all over the world to help those who are in trouble. However, he is trapped in daze tribe and can''t go anywhere. He really hates being lost. He also wants to go to the outside world to have a look. I don''t know if Yin Zhu still remembers that he has a partner waiting for her to come back. Bai Kun sometimes wondered if he had run more places when he was young, so he was punished for staying in daze tribe. You said that at this time, the outside world is so wonderful, and he can only stay in daze tribe. After unifying the Luoyue mountains, there are many more things about baikun. After the accident of Jono, Montaigne did not choose any less patriarch. People in the tribe almost have an idea in their heart, that is, the patriarch of the tribe will let Yin Zhu be the patriarch. Yin Zhu is not here now. Montaigne almost treats baikun as the less patriarch. Fortunately, Bai Kun knows a lot of things. He can say that he takes over directly, but he doesn''t need to be taught by Meng Tai. With the unification of the Luoyue mountains, Mengtai is more stable. At least, there is no need to worry about the Daze tribe dragging Yinzhu behind. Mengtai plans to send someone to find Yinzhu at this time. At least it is good to pass on the news of daze tribe. The men sent by Mengtai used to be the members of the black wolf bandit group. The black wolf bandit group has long been integrated into daze tribe. Because they are still slaves, they are absolutely loyal. Mengtai can trust them to do many things, and their strength is very strong, second only to Tengxiao. When Leihe and his party arrived at the temple, they found that Yin Zhu suddenly became the new beast God. The temple was divided into two parts, one was Fuxiang, the other was Meiying, and the two sides were fighting fiercely. After Fuxiang knew that Leihe and Yinzhu belonged to them, he didn''t accept them. On the contrary, he was half sarcastic. Yes, they also despised the orcs. In Fuxiang''s opinion, Yinzhu didn''t need the orcs to help him because of their existence. It''s a hindrance that the ugly orcs dare to come to their palace, but it''s a shame Although the nose is not the nose and the eyes are not the eyes, they didn''t attack Reich. Leihe doesn''t want to stay in the palace to see people''s faces, especially knowing that Yin Zhu is no longer in the palace at this time. The first thing Leihe does is to leave quickly. The people on this side of the palace are better dealt with by their own people. Because Yin Zhu''s whereabouts are not hidden at all, it''s easy to find him. Leihe takes people to chase Yinzhu on one side, while Meiying on the other side naturally knows what Yinzhu has done in the orc mainland. Thinking of what Yinzhu has done to buy people''s hearts, Meiying jumps to find Qingling in a hurry. On the contrary, when they went back to the orc city with Wu He, they were all trapped, because they didn''t know who they should be with. Wu Yao was the one they had agreed with before, but now Wu Yao is standing on the opposite side of the beast God. They came to the temple just to see the new beast God. Some people think that since ancient times they have followed the beast God, and only the beast God has been recognized. No matter who is the beast God, they only recognize the beast God. Some people think that they have been following the Wuhe faction all the time. Now that they are transferred to the beast God, they can''t be reused. It''s better to continue to follow the Wuhe faction If it''s good, and if it''s bad, it may not come to a good end. For a moment, several beast kings could not make up their minds and quarreled endlessly. However, they did not decide which side to take refuge with, but they did not know that they were quarreling endlessly. However, no one in the temple paid attention to them. In fact, the so-called Orc city is just a place where they support and monitor the orc world. Their strength is not as strong as robbers. The reason why the strength of ORC city is higher than that of ordinary people is that they have semi-finished totem stones before. In addition, they get more material things, and their physical quality will be better. But now that Yin Zhu has gone all over the world to publicize those things, the advantages of ORC city no longer exist. Their defection can not bring them great influence, and they even treat them as clown cannon fodder. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 Mei Ying finds Qingling and says what Yin Zhu is doing now. Then she anxiously asks, "master, the female is publicizing those things outside now. I''m afraid those foolish people will be fooled by her, and then it''s bad for us. Do you think we should send someone out to publicize them?" Although the people in the temple have always been superior and despised those in the orc world, the orc world is the foundation of the temple. For example, some gifted disciples and some resources are constantly sent to the land of divine punishment by the orc world. At this time, Qingling shook his head faintly, "in the past five thousand years, have we given less favor?" Yes, over the past five thousand years, the temple has not completely ignored the life and death of the orc world, or has gathered some hands, such as the king of beasts city. Of course, there are also some powerful tribes, but now that the new beast God is born, those people are afraid that they have different ideas. At this time, Qingyuan said with disdain, "if that woman wants to buy, she can go. Anyway, I just want to see how many people take refuge in that woman." Qingling nodded. Moreover, at the critical moment, she also wanted to see the people who were loyal to her. What she wanted to do was something big. She didn''t have the courage to be loyal. She didn''t dare to use it. "Now people all over the world are singing the praises of the new beast God, who is kind and generous. I''m afraid that after a long time, there will be no news from you." Mei Ying is still worried. Qingling shook his head at this time, "OK, it''s not urgent. I have my own plan. Just take the traitor Fu Xiang for me. In addition, the new beast God has come out, you always want to get her source out, don''t say you haven''t got it out yet? " Qingling asked with an eyebrow. Qingling has some headache. When he suck in the primary election, he can''t help him. At the beginning, I wanted to find someone who didn''t have the ability to be obedient and didn''t dare to betray them. Who knows that I got such a thing back? I knew earlier that I might as well choose the ambitious Fuxiang. At least Fuxiang has the means, so I would consult her if I didn''t have any trouble. Finally sent away Meiying, Qingyuan this time anxiously asked, "sister, now what should we do?" Qingling then said with a smile, "don''t worry. The most important thing for me now is to heal in advance. No matter what happens, I''ll wait until I''m well hurt." Qingyuan wants to say that in this case, why did she let Beina hurt herself and waste her time, but she still swallowed the words she was about to spit out. Her sister always had her own plan. However, the elder sister had a plan, but she didn''t tell her, which made Qingyuan a little sad. Shirley just took a light look at the two Qingling sisters at this time, and then didn''t say anything. In fact, Shirley had 11, 000 questions to ask, but she didn''t ask in the end. For five thousand years, she could say that she didn''t want to take part in the butcher''s action. After all, people with clear eyes could see that the position of the beast God had nothing to do with her, no matter how round it was. It''s good for her to be a steady three saints, and her status and interests were over there. However, because of her own tribe, she didn''t want to ask They were bound to the warship by Qingling. Unfortunately, they won the battle, but they won miserably. Everyone paid a huge price for it. As for her tribe, it was because it was destroyed. She was resentful and resentful, but resentment could not change these facts. Some things are wrong when they are wrong, and there is no possibility of repentance. She''s still alive, but she''s very miserable. Then she''s still with Qingling Qingyuan. She basically doesn''t care about anything now, because she knows very well that she''s in charge of the life of being a thug. She can''t get any benefits, no matter she can have a free time. Once Shirley also wanted to kill Qingling, so that her suffering heart can rest in peace, but she is not Qingling''s opponent, even a little resentment can not be revealed. Sometimes, Shirley would think, if only she hadn''t been involved in that event at the beginning, is the master still good, and the orc mainland also good, for a long time, when she saw the depressed and ruined Orc mainland, her heart was unfair, and she even felt that she was sinful. Now she finally came back, and the moment she saw Bena, Shirley was happy Yes, but at the same time, Shirley is also jealous. Why, why can Bena have such a good life? Even if she dies, someone still arranges her life after reincarnation, but she has to wait for 5000 years. Shirley''s feelings for Qingling and Bena are complicated. On the one hand, she has been together for many years. However, she resents each other. She really envies each other and cherishes the memories. Sometimes, Shirley feels that there is a devil in her heart, a devil who can eat people at any time. Shirley sees the spirit clearly. Although she can''t fully guess the mind of Qingling, she can still guess a little after spending so many years together. Qingling has a purpose in doing everything. This time, she will give Bena such a good chance to develop. Why? As for what Qingling says about guilt, it''s a joke. Qingling can do anything, so it''s impossible to feel guilty. Qingling is going to calculate Beina. Does she want to tell Beina? Thinking of Qingling fighting with Bena, Shirley feels excited when she thinks about it. Anyway, she can''t get any good. Since she can''t get it, no one can think of it. Shirley laughs when she thinks about it.Shirley also sends people to the orc mainland soon. She still has some subordinates in the humid mainland. My dear younger martial sister is so weak, she still goes to send some warmth. Shirley doesn''t really want to help Yin Zhu. She just thinks life is boring and wants to make things worse. On the other hand, Leihe is about to catch up with Yin Zhu at this time, but this time Leihe''s action is not very good. The orc doesn''t like the orcs. When Leihe leads people to pursue the beast God, everyone thinks that Leihe wants to hurt the beast God, so that Leihe can''t get close to him. This makes Leihe very angry. Leihe used to see Yinzhu. When he went to Daze tribe, the Daze people didn''t like him very much, but several clan leaders of Mengtai met with them. Now the guards of the shrine and the orcs are there. Leihe felt the strong difference between orcs and orcs for the first time, and he didn''t even have the qualification to be a follower of Yinzhu. Because he didn''t see Yinzhu during the day, he could only steal at night. However, even at night, the guards around Yinzhu were very alert. They surrounded Yinzhu''s tent in the middle. Leihe didn''t want to break through quietly. In the end, Leihe had no choice but to contact Tengxiao first and then meet Yinzhu with Tengxiao''s hand. "Yinzhu, Jono is in the place of God''s punishment. He is with a saint named Wu Yi." This is the first thing Leihe said when he saw Yinzhu. When Yin Zhu heard this, he grabbed Leihe and said, "Jono, you have news of Jono. It''s not surprising that Yin Zhu is so worried. Recently, she has gone to many tribes, but she can''t find Jono. Now, she has news of Jono." Only in the land of divine punishment did she leave the land of divine punishment, and now she has to go back. But for Jono''s sake, she''s going to make a break even if it''s a fire. After that, Leihe tells you about his encounter with Jono on the road. Yin Zhu knows the whole story at this time. However, when he knows that Jono has completely forgotten himself and is intimate with another female, Yin Zhu is still very sad, but she doesn''t blame Jono. After all, Jono''s situation is not stable when he runs away, and now he''s in trouble At this time, the energy of animal Dan should be absorbed almost, which woman named Saint saved Jono, so Jono would be right with her. As for the way to treat Jono, Yin Zhu has carefully discussed with Beina. Beina says that swallowing animal Dan has two results: one is to swallow and gain the power of animal Dan, the other is to be swallowed and controlled by the power of animal Dan. It can be said that even if Jono is alive, he can only be regarded as another person''s, but Beina says that if the person who is swallowed is not completely destroyed Swallowing, then there is the possibility of awakening. But now that she can''t see Jono, she can''t judge whether Jono is completely lost. With the news of Jono, Yin Zhu doesn''t want to continue to drift on the mainland. She plans to go to the land of divine punishment to find Jono. However, Yin Zhu wants to go, but the attendants around him don''t want to. From their point of view, Yin Zhu, as an animal God, should benefit the people in the orc world, spread knowledge, and then gain the respect and admiration of the orcs Yin Zhu''s own task still has a lot of things to do. How can he go like this? Yin Zhu wanted to cry a little at this time. At the beginning, the bodyguards he chose were all the people of the dead brain classic. Now he is going to have a headache. If he digs a hole, he will jump even if he dies. In the end, Yin Zhu had no choice but to say that she had just accepted the inheritance and had a lot of knowledge to go back to study. In addition, she had been running for so long that her body could not bear it. Finally, she had to negotiate with those tribes who had been waiting for a long time about when to go again and gave them a fixed time. Only those people agreed to leave. Orcs are committed and will do what they promise. As an animal God, they should abide by these promises. That''s why the people give way so readily and arrange the food on the road. As for Yin Zhu, it''s not to deceive them. It''s Yin Zhu''s thought and decision to spread culture. Most orcs are simple and kind-hearted. They shouldn''t live like this. As long as they can improve their life, Yin Zhu is willing to help, but the premise of this help is to take care of their own people online. Now it''s Jono who is more important. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 Yin Zhu insists on going back to the god palace, and those attendants can''t stop him. However, some people have a bad opinion of Yin Zhu, the beast God. They think that the beast God should work for the welfare of the orcs in the world, and that a man who is greedy for pleasure is not worthy of being the beast God that people all over the world admire. As for what Yin Zhu had done before, it was regarded as a show of fame and reputation. Although Yin Zhu had already said that he would continue to do it when his own work was finished, who would believe that there was something more important than this, more important than all the people in the world. Of course, although these people have different opinions, the animal body is always high, so those people hate it behind their backs for the time being, but they dare not say anything more. Yin Zhu knows that his ability is limited. He can''t walk through the mountains and rivers of the orc world and pass on his happiness to every ORC. So the best way is to let those people learn by themselves. However, in most parts of the world, Yin Zhu still wants to go for a walk. He also wants to find a staple food for the people of the world. He doesn''t dare to collect or hunt It''s not appropriate to depend on the weather. The best way is to cultivate and breed. Because he wanted to go to the temple, he was afraid that fighting would affect the people around him. Yin Zhu also sent back the children who were studying with him. After arranging these things, Yin Zhu took people back to the temple. It can be said that the people in the temple always pay attention to what Yin Zhu did. Fu Xiang and Mei Ying all know about Yin Zhu''s return at this time. What Fu Xiang is thinking about is how the beast God came back so soon. She thought she was going to go out for a long time. Recently, she had a fight with Mei Ying. It can be said that each of them had a win or lose. Moreover, when the beast God came back, would she take back her rights? Mei Ying is to think, how does this woman suddenly come back, at the beginning is not can''t wait to run away? Yes, Mei Ying thinks that Yin Zhu is a runaway, because as long as she has her three masters, the female is sure to run away. Qingling, who is still healing, smiles and asks Shirley, "Shirley, what do you think our younger martial sister is coming back for?" Sherry heard this light smile, "at the beginning, she was scared to death, and quickly escaped, and then couldn''t wait to accumulate power against us, now she came back, is it because the old woman still left her something not to take away?" Qingling shook his head at this time. "No, the most important thing left by the old woman is the staff. Even if there are other things, it''s secondary. There''s no reason to get the best thing and risk it, unless she has a compelling reason." Qingling thinks that there must be some reasons she doesn''t know, otherwise Yinzhu won''t come back to take risks. At least she won''t come back at this time. Although she is injured now, there are three of them. It''s OK to clean up Yinzhu. So why did she come back? Yin Zhu has been a god of beasts for such a long time. Qingling hasn''t found out the origin of Yin Zhu yet. The reason for finding out is not to seek revenge from Yin Zhu''s tribe, but to find Yin Zhu''s death. Although Qingling despises the orcs, she won''t take the whole tribe to threaten Yin Zhu. Even her pride doesn''t allow her to do that Do it. After all, she is going to be a beast God in the future. A beast God should love her people, so she will not do things that allow her to have a handle on her own. Moreover, Yin Zhu has already left that village, so it''s meaningless to find trouble with that tribe, just find someone close to Yin Zhu. It''s a pity that Yin Zhu didn''t make a big splash in daze tribe before. Now the Luoyue mountain is more unified and controlled by Mengtai. Mengtai is afraid of damaging Yin Zhu''s reputation and restrains and restrains those who know Yin Zhu''s identity, so there is no storm coming out for the time being. Moreover, the Luoyue mountain is remote and nobody knows anything. There is only one person who knows Yin Zhu''s identity outside the Luoyue mountain range, that is, Luo Lan and several bodyguards who went with Luo Lan at the beginning. When Luo Lan knew that Yin Zhu had become a beast God, she was stunned for the first time. She never thought that the new beast God would be Yin Zhu. No wonder there are so many different things in daze tribe. No wonder brother Tengxiao is so determined Falling in love with Yin Zhu, is also such an excellent person who does not love. If the white tiger king is here, maybe he can get something from Roland''s mouth. Unfortunately, the white tiger king has gone to the temple with several other animal kings. The first thing Roland does after he knows the news is to control several subordinates who know the news. After all, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao have children. If the news is passed on, someone will do harm to Yin Zhu One thing is to start with those children. After Yin Zhu came out of the temple, he publicized the knowledge everywhere. It can be said that these things really played a great role in the orc world, for most orcs, but the impact on the orc city was very big. The reason why the orc city can stand in the orc world is that in addition to its own strength, it has some special inheritance It''s the knowledge that ordinary orcs don''t have. Roland knew where the knowledge of ORC city came from. It was passed from the palace. But why didn''t the palace tell the world this knowledge? After all, it''s good for the people, but Roland didn''t understand that.Think about the saint who was looking for Tengxiao. Roland doesn''t think that saint is looking for the descendant of beast God, because she felt the hostility to Tengxiao from that saint, so they are Yin Zhu''s enemies. Think of here Roland very uneasy, the temple does not belong to the beast God? Why is it bad for Yin Zhu, and I don''t know how her father and several of them went to the temple? There are also Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. They have many questions. Unfortunately, no one can answer them for Roland. Roland wanted to find Yin Zhu at the beginning, but she had time to start, but she heard that Yin Zhu had returned to the temple. Why did she suddenly go back? Is it because of something happened in the temple? After thinking about it, Roland thinks that several guards who know the truth are not safe in the king of beasts city. She wants to find someone to discuss with, but her respected father is not there. Finally, Roland, who has no way, decides to take these guards to Daze tribe, and then leave them in Daze tribe. If she thinks about it, no bad news will be sent out. Moreover, if Yin Zhu has any news, he will definitely contact daze tribe. "Go and find out what Yin Zhu is doing when he comes back. Besides, is Yin Zhu''s family background still unclear? It''s useless. " Qingling has changed her name to Yinzhu now. After all, Beina is in the past, so it''s meaningless to miss her any more. She thinks Yinzhu is the reincarnation of Beina. Mei Ying is a little scared and wants to quibble for herself, but Qingling is a little angry. At first, she chose such a person for better control, but now she is a little stupid. I really don''t know whether she should be angry with this man or herself. "You didn''t find out who was close to the orcs. They must be connected with the orcs." Since the orcs are all chasing here, she would not believe that Yin Zhu has no contact with the orcs. It''s a pity that Leihe met Yinzhu at the beginning, which can be said to be very secret. He went to attack the Juque tribe in disguise as a robbery. It can be said that he has not been able to find out for the time being, but if he does it carefully, he will be able to find out. Mei Ying nods and goes to work in a hurry. At this time, Shirley ponders whether she wants to muddy the water. The boring life is more and more interesting. Yin Zhu also knows that when she comes back to the temple at this time, she will definitely ask Qingling to think about it. But for Jono, she has no other choice. Now no one has found Jono''s identity, so she should rescue them. Otherwise, when Qingling finds out, it will not be so easy for her to save Jono. Now that I''m back in the temple, I''m going to see Fu Xiang. On this side of the temple, Fu Xiang is a landlord, and it''s easier to do some things than Yin Zhu. "Master, why did you come back so soon?" Fuxiang asked curiously. Yes, Fu Xiang never calls Yin Zhu a beast God. Maybe he hasn''t recognized Yin Zhu''s identity. At least now, Yin Zhu hasn''t convinced her. "The saint Wu she was before you came back. She came back with two people this time, you know? Two lost souls, a female Orc and a male ORC Yes, when Leihe saw Yin Zhu, he naturally told Sophie''s story again. As for Sophie''s becoming a orc, Leihe made it clear that he was the one who retaliated against Sophie. Although Morrison''s orders at that time, he would do the same for himself. Yin Zhu is not at all soft hearted about Sophie''s way of doing things. Sophie, a woman, will die by herself. In the 21st century, such a vicious woman would have been severely punished by the law, so she deserves to be a ORC. However, Sophie has lost her nature, but it''s cheaper for her. Otherwise, it''s the biggest challenge to see herself become the orc she dislikes most Punishment. When Fu Xiang heard this, he immediately understood that these two people were only related to Yin Zhu. Even when Yin Zhu came back this time, it might have something to do with those two people. A little Saint had known that those two people were related to Yin Zhu, so she stopped them. Now they have returned to Mei Ying, so it''s more difficult to rob them. "No, I know about it, but I don''t know about the two people mentioned by the palace master. I''m going to investigate them. Otherwise, how about leaving them to me?" Fuxiang said with a smile. Yin Zhu thought for a while and nodded. She didn''t want to come out. She moved. She was afraid that those people would notice Jono immediately. As for why she said two people, she could borrow Sophie to distract Jono. If she was found, she could at least fool those people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 Fu Xiang soon heard about Jono and Sophie. For these two people, Fu Xiang was still very puzzled. They were both people who lost themselves by swallowing the animal pill. What did Yin Zhu do? Fuxiang wants to pretend that she doesn''t care, and then saves these two people. It''s a pity that Qingling has been paying attention to this side for a long time. She has been thinking, what is Yin Zhu doing when he comes back? When Fu Xiang wanted to save people, she immediately understood that it would not be Fu Xiang who would save people. After all, Fu Xiang had nothing to do with the two people. How could he suddenly come to save people? If he wanted to save people at the beginning, there was someone else who wanted to save them when Wu Yao just came back. Thinking of this, Qingling couldn''t help laughing. Her younger martial sister wanted to save two people who lost themselves. She wanted to see how to save them? However, she saw these two people first to see what attracted Yin Zhu. Fuxiang didn''t save the people, but he tried to scare them. When he wanted to save them again, he found that the people had already moved, and he couldn''t even find out about them. Fuxiang has no choice but to go to Yin Zhu for fuming. She''s a little angry. It''s the first time Yin Zhu told her to do something, and it''s just a small thing. But she messed up such a small thing. Doesn''t it prove that she''s useless? Fu Xiang can only vent his full stomach to Mei Ying. Meiying brings Jono and Sophie to Qingling. Qingling doesn''t speak when she sees them. She just says a mantra and then transfers her spiritual power to them. Jono and Sophie''s bodies became huge immediately because of this powerful force. There was a kind of body that was inflated, even the skin was thin and transparent, and the blood vessels on their bodies could be seen. They were very difficult to suffer because of this powerful force, but also because of the powerful force of Qingling, the animals in their bodies were very strong Dan''s power was suppressed for a moment. At that moment, they regained their looks. Then Qingling''s power immediately retreated, and they became forgetful again. Qingling burst out laughing at this time. Qingyuan was very puzzled and said, "sister, what''s so happy about it?" Then he looked at Sophie who had become a ORC. Although the orcs didn''t exist, their ancestors were against them, which Qing Yuan hated. At this time, Qingling was very happy to say to Qingyuan: "of course, it''s interesting. These two people are very rare. They both keep a trace of Qingming at the last moment. One is because of nostalgia, and the other is because of hatred. You say it''s fun." It''s a pity that the time is too short. She didn''t have time to look at the memories of the two people. She just guessed from their expressions at that moment. For those who dare to swallow beast Dan, they are all cruel people. Qingling still admires such people. "Sister, why are you interested in such a mess now?" Qingyuan looks at Qingling bored. Qingling then smiles and rubs Qingyuan''s younger sister. If she hadn''t been accompanied by her sister for five thousand years, she doesn''t know whether she can stick to it. Although Shirley has been with her all the time, she can''t believe Shirley. At the beginning, Shirley stood on the same line with them just because of her interest needs. Shirley didn''t believe it It''s for her heart and soul. "These two people have something to do with her. How can they do useless work?" Qingling smiles, and then takes a closer look at Jono and Sophie. Yin Zhu takes great pains to save these two people at any risk, which shows that this person is very important to her. In addition, Yin Zhu should really want to restore the memory of these two people, right? Thinking of this, Qingling smiles strangely. What''s more fun than beating himself? Thinking of this, Qingling waves to Jono and Sophie. Maybe it''s because Qingling suddenly blesses the two people before. When they see Qingling, they are afraid. Qingling doesn''t move forward. On the contrary, they are ready to run. It didn''t work. Qingling just waved his hand, and the two people were caught in his hand. Then Qingling applied magic on the two people, blocking the link between them and the original mind. Normally, as long as Jono and Sophie keep their original mind, as they slowly absorb the power of beast Dan, their mind will slowly recover. Of course, it takes a long time , but it will always recover. However, it is not so easy for two people to recover after being manipulated by Qingling. Then Qingling gave them a lot of cultivation resources to absorb their own physical strength, so that they could contribute to the temple in the future. Qingling then orders Meiying to let Jono and Sophie have nothing to do with finding the new beast God, and then continues to heal. When Mei Ying hears this, she answers quickly. She looks at the things in Jono''s and Sophie''s hands. She can''t help but envy them secretly. These two are really lucky. She is envious of so many things. Although her masters are powerful, they are stingy. She doesn''t have many things to look at on weekdays. In fact, Mei Ying wrongly blames Qingling for this. Qingling is not stingy. It''s just that Qingling was seriously injured thousands of years ago, but she still hasn''t got it all right. Her good things are basically healing. How dare she spend so much money.Wu Yu is very excited that the person he brings back is reused by his master. Does that mean that he can also get benefits? He''s much better for Jono and Sophie. Yin Zhu was very upset when she knew that Qiao Nuo was suddenly hidden. She also wanted to talk to Qingling. It must be Qingling who discovered Qiao Nuo''s identity and deliberately hid him. As for the consequences of going to Qingling, Yin Zhu is not ready to consider. Then, just as Yin Zhu is ready to leave, Fuxiang hears that there are two more people. Tengxiao and Leihe are also sweating at this time. Sometimes Yin Zhu is too stubborn to pull back what he has decided. Sometimes Tengxiao thinks that he should understand Yin Zhu. As long as his partner is difficult, no matter who he is, Yin Zhu will try his best to pull him back. Knowing that Jono appeared again, Yin Zhu was at ease. Even when Fu Xiang said that Jono had taken everyone to attack the shrine, Yin Zhu was happy. Yin Zhu plans to meet Jono in person. Only when she meets Jono in person can she be sure whether Jono is completely lost. Yin Zhu met Jono under the protection of Tengxiao and Leihe. It''s a pity that they didn''t meet each other. There was only a fierce attack of Jono''s red eyes. "Jono, Jono, I''m Yin Zhu, I''m Yin Zhu, do you remember?" Yin Zhu ran to Jono again and again to ask questions. However, Jono''s connection with Xinshen has been sealed. He can''t remember Yin Zhu''s appearance at all, but she is absolutely upset to cry at the opposite female, but this move is not soft at all. Lei he Tengxiao and his wife saw this and saved them in a hurry. Even though they knew that Qiao Nuo would attack when he saw him, Yin Zhu asked again and again. She wanted to propose more. Qiao Nuo would always remember. However, there is no use at all. Jono has no memory at all. He is quite hostile to Yin Zhu and his party. Everyone is an enemy. Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo tearfully. Seeing that Qiao Nuo treats himself as a stranger, Yin Zhu can''t help but feel a pang in her heart. This is her favorite person, but now she becomes such a stranger. How can she bear it. Tengxiao is also very sad to see Yin Zhu like this. He holds Yin Zhu with one hand and takes him to dodge, so that Jono won''t hurt him. "Don''t be surprised, Yin Zhu. Let''s take Jono down first, and then we''ll see how to treat Jono." Said Reich. "Well, be careful not to hurt him." Yin Zhu also knows that this situation is not suitable even if he wants to recognize his parents, so he''d better take Jono down first. When Qingling released the baits of Jono and Sophie, he watched the battle with serious concern. He saw Yin Zhu circling Jono from the beginning to the end. Even the two men around Yin Zhu were very cautious and didn''t dare to attack heavily. Thinking of this, Qingling already understood that Yin Zhu was coming for Jono, and the female should be by the way . At this time, Qingling held her chin in her palm and thought about it seriously. She remembered that the reason why the Orc Female had a little bit of intelligence was because of hatred, monstrous hatred. And the orc, I think the female was still related to the ORC. Who did she hate? The man in charge is Yin Zhu''s person. Thinking of this, Qingling can''t help but smile. It seems that she will go to remove the seal of the orc later. By the way, she will help. It''s a compensation for her blindness. In this way, the female should soon wake up. At that time, the female should surprise herself. Since she knows that Yin Zhu''s target is Qiao Nuo, how can Qingling let Yin Zhu take people back so easily? Mei Ying also finds Yin Zhu''s body at this time. She takes her saints to attack directly. Leihe and Tengxiao see that they can''t help it. Although Yin Zhu has serious contact skills during this period of time, they are also quite embarrassed to deal with these people Leihe rushed to protect Yin Zhuxian. As for Jono, he had to give up. "You save Jono for me, leave me alone." Seeing that Jono is about to be taken away, where can Yin Zhu accept it? Moreover, Yin Zhu knows that he has exposed Jono this time. If they fail to take Jono this time, they are afraid that it will be difficult to see Jono again next time. Tengxiao saw this, hesitated for a moment, and then said to Leihe, "Leihe help me protect Yinzhu, I go to help Jono." Tengxiao knows that if Jono doesn''t come back this time, Yin Zhu needs to have a heart demon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 Tengxiao really wants to save Qiao Nuo, but Qingling doesn''t give Tengxiao the chance. It''s just a slight move. Tengxiao is patted by Qingling, and then Qiao Nuo is caught by her, and the person disappears. Yin Zhu was so angry that he almost didn''t rush up, "give Jono back to me, Qingling, give Jono back to me." Yin Zhu cried out. Hearing this, Qingling said with a smile, "little younger martial sister, this is not an attitude of asking for help." At this time, Yin Zhu raised his staff, bit his teeth and said, "Qingling, don''t force me." Hearing this, Qingling burst out laughing, "what do you mean to force you? Do you really think you are qualified to fight against me? I was hurt because I felt guilty. Unfortunately, you didn''t seize the opportunity of revenge. Do you think I will always be soft on you?" Qingling snorts coldly, and then swings his hand at Yinzhu. Yinzhuzhi sees a huge palm in the sky and pats it at him. At this time, Yinzhu directly raises his staff to fight against Qingling''s palm. At this time, Beina screamed desperately in Yin Zhu''s mind, "Yin Zhu, get out of the way, you are not the rival of the elder martial sister, get out of the way." Yin Zhu could feel the life threatening pressure from the top of her head, but she didn''t flinch. She bit her teeth, looked at Qingling with red eyes, and then stubbornly raised the staff in her hand. Jono, Jono is in Qingling''s hands. How can she give up without trying? Who knows if she can. Tengxiao is ready to rush back to save Yinzhu when he sees this crazy. As for Jono, he has to give up first. At this time, Leihe rushes forward and tries to help Yinzhu block the attack. Leihe''s body is equipped with the huge palm, and the guard necklace that he has been wearing for so long finally starts. Qingling took a cold look at Yin Zhu at this time. "Little younger martial sister, I didn''t expect anyone to be so determined to do it for you. I want to see when they can protect you." As for the protective armor on Lei he''s body, it''s very eye-catching for Qingling. The armor that can stop her from attacking is really rare. What''s more, it''s still such a delicate necklace, which she didn''t have before. I didn''t expect that her dead master made a lot of arrangements for Yin Zhu. Yes, Qingling doesn''t plan to kill Yin Zhu yet. What Qingling wants to do now is to try out how many backhand the dead old woman has arranged. Only after all, can Qingling dare to do it. After all, Qingling can''t understand her master''s mind. At the beginning, they made a comprehensive plan. They used all kinds of intrigues, but in the end, they killed the beast God in the most tragic way. But the beast God arranged all the back roads in a short time, which they could never compare with. Qingling never belittles her master. She has been with the beast God since she was a child. She does not dare to say that she knows the beast God 100% but at least three% of them. It is because of her understanding that she feels that the arrangement of the beast God is abnormal. Normally speaking, with Yin Zhu''s strength, she can easily kill people. So what kind of backhand does the beast God arrange to kill people This kind of strength of people to push in front of you? Besides orcs, what else do you ignore? As for Yinzhu''s people, Qingling thinks that Meiying hasn''t found those people up to now, which means that it''s a small tribe. She has arranged it for a long time. There are many large and medium-sized tribes in the orc world, but there''s no news back. The only simple thing is that Yinzhu''s place is remote and small. Yin Zhu saw Leihe standing in front of her. She couldn''t help being moved. "Leihe, get out of the way. This is my enemy, the enemy I should face." Yin Zhu looks up at Qingling. Leihe shook his head firmly, "Yinzhu, I said I would protect you, this is my belief, so I will not go in any case, unless I die." Tengxiao has already come to Yin Zhu''s side at this time. Qingling''s hurt him slightly, but he can still hold on. Qingling then smashed several attacks. Fortunately, Tengxiao and Leihe stopped them. Qingling didn''t want to fight any more unless she could kill the two males who were in the way. Besides, the ORC was still wearing powerful armor. It took a little effort to kill them. In addition, she was still injured. Anyway, Jono had already got it He ran away directly. He did not forget to laugh at Yin Zhu when he ran away. "Younger martial sister, your skill is getting worse and worse. I don''t want to play with you now. I''ll go first." Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo, who is taken away by Qingling, beating his chest. Almost, almost, they save Qiao Nuo, but it falls short. Qingling has focused on Jono. It''s not so easy for her to save Jono, and she doesn''t know what Qingling will do to Jono. Yin Zhu can''t help crying at the thought of Jono who is completely lost. Jono is just like this because of her. If it wasn''t for the heavy pressure on her shoulders, how could Jono take risks in order to improve her strength. And she has nothing to inherit from the beast God, what about the new beast God recognized by heaven and earth? It''s not that many things can''t be done.Tengxiao felt sad when he saw that Yinzhu was crying. He held Yinzhu in his arms and patted Yinzhu on the back with the back of his hand. "Yinzhu, don''t be sad. I swear I will save Jono." Yin Zhu shook his head at this time. "It''s not your fault, it''s my fault. The matter of saving Jono is still on hold." Tengxiao can''t help but stare at this. He looks at Yinzhu incredulously. How much Yinzhu cares about Jono? They all see him. How can Yinzhu give up Jono. "How stupid? Of course, I won''t give up Jono, but now Jono has lost himself. It''s useless for me to tie Jono back. I''m afraid Jono will fight and kill us at that time, and then run back to Qingling happily, so it doesn''t make much difference whether he can be saved or not. For the sake of threatening me, Qingling won''t let Jono die, so the most important thing for me now is to mention it As long as we have strength, there is nothing else we can''t do. " Yin Zhu was really stimulated this time. He could even analyze the situation calmly. Sure enough, things would force people to grow up. Tengxiao heard this and patted Yinzhu on the shoulder. "OK, I believe Yinzhu can make it." As for Jono, I''m sorry, brother. You must support yourself. Only when Yin Zhu''s strength is high, can Yin Zhu have a way to treat Jono. Leihe is satisfied with Yinzhu''s decision. Leihe says that Yinzhu can learn from other females. It''s a pity that Yinzhu''s brain circuit is different from others. Aren''t they also attracted by this special person? Leihe is selfish. If he can, Leihe would like to hide Yinzhu from anyone. But Leihe also loves Yinzhu deeply. His love is great. He only wants to see Yinzhu happy. So he is jealous. She doesn''t want to let go of anyone who hurt Yinzhu. But because of his own defects, he wants to find some good men for Yinzhu, at least Yinzhu Bamboo now a few men are still good, so keep it. If Tengxiao and baikun know that they are a spare tire in Leihe''s eyes, they will probably hold Leihe and beat him hard. On the other hand, after Qingling takes you back, he seals the things in Jono''s mind. In the previous fight, Qingling can see that Jono is really something that can be made. His strength is high. It''s hard for the whole Orc world to find such a talent. Besides, the strength of Jono''s beast Dan has not been trained yet, and his strength will go further than that of ordinary totem warriors It''s tough to come here. Such a person can''t be easily taken back by Yin Zhu. As for Sophie, it''s simple. Qingling directly contacted Sophie''s seal, and then tried to use drugs and force to manage Sophie. It took more than ten days. Sophie had a general situation. Although she didn''t remember the details, she still knew the damned hatred. Qingling immediately spelled out a long string of news from several repeated words in Sophie''s mouth. First of all, they should live in a small place called daze tribe, and Sophie hates Yin Zhu very much. It''s all because of Yin Zhu''s calculation that she will come to this end. If Tengxiao and baikun know that they are a spare tire in Leihe''s eyes, they will probably hold Leihe and beat him hard. On the other hand, after Qingling takes you back, he seals the things in Jono''s mind. In the previous fight, Qingling can see that Jono is really something that can be made. His strength is high. It''s hard for the whole Orc world to find such a talent. Besides, the strength of Jono''s beast Dan has not been trained yet, and his strength will go further than that of ordinary totem warriors It''s tough to come here. Such a person can''t be easily taken back by Yin Zhu. As for Sophie, it''s simple. Qingling directly contacted Sophie''s seal, and then tried to use drugs and force to manage Sophie. It took more than ten days. Sophie had a general situation. Although she didn''t remember the details, she still knew the damned hatred. Qingling immediately spelled out a long string of news from several repeated words in Sophie''s mouth. First of all, they should live in a small place called daze tribe, and Sophie hates Yin Zhu very much. It''s all because of Yin Zhu''s calculation that she will come to this end. I didn''t expect that my younger martial sister, who was as pure as white paper at the beginning, could even calculate people. My younger martial sister can even count on others. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 Sophie kneels in front of Qingling. She knows that the female is powerful. Although she has lost her memory before, she is clear about the process. Now she has some ability, but this ability is nothing in front of Qingling. After knowing that Yin Zhu has become a new animal God, Sophie''s face is so twisted that she can''t compare with Yin Zhu. Fortunately, Yin Zhu''s position as an animal God is not stable. On the contrary, it is very dangerous. But now that Jono is lost and can''t go back to Yin Zhu, Sophie can''t help but feel proud. Thinking that Qingling wants to capture the position of Yinzhu beast God, Sophie quickly gives Qingling some advice. "Master, it''s very easy to deal with Yinzhu. That Jono is Yinzhu''s husband and the head of daze tribe. We have Jono in our hand, so we can deal with Yinzhu." Qingling was stunned when she heard this. Her younger martial sister has really changed a lot since she was reincarnated. She even has a partner. "Take the Bei you know Let''s talk about Yin Zhu. " Qingling changed her mouth in time and almost called out Beina''s name. Sophie quickly told the story of Yin Zhu''s past, mainly highlighting Yin Zhu''s previous fatness, laziness and stupidity. At the same time, she didn''t forget to show her truth, goodness and beauty. Qingling couldn''t help but frown and finally said impatiently, "to tell the truth, if Yin Zhu is stupid, you won''t stand here at this time. If you are stupid enough, don''t show off in front of me." Sophie had a lot of words to say, but she had to swallow them all. At the same time, she also hated the female who called herself stupid. However, Sophie knew that she would never be the opponent in front of her, so she hid all her hatred in her heart. The man in front of her is very powerful. She also wants to have strength. She doesn''t want to bully others like before, but there is no way. In the past, she felt that she had beauty. By virtue of her beauty, she could play with the males around her. After a series of things, Sophie understood that it was better to rely on males than on herself. In many cases, males were unreliable. Sophie thought she was doing very well, but her resentment, even if only for a moment, was felt by Qingling, but Qingling didn''t take it seriously. Even if Sophie resented her and what she could do to her, Sophie was an ant that could be pressed to death at any time. "I don''t want to know about Yin Zhu, about you. I don''t want to hear all kinds of things that belittle Yin Zhu. I have the ability to judge myself." Qingling didn''t intend to listen to those messy things. Sophie also tries to lower the impression of Yin Zhu on Qingling''s side. Unfortunately, Qingling plans on her directly. In the end, Sophie can only say it again according to her memory. Of course, Yin Zhu''s current partner, a Jono and a Tengxiao, is for sure. As for the children, according to the time, Yin Zhu has had children for more than half a year. Hearing this, Qingling laughs. Well, not only do you have friends, but also children. Master, is this the beast God you chose? The beast God has always been single, so that he can treat the orcs in the world as his own children. Now that Yin Zhu has a partner and children, what does her younger martial sister think about before she gets married? Even being a priest is better than getting married. Qingling suddenly doesn''t understand her younger martial sister. It seems that the younger martial sister has changed a lot in 5000 years. She doesn''t believe that the person Sophie said in her mouth is her younger martial sister. "Tell me, you are so familiar with daze tribe, there are always ways to deal with them." Of course, Qingling didn''t fully believe what Sophie said. After all, Sophie hated Yin Zhu so much that she had long belittled Yin Zhu into the mud. There must be some moisture in the words, but it must be true that such a big event as her partner and children. It seems that she will send someone to Daze department to take a trip in person. If she could, Qingling would like to go to Daze tribe by herself. Unfortunately, she would be injured when she was in the temple, let alone leave the temple to go to the orc world. If they could have left the scope of the temple, the orc continent would not have lost its miracles for 5000 years. "We can take advantage of Yinzhu, they are weak, and then destroy daze tribe." Sophie said rudely. Hearing this, Qingling''s face was as usual. She just glanced at Sophie and asked, "daze tribe is the tribe that raised you. Your parents are there, too." Sophie thought that Qingling was afraid that she would be soft hearted to her parents when she heard this, so she quickly vowed, "a parent who failed to defend me after I was driven out of the tribe is not my parents for a long time. I promise that she will never be soft hearted to the people of daze tribe." When Qingling heard this, she gave an answer, but she looked down on Sophie. She was not a person at all. She was a poisonous snake. Even if she dealt with the enemy, she would only find her relatives, but not the whole tribe, because it was unnecessary. It was not that she was soft hearted, but it was really unnecessary. Sophie can be cruel to her own tribe and her parents. Obviously, this person has no heart and only resents others for treating her badly. Such a person can''t be reused, but this kind of person is the best chess piece.Sophie doesn''t know that her loyal words have disgusted Qingling. Qingling will never reuse her. At this time, Sophie was elated to say that they didn''t have to do this kind of thing. They just need to borrow the people from Juque tribe. Qingling didn''t have time to do these things at this time. She said impatiently, "OK, I know about this. I''ll send someone to do it." Sophie looks at the way Qingling doesn''t care. She is more and more nervous. Qingling obviously doesn''t care about herself. She must show her value. Only when she has value, can she stand firm on Qingling''s side. "Master, can I have that Jono? I promise I''ll make Yin Zhu crazy." Sophie has long wanted to kill Yin Zhu. Now it''s a good choice to torture Jono first. At least she can vent her resentment. "Jono, I''m of great use, but I can''t give you any trouble." Since Jono is Yin Zhu''s partner, he is a very useful person. How can he give it to Sophie. "No, Lord, I won''t upset Jono. I just want Yin Zhu to be crazy. How about letting Jono marry me?" Sophie licked her lips. The best way to deal with a female is to grab her partner. Qingling''s eyes brighten when she hears this. If Sophie is going to upset Jono, Qingling really won''t let her. But if she wants Jono to marry Sophie, it will disgust Yin Zhu, and it won''t affect what she wants to do. Thinking of this, Qingling nodded happily, "OK, I''ll arrange it later." Sophie almost jumped up when she heard this. She was excited when she thought about it. Yin Zhu made you proud. As long as she released the news, Yin Zhu would rush to stop her. On this point, Qingling naturally thought of it. At that time, she could see the younger martial sister''s methods. Yin Zhu should work hard for her partner. Sophie coaxes Qingling and goes out to show off to Jono. Sophie takes her tail to Jono. At this time, Jono was meditating in the palace. Although Jono had no previous memory, even that thought was completely sealed. He really didn''t remember Yin Zhu, but those two people always called him Jono, and said Yin Zhu was his partner? Those two people should know him, otherwise they don''t need to keep their hands when they fight. Jono still has eyes for this. It''s just that partner. Why doesn''t he feel at all? How could he forget his beloved companion? Sophie has already slipped to Jono''s side by this time. She can''t help looking at Jono in deep thought. Before, she knew Jono was a beautiful man. But before, Jono was gentle and not so sharp. Now Jono''s momentum has changed a lot because of his strength improvement and the influence of the golden winged Eagle. It seems that the whole person''s momentum has changed a lot It''s brighter than ever. "Jono, the LORD said, let you marry me, and I will be your partner." Sophie stepped forward and tried to climb up Jono''s arm. But Jono turned away from Sophie, frowned, looked at her up and down, and then said in a scornful tone, "you look so ugly, how can I marry you and daydream." Sophie was nailed to the ground by Jono''s words, silly and stiff. Damn Jono, forget everything, even don''t forget to dislike her. Ugly, where is she? She is the first beauty of daze tribe. "Jono, the Lord has said that you will marry even if you don''t marry. I am destined to be your partner." Sophie said grimly. Why, why dislike her, she did not dislike his lost. Jono just rolled his eyes when he heard this, and then looked at Sophie very contemptuously. "Whatever you say, I won''t marry you anyway." Forgive me for saying that, Jono went directly to Wu Hu, and he only approved Wu Hu. Looking at Jono standing behind Wu, Sophie can''t help biting her teeth. Wu''s immortal air makes Sophie itch with hatred. Without Yin Zhu, there is another Saint without Wu. What saint is not like that. Wu she also felt Sophie''s eyes at this time, and then looked back with disdain. A Orc dare to look at her with this kind of eyes. Is it stupid. However, this Sophie seems to have won the Lord''s attention recently. She doesn''t know how the great Lord would like such a person. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 Since Qingling agreed to Sophie''s plan, he naturally wanted to deceive Yin Zhu, so the rumor that Jono wanted to marry Sophie began to spread throughout the temple. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was very angry. Even Leihe was also very angry. When he caught Sophie, he wanted to torture her so that she would never come out to harm Yin Zhu. He didn''t expect Sophie to escape in that situation and hurt Yin Zhu again. This is all Morrison''s fault. Reich is very clear that he and Morrison will go their separate ways sooner or later, because he and Morrison have different purposes. Yin Zhu didn''t expect that Sophie didn''t harm herself once enough, but she even wanted to harm Yin Zhu. The reason why Qingling made such an arrangement is that Qingling knew the hatred between Sophie and her, so she disgusted her in this way. How can Qingling be so clear about this kind of thing and investigate it? Yin Zhu doesn''t think it''s possible. Qingling can find out her family background, but it''s impossible to make such a detailed investigation in a short period of time. The most likely thing is that Sophie is sober, and Sophie will use this kind of abusive method, but even if it''s a trap, Yin Zhu will jump down. Moreover, Yin Zhu is very worried about the Daze people. Sophie, who has no bottom line, will definitely target the Daze people. She will not be soft on the Daze people because she was born in daze. Especially his two children, Yin Zhu is very clear. If they want to find someone to threaten themselves, tengxi Tengcheng is the best one. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu can''t help but go directly to Tengxiao. "Tengxiao, I think Sophie is probably sober. Qingling, they already know something about daze tribe. I hope you can go back, Take Teng Xi and Teng Cheng with them. " Tengxiao is also very anxious to know that tengxi and Tengcheng are in danger, but Tengxiao can''t just leave Yinzhu. Although there are many people around Yinzhu, many of them can''t be trusted. Leihe can be trusted, but he is Yinzhu''s partner. Tengxiao shook his head, "Yinzhu, I can''t, can''t leave you, I promised baikun, must protect you." "Tengxiao, why are you so stubborn? I''m safe in the temple for the time being. Even if Fuxiang doesn''t sincerely obey me, she will guarantee her safety. Besides, there''s Leihe. Can''t you believe Leihe? But tengxi and Tengcheng are different. Although there are many totem warriors in daze tribe, it''s hard for them to protect tengxi and Tengcheng. Tengxiao, go back and protect our children. " Yin Zhu anxiously grasped Tengxiao''s hand. Tengxiao is in a dilemma when he hears this. He wants to go back to save his child, but he can''t leave Yinzhu. "Yinzhu, why don''t we go back to Daze tribe first? You can go back with me. You haven''t seen two children for a long time." Tengxiao grabs Yinzhu''s arm and says. Yin Zhu shook his head, "no, I don''t know if Qingling people will go to Daze tribe, but once I go back, it''s the real disaster for daze tribe. Now the best way is to attract attention in front of me, and you go back quickly and secretly transfer the children and my parents." Seeing this, Leihe patted Tengxiao on the shoulder and said, "Tengxiao, I promise to protect Yinzhu well, unless I die." "Tengxiao, you don''t worry about your children. You have to worry about both sides. You''d better hurry back to settle the children and other people. You can come back soon." Leihe comforts Tengxiao. If he meets with such a thing, he will be embarrassed. Fortunately, he never wants to have a cub. Cub is a trouble. Besides, Tengxiao is there. He feels embarrassed to brush his presence in front of Yin Zhu. "Or can''t you believe me?" Reich''s narrow eyes narrowed and gave off a chilling light. Tengxiao shakes his head when he hears this. They all see Leihe''s heart to Yinzhu. How can Leihe hurt Yinzhu? Leihe is credible. But he has to give his partner to other males and beg them to protect his female. It''s absolutely a shame for males. "Tengxiao, what are you struggling with?" Reich asked, a little annoyed. "You are in need of people. How can I go? Even if I want to go, I have to get Jono back first." Tengxiao gritted his teeth. The child can wait. The temple will send someone out. They will ask someone to stop him at that time. Anyway, it can be delayed for a while. Moreover, the road of the Luoyue mountains is not easy to walk. If the unfamiliar person goes, he has to walk for at least ten more days in the middle of the night, and he can walk the familiar road, which can also save a lot of time, so the children''s affairs can be done slowly. What Tengxiao doesn''t know is that at this time, Roland has taken his own guards to Daze tribe. Roland was really surprised when he came to Daze tribe. Daze tribe has expanded a lot. The original city is far from enough to live in. Montaigne has asked his master to build another wall around the tribe, forming two cities inside and outside. Daze tribe has really become a big part. Roland wants to see Meng Tai at the first time. Roland tells us about her discovery that Yin Zhu is a beast God. Then Roland finds out that most people in daze tribe know about it. Of course, some new tribes don''t know about Yin Zhu.Then Roland said his guess again, saying that the people in the temple would probably find out the identity of Yin Zhu, and it would be bad for daze tribe. After receiving this news, Mengtai immediately talked to baikun about this matter. Although daze tribe is much stronger, it still has no way to fight against the people in the temple. Although Yinzhu is a beast God now, as long as he stands up, he is afraid that many tribes will support him. Only in this way, he is afraid that the whole Orc continent will enter the war era again. What''s more, how much can Yinzhu gather Few people are still a problem, and Qingling have been in business for many years, which can''t be compared. Roland is very worried now. According to the past, the city of the king of beasts is the people on the other side of the palace. Her father has gone to the palace, and she has not been able to return to the city of the king of beasts until she left. I don''t know if there will be any accident in the palace. Bai Kun and Meng Tai first sincerely thank Roland. After all, they still remember to inform daze tribe when they were in danger. They remember that. Then they asked Roland to have a rest. Roland also knew that the next step was to discuss how to deal with this matter. She didn''t know better, so she went to have a rest. Bai Kun thinks about it for a moment, and thinks that even if the people in the temple want to get into trouble, they should not get into trouble with the whole people. If that''s true, the temple will kill all the tribes related to Yin Zhu. As for the tribes that Yin Zhu helped, it''s reasonable that the temple can''t do such things that will attract people from all over the world. The most likely thing to do is to target Yin Zhu Close people. As for Yin Zhu''s close friends, the first is tengxi and Tengcheng''s two children, the second is Yin Zhu''s parents, brothers and sisters, and the third is Mengtai, the tribal head. The best way to attack daze tribe is to change daze tribe''s head, who is still on the side of the temple. As for Bai Kun, it''s simple. Anyway, Bai Kun is dead in the face of it. What''s more, he''s a good friend The spirits are all on the totem stone. It''s dangerous. You can hide them in the totem stone. Thinking of this, Bai Kun began to discuss with Meng Tai that they had to move. It was only after a long time that daze tribe had developed to the present situation. After so many hardships, they had to live a good life. As a result, they began to move. Those who had left their hometown were unwilling to move. What''s more, Meng Tai was unwilling to move, With so many people in the tribe, there must be no way to move them all together. Those who have just joined the tribe are afraid that they are willing to take over the auspicious nest of daze tribe. This is tantamount to making wedding clothes for others. Mengtai is not willing to. What''s more, the most important things in the tribe today are the two machines given by Yin Zhu. These two things are the secret weapons of the tribe, and they can''t be removed at all, and Mengtai can''t leave these two things behind. Montaigne shook his head. "Baikun, I''m not going. I''m the head of daze tribe. How can I go? Even if I die, I will only die in daze tribe, not flee to other places to live. You arrange tengxi, Tengcheng and Yinzhu''s mother to go. " When Bai Kun heard this, he was silent for a moment. Yes, even if he were him, he would not leave. Because of the unknown and uncertain danger, he would leave the whole tribe''s foundation. How could it be possible. After Bai Kun wants to understand, he doesn''t insist on letting Meng Tai go. Instead, he discusses how to arrange tengxi and Tengcheng. Bai Kun wants to send them to the other side of Yuze jungle. Although it''s dangerous there, Meizu has lived there for so many years, and the base left by Meizu tribe is still there. It''s much better to live there than to start over in a strange place. Moreover, even if the people in the temple find tengxitengcheng in the swamp and jungle, they can also take advantage of the familiar geographical environment to kill those people. Moreover, swamps and jungles extend in all directions, so it''s easy to escape. The environment of the swamp jungle is not good. In the past, it was the people of Meizu who were under their strength, which led to the hardship of life. Now, almost all the people of Meizu can command their animal pets as they wish, and their strength has increased several times. The species of swamp jungle are still very rich. As long as they have enough strength, they don''t have to worry about food. Montaigne was also satisfied with the swamp jungle. Bai Kun then went to Bai Xi and selected 100 absolutely loyal people to guard tengxi. Some of them were from Meizu and others from daze tribe. They left quietly. Now the Daze tribe has a large population, but no one has found that there are less than 100 people in the tribe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 Tengxi and Tengcheng don''t know if they leave. Even if they know, Roland won''t ask. Sometimes it''s best not to know. Especially, Roland doesn''t know whether her father will stand on the opposite side of Tengxiao. If that''s true, if she knows something, she will say it or not, so sometimes it''s more frank not to know. Roland didn''t see Teng Xi and Teng Cheng for a few days later. He knew that the two children had moved. After knowing that they had their own plans, Roland finally settled down. After playing in daze tribe for a few days, he went back. The most important thing is to worry about her father. Be careful what happens in the temple. Several King beasts have already left the city. If there is chaos, some people will be needed. Roland of the other three races can''t manage it, but Roland of the white tiger still has to manage it. The world is going to be a mess. Roland vaguely has this feeling, but she doesn''t know how to say it. However, she has no ability. She only hopes that the people she cares about can live well. When Mengtai and baikun know about Roland''s departure, they don''t stop her. Roland has already expressed enough kindness to Daze tribe. When she leaves, Mengtai gives Roland a lot of new food, which can be regarded as a tooth sacrifice. Montaigne looks at Roland leaving, ponders, and then begins to train the tribe''s people. Fortunately, they have the foundation laid by Tengxiao before. Now the tribe''s people are exercising every day. In addition, they need to increase the collection of iron ore. only when the tribe is armed as an iron wall can they stop those who have misguided feelings towards daze tribe. Bai Kun clenched his fist in silence, but it was not enough. He thought daze tribe had developed fast enough, but it was still not enough. He failed to protect tengxi and Tengcheng, and let them leave their hometown to live in hiding. Strength, their strength is too poor, but the tribes in the Luoyue mountains have been unified. If they want to further develop, they have to go outside the Luoyue mountains. However, the natural conditions of the plains outside are much better than those in the Luoyue mountains, and the impression of the Luoyue mountains is still in poverty. No one will want to come to the Luoyue mountains. What''s more, the development of daze tribe this year It''s too soon. Junshan, the head of the young clan of the Black Hawk tribe, tried to expose teng''an''s identity. At that time, there was already a hidden danger. If we expand it at this time, I''m afraid the Daze tribe''s heart will be completely broken. They can''t do that. What they have to do now is to win over these people''s hearts and let them consciously safeguard the interests of daze tribe. However, if they can''t win over people, they can only infiltrate the outside tribes economically. Nowadays, daze tribe has many good things, and they can exchange what they need with the outside tribes and reduce their wealth. Bai Kun put forward his opinion, and Mengtai immediately agreed to set up a caravan. Daze tribe has a lot of good things, and should be able to exchange a lot of good things. They can''t say that everything depends on Yinzhu. There are enough Yinzhu tribes, and the development of the rest of the tribe depends on themselves. Those people in the city of king of beasts naturally felt the fight in the temple. At the beginning, they were still a little flustered, and then they calmed down to find out which side they wanted to take refuge in. Of course, as leaders, they have experience in how to take refuge. It mainly depends on which side of the people is strong, and the future prospects. This is also very important. It can be said that both sides have their own advantages and disadvantages. Although the people in King of beasts city didn''t know about the catastrophe five thousand years ago, it didn''t prevent them from choosing to judge, especially before the new and old forces were replaced. The strength of the two sides, of course, has been carefully evaluated by several of the king of beasts in the city. Qingling is considered to be the disciples of the old God of beasts with high strength. In addition, the temple has been operating for many years, so there must be a lot of people from outside. On the side of the new beast God, the first one is the famous saying Zhengshun, but the strength of the new beast God is not high. Although there are a large number of people brought by the two elders of the temple, there are few experts, and there are no tribes well managed outside. In fact, a few beast kings want to take refuge in the new beast God. After all, the famous saying is just right, and they won''t be attacked by people from all over the world. But they used to be Qingling''s people. Can they be reused if they take refuge in the past? It''s very important to be suspicious. Don''t take refuge in the past. If you don''t get benefits, you will be used as a chess piece. Only in this way can you lose more than you gain. Since they want to take refuge, they naturally send someone to contact them. Yin Zhu is eager to accept more people, but Mei Ying is different. Seeing that the dog she once raised suddenly rebelled, even if they haven''t really put themselves into the embrace of the new beast God, it''s rebellious for them to sit on the wall when they are in trouble However, for those who rebelled against themselves, Mei Ying naturally had no good impression. She directly scolded or beat those who came. Originally, there were people in the orc city who wanted to take refuge in Mei Ying. After all, the attitudes of the two sides were too different. Now the monkey king and the tiger king are ready to take refuge with the new beast God. After all, the famous saying is just right. Moreover, the new beast God can complete their totem stone, which is the biggest temptation for them. Hongsai and Yuanzu, the snake king, are not in a hurry to take refuge with each other at this time. They are also going to see if the monkey king and tiger king can get some benefits from the new beast God. As for Qingling, they are not afraid. Now Qingling has no time to settle accounts with them, so they are still qualified to be wall grass.However, Hong Sai originally wanted to choose slowly, but found that Tengxiao appeared in the new beast king''s team. Tengxiao has had several fights with Qingling''s people. Naturally, the people in the king of beasts city know that although they haven''t seen their son for more than ten years, hongsai recognized Tengxiao at the first sight. He abandoned his son. Hongsai didn''t expect to see Tengxiao in the temple. It''s obvious that Tengxiao is on the side of the new beast God. Hongsai had the heart to choose. When he saw Tengxiao, he was going to choose Yin Zhu. Because Nante, he really didn''t like to see Tengxiao, but he never thought about Tengxiao''s death. It''s true. After seeing Tengxiao, hongsai wanted to choose the new beast God right away, but Nante refused at this time. Tengxiao''s appearance is obvious that he has a good position in the new beast God''s side, and he is very important. When the beast king city takes refuge in the past, he will surely become Tengxiao''s subordinate. Nantes always thinks that he is the winner. How can Tengxiao be allowed to stand higher than himself. Nantes absolutely does not accept such a result, so he firmly opposes and quarrels with hongsai. He thinks that he is the lion king, and he has the right to decide who the lion king family will turn to. Hongsai was so angry that he thought that he was Tengxiao''s father. As long as they took refuge in the new beast God, Tengxiao would take care of the lion king family in his own face. Maybe he could surpass the other animal kings. Now the lion king family has gone downhill. If Tengxiao''s support is available, he won''t have to worry. It''s a pity that Nantes is too small-minded to tolerate Tengxiao, and the two brothers are on the opposite side, so they have to kill each other? When Hong Sai thought of this, he was in a panic. As early as a long time ago, Nante said that he would kill Tengxiao. However, Hong Sai always thought that this thing would not happen. It was so far away, but he didn''t expect that he would be asked to choose at this time. Hong Sai really didn''t know how to choose. "Nante, can''t you let go of the resentment between you and Tengxiao? Why do you want to bear a grudge? Tengxiao is right. He doesn''t owe you either. " Hun Sai looked at Nantes in agony. "Mother''s debt is paid by son. He owes us mother and son for the rest of his life." Nanter''s whole face is twisted. At this time, hongsai slapped Nantes hard, "Nantes, you are too presumptuous, and I spoiled you. I thought I compensated you, but I don''t know you will never be satisfied. I don''t care how you want to revenge Tengxiao, but as the king of the lion king, I can''t watch you bring the lion king into the abyss." Hongsai then asked his cronies to lock up Nantes and recall Nantes Lion King''s right. Nantes has not been in office for a long time, and with hongsai''s prestige, this thing is done very smoothly. Although hongsai dismissed Nantes as the lion king, hongsai did not intend to be the lion king again. Yes, hongsai put his idea on Tengxiao. Hongsai wants Tengxiao to take over the Lion King''s position. Even if the child takes over the Lion King''s position, he won''t do anything to Nantes. Tengxiao is usually cold, but hongsai knows very well that the son''s heart is very soft, and Tengxiao takes over the Lion King''s position, then the lion King''s position in Yinzhu will soar to the sky, and Nantes has no right In this way, Tengxiao will not be hurt, and the mutual killing between the two sons will be avoided. He has been sorry for Tengxiao all his life. Now he has to make up for it. After he wants to understand this, Hong Sai goes to find Tengxiao. When the other animal kings saw this, they secretly hated that Hong Sai was lucky. They threw out a son they didn''t want. They turned around and became the bodyguard of the new animal God. How could their son not be so capable? In the future, the Lion King''s family would only be developed. Hong Sai thinks very well, but it all depends on Tengxiao''s willingness to accept it. Tengxiao looked at Hong Sai, who was standing in front of him and didn''t speak. He couldn''t help humming, "come on, what do you want to do?" Father and son, who haven''t seen each other for so many years, don''t have much affection when they meet. At least Tengxiao knows that he doesn''t look forward to his father as much as he did before. Besides, hongsai will never be OK when he comes to find himself at this time. "Can''t we have a good chat? "The sky is high." Seeing his son''s cold expression, Hong Sai felt very uncomfortable in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 Teng Xiao looks at Hong Sai, who is wearing sad clothes over there. He can''t help sneering. He must have found that he is Yin Zhu''s partner. He thinks he has interests, so he comes to find his son. He drove him out of the king of beasts city with a false accusation and vowed that he would never have his own son again. What do you do now? If Hong Sai doesn''t look for him anymore, and they are strangers, Tengxiao won''t resent him so much, but now Hong Sai is obviously scheming him. He''s not so cheap, OK? Tengxiao had been looking forward to family love before, but now he has Yinzhu and his own children. Tengxiao is far away from those who calculate himself like this. What if he hurts Yinzhu? "I don''t think there''s anything to talk about between you and me." Tengxiao said coldly. Seeing that Tengxiao oil and salt didn''t enter, Hong Sai was a little annoyed. He said sternly: "Tengxiao, no matter how I say it, I''m also your father." Yin Zhu didn''t want to take care of Tengxiao''s father and son. After all, they handled it better by themselves. We can see that when Hong Sai used his father''s identity to oppress Tengxiao, Yin Zhu couldn''t stand. "What kind of father are you? It''s better not to have a father like you." Yin Zhu said coldly. This hongsai is not worthy of being a father. Even in modern times, even the children born by Xiao San have the right to live well. Moreover, Tengxiao has only one father left by him, but hongsai doesn''t take good care of him. If hongsai didn''t want to take care of him, he could not care at first. There''s no need to take Tengxiao back. Tengxiao is in the tribe with the care of the cubs from the orc world Anything can grow. Hong Sai wanted to push back, but he looked up and found that it was Yin Zhu, the new beast God. They still knew about Yin Zhu, so they had to swallow their stomach if they wanted to fight back. Then he thought in his heart that the new beast God was really very good with Tengxiao, otherwise how could they even take care of this matter. "Tengxiao, say it yourself." Hong Sai doesn''t dare to contradict Yin Zhu. He can only find Tengxiao. Tengxiao can''t recognize and laugh at Hong Sai when he hears this. If Hong Sai really cares about himself, he should know that Yin Zhu is his partner at this time. However, where does Hong Sai care? Tengxiao doesn''t want to pretend to be affectionate with Hong Sai here. He directly asks, "if you have something to say, don''t waste your time. I don''t have so much time to accompany you." When Hong Sai heard this, he couldn''t help his face. He felt that he had come to help Yin Zhu at this time. Tengxiao should give him a good face. "Tengxiao, I''m one of the four beast kings in the beast king city. Even if we don''t talk about the relationship between father and son, you should have some respect for me. Even if you think about your master and son, you should have a better attitude." Hong Sai is very angry. Since Tengxiao wants to talk about it, let''s talk about it slowly. Tengxiao said with a smile, "if you want to talk about surrender, go to find Fuxiang. I don''t care about this." Teng Xiaoshu, I clapped my ass and stood up. Hongsai''s face froze when he heard this. He knew that it was Fuxiang''s responsibility. The reason why he came to Tengxiao was to show that he was different from others and wanted different treatment. What else could he do if he wanted to talk to Fuxiang. "Tengxiao, stop for me." Hong Sai said angrily. "Why." Tengxiao didn''t look very well either. Yin Zhu sighs at this time. Although Tengxiao is easy to talk now, one thing Tengxiao is absolutely not threatened. Just think about what happened between Tengxiao and Tengxiao. "I''m going to let you take charge of the lion king family, and you will be the lion king in the future." Hong Sai doesn''t believe that if he says such a big temptation, Tengxiao can''t give himself a good face. Tengxiao rolled his eyes when he heard this. Maybe Nantes would take the position of the Lion King seriously, but he would not. He never regarded himself as a member of the lion king family. Why should he fight and sacrifice for a tribe that has nothing to do with himself and has not paid for himself? He is not stupid. What''s more, he is a man of beast God. He still lacks the name of lion king. He has to accompany Yin Zhu and protect Yin Zhu in the future, so he doesn''t have much time to spend with the people of Lion King family. "I don''t want it. I don''t like your position as the lion king." Tengxiao said with disdain. When Hong Sai heard this, he was so angry that he jumped to his feet. This is his most precious thing. As a result, Tengxiao despised it. "You really don''t want it. Don''t regret it." Tengxiao heard this and said impatiently: "regret, why should I regret? You lion king are a trouble. I''m living a good life now. Can I find a trouble for myself? If you have any treasure, please give it to your baby son. Don''t hang around here. It''s boring to watch. " Tengxiao said impatiently. Tengxiao really doesn''t want to rob things with Nantes. Since he was a child, he knew that the position of the Lion King belonged to Nantes. Unfortunately, he tolerated everything but failed to get a good result. Now that he left, hongsai told him the position of the lion king. "Tengxiao, Hello, you are very good. I''ll turn around and go to Meiying. Don''t regret it." Hongsai doesn''t really want to go to Meiying. Although Tengxiao is angry to death, hongsai doesn''t want to be the enemy with Tengxiao.Tengxiao looked at hongsai, who had been bothering him all the time. Finally he put down his face and looked at hongsai Yinyin. "Hongsai, what do you want to do?" "What do you think of me and Nantes? You used to hold Nantes and hold him high, hoping to kill me. Now you see Yin Zhu and I, turn around and tell me the position of lion king. Have you ever thought that Nantes is not, right? Anyway, you think it''s good for the lion king family and it''s good for you. You always say you''re sorry for your partner, so you''re twice good for Nantes. Now? Don''t you think you''re sorry for me and want to make up for me? Don''t be funny, hongsai. Do you think it''s a kid''s game? I think Nantes and I are both fuckin ''sad Tengxiao cried angrily. Tengxiao had no mother since he was a child. He knew that he was not the same mother as Nante. When Nante was a child, he pointed to his nose and scolded him for killing his mother. He felt guilty and remorseful. So Nante bullied him again and again, but he didn''t retort. He didn''t even hate to know that he was driven away. If Nante felt so comfortable, he would take care of his mother Mother''s back to Nantes. Since childhood, hongsai didn''t scold Nantes even if he knew Nantes was bullying him. Tengxiao knew from childhood that he might really be a wild seed. He also asked about his mother. Unfortunately, hongsai never answered him. Tengxiao gradually understood that if his mother was gone, she would not want him, or she would never come to see him. Knowing his identity, he would not fight for it many times, but today he told him that he wanted to give up Nantes and give him the position of lion king. Tengxiao was really angry at this moment. "Hongsai, you are the most unworthy father I have ever met. You are unworthy." Tengxiao was very angry. Think about how much he hurt Nantes before hongsai. It really meant that he wanted the stars not to be given to the moon and what he wanted. But now he didn''t give up just to give up. It''s too heartless, and Tengxiao can''t accept it. Tengxiao can accept hongsai''s partiality and be merciless to himself. At least it shows that hongsai is human, but he doesn''t like his family background. Who ever thought that hongsai really doesn''t take his son as his son. Hong Sai was scolded by Tengxiao and his mouth trembled. He pointed to Tengxiao with trembling fingers, "you, you..." The rest, however, could not say a word. "Get out of here, get out of here, and leave your place as lion king to Nantes." Tengxiao turns people out impolitely. Maybe he is scolded by Tengxiao. Hong Sai doesn''t respond. Tengxiao pushes people out of the door, and then the door closes. Hongsai is standing outside the gate. Is he wrong? The two sons don''t understand him. He just doesn''t want to see them fighting each other. Tengxiao is soft hearted and won''t take Nante''s life. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao, who was still angry. He reached forward and hugged Tengxiao. "Tengxiao is not angry. You have me, tengxi, Tengcheng, tengan and Qiao Nuo baikun. Our family will be together forever." Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s soft leaning in his arms, reaches out his hand and hugs him hard. Tengxiao''s voice chokes, "Yin Zhu, I''d rather he doesn''t appear in front of me all my life. I don''t need his calculation to make up for it. Since I left the king of beasts City, I didn''t want to go back, even I was secretly happy in my heart. I finally left that seemingly bright place It''s a stinking cage. " Yin Zhu didn''t expect that hongsai would be so shameless. Since he gave up at the beginning, what''s the point of finding it back now? Tengxiao is not the kind of person who will bow down for money and power. And this will make Tengxiao look down on him even more. Tengxiao has a straight personality. No matter what he does, his hatred is complete, and so is his love. He can''t accept Hong Sai''s calculation. Although Tengxiao seldom talks about his days in the king of beasts City, occasionally, and the resentment just revealed, Yin Zhu feels sorry for Tengxiao. She can''t help hugging her man. "I know. Don''t be sad. We don''t want his position as the lion king. Sooner or later, I will rule the world and become the only God in the world. You are my imperial husband, which is more powerful than the lion king. " Yin Zhu changed the topic, pretending to be elated, like a proud peacock. Tengxiao knew that Yin Zhu wanted to make himself happy, so he nodded with a smile, "that''s right. I''m the companion of the beast God. Can I be compared with ordinary people? I don''t want a lion king position for me." Orc city doesn''t command the whole Orc world. It''s just that Orc city is the best economic and most powerful area in the orc world. Then hongsai and Qingling got the support of some people, so they called themselves four Orc kings. In fact, they didn''t get the recognition of all orcs in the orc world. The Lion King''s position is not good to say, it''s just a slightly stronger tribal patriarch. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 Hongsai is so angry that he jumps back to his temporary cave. Nante is still cursing. Seeing this, hongsai can''t help but have a headache. The difference between the two sons is too big. Nantes regards the position of the lion king as very important, but Tengxiao doesn''t want to be sent to the door. No matter in terms of momentum or strength, Tengxiao is much better than Nantes. Hongsai has to admit that Nantes'' heart is too small, just in the position of the little lion king. In the future, he will be forced to lose the position of the lion king. Although hongsai loves Nantes very much, he is also the head of the flying lion clan. Even for the continuation of the clan, he must find a good king to lead them. Tengxiao is better than Nantes and has a sense of responsibility. It''s just that Tengxiao doesn''t accept it now. Hong Sai''s biggest worry is whether it''s his own sin. Think about it, he is really an irresponsible father. When he was young, because of his partner''s death, he kept conniving Nantes, and then he didn''t love Tengxiao at all. Finally, he cruelly drove Tengxiao out of the orc city. He would also resent himself. In fact, Tengxiao was right, but he was wrong. If he had taken Tengxiao back, he would have told his partner This is a misunderstanding. There is no betrayal. Tengxiao''s partner is also a kind person. In that way, Tengxiao can grow up happily, and Nantes will not become what he is now, and his partner will not die. It is his self righteous procrastination that makes Tengxiao''s partner die, and then he puts all his mistakes on Tengxiao, causing the present result. When Nante saw hongsai coming in with a smelly face, he immediately laughed, "don''t you be scolded by Tengxiao, hahaha, you deserve to scold him like that." Hung Sai''s face twisted when he heard this. If it wasn''t his own, he would have slapped him to death. This son scolds him, two sons scold him, Hong Sai this heart is really depressed. "For whom I am, I am for you. Otherwise, how could I treat Tengxiao like that?" Seeing Nante''s heartless smile, hongsai cried angrily. It''s hard for Nantes to soberly say, "no, don''t say it for me. I didn''t ask you to do that. It''s clear that you can''t face my mother''s death. You deliberately pushed everything to Tengxiao''s head and watched me practice Tengxiao. At that time, I''m afraid you were very happy in your heart. Now you see that people are promising and rush to recognize your son. It''s a pity that they don''t recognize you, You''re the only one left with such a hopeless son as me. Do you regret that you didn''t leave Tengxiao and didn''t drive me out of the king of beasts city? It''s a pity that it''s useless for you to regret. Tengxiao won''t recognize you. Hahaha, I''m more sure than Tengxiao. This boy has been stubborn since he was a child. " With that, Nantes looks at hunce sarcastically and laughs. "It''s no use if you regret it. I''m the only one in your whole life to inherit such a bad thing." Nantes looks at honce with pride. Before, he was worried about the key. He was worried that Hong Sai would really let Tengxiao be the lion king. How could he forget that Tengxiao said he would never want anything from him, whether it was his father or the Lion King''s position, which the wild species did not dare to rob. When hongsai heard this, his brows picked and his hands trembled. He really wanted to kill Nantes. However, Nantes would become like this. He raised Nantes. Who''s to blame? Besides, he has made up his mind to let Tengxiao take over the Lion King''s position anyway. This son is doomed to be lost in the future. If he is comfortable, scold him. "Why don''t you do it or talk back, old man? What do you mean Nantes felt a little flustered when he saw this, and he was not comfortable with the calm thinking of hongsai. Hongsai talked deeply, and then looked at Nante very disappointed, "Nante, about Tengxiao''s mother, I told you that I was responsible for your mother''s death, because I didn''t make it clear immediately, let your mother suspect ghosts, all the mistakes are mine, Tengxiao is not wrong, but I make mistakes again and again, I can''t educate you well, let alone educate you well Tengxiao, I''m sorry for you, and I''m sorry for Tengxiao. " "Fuck your mother." Nantes is really flustered at this moment, because hongsai has never admitted his fault no matter what he did before, but now hongsai is obviously not normal. "I never dare to admit that I was wrong, but Tengxiao scolded me today, and you also scolded me. To tell the truth, I''m an asshole father, but the mistake has been caused. The only thing I can do is not let the mistake continue. I know that the decision I made today is cruel to you, but Nantes, people have to recognize themselves and learn to be realistic, no matter Tengxiao or not, You are not suitable to take over the position of lion king, because you can''t lead the flying lion clan to prosperity, even you can''t keep it. " He said in a trembling voice. Nante heard this angry scold, "excuse, excuse, all are excuses, you just see Tengxiao force me more useful, what is not suitable." Nante looks at Tengxiao resentfully. He is the little master of the flying lion since he was a child. He can''t shake it. Even if Tengxiao is there, his position is stable. However, now hongsai suddenly says that he is not suitable. Who is suitable? For so many years, hongsai has held him high, and now he is pulled into hell. Before he took over the position of lion king, hongsai said that if he was abolished, what would happen to a former king who was abolished? Nantes was so angry that he trembled."It''s not an excuse, it''s a fact. I didn''t understand it before, but now I understand it. It''s estimated that there''s no way to quell the civil strife in the temple in a short time. The people in the city of king of beasts can''t do anything here. On the contrary, they will cause death if they are not careful. We''ll meet each other in this way. I''m afraid the people above are not happy. I''ll talk to Tengxiao later, and we''ll go back Orc City, I''ll stay with you in the future, and I''ll teach you some things about how to behave. " Hong Sai said lightly. As for Tengxiao, he can''t help much now, but he won''t make trouble. As for Tengxiao, the lion king, whether he takes over or not, he will let Tengxiao take over by playing tricks. He''d better go back to the secular side to develop his power. "To teach me is to keep me under surveillance. Hongsai Lion King is very good. In the past, you could beat Tengxiao down to the abyss for me. Now you can beat me down to the abyss for Tengxiao. I thought you loved me. That''s a joke, a joke." Nantes laughed wildly. When hongsai heard this, he closed his eyes and didn''t say it again. Instead, he looked at Nante quietly. He couldn''t eliminate Nante''s hatred and pain, so he accompanied him in pain. Here, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao go to Fuxiang to discuss the way to save Qiao Nuo. According to Yin Zhu''s meaning, even if you attack hard, you have to save Qiao Nuo, but it''s difficult for Fuxiang. Fuxiang looked at Yin Zhu in embarrassment and said, "Lord, if we can save people unconsciously, now they are on guard. It''s hard for us to find out the news about Jono. How can we save Jono? For a Jono, regardless of the foundation of the temple, will we fight with Meiying last? What''s more, Lord, you are not suitable to take risks for a male. The most important thing for you now is to integrate the inheritance and apply it. " Fu Xiang is willing to go to Yin Zhu because there are not many people who can use Yin Zhu, and she can leave the control of Mei Ying. She doesn''t want to join all her cronies for Yin Zhu''s sake. When all the people under her hand die, what can she do as a bare commander? I don''t know if I can be reused by Yin Zhu. Maybe I will be abandoned if it''s useless. How can Fu Xiang do such a thing. When Yin Zhu heard this, she really had no way to refute it. She also knew that she couldn''t help Fu Xiang, but she didn''t do any good to Fu Xiang. Fu Xiang also helped her save people before, but she didn''t spend too much effort, because she had to fight with Mei Ying''s people anyway. Although the people on both sides had fought for more than ten times, there were also casualties, but the number was not large, the number on both sides was small More people are still testing. "Since you don''t want to, I''ll go myself." Yin zhumeng stands up. There are Tengxiao, Leihe and orcs on her side, and she may not lose. But she really owes orcs this time in the semi humid battle. Before, she has not taken on all the orcs who have lifted the spell. After this battle, she really has to take on the responsibility. After all, people don''t owe her. She has helped her a lot before, But Yin Zhu also paid back a lot, all kinds of new food and food processing methods. Fuxiang can''t help but have a headache. Is this woman threatening herself with this? But if something happens to Yin Zhu, it''s really hard to do. After all, she''s holding the banner of fighting against Mei Ying. If the new beast God is finished, she''ll fight against a fart. "Yin Zhu, do you have to do this? You only have your ideas, you just want to save the people you want to save, and you don''t care about us, right? Yes, we''re not your men. No matter how much we die, we don''t feel sad. We''re happy in our hearts. We''re all dead. You can just take over the temple with the famous saying Fu Xiang broke his face with Yin Zhu, not even the master. Yin Zhu was silent for a while when he heard this, and then he said with a sorry smile, "I''m sorry, Jono is my partner. I won''t leave him anyway. I''m very grateful for what you did for me before. You don''t have to get involved in the rest. If I die, you can take over Shengong. I think of all the reasons for you. I say that Meiying and they kill gods. You''re subversive Right Fu Xiang has nothing to do with himself. There is really no need to take such risks. When Fu Xiang heard this, he almost jumped up and grabbed Yin Zhu. Before, she didn''t know that there was someone behind Mei Ying, but now she has a team, and the person behind Mei Ying is actually a disciple of the former beast God. Without Yin Zhu, she would make a mess. Anyway, it would be good if she hadn''t been punished. In a word, she was injured and couldn''t get off the ship. Moreover, even for those loyal subordinates who followed her, she had to fight for it. If she had known that there were still three people behind Mei Ying when she first defected, she would have thought about it seriously instead of being so rash. Unfortunately, she couldn''t make the choice again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 At this time, Fu Xiang bit his teeth and looked at Yin Zhu with wide eyes. "Yin Zhu, you can''t do this to us. I admit that I haven''t done anything sorry for you." If she could, Fu Xiang would like to be Yin Zhu. If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu, she would not be so inferior now, but now she has no other choice. Yin Zhu also knows that it''s wrong for him to ignore Fu Xiang completely. He just wants to say that at least she helped her before, which no one can deny. "Fuxiang, I''m sorry about that, but I can''t leave my partner alone, let alone let him marry someone else, so I have to do it. Of course, if you don''t help me, I can understand. If you can, you can go with your people. You don''t have to do it. If we don''t win, you can take your people away, and I''ll help you I believe that even if you can''t stay in the temple, you can live well after you get out of the temple. The orc world is so big that it''s not easy for Qingling to find you. " Yin Zhuzhan sincerely apologizes to Fu Xiang, which she owes Fu Xiang, Yin Zhu admits. "You can''t take my advice." Fuxiang said. "Since that Jono is your partner, Qingling won''t kill him as long as you don''t die. After all, it''s a good thing to threaten you. Why do you work so hard?" Looking at Yin Zhu''s silence, Fu Xiang can''t help trying to persuade him. In fact, what Fu Xiang said about Yin Zhu also understood, but they wanted to let Jono and Sophie together. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu couldn''t accept it. Maybe it was Qingling''s way to lure himself. "In fact, we may not lose. Qingling has been seriously injured. And as far as I know, Qingling has been hit by my master''s magic fire. Now they don''t dare to come out. They can only hide in the soul eating cliff to heal. Even if they can come out for a short time, their own strength will be greatly suppressed, and their bodies will also be greatly injured. If it''s hard to hear, we can all use it up It''s killing her. " Actually, Yin Zhu doesn''t believe all of what Yin Zhu said. It can be said that Yin Zhu doesn''t really understand the strength of Qingling. Apart from their haunting, Yin Zhu was flustered and didn''t think much about the reason why Qingling gave her a move in the temple before. Now, combined with what Beina said, they are all in a magical fire. I think their strength is not as high as her imagination, so when she took it When it came to the staff, they didn''t attack themselves. Yin Zhu doesn''t think that just because of the feelings between Beina and Qingling, those people will let themselves go. After all, they can even kill the master who raised and taught them. A little younger martial sister is nothing. Even if Qingling is attacked by herself, it is estimated that she is still checking whether she can kill them. After all, she can''t do it all at once. But when she is in danger, she will try her best. At that time, Qingling should reconsider whether she can do it or not. When she finds that she can''t do it, she will take her people away decisively. The reason why Yin Zhu thought this way was also considered carefully. After all, at the beginning, the beast God sent her directly to accept the inheritance. If the beast God did not arrange the way back, how could he send the only heir to Qingling in front of them? Would the beast God not be afraid of his only root? So the beast God should be sure that those people can''t do anything about themselves, and there is a clear spirit, and they can also make a grindstone for her, the new beast God. As for her guess is not correct, it will have to look at a desperate, if this time Qingling few did not come out, then her guess is very likely to be true. Although Yin Zhu really wants to save Jono, she is not a madman. She will take Tengxiao Leihe and bury them with her. She can''t put the lives of several people in Tengxiao for Jono. If there is no hope, Yin Zhu will leave directly. As Fu Xiang said, Jono''s life is not in danger for the time being. She can wait until she is strong Save Jono. Fu Xiang was still very angry. After listening to Yin Zhu''s explanation, she finally felt relieved, but her face was a little ugly at this time. It was obvious that Yin Zhu was trying to test her. Yin Zhu also saw that Fu Xiang''s face was not good, but he didn''t mean to blame him. After all, everyone thought carefully. Although Fu Xiang opposed Yin Zhu''s plan, he didn''t kill Yin Zhu himself. That''s enough. "Elder Fuxiang, I''m sorry. You are a great elder. I hope you won''t be angry with me." Yin Zhu came forward and held Fu Xiang''s hand. As a little girl, he was not as dignified as before. Fuxiang originally wanted to pull back her hand, but after thinking it over, Yin Zhu apologized to her. What else could she do. "Lord, since you have a plan in mind, I''ll go down and arrange it." This time, as long as Qingling doesn''t show up, there are still many orcs on their side. The orcs'' fighting power is not weak, and they are almost the same as the people in the temple. So, they have a good chance of winning. "Go ahead." Yin Zhu nodded. On the other side, hongsai has already packed up his things. He is going to stay in Nante and return to the city of the king of beasts. As for the people of the flying lions, hongsai plans to take one third of them back. As for the rest, he will give them to Ninglu, the elder of the flying lions, and let him listen to Tengxiao. Tengxiao needs people at this time. Feitian lion Yimai helps Tengxiao desperately at this time. With Tengxiao''s temperament, he won''t leave Feitian Yimai in the future. Moreover, he has left at this time, even if Tengxiao wants to find him, he can''t find him.If hongsai was full of confidence when he came to the temple, he was much less powerful when he left. He probably knew that he was a failed father. As for Nantes, after hongsai controlled him by compulsion, he kept scolding him for two days and two nights. However, hongsai didn''t change at all. Nantes knew that this time it was true, and hongsai wanted to go The lion king to Tengxiao, think of this Nantes very desperate. Although the four beast kings of the beast king city said they were fighting with each other, they were still in a group when they went out. Hongsai was going to leave. In addition, the tiger king Chengtian and monkey king kongchen had made it clear that they would take refuge in the new beast king, and the snake king could not sit still. They all chose to take refuge in Yin Zhu. Does he have any other choice? Once he had another choice, he was afraid that the foundation of the king of beasts city would not survive. The three families would certainly join hands to destroy his snake king clan. What''s more, although ten thousand ancestors of the snake king don''t like Leihe, the half Orc grandson, now Leihe has turned into the people around Yinzhu. Obviously, it''s good for him. Otherwise, we should take refuge in Yinzhu. All the people in the city of the beast king have taken refuge in Yinzhu. After Mei Ying knew about this, she was so angry that she yelled at the people of the king of beasts for being heartless, but it didn''t work. Although the people of the king of beasts surrendered, they didn''t leave many clansmen to help Yin Zhu like hongsai did. Only one tenth of the other three kings left. Yin Zhu estimated that these people didn''t come to help fight, they were supposed to paddle, by the way To get information. Yin Zhu is very clear that the temporary surrender does not mean that in the future, especially when she has no strength, she is afraid that these people will soon rebel, so she does not care about the manner of these people in the beast king city, but hongsai''s behavior is really beyond Yin Zhu''s expectation. Even Tengxiao didn''t expect that hongsai would directly leave so many people who are the main force of Feitian. It can be said that Feitian is the main force of Feitian. Once these people die in the temple, the lion king can''t stand firm in the king of beasts city. It''s a gamble with him about the future of the lion king. Tengxiao is still a little silent when he wants to understand this. Then he changes his face and asks Ninglu to take these people back. However, Ninglu listens to him for everything, but he firmly opposes it and says that he wants to protect their king. Although Tengxiao repeatedly said that he would never take over the Lion King''s position, Ning Lu was determined to follow Tengxiao, and obviously intended to play tricks. What can Tengxiao do for such people? These people are also his people. He can''t really fight and kill them. He and Yin Zhu know that this is hongsai''s plan and it''s also his plan. But they have no way. Tengxiao is so angry that Yin Zhu says, "forget it, don''t be angry, for this matter It''s not worth it. They helped us this time. We''ll repay him another day. There''s no need to worry about it. " Leihe didn''t expect that hongsai would do such shameless things, especially when he saw a lot of people in the line of Feitian lion. You should know that when he attacked the orc city before, he took special care of the people in the line of Feitian lion. This time, the orc and the Feitian lion would have a spark. If it wasn''t for the people above, he would be afraid of two After all, the enemy of many years is in front of us. Of course, you don''t, but you can''t do without sarcasm. People on both sides taunt each other. Flying lion taunts orcs. Even if they follow Yin Zhu, it''s useless. The lion king is the companion of the beast God. The other day, they let Tengxiao get rid of these orcs. The Orcs taunt that flying sky is a vein of gold on their faces. Tengxiao doesn''t want to be the lion king at all, even at the beginning The only reason why Tengxiao will attack the beast king city and the lion king is because Tengxiao has a better relationship with their orcs. In any case, the two sides were quarreling. Yin Zhu was stunned to hear that. He thought whether this should be restrained or not. Before the fight started, there would be chaos inside them. For this reason, Rehe and Ninglu went out to do ideological work and asked them to unite and cooperate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 After Yin Zhu convinces Fu Xiang, Tengxiao pats Yin Zhu on the shoulder. In fact, there is another thing Yin Zhu may not have said, that is, the Qingling few are constrained. This time, it is a trap. Of course, in terms of Yin Zhu''s conjecture, this possibility is very small. Moreover, Yin Zhu thinks that this trap is probably related to Jono. After all, Jono doesn''t know her any more. If Jono is asked to kill her, she will be unable to prevent it. But even if she knows this, Yin Zhu will save her. On this point, Tengxiao and Leihe said that as long as Jono didn''t recover, they would forcibly tie Jono up and wouldn''t give him a chance to hurt Yin Zhu. Everything is ready, waiting to save Jono, everyone is waiting for that day, the atmosphere inside the temple has become unprecedented tension. This day has finally arrived. Mei Ying has made high-profile preparations, while Yin Zhu has arranged everyone''s position to save Qiao Nuo at any time. Mei Ying doesn''t worry at all when she looks at the surrounded temple. The way they win makes Yin Zhu''s heart a little uneasy. If her guess is true, Mei Ying should be flustered at this time. Of course, it''s also possible that Mei Ying is cheating her. "Mei Ying, you rebellious, today is your time to die. Don''t you come and die as soon as possible." Fuxiang shouts loudly. Fuxiang knows very well that if this battle is really like Yin Zhu''s guess, it''s best. She will follow Yin Zhu. If she is not sure, Fuxiang will withdraw without hesitation. Fuxiang didn''t want to surrender under Mei Ying''s hands. At that time, she was afraid that she would not even have life, so she had no choice but to leave the temple After all, nothing matters. Mei Ying laughed when she heard this, "Fu Xiang, what are you proud of? Besides, what identity do you think you are? You dare to talk to me like this. I can press you down before, but now I can still let Yin Zhu talk to me." Mei Ying says impolitely. As for Yin Zhu''s identity, because of Sophie''s reasons, Yin Zhu''s foundation has been lifted, so Mei Ying can also name Yin Zhu at this time. Tengxiao saw that his face turned black and stood in front of Yin Zhu. "You are just a dog owned by others. What qualifications do you have to talk to Yin Zhu?" This woman dares to insult Yin Zhu. He will definitely show him later. Mei Ying was threatened by Tengxiao, and she was a little flustered. Although her strength was not worse than Tengxiao, she had seen this man''s fight before. That was the way to fight. Who would fight with this kind of madman. Moreover, this time, the three masters will not appear, so Mei Ying is still flustered. Although Qingling said very well that everything has been arranged, Mei Ying is still afraid. After all, the one opposite is the new beast God. , "well, I''m not qualified. I''m not going to has the final say. I''m not lazy. I''ll talk to your old friends." Mei Ying slipped away after saying this. Yin Zhu and Teng Xiao are very happy when they hear this. It seems that Jono should come out. At that time, can he take people away directly? However, with the sound of a string of jingle, Yin Zhu looked up and saw Sophie swimming out with her long snake tail. "How can I see my face so ugly, but I really want to see you, Yin Zhu." Sophie covered her mouth and giggled as if she were very happy. Hearing Sophie''s familiar tone and thinking about her hatred for herself, Sophie is clearly sober. "You remember." Yin Zhu is very sure to say that Qingling has a way to make Sophie sober. Can it also make Jono sober? But Qingling will never be so kind to help Jono. "Yes, I''m very happy to see my good friends." Sophie pauses and giggles. Yin Zhu thought the laughter was very harsh. She frowned at Sophie and said, "Sophie, it''s not enough that you hurt me so many times? What do you want? " By this time, if Yin zhuruo didn''t understand, whose meaning of the wedding was blind, that was Sophie''s meaning. "How? If you rob my male, I''ll rob your partner. That''s even. " Sophie looks at Yin Zhu sarcastically. There is still a long way to go between her and Yin Zhu. She has suffered so many crimes and paid so much. How can she get a Jono. "Look at the beautiful skirt I''m wearing. It''s made of pure white snow fox skin. The colors on it are various. Jono collected 999 flowers of different colors and dyed them. Isn''t it beautiful? How about your hundred bird skirt?" Sophie looks at Yin Zhu sarcastically. When Yin Zhu heard this, she clenched her fist. She didn''t care about the dress. Even if it was beautiful, what Yin Zhu cared about was Jono. Now Jono is obviously with Sophie. What should she do after she saves people? "In addition, I have already returned to Daze tribe. I believe that your three children will be reunited with you here soon. Are you surprised?" Sophie looked at Yin Zhu''s regretful and painful face and felt very comfortable in her heart. Seeing Yin Zhu''s pain, she felt very happy."Yes? But I guarantee that your people can''t even enter the Daze tribe. " Yin Zhu is very worried when she hears Sophie''s words, but if she loses the battle, it''s psychological warfare. Sophie''s memory of daze tribe is probably the same as that of the small tribe. She can''t imagine that daze tribe has changed a lot. Not to mention the wall she built, when she left, Mengtai and baikun already wanted to unify the Luoyue mountains. Maybe it''s big at this time The Ze tribe has annexed the Juque tribe and become the largest tribe in the Luoyue mountains. Where does Yin Zhu know that his departure has greatly stimulated Bai Kun and Meng Tai, who have already won the Juque tribe and unified the Luoyue mountain. Yin Zhu thinks that even if Sophie filmed a lot of people in the past, daze tribe is not weak. She thinks that she can fight back and support them. Here, she quickly takes care of them, and then goes back to Daze tribe to have a look. Sophie''s face was not very good when she heard this. It''s true that she doesn''t know the situation of daze tribe at all. This woman has been elected as the new beast God by many means. I don''t know what the Daze tribe has become. Fortunately, she also thought about this. She sent more experts in the past. It''s not a problem to think about it. When she caught some wild animals in Tengxiao, it''s time See if Yin Zhu will be proud. And later she can hold a companion ceremony with Jono, and Yin Zhu will be crazy at that time. But think of Jono, Sophie''s face is not very beautiful, think of Jono to his dislike, Sophie heart secretly hate, this damned thing, now forget everything, but dislike her did not forget, before she in front of Yin Zhu show, that skirt is not Jono to give, but she made. After knowing that they would be partners, Jono walked away and ignored her. Fortunately, this thing was said by Qingling master. Even if Jono didn''t agree, it was useless. "Well, I''d like to see if the wastes of daze tribe can stop my people, but those things are a little far away. Let''s talk about what''s in front of us. We''re old acquaintances anyway. You''re welcome to join me and Jono''s chaperoning ceremony." Sophie knows that it''s useless to talk about things too far away. What can stimulate Yin Zhu most is Jono. Sure enough, Yin Zhu''s face is very bad when he hears this. The most important thing is that up to now, Jono hasn''t appeared, and the spies of Fuxiang in Meiying haven''t found any trace of Jono, and they don''t know where they have hidden Jono. If you know where Jono is, Yin Zhucai doesn''t want to talk to Sophie here, she will fight directly. There is also a man who seems to go up and beat Sophie in the face and dare to rob her. Yin Zhu looks at Fu Xiang anxiously. Fu Xiang shakes his head to Yin Zhu helplessly, saying that he still hasn''t received any news about Qiao Nuo. Mei Ying is very strict in guarding against Yin Zhu, and no news has been leaked. "Why, you said to have a partner ceremony with Jono. Jono hasn''t appeared yet. Jono doesn''t dislike you. Even if Jono forgets everything, he doesn''t like you." Yin Zhu looks at Sophie sarcastically. As a woman, Yin Zhu knows how to poke people''s pain, especially when this person still wants to dig his own corner. This time, Sophie''s face immediately turned into a palette, very ugly. At this time, Yin Zhu laughed with pride, "it seems that I''m right. I guess you made your own skirt before you. A female''s wedding clothes are all made by herself, and you''re the only one." If it wasn''t for Tengxiao and Leihe, Sophie would have rushed to fight with Yinzhu. She should be calm. As for where Jono has gone, Sophie doesn''t know. Jono said she didn''t want to leave after she announced her affair with Jono that day. After that, she didn''t see Jono. Meiying said that it was to protect Jono, lest Yinzhu call him We know. "Don''t talk nonsense. Jono hasn''t appeared yet because he has to prepare well. Do you think our wedding will be as casual as yours?" Sophie didn''t expect that Yin Zhu is more and more difficult now. It''s really hard to deal with. "Well, I''ll wait, but I''m sure Jono won''t have a chaperone ceremony with you." Before Sophie''s panic, Yin Zhu can see that Sophie must have no bottom in her heart, otherwise she would have jumped up and screamed at this time, where would she fight with her now. In fact, Yin Zhu thinks it''s the most boring thing to fight, but there''s no way. Now that Jono doesn''t show up, she doesn''t have a good way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 And where is Jono at this time? At this time, he was discussing with Wu Hu over there to let Wu Hu help him escape. Jono doesn''t plan to make a partner with Sophie at all. Even if Qingling gives an order, it doesn''t work. Not to mention the former Jono doesn''t. now Jono becomes very rebellious because he has absorbed the golden winged beast Dan. How can he wrongly do such a thing? Besides, the people he identifies just help him at the beginning. As for Qingling, he doesn''t care Care, OK? Even if Qingling''s strength is high, he can''t give in anyway. He doesn''t want to do anything against his own will, but it''s very difficult for him to kill by force, and even more likely he will be caught back. Moreover, those who guard him are all close to Wu Hu, and the captain is Wu Hu. How can Jono fight Wu Hu. "Wu Yu, help me, and you will escape with me. With our ability, we can escape to the orc continent and have a good life. We don''t have to worry about this at all." Jono knew that he had to take great responsibility to escape. After spending so long time with him, Jono really recognized him, not because of love, but because of Jono''s current consciousness, who was the one he saw at first sight and helped him warm him, and the one he was willing to repay and protect. He took her as a friend and family member. Wu Yu sighed helplessly when he heard this, "Xiao Jin, why do you embarrass me? I can''t turn my back on my master." Originally, he just saved such a person at random. Who knows that Jono has such an identity? Jono is the partner of the new beast God. Jono trusts her very much. He can''t bear to think of Wu she''s here. Just thinking of the master''s plan, Wu she closes her mouth. How long has she been with Jono? Even if Jono trusts herself again, she''s the saint of the temple Jono is just one of her men. "Xiao Jin, I just want to say one word. I can''t promise you this, but you don''t have the chance. To tell you the truth, someone cares about you and is preparing to rob you. So it''s still unknown whether you can become a partner with Sophie. If you don''t want to be with Sophie, you can go with those people." The latter words are in a low voice. Hearing Wu Yu''s words, Jono frowned. He could not help hesitating and asked, "they? Robbing relatives is your enemy, isn''t it Wu Ji nodded when he heard this. "Does it matter to me who they are?" Jono thought that before those people had been calling themselves Jono, and they took good care of themselves. In particular, the woman named Sophie also called him Jono. At the beginning, he was not interested in Jono''s name. He felt troublesome, but there was always something familiar about it. Wu Hu shook his head when he heard this, "Xiao Jin, to tell you the truth, I don''t know your origin, because when I rescued you, you had lost yourself. Maybe your name is Jono, and you have something to do with them, but you can also say that you have nothing to do with them. The people who have always devoured the beast Dan wake up again after they are lost, and they have become another person, which can be said to be a birth change The rebirth of bone can be said that you are Jono, or you are not Jono. It depends on what you think and who you want to be Wu Yu said in a low voice, the truth and lies, only half true and half false is the most easy to cheat. Jono is not completely lost. When Jono slowly absorbs the energy, he will wake up sooner or later, but it''s impossible to tell Jono that. After hearing this, Jono was silent for a while and said, "no matter who I used to be, I can''t remember. I think I''m Kim." Wu Ji was overjoyed to hear that. That''s what she wanted. As long as Jono was willing to stand on her side, it would be much easier for her to do. "Xiao Jin, listen to me. If the person outside is really your former partner, they will never hurt you. If you really don''t want to be with Sophie again, you can go with the person outside for the time being." Wu Ji began to give advice to Jono. Jono couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this. "Sophie looked at me with hatred as soon as she saw me. Who the hell would like to find such a partner? Besides, she''s so ugly." Wu she can''t help but caress her head when she hears this. It''s a small tribe from outside. She can''t control her emotions at all. She can still count on her to do something big. "Xiao Jin, do you remember what I told you? You should go with Yin Zhu first. At least you need to understand her and avoid such a mess. In addition, you can avoid Sophie. I''m sorry that I didn''t protect you. I can''t even let you go. I hope you don''t blame me." Wu said that it was a helpless sigh. Jono shook his head and said, "I don''t blame you. You have your problems. I understand. Besides, you don''t have to apologize to me. If it wasn''t for you, I would not be able to live so clearly now. " "Well, I''m glad you understand me." There was a little smile on Wu''s face. "Go, time is almost up. Put on your clothes. I''ll give you a chance to go with them later." When he saw that Jono wanted to open up, he persuaded Jono to change his clothes and make a good show.Jono didn''t want to be embarrassed, so he quickly changed his clothes. It had to be said that there were many good things in the temple. Jono was wearing a fiery red fox fur, which was a rare good thing. Jono''s handsome face was even more beautiful against the fiery red fox fur. No wonder the new beast God is so reluctant to give up. According to Wu''s idea, the new beast God is not rational enough. As an animal God, he should take care of himself and protect himself. It''s not for a partner to fight here. If the animal God wants a partner, just say it In the world, there are many males recommended by the pillow. There are so many excellent males in the world. It''s hard to find one better than Jono. However, Yin Zhu''s brain is not clear, otherwise their plan would not be so easy to succeed. "Our little Kim is very handsome." Wu can''t help joking. When Jono heard this, he gave a gentle smile. His heart almost missed a few beats. This kind of smile was pure and beautiful. He wanted to leave this precious thing behind. "Don''t laugh, Xiao Jin. After all, you don''t want to be a partner with Sophie. It''s necessary to pretend." Wu Fang wants to know if Sophie''s face will turn bitter at that time if she knows that this so-called companion ceremony is a trap from beginning to end and has nothing to do with her dime. Wu Ji doesn''t like Sophie, not because Sophie is a orc, but because this person is superficial, cruel, inhuman, and unscrupulous. Such a person is terrible. Jono laughed, and then immediately put a bad face, look at that face is obviously ten thousand not willing, just almost did not write on the face that I was forced. Wu Ji smiles when he sees Jono''s face change for a second. I didn''t expect Jono to have such a side. It''s very lovely. As soon as Jono and Wu Yu went out, they saw Sophie and Yin Zhu fighting. At this time, Yin Zhu rarely stood beside the altar where the ceremony was held. Yin Zhu was only with two people, one was Tengxiao, the other was Leihe, and the others were 200 meters away from the altar. There''s no way for Yin Zhu to make such a risk, because Sophie says that if Yin Zhu''s people don''t retreat a little, she doesn''t dare to hold a ceremony with Jono, so Jono will never appear. The auspicious time has passed, and Jono hasn''t appeared yet. Yin Zhu has to believe that this is an abnormal game. It''s obvious that there are few people with Yin Zhu. They are all around Sophie and their intentions are very clear. They are ready to take this opportunity to catch Yin Zhu. As long as they catch Yin Zhu, they don''t have to talk about anything. Yin Zhu thought that even if it was dangerous, she would try. She believed that the three of them could hold up to 200 meters away and rush to rescue them. Originally, Sophie asked for 500 meters, but as a result, the bargaining between the two sides became what it is now. Of course, there is no meter unit in this era, just a long bamboo pole to light it, which is about 200 meters. Jono''s appearance can be said to detonate the battle. When Jono wants to come to him, Yin Zhu immediately goes forward and catches Jono, and Sophie also asks someone to do it at this time. Leihe and Tengxiao were going to fight by themselves, and one of them was staring at Jono. Yin Zhu helped them fight properly, but they didn''t expect Jono to let them catch them without any resistance. Of course, Leihe is the first time to keep an eye on Jono and tie him up. Jono doesn''t struggle at all. Reich thought that there must be a trick in the middle, but Jono really didn''t move anything. Both Leihe and Tengxiao have high strength, but they can''t stand too many people around them. They want to protect Yin Zhu. Tengxiao can''t stand it alone. Yin Zhu has seen that Tengxiao has been injured. Leihe is just distracted to protect, but there is no big problem. "Leihe, you help Tengxiao. Tengxiao won''t be able to support you. I''ll take care of Jono." Seeing Tengxiao injured, Yin Zhu couldn''t help crying. Reich looked at Jono, who was tied up, and then nodded, "you need to call me." Finish saying without hesitation rushed to Tengxiao''s side, help Tengxiao resist part of the attack. With Leihe''s help, Tengxiao finally survived the initial time. When Fuxiang saw that Qingling didn''t show up at this time, he confirmed Yin Zhu''s guess in his heart, and then rushed in with his men without hesitation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 As Fu Xiang rushes in with people, it''s a foregone conclusion. Mei Ying sees that something can''t be done at this time, so she quickly takes people to retreat and attack. Fu Xiang just wants to save Yin Zhu. As for the orders of the people who take her, she doesn''t want to. Only Leihe''s orcs fight fiercely. It''s just that the two main characters don''t want to work hard. In addition, Yin Zhu''s purpose is to save Yin Zhu Jono, the goal has been achieved, and everyone will automatically disperse. Jono has been very quiet since he was arrested. He didn''t toss about. When he was taken back, he didn''t toss about. Seeing Jono so good, they wouldn''t embarrass him. Finally back to the temple, Yin Zhu looked at Qiao Nuo standing in front of him. He wanted to rush directly, but Leihe stopped him. "Yin Zhu, be careful of cheating." Jono is too good to be doubted. Jono heard this is just a faint smile, "don''t worry, I will cooperate with you, that''s because I don''t want to be with that Sophie, it makes me sick." Looking at Qiao Nuo''s familiar smiling face, Yin Zhu burst into tears. Qiao Nuo''s eyes were so calm that she was flustered. Despite the previous meeting, Yin Zhu knew that Qiao Nuo was afraid to forget her, but Yin Zhu still could not accept this fact. "You even forgot Yin Zhu. I can''t trust you." In Leihe''s opinion, this man is just Jono''s body, but his soul is not Jono any more. A woman he loves most can forget, which is not worthy of his trust. "I know you''ve been lenient to me. Is it because of Jono? It seems that my body belongs to Jono. The reason why I want to come back with you is to end this matter. " Jono is very calm smile. "End? What do you mean Yin Zhu asked in a trembling voice. "Literally." Jono takes a serious look at Yin Zhu, the legendary New beast God. She is a common female. There is nothing special about her. The only special thing is her eyes. They are very moist and bright. If this man is really his beloved partner, he doesn''t have any recollection after seeing him. Maybe, as Wu said, he is a brand new little gold, not Joe No. "And how do you want to end it?" At this time, Yin Zhu pushes away Leihe, who is defending Shen Qian, and walks in front of Qiao Nuo. Tengxiao also looks at Qiao Nuo with disapproval. "I heard that you are my partner. I don''t know how we used to be. Anyway, I don''t have any memory. I don''t admit that I''m Jono. I''m just Kim. I hope you don''t disturb my life in the future." Jono said word by word. Yin Zhu can''t help but crumble when he hears this. Jono really doesn''t have any memory. Is it really the worst case? But how can Jono forget how much he loves himself? How can he let go? Even if there is a little possibility, he shouldn''t forget. "Qiao Nuo, you bastard, in order to save you, Yin Zhu ran all the way, looking for you everywhere. It was not easy to get the news about you, because you were in the hands of Mei Ying and they killed us several times. When you met Yin Zhu, you said nothing, and then you didn''t want to find you. Why are you, you bastard?" Seeing Yin Zhu''s uncomfortable appearance, Tengxiao rushes up to fight Qiao Nuo like crazy. Among the three partners, Yin Zhu values Jono the most. How can Jono say no to Yin Zhu. However, Jono parried Tengxiao, and then pushed Tengxiao away. "You are not my opponent now. You want to fight. Wait until you get well fed." In the past, Jono is definitely not Tengxiao''s opponent, but the strength of Jono who has absorbed the golden winged carving beast Dan has greatly increased. Even if Tengxiao is not injured, he may not be able to beat Jono. Tengxiao heard this, grinning teeth to rush past, but called Yin Zhu to stop, "Tengxiao, you don''t have to start." Yin Zhu looked at Qiao Nuo seriously, as if she wanted to engrave this face on her heart. She sucked her nose, then wiped away her tears, and said quietly, "OK, you say it''s over, OK, as long as you can answer my question, you say it''s over, I promise." Yin Zhu''s words can be said to make the people present are stunned, Tengxiao even out of control of the voice, "Yin Zhu!" At the beginning, Yin Zhu almost died of grief for the sake of Qiao Nuo. He knows how important Qiao Nuo is to Yin Zhu, but now Qiao Nuo even says that he agrees to end it. What does Yin Zhu want to do? Unable to figure out Yin Zhu''s mind, Tengxiao is flustered. He is even more afraid that Yin Zhu can''t bear to talk casually. "Tengxiao is OK. As he said, there must be an end to this matter. We are not the same way." Yin zhuqiang said with tears in his eyes. Tengxiao looks at Yinzhu. He is not crazy. He just goes to Yinzhu and holds Yinzhu''s hand tightly. "I don''t say how good my relationship with Jono is, but do you know why Jono devours animal Dan? It''s not because Jono simply wants to be strong, he just wants to help me, so he doesn''t need to risk his life. You say that Jono loves me so much that he doesn''t even want to die. You say, what''s your qualification to end it for Jono? How can you end it? Do you know how hard Jono suffered when he swallowed animal Dan? Do you deserve to end it for Jono? You are nothing. " Yin Zhu''s eyes show fierce light, approaching Jono and asking loudly.When Jono heard this, he stepped back and looked at Yinzhu, but his heart was shaking. "If it''s over, you call Jono. Jono''s the only one who deserves it. Jono''s the only one who says I''ll agree." Yin Zhu roared loudly, but his tears fell one by one. Jono originally wanted to say that he was Jono, but looking at Yin Zhu''s painful appearance, his mouth moved, but he couldn''t spit out a word. Suddenly, he felt that his heart was very stuffy, and he wanted to be out of breath. "You..." Jono was so miserable that he spewed out a word, and then couldn''t say the rest of it. He turned and ran away. This accident stunned several people at the scene. Yin Zhu then reacted and cried out, "Leihe, help me stop him." However, Jono himself is a flying ORC. His body sensitivity is much better than that of Rehe. He wants to run away. Rehe can''t stop people. Tengxiao is ready to stop people regardless of his injured body at this time. They finally save people, but they can''t ask Jono to run away. However, Jono''s strength is high, and his speed is even faster. Even if Leihe and Tengxiao join hands, they can''t stop Jono. Looking at Jono who runs away, Yin Zhu is angry and anxious. She managed to find someone and told Jono to run away. However, judging from Jono''s performance, Jono doesn''t have no feelings for her, otherwise Jono won''t be like this. Does it mean that Jono hasn''t completely disappeared? Does it mean that she can still get Jono back? Looking at Yin Zhu, who is very tired, Tengxiao can''t help reaching out and embracing him. During this period of time, Yin Zhu has experienced too many things. In addition to running around, Yin Zhu has lost a lot of weight. Tengxiao holds Yinzhu and rubs the top of Yinzhu''s hair with his chin. "Yinzhu, as long as we know that Jono is not completely lost, we will get Jono back one day." Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this, which is at least a good news. Besides, Jono is quite sober now. That person is the second personality for the time being. With him, he won''t do irrational things, but he doesn''t have to worry about going out to harm others and being hunted. As for the temple, even if Jono is caught, he won''t kill Jono. It''s safe . "Let the people of Fuxiang pay attention and see if there is any trace or news of Jono." Jono escaped, so he had to let the people of Fuxiang pay more attention. On this side of the temple, they still had to rely on Fuxiang. Here, Jono ran all the way. He couldn''t tell what he felt, but he was very upset. He used to walk towards Wu Hu''s house, but when he was about to arrive, he stopped abruptly, because Jono suddenly thought that Wu Hu''s master and the woman were enemies. Once he went back, Wu Hu couldn''t rebel against him, neither could he Help yourself, and feel guilty at that time, and that woman is afraid that she will be grilled on the fire because of her own affairs. Although he really doesn''t care about that woman, he can''t owe a male to a female, even if the female is a beast God. It''s just that there''s no way for him to go back there. Yin Zhu is impatient and doesn''t want to go there. There''s no place for him to go in such a big temple. Jono can''t help being at a loss. All of a sudden, he didn''t know what to do and couldn''t go out. Jono couldn''t help but find a place to sit down, and then seriously thought about his relationship with Yin Zhu and Wu he. Yin Zhu''s words echoed in his mind over and over again. That Jono loved Yin Zhu very much and loved him with his life. He got other people''s body and lived again. He really didn''t deserve to say that. That would be tantamount to rejecting everything Jono had paid before. Have you ever loved with your life? Jono stretched out his hand and pressed it on his heart. Why can''t he feel the deep love? So he''s not Jono. Besides, in his opinion, Jono is too stupid. He is in deep love and has no life. How can he love and protect his deep love? How can he be so stupid. Jono, Jono, Jono covers his chest hard. Anyway, he has no place to go now. Let''s go to the place where he lived before. If he is really Jono, there will always be more or less memories. Thinking of this, Jono is going to Daze tribe to have a look. There are still his parents there. This partner can not be recognized, but the parents who give their own life and blood can not. In addition, Tengxiao and Yinzhu are going back to Daze tribe at this time. After all, Sophie has sent someone to Daze tribe. Although Yinzhu always says that she believes daze tribe can survive, she is still very worried. Besides, tengxi and Tengcheng haven''t seen each other for a long time. She is eager to go back to see her two children. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 Sophie did send people to go to Daze tribe. She had been to the lion king before. She knew that the people around the lion king knew how to go to Daze tribe, but it was a pity that people were not as good as heaven. The lion king knew the way to Daze tribe, and all of them went to the land of God''s punishment, so no one led them. Those people say that Sophie sent them, but they are actually Mei Ying''s people. They don''t look down on Sophie at all. It''s a shame for them that they can''t be controlled by a semi humid person. They didn''t put Sophie''s words in their ears. Now they can''t find anyone. They are angry and feel that Sophie is responsible for their waste It took a lot of time. Daze tribe is hard to find, but it''s easy for them to find out where the Luoyue mountains are. It''s very easy for them to find out whether there is a way or not. Only those who can''t do it will find an excuse. They are so powerful, where they need a fan road. If they don''t have a road, they will find their own way. So this group of people, led by team leader Kevin, started to push directly from the outside of the Luoyue mountains. After the Daze tribe reunified the Luoyue mountains, it strengthened the management of the affairs outside the tribe. Especially with Roland''s prompt, Montaigne sent people to patrol outside the Luoyue mountains. Generally speaking, the Luoyue mountains are relatively poor, and people outside would not think of going to the Luoyue mountains. It is absolutely a problem to enter on such a large scale. So before Kevin could find daze tribe, Montaigne had already received the news. After receiving the news, Montaigne discussed with Bai Kun about how to deal with them. If these people didn''t come all the time, they were still worried. When these people came, they were at ease. When he knew that they didn''t plan to walk, they pushed directly in the simplest way. When he knew about this, Bai Kun couldn''t help sneering. There were only about 1000 of them. The powerful soldiers of daze tribe could eat them. It seems that they don''t know much about daze tribe. Mengtai is a little relieved to think of this. In this way, daze tribe can take advantage of the opportunity to develop. He has never thought that he must win the palace. Mengtai only hopes to create more benefits for daze tribe and expand daze tribe in his lifetime. In fact, it is the Daze tribe now. For Mengtai, this is what he did not dare to imagine in the past. Even if he died at this time, he has the face to face the ancestors of daze tribe in the past. Since people think they are strong, let them show their strength. Baikun''s plan is also very simple. They like to push. Let''s get more wild animals. Even daze tribe dare not push them directly. There are still some terrible things in the middle of the beast forest. One is good at calculation, the other is arrogant and arrogant. The result is obvious. When Kevin knows that he is wrong, there are only more than 100 people left in the 1000 people''s team, and they are chased by wild animals and run away. Of course, the more than 800 people who died were not all killed by wild animals, some were just separated and captured by daze tribe Those who surrender will be taken as slaves and contribute to the construction of daze tribe. Anyway, there are totem stones over there. If you bow your head at that moment, you will be captured for a lifetime. If you don''t bow your head, you will be killed. Bai Kun won''t be soft hearted at this point. The remaining 100 people can be said to be the meat in the mouth of the Daze tribe. Montaigne and his family did the same thing. Even Kevin became a prisoner of the Daze tribe. When he saw the powerful daze tribe, Kevin knew the reason for his failure. Unfortunately, he never had the chance to go back to deliver a message to his master. Tengxiao and Yinzhu want to fall back to the moon mountain range. Naturally, Ninglu wants to follow Leihe. Their old lion king can say that Tengxiao will be the king of Feitian lion in the future. If they want him to follow them one day, Ninglu knows something after following Tengxiao for so long. At first, they are the guardians of the new beast king, but they don''t expect that they are partners. What''s more, they are more important It''s two people and a baby. If the old lion king knows this, he will be happy. He has grandchildren. And the new beast God is still very commanding. Judging from this battle, the new beast God still has the upper hand. You say, Tengxiao is Yin Zhu''s partner, and Yin Zhu unified the orc world later. What''s Tengxiao''s position? They are really lucky. "You go back to the king of beasts." Tengxiao looks at the people who follow him closely, and his face turns black. He doesn''t want to pay attention to the people who fly in the sky. This Hong Sai will leave Ning Lu is also after serious consideration, this flying lion pulse of people in Nantes at the beginning of the job, most people are sad Tengxiao, this Ning Lu is few did not embarrass Tengxiao, although not much help Tengxiao, but at least no bad impression. "I listen to the old lion king. The old lion king said that he gave me to you, and I will be your man in the future." Ning Lu has nothing else but thick skin. If the skin is not thick, the gold thigh of the future will fly, can it not be thick? Tengxiao heard this, his face turned black, "I can''t support you." "Don''t worry, young Lord. We will solve this problem ourselves." Ning Lu said with a smile. Tengxiao really can''t fight against Ninglu. After all, in that battle, the flying lion with Ninglu rushed desperately to protect him. In that battle, the flying lion lost the most. It killed more than 20 people and seriously injured more than 50 people. Even Ninglu was seriously injured to protect him. As for the other minor ones, Ninglu took 500 people Basically, everyone wins. It can be said that although they are calculating Tengxiao, at the same time, they are really loyal to Tengxiao and fighting with their lives.Even if it''s calculation, it''s also in exchange for blood donation, and they don''t have a bad heart. At this point, Tengxiao can''t catch up. Tengxiao can only walk with his face protected when he hears this. Ning Lu is more than the gesture of victory. Although Tengxiao still wants to drive them away, his momentum is different. Before that, he can only be indifferent. It seems that they are indifferent. Now he is popular. It seems that his sacrifice is worth it. Ning Lu has to go back with Tengxiao. Naturally, Leihe is not willing to give up. It''s not easy for him to follow Yin Zhu. How can he give up like this. "Reih, shouldn''t you go back to take care of Teng an now?" Tengxiao doesn''t like to talk. During this period of time, Leihe attracts Yin Zhu, which makes Tengxiao very uncomfortable. Of course, it''s a little guilty to ask someone else to take care of his son. But anyway, Bai Kun said that Leihe would become their brother sooner or later, so it''s his own. Tengxiao''s greeting is just a matter of course. Leihe''s face froze when he heard this. This time he came to the temple to fight, so he didn''t take teng''an with him. After all, teng''an was too unsafe. In addition, teng''an was too small, so he might as well put it in the dark city. "Tengxiao, after such a long time, you should also miss tengan. Why don''t you go to the dark city and spend some time with tengan, and I''ll send Yin Zhu back?" This counter attack technique is quite good. Tengxiao hears this and takes a puff. He finally has a time alone with Yin Zhu. As a result, he just thrusts a Leihe in and is not happy. "Yinzhu and I are worried about daze tribe. We plan to go back and have a look first. When we make sure daze tribe is OK, I will go to the dark city to see tengan secretly." Tengxiao, his own son, also has some thoughts. He will go to have a look when he has time. Leihe nodded when he heard this. "Cheng, I''ll go with you too. It''s good to have a look at tengxi and Tengcheng. I don''t know what they look like." "Well, Reich, your men should let them go back to the city of darkness first." If so many orcs go to Daze tribe directly, I''m afraid it will cause bad influence. It''s not that Yin Zhu has any idea about orcs. It''s just that orcs outside have prejudice against orcs. Therefore, daze tribe should not unite with orcs openly. Yin Zhu also knows that it''s unfair for the orcs to do so, but Leihe doesn''t care about it. If huanu is not polite, the orcs are originally the beast God. He left Yin Zhu a knife hidden in the dark, which should not be put in the light. Fuxiang doesn''t hold on to Yinzhu''s leaving. She''s eager that Yinzhu won''t go back to the temple, so the temple will be hers. Recently, after confirming that several people in Qingling can''t come out, Fuxiang''s heart is completely released, which means that she can let go. Especially now Meiying has fallen behind. Isn''t it stupid that she doesn''t hurt to beat the water dog at this time? As soon as they got back to the Luoyue mountain, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao saw the traces of fighting on the edge of the mountain. Yin Zhu was surprised. Was the war so fierce that it hit the pulse of the Luoyue mountain? Fortunately, after a little farther away, Tengxiao saw something was wrong. Those previous battles should not have been left by the tribesmen. However, even though they knew they were not tribesmen, Tengxiao and Yin Zhu were still very worried and hurried towards daze tribe. With Tengxiao leading the way, they just took a little time to return to Daze tribe. Yin Zhu stood at the gate of daze tribe, looking at the magnificent city wall and the N times larger tribe. He was shocked, especially when he knew that Mongolia and Thailand had unified the whole Luoyue mountain. Yin Zhu knew that daze tribe must have big moves, but he didn''t expect that the speed would be so fast. As soon as Mengtai and baikun receive the news from Yinzhu, they rush out to pick him up. As soon as Yinzhu leaves, although they are still doing their own work, they always feel that there is something missing. When Yinzhu comes back, they finally put it down. In addition, Mengtai also has some expectations. Is Yinzhu bringing back Jono, just seeing that there is no familiar figure behind Yinzhu, Mengtai can''t help losing He lowered his head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 Meng Tai''s disappointment is so obvious that Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to comfort Meng Tai. Montaigne was just disappointed, but he soon perked up and laughed, "it''s been hard to come back all the way." As for what happened to Jono, Montaigne didn''t ask. Jono was gone. He was very sad, but Yin Zhu was also very sad. Besides, Yin Zhu had been out for so long to find Jono. If he asked again, wouldn''t it be obvious how sad the child was? At this time, Bai Kun goes forward and grabs Yin Zhu''s hand. Tengxiao sees that Bai Kun also subconsciously gives up his position to Bai Kun. Bai Kun and Yin Zhu have been separated for such a long time. Now they should get along with each other. Although Bai Kun was wearing a black hat and drooping his head during the day, Yin Zhu could still feel Bai Kun''s warm eyes passing through the cloth. Yin Zhu also reached for Bai Kun''s gloved hand and said with a smile, "Bai Kun, I miss you very much. I miss you very much." Bai Kun smiles when he hears this, and then pinches Yin Zhu''s finger with his finger. His girl already knows how to respond to him, and it''s not in vain that he has been waiting for so long. In his life, he can''t accompany Yin Zhu to go out to experience those storms. The only thing he can do is to wait in daze tribe and give Yin Zhu the most solid backing. No matter how far and how hard Yin Zhu runs outside, as long as he comes back, this is her warmest harbor. Tengxiao''s heart is sour when he hears this. Although he accompanies Yin Zhu all day, Yin Zhu doesn''t tell him so. In fact, it''s good to stay in the tribe. Mengtai sees that Yin Zhu and the other two partners get along very well. There''s something wrong in his heart. If Qiao Nuo is here, there''s nothing wrong with Tengxiao and baikun. Then Montaigne shook his head again. He was narrow-minded. What a mess of ideas! He was so old that he would think more and more. After Yin Zhu and Bai Kun simply tell each other how much they love each other, they don''t show any more. Moreover, Yin Zhu''s face can''t tell Bai Kun how much they love each other. Let''s wait until we get back to our room. On the way, Yin Zhu began to ask about the recent situation of the tribe. When he learned that tengxiteng brothers had moved out, Yin Zhu was really surprised, especially that Roland wanted to tell him the news. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu was very grateful to Roland. When Roland first arrived, they were hostile to each other, but both of them were Those who are open-minded and have no bad thoughts, and Tengxiao is coordinating in the middle, so they become friends quickly. Yin Zhu really didn''t expect Roland to be so sensitive, and he specially told daze tribe that although daze tribe easily stopped the people sent by Sufi this time, there will always be another time. Tengxi, they go out or not, daze tribe is now the small place of Luoyue mountain, there is nothing to develop, someone goes out to develop or not. After returning to the residence, Meng Tai settled the people first, and then asked about what happened when Yin Zhu went out, especially how Yin Zhu suddenly became a beast God. Yin Zhu briefly talked about becoming a beast God. Her master arranged all this. Yin Zhu can''t talk about the system. He can only work out a master. As for who the master is, they will mend their brains anyway. There''s no need for her to say more. Later, during the conversation, Meng Tai and Yin Zhu briefly talked about the important events in the tribe, and then they were ready to let Yin Zhu have a rest. Yin Zhu saw that Mengtai didn''t ask about Jono from beginning to end. The old man was worried that he was sad. To tell the truth, Mengtai was not only a qualified leader, but also a good family member. "Uncle, you don''t want to ask about Jono." Yin Zhu asked with a bitter smile. "You..." Montaigne was stunned when he heard this, and then shook his head, "ask what, you will say when you have news." "Uncle, I really have news of Jono, but now I can''t bring Jono back to see you, but you can rest assured that I will bring Jono back one day." Yin Zhu promised. "Really?" Montaigne was overjoyed and nodded with a smile, "OK, I believe you. I''m so happy." Meng Tai doesn''t think Yin Zhu can lie. Yin Zhu is a new beast God. How can she lie. Yin Zhu then said what happened to Jono in the temple. Of course, Jono is now controlled by another personality. Of course, Jono''s master character has not disappeared, but has been suppressed temporarily. She will find a way to save Jono. Montaigne was very happy to hear this. At least there was hope. What he was most afraid of was that there was no hope. After explaining what happened to Jono, Yin Zhu didn''t say any more. She and Tengxiao really need a good rest all the way back. Bai Kun went back with Yin Zhu and went to bed with him. It was just a simple sleep. He was not willing to disturb Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu had a good rest for two days before he regained his mind. Only then did he have the energy to see Meili and others in the tribe. As for Tengxiao, he told Yin Zhu about going out in detail. After all, it was just a simple overview.When he knew that Sophie had turned into a Orc and wanted to rob Jono, Montaigne was furious. He didn''t even understand how he saw his grown-up child become like this. Daze tribe had her relatives and so many people. How could Sophie be so cruel. Yin Zhu''s first business when she comes back to the tribe is to improve the totem ability of the tribe. Before she left, she taught Jiuyue how to use totem, but they can only use totem simply, and most of the totem abilities they can''t use. Today, Yin Zhu has been inherited, which is much better than that of Beina. Moreover, daze tribe has a large population, and the belief in the totem is enough for him to split a second totem stone. Yin Zhu plans to take this totem stone to the jungles of bath Ze. Mengtai naturally agreed to Yin Zhu''s reasonable request. He was also worried that the warriors who went with tengxi would not be able to get the blessing of the totem for a long time, so there was no need to worry now. looked as like as two peas in the totem stone. What the patterns in the totem stone were exactly like what they used to be, only a small part of it. There was no difference. The stone would also have stones, which could only be said to be magical. Now that Yin Zhu has become a beast God, she can control some divine power, but she can''t touch Bai Kun''s divine punishment. She can only let Bai Kun''s pain be relieved when he is punished. She has to work hard. Yin Zhu has been in daze tribe for about half a month and is ready to leave. After all, she doesn''t have much time. On the other side, inside the temple, Qingyun asked Qingling, "elder sister, why do we want to send Qiao Nuo back? It''s hard for us to have such a hostage. Although we have to pay for it, we can''t afford it. If you look at Mei Ying, it''s useless. Now the temple is about to become a supporting world." Hearing this, Qingling just gave a faint smile, then glanced at Qingyun, "yes, we can go out and win, kill Yinzhu, and then? Continue to stay in this ghost place for thousands of years, waiting for the younger martial sister to reincarnate again? " "I''ve been waiting impatiently for five thousand years." Qingling said some irritable. What''s more, Qingling''s worry is that their younger martial sister''s soul can be preserved. You said that their master was dead at that time, but the soul is reincarnation? Or hide somewhere and stare at them secretly. "What do you think, sister?" Qing Yun asks curiously. "Originally, there was no such thing as Jono. I still want to know how to do it. Now Jono is the best chess piece in our hands. Only the beast God can do the magic fire on us. As a new beast God, Yin Zhu can get rid of the magic fire on us when her strength is higher." Qingling said calmly. "But her strength is high, we want to deal with her is difficult, moreover, she will obediently listen to our words?" Qingyun asked with distrust. At this time, Shirley just listened and didn''t express her opinion. However, her anger can really be eliminated. That''s a good thing. She still has a hope. "What are you afraid of? No matter how high her strength is, she can be higher than Shifu. Shifu can be killed, not to mention Yin Zhu. As for whether she is willing or not, it depends on how deep her feelings for Jono are. I''m worried that they don''t have enough feelings, so I specially asked Jono to go back. Seeing Jono''s whereabouts, it should be back to the moon mountain. The people we sent out before are now I haven''t heard from you yet. It''s useless. Sophie is still young. It''s useless. " Qingling said with a smile that she didn''t care about the fate of the thousand people. After hearing this, Qing Yun finally understands that since her elder sister has arranged it, she just does it according to her elder sister''s will. Anyway, she is not as smart as her elder sister. It''s not wrong to follow her elder sister. "Now that Yin Zhu has left the temple, let Sophie leave too. I hate the smell of orcs coming from her." Shirley suddenly opened her mouth. "All right." When Qingling heard this, he agreed. Although she wants to make Yin Zhu powerful, she doesn''t want Yin Zhu to become too powerful in the orc world. She is very smart, but she is not conceited. She doesn''t like Sophie very much. She just throws people out and makes them sick. Sophie''s intelligence quotient is nothing to say, at least she does a good job in disgusting Yin Zhu. Of course, Qingling let Sophie leave, naturally will not let Sophie do bare rod commander, that means things can not be done, just she has a tribe in the orc world strength is good, give Sophie practice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 Jono didn''t follow Yin Zhu. He went to the Luoyue mountains by himself after inquiring about the direction of the mountains. As soon as he entered the mountains, Jono felt a strange sense of familiarity. Even though he had no memory, he could go the right way. On the way, Jono was quite successful. Although he met wild animals, he was determined and relaxed. But when he came to the gate of daze tribe, Jono stopped. Jono already knew that the whole Luoyue mountain had been unified. There was only one daze tribe, the birthplace of the beast God. With the help of the beast God, if it was a small tribe, the beast God would be a parallel product. Jono didn''t know how he wanted to come to Daze tribe, but when he got to the gate of daze tribe, Jono hesitated and didn''t dare to go in. He dug a cave in the valley not far from the gate of daze tribe to stay for the time being. As for why he did this, Jono couldn''t say for sure. Maybe it''s the memory left in his body that makes trouble again. Jono covers his chest and thinks, but if it''s the memory left in his body, why doesn''t he have any memory of Yin Zhu and his parents. Even this time, Jono couldn''t understand why he would dig a cave not far away from daze tribe. In fact, he could enter daze tribe. His parents would not drive him away, but he was afraid to see them. Although he knew that he was not Jono, he still didn''t dare to see them. Jono lives in the cave. He usually hunts and tries to avoid the Daze tribe. He has high strength, so it''s very easy for him to hide. At least for the time being, no one finds that there is a person living in the cave opposite him. Jono lived there aimlessly. As for why he couldn''t tell, he was very confused in the temple. Living in this place, he hunted every day and then had a rest, but Jono felt that such a day made him feel at ease. But Jono knows and knows that he can''t stay in this place all the time. Let alone himself, wuheng doesn''t allow it. There is the power of wuheng in his body. It''s very easy for wuheng to find him. Wu Heng will not harm him, but can Wu Heng bear his master''s orders? If he can, Jono also wants to find his own memory. He doesn''t like the rootless life like duckweed. Sometimes Jono also wants to say that he is a reborn person. His past has nothing to do with him, but the past has deeply troubled him. There is the female named Yin Zhu. Maybe she doesn''t want to let him go. She will find a way to get her lover back this year. Thinking of this, Jono couldn''t help laughing bitterly. No matter what he was or is now, his life is like a fish on a chopping board. Even though Yin Zhu seems to be very good to him now, what he wants is never the present him, but only the predecessor, a person who is very important to him but is totally two individuals. In fact, he could not care about Yin Zhu without heart and liver. Anyway, he didn''t know anything. At least he didn''t want to be destroyed. He didn''t like the name of Jono very much. He always felt that he was living for others. Unfortunately, everyone called him Jono and kept reminding him that he was Jono. Maybe only wuheng remembered Xiaojin. Before, Jono didn''t feel much about Yin Zhu. However, when he cried and yelled at Yin Zhu that he was not qualified, he was really shocked. Then, he was not qualified. Jono stretched out his finger and touched his face. If there was no face, no one would remember that he was Jono. Even for a moment, Jono wanted to destroy his face. Does that mean that he doesn''t have to bear the things of his predecessor. Of course, Jono just thought about it. He didn''t do it, because there are many ways to identify him, no matter wuheng or Jono. It''s useless to have no face. This place is very good, and the people in it live in peace. Jono lives in the opposite cave for more than half a month, and then he is ready to leave. His life is not so quiet here. Just as he was about to leave, he found that the gate of daze tribe was wide open. It was obvious that he was sending some people out. Jono couldn''t help but grow up and look at it. Looking at Yin Zhu coming out, Qiao Nuo''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that this man came back. He just found out now. But looking at this situation, where is Yin Zhu going? Yin Zhu and Tengxiao are going to visit tengxi Tengcheng in the swamp and jungle with Feitian shimai. Before, there were too few people they took. Now, with Feitian shimai, they should be safer. Ninglu knew that he was going to protect the future young master. He was so happy that he promised to protect the two young masters. On this trip, they brought a lot of things. Apart from food and weapons, the Daze tribe''s things were gone and could be stored again. They were all consumed and had no machines. Yin Zhu was not polite about this. He asked for the things and put them in his backpack. Now Yin Zhu is a beast God. They all feel that it''s right to show something Often. Mengtai wants to give Yin Zhu the whole warehouse of daze tribe and let tengxiteng City escape. Or is he a bad patriarch? A good patriarch should protect any one of his people and not be afraid of provocation from any forces.After saying goodbye to Meng Tai, Yin Zhu and his party set out on the road. Qiao Nuo didn''t know what he was thinking and dared to follow him secretly. He didn''t want to peep into any secret, or he subconsciously followed. Both Yin Zhu and Tengxiao are thinking about tengxi Tengcheng. They haven''t seen each other for a long time. I don''t know if they will remember their mother and father. Yin Zhu is very sorry for her children. It''s her mother''s dereliction of duty to leave them when they are so young. However, Tengxiao says that Orc children are like this, so Yin Zhu should not care. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao may have something in mind, but they didn''t find Jono. After seven or eight days of driving, they finally arrived at the boundary of the swamp jungle. The next road is not easy to go. The swamp jungle is a trap, so they can only let Meizu people lead them slowly. All the way, Jono didn''t show his trace, but he suffered a loss in the swamp and jungle, called Tengxiao. They found out. Jono followed, but for the sake of safety, he was still very far away. Jono used their tracks to identify the direction. However, in many places in the swamp and jungle, there were wet pools and even mud. The footprints just passed would disappear in a minute. This time, he failed to keep up and stepped into the trap. This into the trap, to come out, make a big noise, so Tengxiao and Yinzhu this time just know that they are being followed. Tengxiao didn''t know that it was Jono who was following him at the beginning. He turned around and was ready to give the result to the people behind him. He just rushed over and matched Jono who had just climbed out of the swamp. Even if it''s Jono, Tengxiao won''t take it lightly. After all, it''s related to the safety of his two children. "You''ve been following us. Why?" Tengxiao asked in a calm voice. He can''t kill Jono, but he can stop Jono and even catch people. Jono can''t know the whereabouts of tengxitengcheng. When Jono heard Tengxiao''s question, he was embarrassed. He wanted to say that he didn''t want anything and didn''t mean any harm. Would anyone believe it? "Jono, for the sake of the past, I don''t want to deal with you. Get out of here." Tengxiao said that the current Jono is very strong, he can''t take Jono down alone, otherwise he would not say such polite words. "What are you talking about? Let me go. What''s your qualification to say that to me?" Jono was in a bad mood when he heard this. He was arrested and questioned, and he was in a bad mood. "Then have a fight." Tengxiao said. Anyway, they can''t do anything about it, so it''s good to fight. Both of them can vent their anger. They were waiting for Tengxiao in front of Yin Zhu. However, before they did, they heard the sound of fighting in the distance. Yin Zhu couldn''t sit still at this time, so he quickly asked Ning Lu to help. As for the so-called more people bullying less, these are not important, victory is the king. Jono and Tengxiao were still fighting each other. As a result, Ninglu brought people here. Jono slipped away in a hurry at this time. It''s strange that he didn''t run away with so many people. Tengxiao looked at Jono who ran away, but he didn''t chase him. He just thought for a while, then turned and left. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao and they came back empty handed. He asked curiously, "how did you let the thief escape?" "Yinzhu, it''s Jono. He''s following us all the way." Tengxiao answers carefully, and then looks at Yin Zhu carefully. Yin Zhu heard this for a while, then he dropped his eyes. Jono had escaped from them before, and now he followed them. What did he want to do? Now she can''t just regard Jono as Jono before. It''s just that she even wants to protect her beloved partner, which makes Yin Zhu very uncomfortable and even uncomfortable. "Let''s go and look after the children first." As for Jono''s affairs, we''ll be dealing with them. If Jono has a purpose for Yin Zhu, he won''t leave. Even if he can''t find it, he''ll be waiting outside. Yin Zhu nodded, Qiao Nuo''s business is not urgent, she knows. For fear of being tracked by Jono, they made many rounds to set traps and so on. It took them four or five hours to get to the Meizu land in the middle of the Yuze jungle. But now this place is no longer called Meizu land, but now it is called meizezu land, which combines the names of Meizu and daze tribe. The arrival of Yin Zhu made the people living in the ancestral land happy, especially the two boys. At the beginning, they hesitated to see Yin Zhu and Tengxiao, and soon recognized them. Then they screamed and danced like crazy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 Tengxiao and Yinzhu first solemnly thank everyone in the tribe. They gave up a good life for their children and came to the swamp tribe to suffer, which their husband and wife always owe them. It was the attitude of Yin Zhu and Tengxiao that surprised the people present. After all, Yin Zhu''s identity has changed. I didn''t expect that Yin Zhu could lower his identity to thank them. They haven''t appreciated Yin Zhu for bringing their family a happy life. The two children grow very fast, and the cubs of the orcs grow relatively fast. It''s almost a month since the two children were born, which is almost the same as the two-year-old children of modern times. It''s the time to be naughty. Yin Zhu also discovered for the first time that children grow up so fast. There are many amazing things in the orc world. Tengxiao said that when they grow up to be five or six years old, they will try to train hunting. With special adults, they can not only protect children, but also teach cubs to pay more attention to the knowledge of wild animals. After all, there is a lot of knowledge about hunting wild animals. These are experiences accumulated by orcs with human life, such as where are the weaknesses of wild animals, what they like to eat, and how to hide in the mountains They have to learn how to escape. They have been learning the knowledge of survival and working hard for it since they were very young. The children in the orc world are very precocious. Only in this way can they adapt to survive in the orc world. Then when they are about 10 years old, they will form a team to hunt by themselves. At that time, no one will follow them any more. Then they can weigh the wild animals they can hunt and cultivate their independence. After they reach adulthood at the age of 15 or 16, that''s basically a problem A male is going to have a family. Sometimes Yin Zhu thinks that children in this world are really hard-working. In modern times, teenagers are still pampering their parents. It''s just that Yin Zhu doesn''t want to get involved in the education of her children. Not to mention the different living environment and cultural atmosphere of the two worlds, she thinks that the good may not be good, but writing is the best thing to learn. This is the top priority of Yin Zhu''s promotion. Yin Zhu doesn''t want her children to be illiterate in the future, but now she doesn''t even have the most basic teaching materials Although she has asked Bena to help with it, Bena is a system after all, and it''s faster than her to sort out these things, but it''s estimated that it will take at least a year to get them out. Besides, these two children are still too young, and it will be just right in another year. Tengxi and Tengcheng can now express their wishes in very clear voice. The two guys are wallowing in Yin Zhu''s arms at this time. They want Yin Zhu to tell them a story. On the first day, Yin Zhu tells a story about a knight in order to coax the two kids. Then the kids are addicted to it. These days, they are pestering Yin Zhu to tell stories. At this time, Tengxiao sits next to Yin Zhu and looks at the interaction between Yin Zhu and the two children. As for the stories Yin Zhu tells, they are amazing things. Some things he has never heard before may be things in Yin Zhu''s inheritance and memory, but those things are amazing. If only one day he could see those things. The two children are very dependent on Yin Zhu, and they are not afraid of him at all. Tengxiao doesn''t see what he does to the children, but the two troublemakers are very afraid of him. The person who usually takes care of the two children is Bai Xi. Besides the priests'' ability to cure diseases, Bai Xi also manages the food and drink expenses of more than 100 people. Although they brought a lot of things when they came to the swamp tribe, they can''t explain that they all rely on the daze tribe for relief. They live in a relatively hidden place. Bai Xi and Meng Tai''s opinion is that unless they can''t get along, they should take care of them Otherwise, don''t contact daze tribe and expose it. After all, Yin Zhu''s enemies are not small. Fortunately, the people Bai Xi brings are highly selective and powerful. There are a lot of animals and plants in the swamp and jungle, but the living environment is relatively poor. People with ability can still live well here. This time Yin Zhu brings so many things back. She doesn''t have to worry about the food this winter. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao accompany the two kids in meizezu field for more than ten days, which is the most relaxed day for Yin Zhu. She doesn''t want to do anything, so she easily accompanies the two kids, laughing and making trouble together. However, time is fast, and she will do what she wants to do. Knowing that Yin Zhu and Tengxiao were going to leave, the two children cried so much that they didn''t want to let them go. However, the two children were more sensible, and finally let go of the hand that they had held Yin Zhu tightly. Seeing that the two children are reluctant to part with each other, Yin Zhu feels that her heart aches so much that she can''t wait to run back to hold the two children in her arms and never leave them again. It''s a pity that she can''t. She still has Teng an, Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo to save, and the burden of the orcs is on her head. She has to work hard. This time, Ninglu will stay in meizezu to take care of tengxiteng city. With more Ninglu people here, Tengxiao can feel at ease. This time, Ninglu has directly joined daze tribe and has nothing to do with the lion king. Of course, even Ninglu is very clear that they follow Tengxiao and will join daze tribe sooner or later. When they came here, there were only Yin Zhu and Tengxiao when they left. Originally, Ninglu wanted to follow them to serve them well. However, Yin Zhu refused. She was not going to have a good time. There was no need to take one with her.Jono was wandering in the swamp jungle at this time. He had lost Yin Zhu and his party before, but he didn''t leave. He just went around. As a result, he couldn''t find anyone after eight or nine days of searching. There were too many traps in the swamp jungle, and people fell into it carelessly. Jono had planned to fly before. Unfortunately, the swamp side was very strange, and flying was ok, but that''s all The swamp will send out white fog. If you fly a little higher, the ground will become a vast expanse of white. You can''t see anything. If you fly low, the special beast in this place will give you a hard time. Jono was almost calculated by a poisonous frog before. It''s really hard to track this place. I really don''t know what Yin Zhu and Tengxiao brought so many people here to do. There doesn''t seem to be any special attraction here. Does the beast God leave something here? Thinking of this problem, Jono''s heart is burning. If he gets this thing, he''s afraid that he can evolve soon. There''s nothing to say. There''s still a lot of energy in his body that hasn''t been absorbed. Now it''s just because of her ability to dredge and balance temporarily, and then deposit it in his body and absorb it slowly. If there''s something good to speed up the absorption, Jono thinks Think, he just want to rob, also can''t follow in, as for Rob Yin Zhu of what, he won''t feel guilty, this kind of thing depends on strength, all speak with strength. Yin Zhu is just a special person to him, either because of his special feelings or because he is special. But when it comes to his own interests, Jono will not be soft hearted at this time. But this place is not easy to walk. Yin Zhu, because he is going to do something, is not going to go through the swamp. After all, there are many other ways to go to the opposite place. There is no need to go through the swamp, is there? Jono waited outside until the twelfth day, and finally saw Yin Zhu and Tengxiao come out. This time, there were only two of them, none of them from the Lion King clan. When Jono saw this, he moved in his heart. What would happen if he robbed Yin Zhu at this time? As soon as the thought rose, it could not stop. Jono wants to rob Yinzhu, but he doesn''t want to hurt Yinzhu. He just wants to. Jono thinks so and does it. Anyway, he doesn''t have any burden. He can do whatever he wants. Jono''s strength is high, so it''s OK to avoid Tengxiao. Tengxiao has to take care of Yin Zhu all the way. No, when Tengxiao is fighting with a beast, Jono finds the right opportunity and takes Yin Zhu away. At this time, Yin Zhu is no longer a female who used to be helpless. She is just ready to be cruel to those who dare to do it herself. She turns her head and sees Jono''s familiar face. In this way, Yin Zhu was taken away. Tengxiao saw that Yin Zhu had been taken away. He didn''t even care about the wild animals behind him. He rushed to chase after him. In this way, he was photographed several times by the wild animals and hurt a little. And Jono is a speed beast, he wants to run, even with a person, Tengxiao still can''t run him. Tengxiao sees that Jono grabs Yin Zhu and runs away. He is so angry that he almost doesn''t vomit blood and can''t catch up with him. If he naturally gave Yin Zhu to Jono before, the problem is that Jono is not normal now. After a day and a night of chasing, Tengxiao still loses the man. "Damn it, Jono, what the hell do you want to do?" Teng Xiaowan didn''t expect that Jono would stare at them for so long. Here, Jono has taken Yin Zhu to find a cave to rest. Yin Zhu looks at Jono''s familiar face and asks calmly, "what do you want to do with me?" is as like as two peas, but it is two completely. Yin Zhu thought of Jono, and it was uncomfortable inside her. Jono was not hostile to her at the moment. As for what she caught herself, she was not very clear. After all, if she had been hostile to her, she could have hurt her many times. "If I don''t do anything, I just want to catch you Jono said casually. This answer is quite willful, Yin Zhu heard this answer, the corners of his mouth also smoked. "Jono, do you think of me? Even a little memory? " Thinking of this person''s preferential treatment for himself, Yin Zhu could not help but ask some expectant questions. Seeing Yin Zhu looking at himself with tears in his eyes, Qiao Nuo couldn''t help feeling a little upset. "Can you call me Qiao Nuo, my name is Xiao Jin, and I just want to be Xiao Jin, at least for now." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 Yin Zhu stares at Jono, who says her name is Xiaojin. She tells herself once again that Jono is gone. This person is not Jono, at least not the Jono who loves her deeply. At least Jono will never treat her like this, even if she forgets her memory. Looking at Yin Zhu''s grief to the extreme, Xiao Jin feels a little stuffy in his heart. (from here on, Jono''s second personality name is Xiao Jin.) "Where are you going to take me now?" Yin Zhu was silent for a while and asked. Xiao Jin was stunned by Yin Zhu''s words, and then he was also silly. Yes, where is he going to take people. Why did he work so hard to bring Yin Zhu back to Daze tribe? It''s impossible to send Yin Zhu to the shrine. Although he doesn''t have much love for Yin Zhu, he won''t send him to the shrine. "Where do you want to go?" Xiao Jin thought for a while and asked. Now he has no purpose, so he just walks around. So it''s better to ask Yin Zhu where he wants to go. As for Yin Zhu, now he doesn''t know what he wants to do to Yin Zhu, so he won''t let him go. "Will you take me where I want to go?" Yin Zhu looks at Xiao Jin in doubt. After spending such a long time with Xiaojin, Yin Zhu can see that Xiaojin really doesn''t hurt his mind. It''s just that he has always been so special to himself, whether he has feelings for himself, or is Jono''s residual thoughts making trouble. Maybe Jono still exists, but she can''t suppress Xiaojin for a while. Can she get along with Xiaojin, at least to see Jono No is still there. "Yes." Kim answered. Xiaojin also thinks that he is not right now, but he hasn''t figured it out yet, so let''s do it first. Since he is sure to stay with Xiaojin for a period of time, Yin Zhu stops to find Tengxiao, but he always wants to send them a message that he is safe, and they guess and think about his life. In addition, Yin Zhu also wants to be alone with Xiao Jin to see if he can help Qiao Nuo get back his memories. It''s just where I want to go now. I really need to think about it. Yin Zhu thinks about it for a while. Finally, she says that she wants to go to Utopia, the hometown of the original beast God. However, this place no longer exists. It disappeared five thousand years ago. At that time, there was Utopia. Where was the king of beasts city. Utopia disappears suddenly. It seems that the beast God foresees that something will happen to him and then acts as a hindhand in advance. Thus Utopia disappears in the eyes of the world. In fact, Utopia still exists. Yin Zhu, who has inherited the beast God, knows that Utopia actually has a big array. It is estimated that the beast God has left his last words. When those people know that the beast God is gone, they close the array and let Utopia disappear from the eyes of the Orc continent. These people are members of the beast God. Since the beast God has made arrangements for them before, what about the future? Of course, the beast God did not ask Yin Zhu to find Utopia, but Yin Zhu wanted to find it. Yin Zhu wanted to have a complete understanding of the beast God, her legendary master. "I want to go to Utopia." There is no way for others to go to Utopia. Yin Zhu does. But utopia is at the north end of the whole continent. If they want to go, they have to go through the forest, across the plain, and then into the cold ice, and finally reach Utopia. "Yes." Xiaojin had no opinion on these, so he nodded his head and agreed. In the next time, Yin Zhu tries to make fun of some things that Jono likes to eat, and keeps telling Xiao Jin about things he used to be with Jono. Xiao Jin can listen patiently at first, but he gets impatient later. He looks at Yin Zhu coldly, half sarcastically, and says, "are you not reconciled? Do you want to arouse Jono''s memory So Jono can wake up, you can do what you want, and I deserve to die, right With these words, Xiaojin looks at Yinzhu fiercely. Yin Zhu was startled by Xiao Jin''s action, then shook his head, then nodded, finally felt that it was wrong to nod and shake his head, and then he was silent. "Come on, say more and see if you can get Jono''s reaction." Xiaojin Gancui cocks up her legs and sits in front of Yinzhu. Seeing this, Yin Zhu closed his mouth and said nothing more. "Why not? Maybe you can talk about how we are matched. Maybe the body is more responsive. No, I should cooperate with you. How can you say that the body is also Jono''s, so you are not at a loss, are you? " Xiaojin holds Yinzhu''s chin and looks at Yinzhu. Yin Zhu was frightened by Xiao Jin''s words. She really was. She clapped Xiao Jin''s hand and ran out like crazy. After running for a while, he saw that Xiaojin didn''t catch up with him. Then Yin Zhu squatted on the ground and sobbed with himself. She was presumptuous, thinking that Xiao Jin would not hurt her because of Jono, and then constantly provoking, she now understands that he is really not Jono. Xiaojin looks at Yinzhu, who runs away. He shakes his hand and rubs his finger on his hide. Then, Xiaojin still feels that his finger is not clean and takes Yinzhu''s taste. What''s the matter with him? How can he suddenly say such words to that female? After that female yelled at him, he was not normal and did more and more chaotic things.Xiaojin saw that Yinzhu ran out. It was a forest, not a safe place. He just saw that Yinzhu hated him, but he didn''t keep up with him. Fortunately, Yinzhu had a sense of propriety and didn''t run again after running far away. Looking at Yin Zhu crouching on the ground, his head buried in his knee, his body shivering, you don''t need to see that the female cried again. Bullying a female is not what a male should do, but Xiaojin is tired of hearing Yin Zhu keep saying that he is Jono Jono and reminding him that he is Jono. Xiao Jin is very clear that he is not Jono, not Jono, but I don''t know if he has been affected by those people''s messy things, otherwise how can he be so patient with this female. If Sophie dares to talk such nonsense to him, he will fly out and kick people away. If only there was no one here at this time, at least he could talk to someone about something. Sometimes he didn''t really understand. Xiaojin is very lost at this time. There are too few people he knows in his world. Apart from Wu He, there is no one else who can chat with him. Yin Zhu is still his predecessor. Xiaojin watched as the sky was getting dark, but Yinzhu didn''t plan to go back to the cave to have a rest. She sighed and rubbed her forehead. Finally, she bit her teeth and went to find Yinzhu. He went to Yin Zhu''s side and looked at the people huddled under his feet, a small one. Yin Zhu''s body was shaking, obviously very uncomfortable. "Have you cried enough? Go back to the cave and don''t invite wild animals outside." Small gold hands embrace chest impatiently say. Originally still trembling body heard this pause, and then a stuffy voice came, "did not cry enough, want you to manage, I will not go back to the cave with you, I find a place to live." Xiaojin frowned when he heard this, and then he was very impatient. He stretched out his hand and twisted the hide on Yin Zhu''s body, and twisted the man back into the cave. Yin Zhu was really embarrassed. She really didn''t expect that Xiao Jin would treat herself in this way. In addition, being twisted like this, she was very uncomfortable. "Let''s go, let''s go, I''ll go." Yin Zhu said, biting his teeth. "I don''t think you know who you are, Lord beast. You are my prisoner, my prisoner." In order to make Yin Zhu listen more clearly, Xiao Jin specially said these two words one more time. Yin Zhu was silent for a while when he heard this, and then he was silent. At this time, Xiaojin put people in the cave, and then coldly said, "don''t make noise, be good, and don''t talk nonsense, otherwise I don''t know what I will do, I also want to try where my bottom line is." When Yin Zhu heard this, his eyes turned red and he looked at Xiao Jin. Finally, he nodded and agreed to the situation. "I won''t say that again, but I''m hungry. Go and help me get something to eat." It seems that I didn''t succeed in my previous plan. I didn''t expect that the memories would stimulate Xiaojin. Xiaojin really scared her when she was angry. At that time, she was really worried that Xiaojin would do something for herself. Fortunately, she didn''t wake up in Jono. Even if this person was using Jono''s body, Yin Zhu couldn''t accept it. It seems that there is nothing wrong with Yin Zhu when he tells him to make food. Otherwise, there is no energy to eat. "Wait here, don''t try to escape. Besides, in this big forest, just your magic power, don''t escape into the wolf''s den and tiger''s nest." Xiao Jin said coldly. "I won''t run away." Yin Zhu is very clever answer. Xiao Jin looks at Yin Zhu, then turns around and walks away. Yinzhu watched Xiaojin go. She was still carrying her body. Now she was as soft as mud. At this time, it was Bena who Yinzhu could discuss with others. "Bena Bena, can you still feel Jono in Xiaojin?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously. "Yin Zhu, you are inherited by the master. I don''t know as much as you. Besides, the information I can get is also through your visual sense. Do you think it''s useful for you to ask me? Yin Zhu, you can only think about it with your own heart. " Beina some helpless said, from Yin Zhu got inheritance, Beina suddenly found herself useless. "I can''t feel it. I don''t know anything." Yin Zhu stopped for a moment, then said very decadent. In the face of other people''s things, she can still maintain a bit of rational view, but when it comes to her own things, Yin Zhuzhen''s things are completely irrational. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 Soon Xiao Jin came back with a prey. The first thing he did was to see if Yin Zhu was still in the cave. When he saw that Yin Zhu was still sitting in the cave, he was relieved. "Why worry about me running away? Then you can just find a rope to tie me Yin Zhu looks at Xiaojin with a white eyebrow. When Xiao Jin heard this, he shrugged, "if you want to die, just go." Seeing that warm mouth, which used to be familiar with before, now spit out such words that can kill people, Yin Zhu wants to rush up and tear up this person''s mouth. How can a big man be so careful. as like as two peas freely flowing style of writing, he was able to blink his eyes. The roast meat was exactly the same as that of Joe. The action was the same as what he did. Unfortunately, Xiaojin is not willing to look for the past, and even less willing to listen to things about Jono. Yin Zhu feels a little at a loss. She wants Jono, wants Jono back, and wants to. Xiaojin looks back and sees that Yinzhu is obsessed with looking at himself. Xiaojin can''t help but frown and turn his mouth in disgust. This look won''t disgust him. He just thinks that Yinzhu is not looking at him, but at others, which makes him feel disgusted. Soon the barbecue was ready. Xiao Jin neatly divided the barbecue into several large pieces, held them by a large leaf, and handed them to Yin Zhu, "eat, don''t tell me you''re full when you look at my face." "Yes, there''s a word for it. I''m satisfied to see Jono''s face." Yin Zhu made a fierce provocation. "I''m warning you, I hate to hear that name. Don''t challenge my patience." Xiao Jin said impatiently. Yin Zhu shrank his head when he heard this, then rolled his eyes and stopped looking at Xiao Jin. When Xiaojin sees that Yinzhu doesn''t say anything more, she nods with satisfaction. Yinzhu can''t help but make a face at Xiaojin. Then she angrily takes her own food and goes back to the cave to eat. She doesn''t want to see Xiaojin, so that she won''t get angry and lose her appetite. The two soon finished eating, but they didn''t seem to have anything to say. Yin Zhu was probably still angry. After staring at Xiaojin together, it''s better to have a good rest. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu starts to make the bed and get ready for sleep. Fortunately, she has enough things in her system backpack for going out. She''s not used to going to bed on the ground at random. Yin Zhu took out a few pieces of animal skins, made a soft bed for himself, and took out the hide. As for Xiao Jin, he had been busy with Yin Zhu''s work, but he didn''t speak. When Yin Zhu finished his work, he lay down and went to sleep, but Xiao Jin didn''t speak. After a while, he found that Xiao Jin had been sitting at the entrance of the cave and had a rest with his eyes closed . Looking at Xiaojin''s appearance, he is still protecting Yin Zhu. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu can''t help but feel guilty. Is this bullying? After thinking about it, Yin Zhu can''t help but say, "I have animal skin here. You can make a bed to sleep by yourself." She didn''t sympathize with Kim, but she didn''t have the heart to hurt Jono''s body. Xiaojin looks at the animal skin that hit her head, then smiles and builds a small bed at the entrance of the cave to have a rest. The female is quite soft hearted, but it''s good for her not to mention the annoying Jono. Then the two did not say anything. Xiaojin looked at the night sky in a daze, but Yin Zhu''s long breath came from the cave, and he was obviously asleep. This female''s heart is really big, so she fell asleep. Xiao Jin couldn''t help shaking her head helplessly. I don''t know how this female who didn''t have any vigilance became a beast God. She didn''t trust him very much. Xiao Jin shakes his head and closes his eyes to rest. In the wild, the orc is just sleeping. It''s impossible to enter deep sleep. It''s very dangerous, especially there is a Yin Zhu beside him. Just in the middle of the night, Xiao Jin suddenly heard some news coming from the cave. He thought there was something wrong with Yin Zhu and rushed into the cave. In the moonlight, Xiaojin saw that Yinzhu''s face was covered with tears, and his mouth was still muring something. He lowered his head and listened carefully, but he heard Yinzhu half sobbing again, "Jono, where are you? Come back quickly, I miss you so much, miss you so much, Jono." "Jono, come back quickly. If you don''t come back, Xiao Jin will bully me, Wuwuwuwu..." After a while, he still gritted his teeth and pushed Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, wake up, wake up." Yin Zhu opened her eyes vaguely and looked at her familiar face right in front of her eyes. She couldn''t help jumping into Xiao Jin''s arms and holding the person in her arms. She cried happily, "Jono, Jono, I finally found you." Xiaojin looks at the person who pours into his arms and froze. The tip of his nose is full of the smell of Yin Zhu. It''s a very light but fresh and pleasant smell. It''s different from other females. It''s the first time that he feels the smell from females. Even Wu Yu can''t compare with Yin Zhu. Wu Yu is regarded as a friend who can chat and talk, but Yin Zhu makes him feel at a loss.Xiao Jin was stunned for a while, then yanked Yin Zhu out of his arms and threw him on the bed. Then he yelled, "I tell you not to mention that name in front of me, forget it!" With that, he bared his teeth and made a fierce appearance. Yin Zhu was stunned for a moment, then he hugged himself and cried again. Xiao Jin looks at Yin Zhu crying alone. He shakes from time to time. He looks very pitiful. He walks back and forth impatiently, and then says, "cry, cry what? You cry in the mountains in the middle of the night. You cry very frightening, you know? If I hadn''t been scared out of sleep by you, I wouldn''t have cared about you. " However, Yin Zhu didn''t have Guan Xiaojin at all. He just cried. "Don''t cry. I hate it." Seeing this, Xiao Jin went up impatiently, and then rudely wiped away Yin Zhu''s tears. Tears stained hands very hot, hot, Xiaojin some silly looking at the tears in his hands, and then some powerless covered his chest. What''s the matter with him? He looks so miserable. This is actually a situation set by Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu did fall asleep before, but Yin Zhu has a cheating device. Yin Zhu asked Beina to wake up when she was in the middle of the night. Just now, Yin Zhu had woken up. She just wanted to test Xiao Jin''s attitude towards herself, and how to stimulate Xiao Jin, and whether that can also stimulate sleeping Joe No. Yin Zhu doesn''t believe that Qiao Nuo will die. Even if a modern person has multiple personalities, even if someone is asleep, as long as he is stimulated, he may wake up. It''s a pity that Jono doesn''t wake up, but she won''t give up. As long as she has the chance, she will try to stimulate Xiaojin. Her Jono is waiting for her. Yin Zhu thinks that Qiao Nuo is really sad, so tears flow out naturally. She is just so rude treated by Xiao Jin. This time, her tears can''t stop. This time, it''s not sad, but her eyes are rubbed. "Don''t cry any more. If you cry any more, you''ll be ugly." Looking at the flow of Yin Zhu''s eyes, Xiao Jin is a little flustered, but he doesn''t know how to make Yin Zhu not cry, so he can only say with a tiger''s face. "Anyway, I already have a partner. No matter how ugly I am, there are people who want me. If I''m afraid of something, I feel sad and I want to cry." Yin Zhu thinks he''s a little rogue now. Of course, Yin Zhu has been crying a lot recently, because of Jono. For Jono, Yin Zhu is sad and angry. Jono doesn''t hesitate to do such a big thing because he thinks it''s good for her. Hasn''t he thought about it for her? How can she bear it when he has an accident. That''s disrespect for her. The most important thing for a partner is mutual trust. Even if he wants to go, he has to tell her. Even if she opposes, if she can''t compromise, she will help to find the best way instead of taking risks without any protective measures. When Jono comes back, she will have to wait for a long time Pay attention to him and punish him well. "Who wants you, just those crooked melons and cracked dates want you." Thinking of Yin Zhu''s friends, Xiao Jin can''t help turning his lips. They are not very good. As for what''s not good, he can''t tell. Anyway, it''s not as good as him. "Who''s wrong? Will you speak with your conscience? Isn''t Jono good-looking? Tengxiao is the first beautiful man in daze tribe, not to mention Bai Kun. My partners are all peerless beautiful men, OK? What''s more, now you use Jono''s face. Are you a crooked melon yourself Yin Zhu said unconvinced. Xiao Jin turned a white eye when he heard this, and he didn''t want to talk with Yin Zhu any more. "I don''t sleep in the middle of the night, rest here and talk. If you are sick, don''t take a rest as soon as possible." Finish saying Ma Liu of find belong to own bed, go up. When Yin Zhu heard this, he almost rushed forward, grabbed him and scolded, "you are sick." Think about the value of force on both sides. Finally, let''s go to sleep. Just after lying down, Yin Zhu has no sleepiness. She really doesn''t know what kind of stimulation is the big stimulation for Xiao Jin and Jono. How to stimulate him? It seems that her little tricks are useless. Forget it, I don''t think about it for the time being. Anyway, she''s going to Utopia next. Xiao Jin will go with her. She will find a way after such a long time. Besides, after such a long time of contact, she will find out Xiao Jin''s weakness. Want to understand a good comfort for his heart, Yin Zhu secretly took a look at the cave outside the small gold, seems to have fallen asleep, this sleep speed is really fast enough. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 In the middle of the night, Yin Zhu couldn''t remember how he fell asleep. When he woke up, he found that Xiao Jin had packed up and waited for her. Looking at Xiaojin, who is quick and meticulous in his work, Yin Zhu holds his chin and thinks that Xiaojin is still a good male if he doesn''t get wind. Yin Zhu''s fiery eyes were too obvious. Xiao Jin turned around and said, "why do you look at me like this, flower maniac?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he said, "don''t you know that I just like beautiful men? What I''m good at is being a flower maniac. " Xiao Jin''s face froze when he heard this, and then the rascal turned his head in anger and pointed his butt at Yin Zhu. Seeing the childish appearance of stinginess, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing happily, which made Xiaojin''s face black. "Shut up and laugh. If you don''t clean up your sleeping place, you won''t wait for me to serve you." Xiao Jin said impatiently. Sure enough, this guy is still suitable to be a quiet and beautiful man, and this opening is not liked. "No one wants you to serve." Yin Zhu replied, and then quickly packed his sleeping things, and then put them in his backpack. "I''m done. Let''s go." Yin Zhu clapped his hands and looked at Xiaojin happily, staring at a pair of packages in front of him. "You don''t take these things?" Xiaojinna looks at Yinzhu. "These are for your use. Naturally, you take them yourself. Well, you are so capable that you don''t need my help." With these words, Yin Zhu laughed like a fox who succeeded in stealing chicken. Xiao Jin stares at Yin Zhu with big eyes. He can''t give up his face to ask for Yin Zhu''s help, so he can only bite his teeth and carry the big package on the ground. In fact, the weight is not heavy for him, but it''s not flexible enough to carry such a big lump. At this time, Yin Zhu smiles, claps her hands and follows Xiaojin. She is light and looks like a master who travels around the mountains and waters. Xiaojin seems to have started. Yin Zhu said that he has to pay a price to offend himself. Let''s see if Xiaojin will be more restrained next time. Xiaojin looks at Yinzhu walking lightly, but he is helpless. This package is a simple matter for Yinzhu, but this woman is going to let him carry it. It''s really stingy. "Yinzhu, you are so mean. Can Jono bear it?" Xiaojin said that the woman who had chosen her partner was not as tall as the beast God. She was a mean ordinary female. When Yin Zhu heard this, he turned his eyes. You want to talk about Jono with me. "Jono, what I like most is me. Even if I''m not good, I''m good in his eyes. For example, if I''m capricious, I''ll only think I''m cute. It''s no big deal for a female to be coquettish. Stinginess is also a small taste between partners. How do you know about a bachelor like you?" Yin Zhu said affectionately. Xiao Jin can''t help but roll his eyes when he hears this, and then he can fake it. "I don''t believe it." Yin Zhu snorted, and then said, "I''m good in Jono''s eyes. Of course, the most important thing is that he trusts me. Even if I make trouble without reason, it''s understandable to him. Otherwise, how can I be true love, or Jono would be willing to give his life for me." "Also, no matter what people outside say about Jono, but at least one thing, you Xiaojin want to thank Jono. Without Jono, you can''t come." Yin Zhu said it in a half joking tone. He suddenly turned pale when he said it. Hearing this, Xiaojin felt a little uncomfortable, because no matter how much he hated Jono, Xiaojin could not refute that without Jono, there would be absolutely no Xiaojin. But because of Jono, he has always been Jono''s double in the eyes of the world. "Yes, I should thank him, but you want me to disappear so that your Jono can come back." At this time, Xiao Jin taunted. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was silent. It was the first time for the two of them to say so frankly. Yin Zhu wanted to say yes. She wanted Xiaojin to disappear. But looking at Xiaojin''s eyes, Yin Zhu suddenly lost the power to say it. "Why don''t you answer me, dare not answer or disdain to come back? It''s not my intention that I will appear. It''s Jono who created me. However, I''m right about everything, but I have to bear the consequences of my mistakes. You all want me to disappear and die." When Xiao Jin said this, he felt resentful and frustrated. Yin Zhu heard this silent, to say wrong, Xiaojin is not wrong, he is like a newborn child, he has no way to choose his origin, so damn it? Yin Zhu suddenly felt that he didn''t have the courage to look into Xiao Jin''s eyes. although Xiao Jin as like as two peas, he has always wanted to say that Xiao Jin is the one who has forgotten the memory. He is still not able to tell that the two men are different in temperament. They have their own independent personality. But she is really hope that there is no small gold, so Jono can come back, she is selfish, only stand in their own position to think. "I think you want to kill me very much, but this is Jono''s body. You can''t move. I think you are very disappointed because of this, or you are inherited by the beast God. Now you are trying to kill me in various ways, so that you can save Jono." Xiao Jin looks at Yin Zhu sarcastically.When Yin Zhu heard this, he looked at Xiao Jin angrily, "since you know, why are you still around me, waiting to die? Why don''t you go back to Wu As for why he was angry, he could not tell whether he was angry or because of other reasons. Xiaojin was stunned by Yinzhu''s words, and then he laughed again, "Wu Yi? Don''t you know very well, because I am just a pawn in the temple. Even now people in the temple are ready to catch me. You say I''ve done something wrong. It''s the enemy of the world. " Asked by Xiaojin, Yin Zhu is angry, "do you blame me? Then you have to be more careful. I''m just a powder keg. If you come near me, it will blow up and you will die. " "You think I want to follow you? I don''t even know what to do with myself. " Xiao Jin suddenly lost his mind. "You''re not afraid of death when you know I''m scheming against you and talking to me." Yin Zhu was full of anger, but when he said this, he felt inexplicable. Suddenly, the fire came, and soon disappeared. "I''m afraid, but even if I die, I also want to know how I die. If one day you think of a strategy to do something to me, you can tell me if it''s going to work, so that I can be prepared." Xiao Jin suddenly spoke. "You think I''m stupid. I tell you, didn''t I let you run away?" Yin Zhu is not angry. "Then you can control me and tell me that I don''t want to come and leave inexplicably." Xiaojin said with a smile. Yin Zhu''s heart was really sad when she heard this. She touched her own heart, but it was easy for her to be soft hearted. She didn''t do anything to Xiao Jin, but she was soft hearted first. This is not a good phenomenon. "You are treacherous. Do you think I will be soft hearted in this way? It''s useless for me." Yin Zhu rolled a white eye to show that he was strong and determined, and would not easily shake the foundation. "I know you won''t be soft hearted." Xiao Jin suddenly whispered. "I also know that you will save Jono, so I''m not reconciled. When I''m going to die, do you think anyone will come to save me like you?" Xiao Jin looked up at the sky with a yearning face. "Forget it, I''ll tell you what to do with it." Xiao Jin sighed and strode forward. At this time, Yin Zhu''s heart is really full of guilt. As Xiao Jin said, she will definitely save Jono, so Xiao Jin must disappear. Looking at the big package on Xiao Jin''s back, Yin Zhu steps forward and takes things away. "I think we''d better hurry up. We don''t know when we will arrive at utopia with the package. We''d better hurry up." She didn''t feel sorry for Xiaojin, she just wanted to feel less guilty. Xiaojin saw his empty hand, light smile, "want to go faster, that or I carry you, so fast." Yin Zhu looks at Xiaojin, who has become a golden winged eagle, nods and climbs on Xiaojin''s back. Then Xiao Jin flew into the sky. Yin Zhu was so scared that he cried out, "slow down, slow down, Xiao Jin, what are you doing?" Xiaojin''s speed is too fast. The oncoming wind makes Yin Zhu''s face ache. Moreover, Yin Zhu still clings to Xiaojin''s neck and lies on Xiaojin''s back. He dares not look up for fear that he will be blown away by the wind if he is not careful. Jono had carried her back before, and the speed was not very fast. I didn''t expect that the speed of Xiaojin was so fast. "Do you think you can survive if I try to throw you down now? When you die, I guess I''ll always be Kim. " Xiaojin laughs and rushes towards the higher sky. When Yin Zhu heard this, he felt a chill in his heart. He felt that he could relax his vigilance after Xiao Jin said a few words, and then put himself in danger. But as soon as the idea of doubt rose, Yin Zhu shook his head. No, there are many ways for Xiao Jin to want her life. There is no need to use this way at all. Besides, he is on Xiao Jin''s back, and she is very happy There are many ways to kill Kim. "Don''t be mischievous, Xiao Jin. Pranks are almost enough." Yin Zhu said in a calm voice. "You don''t think I''ll hurt you. Why do you think that? You''re the one who''s going to kill me. Why do you think I''ll let you go?" Xiaojin didn''t slow down. Instead, he flew higher and faster. He just kept flying higher. This time, Yin Zhu could see that there were no trees on the ground, only a piece of green. "I believe you. I believe you won''t hurt me, Kim." Yin Zhu said word by word. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 After hearing Yin Zhu''s words, Xiao Jin was stunned for a moment, and then flew down from the sky. The feeling of falling in a straight line almost didn''t make Yin Zhu scream. Yin Zhu hasn''t recovered from the feeling of weightlessness. He has been left behind by Xiao Jin. "I think you''re stupid enough to walk well. I''ll wait for you in front of you." Then he flew away with a whew. Yin Zhu was silly at this time. She said something wrong, so Xiao Jin left her behind. Even when a woman comes to her aunt, she is not so fickle. Don''t guess what a man is thinking. Xiaojin stops after flying for a distance. He doesn''t fly too far. At least he can see Yinzhu. Yinzhu has some protection ability. Even if there is an accident, she can survive until she goes to save people. Xiaojin feels that his heart is beating a little fast because of Yin Zhu. You say that this woman has nothing to say and believes in what she does, but he may not believe in herself. Xiao Jin looks at his fist and touches his face. Why does Yin Zhu believe him because of his face? Xiao Jin has a fidgety pull his hair, he can''t understand, how can Yin Zhu trust him so easily, he didn''t do anything worthy of Yin Zhu''s trust. It''s strange to be trusted because I don''t understand and I don''t know why. Looking at Yin Zhu walking slowly towards his own direction, Xiao Jin sighed again when he saw this. He followed Yin Zhu''s tortoise speed. He really didn''t know how long it would take to get to Utopia. Yin Zhu looked at Xiaojin''s wheezing and flew back. He couldn''t help but waved to Xiaojin happily, "do you feel guilty about leaving me here alone, so you came back to accompany me?" The smile is so bright that two eyes can''t see it. However, it makes people feel warm from the heart. The smile can warm to the bottom of my heart. "I promise to accompany you to Utopia. I''ll keep my word. Let''s go. I''m afraid of your speed. I have to accompany you all my life." Small gold rolled a white eye, and then obediently changed to stop in front of Yin Zhu. Seeing Xiaojin''s awkward appearance, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing, "Xiaojin, I know you want to help me, thank you." With that, he climbed up Xiaojin''s back. This time, Xiaojin flew very smoothly and slowly. Yin Zhu was more comfortable sitting on it. However, be careful that flying too high will cause unnecessary trouble, so Xiao Jin is flying over the forest. It''s not very high. It''s easy to avoid anything, and it''s easy to live with food. "Xiao Jin, can you tell me why you were angry just now?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "I''m not angry." Xiaojin''s hard answer. He is really not angry, just don''t know how to face the trust of Yin Zhu, some unprepared. It''s strange that she''s not angry. She just left her in this way. Do you really think she''s a fool who can''t look at people''s faces? Since Xiaojin doesn''t want to talk about it, he should skip it first so as not to make people angry again. "Then why do you believe me?" Xiao Jin suddenly asked. Yin Zhu was cold when he heard this. Why, why would he believe Xiao Jin? Because Kim is Jono''s second personality? With a Jono face? Yin Zhu shook his head. It''s not like that. Why? "Intuition, intuition thinks you won''t hurt me, intuition tells me, I want to trust you." Yin Zhu thought for a while and said what he felt. Then he reached out and grabbed the fluff on Xiaojin''s head. Direct, intuitive? Kim is thinking. When Xiao Jin heard this, he was silent for a while, and then said, "if you don''t use your head, you rely on your intuition, and you''re not afraid that your intuition will take you to the pit." Yin Zhu laughed at this, "but my intuition is right, isn''t it? You didn''t hurt me. In fact, sometimes I don''t know what I should do. When I don''t know how to choose, I''ll rely on my intuition and instinct, because that''s probably what I want to do most in my heart. " Most of the time, people can''t think clearly. No matter how smart people are, sometimes they will go to the top. So sometimes she is just a little silly. If she doesn''t want so much, she will follow her senses and do what she wants. Xiao Jin was shocked when he heard this. Is it intuitive? Now he is very confused and has no direction. Can he follow his own intuition and do whatever he wants. Yin Zhu did not know that he casually pointed out the future direction to Xiao Jin. For Xiaojin, Yin Zhu''s feeling is complicated. For this person, she wishes Xiaojin didn''t appear, so Jono would not disappear. Jono is still Jono, but it''s harmless to herself. Even for some simple Xiaojin, Yin Zhu can''t say too much. "What do you want to do in Utopia?" Xiao Jin asked curiously. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "I don''t know." Good wayward answer, do not know, do not know to find a completely disappeared place, even do not know how much manpower and material resources to spend here. Yin Zhu said mildly, "utopia also disappeared 5000 years ago. I believe that there must be something related to the temple. In this case, I always want to see it. I always think that maybe I can find some answers there.""You say that the orc world is so big that I dare not stay in the temple. However, I always want to find people who can help me, and Utopia is undoubtedly the best place, so I definitely want to find it." Yin Zhu said very quietly. The Utopia in the legend is very beautiful. In addition to the beautiful scenery, it is also very quiet. It is like a paradise. It is the dream hometown that every Orc yearns for. Yin Zhu also wants to see if the place in the legend is the same as what she imagined. "Do you have a clue?" Utopia has disappeared for thousands of years. In these thousands of years, no one wants to find Utopia, but among so many people, no one can find Utopia, even the people in the temple. After all, Qingling knew where the animal God''s hometown was, but even Qingling didn''t find it. It''s said that the animal God''s body was hidden in Utopia. Even Bena thought that way. Utopia is in the far north of the orc world, which we all know. However, the far north is about to be turned over, and we still can''t find Utopia. A city as big as Utopia seems to disappear suddenly. "No Yin Zhu sighs that there are all kinds of information about the animal God''s inheritance, but there is no Utopian information. This is what surprised Yin Zhu most. It seems that all kinds of Utopia have been deliberately erased, but those who have the ability to do such things are naturally the former beast gods. Yin Zhu always has a feeling that the beast God is playing a big game of chess. Even her new beast God is just a piece on the chessboard. Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t say that from the beginning to the end. She felt this feeling when she became the new beast God. This kind of feeling is very bad, so Yin Zhu wants to go to Utopia to see what''s special about this place that the beast God has deliberately forgotten. With this feeling, Yin Zhu didn''t say anything, let alone tell anyone. When Xiao Jin heard this, he felt that it was a huge pit to look for utopia. He would not accompany Yin Zhu to look for Utopia all his life, just for a lifetime. Thinking of this, Xiao Jin could not help but feel happy. If only he had a lifetime. Xiaojin turns his head and looks at Yinzhu. Xiaojin is very clear that one day he will be destroyed by Yinzhu, and then he will never exist again. But Xiaojin has not been able to fight against his future enemies, at least not now. "What are you thinking, Kim?" Xiao Jin''s previous glance at himself was too complicated for Yin Zhu to forget. "I wonder if you will be soft hearted one day when you have the ability to kill me." Xiaojin hesitated for a long time, and then said this sentence. After saying this, Xiaojin felt that Yin Zhu was obviously stiff behind him. "I, I will, I will be soft hearted, but I will not let you go, you should not exist, this world is Jono''s world, your body belongs to Jono, not yours, not yours." Yin Zhu thought for a while and then answered seriously. After answering this question, Yin Zhu was also a little worried. Yin Zhu wondered if he would be thrown down by Xiao Jin and then fall to death. But Yin Zhu doesn''t want to cheat Xiaojin on this issue. As she said before, if she trusts Xiaojin, she won''t cheat a person she trusts, even if the result is bad. When Xiao Jin heard this, he laughed and said, "Yin Zhu, sometimes you are silly. I really doubt how you grow up so big." "Stupid? I don''t think so. At least I will. No matter what I do in the future, I won''t be ungrateful. " Yin Zhu finished and sipped his lips. In order not to be ungrateful, just to be agreeable? Xiaojin smiles. His time is stolen. In such a short time, should he live happily and come as he wants. Xiaojin looks at the position of his chest. There is a seal of Qingling. Xiaojin feels that the person under the seal is ready to move. That''s Jono. Especially the more he contacts with Yinzhu, the more the vibration under the seal is. Jono feels the existence of Yinzhu. Yes, what Yin Zhu said is right. He shouldn''t have appeared. If there was no Wu, he would not have appeared. He would only be in a muddle. Then Jono would wake up slowly and swallow him in a muddle. Who knows that he will meet Wu Hu. Wu Hu helps him to sort out his strength. Then he controls his strength and suppresses Jono. Even Qingling helps him seal Jono and let him grow up step by step. It''s just that the stolen things have to be returned sooner or later. I don''t know how much time he has. Xiaojinhe makes it clear that if he wants to live longer, he should stay away from Yinzhu. In this way, Jono won''t be stimulated and won''t wake up so soon. But he likes to get along with Yinzhu, at least he is very comfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 Moths to the fire is about him, but now Xiaojin doesn''t understand where he is attracted by Yin Zhu, or because Jono''s potential consciousness is influencing him. If he doesn''t understand, he should make it clear. "Yin Zhu, sometimes I think your life is very simple." Xiaojin smiles faintly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said with a smile, "it''s very simple. In my father''s and mother''s words, I''m not smart enough. I''d better not think about those messy things. I''d better follow the simplest way, at least it won''t make it too bad." Xiao Jin couldn''t help laughing when she heard this. It seems that Yin Zhu''s father and mother are very intelligent. After all, few people will educate their children like this. Speaking of her parents, Yin Zhu suddenly missed her parents, but after a long time, they were afraid that they had forgotten their daughter. She hadn''t thought of them for a long time. "Your father and mother are very good." He went back to Daze tribe and saw Montaigne. From a distance, he felt the blood connection between the two people, but he didn''t come forward to recognize each other. Maybe they didn''t recognize him. Father and mother, what kind of feeling is this? He doesn''t feel it at all. Wu Hu has taught him a lot and cared about him, but Wu Hu''s love for him is not selfless. "Yin Zhu, how can you be a beast God?" After all, the beast God is the god worshipped by the orcs in the legend, and Yin Zhu is like the God described in the legend no matter where he comes from. "I don''t plan to be a beast God. In fact, my heart is very small. I''m a beast God who was driven to the shelves. However, people in this continent live a hard life. If I can, I really want to help them." Yin Zhu said sincerely. "You have a loving heart. Maybe that''s why you become a beast God." Xiao Jin said with a smile. There are many females in this continent. However, those females basically take care of their children and help deal with their prey in the tribe. They basically spend their whole life in the small place of the tribe, and they don''t go out to see it, and they don''t want to help other orcs. "What''s it like to be a beast God? Are you very proud?" Xiaojin and Yinzhu are chatting while they are on their way. They are chatting like old friends. They don''t talk about the previous topics because of their different identities. "No, they all say that what kind of position they stand in is how much pressure they have to bear. As a beast God, I feel very sad to see that the people of this continent live so hard. I hate that I can''t change their lives immediately, but my strength is too low." What Yin Zhu said is true. There are many things she has to do. Perhaps the most important purpose of her journey is to change the lives of people here and make their lives more prosperous and happy. "You don''t have to have too much pressure. In fact, you have done a good job. At least the people of daze tribe live a rich life because of you, and then they will gradually promote it, and then all the people will fall down. At that time, you will be the real beast God in the orc world." Xiao Jin said comfortingly. Enyinzhu is now said to be a new beast God, but he doesn''t have the power of a real beast God. The main reason is that he doesn''t have the power of belief, and he knows all the knowledge and magic that can be used by beast gods. However, the effect is not good, because he doesn''t have enough foundation. "Well, my wish is to do my best to help people in this world improve their quality of life, so that they will no longer suffer from poverty." Yin Zhu cried out happily. "Great, great." Xiaojin said with a smile. Even a male may not be able to do this. The beast God is just a title, and Yin Zhu should do it. "I don''t feel strong at all. In fact, I didn''t do anything. Even the unification of daze tribe depends on the efforts of the clan leader. Although I have some novel things, they can''t erase their achievements. There is their support and hard work in it. I''m just playing tricks." Yin Zhu doesn''t think she''s strong, because she doesn''t do many things, such as making ceramics. She just knows an outline. What''s more, she relies on the wisdom of the public to learn from the lessons of failure. It''s not her credit that she comes out step by step. At most, she can only be regarded as a guide, and the road is left by the people of daze tribe. "What''s your ideal, Xiao Jin?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "I don''t know. I''ve never thought about it. Maybe I can think about it now." Xiao Jin said with a smile. "Think about it, everyone should have an ideal, no matter whether they can achieve it or not, at least have a goal to strive for." Yin Zhu is very happy to encourage Xiao Jin to think about it. Xiaojin really thought it over, and then Xiaojin suddenly found that he didn''t know what to do. His life had no beginning or end. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t think about it. Take your time and let me know when you think about it." Maybe seeing Xiaojin frowning, Yin Zhu couldn''t help it. When Xiao Jin heard this, he nodded, "yes, I''ll let you know when I think of it." Xiao Jin wants to say that his ideal and desire is to live a long life. He doesn''t want to disappear, but it''s obvious that Yin Zhu doesn''t want to hear the answer, so it''s better not to say.After flying for some time, Xiao Jin stops to hunt for lunch. Although he knows that Yin Zhu is inferior to other females, Xiao Jin is still worried. He catches a small prey nearby and doesn''t go far enough. However, Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin have enough to eat. If they have a lot of food on weekdays, Yin Zhu will put the food away and put his backpack anyway It''s not bad inside. It''s every Orc''s instinct to cherish food. Xiaojin quickly found food, and then one person to deal with the prey, one person to pick up firewood, of course, get along very well, angry very harmonious, but a bit like a family. Yin Zhu looks up at Xiao Jin who is working hard. He can''t help but smile. Although it''s not Jono, Xiao Jin doesn''t feel bad for her. In Yin Zhu''s opinion, the things that Xiaojin was angry with before were a bit like children''s tantrums. Xiaojin is not angry very good, even the bright smile can warm people''s heart. After just a few days together, Yin Zhu was very clear that Xiaojin was not bad tempered, or even simple. It was impossible to get along with her like this after someone else caught her. It was just that, Yin Zhu was a little worried. Such Xiaojin made her a little softhearted. But now she has no way to save Jono, so she doesn''t care. Maybe when she has the ability to save Jono, maybe she can find a way to find a body for Xiaojin at that time, so it''s useless to think about more now. I have to say that sometimes Yin Zhu''s nature of not looking for trouble is also very good, at least he has a more comfortable life. On the other hand, Tengxiao lost Yin Zhu, almost no madman. At the beginning, he could follow far away, and occasionally he could find some evidence. At this time, he was still chasing far behind. As long as he had a little direction, he would keep chasing. Tengxiao is ashamed to think that Yinzhu was lost in his own hands. Even if the man who robbed Yinzhu is Jono, one of Yinzhu''s former partners, he can''t accept it. What''s more, Jono still doesn''t know whether he will hurt Yinzhu. However, Tengxiao tracked for several days, but slowly he was completely lost, unable to find Yin Zhu. The loss of Yin Zhu almost made Tengxiao crazy. Tengxiao rushed back to the swamp jungle and asked Ninglu to bring more than 100 people to help him find it. In addition, he asked someone to send a message to Leihe in the dark city. As for daze tribe, they didn''t want to worry about it because they didn''t send the message back. Besides, there were not many people in aze tribe. There are too many people, so it''s easier to find traces. There will always be traces left in the place where we live. Tengxiao finally found some traces, and he hurried to follow them. Just at this time, Xiaojin and Yinzhu have long gone away, but they don''t want to catch up so fast, but the general direction is right. Tengxiao thinks that when he meets Jono next time, he will never be soft hearted because of his identity. When he meets people, he must beat him so that his parents can''t recognize him. As for the question of whether Jono will hurt Yin Zhu, Tengxiao has seriously thought about it. Tengxiao thinks that he won''t at least in a short time. Tengxiao can''t help frowning as he looks at the direction they are going. If they don''t change their direction, Yin Zhu''s final destination should be the far north. It''s snowy all the year round. Even if the orcs are hardy, going there will have a great impact. What''s there in a place like that worth going to, unless? In Utopia, Tengxiao, who is the pulse of the lion king, naturally heard of the legendary things. When Yin Zhu went to the far north, Tengxiao naturally thought of this place. It''s a legendary place. How sure is Yin Zhu that he can find that place? Thinking that Yin Zhu is likely to go to Utopia, Tengxiao is not willing to track down Yin Zhu''s trace at this time. He is afraid that he will not catch up with Yin Zhu before others have entered Utopia. Who knows if there will be any danger in that place? Jono is not reliable now. He''d better go to Utopia quickly. At least he can stop Yin Zhu before he arrives. At the most, he can follow Yin Zhu to protect Yin Zhu. Yinzhu and Xiaojin don''t know Tengxiao is following them. Xiaojin won''t care even if he knows. He just wants to get along with Yinzhu, and there is no hostility. As for Yin Zhu, if she knew Tengxiao was coming, she would be very happy. After all, with Tengxiao, she could feel at ease. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 On the other side of the temple, Qingling looked at Sophie kneeling in front of him and said coldly, "didn''t you say daze tribe is a small place? But in that small place, a thousand warriors from my temple fell there. " Sophie was too scared to speak when she heard this. She really didn''t know that daze tribe had only 300 males. How could it stop more than 1000 masters of the temple? However, the fact is that Qingling knew when all the guards of the thousand temples died. "Master, please give me another chance to commit crimes and make contributions. I will take people to Daze tribe and destroy daze tribe." Sophie knelt down and kept kowtowing. "No, the Daze tribe has set up traps, at least they have corresponding strategies. It''s meaningless to go there. Your partner has run away, and is not ready to chase people back?" Qingling suddenly changed the topic and looked at Sophie with a smile. Sophie can''t help but feel terrible when she hears Qingling mention the failed marriage ceremony. Especially when she thinks of Jono''s disgusted face, Sophie is angry. Why? Everything she wants will be robbed by Yin Zhu in the end. Why? All good things will be Yin Zhu''s. "Nature is not reconciled, but let Jono run away." Sophie is not reconciled. In fact, Sophie now wants to understand the chaos. If Qingling doesn''t intend to let Yinzhu save Jono, she won''t publicize her and Jono. She is just a pawn in Qingling''s calculation, but now she has no power to resist. Sooner or later, one day, she will kill all those who calculate herself. "I''ll show you a way to get Jono back, will you?" Qingling asked with a smile. Sophie nodded happily when she heard this. "Of course, thank you, Lord." Now she can''t deal with Qingling, but it''s OK for her to deal with Jono. Jono has absorbed the beast Dan of golden winged carving in ancient times, and her strength has greatly increased. But what she has absorbed is also the beast Dan of the strong Orc in ancient times, which is a little stronger than Jono. Qingling naturally sees Sophie''s resentment, but Qingling doesn''t see Sophie''s resentment at all. Qingling is meditating at this time. She has put a seal on Jono''s body. She can feel Jono everywhere. Qingling naturally knows the direction Jono is walking in. She wants to go to Utopia. Qingling had been to that place before, but after the beast God disappeared, the place disappeared, even she couldn''t find it. If you want to say she was sorry for her master, you can see from the utopian things that her master also left behind for them. That place is likely to be the last support of the beast God. Unfortunately, Qingling did not find the existence of Utopia. Maybe the new beast God can open that place now. Why did Jono suddenly go to Utopia? It should have something to do with the new beast God. It''s the result of Qingling''s thinking and thinking about how to let Qiao Nuo out. Qiao Nuo has no other foothold except Wu Hu. So Qiao Nuo may go to Yin Zhu in the end. As for Qingling''s failure to go to Utopia, there is another reason besides her divine fire. Qingling is worried that once she enters Utopia, she will be attacked. Her master must have the means to detect her identity, so she''d better not go for the time being. Let Sophie take the guard of the temple to try the water. If she can''t find Utopia, it''s best, After all those years, she didn''t care. "It''s not safe for you to go on the road alone, so I''ll let Mei Ying give you 100 people, so that you can take care of them on the road." Qingling doesn''t want to shoot too many people out. She lost 1000 people before. In addition, many people went to Fuxiang. Now Meiying doesn''t have many people under her hand. Fortunately, she also has people cultivated in secret. "Thank you, sir. Sophie promises to do it well and not let him down." Now her strength is still too low, or try to please Qingling, and then learn skills. Qingling then tells Sophie where Jono is going. Sophie nods to show that she knows. Qingyun looks at Sophie who has gone far away. She can''t help complaining and looks at Qingling and says, "elder sister, you value Sophie too much. I don''t see how useful she is." Hearing this, Qingling laughed, "Qingyun, this Sophie''s strength is really not strong in our eyes, but this female is cruel enough. You must not underestimate the jealousy and resentment in a human heart. A female full of resentment is a devil." Qingyun heard this and said, "well, elder sister, what you said is always reasonable. I don''t care." Hearing this, Qingling smiles and gently touches Qingyun''s hair. After thousands of years, many of her relatives are gone, and the only thing left is that her sister is still with her. If Qingyun is not with her, Qingling doesn''t know whether she can keep this state of mind in thousands of years. "Well, I''ve arranged everything. You don''t have to worry. Just wait and see." Qingling said with a smile. Sophie rushed to the far north with her men. Of course, what Sophie wanted most was to go back to Daze tribe to have a look, so that she could know what the Daze tribe was like. Unfortunately, there was no time now.Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin stop in a small tribe called Yutian at this time. Yin Zhu''s purpose is utopia, but he will take care of the tribes passing by and teach them as much knowledge as he can. Of course, Yin Zhu doesn''t preach that he is a beast God this time. He just says that he is a priest and has learned some new knowledge from the new beast theology. Yin Zhu thinks it''s very slow to teach one by one. The best way to spread knowledge is to rely on books. Books spread fast and widely. If they spread one by one, she really doesn''t know when Ma Yue will be able to go through the whole Orc world. The world is too wide and wide. She needs to let the system help her get the books out as soon as possible. But fortunately, there is a system. Otherwise, it would be a big problem for Yin Zhu to make a Book of so many plants he knows. The pattern alone is a big problem. Fortunately, there is a system to deal with all this. When Xiaojin saw that Yin Zhu was busy in the Yutian small tribe, he hardly had a rest. When people around him asked questions, Yin Zhu patiently answered them. At the end of the day, he didn''t even have time to rest. When he came back to the temporary cave at night, Yin Zhu could not help rubbing his stiff neck and stretching his hands and feet. Seeing this, Xiao Jin couldn''t help frowning and said, "let''s go tomorrow. You are too tired here and don''t know how to have more rest." Yin Zhu shook his head, "don''t worry, I promise they will leave tomorrow." People here all know that learning opportunities are rare, and they all try their best to grasp them. She promised them that they would still be here tomorrow. At this time, Xiaojin looked at Yinzhu in confusion, "Yinzhu, in any case, don''t you want to spread knowledge in the future? Why bother now. " Yin Zhu smiles and shakes his head. "Although it is said that it will be spread sooner or later, they learn earlier. For them, they can use it one day earlier and change their life one day earlier. For me, it is the same thing sooner or later, but for them, it is a big thing. Sometimes, one chance can change a person''s life." "I just see that you are too tired. Those people have no sense of propriety. They ask desperately, and they don''t look at people. The patriarch doesn''t make arrangements. It''s not a good one." Xiao Jin was angry at the thought that Yin Zhu was a little tired. When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed, "Yin Zhu, the patriarch is good. He wants his people to learn as much as possible. Besides, don''t they still serve us with the best food? And thank you for caring about me. I''m fine. I can hold on just these two days. I''m not as weak as you think. " "Who''s worried about you? I don''t think you are too busy to pay attention to you." Xiao Jin said and walked out. When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed. Xiaojin''s caring attitude was really awkward. Looking at Xiaojin walking out of the cave, Yin Zhu yelled, "anyway, I think you care about me. Thank you!" When Xiao Jin heard this, he was so scared that he almost didn''t fall down. He turned his head to see Yin Zhu''s smiling face. He was very happy. Seeing this, Xiao Jin couldn''t help laughing. Good mood is contagious, Yin Zhu is easy to satisfy, so simple to be happy. Xiaojin put his hands on the back of his head and looked at the sky. Such a life is really full and peaceful, which makes him forget all his troubles and the contradiction between himself and Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu''s temperament is simple and lovely, but he has his own persistence. He is neither hypocritical nor pretentious. Compared with Xiaojin now, he can understand why the excellent males like Yin Zhu, such as Jono and Tengxiao, including Leihe. Xiaojin put his hand on his chest, Jono, if you were me, how would you choose? Yin Zhu took a comfortable hot bath in the cave. After taking a bath, he was much more comfortable. He was on his way before. His personal hygiene was simple. He had to take a hot bath to get comfortable. He was not used to cold water. Yin Zhu walked out of the cave and looked at Xiao Jin, who was looking at the starry sky. He sat down beside him with a smile. "The starry sky at night is very beautiful, right? I liked watching it most when I was a child. I used to climb up from the quilt with my parents on my back and watch the stars by the window." "Well, it''s beautiful." Xiao Jin responded. In fact, all the things in the world are very beautiful for him. He can''t wait to see more beautiful things, for fear that he won''t see them in the future. "Don''t you go to bed? I think you''re tired today. " Xiao Jin asked casually. "Right now, as for you, you haven''t slept well these days." Yin Zhu asked. "I''m going to rest, too." Xiao Jin smiles, stands up straight, and then walks into the cave. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 The next day, Yin Zhu stayed in Yutian tribe for another day. Of course, if he wanted to teach them all kinds of things, two days would not be enough. However, Yin Zhu didn''t have enough time to spend here, so he had to go first. Naturally, people in Yutian tribe didn''t want to go, but they wouldn''t stop him. They could only gratefully send Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin away. When he left, he was very happy One by one, they give their most precious things. Yin Zhu looked at the things they brought and looked at Xiaojin with a smile, "Xiaojin, you see they are also very good." Xiao Jin nodded at this, "well, I''m biased. They''re really good." Yin Zhu heard this with a smile, "so helping others is a very happy thing." Xiao Jin nodded when he heard this. It was really a pleasant thing. Sophie was in a hurry all the way. Without any delay, she soon arrived at the Yutian tribe. At this time, the people of the Yutian tribe were happily adopting some of the methods of Yin Zhu''s education, and kept singing about Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin. At this time, Sophie heard people around her sing praises to the priests. It was Yin Zhu. Especially after Sophie described their faces, Sophie''s face turned blue with anger. Unexpectedly, Yin Zhu and Jono were together. Before also said that Jono himself escaped, the feelings are deceptive, waiting for her here, if she really believe it, I''m afraid that two people have stuck together. What''s wrong with Yin Zhu? It''s clear that Jono has lost herself and completely become another person. But in this way, she can still attract Jono. What''s wrong with her? Although she has an ugly tail now, her strength is much higher, that is, her general masculinity is not her opponent. Isn''t that enough? Listen to the Yutian tribe people keep saying Yin Zhu''s good, Sophie can''t help but blush at the people behind her and say: "come on, kill all the people of the whole tribe for me, tell them that Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo are responsible for all their fate." At this time, ziyao, the captain of the guard, frowned. As the guard of the temple, even in the face of the strongest enemy, he would rush forward without hesitation. But ziyao hesitated to let him attack these ordinary people. Sophie looked at ziyao''s appearance, looked down at her fingernails which she had just dyed with flowers, and said sarcastically, "why don''t you want to listen to me? You forget how you guaranteed in front of Qingling when you came out." "No, I promised the Lord that I would listen to you, but they are not in your way at all." Ziyao frowned and said. "Who said they didn''t get in my way? Listen to what they said. Every sentence praises Yin Zhu. In the future, they will be Yin Zhu''s help and our enemy. They will treat their enemies as ruthlessly as the storm. Or do you think I''m not worthy to tell you to do things?" Sophie smiles. "No, since they are our enemies, I will destroy them." Ziyao gritted his teeth and said, Sophie said that for this reason, if he didn''t do it, it was his fault. "Do it." Ziyao waved to the people behind him impolitely. The guards of the temple were like a group of hungry wolves rushing into the crowd. Many people in Yutian tribe were directly slaughtered, even the females and cubs. Sophie did it by herself. Sophie''s ruthlessness is incisively and vividly displayed at this moment. Even ziyao''s heart is cold when he sees it. This woman is not soft hearted when she kills people. The people of Yutian tribe are just taking people. Normally, even some fierce robbers will not attack females and cubs, because females and cubs are a fortune for any tribe Even if you don''t need them, you can sell them to exchange goods. Normally, if the adult male of a tribe dies, the tribe doesn''t exist. This is the first time that the tribe has been wiped out in a real sense. "Why are you so soft hearted? Don''t let go the enemies who hate you, especially the little ones, or they will be a disaster when they grow up. " Sophie wiped her long fingernails covered with blood on the body on the ground and said with indifference. Ziyao frowned and stood in the bloody place. He felt very uncomfortable, but this woman enjoyed it so much. It''s just abnormal. "The hunting people of Yutian tribe are afraid that they will come back. If you go back and intercept them, it''s better to let one or two go, so that Yin Zhu can know, isn''t it? It''s better to let Yin Zhu come back to save them. After all, this play can''t go on without Yin Zhu. " Yin Zhu, beast God, Sophie can''t help laughing when she hears this. Even if it''s beast God, she can turn her into a bad God. In the future, she will make people outside dare not mention the beast God any more. Whoever dares to mention Yin Zhu will have bad luck. At that time, who dares to praise Yin Zhu. The beast God without the power of belief is just a priest who can point magic spells. There is nothing to be afraid of. Soon, the males of Yutian tribe who went out to look for food came back, and they couldn''t escape the trap arranged by Sophie. Looking at the bloody tribe, the males wanted to rush in and die with their relatives. What''s more, they shed tears directly because it was too miserable. There was no tribe that could survive, but no one would be so vicious and even female Both sex and cubs are killed. It''s almost inhumane. Why should we do that? Females and cubs are not aggressive. Why should we kill them.When you know that Yin Zhu is involved in this incident, naturally some people blame Yin Zhu. After all, some people are too sad to blame Yin Zhu. This time, Sophie didn''t kill people, but arrested them. After all, there is always bait to call Yin Zhu. As for the people who escaped, it was Sophie''s intention to let them escape. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that because of his own reasons, he has brought destruction to the Yutian tribe. At this time, Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin are happily walking on the road. Just when a male of Yutian tribe, covered with blood, caught up with Yin Zhu, "run, run, there''s a devil, a devil." When Yin Zhu heard this, he was stunned. He still knew him. He was a master of the Yutian tribe. He was preparing to marry the youngest daughter of the clan leader. He asked Yin Zhu to give his blessing before. It seemed that his name was Yongzhen. But this forever true appearance looks very tired, and there are injuries on the body, and the more important thing, forever true this is to deliver the message to oneself. "What''s the matter with you? Xiao Jin, help her to deal with the wound on her body Yin Zhu held the man in a hurry. "You tell me, are you the new beast God, aren''t you?" Yongzhen holds Yin Zhu''s hand and asks seriously. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded, "I''m sorry, I didn''t tell the truth because I didn''t want to attract other people''s attention. What''s the matter with you?" When Yongzhen heard this, he closed his eyes, took a deep breath and said, "because of you, your enemies don''t know where to find your whereabouts, so they took our whole tribe to revenge. They slaughtered our whole tribe, even the females and cubs. Those demons, demons." He said that it was the relatives in the tribe. He couldn''t help heartache. He didn''t want to escape. He just wanted to send a message to Yin Zhu. Especially after confirming Yin Zhu''s identity, he would go back to find those people. Yutian tribe is gone, and he won''t live alone. "Me, you say those people are because of me? Who? Who is it? " Yin Zhu''s eyes turned red when he heard this. Even robbers and orcs can''t kill females and cubs. They can''t sell them at most. How much they hate themselves, even females and cubs won''t let go. Thinking of the enthusiastic people of Yutian tribe, Yin Zhu can''t help shaking. Those people are too much, too much. When Xiao Jin heard this, he quickly stepped forward to hold Yin Zhu. He was really worried that Yin Zhu would not be able to support him. He was so friendly to those people and looked forward to them. Now the smiling faces of those people are still in his mind, but people can''t say it. Moreover, because of Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu couldn''t accept it. Even if he had changed it, he couldn''t accept it. "Who is it? Who is it? I want that bastard to die. I want that bastard to die. " Yin Zhu clenched his hands hard, and his nails sank deeply into the meat without feeling. "It''s a half ORC with a snake tail. The female and a group of males are very powerful. I managed to escape. There are only two of you, Yin Zhu. You''d better run away quickly. Later, I''ll remember to avenge the people of Yutian tribe. I believe the beast God can avenge us, right?" Yongzhen asked in a trembling voice. Yin Zhu heard Yongzhen''s description, where don''t know, Sophie, it must be her, only she will be so cruel, even the female and cubs are not let go, too cruel too much. "I want her dead, Kim. I want Sophie dead." Thinking of herself and the loss of the whole Yutian tribe, Yin Zhu would like to strangle herself. Why did she go to the Yutian tribe to have a rest at the beginning, and why did she harm those people. At this time, Xiaojin saw that Yinzhu''s hand had been bleeding by herself. It was the first time that he felt heartache. Xiaojin quickly grabbed Yinzhu''s hands. He tried hard to break Yinzhu''s hand and wanted to see the wound. However, Yinzhu was too hard, and he didn''t dare to use too much force. Looking at the dripping blood donation, Xiaojin couldn''t help worrying, "Yinzhu, don''t worry In this way, it''s not your fault. It''s Sophie''s fault. Don''t hurt yourself. Let go of your hand. " "Yin Zhu, you can''t hurt yourself like this. It''s hard for me to do that." Xiao Jin cried anxiously. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 Yin Zhu shook his head firmly, "no, I know it''s not my fault, but the disaster of Yutian tribe is really caused by me. I can''t save them, I always have to help them get revenge." When Xiao Jin heard this, he nodded, "OK, I''ll go with you." Hearing this, Yongzhen shook his head. "No, beast God, I''m not asking you to avenge us now. There are too many of them. You''d better run first, as long as you help us to avenge later." Yongzhen knows very well that it''s no use for Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin to go back now. If they really let the beast God fall because of their tribe, it''s the loss of the whole Orc continent. "There are still some people in your tribe? The only people left in your tribe, I will always save them. If I escape like this, I will feel uneasy all my life and become my demons. " If you don''t know, you can still run away. Now Yin Zhu doesn''t allow you to run away. Sophie, she should have died long ago, but she kept Sophie alive for various reasons. Yin Zhu won''t let this kind of person stay for a long time. Sophie''s heart is too cruel. This kind of person will harm daze tribe sooner or later. Besides, if Sophie wants to kill all the people she has contact with in the future, how can Yin Zhu spread what he wants to spread. "But you are not their rivals. They are too many." Never really hesitated to say. Now that we know this, we can prevent it. How to rescue me is always going to find a way, isn''t it? "Well, anyway, I don''t want to live. I''ll go back with you. Anyway, we''ll try. But if we have no hope at all, I hope you don''t care about us and run away directly. After all, you can only go out and have unlimited possibilities." Yong really said. "Good." Yin Zhu nodded for sure. She just wanted to help, not to die. "Xiaojin, are you sure you want to accompany me?" Yin Zhu turned his head and looked at Xiao Jin. Xiaojin didn''t say anything. He just went forward and grabbed Yinzhu''s hand. "Thank you." Yin Zhu thanks very seriously. "Let''s go." Xiao Jin also knows that this time he will go back. He''s afraid that he will work hard. It''s silly to go back like this, but he just wants to accompany this woman once. What should he do? Xiaojin thinks he can''t be saved, but he has so much time. Why don''t he do what he wants to do according to his heart? Why should he upset himself? Yin Zhu helps Yongzhen deal with the injury, and then turns around and walks towards the Yutian tribe. When he went back, Yin Zhu was always trying to figure out how to deal with Sophie. It was obviously a trap, but he knew that the trap had to go in to see if it could be done. What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that Sophie can trace Yin Zhu, and Tengxiao can. After all, the whereabouts of Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin are not covered up. This time, Tengxiao got to Yutian tribe faster than Yinzhu. Before he got to Yutian tribe far away, Tengxiao smelled the bloody smell from Yutian tribe. It was obvious that something big had happened to the tribe in front of him. Thinking of Yinzhu''s route, Yinzhu was probably in this tribe. Tengxiao could not help but rushed in with people. Sophie was going to ambush Yin Zhu with someone, but Tengxiao didn''t want to come in, but Tengxiao doesn''t matter. Anyway, her purpose is to rob Yin Zhu''s man. You know, she was salivating about Tengxiao before, and it''s hard for Tengxiao to deliver her to the door. Although Sophie had an ambush, Tengxiao was not stupid. There might be danger in the bloody tribe, so Tengxiao was ready for it the first time she rushed in. Sure enough, there was an ambush, but the people Tengxiao brought were the essence of the lion king. He stepped up the Daze tribe and got the blessing of the totem. Compared with the people in the temple, Tengxiao didn''t lose. As for Tengxiao, he was already fighting with Sophie at this time. Seeing Sophie''s first moment, Tengxiao feels sick, because Sophie''s blankly salivation doesn''t hide at all. Tengxiao feels that being loved by females is a disaster for the first time. "Sophie, you are insane." Watching all the people of Yutian tribe fall into the blood foam, Tengxiao can''t help clenching her fist. This female has been selfish and cold-blooded before, but now she is more abnormal. "It''s not that you forced me. Without you and Yin Zhu, I would still be Sophie, who is loved by everyone in daze tribe." Speaking of the past, Sophie also hates being trampled on by others. Tengxiao heard this and laughed angrily, "Sophie, you''ll always find excuses, never find your own problems, no one is good to you? There are so many people who are good to you. Isn''t Jones good to you? It turns out you''re killed. Isn''t Yager good to you? You left him and went with the other males. " Seeing Sophie as if thinking, Tengxiao couldn''t help laughing sarcastically, "are you going to forget their appearance? You look ugly. Do you know why we like Yin Zhu? Because Yin Zhu will always remember the people who are good to her and be grateful, unlike you who only remember the bad things others have done to you, and then trample on the good things others have done to you. It''s a good match for your heart to become what you are now. It''s just as ugly and disgusting. "Jones Yager? This seems to be a long time in memory, those people seem to have no impression of her, but as Tengxiao''s words fall, those who were deliberately forgotten by her immediately become distinct. Jones, that stupid guy, can''t do anything to help her. Where is she worthy to stay with her? Yage, she also invited Yage to join the Juque tribe. Yage refused, saying that she abandoned Yage, but Yage abandoned her, leaving her helpless in the Juque tribe and having to accept those flawed partners. Looking over the past memory, Sophie suddenly felt that she was really stupid and could be in a mess, and then didn''t find a male to rely on, but fortunately, now she is strong enough, she doesn''t need to rely on anyone at all. "They''re all idiots. They don''t deserve me." Sophie said coldly. "You are so selfish, so Jono and I don''t like you. You can never compare with Yin Zhu." In front of him, Sophie is very hard to be strong, but Tengxiao is not sure of winning. Damn, is the strength of the man who devoured the ancient beast Dan so strong that he wants to have a try. He just thinks about the consequences of Jono and Sophie. He doesn''t want to forget Yin Zhu and become another person. Fortunately, after chatting with Sophie for so many days just now, Tengxiao comforts her that Yin Zhu didn''t fall into Sophie''s hands. If Yin Zhu had fallen into Sophie''s hands, Sophie would have shown off. Tengxiao didn''t have any idea, but he was more careful this time. It''s a good news that Yin Zhu didn''t fall into Sophie''s hands. In this way, he doesn''t have any constraints. He can fight with Sophie happily. As for the result, he can ignore it. As for the experts like them, unless they die together, it''s difficult for one side to kill the other side. After all, if they lose, they can still escape. However, this Sophie is too cruel. No matter where this small tribe offends Sophie, it should not kill the female and the cub. It''s just a devil. Since he meets such a thing, he can''t let it go. The hatred between Sophie and Yin Zhu is the most profound. This woman almost killed Yin Zhu many times. It''s not easy to seize the opportunity, absolutely You can''t let her go. In fact, Sophie''s strength is similar to Tengxiao''s, but Sophie has some special talents because of mutation, such as snake venom. However, Sophie''s snake venom is not ordinary poison, but enchanting poison. Sophie looks at Tengxiao, who is attacking her. She smiles strangely, and then emits a light pink gas to Tengxiao. Snake orcs basically have their own special snake venom, but they don''t know what it is. Tengxiao also blocks their breathing for the first time. Sophie saw this but giggled, "it''s no use, Tengxiao. It''s no use even if you don''t breathe. This poison will enter your body through your skin exposed in the air. You can''t avoid it." "Tengxiao, don''t you dislike me very much? When I become your partner, I''ll see how much you still dislike me. " Sophie chuckles. Tengxiao and Jono are her demons. She wants the two males long ago, but she doesn''t believe them. If Jono doesn''t have them, he can make Yin Zhu crazy. Think of here, Sophie can''t help laughing, her charm poison she has tried in the temple, in the temple no matter how much she dislikes those bodyguards, as long as the charm poison will obediently follow her, even if there are other females, can only with her to detoxify. The most important thing is that the enchantment is not so easy to solve. At least Tengxiao has no way to solve it now. Tengxiao also felt that something was wrong at this time, because the fog had been close to his skin at this time, and some had entered his body. No matter how he resisted, those things still continued to enter his skin, and a hard dry heat began to rise in his body. Tengxiao believes that what Sophie said may be true, but he doesn''t want to fall in love with Sophie even if he dies. He is afraid that he will lose control and make something he regrets. Tengxiao bites his teeth and says to Ning Lu behind him, "let''s go, run." Ninglu also sees that Tengxiao seems to be wrong. He doesn''t hesitate. He leaves the battle and follows Tengxiao. In her opinion, Tengxiao is the fish on the chopping board. If she wants to escape, she can''t escape. She also smiles and stops ziyao, who is going to chase him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 Tengxiao escaped and soon felt uncomfortable all over. Even his thinking was a little fuzzy. Tengxiao became like this, which made Ninglu jump, "little clan leader, what''s the matter with you?" "Ninglu, knock me out, then tie me tight, lest I do something out of control." Tengxiao orders directly. Ning Lu hears this to nod, very obvious, Teng Xiao is about to be unable to control oneself, just like this request, that Su Fei''s poison is really terrible. Snake nature is lusty. Normally, snake venom is based on one''s own strength. People with high strength can suppress the other''s snake venom, but Tengxiao can''t suppress Sophie''s snake venom. Does it mean that Sophie''s strength is higher than Tengxiao''s? Sophie was just an unarmed female when she took refuge in their flying lion. The most important thing is that this man carried the poison of the beast pill and successfully absorbed the power of the beast pill. How did the orcs torture Sophie and create such masters? I really don''t know if reher should blame them for this. Ninglu knocked Tengxiao unconscious, found a spring and put it in the spring. However, it didn''t reduce Tengxiao''s venom. Tengxiao soon woke up. Tengxiao''s eyes were red and his reason was gone. All he had left was his instinct. Fortunately, Ninglu tied people tightly and asked several people to suppress him. Tengxiao couldn''t break free, It''s just that it''s not the way. Tengxiao''s snake venom just can''t resist. They are all males in this nest. Where can I find females for help? Besides, if you find any female, what if something happens? "Little clan leader, you can''t go on like this. I''ll go to the nearby tribes to see if there are females." Ning Lu looked at Tengxiao constantly fluttering, very uncomfortable. He is to grab a female back, otherwise Tengxiao is afraid to be unable to hold on. "No, don''t go, don''t go." Tengxiao just couldn''t control himself, but his reason was still there. He said a few words with difficulty. Tengxiao didn''t want to find another female, and he didn''t want to. His parents had an accident. Then, Nante and he didn''t have a good childhood. He didn''t want to do that, and he didn''t want to betray Yin Zhu, even if he had to. The mother of hongsai and Nantes is a reflection of his situation. How he would like to go that way? No, he would rather die. Ninglu probably saw Tengxiao''s determination, talked and stayed by Tengxiao''s side. He knew Tengxiao''s life experience. He didn''t dare to make a decision because he knew it. Look at the pulse of the lion king. Now, hongsai''s home is in a mess. Just don''t find a female, but always find some way to help Tengxiao untie the snake venom. Even if he can''t untie it, he should reduce the snake venom. Otherwise, he''s really worried that Tengxiao can''t survive. Tengxiao is the hope of their flying lion. It can''t be destroyed by this. At this time, Ninglu secretly complains that he didn''t learn something useful from the priest when he was in the tribe, otherwise he would not have seen Tengxiao suffer and had no way. He had no way, so he had to go to the side to find out whether there was a tribe or a priest. Ning Lu is very lucky. When he goes out to look for someone, he finds Yin Zhu who has just returned. Seeing Yin Zhu, Ning Lu is so excited that tears are coming down. "Yin Zhu, I''ve finally found you. Save Tengxiao." Ning Lu seized Yin Zhu''s hand in a hurry. "Tengxiao? What happened to Tengxiao? " Yin Zhu asked anxiously. At this time, Ninglu took a look at Xiaojin, who was standing beside Yinzhu like a guardian, and then said, "please follow me to see it." Ning Lu didn''t have time to say what happened. He just said that Tengxiao had been poisoned by Sophie and was waiting for Yin Zhu to save his life. When Yin Zhu heard this, he followed Ning Lu and wanted to see Tengxiao as soon as possible. At this time, Xiaojin looks at his empty hand, and his eyes are a little obscure. The warmth suddenly disappears. It''s really uncomfortable. And with Tengxiao, Yin Zhu doesn''t have himself in his eyes. Looking at the far away Yinzhu, Xiaojin is very sad, looking at Yinzhu''s back, but he didn''t take away the man. Xiaojin can see that Yinzhu is very worried. Yinzhu was taken away before, and a large part of it is because Yinzhu is willing to go with him, so it''s so easy to throw Tengxiao away, so Tengxiao can''t catch up with him. If Yinzhu doesn''t want to, even if he forcibly takes people away It''s no use to be abducted. If Yin Zhu wants to resist, he can easily escape. Moreover, the reason why Yin Zhu is willing to follow him is for Jono''s sake. It''s definitely not because he is Xiaojin. Xiaojin seems to be a little depressed because he wants to understand this problem. Now, because of Tengxiao''s accident, Yin Zhu leaves without hesitation. Sometimes, Xiaojin will find out why he is so sensitive, and then he wants to understand. This kind of feeling is very annoying. Yin Zhu''s back is almost out of sight. Xiao Jin can''t help clenching his fist and smashing the trees beside him. Yin Zhu just walked away and didn''t care about him at all. Ninglu actually knows that Xiaojin doesn''t keep up, but Ninglu doesn''t want to prompt at all. Tengxiao says that this Jono has taken Yinzhu away directly. Otherwise, Tengxiao would not have such a thing. If this person wasn''t another partner of Yinzhu, Ninglu would be rude to Jono.It''s better to get rid of such unstable factors as soon as possible and not to get in touch with them. Xiaojin looked at the end of the road, there was no shadow of Yinzhu, and the smell of Yinzhu in the air almost disappeared. Xiaojin reluctantly pursed his lips, thought and thought, and finally caught up with him. He didn''t want to be abandoned here. He always wanted to catch up and make it clear. He always had an end in his work. Those who promised to accompany Yin Zhu to utopia always wanted to go. Yin Zhu has found Tengxiao by this time. Seeing that Tengxiao is nearly comatose by the snake venom, Yin Zhu holds Tengxiao in her arms. Sophie, Sophie again. She absolutely wants to make Sophie look good. "Yinzhu, Yinzhu." Tengxiao even lost his mouth and kept calling Yin Zhu''s name. When Yinzhu heard this, his tears almost didn''t fall down. Seeing that Yinzhu was about to help Tengxiao detoxify, Beina couldn''t help saying, "Yinzhu, wait a minute." "Bena, aren''t you supposed to know nothing at this time?" Yin Zhu asked, a little annoyed. Even if you know it, you should treat it as if you don''t know it. Otherwise, she has no face. "No, Yin Zhu, Sophie''s snake venom is specific. You can''t just find someone to have a good time. Fortunately, you are a beast God. You can use the technique to cross out the unique specificity before detoxification." Beina said that she didn''t want to spy on the outside world at all, but she always told Yin Zhu when she knew, so as to avoid Yin Zhu''s useless work. Specific uniqueness? Yin Zhu''s teeth itch when he hears this, and he almost makes Sophie succeed. This time, she is not the one who wants to come back to save the Yutian tribe. Does she miss the treatment of Tengxiao? Sure enough, this Peck and drink is predestined by heaven. When Yin Zhu comes, Ning Lu is at ease. They find a place to rest. As for Tengxiao, they give it to Yin Zhu. They want to have a good night for their young clan leader. Xiaojin follows Yinzhu quickly. Seeing Yinzhu and Tengxiao together, Xiaojin suddenly becomes very angry. It''s just that more things are painful after the anger. Why, why he would be so uncomfortable, Tengxiao and Yinzhu together is not it? They were originally friends, but as long as he thought of Yin Zhu leaving him without hesitation, he felt uncomfortable. He didn''t come with him. For such a long time, Yin Zhu didn''t find that he didn''t come with him and didn''t even ask. Because he''s not important to Yin Zhu, right? He just has Jono''s body, so Yin Zhu has to compromise and accompany him. If he can, Yin Zhu may want him to die immediately. Thinking of this, Xiaojin can''t help covering his chest. His heart is so painful. He wants to rush in and open Tengxiao. It''s just that Xiaojin didn''t do that. It''s hard for him to cover his chest and run away in a hurry. What''s the matter with him? Why is he so miserable because of this? Does he like Yin Zhu? Thinking of this, Xiaojin couldn''t help but stare at the sky. He likes Yinzhu. How can he? How can he like Yinzhu? He and Yinzhu are doomed enemies. Yinzhu will kill him one day for Jono''s sake. Isn''t he cheap? When did it start? Obviously, he doesn''t like the female at all. He starts from Yin Zhu''s impolite refusal to let him deny Jono''s feelings, starts from his interest in Yin Zhu, and then falls down in the contact unconsciously. If it wasn''t for Tengxiao''s stimulation, he probably wouldn''t want to understand his own heart. Just want to understand how, even if Yin Zhu accept him, he is afraid that he can only be Jono''s double, want to understand this little gold, suddenly feel very desperate. Xiaojin covers his chest and sighs. He has a good life. However, why should he contact Yin Zhu? The orc world is so big that he can live a comfortable life in any tribe. Why is it so unpleasant for him? is dislike as like as two peas love. Xiaojin turns his mouth and dislikes him very much. But when he remembers that Yin Zhu believed him completely before, why did he feel so sweet when he took his hand and walked with him. He''s really sick, and he''s very sick. I just want to know what he''s going to do? It''s not clear that he can still follow Yin Zhu calmly, but he wants to understand that Xiao Jin doesn''t know what to do. Jono, what do you want me to do? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 Tengxiao thought he would be tortured to death, but he didn''t expect Ninglu to find Yinzhu. Tengxiao hugs Yinzhu happily. It''s so good that Yinzhu comes back. He really didn''t expect that Yinzhu would turn back. Otherwise, he would never touch Yinzhu. Tengxiao didn''t ask how Yinzhu came back. He just wanted to hold Yinzhu tightly. He was anxious for several days when Yinzhu was taken away by Jono. When he got up in the morning, Yin Zhu was still a little embarrassed. He fought with Tengxiao all night. People around him knew that this kind of thing was normal for orcs, and even some of them openly fought in the field, but Yin Zhu felt shy. After finishing, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao find that Xiaojin didn''t come with her. She can''t help but wonder, "Ninglu, have you seen Xiaojin?" Seeing the puzzled appearance of Ning Lu, Yin Zhu explained again, "Xiao Jin is Qiao Nuo." Ninglu nodded and said, "he didn''t come with us." That kid doesn''t like it, and makes trouble for their little clan leader. Once again, this guy can get away, and let Tengxiao and Yin Zhu go everywhere. It would be better if he had a few more cubs. If Yin Zhu knew Ning Lu''s mind, he would fie this guy. Is it so easy to have a baby? Is it because of Tengxiao that Xiaojin didn''t come with him? Thinking of the days before, he got along well with Xiao Jin. Yin Zhu thinks that even for Qiao Nuo''s sake, he can''t let Xiao Jin run around. "Why don''t you let him come." Yin Zhu frowned and looked at Ning Lu with disapproval. Ning Lu heard this and waved his hand, "I can''t help it. If people don''t want to, I can still force it. Besides, at that time, I only focused on the young clan leader. How can I remember so much? When I found out, we had already gone a long way." Yinzhu also know this thing can''t blame Ninglu, is she also subconsciously ignored Xiaojin? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu grabbed his hair with some guilt, then carefully looked at Tengxiao and said, "Tengxiao, let''s go to find Xiaojin." Tengxiao is good for Xiaojin and Jono. Anyway, when Yin Zhu comes to see him as a partner, he won''t be jealous. He just wants to see if Xiaojin will hurt Yin Zhu. "How did you change Jono''s name?" Tengxiao asked curiously. At this time, Yin Zhu waved his hand and said, "I didn''t change it. Xiao Jin said that his name was Xiao Jin. In fact, no matter what he called them, he wasn''t Jono, which I couldn''t cover up." Tengxiao nodded when he heard this. "Anyway, we''ll get Jono back." As long as people are not dead, there is hope. "In fact, xiaojinren is very good." Apart from being a little grumpy sometimes, other things are really good. "Then let''s go to him." Tengxiao holds Yin Zhu''s soft fingers and is very satisfied in his heart. Where is Xiaojin at this time? After thinking about Xiaojin all night, he feels that his heart is blocked. He knows what it''s like to like someone. But why is that person Yin Zhu? He should have kept a distance from them. Don''t understand Xiaojin decided to go to Sophie, Sophie this bastard let him see Yinzhu and Tengxiao together, and then want to understand, the heart of the fire always vent fire, or sooner or later will explode. Sophie was ready to wait for Tengxiao to come back and beg for herself. At that time, she could not only occupy Tengxiao, but also humiliate him, so as to repay her humiliation of being rejected by Tengxiao. Then she was ready for everything, but she glared for nothing all night. This snake is originally lewd. It doesn''t eat ordinary poison. It''s usually used to stimulate partners when snake like orcs are mating. Although it won''t be as painful as poisoning, it also has an impact. Sophie takes off her pants and waits for the sky to soar. As a result, she doesn''t come at dawn overnight. Sophie''s face will be mad. Under the influence of snake venom, Sophie didn''t come to the sky. She had to find some bodyguards to send them away. Those bodyguards didn''t want to be with a orc, but Sophie was so powerful that she suppressed them directly. Sophie admires Tengxiao. She is very clear about her snake venom. She didn''t expect Tengxiao to tolerate it. However, the longer she tolerates it, the more severe it will break out. Sophie wants to see how long Tengxiao can tolerate it. When Xiao Jin came, she found that Sophie was just fooling around with the bodyguards. Thinking of the fact that Sophie was still thinking about herself, Xiao Jin felt as if she had been insulted and began to attack directly, using the most violent method. Sophie is very angry when she is interrupted. She turns around and finds that it''s Jono. Even though Jono is not the one she expected, she can do it. Sophie fights with Xiaojin happily. Here, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao plan to save the Yutian tribe. They pick up Sophie by the way. When they arrive, they find that Sophie is already fighting with Xiaojin, and the palace guards are refueling. Seeing that Tengxiao rushed up directly with people, Yin Zhu was stunned to see that the blood donation had dried up and turned into dark red land. The bodies on the ground that had not been buried were still lying there, and there was a baby she had held yesterday. It was so lovely that now she was lying here cold.Although Yongzhen has heard about this scene for a long time, what she saw with her own eyes is far more frightening than what she heard. Yin Zhu squats down slowly with her eyes closed. She must help the Yutian tribe recover the blood and debt. Sophie, you should die. Although Sophie has done it to her many times before, Yin Zhu is not so angry and resentful. You can take revenge on her. She has nothing to say. Why do you want to involve the irrelevant people and the guards of the temple? They also die. The palace, which is the palace to protect the orcs, is not for killing. Even if their positions are different, they should not kill these ordinary orcs. Yin Zhu clenched his hands, and then slowly summoned his wand, and then step by step went to the battlefield. "Xiaojin, you go away, Sophie. You don''t want to settle with me. I just want to settle with you, too. We''ll settle it one by one." Yin Zhu said word by word. Yin Zhu''s words make everyone present stay for a while, and then Sophie decisively quits the fight. Xiaojin and Tengxiao look at Yin Zhu uncertainly at this time, but fortunately they haven''t refuted what Yin Zhu said. Sophie laughed wildly at this time. "Yin Zhu, if you want to settle accounts with me, what qualifications do you have to fight with me? Just depend on your level?" Sophie looks at Yin Zhu with disdain. Yin Zhu clenched the staff in his hand and said, "Sophie, you and the guards of these palaces are damned, damned." Sophie just smiles when she hears this, but ziyao''s face turns white when he hears Yin Zhu''s words. "Damn me, I''ll see how you let me die. Do you have that ability? Yin Zhu, I want you to die. The reason why I became like this is because of you. " Sophie said, gritting her teeth. "Then fight." Yin Zhu said coldly. Tengxiao is very entangled with Yin Zhu at this time. Yin Zhu''s fighting ability is not very strong. There are more things about animal theology, such as blessing, healing and all kinds of knowledge. The main thing about animal God is not fighting. The most important thing is that Yin Zhu''s ability is not strong enough now. Probably seeing Tengxiao''s worry, Yin Zhu smiles, "Tengxiao, Xiao Jin, you don''t have to worry. Will I do something I''m not sure about?" At this time, Yin Zhu raised his staff and recited a mantra. If Sophie was still an orc, she really couldn''t help it, but Sophie was a half ORC. The half ORC was cursed by the former beast God, and it was also the back hand left by the former beast God to Yin Zhu. How could Yin Zhu''s hand have no way to control the half Orc. Sophie wanted to be very beautiful. She rushed to abuse Yin Zhu and asked Yin Zhu to kneel in front of her to beg for mercy. However, all of her thoughts were too good. Just after Yin Zhu''s mantra was read, the staff in Yin Zhu''s hand sent out a dazzling light and directly hit Sophie. Sophie immediately curled up in a ball and kept shaking, as if she was scared It''s the same thing. Ziyao was still watching. Seeing this, he rushed up with people, grabbed Sophie and ran. It was obvious that the new beast God had a special way to restrain Sophie. Sophie wanted to be very beautiful. She rushed to abuse Yin Zhu and asked Yin Zhu to kneel down in front of her to beg for mercy. However, all of her thoughts were too good. Just after Yin Zhu''s mantra was read, the staff in Yin Zhu''s hand sent out a dazzling light and directly hit Sophie. Sophie immediately curled up in a ball and kept shaking, as if she had met a terrible thing It''s the same. Ziyao was still watching. Seeing this, he rushed up with people, grabbed Sophie and ran. It was obvious that the new beast God had a special way to restrain Sophie. Ziyao can''t help but have a headache now, and Yinzhu specifically controls Sophie''s means. How can these people fight with Yinzhu in the future, and this Sophie? It''s really bad luck to follow such a person. Yin Zhu didn''t expect that someone would pick a fight, but ziyao didn''t fight and ran away. Yin Zhu could only take people to chase him. It''s just that ziyao wants to run away, but Yinzhu still plans to go to Utopia. This road has gone the other way. What should we do? Ziyao can''t help but have a headache now, and Yinzhu specifically controls Sophie''s means. How can these people fight with Yinzhu in the future, and this Sophie? It''s really bad luck to follow such a person. Yin Zhu didn''t expect that someone would pick a fight, but ziyao didn''t fight and ran away. Yin Zhu could only take people to chase him. It''s just that ziyao wants to run away, but Yinzhu still plans to go to Utopia. This road has gone the other way. What should we do? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 Yin Zhu and Tengxiao help to settle down the Yutian tribe, and then say goodbye to those people. After Yin Zhu and other things are busy, he finds that Xiao Jin has run away again. Yin Zhu can''t help feeling his head. It''s obvious that Xiao Jin is hiding from them. Is it because of Tengxiao? I thought I got along well with him before, but I didn''t expect that Tengxiao would run away as soon as he appeared. Tengxiao saw some troubles in Yinzhu, he gently grasped Yinzhu''s hand, "it''s OK, I''ll catch the person back." It''s still here just now. It''s very easy to chase. Tengxiao didn''t wait for Yin Zhu to react, so he turned around and ran away. Xiaojin didn''t run far. He didn''t know what to do to Yin Zhu. He couldn''t bear to leave, so he stopped there. Looking at Tengxiao, Xiao Jin couldn''t help but put on a smelly face, "what are you doing here?" Tengxiao tilted his head and touched his hair at this time, then looked at Xiaojin seriously, "what are you running for, because of me?" "I hate to see you, don''t want to see you?" Xiaojin said angrily, his face was very bad. When Tengxiao heard this, he tilted his head and looked at Xiaojin. Then he said seriously, "well, you really hate me. I can feel it, but you should like Yinzhu." Tengxiao''s words scared Xiaojin, who was still leaning on the tree, and almost didn''t fall from the tree. "You, what are you talking about?" Xiao Jin''s mouth is shaking and his face is changing color. Is he so obvious? Did Yin Zhu know? "Don''t you know what I''m talking about?" Tengxiao is not sensitive, but Xiaojin behaves very differently. According to reason, how can Xiaojin treat Yinzhu very well? But Xiaojin is very good to Yinzhu. A male is inexplicably good to a female. The simplest reason is courtship. That''s why Tengxiao says so. Tengxiao just wants to have a try, but it turns out that this try is true. This is fate. It''s like this. Tengxiao is also a service. "Yes, I know very well. What can you do with me?" Xiao Jin said angrily, originally he could still pose as high as a hydrogen balloon, but as a result, he was stabbed with a needle and nothing was left. "I don''t want to, but I want to ask you what you want?" Tengxiao holds his chest in both hands and looks at Xiaojin coldly. As Yin Zhu''s partner, Tengxiao knows that Yin Zhu''s heart is soft. Don''t he and Bai Kun just let Yin Zhu fall in love debt and have to pay it back? Fortunately, the orc world is doff, which has nothing to do with it. Let''s not say what kind of attraction Xiao Jin has to Yin Zhu, even if he doesn''t pay attention to it. Then Xiao Jin''s attitude towards Yin Zhu is different. What should we do if two people have something? When the time comes, how can Yin Zhu choose between Xiaojin and Jono? At that time, there will be no people in the room, so the best way is to strangle him and never give Xiaojin a chance. Fortunately, Yin Zhu has always been slow in dealing with feelings. He doesn''t have to worry about Yin Zhu''s thoughts. "What do you want from me?" Xiao Jin didn''t know what he wanted, so he asked Tengxiao. Tengxiao said with a smile, "do you ask me? If you really love Yinzhu, you should make Yinzhu happy. Yinzhu''s happiness is Jono. You give Jono back to Yinzhu. " "Bah, you think I''m a big fool. You want my life. Besides, how can you pay me back when the Jono people are gone?" Xiaojin looks at Tengxiao with disdain. Not only is a big fool dare to deceive him, really when he is a fool. "Xiaojin, your name is Xiaojin, right? You should know very well that you shouldn''t exist. You''ve been with Yinzhu for so many days. You should know very well how deep Yinzhu''s feelings for Jono are. You like Yinzhu. Do you think Yinzhu will like you? You robbed her most beloved partner''s body, you should not exist, Xiao Jin. If you really love Yin Zhu, you will return your body to Jono. Only in that way, Yin Zhu will be happy. Love is not possession, but completion. " Teng Xiao seldom said something big. When Xiao Jin heard this, he said, "let go of your bullshit. If you don''t own it, why do you follow Yin Zhu and let Yin Zhu accept you as a partner? For the sake of love, you don''t want to stick it up shamelessly. It''s like what you say." Xiao Jin said angrily that Sophie had been promoting Yin Zhu''s stories in the temple, especially about Tengxiao. The news must be a little distorted, but it''s also a little bit. Tengxiao''s face froze when he heard this, and then he laughed again, "I''m following Yinzhu. I''m the guardian of Yinzhu. I just want to protect her. I don''t mean to coerce her. I won''t hinder Yinzhu''s happiness. You are different from me." "Fart, it''s hard for me to see this colorful world. Why do I want to die? Why don''t you die?" Xiao Jin glared at Tengxiao fiercely. When he was stupid, he would believe it. He believes that Yinzhu loves Jono very much, but there is a saying in the world that things are different, and the passage of time will take everything away. Since Jono is no longer here, he will love Yinzhu for Jono, isn''t it very good? Why can''t he move Yin Zhu? Why can''t he give up? Even Yin Zhu doesn''t know how much he loves her. He doesn''t even leave his name for his inexplicable sacrifice. Who knows you are affectionate? Does he look so stupid?Tengxiao can''t help but have a headache when he sees that Xiaojin can''t make sense of it. "How can you be so stubborn that you will harm Yin Zhu, do you know? Yin Zhu must save Qiao Nuo. If you let Yin Zhu fall in love with you, how will Yin Zhu do it then? " When Xiao Jin heard this, he laughed, "you are worried that Yin Zhu will fall in love with me, aren''t you?" "Why let Yinzhu choose? Since Jono has gone, it''s good to disappear forever. It''s good to have me to take care of Yinzhu in the future." Xiaojin is very excited to think that Yinzhu might like him again. "You think too much. No one can replace Yin Zhu''s love for Jono. Do you think you can replace Jono with a face of Jono? It''s impossible. Qiao Nuo is Qiao Nuo. Bai Kun and I can''t take his place in Yin Zhuxin, and you''re even more impossible. " Tengxiao said angrily. "Then we''ll try." Xiaojin is very happy to say, in fact Xiaojin is very clear, don''t look at Jono is sealed now, can''t turbulence, but Jono sooner or later will grow to be able to compete with him, at that time Jono will come out, and then he will be slowly swallowed by Jono. Without Wu Jin''s help, Xiao Jin can''t produce intelligence alone. Jono, because his body is his, can suppress Xiao Jin as long as his strength is as strong as Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin knows that his time in this world is limited, but in this limited time, he wants to do something he wants to do, at least he won''t regret it. Anyway, he has so much time. Is it hard to avoid Yin Zhu until he dies? Then why don''t he take this time to indulge himself? At least he won''t come here for nothing. At least he should let Yin Zhu remember himself. If it''s time to leave, he won''t make it difficult for Yin Zhu to do it. Just leave by himself. Xiaojin looks at Tengxiao with his chest in his hands. Does he want to thank this man, let him understand his feelings for Yin Zhu first, and now let him want to understand how to face Yin Zhu? He''s really a good man. For the sake of giving him directions, he scolded him. Tengxiao is half angry when he hears this. He wants to get rid of Xiaojin''s idea. How can he inspire Xiaojin''s fighting spirit. He is really not smart enough. If only Bai Kun were here, that fox like man would promise to help Jono come back as soon as possible. Now that Xiaojin has figured out what he wants to do, he doesn''t stare at tengxiaogan here. He''d better go back to find Yin Zhu. "Hey, stop for me." Looking at Xiaojin who flies away directly, Tengxiao catches up in a hurry. At this time, Xiao Jin ran back happily, saw Yin Zhu, went forward directly, grasped Yin Zhu''s hand and held it tightly, "Yin Zhu, didn''t you say you want to go to Utopia? Let''s go quickly. " Yin Zhu looks at Xiaojin in amazement. Before, she disappeared inexplicably, and now she appears so happily. She can''t understand Xiaojin''s mood. It''s really changeable. She originally wanted to ask why Xiaojin left without saying goodbye before, but she didn''t expect to turn around and come back. She was very happy and asked what. "Well, we have to wait for Tengxiao." Yin Zhu looked up and saw Tengxiao had come back in the distance. Xiao Jin''s face immediately became overcast when he heard this. After he had Tengxiao, Yin Zhu could not see him in his eyes any more. He was very annoying. He couldn''t do it. For his future, he had to be alone with him. Think of this little golden eye bead a turn, and then squat on the back of Yin Zhu, and then directly into the sky a rush, fly. Seeing this, Yin Zhu hugged Xiaojin''s neck tightly, "Xiaojin, what are you doing? Hurry down. " "Yin Zhu, it''s better for me to fly faster with you. As for Tengxiao, just let him catch up with him slowly. He can certainly catch up." Xiaojin has already thought about it. He takes people to run first and doesn''t have to leave too far. In this way, in case Yin Zhu has something to do, Tengxiao can help him. Of course, he is fast. Tengxiao will spend 12 points to catch up with him. At that time, he''s too tired to have time to contact Yin Zhu. This method is very good. Tengxiao saw Xiaojin running away with Yinzhu from a distance. He was almost stupid. This man had abducted Yinzhu before, but he did it again. It happened that he suffered several losses in this move. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 Tengxiao wants to catch up with Xiaojin, but Xiaojin is a flying ORC. He can catch up with Xiaojin. Although he can fly, his speed is too different from Xiaojin. "Xiao Jin, why don''t you put down Yin Zhu as soon as possible?" Tengxiao cried out. As a result, only Xiaojin''s proud cry came from the sky, "Tengxiao, if you have the ability, you can chase it." Tengxiao was so angry that he didn''t give any advice if he was fighting, but he couldn''t catch up with him. Yin Zhu always feels that Xiao Jin seems to be fighting Tengxiao, and it''s because of his own relationship. "Xiao Jin, what did Tengxiao tell you before? Tengxiao is straight. If there''s something that makes you unhappy, don''t be angry. I''ll apologize for him. " Yin Zhu said gently, and then he reached out and stroked Xiaojin''s head and gave him shunshun hair. Xiao Jin is very comfortable when he is touched by Yin Zhu, but he feels flustered when he hears Yin Zhu''s apology. Yin Zhu apologizes to Tengxiao. What''s more, Yin Zhu understands Tengxiao so well. This kind of family makes Xiao Jin very uncomfortable. But he can''t blame Yin Zhu for this. They are a family, but he is an outsider. The word "outsider" annoys Xiaojin. He doesn''t have a long life in this world. He urgently needs recognition, especially for Yin Zhu. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. Tengxiao didn''t offend me." It''s just that the angry words are not convincing. When Yin Zhu heard Xiao Jin''s different opinions, he couldn''t help but smile a little. Xiao Jin didn''t admit it. Anyway, those who have long heads can understand it. Tengxiao and Xiao Jin must be in conflict. "Well, Xiaojin is not angry. We Xiaojin are the best." Then there was another flush. Xiaojin is a little ashamed by Yin Zhu''s appeasing tone. He is not so good, but does Yin Zhu like to be good? This no one to guide the small gold, everything is their own groping, so more and more toward this direction. "Well, as long as Yin Zhu likes me, I''ll be good." Xiao Jin said happily. At first, Yin Zhu feels strange when he hears this. He likes it. It doesn''t matter, but if Xiao Jin doesn''t have conflicts with Tengxiao. She doesn''t have to be so tangled, otherwise she will have to worry about the soaring sky, this sandwich biscuit is not very easy to be. "Xiao Jin, do you think you should slow down a little bit? We are too fast to catch up with the people behind us." Yin Zhu can''t help pleading when he sees the people of the flying lion family who are working hard behind him. "This speed is not fast, Yin Zhu. Those people are all male, and their physical strength is good. A little distance is a little fun for them. You don''t have to worry about that. You can''t be so soft hearted, so as not to raise their laziness. It''s not good." The little golden eye turns stealthily and digs holes for the people below. The following are Tengxiao''s dog legs. He doesn''t like all the people who have a pulse in the sky lion, because they are all for Tengxiao and exclude him. "They''ve worked hard, but they''re not as good as Kim. You''re not as good as you, so you slow down a little bit." Yin Zhu thinks that Xiaojin still needs to follow the hair, otherwise this guy will blow up his hair carelessly. "Really, Yin Zhu really thinks I''m very powerful, more powerful than Tengxiao?" There was joy in her voice. "Yes." In terms of speed, Xiaojin is really better than Tengxiao. When Xiao Jin heard this, he felt as if he had drunk honey water. Then he became happier. What he showed was that he flew higher and faster, and even played some high-intensity skills. Yin Zhu was scared to hold Xiaojin''s neck and screamed, "Xiaojin, why did you suddenly speed up? I was almost scared to death by you, you know?" Hearing the voice of Yin Zhu''s reproach behind him, Xiao Jin could not help but droop his head and reply feebly, "I thought you would like it. Didn''t you say I was powerful?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help but blush. It seems that this praise can''t be said casually. Otherwise, the boy would be shocked. It''s really frightening. "Well, it''s my fault, but when you fly in the future, no one can fly as you like. If there are people, you''d better take it easy. It''s very scary." Yin Zhu said that this kind of treatment is more exciting than roller coaster. "Don''t worry, I won''t scare you in the future." As for others, he won''t carry others in the future, and he won''t be able to ride without a horse. Although Wu horse is a person who helps him and gives him life, he will repay where he should repay, but only his partner can ride on his back. Xiaojin slows down, while Yinzhu continues to give Xiaojin shunmao at this time. Xiaojin''s feathers are very smooth and beautiful, very comfortable to touch, golden and dazzling from a distance. "Xiao Jin, it''s beautiful." Yin Zhu said appreciatively. "Yin Zhu likes it." Xiaojinyi is happy, and her feathers stand up. When Yin Zhu saw Xiaojin''s joyful performance, he couldn''t help laughing. Xiaojin is still very easy to talk. After persuading him, he would go back and talk to Tengxiao. When the time comes, they won''t make any more noise, so she can rest assured.Yinzhu doesn''t know what Xiaojin is thinking, and Yinzhu doesn''t think about it in that way. Even if Xiaojin is another personality, she still looks at Jono more when she looks at Xiaojin. Although Yinzhu has changed the name of Xiaojin, she doesn''t completely distinguish the two people and treat them as two independent people. Sometimes I wonder, is there one aspect of Jono like this? Or where does little Kim have Jono''s shadow and habits. Although Xiaojin has his own independent personality, some things are subconsciously influenced by Jono, such as eating habits, and some small actions. Xiaojin just wants to understand his mind, and is preparing to make efforts to win Yin Zhu''s favor. He won''t go to expose this matter. What if Yin Zhu doesn''t contact him? Xiaojin is very clear that he will be influenced by Jono if he is carrying Jono''s shell, but what''s the matter? Without Jono, he can''t contact Yin Zhu so easily. It can be said that there are both advantages and disadvantages, just want to open up. The only thing he has to worry about is whether he can completely replace Jono''s position in Yin Zhuxin. As for time, he still has a long time to go. Thanks to the seal of Qingling, Jono will not be able to absorb energy so easily, let alone rush out so quickly, so that he has enough time to grow up and can make himself more comfortable with his body That way, the fight between him and Jono will have more chances of winning. If Yin Zhu can be moved, he will have a better chance of winning. His temperament can be seen from the Yutian tribe. He dare not expect Yin Zhu to help him at that time, as long as Yin Zhu didn''t do it. People are selfish. Even if Xiaojin likes Yinzhu, Xiaojin doesn''t intend to give up completely. He doesn''t want to love and protect himself. Only when he exists can he love and protect him. Besides, he wants to accompany Yinzhu for a long time, so Tengxiao''s bullshit idea is completely ignored I won''t think about it. However, Tengxiao knows what he thinks of Yin Zhu. Next, he is afraid that he will stop him. Tengxiao is with Jono. Think about it, he has many enemies. It''s said that Yin Zhu has a partner, so he doesn''t know whether another person is easy to get along with. Xiao Jin shakes his head after thinking for a while, but let''s not think about the mess. Now the most important thing is to deal with Yin Zhu. As long as Yin Zhu thinks he is good, then everything else is not a problem. Thinking of his purpose, Xiao Jin feels that he is full of fighting spirit and strength. He can do it. He can wake up from the muddled chaos, and he must be lucky to be favored by Yin Zhu. Tengxiao looks at Xiaojin and Yinzhu happily flying in the sky. He hates his teeth. Is Xiaojin showing off to himself? He is the only one who can fly. When he got back to the resting place, he would lock Yin Zhu in his arms and never let that little gold touch him again. That guy is not funny. Tengxiao is extremely uncomfortable when he thinks of his empty arms. How nice it was when he and Yin Zhu were outside. But at this time, there is a little gold. If Qiao Nuo is willing, what is a little gold. Jono, if you are a good brother, wake up quickly, or Yin Zhu will be taken away by someone. After a hard morning, Xiaojin took Yinzhu to have a rest and prepare for lunch. Xiaojin wanted to get something to eat and then continue on the road. As a result, Yinzhu was not happy. If he didn''t understand his mind before, Xiaojin would catch Yinzhu and fly directly. But now he has to worry about Yinzhu''s feelings, so he can''t do it. He has to do it Yin Zhu''s favorite baby. Tengxiao can''t catch up. By this time, Xiaojin has already cooked his prey. Tengxiao stares at Xiaojin angrily. Then he directly sits next to Yinzhu and holds Yinzhu in his arms. As for his food, Ninglu and them go to get it. "The cuddle in broad daylight is too unorthodox." Seeing Tengxiao holding Yin Zhu in his arms, Xiao Jin''s heart is very sour, so he opens his mouth and starts to rescue Yin Zhu. He didn''t hold it. Why did Tengxiao hold it. Yin Zhu was also a little shy. In the public, and when Xiao Jin said that, her face turned red. She pushed Tengxiao, "let go, it''s not decent. I don''t want to hold it until evening." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 Tengxiao, who was in a bad mood, was so elated by Yin Zhu''s saying that he was hugged at night that he glanced at Xiaojin who had changed his face. Even if Xiaojin had the advantage of speed, how could it be that he could sleep with Yin Zhu in his arms every night? Is Xiaojin OK? Tengxiao''s provocative eyes, Xiaojin naturally see, he is eager to rush up and beat Tengxiao, but Yin Zhu here, will give Yin Zhu a bad impression, can''t do so. Xiaojin clenched his hands tightly, and his hands were rattled by him. What are you proud of? After he moves Yin Zhu''s heart, let Yin Zhu never let his hands soar to the sky again. Let''s see what he will do. I hate Tengxiao. I hate Tengxiao very much. It''s a pity that Tengxiao is Yin Zhu''s partner. Otherwise, he will surely pit him to death. As soon as Yin Zhu broke free, she came out of Tengxiao''s arms. She patted Tengxiao''s hand and then laughed at Xiaojin. "Xiaojin, don''t follow the guy to see the truth." When Xiao Jin heard this, he closed his mouth tightly. Yin Zhu took it as a guest. He was very polite, but he was very casual to Tengxiao. Is it because of his own people? Hate Tengxiao, because Tengxiao in, set off the gap between him and Tengxiao is how big. Xiao Jin turned around to make lunch with a cold face. If he looked at it like this, he was afraid that he would impulsively beat Tengxiao''s proud smile flat, so Yin Zhu was afraid that he would be angry. "Is Kim angry? Why? " Yin Zhu looks up at Tengxiao in doubt. Tengxiao gently rubbed Yin Zhu''s hair at this time, reached out and grasped Yin Zhu''s palm to play, "he''s neurotic, you don''t have to worry about him." At this time, Tengxiao can''t help but appreciate Yin Zhu''s slowness. It''s better not to understand Xiaojin''s mind all his life. "Why, itchy." Yin Zhubai took a look at Tengxiao, but he didn''t take out his hand. "You''ve been with that little Kim all morning today. Why don''t you stay a little longer at this time?" Tengxiao''s words are full of sour taste. When Yin Zhu heard this, he gave a white Tengxiao look, "he''s just a child. Do you care with him?" In Yin Zhu''s eyes, Xiaojin is a child with an awkward temper and needs to be guided slowly. Teng Xiao''s eyes became a line when he heard this. As a child, he really didn''t have to worry about it. "I like to hold your hand, if you can, even never let go, just hold your hand." Tengxiao looks at Yinzhu and says it affectionately. In the past, Tengxiao would not say such love words, but he couldn''t stand it. There was a man next to him who was greedy. He was worried that Yin Zhu would be cheated, so the sweet and touching love words came out. When Yin Zhu heard this, her face turned red like an apple. She lowered her head slightly and said shyly, "tell me what to do with this." This all old husband and wife, how suddenly say this, let her strange embarrassed, fortunately Ninglu they are busy with their own things, otherwise she really strange embarrassed. Tengxiao looks at Yinzhu''s coy appearance, and can''t help itching in his heart. He suddenly finds another side of Yinzhu. Maybe he can develop it well, and try it at night. "Yin Zhu, you look so good." Teng Xiao chuckled twice and rubbed Mo Yinzhu''s red face with his fingers. Yin Zhu feels that Tengxiao''s fingers are very hot, but he is reluctant to push them away. Xiao Jin was angry to cook lunch, but turned around and found that the two people alone were sweeter. The air was filled with the smell of love spring, which made him feel more depressed. He was stupid, right? He also created opportunities for the two people. Think of this small gold huff to Yin Zhu''s side to sit, and then directly ignore Tengxiao black face, stretch out his hand to pull Yin Zhu from Tengxiao side, "Yin Zhu, go, taste my soup how." Yin Zhu is a little stunned and pulled away by Xiao Jin. She is still reluctant to give up. Xiao Jin really has no eyes, but she can''t argue with him about what she can say. Yin Zhu is also not good at spreading dog food in public, so she''d better go and have a look at the soup. Tengxiao''s teeth are itching with anger at this time. Originally, he and Yin Zhu were very close to each other. As a result, Xiaojin went straight up and took Yin Zhu away. It''s shameless. He can''t do this kind of thing. But he can''t be angry, otherwise Yin Zhu will be angry. Tengxiao thinks he''s too accommodating to Xiaojin. Don''t think he can do whatever he wants with a Jono''s face. Why don''t he go back and teach him a lesson? These two men have a lot of fire in their hearts, ready to fight a fight to let off the fire. Since Tengxiao knows Xiaojin''s mind, he won''t let Xiaojin and Yinzhu be alone, so he tries to squeeze out a smile and get together. Little King Kong made a small bowl of soup, but before the soup came into Yin Zhu''s mouth, it was cut off by Tengxiao. "I''ll try this soup first. I know what Yin Zhu likes." Xiao Jin saw that the soup he had worked hard to make was eaten into Tengxiao''s mouth. It wasn''t scolding or even beating. Moreover, Tengxiao''s big mouth was about to drink up a whole bowl of soup. His face was stiff and he threw the bowl directly into Tengxiao''s hand. "Then you can taste it slowly. Where can you taste such a small bowl? Do you want to taste more?""Well, I haven''t tasted anything. Another bowl." Tengxiao said impolitely. Xiao Jin is going to be stiff when he hears this. This bastard really thinks he''s here to serve him! "Eat, how to eat not dead you." Xiaojin''s murmuring molars are itching with hatred. Damn Tengxiao, damn Tengxiao, hate Tengxiao, ten thousand people hate it. Tengxiao is very happy to see Xiaojin''s shriveled appearance. He has been holding back for a whole morning. Now he is finally getting back some interest. Yin Zhu looks at these two good brothers, one adds soup and the other drinks soup. They are very harmonious, and the most important thing is very harmonious. Yin Zhu can''t help but step back two steps at this time. En, when are these two so good? She''s a little embarrassed. She feels like she''s going to destroy something. Forget it, since they are so good, let them get along with each other, so that they won''t have another conflict. Yin Zhu thought of this happy run to Ninglu they there to find something to eat, this time Ninglu there food is almost ready. "Yin Zhu, how did you come here to eat? What about Tengxiao? " Ning Lu asked curiously. "Oh, over there." Yin Zhu pointed to the two people who were the same as good brothers nearby and said. Ning Lu this time also stunned stare big eyes, looking at in front of that unreliable scene, he didn''t quite believe of rubbed rubbed his eyes, not illusion, is true, just these two when so good. In the morning, Tengxiao nagged all the way that he wanted to kill Xiaojin. Is this the legendary love and kill each other? Is the extreme of hate also the embodiment of love? How else to explain this scene? Do they want to change their attitude towards Xiaojin in the future? "I used to worry about the conflict between them. Now I''m at ease." Yin Zhu patted her little heart. The heart she had been carrying could be put down. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to adjust it. Yin Zhu knows that his EQ is not high, and he doesn''t know how to deal with the relationship between the people around him. The best way is not to use her, otherwise she will have a headache for a long time. Ning Lu looked up and said that the two were strange and could not understand. Tengxiao and Xiaojin are fighting for each other. They thought they could always snatch Yinzhu. But when they turned around, Yinzhu left them and went to Ninglu for breakfast. They couldn''t help feeling frustrated. How could this happen? What''s the meaning of their fighting. But now that they are fighting each other, they can''t just give up. Whoever shows weakness first will lose. At most, no one wants to take advantage of it. Anyway, without this meal, there will be a lot of meals in the future. We need to confirm our rights first. So the two people were very harmonious, one with soup and the other with food. They took good care of each other. However, what Yin Zhu didn''t see, they had fought back and forth with their eyes for countless times. "I tell you, Yinzhu is mine. Even if you take advantage of speed, Yinzhu will come back to my arms with me in the evening. I want to thank you for helping me carry Yinzhu." Tengxiao looks at Xiaojin with a smile, and then doesn''t forget to eat the soup. This soup doesn''t taste at all. No matter how delicious it is, it doesn''t taste. "Tengxiao, what are you proud of? Believe it or not, I can let Yin Zhu into my arms every minute. You say if I pretend that Jono is sober, what do you think Yin Zhu will do to me? Get the hell out of here and stay away Xiao Jin Leng hum, it''s not that he doesn''t have an advantage. This body is the best advantage for him. It''s just that he wants to live his own love instead of false love and disdains to use that kind of means. Tengxiao''s face turns black when he hears this. Tengxiao knows the feelings between Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo very well. If Xiao Jin really doesn''t want to face in this way, Yin Zhu will be fooled. Thinking of this, he looks at Xiao Jin fiercely, "I tell you if you dare to use this way, I will kill you directly." "You do it. Will Yin Zhu give you a chance to do it? If you kill me, you kill Jono. Will you do it? " Xiao Jin, hum. "You''re shameless and shameless. You''re mean." Tengxiao was so angry that his teeth itched. "I tell you Tengxiao, if you do this again, you will disturb me and Yin Zhu. Do you think I dare to pretend to be Jono? What will you do then?" Xiao Jin, hum. "What do you want?" Tengxiao grits his teeth and looks at Xiaojin. If he can, he really wants to kill the person in front of him. For the first time, he is threatened and helpless. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 "Not so good. I like Yin Zhu and want a chance to get along with him fairly. Because of Jono, you directly deprive me of my right to pursue Yin Zhu. It''s not fair." Xiao Jin said very simply. "Fair, you shouldn''t exist. Everything you have is Jono''s. you tell me fair." Tengxiao is very angry. The most important thing is that Tengxiao is worried that Yin Zhu will suffer because he has no choice in the future. He doesn''t want Yin Zhu to experience such happiness. This little Jin is too naive to be replaced by anything, especially emotion. Yin Zhu attaches great importance to emotion. She is not a casual female, nor a female who has to give in because of the hardship of life. Why does little Jin think she can replace Jono. "Anyway, that''s what I''m asking for. If you don''t agree, do you believe that I pretend to be Jono, and then coax Yin Zhu to me. I just don''t want to be someone else''s stand in, and I don''t want to live by someone else''s name. That''s why I''m here to discuss with you. Now I''m just telling you, of course, if you think you can take Yin Zhu away, so that Yin Zhu can''t live forever If you touch me, you can try. " Xiao Jin looks at Tengxiao coldly. Tengxiao''s face turns black when he hears this. How can it be? Yin Zhu is eager to get in touch with Xiao Jin now. Let''s see if he can resonate with Qiao Nuo. Let''s see if Qiao Nuo is still there. As for why he doesn''t grab Xiao Jin and directly control people, it''s because they are afraid. What if Qiao Nuo really dies? Is that Xiao Jin alive, or at least alive, even if it''s not Jono. "Do you think you can threaten me? Do you think you can pretend to be Jono if you want to? " Teng Xiaohu''s face was full of displeasure, and he wanted to fight. "I''m not very familiar with Jono, but Yin Zhu told me a lot about Jono all the way. Do you think I can pretend, or even if I only know 40% or 50% of them, I just need to say that I forgot a lot of things. Do you think Yin Zhu believes it or not?" Xiao Jin looks at Tengxiao with a sneer. "Since you understand Yin Zhu''s deep love for Jono, you should understand how much Yin Zhu looks forward to this matter. Let alone 40% or 50%, there is a chance that Yin Zhu will believe it. Right, Tengxiao?" Xiao Jin said that and blinked at Tengxiao. Tengxiao can''t help clenching his fist when he hears this. Yes, Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin have been together for such a long time. He has fully understood what happened before Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo. In addition, some of their little habits are the same. It''s really easy for Xiao Jin to pretend to be Qiao Nuo. "You can pretend. You are not afraid of what Yin Zhu will think of you the day you are torn down." Tengxiao stares at Xiaojin fiercely. If his eyes can kill people, Xiaojin doesn''t know how many times he died. "Even if it is torn down, do you think Yin Zhu will have no feelings for me at that time? The reason why I don''t want to borrow Jono''s identity is that I want to have my own feelings. It''s not because of other people''s messy things. I also want to give Yin Zhu a chance to see me formally. Tengxiao, you should be glad that I''m at least a gentleman. " Xiaojin said with a smile. Teng Xiao heard this, his brow lashed a few times, so he returned the gentleman. He despised the gentleman. "Besides, if it wasn''t for Yin Zhu''s being here and worrying about Yin Zhu''s anger, I wouldn''t want to talk about the rules with you at all." Xiao Jin is cold. If he doesn''t worry about Yin Zhu''s suffering, he has many ways. The simplest way is to duel with the orcs. Whoever wins will get the ownership. However, after spending so long with Yin Zhu, Xiao Jin can see that Yin Zhu has self-respect. If he dares to use the most barbaric way, he will be out of the game. In terms of strength, Xiaojin doesn''t think he will lose to Jono, but what he wins in this way can only be regarded as a victory, not love, so he doesn''t want it. He wants to give Yin Zhu the love he wants, and he won''t force it. "I tell you, Yin Zhu won''t accept you. Don''t waste your efforts." Tengxiao didn''t say well. "You don''t have to worry about you. You just need to give me a chance to get in touch with Yin Zhu." Xiaojin feels his chin and thinks that the person Yin Zhu likes, at least in terms of appearance, doesn''t have to worry about himself, because his appearance is the same as that of Jono before. As for temperament, after listening to Yin Zhu''s talk about Jono so much, and now Tengxiao has a little contact with him, he can guess how much, and think about how he won''t lose. "It''s up to you. I''ll give you a chance. On the way to Utopia, I won''t deliberately separate you from Yin Zhu in the daytime. Only you can contact Yin Zhu as much as you can." Tengxiao said angrily, and then shook off Xiaojin''s hand. Tengxiao has decided to sleep with Yin Zhu in his arms at night. During the day, even if he can''t isolate people, he can follow Yin Zhu all the time. Can Yin Zhu fall in love with Xiao Jin? If you want to play with him, he''ll play with him. How much effort did he spend to impress Yin Zhu at the beginning, not to mention that he still has three cubs to help him. This little Jin wants to chase Yin Zhu, so let''s chase him slowly. Xiao Jin doesn''t ask too much if Tengxiao agrees. It''s not good for him if he offends Tengxiao. Moreover, if he really wants to be with Yin Zhu, he will be a good brother with Tengxiao in the future. His family is too stiff now.For the time being, Xiao Jin also knows that Tengxiao is not willing to agree to his request. He will certainly do something bad next, but he is not helpless. Take your time. Want to understand the words, Xiaojin gently smile, and then very gently to Tengxiao said: "I look at a pot of soup, you still like to drink, then you drink more." Then he directly pushed the whole pot of soup to Tengxiao, but the man had already rushed to Yin Zhu''s side, and then sat down with his butt, "Yin Zhu, what do you eat? Give me some. I''m starving." Yin Zhu looks up to see Teng Xiaozheng looking at the big pot of soup in front of him. He gripes his teeth and looks at Xiaojin who is sitting beside Yin Zhu. It''s shameless. Probably to see Yin Zhu''s doubts, Xiao Jin wronged flat flat mouth, "Tengxiao quite like that pot of soup, give him to drink." "Well, barbecue, you try their craft of Ninglu. It''s quite good. It''s not the same taste as what I cooked." Yin Zhu feels that his partner has taken up the fruits of other people''s labor. As a partner, he must help clean up the mess. But is Xiaojin''s soup so good? When did Tengxiao become so greedy? He didn''t even have any sense of propriety. Yin Zhu gave Tengxiao a white look at this time. Tengxiao is petrified by this time. Xiaojin is shameless. He dares to frame him. He can''t taste the two flavors of this bullshit soup. He dares to tell Yin Zhu that he likes to drink and wool. He only likes the food made by Yin Zhu, OK? Thinking of this, Tengxiao directly took most of the remaining soup to Xiaojin''s side, and politely said, "Xiaojin, you don''t put salt in this soup, it''s very fishy. I''m embarrassed to say that. I''m afraid you''ll give Yin Zhu this bad soup, so I want to eat it all by myself. I''m so stupid. How can I finish such a big pot of soup, or roast it here The meat is delicious. " Tengxiao said and grabbed one side of the barbecue and ate it. When Yin Zhu saw Tengxiao saying this, she was immediately distressed. How could she misunderstand Tengxiao? It turned out that Tengxiao was worried that she had eaten some bad soup, and Xiaojin made it for her. If she didn''t eat it, Xiaojin would be very sad. Tengxiao this is for her relationship with Xiaojin before. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao gratefully. Xiao Jin''s teeth itch with anger when he sees it. Ma Dan, who said that a careless man has no heart? Tengxiao has a lot of heart. At least now I''ve played with him several times. At this time, Xiao Jin directly made a small bowl of soup and drank it by himself, then pretended to be very confused and looked at Tengxiao, "the soup is salted, and it''s not bad. Tengxiao, how can you deliberately slander me in front of Yin Zhu?" Since this soup is made for Yin Zhu, at least it won''t be too bad. "Come on, Yinzhu, try it." By this time, Xiao Jin had already handed Yin Zhu a bowl of soup. There is no way to deal with him with such a bad trick. However, Yin Zhu still hesitated to look at this bowl of soup. Is it Tengxiao''s nonsense or Xiaojin''s nonsense? As a result of such hesitation, the soup was taken away by the opposite Ninglu, "I''d better try this thing, Yin Zhu. Don''t eat these bad things." Ning Lu poured the soup directly into his mouth, then chirped a few times and said, "it''s salty, but I put a little bit of it. I don''t know it''s tasteless. In addition, you haven''t boiled the soup, and there''s a fishy smell in the bones. The fishy smell is heavy. How many of you want to try it? " As soon as Ning Lu''s words were finished, the others went to taste the soup one by one. Then they all affirmed Ning Lu''s words. Teng Xiao glanced at Xiao Jin triumphantly at this time. He had a helper, not like Xiao Jin alone. Seeing this, Xiao Jin takes a white look at Tengxiao. He doesn''t want to cheat hand in hand. The soup he makes is not delicious, but it''s not as bad as this. Yin Zhu didn''t eat less before. Forget it, he will join Tengxiao''s subordinates in the future, so that he won''t be beaten passively. "I thought it was delicious, otherwise how could Tengxiao drink so many bowls?" Xiaojin said quietly. Yin Zhu looked at the two people on the bar and couldn''t help groaning. He thought that there was a sign of reconciliation between the two people. But after a while, the two people quarreled with each other for no reason. Isn''t it just a bowl of soup? Well, the magic soup, before because soup harmony family, now because soup fried into a ball, do not understand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 After lunch, he took a short rest to continue on the road. This time, instead of supporting Yin zhufei, Xiao Jin started with the army. This is very good, lest Tengxiao and Ninglu rush. Yin Zhu''s time is very precious, but he doesn''t have to rush so hard. Besides, if they keep on going, everyone''s body can''t bear it. Tengxiao looks at Xiaojin, who is standing beside Yinzhu with thick skin. He can''t help but smoke his face. Forget it, Xiaobu can''t bear to make a big plan. He''d better bear the loss first. Besides, he can''t hook Yinzhu''s mind when he''s beside Yinzhu, so his partner is too failed. What''s more, the best way is to let Xiaojin know that Yin Zhu doesn''t have any of his existence in his heart. He can even ignore his existence directly. It''s useless for outsiders to persuade him to love. Maybe it will backfire. The best way is to let Xiaojin give up. Tengxiao naturally took Yinzhu''s hand, then glanced at Xiaojin, and then bowed his head to Yinzhu with a gentle smile, "come on, Yinzhu, I''ll take you." Xiaojin can''t help but curl his mouth when he sees this. Does Tengxiao think he will win openly? The little golden eye turned and the man flew out directly. After a while, the little golden eye turned around and came back. When he came back, there were not only beautiful flowers but also fresh fruits in his hand. "Come to Yinzhu. These are the flowers I just picked. It''s best for you. In addition, you can eat these fresh fruits to avoid thirst on the road." With that, he shoved things into Yin Zhu''s arms. At this time, Yin Zhu quickly reached out his hands and took over the things that Xiao Jin had handed over. Tengxiao was still holding Yin Zhu''s hand with pride, but at this time he watched Yin Zhu''s hand slip away from his palm. Xiaojin used this method. He wanted to see what he would do in the evening. Tengxiao is cold. It''s only a short time to please Yinzhu. Can Xiaojin please Yinzhu all the time? "Thank you." What Xiaojin picked is a kind of light blue unknown wild flower. It smells like a light fragrance. The taste is not very strong, and the flower is not very big. It''s a little bigger than an adult''s nails. It''s hanging on the branches in a bunch. Yin Zhu likes it very much. "Just like Yin Zhu." Xiao Jin said happily. Tengxiao sees that Yinzhu''s attention has been attracted by Xiaojin. He coughs twice. It''s hard for people not to pay attention to such a sudden cough. Yin Zhu couldn''t help looking up at Tengxiao standing beside him in amazement, "Tengxiao, do you have a cold? It''s still a sore throat. " Ninglu and they also look at Tengxiao with concern at this time. Tengxiao is their little clan leader. Tengxiao also felt that his cough was too much, at least everyone''s attention was too much. He pretended to cough twice, and then calmly said, "it''s OK, there''s sputum in his throat." "Xiaojin is not sensible. You give Yin Zhu so much fruit, and Yin Zhu can''t finish it. Come on, let''s eat together." Tengxiao directly changed the topic at this time, and then took the seven or eight fruits in Yin Zhu''s arms, leaving only one for Yin Zhu. Even if Xiao Jin wants to be gallant, it depends on whether he agrees or not. Xiao Jin has the ability to find more things to see if I can finish them all. At this time, Yin Zhu couldn''t see Tengxiao''s mischief. She couldn''t help glancing at Tengxiao. Seeing this, Tengxiao couldn''t help coming up to Yin Zhu''s ear and muttering, "I''m so sad that you didn''t look at me carefully with Xiaojin." Yin Zhu didn''t expect Tengxiao to be jealous because of this, so he couldn''t help patting him angrily. "You know that I pay attention to him because of Jono. What''s more, Xiaojin is an outsider. He should be polite to others. You, you and I will make it up to you in the evening." Tengxiao heard this, his heart opened with a smile, "you said." "Don''t be so mean, be generous, you know?" Yin Zhu stares into the sky. Xiaojin looks at the way Yin Zhu and Tengxiao bite their ears. He can''t help feeling jealous. The best time Yin Zhu has with him is when they can talk peacefully. Then he takes her hand and says he wants to take risks with her. Tengxiao nodded with a smile, "I know. I promise I won''t embarrass him." As long as there is no small gold in Yin Zhu''s heart, it is useless for him to be courteous. "Xiao Jin, thank you for your fruit. You''ve worked hard. Come on, you''ll have a fruit, too." Yin Zhu smilingly takes back a fruit plug from Tengxiao''s hand and puts it into Xiaojin''s hand. Seeing that Yinzhu didn''t forget himself, xiaojinyuan''s sullen face immediately turned into a flower, "thank you, Yinzhu. The fruit is so sweet." Xiao Jin took a bite and said foolishly. Tengxiao can''t help biting his teeth when he sees Xiaojin''s appearance. It''s really silly. He''s smart and he''s used to deal with him. Some of the original atmosphere of drawing swords and crossbows has finally subsided. Yin Zhu is greatly relieved. She is really worried about the fight between the two. In the next period of time, Xiaojin will always bring all kinds of flowers and fruits to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu''s harvest is full along the way, and he can''t take them with both hands. Although there are some surprises at the beginning, when he can''t hold them, it''s not a surprise, it''s a shock."Xiao Jin, why do I think you are strange today? What''s the matter? " Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking again. Tengxiao saw that he smoked his mouth. He wanted to see what Xiaojin said. Dare he say that he likes Yinzhu? After hearing this, Xiao Jin hesitated for a moment, and then saw Tengxiao standing aside to watch the joke. He felt very uncomfortable, so he pointed at him casually, "strange Tengxiao, I don''t like him. I want you to ignore him. Well, I just want to be the kind of light bulb you said, or the two kilowatt one." Yin Zhu can''t help laughing and bending over when she hears Xiao Jin''s words. She used to say some modern words to Xiao Jin casually, and Xiao Jin asked what he meant. Unexpectedly, just once, Xiao Jin not only remembered them, but also learned and used them flexibly. "You''re so cute, Kim." Yin Zhu couldn''t help rubbing Xiaojin''s hair. "So you like me like this?" Xiao Jin looks at Yin Zhu with wet eyes, full of hope. "Of course." Yin Zhu agreed. Xiaojin is happy to hear this, but Tengxiao''s face is gloomy. He thought Xiaojin had no hope at all, but now Yinzhu''s answer is so simple. Is he too relieved and self righteous? "Yin Zhu, you can only like me here, like me alone." Tengxiao at this time directly hold people in his arms, overbearing said. At this time, Ninglu''s eyes were polished to see the play, and their little patriarch was very domineering. Seeing this, Yin Zhu stares at Tengxiao. Tengxiao says what he''s doing. Although he hears this, his heart beats faster and he''s in a good mood, what''s the point of adding drama at this time. "What are you doing? Didn''t I tell you?" Yin Zhu stares at Tengxiao, and then struggles from Tengxiao''s arms. She doesn''t have the pleasure of showing her feelings to everyone. "But you say you like him." Tengxiao said very wrongly. Seeing this childish Tengxiao, Yin Zhu could not help sighing helplessly, "uncle, you are my own master. I say that like is just pure appreciation, not love. I will say this once. I love you. Don''t worry about it. Don''t be fooling around in the future. Shame." The last few words Yin Zhu said in Tengxiao''s ear in a low voice. With that, Yin Zhu bit Tengxiao''s ear. Tengxiao touched his ear. It hurt a little, but there was no wound. Yin Zhu was a little angry, but he noticed the propriety. Tengxiao, who has been confessed by Yin Zhu, is very happy. He likes to listen to Yin Zhu say that he loves him. However, Yin Zhu seldom says love words, so he is shy. I think he is in a hurry just now. Xiao Jin is very unhappy to see that Yin Zhu and Tengxiao are biting their ears again. He knows that there must be a gap between them. The gap between them needs to be made up by him slowly. Moreover, he is doing too much today. What if Yin Zhu knows what he wants? She said that she loved Jono and would certainly save Jono. Now that he and she are not very close, we can''t scare him. We''d better stop first. This time, it''s cheap. He wants to boil the frog in warm water, slowly let Yin Zhu fall in love with himself unconsciously, and gradually immerse himself in Yin Zhu''s life. Only in this way can Yin Zhu not refuse. Seeing that Tengxiao was no longer noisy, Yin Zhu turned to see Xiaojin, only to find that Xiaojin had gone to one side. "It''s all your fault. I''m sorry. Next time you''re not allowed to do such a thing. You don''t want to be shameful. I still want to be shameful." Yin Zhubai took a look at Tengxiao and felt that he was boiling hot. Tengxiao knows that Yinzhu is shy, but he doesn''t lean up any more. Otherwise, Yinzhu will be angry. Anyway, Xiaojin doesn''t stick to Yinzhu now, so he let Yinzhu take a breath. Anyway, the evening will come soon. Yin Zhu doesn''t know he''s ready to go to the next big pit. Tengxiao has been waiting for the arrival of the evening, and even thinks about n-many plans. On the other hand, Sophie is in a bad mood after she escapes from Yin Zhu''s hand. She looks at her feet turning into snake tail. She thinks she can easily defeat Yin Zhu when she has enough strength, but she doesn''t think that because she becomes a orc, she is naturally controlled by Yin Zhu. How can she be willing to go so hard? She has the strength of today. Besides, if she can''t deal with Yin Zhu, Qingling will not treat her like now. At least she can''t lose the help of Qingling. Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu, she is her devil, she must find a way to kill her, kill her, otherwise she has no chance to look up in her life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 It''s just that she can''t stand in front of Yin Zhu at all. She has already lost before she makes a move. Sophie can''t help but have a headache when she thinks about it. She can''t help but think about it. They should have a way. Thinking of this, Sophie hurried back to the temple. Qingling saw Sophie, who came back in a hurry. Most of the people she took were also folded. Qingling could not help getting angry at this time. "Sophie, I can say that I have provided you with a lot of opportunities. You let me down again and again? Every time I come back in vain? " She didn''t expect Sophie to pull Yin Zhu down, but she should at least disgust Yin Zhu. She is useless. She and don''t waste resources on her. Sophie trembled when she heard this, and quickly knelt down, not to see the noble and holy appearance of the spirit, but it was not so easy to speak. "That Yin Zhu, they go to Utopia, and Xiao Jin is very close with them." Sophie quickly said the information she knew, so as to alleviate her sins. Kim? Qingling Leng hum, this person is she specially let out, so quickly with Yin Zhu hook up, almost as he expected. "I''ve known that for a long time. You''d better talk about what you can do." Qingling said coldly. "I, I also want to be useful, but I''ve become a orc, and I can''t compete with Yin Zhu. Can you help me out of her control?" Sophie said very wrongly, do you think mice can beat cats? First tell the reasons for her failure, and then put forward her own needs. As for whether Qingling will help her, it''s better to have a way to make her become a human being. "No use is no use. You can''t use your brain. If you don''t have a brain, then I don''t have to keep you." This Sophie also wants to help her become an ORC. If she had the ability, she would have taken the city of darkness. How many orcs are there in the dark city? If these orcs enter the battlefield, it will be a great help. Unfortunately, this is what the orcs did at the beginning. She doesn''t know how to remove it. "No, I, I know how to treat Yin Zhu. What Yin Zhu cares about most is her children, friends and people from daze tribe. I''m going to find a way." Sophie kept begging. "Go away." Seeing that Sophie finally used a little thought, Qingling let people go. Sophie is meditating at this time. To deal with Yin Zhu, she has to grasp Yin Zhu''s weakness. The only people Yin Zhu cares about are those. As for the Daze tribe, the development of daze tribe is beyond her imagination. Even if she takes some disabled soldiers, she can''t shake daze tribe. Sophie can''t I don''t think that if I have some strength, I can be strong enough not to be afraid of anyone. Yin Zhu''s children and relatives are all in daze tribe. It''s not so easy to attack them. Unless she can conquer daze tribe, it''s absolutely impossible. As for her, she can contact her parents. But after the last time she murdered Yin Zhu with her parents'' hands, people from daze tribe will also be on guard against them. What Sophie doesn''t know is that because of her existence, her parents'' family has been excluded from the core position of daze tribe by Montaigne. Like those who just joined the tribe, they are on the edge and have no contact with the core figures of daze tribe. Jila and Daisy also know that this is because of Sophie''s reason. Now they can still live in daze tribe and live better than others It used to be much better. How dare they complain. Tengxiao is the only one who can think about it. As for Jono, Sophie doesn''t think about it for the time being. After all, Jono has become Xiaojin, a completely different person. Whether Yin Zhu will care or not is another matter. It''s just that Tengxiao is not so easy to deal with. First of all, his own strength is very high. Unless Tengxiao can lose his attack power, it''s impossible to catch Tengxiao and threaten Yinzhu. Moreover, one more thing is to catch Tengxiao and let Tengxiao leave Yinzhu. Now these two people are just like conjoined babies. Sophie can''t think of any good way. Even if she can draw Tengxiao away for a while, she can''t take Tengxiao down with a hundred guards, and they won''t let Yinzhu find out. After all, Tengxiao can''t leave Yinzhu too far even if she leaves for a while. Besides, how to lead is also a problem. After all, Tengxiao still has a lot of subordinates under him. What''s important to him. After thinking for a while, Sophie still couldn''t think of a way. She decided to follow Yin Zhu and see if there was a good chance. Besides, Qingling are also very curious about Utopia. If they can find Utopia, Qingling can be regarded as an account. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao Xiaojin had a smooth journey. A small problem was solved quickly. Xiaojin quarreled with Tengxiao all the way. They had a little quarrel, but they seemed to be very harmonious. Yin Zhu didn''t care about their relationship at all. Sometimes he would happily watch them quarrel. It was a boring journey A little fun in the game. Soon they came to the North glacier. The North glacier was not easy to walk. The wind was very strong and mixed with ice and snow. It was very painful to blow on them. Even Xiao Jin did not dare to fly in the air. They could only walk slowly in the glacier.Just after walking for a day, Yin Zhu found that it was wrong. They seemed to have lost their way and kept circling in the same place. According to some small skills in her memory, Yin Zhu finally saw that there was an array here, but she could not crack it at all, and the beast God had no way to crack it. What would the vast glacier array do? Would it really have Utopia. Utopia, the legendary Peach Blossom Land, Yin Zhu also wanted to see what this place was like. Tengxiao they all find a place to have a rest and let Yin Zhu think about how to crack it. Yin Zhu has already communicated with Beina at this time, "Beina, do you know how to crack this array?" When Beina heard this, she was silent for a while and said, "I know this array. It''s called trapped element array, but it won''t hurt people. In the past, the master made this array in order not to let outsiders enter Utopia casually. Only people with a specific jade talisman can pass this array, but now he has never heard of the existence of this jade talisman My descendants can crack this array. " "Descendants of blood?" Yin Zhu can''t help but cover her head when she hears this. Where can she find this person. "Do you know where your master''s descendants are?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Bena shook her head. "I don''t know. I think there must be arrangements for the master." "But I didn''t arrange it. I worked so hard to come here, but there was no way." Yin Zhu said he was lost. "No, Shifu will never do anything for nothing. Shifu must have arranged it. Think about it." Bena is as smart as her master. If he really leaves something for her in Utopia, he will arrange the way back. If there is no way back, it means that there is nothing belonging to her in Utopia. "Otherwise, you try to see if your blood can break the array. You can cut some blood on the white jade stone in the middle of the array." Bena suddenly suggested. "Me?" Yin Zhu asked in amazement. According to some small skills in her memory, Yin Zhu finally saw that there was an array here, but she could not crack it at all, and the beast God had no way to crack it. What would the vast glacier array do? Would it really have Utopia. Utopia, the legendary Peach Blossom Land, Yin Zhu also wanted to see what this place was like. Tengxiao they all find a place to have a rest and let Yin Zhu think about how to crack it. Yin Zhu has already communicated with Beina at this time, "Beina, do you know how to crack this array?" When Beina heard this, she was silent for a while and said, "I know this array. It''s called trapped element array, but it won''t hurt people. In the past, the master made this array in order not to let outsiders enter Utopia casually. Only people with a specific jade talisman can pass this array, but now he has never heard of the existence of this jade talisman My descendants can crack this array. " "Descendants of blood?" Yin Zhu can''t help but cover her head when she hears this. Where can she find this person. "Do you know where your master''s descendants are?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Bena shook her head. "I don''t know. I think there must be arrangements for the master." "But I didn''t arrange it. I worked so hard to come here, but there was no way." Yin Zhu said he was lost. "No, Shifu will never do anything for nothing. Shifu must have arranged it. Think about it." Bena is as smart as her master. If he really leaves something for her in Utopia, he will arrange the way back. If there is no way back, it means that there is nothing belonging to her in Utopia. "Otherwise, you try to see if your blood can break the array. You can cut some blood on the white jade stone in the middle of the array." Bena suddenly suggested. "Me?" Yin Zhu asked in amazement. "Try it." Bena''s a dead horse doctor. When Yin Zhu heard this, he thought about it. Then he gently scratched his finger with a dagger and made a few drops of blood come out. When Yin Zhu''s blood donation falls on baiyushi, Yin Zhu finds that baiyushi actually sucks her blood donation, and then slowly emits Yingying light. "Sure enough." Bena said for sure. "Try it." Bena''s a dead horse doctor. When Yin Zhu heard this, he thought about it. Then he gently scratched his finger with a dagger and made a few drops of blood come out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 Yin Zhu happily ran towards the legendary city, and Tengxiao Xiaojin also speeded up. Just look at the outline of the legendary city, you can see how magnificent the city is, with its high walls, and those scattered houses. It would be nice to live in such a place. Yin Zhu slowly pushed open the high gate, but when he pushed open the gate, Yin Zhu thought there was a noisy scene inside. Then when he went in, he found that there was silence inside, and a thick layer of dust led into his eyes. Tengxiao they also went to Yin Zhu''s side at this time, looking at the empty city, Tengxiao was stunned, "how can this happen?" Utopia is the place where the orcs live. I don''t know how many people there are. How can there be no empty people. "Let''s go in and have a look. There is no one here, or there is something special. Let''s look for it separately." Yin Zhufen asked. Tengxiao asks Ninglu to separate people and investigate them together, while he and Xiaojin follow Yinzhu. Yin Zhu pushed aside one of the rooms. The room was empty and there was nothing in it. Even the animal skins visited on the ground were smashed by Yin Zhu for a long time. "Where are so many people in this utopia?" Tengxiao couldn''t help asking, so many people, even after such a long time, couldn''t have all died. Moreover, as the people of beast gods at that time, they had more good things in their hands than any other tribe. They should be more tolerant to pass on than other tribes. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was silent. "Now I don''t know what''s going on here. I can only look for it. I''m sure I can find the answer." One room after another was empty, and there was no one. After looking for it, Yin Zhu did not look for another room after another, but walked directly to the center of the city. There must be buildings with signs in a city. Most of those things will be built in the central area. Bena once said that there is a big cloud tower in the middle of Utopia, where the ancient animal Dan of Utopian people is placed. That place can be said to be the birthplace of Utopian people. Yin Zhu wants to go to the cloud tower now. If the beast God really left something, it should be put there. The location of the cloud tower is very easy to find. Yin Zhu quickly finds it. Looking at the well preserved cloud tower, Yin Zhu goes in after a moment of silence. Cloud tower has a thin layer of protection magic, Yin Zhu easily broke open, she gently pushed the door of cloud tower, walked in. As soon as he walked into the cloud tower, Yin Zhu was attracted by the group of red jade in the center of the cloud tower. It was a group of blood red jade, which was as big as a small ball. The group of light sent out soft golden light and an attractive fragrance. Yin Zhu even heard the blood jade calling to himself, "come on, come on." Tengxiao they are attracted by the powerful animal pills around them. The power of these animal pills is very great, but they can''t compete with each other. It''s a pity that such powerful animal elixirs are useless. With their current strength, they dare to absorb the power of these animal elixirs. There is only one end, that is to lose themselves and be completely engulfed by the power of animal elixirs. "What''s that?" Yin Zhu swallowed his saliva and tried to stop the pace he wanted to move forward. It''s weird and can bewitch people. She wants to grab it and eat it. It''s because it''s so weird that Yin Zhucai desperately controls himself. He only has a little sense and doesn''t let himself lean on it. However, Bena in the system cried loudly at this time. "What''s the matter with you, Bena?" Yin Zhu anxiously asked, after spending so long time with Beina, Yin Zhu has regarded Beina as a relative. "Shifu, the blood jade is left by Shifu. It''s Shifu''s blood." Bena sobbed. At the beginning, Beina didn''t see the beast God die with her own eyes. She only knew that the beast God had been calculated. She also knew that there had been no miracle of the beast God in the world for five thousand years. But Beina still expected her master to live, even if she was still alive, but the blood of the beast God was here. She said that the beast God was really dead, otherwise his blood would never be here. Beina cried for a long time and then said to Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, go and absorb the blood. You are the descendant of the beast God. The blood can help you learn calligraphy faster and use it more thoroughly. Go." When Yin Zhu heard this, he was silent for a moment, and then ordered. This should be the hindhand left by the beast God. The heart blood of the beast God, Yin Zhu smoked when he heard this. It looked as bright and shiny as jade. Who could have thought it was a blood donation. "How to absorb?" You can''t eat it! "Swallow them." Bena said very simply. Eating blood, just think of this Yin Zhu will feel his appetite, but the smell of blood donation constantly tells Yin Zhu that it is a very delicious good thing.After hesitating for a while, Yin Zhu went up. Although he was psychologically very resistant, Yin Zhu knew that this thing was very important to him. Yin Zhu reaches out his hand and takes the blood jade directly. Sure enough, it feels the same as she imagined. It''s very smooth, but how can you eat such a big piece of hard jade? I can''t swallow it if I choke. Yin Zhu thinks about it and finally decides to bite it with his teeth. However, when Xueyu approaches Yin Zhu''s mouth, Yin Zhu finds that Xueyu in his hand turns into a dark red gas and flies towards his mouth. Well, there is no fishy smell, on the contrary, there is a faint fragrance. Yin Zhu keeps swallowing. With her actions, the gas is constantly getting smaller, and Yin Zhu''s body is constantly changing. On the other hand, Sophie, who has been pursuing from a new perspective, finds the entrance to Utopia at this time. Looking at the path in the sky, Sophie can''t help but be overjoyed. Utopia really exists in that place. She informs Qingling at the first time, and then can''t wait to run in. I don''t know how long Yin Zhu has been in Utopia. I don''t know if they have found anything left by the beast God. Those things must be good things. Thinking that Yin Zhu will become more and more powerful day by day, she, as a orc, can''t get rid of her control. In this life, Sophie can be subordinated to anyone, but Yin Zhu can''t. She can''t accept that Yin Zhu is stronger than she is. No, she must think of a way to get the best advantage from Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu has swallowed the whole piece of blood jade. At this time, the blood of beast God is constantly transforming her body. Tengxiao saw that Yin Zhu''s body was constantly flowing out some dark substances, which should be impurities, and then slowly flowing out some blood donation. The blood of the beast God was very overbearing, as if he wanted to replace the blood in Yin Zhu''s body. Fortunately, this process is very painful. Just when Yin Zhu can''t bear it, the original animal elixirs on the top of the cloud tower are broken one after another, and then the forces from the animal elixirs begin to drill into Yin Zhu''s body. Tengxiao and Xiaojin are scared to see the change. There are at least a hundred animal elixirs in it, each of them is very powerful I can''t bear it, not to mention so much. Tengxiao and Xiaojin rush in to save Yinzhu. However, they find that the energy of these animal elixirs is very soft. They are not as violent as the legendary animal elixirs. It''s quite easy to absorb them. Even Yin Zhu, who was very painful at first, became more comfortable in the pacification of this force. All this should have been arranged by the beast God. Tengxiao and Xiaojin are very embarrassed at this time, because they are worried about Yinzhu running in. Isn''t this the power to rob Yinzhu? But now they don''t want to quit. Yin Zhu saw Tengxiao''s face is not good-looking, she can guess Tengxiao''s mind, "Tengxiao, it doesn''t matter, so much power, I can''t absorb, don''t waste, you can absorb as much as you can." Xiaojin begins to absorb energy with great joy at this time. Xiaojin finds that with his constant absorption of energy, Jono''s originally throbbing soul gradually becomes calm. Xiaojin has been worried that even if he wins Yin Zhu''s favor, it''s no use. He will be swallowed up by Jono sooner or later. Now after absorbing this energy, he will definitely follow him Jono''s strength, thinking of here, Xiaojin can''t help but speed up his pace. As for grabbing Yin Zhu''s power, it doesn''t matter. In the future, he will use these power to protect Yin Zhu. Many of these forces are very powerful. Yin Zhu estimates that they will absorb all of them. I''m afraid they won''t succeed in three or two days. Sophie rushed into Utopia quickly with people, and was soon found by Ninglu. Ninglu naturally tried his best to intercept these people. Sophie also found the abnormality of the cloud tower at this time. When she rushed into the cloud tower, she saw Tengxiao little jinjono holding hands and enjoying absorbing power there. Seeing this, Sophie couldn''t wait to rush up. With so much energy, just breathing makes her feel comfortable. It''s obviously beneficial. Can you let her slip away if you don''t take advantage of it? As for attacking Yin Zhu, Sophie didn''t think about it at all. The first time she rushed to grab the good things belonging to Yin Zhu. Yin and Zhu naturally see Sophie rushing in. However, they are absorbing energy now, but they can''t do anything at all. They can only watch Sophie rush in and snatch the good things that belong to them. Sophie felt the huge power constantly entering her body. She couldn''t help cheering in her heart. This time she came to Utopia, it was right. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 No matter how angry Yin Zhu and Tengxiao are, they can only watch Sophie snatch the energy that belongs to them. As for why they didn''t guard against it before, it''s because Yin Zhu didn''t expect that he could not move at this time, otherwise he couldn''t take advantage of Sophie. They don''t know what''s going on outside Ninglu. Sophie can run in. Obviously, outside Ninglu, they should meet a powerful enemy, but only Sophie runs in. Obviously, the people outside and Ninglu are equal. They don''t have to worry about the safety of Ninglu and others. Yin Zhu was not unprepared. She didn''t think that she would dare to run in front of her when she naturally restrained Sophie. Although Sophie keeps absorbing energy quickly, Sophie also knows that she can still snatch Yin Zhu''s energy now. As soon as the energy is absorbed, she will be worse. Let alone there are three people here. Yin Zhu still naturally conquers her. She has to find a way to escape later. As long as she gets out of the sight of these three people, it''s still very fast to escape. But since Sophie was the last person to come in, she is also the one closest to the gate. Sophie wants to escape, while Yin Zhu wants to know how to leave Sophie later. Sophie has been disgusting them all the time. Besides, the crimes Sophie committed should have died long ago. During the three days, the energy of the cloud tower gradually decreased, and now the energy is very little. During these three days, no one else broke into the cloud tower, but they were stopped by Ninglu. It can be said that there were casualties on both sides, but the total number of people on both sides was almost equal, but no one rushed in to destroy the balance. Sophie saw that there was little energy in the air. At this time, she could move faintly. Sophie looked at it and was unwilling to move slowly. She wants to ride now can barely move, quickly disconnect, and then leave, really wait for all the energy absorption, then she will die. Sophie moves. Tengxiao and Xiaojin also understand Sophie''s meaning. They both start to move quickly. There is not much energy left. Let Yin Zhu absorb it. They are enough to deal with a Sophie. Sophie looks at Tengxiao and Xiaojin who are moving with her. As long as Yinzhu doesn''t fight, she still has the chance to escape from them. Sophie looks at Tengxiao and Xiaojin, and is not reconciled. What''s good about Yinzhu? Just let Jono Tengxiao like her. Why does the new born Xiaojin in Jono''s body like her She is not as beautiful as herself. She is not as beautiful as Yin Zhu. "Xiaojin, why do you work so hard for Yinzhu? Yinzhu can''t like you. What she likes is Jono. She will kill you sooner or later." Sophie can''t help but dig at Xiaojin. Of course, it would be better if she could plot against Xiaojin. "It''s none of your business." This can be said to be the worst thing in Xiaojin''s heart. Sophie comes to poke his heart. He can only have a ghost if he is happy. "Xiaojin, it''s only a short time since you fell in love with Yin Zhu, even your own life. Yin Zhu''s ability to seduce men is really powerful. No wonder you can seduce Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo in a short time. I can see your ability now." Sophie is very angry. What''s good about Yin Zhu? All the men are facing that bitch. "You''re bullshit. What the hell." Tengxiao has been trying to hide things like this is revealed by Sophie, he is very angry. Subtotal is a little uneasy, because he doesn''t know if Yin Zhu will be angry when he hears the answer. Yin Zhu looks up at Sophie foolishly. What does Sophie say? How can Xiao Jin like her? But think about how Xiaojin took care of herself all the way, especially when Xiaojin deliberately quarreled with Tengxiao all the way. She didn''t understand why Xiaojin didn''t like Tengxiao. Now she wants to understand that she likes herself and Xiaojin likes herself. "How do you understand now that you like to pretend that you are always ignorant, and then you always enjoy the man''s pay. In the end, you just need to say something silly, I don''t know, and then you can get rid of it completely. You are more cruel than me. Even if I use those men, I will give them meat, where you don''t have to pay anything like your white lotus, and you still have to pay It''s really powerful to use people around. Where''s the beast God? " Sophie gets angry when she sees Yin Zhu''s appearance. Why Yin Zhu doesn''t need to pay for anything, someone will do it for her. What about her? She benefits everything she does for her. There was some embarrassment and rigidity in the ceremony. At this time, Xiao Jin had bowed his head. He was afraid to look at Yin Zhu. He was afraid that he would be disappointed and mad. It was hard for him to understand his mind. Yin Zhu was his only pursuit in the world. How could he give up like this? Sophie saw Yin Zhu''s deep thought and attacked again, "Yin Zhu, aren''t you always kind? I''d like to see how you can save Jono, kill the little gold who loves you and pays for you, and then save Jono? You are just like that! Xiao Jin, I''ll wait to see your end. Your end will be very miserable. Do you think it''s worth your abandoning me and changing your life for others'' unknowable green eyes? " When Yin Zhu heard Sophie''s sharp words, she felt her heart beat hard. In fact, as early as when Xiao Jin asked herself to tell him when she killed him, she knew that she was afraid that it would be very difficult for her to do anything to Xiao Jin, not to mention the long-term contact. Xiao Jin is good to herself. Yin Zhu has regarded Xiao Jin as her friend.It can be said that in contact with Xiao Jin, Yin Zhu wants to stimulate Qiao Nuo to see if Qiao Nuo''s spirit still exists. However, Yin Zhu is also trapped in Xiao Jin''s tender love net. Yin Zhu feels that she has a headache. She can''t and can''t attack Xiaojin, but she can''t give up on Jono. Tengxiao also looks at Yin Zhu with great worry at this time. The shame cloth between Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin is torn away by Sophie. They just want to maintain the balance and have no way. Sophie had already slipped to the door and left the energy coverage. At this time, she was happy to run out. As long as she went out, she could move freely and was no longer constrained. Besides, at this time, Yin Zhu''s three people were distracted by her previous words. It was a good time to run away. As soon as Sophie runs out of the door, she leaves quickly. Tengxiao and Xiaojin react at this time. Their primary purpose is to chase Sophie. However, compared with them, it takes them at least a few seconds to get to the door at this time. However, such a long time is enough for Sophie to escape. Tengxiao Xiaojin Yinzhu is very clear that Sophie said those words just to disturb their heart, Sophie wants to escape, but those problems are also fatal, otherwise how can they be distracted so easily. Tengxiao and Xiaojin went out to have a look after they got out of the energy coverage. Sure enough, Sophie had run far and far with her, and they couldn''t catch up. They had to wait at the door for Yinzhu to absorb the final energy. Tengxiao and Xiaojin are not in a good mood at this time. They sit in silence at the door waiting for Yinzhu. It took Yin Zhu more than ten minutes to absorb all the remaining energy. At this moment, Yin Zhu felt that he was unprecedentedly powerful, including the whole Utopia under his control. Tengxiao looks back at Yin Zhu at this time. At this moment, Tengxiao really thinks that Yin Zhu is a beast God. Yin Zhu''s body sends out a strong and holy atmosphere, which makes people worship him. "Yin Zhu." Tengxiao hurried forward and grasped Yin Zhu''s hand. Only by grasping this soft hand can Tengxiao have a real feeling. His partner is a beast God, which is very proud, but Tengxiao now feels more worried. "What''s the matter?" Yin Zhu felt Tengxiao''s confusion and asked in a low voice. "Yin Zhu, don''t leave me." Tengxiao holds Yin Zhu''s hand tightly. "Nonsense, how could I leave you." Yin Zhu rolled a white eye, really don''t understand, when this man become so worried about gain and loss, before didn''t promise him, can also a face domineering said death will follow her, no one want to separate him. At this time, Xiao Jin lowers his head, and Yu Guang from the corner of his eyes secretly looks at Tengxiao and Yin Zhu''s hand, waiting for Yin Zhu to announce the final result. At this time, Yinzhu finally looked up at Xiaojin. Looking at the silent Xiaojin, Yinzhu was also silent. What are you talking about? Say let small gold don''t like yourself, don''t be good to yourself, at that time she can calmly kill small gold save Jono? In fact, their ending has been doomed from the beginning. There should be no beginning. She should not contact Xiaojin. She should catch Xiaojin directly, and then torture Xiaojin in the most cruel way to drive him out of his wits. It''s a pity that they have a beginning. Even if they don''t fall in love with Xiaojin now, at least she doesn''t ignore this person any more. At least she can''t kill this person directly. It''s said that nature makes a fool of people. Yin Zhu has a deep understanding of the meaning of this sentence. It''s just that it''s not the worst situation. Anyway, it has to be solved. "Xiao Jin, let''s talk about it." Yin Zhu took a deep breath and said. Tengxiao can''t help but look at Yin Zhu anxiously. This is what he is most worried about at first. Unexpectedly, it happened. How should Yin Zhu choose? No matter how he chooses, it is a kind of harm to the soft hearted Yin Zhu. Thinking of this, Tengxiao can''t help looking at Xiaojin with his head down on the ground. He should have killed this son of a bitch in the first place, and now he won''t let Yin Zhu in a dilemma. "Good." Small gold unexpectedly simply, unexpectedly full promise to talk with Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 "Kim, you like me." Yin Zhu was very upset when he asked this. Sometimes Yin Zhu would think, how could he be so stupid? One or two of them didn''t know that he liked it. Xiaojin''s relationship with him can be said to be hostile. Even if some people are willing to get along with her, they can''t be so good to her. They can be said to be considerate. If it''s not because they like it, why should he treat himself like this. "Yes." Now that they have been told by Sophie, Xiaojin doesn''t want to endure any more. He doesn''t want to know nothing about Yin Zhu secretly. What he fears most about love is that one side secretly pays, and the other side doesn''t know anything. "But I can''t be with you. I love Jono. Even if I get in touch with you, it''s for Jono." Yin Zhu was cruel and said what he said from the bottom of his heart. It''s impossible for her to be with Xiaojin, so don''t give people hope. Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to look up at Xiaojin''s dim eyes. "Yes? Then why don''t you look at me? Why don''t you look at me and say Xiao Jin forced to cover his chest and said word by word. Even if he is desperate, he wants an answer from Yin Zhu. Whether he is stubborn or crazy, he just wants an answer from Yin Zhu himself. Yin Zhu was shaking when he heard this. Tengxiao saw that he rushed forward and held Yin Zhu in his arms. He quickly grabbed Yin Zhu and said anxiously, "don''t be sad, Yin Zhu. It''s not your fault." "Xiao Jin, that''s enough. Why do you want to force Yin Zhu like this? Do you want to kill him? The reason why you dare to force Yin Zhu like this is that you don''t see that Yin Zhu is soft hearted. " Tengxiao cried angrily. He is angry because Xiaojin is constantly forcing Yinzhu to choose for himself, which makes Yinzhu uncomfortable. After hearing this, Xiao Jin pauses for a moment, then looks up at Tengxiao faintly, "it''s not my intention to come to this world. It''s not even my intention to fight for the body with Jono. I like Yin Zhu. Am I wrong? Am I not good to Yin Zhu? " Tengxiao is silent when he hears this. He doesn''t know how to evaluate it, but he can only think selfishly. It''s wrong to make Yin Zhu sad. "Tengxiao, it''s not Xiaojin''s fault. Don''t blame him." Yin Zhu took Tengxiao''s hand and slowly raised his head. , as like as two peas what you want me to say, what do you want me to say? OK, then I say, I love Jono, and I love you very much. No one can take the place of Jono in my heart. Even if I have a face with the same face, I will do anything for Jono, including killing you. I admit that you are very kind to me. I really can not treat you as a stranger, but for Jono, I will do anything. So you don''t have to try to impress me, let alone think you can replace Jono. " Yin Zhu looks at Xiao Jin coldly. Xiaojin looks at Yinzhu''s indifference and can''t help but take two steps backward. Then he falls to the ground powerlessly. "Why? Even if Jono''s gone, can''t I? " Xiao Jin bites her lips and asks Yin Zhu. "Yes, even if Jono is gone, I still love Jono. I will never find a substitute for him." Yin Zhu said in a calm voice. Xiaojin can''t help laughing when she hears this. She just laughs madly. Yin Zhu holds her fist tightly and tells herself that she must not be soft hearted. She and Xiaojin can''t go on, or she will lose control. "I''ll tell you, Jono is dead. Even if you kill me, Jono can''t come back. Do you want to kill me, too?" Xiao Jin stares at Yin Zhu with red eyes. "Jono won''t die. I firmly believe that Jono, who loves me deeply, can''t leave me like this, so he must live and wait for me to save him." Yin Zhu said firmly. Xiaojin is defeated when he hears this. He looks at Yinzhu madly. Why does Yinzhu believe that she and Jono are so good? So nice? "Then I will not move and resist. You can kill me and see if I''m dead and your Jono is still there, OK?" Xiao Jin was half laughing with a crazy smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, her fingers moved. In fact, no matter Xiao Jin or Qiao Nuo, she couldn''t do it herself. She couldn''t do it. After coming to the orc world for such a long time, it can be said that Yin Zhu has killed none of them. Even if there was a war before, it was just that Yin Zhu provided some methods and weapons. Before fighting, she didn''t really kill a person. What''s more, she regarded Xiao Jin as a friend? "You go, for the sake of taking care of me before you. I will never let you go like this when I see you next time." Yin Zhu turned around and stopped looking at Xiao Jin. At this time, Xiao Jin slowly got up from the ground, and then walked around to Yin Zhu step by step, looking at Yin Zhu straightly, "Yin Zhu, do you know how much power I just absorbed from the cloud tower, I tell you in this life, Jono can''t wake up, he has no way to compete with me, you know? He''s dead. " So Jono''s still alive? But this little gold is talking crazy now, without a word of truth, who knows if he is stimulating her to do it. In fact, even if Jono is still alive, she can''t do it. "Take care of yourself." Finally, Yin Zhu said a word of concern, and then turned to take Tengxiao''s hand.She can''t continue to get along with Xiao Jin, just separate, and meet again next time, maybe they are strangers, even enemies. Xiaojin looks at Yinzhu and walks away without hesitation. After Yinzhu knows the truth, he still leaves him and doesn''t want him. He has no way to replace Jono. "Yinzhu, you stop. Didn''t you say you would do anything to save Jono? I''ll give you a chance. As long as you agree to my terms, I''ll die myself and let your Jono come out, OK Xiao Jin leaned against the tree and yelled at Yin Zhu''s back. "What conditions?" Before Yinzhu can answer, Tengxiao asks first. If Xiaojin dies voluntarily, it''s the best ending for Yinzhu, and Yinzhu doesn''t have to bear the guilt of killing Xiaojin. Yin Zhu also looks at Xiaojin curiously at this time. She also wants to know what Xiaojin''s conditions are. "You stay with me for three months, we live like partners, just the two of us, no one else. After three months, I''ll give Jono back to you, OK?" Small gold eyebrows pick, staring at Yin Zhu. Tengxiao heard this, his face was black, and he was furious, "you can''t think about it." "Don''t be fooled by him, Yin Zhu." In Tengxiao''s opinion, Xiaojin is desperate now. He plans to cheat Yin Zhu''s body first. Yin Zhu''s face is not very good, she did not expect that Xiao Jin would put forward such conditions. At this time, Xiaojin just tilted his head and looked at Yinzhu. His eyes were full of amorous feelings. "Yinzhu, you can rest assured that I just want to live with you alone for three months. As for whether you want to be with me or not, I won''t force you. How can I force you, right?" Yin Zhu was silent for a while. She didn''t believe Yin Zhu''s words. It was only three months. Did she dare to spend three months with Xiao Jin? Now she dares to say that she didn''t fall in love with Kim, but what about three months later? Can she guarantee that she won''t be attracted to Xiaojin even in three months? "Why, Yin Zhu, you don''t dare to stay with me for three months, for fear of being moved by me or falling in love with me? Or you don''t want to be merciless to me as you say At this time, Xiao Jin''s eyes were full of joy, even his face was a little ruddy. "It''s impossible for you to talk nonsense." Yin Zhu was a little flustered by Xiao Jin, but he couldn''t help retorting. "It''s impossible. There''s another problem, that is, you don''t love Jono as much as you say. You are not willing to save Jono. Yin Zhu, I tell you, if you miss this time, I may not give you a choice next time." Looking at Yin Zhu''s difficult choice, Xiao Jin couldn''t help laughing. If you can make Yin Zhu in such a dilemma, whether his recent actions are successful or not, at least Yin Zhu still has him in his heart. "Yin Zhu, is it that hard to choose? To save Jono or not to save Jono, you have two choices. " Xiaojin picked up a tree leaf on the ground and said slowly. "Save Jono. No one can stop me from saving Jono." Yin Zhu bit his lip and said with certainty. "Stay with me for three months, and I''ll give you Jono back in three months." Xiaojin smiles and leaves down. She goes to Yinzhu and takes Yinzhu''s hand. "In that case, come with me. How about going to Utopia? I saw a lake on the back of Utopia and a house on the Bank of the river. How about living there?" Xiaojin has made his own plans. Tengxiao held Yin Zhu''s hand tightly at this time, but he didn''t do anything else. Yin Zhu''s eyes are red at this time, and she is at a loss. Obviously, she is still a little confused. Of course, she doesn''t object to Xiaojin''s choice. Maybe she thinks it''s the best way. "Tengxiao, let go. Yin Zhu has agreed. I don''t want you and me to be a giant light bulb. I hate to see you." Xiao Jin said impolitely. "Yin Zhu." Tengxiao is worried. Yin Zhu also came back to herself at this time. She looked at Tengxiao, and then held his hand. "Tengxiao, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m ok." "Kim, I''ll go with you. We''ll live together." Yin Zhu looked at Xiao Jin''s eyes and nodded seriously. She and Xiaojin always end up together. Now this method is very good. Either she and Xiaojin are completely disconnected, or she sink. She also wants to see what means Xiaojin can make her sink. Moreover, she and Jono really owe Xiaojin. If her last company can make Xiaojin free, she will give him the best company. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 "Yin Zhu." Tengxiao wanwan didn''t expect that Yinzhu would agree to Xiaojin''s terms. He cried anxiously, but he didn''t know what to do. "Don''t believe him, Yin Zhu. What he said may not be true." In Teng Xiao''s eyes, Xiao Jin is a treacherous person. He may not keep his word. Maybe he just wants to use these three months to impress Yin Zhu, or even go into Yin Zhu''s life. At that time, Xiao Jin may not return Qiao Nuo to them. What''s more, Yin Zhu firmly believes that Jono will not die, but they don''t feel Jono''s existence in Xiaojin. Normally, if Jono is still alive, it will appear, even for a moment, but Jono never appears from the beginning to the end. What if it''s Kim''s trick? Xiaojin said to give his body back to Jono. In case Jono is no longer there, what Xiaojin called Jean will not exist at all. They didn''t believe that Jono would die so easily, but they had to prepare for the worst, didn''t they? When Xiao Jin heard this, he waited for Tengxiao, "shut up. I can''t cheat Yin Zhu. I have many chances to cheat Yin Zhu." Tengxiao is insulting him. He is calculating Yin Zhu. It''s true that he wants to return his body to Jono. He has absorbed so much energy, and now his strength is strong enough. Even if he returns his body to Jono temporarily, Jono can''t kill him. He can even go out for a walk when Jono is tired. If he can move Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu will be killed later It''s another matter whether he is willing to die or not. "I can''t believe you." Tengxiao looks at Xiaojin coldly. "I don''t need you to believe me, as long as Yin Zhu believes me." Xiao Jin Bai takes a look at Tengxiao, then turns his head and looks at Yin Zhu with a smile. "Tengxiao, I''ve made up my mind about this. You, you can find a place to stay for three months first." After all, she now says that she wants to be with Xiao Jin, which is a kind of betrayal for her partner. Of course, it''s nothing for the orc, it''s just that the female has one more partner. Normally, as long as the other side doesn''t have any bad heart for the female, other partners can''t stop it. Tengxiao is a little angry when he hears this, but Yin Zhu has made a decision. He can''t stop it even if he wants to. "OK, you can go to utopia with Xiaojin. Let''s seal her again. Besides, I want to go back to Daze tribe to have a look, and then I will wait for you here in advance." It''s a long time in three months. He''s going to go back to Daze tribe and tell Bai Kun what happened here. Bai Kun is smarter than him, or he can understand what Yin Zhu is doing. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this. It''s OK. Seeing that Tengxiao didn''t oppose it any more, Xiao Jin gave Tengxiao a rare smile. Then he took Yin Zhu''s hand and walked toward Utopia. Tengxiao looks at the two people walking far away. He can''t help feeling a little irritable. Tengxiao always feels that he doesn''t want to protect Yin Zhu. He wants to make Yin Zhu feel uncomfortable and make a choice. When he goes back, he must be disciplined by Bai Kun. Ninglu this time carefully looked at Tengxiao, "little clan leader, where are we going?" Are they going back to Daze tribe with Tengxiao or to swamp jungle? "You go back to the swamp and jungle. I''ll go back to Daze tribe myself." Tengxiao said in a calm voice. Ning Lu thought for a while and nodded, OK. Sophie ran away after she got the advantage, but she didn''t run far away. She was still waiting for Qingling to come. Qingling naturally couldn''t leave the land of divine punishment. The time of this round trip was too long. Once she was stopped in the orc land and couldn''t go back, the divine fire could burn them, so they would never come. Of course, Qingling was very popular It''s clear that even if it comes, it''s estimated that this good thing has come to Yin Zhu''s hands. Even if their master is dead, many things are still left out. However, even if there is no way to snatch things, we should always know what Yin Zhu has got. Only in this way can we not suffer from ignorance when dealing with Yin Zhu. This time, no one will come. As for the reason why Wu came, in addition to the reason why Wu came before, there is another reason why Wu and Xiao Jin have friendship. Wu gives Xiao Jin life, and Xiao Jin owes Wu no matter what. Although these are small things, they will become big things if we make good use of them. Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin have found the lake that Xiao Jin said. There is a beautiful house by the lake. It''s not big, but it''s in a good location. It''s located by the lake. There are some unknown wild flowers around it. It looks very comfortable and warm. At this time, Xiao Jin has quickly sorted out a clean place for Yin Zhu to sit down. He also draws water for Yin Zhu to eat first, and then he goes to clean the room. Yin Zhu didn''t do it, so he looked at Xiaojin''s extremely happy busy work, looked at Xiaojin''s doting eyes, Yin Zhu was in a trance and saw the existence of Jono. Some people will say that Xiaojin and Jono use the same body. In fact, they are one person, but Yin Zhu can''t accept it because they have relatively independent souls. Even Xiaojin doesn''t want to be Jono''s double. It is clear that he promised to come down, but for the next life, Yin Zhu is a little afraid, afraid that he will really be interested in Xiaojin.Obey in every way as like as two peas. The house has been cleaned up. Yin Zhu chose a house next to the lake. As long as she opened the window, she could see the green water of the lake, the inverted willows by the lake, and the wild flowers under the trees. If there were no such things, she would like to spend her life with her beloved in such a house. At this time, Xiaojin said to Yinzhu with a smile, "Yinzhu, take a rest first. I''ll go to the back mountain to pick up firewood and fight some prey." There are several mountains behind Utopia. From a distance, you can see the whole area. If you want to have prey there, you don''t have to worry about eating and drinking. It''s estimated that there are fish under the lake. I really want to know how Utopia sealed a city and the whole area of land. The former beast God is still very powerful. "Yes, you go. I''ll wait for you. " Yin Zhu smiles, and then takes out some daily necessities in his backpack, such as some seasonings, salt and so on, as well as the sleeping bed. Looking at Xiaojin walking away, Yin Zhu holds his chin and looks at his back. Then he falls on the bed he just made. "What do you think I should do, Bena?" Yin Zhu said quietly, and then he pulled one side of the animal''s skin to wrap himself up. He just wrapped it up for a while, and then tore it apart. Beina sighed at this time, "Yinzhu, I''ve never found a partner, and I don''t know about it. Anyway, you can follow whoever you like. It''s not a big deal to take more than one partner as simple as it is." Beina said that the most important thing for Yin Zhu now is to cultivate and fight them to Qingling. As for his partner, it''s not a big deal for Yin Zhu to like more than a few. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said that he had a different education and could not communicate. Yin Zhu doesn''t know what she''s struggling with. Anyway, she''s very upset now. It''s clear that she agreed to this, but now Yin Zhu really wants to go back. She really made this decision on a whim, with Xiaojin. Especially after knowing Xiaojin''s Thoughts on herself, Yin Zhu really couldn''t look directly at Xiaojin and look at her affectionate eyes. You said what she did, she knew that she couldn''t get along with Xiaojin. Then, Yin Zhu didn''t want to see her. She was brain pumping. Yin Zhu sometimes thinks that if only she were a pornographic girl, no matter how many beautiful men there are, the more the better, then she will not be entangled now. I really admire the female owners in those novels. There can be many men. The most important thing is that they are not entangled. Beina can''t help but say that she can''t help it. Since she promised Xiaojin, she would go down on her knees. Besides, Jono would come back three months later. If Yin Zhu is the only one, Jono still doesn''t know when to come back. After all, even now, she has no way to destroy Xiaojin without harming Jono. After being with Xiaojin for such a long time, Bena finally felt the power of Qingling some time ago. This power is very obscure, and she can''t find it without seriously feeling it. Bena only found it when Xiaojin was out of control. Xiaojin has a seal of Qingling, which seals the fluctuation of Jono''s soul, so they couldn''t find Jono before. But in this case, the best way is to give in and another is to seal, but the seal is only temporary. The sealed one will break the seal sooner or later. Anyway, she will come Only the seal will be selected. Yin Zhu would be very happy to know that Qiao Nuo still exists, but Qingling knows that Qiao Nuo is still alive, so she lets Xiaojin get along with Yin Zhu. Is it not afraid that Yin Zhu will save Qiao Nuo? My elder martial sister always does things for nothing, but Xiaojin looks like she really likes Yinzhu. Even if Qingling has a plot, Xiaojin won''t hurt Yinzhu. "Yin Zhu, you just need to think that Jono will be back in three months, so it''s worth the effort now." Beina comforts Yin Zhu. "Bena, will Jono come back?" Yin Zhu hopes to ask, how long, almost a year, she miss Jono very much, and she has a lot of things to say to Jono, I''m afraid there will be no chance in the future. "Of course." Bena is very sure to say, as long as the small gold did not lie, then Jono will appear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 Yin Zhu waited for a while. At this time, Xiao Jin had already beaten his prey back with a smile. Seeing Yin Zhu sitting by the lake waiting for him from a distance, he cried happily, "Yin Zhu, I''m back." That smile is from the bottom of my heart, let a person can feel his joy. "Yes." Seeing this, Yin Zhu could not help but smile and stood up. Xiaojin''s prey is a leopard. Xiaojin skils it skillfully, while Yinzhu has set up the pot to prepare the soup. Two people work together, the action is very fast. Xiaojin quickly gets all the meat ready. Except for what he wants to eat now, the rest is asked Yin Zhu to put it away first. Then Xiaojin is proficient in barbecue, and Yin Zhu helps with the fire. Yin Zhu is good at cooking dishes and soup. Yin Zhu is not good at barbecue. Even after practicing for so long, he is still very bad. "Yin Zhu, after dinner, we two go out for a walk. There are many places in this utopia that we haven''t seen before. Maybe we will be surprised if we walk around." No one wants to mention the previous topic. It''s too heavy. In the past three months, Xiao Jin just wanted to be happy with Yin Zhu. He came to Utopia in a hurry, especially at the end. There are many places where Utopia is so big that he has never been. He can walk well in the past three months. "Good." Yin Zhu smiles, then looks up at Xiaojin, who is happy. Then he breathes a deep breath. Is Xiaojin happy because he is with him? Because you like it, do you use three months for a lifetime? Yin Zhu felt that his feelings were too heavy for him. "Here, the soup is ready. Try it first." When Xiao Jin cooked the soup, she always gave it to her first time. "You too." Yin Zhu quickly asked Xiao Jin to eat. "Good." Xiaojin glanced at Yinzhu and then lowered his head to smile. Yinzhu couldn''t help but cover his eyes when he saw it. It''s silly. It''s really stupid. But Xiaojin''s performance, why don''t you hate it at all? Instead, why do you think he is so cute? After dinner, Yin Zhu felt her tummy. Xiao Jin told her to eat all the time, and then she was full. "I''m full. I''ll rub it for you?" Xiao Jin''s hand has been put on Yin Zhu''s stomach. Yin Zhu''s face burst with a roar. He felt that he had been fooled by Xiao Jin. He looked at the smiling face and kept eating. Then there was a tragedy. "No, no, just a walk." Yin Zhu quickly took away Xiao Jin''s hand and stood up. She''s a little bit full of food, not that she can''t walk. Xiaojin was startled by Yinzhu''s action. She just saw Yinzhu''s red face and felt sweet in her heart. "Let''s go then." Although Xiao Jin wants to help Yin Zhu rub his stomach, Yin Zhu doesn''t agree. But it''s enough to see that Yin Zhu is so shy. Yin Zhu is walking straight ahead. Xiao Jin slowly walks to Yin Zhu, then looks at him, and pretends to take his hand inadvertently. Yin Zhu didn''t struggle any more at this time. One was embarrassed, and the other was because she was in debt. She couldn''t give anything to Xiaojin, and she couldn''t even hold her hand. Besides, she didn''t hate Xiaojin holding her hand. "This utopia is so beautiful. I admire the people who built it before." Looking at the magnificent Utopia, Xiao Jin said with a smile that the city has experienced thousands of years of wind and rain, and still stands here, and has not changed at all. No wonder all orcs want to live in Utopia. This place is peaceful and warm. It''s a paradise of dreams. "Well, it''s really beautiful. Maybe we can ask people from daze tribe to move here." Yin Zhu sighed and said, of course, what Yin Zhu has to consider is that Utopia has been exposed, whether Qingling have the ability to untie the seal, only to make sure that Qingling have no way to take the utopian seal, otherwise Yin Zhu will not let people move into Utopia. "You see, there is a high altar over there. This should be the place where Utopian people worship." At this time, Yin Zhu saw a large site on the back of the city, and there was a high stone altar in front of the site. The altar of daze tribe is much more gorgeous than that of daze tribe. The altar of daze tribe is just a stone platform made up of big blue and white stones. On this side, there are excellent blue and white rocks, and exquisite patterns are carved. There are murals all around the altar. Yin Zhu went over and carefully observed the murals. En, the murals are coherent, as if they belonged to the tribe At the beginning, some important events were recorded. Seeing this, Yin Zhu quickly wiped the dust off the altar, and then looked at those things carefully. Then Yin Zhu saw the pattern of divine punishment. Even Beina was surprised to see divine punishment on the altar. Yin Zhu looked at it carefully for a long time, and generally understood that divine punishment should have been obtained by the beast God. At the beginning, she found that the fire could purify the soul of human beings. It was used to enhance the soul of tribal people, not to punish people. At least the design on the altar was this This shows that Tianhuo is not a divine punishment, but why it gradually becomes a divine punishment? This is why Yin Zhu wants to look for it.Yin Zhu has always kept in mind that Bai Kun was punished by God, but when Yin Zhu got the animal God''s inheritance, she didn''t find any information about God''s punishment at all. Beina said that it should be the animal God who sealed the seal. Only when Yin Zhu''s ability reaches a certain level, some seals will be broken. This is the first time Yin Zhu sees information about Bai Kun. Although there is no information to save Bai Kun, Yin Zhu is very happy to see these. At least he has found the relevant information. He has no clue before, which is a headache. Of course, according to the mural, Yin Zhu can''t be 100% sure whether the divine punishment is the heavenly fire or not. But the burning fire of the divine punishment will indeed enhance the strength of the soul. This is very similar to the heavenly fire, but the heavenly fire will not burn more and more severely until it finally kills people. There must be some problems. "Very happy." Xiao Jin asked in a low voice. "Well, after a long time, I finally found the information about divine punishment. Xiao Jin, I''ve been worried, afraid, afraid that I can''t save Bai Kun." It can be said that Yin Zhu was pushed to the upper position by others. She was burdened with too much pressure. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu didn''t dare to say a word. She was afraid that she would be discouraged if she said she couldn''t do it. "You don''t have to worry. You''re very good." Xiaojin can''t bear to see Yinzhu like this. Yinzhu should not bear the fate of those people. "I''m not strong. If I were strong, Jono wouldn''t be in trouble." Yin Zhu said. Small gold originally wanted to comfort Yin Zhu''s hand suddenly drew back, Qiao Nuo, Qiao Nuo is horizontal between them can never cross the ridge. Yin Zhu saw Xiaojin''s face and knew that she had said something wrong. She thought that she would spend the past three months with Xiaojin without saying anything, but she didn''t expect to hurt Xiaojin. "Kim, I''m sorry." Yin Zhu looks at Xiao Jin with guilt. Seeing Yin Zhu''s appearance, Xiao Jin couldn''t help laughing, "I''m different. You don''t have to apologize. I''m fine. I want to live a happy life. I don''t want to sulk." Xiaojin can''t help rubbing the top of Yinzhu''s head, deliberately making Yinzhu''s hair messy. Seeing this, Yin Zhu suddenly reached out and took Xiaojin''s hand. "Xiaojin, to tell the truth, I miss Jono very much, and I want to save Jono very much, but I don''t want you to die. If you can, please don''t die. You can hide and wait for me. When I think of a way, can I help you with your body?" Yin Zhu wanted to say this for a long time, but it''s not easy. It''s not so easy to find a body to move the soul. She is reborn, but it''s not so easy to have the right time and place. But she really doesn''t want Xiao Jin to die. She''s a beast God. She''s a God in the world. There''s nothing she can''t do Strive to be a real beast God, just like the beast God before. When Xiao Jin heard this, he was filled with joy, which was from the bottom of his heart. He happily grasped Yin Zhu''s hand, "Yin Zhu, with your words, I would like to die now." "I don''t want you to die." When Yin Zhu heard this, he glanced at Xiao Jin. "Yin Zhu, Jono is still alive, but he is sealed by Qingling and can''t get out for the time being. From today on, I will help to seal. I think Jono will come out to meet you in three months." Xiaojin decides to confess to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu wants to know about Jono too much. He always wanted to replace Jono, so he never told Yin Zhu about this news. Now he doesn''t want Yin Zhu to suffer. "Really, great, great." Yin Zhu jumped up happily, holding Xiaojin''s neck and cheering. After saying this, Xiaojin was a little annoyed, but seeing Yin Zhu''s happy appearance, he felt that what he had paid was worth it. "Kim, thank you. Thank you." After the joy, Yin Zhu kept thanking Xiao Jin. "Thank me for what I do. You don''t need to say thank you to me. I want to give it to you. I don''t want you to bear anything because of it. I just hope you are happy and happy. Now I can give it to you. I should be happy." Xiaojin blinked at Yinzhu and laughed. Then he took Yinzhu''s hand and said, "come on, we''re done here. Let''s go to other places." "Well, we should have a good turn. This utopia is big and there must be a lot of good things handed down." With the harvest, Yin Zhu is in a good mood. He is ready to take a walk before dark. The sunset is all over the sky, the breeze is gentle, and he is surrounded by a person. It''s good to take a walk like this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 In the evening, they took a walk very late, and then they went back to the house by the lake to have a rest. "Thank you, Yin Zhu. I had a good time tonight." Xiaojin smilingly touched Yinzhu''s head, then suddenly lowered his head to kiss Yinzhu''s lips and ran away. Yin Zhu was frightened by the sudden attack, and then covered his mouth. At this time, Xiao Jin had already run back to the room, and could not even see the shadow. When Yin Zhu saw this, he could only shake his head helplessly. Then he went back to the room and washed himself with the water that had been boiled before. Yin Zhu lay on the bed, but he couldn''t sleep. Yin Zhu''s mind is filled with Xiaojin''s satisfied smile today, and Xiaojin says that she will help Jono seal and let Jono come out. She remembers every word Xiaojin said. It''s because she remembers it too clearly that she feels uncomfortable. Unable to sleep, Yin Zhu simply got up, sat by the window and looked at the lake outside. The lake looked like a green mirror in the night light. It was very beautiful, but now Yin Zhu didn''t have the heart to think about it. She thinks Xiaojin, and the better Xiaojin treats her, the more uncomfortable her heart will be. Yin Zhu also thinks about whether she wants to respond to Xiaojin. Generally speaking, the body is still Jono''s. Jono and Xiaojin can be said to be one person, and of course they can be divided into two separate people. Yin Zhu knows that with each passing day, she will be more and more reluctant to give up Xiaojin. Of course, Yin Zhu knows that she may have some feelings for Xiao Jin, but she can''t talk about deep love. It''s more because she can''t bear such deep feelings. Because of guilt, Yin Zhu doesn''t feel that she betrayed Jono. She''s human and it''s normal to have feelings. Of course, a lot of love begins with guilt, and then gradually becomes deep in love. To save Jono is to exchange the life of Xiaojin for Jono''s existence. If she doesn''t know Xiaojin, she can make this decision selfishly, and she won''t feel guilty. Of course, Beina says that there may be other ways, but Yin Zhu also knows that the souls of Xiaojin and Jono can get along independently, but they also influence each other. There''s no way to separate them. The last one is The result is that one of them devours the other. "Ah." Yin Zhu sighed deeply. "Yin Zhu, you are always sighing recently. If you go on like this, you will be old." Bena spoke quietly. "I don''t want to sigh, but I''m upset." Yin Zhu has some helplessness. Sometimes he really envies Beina and is carefree. "What''s bothering me? I think you think so much. What do you want to do? You don''t want to discuss things. You also want to save Jono. No, just eat well, drink well, sleep well, have fun with Xiaojin, and satisfy Xiaojin''s wishes as much as possible. I find that you think too much. Any female in the orc world will follow me Think about it the same way. Simple things have to be very complicated. " Beina didn''t look at Yin Zhu angrily. Since she made a choice, she sighed what to do. She finally chose Jono, didn''t she? As for feeling sorry for Xiaojin, it''s easy. Doesn''t Xiaojin like Yinzhu? Then accompany well, what you want to give, so there is no debt. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "I can''t do it." "I''m really convinced of your hesitation. I''d like to push people directly." Bena said directly. Yin Zhu thinks that talking to Beina is just looking for guilt. "Well, it''s easy for you to say that you have no partner to talk about feelings with me. It''s clear that you don''t have love, so it doesn''t matter." Beina was puzzled when she heard this. It''s really true, but don''t underestimate her. She watched TV when she was in the 21st century. It''s not the same thing for those affectionate people to put it bluntly. It''s hypocritical to ask her to say Yin Zhu. But Beina didn''t say it. Yin Zhu would jump if she said it. Think of Yin Zhu for their own burden, think or forgive her. Yin Zhu didn''t sleep here, and Xiao Jin on the other side didn''t sleep at this time. He was communicating with Jono in his body at this time. Jono is sealed, but they are one. It''s OK to communicate. Before, he never wanted to communicate with Jono. This time, he wanted to talk with Jono. Of course, Xiaojin was more jealous. What''s good about Jono? Let Yin Zhu not give up. Xiaojin finally wakes up Jono with the effort of the boss. Jono has been sleeping all the time because of the seal and his deliberate suppression. Now he promises Yin Zhu to return his body to Jono. Naturally, Jono will wake up so that he can better break the seal. "You wake up, Jono. I''m Kim." Xiao Jin is not very happy to say hello. He is still very unwilling. He also wants to beat Jono, but Jono is not his opponent at all. He can only be abused by him. "Hello." Jono is a little confused, his memory still stops at the moment when he finally absorbs the power of beast Dan. "Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu." Jono is very anxious. He remembers that he is going to lose control, and where is he now? What is this as like as two peas in the front? What is more important is the fact that standing in front of himself is exactly the same as the one who is just like himself."I''ll tell you something about it." Xiao Jin simply introduced his identity to Jono. Jono was very shocked at first. After a long time, Jono looked pale at the man standing in front of him. This consciousness was reborn from his body. What is this man now, another him? Jono shook his head. Is that brother? If he were his own brother, Jono would die for him, but they did share the same body. "What do you mean, wake me up?" Jonona asked dully, Xiao Jin''s power is much stronger than himself. It''s reasonable to take advantage of his deep sleep and then slowly swallow him up. How can he wake him up? "What do you mean, you think I''m willing to wake you up, I wish you didn''t exist, but because of Yin Zhu, I can''t, Yin Zhu likes you, Yin Zhu wants you to exist, more hope you live, and I want Yin Zhu to be happy, so simple." Xiao Jin holds his chest in both hands and looks at Jono carefully. Apart from being a little more beautiful, he can''t compare with himself. Xiao Jin''s mouth must be because Jono met Yin Zhu first. Otherwise, it''s not Jono''s turn. Looking at Xiaojin''s hostility and unwillingness, Jono soon understood that Xiaojin should also like Yinzhu. "What did you do to Yin Zhu?" Jono asked warily. "Don''t worry, I''m not so mean. Even if I like it, I will pursue my love in my own way. I won''t be a substitute for anyone. No one can replace me. I''m unique." Xiao Jin rolled his eyes. When Jono heard this, he looked at Kim gratefully. "Thank you." "Hypocrisy, I used to say thank you if I didn''t do anything to Yin Zhu. I tell you, you have to thank me a lot. I''ve already agreed with Yin Zhu that I''ll give you back in three months, so you should be glad that you have a good partner, otherwise I''ll try to swallow you." Xiao Jin said fiercely. When he just woke up, it can be said that his strength was very weak, even out of control. After Qingling sealed Jono, he could slowly absorb energy. Then the two began to balance. He broke the balance only after he absorbed so much energy in Utopia. Unfortunately, no matter how strong he was, it was useless. He promised Yin Zhu not to let him Bamboo was disappointed, so he couldn''t fight Jono. "Yes, Yin Zhu is a good companion, otherwise you would not like him." Jono didn''t sit down like Kim, but very gently. "Hey, I like Yin Zhu. Why aren''t you angry at all?" Xiaojin looks at Jono very puzzled, like he doesn''t like the existence of Tengxiao, that bastard has been preventing himself from approaching Yinzhu. "You like Yin Zhu. It shows that Yin Zhu is excellent. Why should I be angry? What''s more, from the way you see me, I know that you love Yin Zhu as much as you do. You can even give up your life for Yin Zhu''s sake. Why should I be angry if you love Yin Zhu? " Jono asked Xiaojin in a funny way. When Xiao Jin heard this, he was stunned. "That''s because you don''t love Yin Zhu as much as I do." Xiao Jin said angrily. When Jono heard this, he said with a smile, "I love Yinzhu. It''s no less than you. I want to see Yinzhu very much. I''ve thought about it for a long time." Xiao Jin glances at Jono, which is true, because Jono''s last obsession is Yin Zhu, which he can feel, and even this has been affecting him. If it is not for the seal of Qingling, I''m afraid he hasn''t grown up so fast. Although Qingling has a bad purpose for him, at least it helps him. "Want to chase Yin Zhu?" Jono looked at the silent little gold and asked. "Nonsense." Xiaojin is not angry and says that he specially asks to talk to Yin Zhu for three months. Doesn''t he think that Yin Zhu has his own heart? "Call me big brother, I''ll teach you." Jono looks at Kim, smiles, and suddenly makes a request. Xiao Jin was scared by Jono''s words and almost didn''t jump up, "what big brother, who would like to be your brother? Besides, I don''t want you to teach me." "No one knows Yin Zhu better than me. Are you sure you don''t ask?" Jono looks at Kim funny. "No, what''s your peace of mind? You will help me chase Yin Zhu. Isn''t Yin Zhu your lover? If Yin Zhu really falls in love with me, then you can''t think of it. " Xiao Jin, hum. "No, what''s your peace of mind? You will help me chase Yin Zhu. Isn''t Yin Zhu your lover? If Yin Zhu really falls in love with me, then you can''t think of it. " Xiao Jin, hum. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 "With you now let me wake up, with Yin Zhu believe you." Jono said with a smile. Xiao Jin can''t help but get angry when he hears what Jono said. Of course, he is more jealous. He is jealous of the total trust between Jono and Yin Zhu. "How can you know that I didn''t mean anything to you? I wake you up just to deal with you." Stingy angry said. "I believe you." Jono said with a smile, two people with the same body, Xiao Jin has not lied, Jono can still feel it. He is not strong enough, and the other party is still helping him. In addition to the things Xiao Jin said, Jono knows that the man in front of him is not hostile to him at all. On the contrary, he helps Yin Zhu because he likes him. Let''s not talk about the relationship between Xiao Jin and him, even if other people don''t want to break up the relationship between him and Yin Zhu. Besides, he is weak now, and he has small problems Jin Zai can still protect Yin Zhu very well. Why not help? "Don''t you mean to help me? Go ahead. " Xiaojin is a little angry about the relationship between Jono and Yinzhu, but he still needs Jono''s help. "Well, you''ve been with Yin Zhu for such a long time. You should understand that Yin Zhu''s heart is very soft, but at the same time, Yin Zhu''s heart is also very hard. Don''t cheat Yin Zhu, even if it''s kind. If there''s anything you can''t decide, you can consult Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is a good partner and she will consider it from your standpoint Yes, you can see how Tengxiao and baikun became Yin Zhu''s partner. " Jono first warned Xiaojin that it was too short for Xiaojin to come to the world. Jono worried that Xiaojin would be used. "Well, what else?" Xiao Jin asked modestly. "Yin Zhu likes to eat fruits and vegetables, but he doesn''t like meat very much. He can make more of these for Yin Zhu. As long as it''s made by you, Yin Zhu will be very happy. Of course, if you''re not good at cooking, don''t show yourself, so as not to make a fool of yourself. You just can''t cook, and Yin Zhu won''t care." Qiao Nuo thought that he had been integrating into Yin Zhu''s life before and doting on her. In fact, Yin Zhu was very satisfied. "In addition, if you have nothing to do, you can send flowers and clothes. Even if Yin Zhu doesn''t want those, don''t listen, girls don''t like beautiful things. Besides, as soon as you have good things, you can give them to her, which means that you take her in mind." Jono keeps sharing his experience with Xiaojin. "As for sweet words, if you are cheeky, you can just say it, but Yin Zhu is shy. I think Yin Zhu will run if you say too much, so this should be appropriate." Qiao Nuo said this and laughed. Of course, Yin Zhu likes to say these words after becoming a partner. It seems that after a long sleep, Jono feels that he has a lot to say and wants to talk to Yin Zhu. Unfortunately, now he can communicate with Xiaojin because of the same body. It takes a long time to communicate with others. Qingling''s seal not only seals his consciousness, but also seals the energy he can absorb. "What if Yin Zhu is not happy and runs away?" Xiaojin feels that she is worried about gain and loss now, so she is afraid of making Yinzhu unhappy. When Jono heard this, he said with a smile, "Yinzhu has run away. You can catch up with him, but I think with Yinzhu''s guilt, as long as you don''t go too far, Yinzhu won''t run." "You just give Yin Zhu to me. How can Yin Zhu have such a partner as you?" Little Jin looks at Jono with some wonder. When Jono heard this, he laughed, "I don''t think I''ve done anything bad. Besides, I didn''t hand Yin Zhu over. If you''re not polite, you''re also me, just another side of me." "You are much better than Tengxiao. Tengxiao is an awkward bastard." Xiao Jin rarely gives Jono some praise. Jono laughs when he hears this. He can make Xiaojin angry like this. It''s estimated that Xiaojin''s way to chase Yinzhu is full of obstacles. "Since you wake up, you should absorb energy and strengthen yourself, so that Yin Zhu Chengtian won''t worry about you. The male should be strong, and the female shouldn''t worry. I will transfer my power to you. You should take the time to absorb it yourself." Xiao Jin compared himself with Jono, and felt that he was not so useless. At least he was much stronger than Jono. Jono was a weak man. "I will, and thank you." Jono is very clear that he absorbed the power of small gold, is tantamount to constantly devouring small gold. "You don''t have to thank me. It''s between me and Yin Zhu. I promise Yin Zhu that I will do it." Little gold plate said with a face, although Jono taught him some things, but he would not appreciate him, who would like to devour their own people. "Thank you anyway." Jono said with a smile, in fact, Xiaojin''s strength is enough now. If Xiaojin is a little mean, he can suppress him to death, and then slowly devour him, and then go back and pretend to kiss me with Yinzhu. No one knows in my life. Why sacrifice myself? One reason is that he really loves Yinzhu, and he doesn''t want to cheat, and he doesn''t want to hurt Yinzhu. "Well, I won''t tell you. I''m ready to rest." After talking to Jono, Kim doesn''t talk to Jono any more. He retreated from his mind. Xiaojin stood by the door and looked at Yin Zhu''s room. The door was closed. He didn''t know whether Yin Zhu had a rest at this time.After chatting with Qiao Nuo, Xiao Jin feels that he has a full stomach of words to say, but he is afraid of being rude to Yin Zhu and doesn''t say anything more. What''s more, if Yin Zhu falls asleep, it''s not good for him to wake people up. He can walk slowly with Yin Zhu''s hand tonight, which is very satisfying for him. He just needs to integrate into Yin Zhu''s life little by little, and then into her world. Even if he leaves, Yin Zhu should remember to die. Of course, the best way not to hurt Yin Zhu is to leave secretly when Yin Zhu doesn''t know, and offer to let Qiao Nuo come back secretly. Only in this way can he disappear quietly. Xiao Jin says that he can''t do it. He is selfish. Even if he leaves, he should make Yin Zhu feel uncomfortable and let Yin Zhu remember him. Xiaojin has already thought about it. He will pick some wild flowers for Yinzhu tomorrow morning and get some delicious food. Thinking of this, Xiaojin can''t sleep any more. He plans to go out for a walk to see where there are beautiful flowers. He will fix them first, so that Yinzhu can see the beautiful flowers at the first time when he wakes up tomorrow. Then Yinzhu should be in a good mood. Xiao Jin hums out of tune and happily goes to the back mountain of Utopia. As for the fact that there are more and more dangerous wild animals at night, it''s nothing for Xiao Jin. When hunting in the afternoon, he observes the situation of the back mountain to see the footprints left by those wild animals. Then he finds that those wild animals are not dangerous and he can deal with them. What Xiaojin doesn''t know is that Yin Zhu next door doesn''t sleep at all. As soon as he goes out, Yin Zhu knows. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that Jono has sold herself at this time. She frowns and looks at Xiaojin walking into the night. It''s midnight. Why doesn''t Xiaojin rest and go out? Don''t she know that it''s dangerous to go out at night? Yin Zhu waited for a long time, but Xiao Jin didn''t come back. Yin Zhu was a little worried. What''s the matter with Xiao Jin? He didn''t say a word. Isn''t he afraid of her worry? Before Xiaojin comes back, Yin Zhu can''t sleep. Even though he knows it''s late and it''s time to go to bed, his body is exhausted and he wants to rest, but his brain is still very awake. What makes Xiaojin go out in the middle of the night? After waiting for a long time, Yin Zhu felt as if a century had passed, and the night was very long. He couldn''t wait until dawn. Yin Zhu was about to peel off the grass under his feet, but Xiao Jin didn''t come back. As for going out to look for Yin Zhu, she thinks that one thing is that she is not familiar with the environment, and the other thing is that she doesn''t know where Xiaojin is going and what she is doing. She can''t say if she can find it blindly, so she''s more anxious if Xiaojin can''t find anyone when she comes back? Finally, Yinzhu hears Xiaojin''s footsteps and sees Xiaojin running back from a distance. Yinzhu hurried back to the room and pretends to be asleep. When Xiao Jin came near, Yin Zhu saw Xiao Jin holding wild flowers in the night light. A large number of wild flowers were piled up on the ground. Xiaojin runs to get these wild flowers in the middle of the night? What is he doing? Yin Zhu is a little confused. At this time, Xiao Jin had already separated several kinds of wild flowers and muttered to himself, "which one does Yin Zhu like? Is it better looking or better looking? " Xiaojin is holding several kinds of wild flowers in constant contrast, tangled, can be brought back by him wild flowers are more beautiful. "Or a little of each?" Obviously, Xiaojin, who has never sent flowers, is very tangled. He doesn''t know what kind of flowers Yinzhu likes. When Yin Zhu heard this, he could not help covering his mouth. It turned out that Xiaojin went out to pick these useless wild flowers in the middle of the night just to give them to himself and to make her laugh? Is it worth taking a risk in the middle of the night just because you can''t eat or drink? Yin Zhu couldn''t help looking at Xiao Jin with tears in his eyes, and then slowly climbed to bed, ready to go to bed. Even if Yin Zhu wanted to go out and help Xiao Jin make a choice, and then let Xiao Jin have a quick rest, Yin Zhu knew that it was a gift that Xiao Jin tried her best to give herself. If she went out and broke it, it would be meaningless. Yin Zhu is lying on the bed, looking at the tangled little Jin outside the window, and then slowly closes her eyes. The next three months may be very happy. What she should expect is that Yin Zhu will soon fall asleep. As for Xiao Jin, he was still struggling over there, but he finally chose one. He sent one of them first to see Yin Zhu''s performance. Anyway, there are three months to go. Every kind of words will be sent once, and then we will see Yin Zhu''s performance on every kind of flowers. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 When Yin Zhu woke up, she was full of spirit and very comfortable. She stretched her waist. When she went out, she found that Xiao Jin had been dealing with food there. This guy didn''t sleep in the middle of the night last night and got up so early again. She couldn''t hide the dark circles under her two eyes. "What''s the matter? The dark circles are so heavy that I didn''t sleep well last night?" Yin Zhu asked deliberately. "No, that Yin Zhu, when I went out to look for prey in the morning, I saw that the wild flowers on the roadside were OK, so I picked them for you and gave them to you." Xiao Jin takes out a big bunch of flowers from behind and hands them to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looked at the flowers. It took a lot of effort to select them. It''s so understated. Fortunately, she knew that if she didn''t know, she would have picked them casually. "Well, it''s beautiful, thank you." Yin Zhu takes the flower and sucks hard, then laughs sweetly. After thinking about it all night, Yin Zhu figured out that it''s no use worrying about Xiaojin. It''s better to leave all the problems behind and enjoy the three months'' life. This can be regarded as a recognition of Xiaojin and won''t let Xiaojin''s three months'' hard work be in vain. "Do you like it?" Xiao Jin''s heart is about to fly with joy. His hard work is not in vain. Yin Zhu looks very happy. Come on. "Yes. I like this big red one best. It''s very enthusiastic. " Yin Zhu said happily, although her favorite color is not Dahong, it''s still a favorite color. "Well, I''ll bring you some tomorrow." Xiaojin Feichang is very happy to get the response. He wants to shout his success to the whole world. It seems that Jono didn''t cheat himself. Females like gifts. He will prepare something else later. In that way, Yin Zhu will know that she is in the heart, so whether Yin Zhu will respond to his feelings as slowly as now. "Bring some other flowers back. I''ll decorate the room. In addition, I don''t want flowers of the same color every day. If I see too many flowers, I''ll feel tired." Yin Zhu said that he was willing to use all the flowers Xiao Jin picked yesterday to save waste. "OK, Yin Zhu, you want to decorate the room. I''ll pick some now." Xiao Jin thought of the flowers piled up somewhere by himself, and all those things can be used. When they are ready, they must be beautiful. Looking at Xiaojin''s silly look, Yin Zhu said that she was so weak and satisfied that she wanted to make up for it. "Don''t worry. I''ll go after breakfast. I don''t have the spirit to work on an empty stomach." This guy has been tossing about all night last night, isn''t he tired? She felt tired for him. Yin Zhu helped to get some breakfast ready quickly, and then quickly ate it with Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin already quickly took out the flowers he had picked before. Xiao Jin picked so many flowers so quickly. Yin Zhu only said that Xiao Jin was very capable, praised him severely, turned his head and smoked his mouth silently. He was so stupid that he would not tear him down. Yin Zhu put the flowers separately, then stretched out and said to Xiao Jin, "I''ve been on the road before. I feel very tired. I''m going to sleep again. Go and have a rest." When Xiao Jin heard this, he said happily, "OK, Yin Zhu, have a good rest." Yesterday he had been tossing until very late, plus Jono has been absorbing his strength, he really should have a rest, fortunately Yin Zhu did not know. Yin Zhu sat in his room for a while, and then went out. She couldn''t sleep. She went to Xiao Jin''s room to have a look. As expected, she was already asleep. This guy was the hard support. Yin Zhu shook his head and covered Xiao Jin with animal skin. Utopia so big, she went out for a walk, maybe like before the altar side, can find some useful information. Wu she has also come towards Utopia. As for what she wants to do, Wu she is very clear. Although Xiao Jin respects her very much, as a saint, she has to shoulder her own responsibility. As for Xiao Jin, I''m sorry. She gave him a new life, so it''s right to take it back now. Looking at Sophie standing in front of Utopia, she looks away without disdain. She can still live in this ugly shape. If she had killed herself, she would not live so humbly. Sophie sees Wu Hu''s attitude in her eyes, and her heart is also very angry. Now she has strength, but she can fight with Wu Hu, but it''s useless. At least now Wu Hu can stand in front of Yin Zhu, but she can''t. moreover, in Qingling''s eyes, Wu Hu is more useful than herself. What''s the proud of Saint, saint. Sophie is biting her lips hard. Although she can take a group of guards to rush around now, those people don''t give her face, but give Qingling face. In fact, she''s nothing, at least Wushe is much better than her. "Utopia can''t get in." Sophie fled in a hurry before, and later found that Yin Zhu had entered Utopia again. Unfortunately, she had not been able to enter. Yin Zhu had sealed Utopia. "I know, but I have a way in." Wu Yi said faintly that Xiaojin''s initial consciousness was awakened by her. Therefore, she helped Xiaojin to sort out the spiritual power of the riot for a long time at that time. Her strength was not less than Xiaojin''s. Xiaojin had her strength. She could not break the seal, but it was OK to sneak in with Xiaojin''s traction.Sophie obviously also thought of Wu Hu''s way. She looked at Wu Hu coldly and laughed, "but saint, can you go in alone? Yin Zhu is not what she used to be. She''s got a big baby and her strength has improved a lot. " "I didn''t go in to kill people. How could Yin Zhu embarrass me?" Wu fan turns a white eye. What''s Sophie thinking? She knows that she wants to lead her against Yin Zhu. Wu Yi doesn''t like Yin Zhu either, because Yin Zhu, her most solid subordinate, has become Yin Zhu''s person. In addition, because of the existence of Yin Zhu, the weight of her saint has shrunk. However, this time she went to Utopia, she didn''t really go to kill people. She went in to see if there was anything else in Utopia. The other was to find a way to keep Xiaojin. Wuzhen believed that she still had a little influence on Xiaojin. Qingling helped Xiaojin seal Jono at the beginning. It''s not cuncui''s help Xiaojin, but it also means to monitor Jono. With the seal moving, Qingling knows that Qingling has already told Wushe in a special way that Wushe should keep Xiaojin''s existence anyway. She can''t allow Xiaojin to disappear like this. She still has calculation for Xiaojin. Sophie''s face became very ugly when she heard this. Damn it, if you don''t go in and kill people, will you make friends with Yin Zhu? But thinking of Wu she''s identity, she won''t betray Qingling. Thinking that Yin Zhu is likely to receive a plastic sister, Sophie is happy again. As long as she can make Yin Zhu feel bad, she will be happy. Wu Yi is already playing with the array at this time. After the array is finished, she flashes and disappears. Sophie looked at the useless array and could not help kicking the stone under her feet. Qingling said that she supported her, but it was useless. Why didn''t she teach her something useful, such as powerful techniques and these arrays? All of them were not based on her own strength. At this time, Wu Yu had already entered Utopia. After entering Utopia, Wu Yu knew where Xiao Jin was at the first time. However, Wu Yu didn''t look for Xiao Jin. Instead, he carefully observed the whole Utopia to see if there was anything useful. Such a big Utopia was the group before the beast God. If he didn''t leave anything behind, Wu Yu was If you don''t believe it, at least some ethnic groups have their own development marks. There are indeed some of these things, that is, there are many murals on the high wall. Yin Zhu is also slowly looking at these things, which mainly talk about the major events of some ethnic groups. However, at present, Yin Zhu has not found any useful information. Wu Yi doesn''t want to meet Xiaojin for the moment. She can feel Xiaojin''s existence, but she can easily avoid Xiaojin. Wu Ji is going to find out the whole Utopia before meeting Xiao Jin. Anyway, it''s not so easy for that Jono to devour Xiao Jin even if he wants to. Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin don''t know that a man has been mixed up in Utopia. They hunt and cook food every day. When Xiao Jin hunts, Yin Zhu also goes to the mountain to pick wild fruits and vegetables. They live a very peaceful life and take care of each other. After eating, she strolls around Utopia, looks at the history here, and studies it casually. Such a small day is as happy as a peach blossom land. Yin Zhu thinks that when all the disputes are settled down, she brings her friends to live in Utopia. She is enjoying such a peaceful and happy day in Utopia. Utopia, the hometown of hit Peach Blossom Land, the name is very appropriate. Xiaojin is also very happy recently. He doesn''t have to be gallant, and Yinzhu won''t refuse him. Although they have no further development, Xiaojin feels that the tacit understanding between them is gradually increasing. As soon as he turns his head, he can see Yinzhu standing beside him, looking at himself and caring for him. This feeling is very wonderful, as if there are only one person in the world There were two of them. For a moment, Xiaojin wanted to go on with Yinzhu like this. There was no Jono, no Tengxiao, no all kinds of things, just him and Yinzhu. Now he can basically walk out with Yin Zhu''s hand every day, and every day he wakes up to see Yin Zhu smiling sweetly at himself. He really feels the sweetness and happiness of love. No wonder they don''t even want to die for Yin Zhu one by one. Now he is the same. Love can be so happy, he is so happy, and then he dies happily. Love really makes people stupid, but he is willing to. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 Wu Yi has checked most parts of Utopia, even the previous cloud tower. Unfortunately, there is nothing there. Wu Yi can only skim his mouth. There is nothing that can make Utopia come true. In this case, she should go to Xiaojin. Wu she is very clear that Utopia is something that the animal God left to Yin Zhu. The animal God must leave some hands and feet. If there is something, only Yin Zhu can trigger it. So the best way is to follow Yin Zhu and grab it when there is something good. Does Sophie get any benefit from it? Thinking that her strength is not as good as that of a orc, Wu Yi feels that her heart is blocked. In addition, Qingling arranges her task to be close to Xiaojin. I''ve known Yin Zhu for a long time. Every time I meet him, I''m just in a hurry. Wu Yao also wants to get in touch with Yin Zhu to see what kind of person he is. Moreover, according to Qingling, Xiao Jin is afraid that he has been accepted by Yin Zhu. It''s only a short time. Wu Yao has been with Xiao Jin for a while, not to mention Xiao Jin''s arrogance, But Xiaojin was also very cold. She didn''t see so many people in the temple. Because she woke up Xiaojin, xiaojincai spent a little time on her, and other people didn''t pay attention to her. "Xiao Jin, I finally found it." Wu Ji was very happy when he saw Xiao Jin. Yinzhu and xiaojinyuan were still talking about astronomy and geography. They talked nonsense. As a result, they got through without any grievance. They felt that Yinzhu robbed her things. Not to mention Xiaojin, Yinzhu felt embarrassed. "How did you get in?" Yin Zhu is very puzzled. She has clearly sealed the way for Utopia to come in, and how does this Wuhe come in. "Because Xiaojin has my strength, I come in with the help of Xiaojin''s traction and array." For this point, Wu she didn''t lie. Now that she wants to follow Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin, she naturally needs to win their trust. "What can I do for you?" Xiaojin still has a special feeling for Wuhu. This person is the first person he sees when he opens his eyes, and Wuhu gives him the strength to wake him up. At the beginning, he always has a shadow in his mind. He mistook the shadow for Wuhu before, but now he knows that it is the last hint left by Jono, and it is Yin Zhu''s shadow. "Xiaojin, Shifu doesn''t want me. I have nothing to go." Wu said that he was suddenly very wronged and lowered his head, then pretended to be very helpless. "What do you mean?" Yin Zhu can''t help frowning at this time. What''s the meaning of Wu Yi''s coming to find Xiao Jin at this time? Is Xiao Jin in charge? "Shifu still knows that I let you go secretly. Master Qingling is very angry. Shifu drives me out of the temple to protect my life. I don''t know where to go. I have no place to go in the orc mainland, so I come to you." Wu Ji takes a careful look at Yin Zhu, and then looks at Xiao Jin begging. Xiao Jin frowned and told the truth when he heard this. For a long time, Wu Hu was good for him. Even when he was about to be married to Sophie, Wu Hu also helped to give advice. Now Wu Hu has nowhere to go because of his own reasons. If he drives people away at this time, I''m afraid everyone will say he''s cold. Wu Yu is a female. He is a male with his beloved Yin Zhu beside him. It''s really nondescript to follow a female, so Yin Zhu will be angry after seeing it. What''s more, Qingling and Yinzhu are mortal enemies. Xiaojin doesn''t know if Wuyu is really driven away. Maybe Wuyu won''t hurt himself, but it may not hurt Yinzhu. Xiaojin doesn''t dare to gamble on this. "Wu Yu, I thank you for letting me know at the beginning, but I have no future. It''s useless for you to follow me. Your ability is so strong. Even if you go to any tribe, they will give you up." Xiao Jin hesitated for a moment and said. Wu Yu almost didn''t drop her tears when she heard this, but she secretly hated that Yin Zhu really had a way to teach Xiao Jin to be such a loyal dog in a short time. "But I don''t know any of them. I don''t want to be with them. Can''t I follow you, Kim? " Wu Yu said very wrongly. Xiao Jin hesitates when he hears this. He doesn''t care about Wu Hu. He drives Wu Hu away by force. Some of Xiao Jin can''t do it, but Wu Hu wants to stay here. After thinking for a while, Xiao Jin hesitates and looks at Yin Zhu, worried that Yin Zhu has nothing to do with himself. Yin Zhu didn''t intervene in this matter and left it to Xiao Jin from the beginning to the end. Yin Zhu said that if Wu Yao wanted to have any plans for Xiao Jin, he was afraid that he had used the wrong means. Xiao Jin only had three months. After three months, Wu Yao''s plans were all in vain. If Wu Yao knew what Xiao Jin had promised, he would not be sitting here She has been calculating for a long time in Utopia, but she has not found anything useful. If Wu she can find it, it is Wu she is very powerful, and Yin Zhu is not jealous. Besides, Wu she comes here not to kill herself. Since her life is safe, why don''t she leave people behind? She also wants to see what Wu she wants to do.If you want to say that Wu Jia really came to take refuge with Xiao Jin, Yin Zhu didn''t believe a word. He didn''t come early or late. Hum. "Since people are lonely and helpless, just stay. Anyway, there is a place to live in this utopian city." Yin Zhu rolled his eyes. However, it was a very beautiful day, because there was one more Wuyu. I''m afraid it will change in the future. When Xiao Jin heard Yin Zhu''s reply, he was very happy, "thank you, Yin Zhu." At this time, Xiao Jin also wants to understand that no matter what reason Wu she wants to follow her, she only has three months to live now. It''s time to take good care of Wu she. It''s a reward for her kindness. Wu she was very happy to hear that she could stay. She looked at the room where Yin Zhu lived. There was room in it, but Yin Zhu didn''t pay attention to her at all. Instead, she said simply, "Saint Wu, I don''t like to live with strangers, do you mind?" Wu Jia wants to answer that she really cares. She just wants to live with Yin Zhu. But looking at Yin Zhu''s expression, I''m afraid that if she dares to say she wants to live in that house, Yin Zhu moves away immediately. She finally gets involved. It''s not good to make Yin Zhu feel disgusted. There''s not only one house beside the lake. If you choose one nearby, you can monitor Yin Zhu very well . It''s flexible. When Xiao Jin heard this, he was absolutely uninterested, so he could rest assured that there would be no conflict between Yin Zhu and Wu Yu. In addition, it would be inconvenient for him and Yin Zhu to live in multiple houses. Originally, I wanted to have a good chat with Yin Zhu, but no one came, all this can only be suspended. "That house is still very dirty. You''d better clean it up quickly." Xiao Jin simply sent away the Wu who sat on one side. Wu she still has a lot to say, but she doesn''t find that Xiao Jin drives her away directly. When Yin Zhu sees Wu she''s black face, he can''t help laughing in his heart. Originally, because Wu she came here, his unhappy heart is gone. Xiaojin looks at Wuji and walks away. At this time, he moves his butt and is ready to lean on Yinzhu. Yinzhu pushes Xiaojin directly. "He has no bones. He can''t sit straight." At this time, Xiaojin can''t help but feel full of resentment in his heart. Originally, Yin Zhu still let him rely on him. As a result, nothing has been left since he had no money. In recent days, Yin Zhu''s attitude towards himself is in the eye of Xiao Jin, which is softening little by little. Although he has the feeling of guilt to make up for it, he is willing to be so careful, because it is clearly given to him, not because of Jono, not because of the stand in. Besides, Xiao Jin is sure to wait for three months, so that Yin Zhu clearly loves himself, and the result is good Wu Ji has come. His previous hard work has been washed away. Wu Yu, what are you doing here? Just come later. At least wait for Yin Zhu to be interested in you. But at this time, Xiao Jin had already practiced his skill of no face and no face. He leaned on Yin Zhu and said, "well, I don''t have any bones. After a hard day, my bones are all sour and I can''t sit still." Xiaojin now finds that another characteristic of Yin Zhu is that he only has to work hard during the day and shout tired at night. No matter how much dissatisfaction Yin Zhu has, he will endure and feel sorry for himself. In the past, being stupid and strong alone is stupid. Hearing what Xiao Jin said, Yin Zhu couldn''t help getting angry. "Can I blame this? Who told you to hunt as hard as you can? What are you doing with so many prey? We can''t finish it. Do you have to work as hard as you can? " Think of Xiaojin as long as there is nothing to go hunting desperately, although those prey can exist in her backpack, not waste, but they do not lack food, there is no need to work so hard. When Xiao Jin heard this, he couldn''t help humming, "of course, I''ll work hard. I''ll save more food for you. In the future, I won''t be able to hunt for you. If you have any prey, you can remember me as soon as you eat it." When Yin Zhu heard this, he twisted Xiaojin''s waist. This guy doesn''t look like Jono at all. Jono doesn''t have so much money. However, Yin Zhu is still a little sad to hear that Xiaojin is using such words. Xiaojin will be gone because of Jono. "I will remember you all my life, and I will never forget you." "You swear?" Xiao Jin took the opportunity to ask. "I swear." Yin Zhu said with certainty. When Xiao Jin heard this, he laughed happily, "Yin Zhu, I''m so happy. Even if you let me die now, I''m willing." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 Yin Zhu knew that Xiao Jin had no feelings for Wu she, just because Wu she let him come to this world and was grateful for Wu she. But in the early morning, when he saw Wu she sitting beside Xiao Jin and talking with smile, Yin Zhu was not happy. Yin Zhu doesn''t think that Wuyao really came to take refuge with Xiaojin because he was homeless. To put it bluntly, Xiaojin is not a good target. He even has no future. Xiaojin has a lot of things to carry on him. What kind of person does Wuyao want to find? If he wants to find Xiaojin, it''s nonsense. Wuyao''s own strength is high, it''s not at all The kind of female that can''t survive without a male. For those who calculate themselves, it''s strange that Yin Zhu is in a good mood. Wuyu must have a purpose, but Xiaojin didn''t drive him away because he felt in debt, and Yinzhu owed Xiaojin, so Yinzhu didn''t ask Wuyu to leave. What Yin Zhu didn''t know was that in the morning, as soon as Wu Hu sat next to Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin warned Wu Hu, "Wu Hu, I like Yin Zhu very much. You must not hurt Yin Zhu, or I will be rude to you, even if you are my benefactor. I''m very grateful to you. If you want me to do anything for you, you can tell me that you couldn''t hurt Yin Zhu at the beginning. " Wu Yu felt confused when she heard this. She either loved Xiao Jin or felt that she was at a loss. At the beginning, she would spend her strength to help Xiao Jin sort out her energy, so she wanted to find a good man? As a result, the man was abducted not long ago. Although it was the result of her indulgence, Wu she was still very unwilling. What''s good about Yin Zhu? He won Xiaojin so easily. What''s more, Xiaojin warns herself for Yinzhu''s sake. Obviously, Xiaojin doesn''t trust her. Thinking of what Qingling asked her to do, Wufen doesn''t have any confidence in her. Xiaojin doesn''t trust her at all. What can she do? "Xiao Jin, you don''t believe me. I said before that I just came to you. How could I hurt Yin Zhu?" No one is helpless. Unfortunately, Xiao Jin didn''t pay much attention to him at all. Instead, he directly divided half of his prey to Wu Hu, "take it back and cook it, and I''ll send you a copy of it later." Anyway, didn''t Wu Wei come to himself? Then he will get food for her within his ability. Wu Yi looks at the half piece of wild animal meat placed at her feet. Jude is very angry. Is she just short of this meat? If she wants this thing, she can catch it by herself. She can run to the front of Xiaojin to ask for prey. Xiaojin just doesn''t like Duoli himself. Xiaojin can''t help his breath when he sees Wuji''s face changing. Wuji used to treat him very well, at least he hasn''t played a trick. Now he has to swallow what he says. It''s hard for her. He has only three months now. He doesn''t have a lot of time to get along with Wu he. When he has time, he still wants to think about how to stand by Yin Zhu''s side. In the evening, when there was no one, Xiao Jin communicated with Jono again, especially about the problem of Wu he. This person didn''t think it thoroughly enough, so many people would discuss it. Qiao Nuo''s first opinion to Xiao Jin is that he must be righteous and say no to Wu, and never let Wu have an opportunity to take advantage of it. What Yin Zhu hates most is people who are half hearted. Yin Zhu thinks that Xiao Jin has feelings for Wu, and Yin Zhu absolutely does not want to be a third party. Because of this, Xiao Jin resolutely refuses. Maybe others can misunderstand him, and then he slowly refuses I don''t have so much time to misunderstand, so Xiao Jin is so impolite in the morning. Since there is a dangerous person around Yin Zhu, Qiao Nuo naturally wants Xiao Jin to see Wu''s real intention clearly. In fact, Xiao Jin will pay special attention to Wu''s attitude and tone of speech. Of course, after all these things are done, there is also how to ask Xiaojin to deal with Yin Zhu. Jono is very good. He really gives advice to him, and it''s still a good idea. Sometimes Jin can''t understand how Jono is so generous. He can''t do it. As soon as Yin Zhu came out, Xiao Jin noticed that Yin Zhu had some sullen faces. Xiao Jin couldn''t help but wonder if Yin Zhu would also care about himself because he was angry and jealous when he saw Wu? Thinking of this, Xiaojin can''t help but feel that his heart is about to fly. He quickly stood up and happily took Yin Zhu''s hand. "Yin Zhu, come and sit down. Breakfast will be ready soon." Looking at Wu Mo, who was reluctant to leave, Xiao Jin didn''t drive him away. His words had been so clear before. If Wu Mo still didn''t understand, don''t blame him. "Come on, Yinzhu, would you like to have a hot one?" Xiao Jin Ma Liu filled a bowl of soup, and then very attentively prepared to feed Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu didn''t know whether she was stimulated by the scene she saw before. She opened her mouth to eat. When she swallowed the soup in her mouth, she felt embarrassed. Her face turned red. Her hands and feet were in good condition. What''s the matter with being waited on at this time. "I''ll do it myself." Yin Zhu grabs the bowl in Xiaojin''s hand in a hurry, and then gululu''s bowl of soup goes down. As for whether the taste is hot or not, she has forgotten. After eating all of them, she felt a little pain in her mouth. At this time, Yin Zhu wanted to cry without tears. Recently, she was really stupid.Wu Yi looked at the two people as if no one else were showing their love. Just as she didn''t exist, it was useless for her to continue to sit there. Looking at this, she couldn''t help stepping on the half piece of meat that Xiao Jin threw to her, and then turned to go out. Yin Zhu looked at Wu Qi and left, and then looked at the ground was trampled dirty meat, can''t help but very distressed, "this Wu Qi what to do to waste food." In the orc continent, the most valuable food is food. The food is brought back by the orcs at risk and must not be wasted. At this time, Yin Zhu turned his head and looked at Xiao Jin, "is this OK?" Xiao Jin shook his head at this time. "It''s OK, Yin Zhu. Don''t worry about her. Just wait for her to understand." As long as Wu Hu is harmless to Yin Zhu, he will finally find a way to help her. Although his return is different from Wu Hu''s new life, he will try his best to see if other aspects can help her. As for other things, he can only say sorry. Yin Zhu tilted his head to look at Xiao Jin at this time. He didn''t expect that Xiao Jin was smart enough to understand. The most important thing is that he could understand in the game. I''m afraid it would be very difficult for him to do that. "Well, after eating, we''ll go for a walk in the back mountain." There are some new plants in the back mountain of Utopia, and many of them are edible. Yin Zhu estimates that these plants should have been planted by Utopians. Yin Zhu has found a way to collect some plants, which can be planted after leaving Utopia. These foods should be good things accumulated by early people''s wisdom. Of course, Yin Zhu has not yet been able to find a staple food that can replace meat, such as flour and rice. In this world, Yin Zhu has been to many places. In her dreams, Yin Zhu wants to find these staple foods. In her dreams, she is so greedy that she is about to drool. Unfortunately, she has not been able to find any staple food. This is Yin Zhu''s biggest loss. The back mountain of Utopia is very big, one by one. Yin Zhu hasn''t checked many places, so he doesn''t know if there are any new varieties. However, Utopia is a good place for tribes to live. There are many animals and many edible substances in the back mountain. Yin Zhu is already thinking about whether to move the people of daze tribe, of course Certainly not all of them can come here, but we can consider bringing in the core personnel first. Yin Zhu stands up and walks with Xiao Jin. Wu Yi looks at the two people running side by side. He can''t help biting his teeth. He still follows up. The city has been looking for many times, but he hasn''t found anything good. Maybe there are still good things in the mountain. Otherwise, why does Yin Zhu persevere in searching here and refuse to leave. Wu Yi doesn''t know the agreement between Xiao Jin and Yin Zhu. She thinks that Yin Zhu has been staying in Utopia and doesn''t want to leave. Then there must be something very important to Yin Zhu, who is still in Utopia. Otherwise, Yin Zhu will have free time to have a love talk with Xiao Jin here. No one knows that the most impossible answer is the answer. The reason why Yin Zhu went out with him was that he just wanted to collect species, especially some high-yield species, which would be a precious wealth for every poor tribe. Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin both know about Wu she who follows behind them, but Wu she doesn''t have any extreme behavior. If it''s just surveillance, let her go. Anyway, they have nothing to do, that is, they scatter dog food. Wu she won''t be embarrassed when she sees it. What are they embarrassed about. Then Wu Yi saw that Yin Zhu had nothing to do with picking wild vegetables and making flowers. He was very free. He felt like a wild crane. He was too leisurely. This day and two days are like this, Wu Yi''s brows are about to wrinkle up, Yin Zhu is really free, of course, Wu Yi also knows that this is probably Yin Zhu made to see for themselves, after all, there is a good baby will not let themselves find, she wants not to follow, and afraid that Yin Zhu really secretly got the baby, but this is not the way to follow every day. Later, Wu Yao pretends to relax her vigilance to see if Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin will act secretly. Then Wu Yao finds that no matter day or night, Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin live a very regular life, that is, they hunt and pick every day, then come back to show their love, and do nothing else. There''s nothing wrong with Yinzhu and Xiaojin. However, because they are worried about Yinzhu''s stealing in the middle of the night, they can''t sleep well, so they are haggard. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 Tengxiao has already returned to Daze tribe at this time. Meng Tai and Bai Kun are very surprised to see Tengxiao coming back alone. They almost didn''t kill Tengxiao. They didn''t see Yin Zhu and thought that something had happened to him. At the beginning, Tengxiao was greatly hoodwinked. He didn''t know why he was beaten. At the beginning, he kept hugging himself and yelled, "patriarch, I''m Tengxiao. I''m my own man. You''re wrong." Meng Tai said angrily at this time, "you are the son of a bitch. How dare you leave Yin Zhu alone and come back? I will kill you." There is still hope that Yinzhu will bring so many benefits to the tribe. Without Yinzhu, Mengtai can''t accept it. Even the prosperity of daze tribe will slowly disappear. "No, no, Yin Zhu is OK. You listen to me." Tengxiao knew why he was beaten, so he begged for mercy. "Explain?" Bai Kun sneers. How did he tell Tengxiao to follow Yinzhu at the beginning? He wanted Tengxiao to protect Yinzhu all the time. Even if Yinzhu is good now, he would beat Tengxiao hard. If he could not leave daze tribe, he would have followed Yinzhu long ago. How could he give Tengxiao a good chance? As a result, he didn''t cherish it. Knowing that Yin Zhu is OK, Bai Kun''s attack is a little lighter. In this way, Tengxiao''s face is still swollen. Now he is standing in front of Yin Zhu, and Yin Zhu can''t recognize him. "Say, what''s going on." After Bai Kun cleaned up the people, he dragged them to Tengxiao and threw them away. Tengxiao looks at the fierce people standing in front of him. He thinks his future is dark. He says that he has given Yinzhu to Xiaojin. Does he have a way to live? Think of here Tengxiao can''t help shaking, and then carefully said, "this thing can''t blame me, it''s Yin Zhu''s decision, I can''t help it." When Bai Kun heard this, he had a bad feeling that this guy would not do bad things, "he said His voice can not help but sink, let a person have a sense of inexplicable oppression. "That little Kim..." Then I thought that we might not know who Xiaojin was, so I gave a brief introduction to Xiaojin''s identity. Montaigne heard that his Jono''s body is still alive, but it has been controlled by another one all the time. He can''t help but feel sad. Even if he is still alive, it''s not Jono he has taught. Is it still his child? After hearing that Jono is still alive and Xiao Jin is willing to return his body to Jono, Meng Tai can''t help but put down his heart. What''s the relationship between this and Yin Zhu. Then Tengxiao takes Xiaojin''s fancy to Yinzhu, and proposes to be alone with Yinzhu before returning his body to Yinzhu. They are now very safe in Utopia, and he returns to the tribe to deliver the message. After hearing this, Bai Kun coldly looks at Tengxiao, and then directly presses his finger on the place where Tengxiao was injured. He uses his strength fiercely, and Tengxiao immediately howls like a pig. "Tengxiao, you protect Yin Zhu like this. This is your moment?" Bai Kun left in a huff. Although Bai Kun knows that Yin Zhu made the decision to a large extent, Tengxiao''s intentional intervention is useless, but he thinks he is not happy. Xiao Jin may like Yin Zhu, but is he still healthy? At this time, Bai Kun looks at his body with disgust. He pays such a high price to live, whether he knows ghosts or not. As a result, he is still imprisoned in this tribe and can''t leave anywhere. Bai Kun holds his fist hard. The divine punishment once a month makes his strength increase rapidly. In the same way, the divine punishment also strengthens a lot. Now his strength is stronger than Tengxiao, but it''s useless. He can''t do without daze tribe. It''s not his own wish to guard this place in front of him. He is more willing to accompany Yin Zhu to take risks outside, but it''s a pity that heaven doesn''t fulfill his wish. Meng Tai also looked at Tengxiao with disgust, "go away, go back to rest." Knowing that Yin Zhu is not in danger, Meng Tai is a little relieved. Of course, Meng Tai hopes that he can wait for his son to return in three months. As soon as Jono has been away for a year, the winter will soon come, but the Daze people have enough food this winter, so they don''t have to worry about it. Tengxiao nodded, and then walked slowly in the tribe. There were too many strange faces in the tribe, and he followed Yin Zhu outside all the time. Many people he didn''t know, even the whole tribe felt strange. Sophie was so jealous when she saw that Wu she had gone into Utopia, but she couldn''t get in, and there was a killer in it. After thinking about it, Sophie decided to go to Daze tribe. Now she can find the place to fight against Yin Zhu, which is daze tribe. Besides, it''s going to be winter soon. She is short of food, so she wants to come to Daze tribe There''s a lot of food over there. Sophie takes her men to Daze tribe. But with the lesson of the last total annihilation, Sophie knows that even if she goes to fight now, she may not be able to win the Daze tribe. I really don''t know what the Daze tribe is like. Because of the unification of the Luoyue mountains, the way out of the Luoyue mountains has been opened up by Montaigne. To develop the Luoyue mountains, we need to communicate with people outside, which is a great convenience for Sophie.Sophie looked at the huge city wall from a distance. It was daze tribe. Her former tribe, which she despised, now became the only tribe in the Luoyue mountains. Even the Juque tribe, which she was willing to compromise, had been annexed. If she knew that daze tribe had such a good development, why should she go to the Juque tribe? If she didn''t go to the Juque tribe, she probably wouldn''t have become the present In this way. But she will go to Juque tribe, which is also forced by Yin Zhu. Daze tribe has no place for her. Thinking of this, Sophie can''t help but resent. When Sophie thought of this, her affection for daze tribe disappeared completely. No matter how big the tribe became, she would destroy it. All this was because of Yin Zhu. How much the people of this tribe love Yin Zhu now, and how much they will hate Yin Zhu in the future. She couldn''t help laughing when she thought of the pleasure brought by Yutian tribe''s bloody cleansing last time. Sophie doesn''t plan to attack the city, and she knows that she doesn''t have the ability to attack the city now. Besides, Tengxiao has returned to Daze tribe, and only Tengxiao can resist all her attacks. The rest of the guards have no advantage over daze people. Sophie plans to ambush. Now it''s late autumn, and it''s winter soon. All the males of daze tribe are out to collect food Yes. Even if there is enough food in daze tribe, no one will have too much food. It''s better to store more than those just good. Sophie plans to make traps outside and nibble at daze tribe bit by bit. She also knows that this can''t bring down daze tribe, but if it can attract senior members of daze tribe, it''s good. It''s better to threaten the existence of Yin Zhu, such as his parents. Not to mention, Sophie''s insidious method really worked. Several tribes of this tribe were killed for no reason, but Montaigne didn''t expect to be ambushed. After all, the Luoyue mountains are unified now, and the tribes outside don''t want to go to Daze tribe to grab territory. First of all, it''s not so far from easy to manage, it''s resources, and the resources outside are better More, why go to a ravine place to fight. Montaigne thought that there was a very powerful beast coming from somewhere, so he asked Yager to have a look. Yager''s strength could be ranked in the top ten of the tribes. Sophie thought that she could wait for a big man, but she never thought that the one who came was Agger. Of all her friends, only Agger had a little love in it, and of course she used it more. Sophie thought of how much she adored herself before, and how she is now. If she was seen by Yage, those beautiful memories in the past would not all turn into ugly orcs. Sophie turned and ran away when she thought of it. Sophie didn''t run away because she had no face to see Yager, but she didn''t want to appear in front of Yager like this. After all, Yager was so infatuated with her at the beginning. If anyone in daze tribe remembered her, it was Yager, excluding her parents. Yager originally thought that something was provoking the people of his tribe, but he didn''t expect that it was a ORC. He had some doubts. Although the Daze Tribe said that there was no alliance with the orcs, as a high-level member of the tribe, he still knew that the relationship between the tribe and the orcs was very good, and the orcs had never invaded the Daze tribe. How could it happen this time There are orcs. Are they wandering orcs? The wandering orcs are the most dangerous existence. The orcs in the dark city are restrained by Leihe. However, the wandering orcs are psychologically abnormal and live alone, so they have no worries. What do they think and how do they come from. "Chase." Seeing this, Yager ordered to hunt down. Such dangerous things can''t be left near daze tribe. It''s too dangerous. What if you hurt the female? Sophie didn''t expect to give up the volley. As a result, Yage even chased herself. She really bullied her. "To die." Sophie''s hard teeth, originally want to bypass his life, did not expect that he dare to chase, then don''t blame her impoliteness. Sophie turns around fiercely, then looks at Yager fiercely, ready to attack. Yager was ready to order the attack, only to find that the orc turned around, and then he saw a familiar face. "Sophie?" Yager exclaimed in amazement. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 "How did you become what you are now?" Yager was shocked. He never thought that Sophie would become a ORC. He loved Sophie with all his heart. Although Sophie had a lot of bad things behind her, Yager didn''t think that Sophie would become a ORC. Thinking of the people in the tribe who died for no reason, Sophie turned into a orc to harm the tribe. "Why?" Sophie heard this sneer, "it''s not Yin Zhu who did it. She colluded with the orc and forced me to swallow the orc () beast Dan. I''m not dead. You''re probably very disappointed." Yage shakes his head when he hears this. As for what Sophie says, Yinzhu is really connected with the orcs. He just says that Yinzhu colludes with the orcs to kill Sophie. Sophie has done so much to Yinzhu that Yinzhu can''t fight back too much. "Sophie, don''t make any more mistakes. Stop it. Don''t hurt people any more. Today''s business is over. Let''s go." Yage didn''t know where the beautiful girl she used to like was. Although Sophie was a little wayward at that time, she was not as cruel as she is now. "Or if you want to see your parents, I''ll let them come out to see you." After thinking about it for a while, Yager added that even if Sophie was bad, the parents would miss her. Although Sophie, Daisy and Jila had no access to the secrets of daze tribe and could only be the most common people in the tribe, they didn''t complain at all. They should be willing to see Sophie. Sophie originally heard the words in front of Yager and wanted to laugh at Yager, but she was stunned by the words behind, father and mother? Sophie naturally has feelings for her parents. After all, Daisy and Jila love their children, but now she is like this. Meeting them will only make them more sad, and she doesn''t want to see them in such a shameful way. What''s more, she used them before, and they may not want to see her. She must destroy daze tribe, and her father and mother will not leave daze tribe, so there is no need to meet. "No, there''s nothing to see." Sophie said with indifference. But originally Sophie was going to kill Agger, because Agger said later that she should see her father and mother, which made Sophie give up the idea of killing. "You go, Yager. For your sake, I''ll spare you once. Don''t come again next time. I''ll never let you go again." With that, Sophie ran into the woods and disappeared. Yager didn''t expect that Sophie''s speed was so fast. In Lenovo Sophie''s words, Yager was in a cold sweat. Sophie''s strength was so strong. Thanks to him, he said that he would let Sophie go. No, Sophie''s strength is so strong, and Sophie harbors evil intentions for the tribe people. We must tell the patriarch about this. It''s just that the growth of the clan will rule out more powerful people, such as Tengxiao. They encircle Sophie. Sophie let him go today. Thinking of this, Yage can''t help but have a headache. If only Sophie could listen to her advice and leave. But I can''t persuade her to leave. Maybe Daisy and uncle Jila can. Thinking of this, Yage goes to find Daisy and them in a hurry. After returning to the tribe, Yager spoke to Montaigne, saying that he had seen the places where the people had an accident and found nothing unusual. Montaigne said that he knew. After all, the people who had an accident could be said to be irregular. If Yager was asked to look for them, he just went to have a look. He didn''t think that he could find them. But people who have been hunting recently should pay attention, Montaigne said When he knew, he let Yager out. After Yager reports, Montaigne turns to look for daisy and them. What Yager doesn''t notice is that Montaigne looks at him in the wrong way. Yager is a tough guy. He doesn''t know that he has a habit of touching his nose subconsciously if he lies. For Yager, Montaigne was quite relieved, otherwise he would not have been sent to check when this happened. However, there was no reason why Yager had to lie to himself. Then Montaigne let someone secretly follow Yager. When Yage meets Daisy and Jila, he thinks that Montaigne doesn''t understand. This matter must have something to do with Sophie. He doesn''t expect that Yage has feelings for Sophie and doesn''t tell himself. On the other hand, Daisy and Jila are naturally excited when they hear the news about Sophie again after such a long time. However, when they hear that the people who died in the tribe before were killed by Sophie, Daisy and Jila are shocked. They didn''t expect that Sophie has become so powerful and can even kill easily. Daisy is naturally angry and angry about Sophie''s daughter. She''s so disobedient. Since she left daze at the beginning, she''d better live a good life in Juque tribe. As long as she doesn''t continue to provoke Yinzhu, Yinzhu won''t settle accounts with her. But she''s too much for herself. She ends up in this situation. Hearing that Sophie has become an orc that everyone fears, Dai Silk is very distressed, so proud Sophie become like that, how can she accept. In fact, it''s also her fault. At the beginning, because Sophie was beautiful, she took it for granted that the best male in the tribe should be Sophie''s, which led to Sophie''s obsession.Can''t, can''t let Sophie continue like this, Daisy and Jila are willing to go out to persuade Sophie, and then let her leave far away, en, they dare not take Sophie, for fear of Sophie''s disaster, but in addition, Sophie has become a orc, should go to the dark city. Now that she has decided to meet Sophie, the sooner the better. Daisy decided to leave the tribe. Montaigne naturally knows about it. For Sophie, Montaigne doesn''t want to forgive her again and again. Sophie is actually the female of the tribe. If she makes a mistake, she should be punished. In the past, she escaped punishment because Sophie escaped. This time, he wants to punish Sophie Get it back. Yager soon took Daisy and they went to the place where he had seen Sophie before. After searching for the trace for a while, Yager confirmed that Sophie was nearby, so he cried out, "Sophie, Sophie, come out quickly, aunt and uncle, they have come to see you." Sophie looked at her father and mother''s familiar smiling face from a distance, and then shrunk to the bush. The damned Agger still brought his father and mother to her. She couldn''t do anything, but she was still tied up. "Sophie, Sophie, come out and meet me." Daisy couldn''t see Sophie all the time. She couldn''t help pleading anxiously. It''s a pity that Sophie didn''t come out to meet them even though Daisy begged. Sophie looked at the long snake tail behind her and what to do when she went out to meet. They couldn''t go with her, and she couldn''t change because of them. Even they were still hostile. If there was anything to meet, her revenge must be avenged. Yage saw this deep sigh, he did not expect Sophie''s heart was so hard, let Daisy so sad. "Sophie, if you don''t want to come out to see us, please don''t harm the Daze tribe. Leave daze tribe. Even if you have a grudge against Yin Zhu, there''s no need to find the ordinary people of daze tribe. They are innocent. Yin Zhu is not in daze tribe. Go to other places." Seeing that Sophie didn''t respond at all, Jila couldn''t help but speak. He still knows his daughter. It''s impossible for Sophie to take revenge on her. He has no ability to stop Sophie, so it''s better to let Sophie leave. The two of them are the only ones to understand her and Yin Zhu''s revenge. Don''t look for the Daze tribe, especially the new people. It''s a complete disaster for them. Yage was a little stunned when he heard Jila''s words. He didn''t expect that Jila didn''t persuade Yin Zhu not to take revenge. Instead, he asked her to find Yin Zhu and target Yin Zhu. Sophie laughed when she heard this. I didn''t expect that her honest father was so clever. If she could beat Yin Zhu, would she need to come to Daze tribe? She wanted to find a way to make Yin Zhu hurt. Besides, Qingling also said that the most important thing for a beast God is to protect his people and let his people die because of being implicated. Then Yin Zhu is not a qualified beast God, and even this will affect Yin Zhu''s ability. As for the relationship between them, Sophie is not clear, but what Qingling said must be true, so she can''t agree to this request. As for another place that Sophie hates, naturally, it''s the city of orcs, which is the place where she becomes the culprit of what she is now, and also the place where all her sufferings begin. Unfortunately, Sophie knows that with her current strength, going to the city of darkness, she can destroy some orcs, but she is besieged by so many orcs. In the end, she has to die, which is the worst among the orcs There are many lunatics who are not afraid of death, and she is afraid of death, so she is afraid of those people. It''s a pity that Yage and Daisy had a good talk, but Sophie didn''t say a word. At last, some people could only go back to the tribe disappointed. Montaigne didn''t expect Sophie to be so calm. Even Daisy and they didn''t show any flaws. It''s really cruel. But the more this shows Sophie''s heart is more cruel. It''s really a big problem for such a person to stay outside the tribe. What should we do? The whole tribe can''t give in for Sophie. Besides, Sophie has come to Daze tribe. Is it Yin Zhu who will deal with it? After all, Tengxiao said before that Sophie had been making trouble for them. Thinking of this, Meng Tai decided to ask Tengxiao to go to Utopia to have a look. If Yin Zhu had an accident, it would be over. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 Tengxiao originally wanted to stay in the tribe for more time, but he couldn''t sit still when he thought of Mengtai. As for Sophie''s reply to Daze tribe at this time, it must have been unkind. People in daze tribe don''t know Sophie''s strength, and Tengxiao he made it clear that only himself and baikun can compete with her, but baikun didn''t do it at all FA went out. Of course, there are many people in daze tribe, so we can use more people to kill Sophie, but the cost is too high. Sophie''s heart is too cruel. Thinking of Yutian tribe, Tengxiao absolutely can''t accept such a cancer to stay in daze tribe. After thinking about it, Tengxiao wants to leave, at least get Sophie away, and absolutely can''t leave people here. After deciding this matter, Tengxiao is ready to be swept up. As long as he finds Sophie, let him deal with it. Montaigne promised that this matter really needs to be solved. Montaigne also doesn''t understand how Sophie, who was a little wayward in the past, became such a ruthless person now. Montaigne didn''t hide what he was going to do, and soon the Argonauts and Daisy''s family knew about it. After knowing this, Yager felt very guilty. It was obvious that the patriarch had already known his mistake. Thinking of this, Yager could not help pleading guilty to Mengtai. As for bypassing Sophie, Yager did not dare to ask. If he spared Sophie, what would those people who died because of Sophie do? He just knelt down in front of Montaigne. Montaigne saw the man kneeling in front of him, and Yager knew that kneeling in front of him was not hopeless. How could such a good man meet Sophie? "Go to the altar and kneel for three days." Montaigne said coldly. Yager knew that Montaigne punished himself. Even if it was over, he didn''t dare to quibble and went to get the punishment. As for daisy and her husband, they didn''t have the same experience as Yager. At this time, they wanted to know how to communicate with Sophie. Daisy is very clear that Sophie''s mistake is too big. The tribe will not bypass Sophie. The best way is to let Sophie leave. Daisy also knows that Sophie deserves to die, but no matter how she deserves to die, it''s her child. If she can, she would rather die for Sophie. "Jila, let''s go to Sophie and ask her to leave soon, OK?" Daisy looked at Jila pleadingly. Jila looked at Daisy sadly and shook her head. "Daisy, this thing can''t be done unless we don''t plan to survive in daze tribe. We have other children besides Sophie." If the clan leader doesn''t know about this, he can still persuade them. Unfortunately, if the clan leader knows about it, he will betray the clan. Besides, if they met Sophie before, they were afraid that they had already implicated Yager, and the clan leader didn''t know how to punish them. "But we can''t watch Sophie die. Jila, if we don''t do harm to the tribe, how can we be considered a traitor? What punishment will the patriarch have? Let''s help her to bear it. You say it''s OK." Daisy looked at Jila with tears in her eyes. Jila is very upset by Daisy. He doesn''t care what he says now, but it''s his child no matter what. If Sophie is smart, they should leave immediately when they know her existence, instead of staying outside. "Jila, please, Sophie. She''s become a ORC. She''s been punished." Daisy said with grief. Jila sighed helplessly when she heard this, "Daisy, you''re embarrassing me." Daisy''s other friends are also persuading daisy. If it''s for Daisy''s sake, they can do it, but it''s not worth it for Sophie''s unfilial daughter. Besides, they can''t all carry the pot for Sophie''s sake. This time, Montaigne won''t punish them. Just driving them out of daze tribe will be enough for them to drink Now it''s going to be winter. If they are driven away at this time, they will die. Daisy looked at her friends sadly. "You don''t want to help me, do you? Maybe the patriarch may not know. Let''s hurry to pass on a message. " Jila looked at Daisy''s perseverance, sighed deeply, then held daisy in her arms, "I''ll go, you don''t go." He didn''t want Daisy to cry so much. Besides, he wanted to go. Maybe this was the last time. His father really had to bear the responsibility for his children''s failure to teach them well. When the garbage said that they would go, the other partners also said that they would go. After all, it was a disaster. They wanted to share the responsibility with Daisy, but Jila refused. "No, I''ll do it. You don''t want to do it." Jila has already thought that if the patriarch finds out his guilt, he will bear it by himself. However, Jila is most worried that Sophie will not listen to her advice. Think about this daughter. He didn''t persuade her. The first time Jones died, he advised her. It''s a pity that Sophie always thought she was smart and could escape. As a result, she hurt others and herself more. Daisy wanted to say something more, and Jila stopped her. "It''s more convenient and faster for me to take you alone. It''s better to catch up with the patriarch before they arrive. It''s not safe outside."Jila thought, if the situation is out of control, the thing she expected will happen. It''s better not to let Daisy see those horrible pictures. Daisy is always timid. "You, wait for me at home. You guys take care of daisy." Jila turned and walked out quickly. Daisy watched Jila go away and then sit down worried. She was very upset. She always felt that something big was going to happen. Mengtai naturally knows what happened to Jila''s family. Watching Jila leave the tribe quickly to inform Sophie, Mengtai is still disappointed. For Jila''s family, apart from not letting them contact the management of the tribe, Mengtai doesn''t treat them lightly because of Sophie. Sophie didn''t punish them for killing Yin Zhu by their hands, because that''s not good It''s their subjective fault, but now they choose to betray the tribe because of Sophie. As a person who harms the tribe, Montaigne will never allow Sophie to stay. As for the daiskira family, let''s hand it over to the tribe''s people for trial. Montaigne can bypass them once, because he understands their parents'' heart, but he can''t understand them twice. Daze tribe doesn''t need such people. As soon as jilla left, Montaigne followed him with his men. Jila didn''t see Sophie before, so he didn''t know where Sophie was, and didn''t know if Sophie had changed places. He had to go to the previous place to try his luck. "Sophie, where are you? You go, leave here, clan leader, they have brought people to hang you. You run away, leave daze tribe, and don''t come back, don''t come back. " Jila began to shout, hoping Sophie would hear her voice and leave quickly. Sophie really did not leave, she is not reconciled, and she is very clear that her strength is high, as long as she does not meet the strength of the high, want to escape, or very easy. At this time, when she heard Jila''s cry, she didn''t understand. It must be the actions behind Yager and Jila that exposed herself. It''s really annoying. Waste is a lot of trouble. But Jila ignored everything to help Sophie, which made Sophie''s cold heart warm. Even if you know what it''s like for Montaigne to bring people to encircle and suppress her, she still has more than 50 bodyguards around her. Isn''t it a joke to ask her to retreat like this? Even Qingling is afraid that she is useless. Although she seems to be very powerful now, she is also standing on the cliff. Mengtai actually comes here in person. If she can catch Mengtai, daze tribe will be in chaos. If she can kill him, Yinzhu will be in agony. "Sophie, do you want to listen to your father again? Do you want to listen to him for the last time? Go, leave here and never come back. OK, OK." Gila''s voice was almost imploring. It''s a pity that only the cold wind answered him, and he walked alone, not far away, you can see people from daze tribe coming here. Jila couldn''t help but sneer at this. When he came to do it, he didn''t want to hide it. Besides, the patriarch he and Daisy had done before also knew it. Soon, Montaigne and Jila met. Looking at Jila standing in front of him, Montaigne looked at Jila coldly, "Jila, do you know what you are doing?" "I know." Jila''s voice was very low. Jila''s words made both sides silent for a while, and then Jila slowly said, "I know I shouldn''t, but I''m her father. No matter how many sins she has, I''ll help her atone." "You can''t afford it." Meng Tai said angrily. "Ha ha." Jila tried to pull out a smile, but it was worse than crying. "Patriarch, I know you want Sophie''s life. That''s simple. One life for another, OK?" Jila burst out laughing, then took out a sharp dagger and slashed it at her throat. "Stop it." Montaigne was surprised to see this. Then the artery was cut, and the blood gushed out like a spring. At this time, Jila squeezed her throat, looked at the woods in the distance, and murmured, "Sophie, listen." The voice was not very loud, but everyone in the room heard what he said. With these words, Jila looked at Montaigne pleadingly, "patriarch, please..." He can''t say the rest. Montaigne can''t help frowning at this. Seeing Jila like this, it''s not good not to agree. But he doesn''t want to let Sophie go. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 Montaigne sighed, "OK, I promise you, as long as she doesn''t come back to harm daze tribe, I will let her go." In the face of a person''s dying begging, Montaigne has no way to refuse. Gila is not bad, and Gila is not damned. It''s all about Sophie. Sophie, who was hiding in the jungle, naturally saw what happened here. When Jila came to ask her to leave, she didn''t want to see if she had a chance to attack the Daze tribe. Unexpectedly, because of her hesitation, her father died and died like that. Sophie always felt that her father and mother were not very good to her, at least not like other people''s father and mother, so she didn''t feel guilty even if she used them before. But when Jila died in front of her and died for her, Sophie felt for the first time that she had father''s love, which was the deepest love, but she didn''t understand. "Father." Sophie couldn''t help rushing out any more. "Father." She knelt down in front of Jila and cried, and Montaigne and they didn''t start at this time, just looked at Sophie coldly. Jila looked at Sophie with sentimental eyes at this time. She thought she would never see Sophie. Fortunately, she could see Sophie at the last time. He had a lot to say, but he couldn''t say a word. Her own death can make Sophie appear, which shows that Sophie''s child at least has parents and is not completely inhuman. I hope her death can make her change. "You, you killed my father, I will kill you, kill you." Unfortunately, Jila''s wish is disappointed. Sophie will never admit her mistake. "Sophie, I''m for your father''s sake. If you don''t move now, it doesn''t mean you can be presumptuous. For the last time, I warn you not to think about harming daze tribe when you leave daze tribe, otherwise daze tribe will never forgive you. You should be glad that you have a good father, but he is not lucky enough to have a good daughter. " Montaigne said coldly. "Come on, take Gila''s body back." Meng Tai orders his men lightly. "Don''t touch my father''s body. Get out of here." Sophie looks resentfully at the people of daze tribe. Montaigne saw Sophie''s appearance and said, "enough, what kind of filial daughter do you want to pretend at this time? Jila is from daze tribe. Even if she dies, daze tribe will collect her body." Sophie looks at Montaigne and bites her teeth. Unfortunately, she has no chance to attack Montaigne. As long as she dares to attack Montaigne, people from daze tribe will never keep their promise and will kill her. Montaigne and Tengxiao are all willing to kill her, but their hearts are softened because of their father''s death. Maybe they will come back and kill her I''ll settle with her. It seems that my method is useless. After thinking about it, Sophie turned to leave first. Of course, she didn''t leave the Luoyue mountains, but hid in the mountains and didn''t come out for the time being. She had to think about what to do. Ning Wai was how to explain to Daisy. Her mother is a female made of water. She doesn''t know anything at all, but she still loves her. She just knows that Jila died for herself. Will she still love her? Sophie is restless and walks around on the ground. In fact, all people think Sophie is cruel and cruel. However, Sophie still has feelings for daze tribe. Otherwise, if she wants to deal with daze supplement, Sophie can directly poison the water source. In that way, the whole daze tribe can''t escape. Why should she attack daze tribe so hard and kill one or even a hundred people For Sophie, it''s all killing, but killing, Sophie really didn''t want to kill all the people in daze tribe. Say Sophie is not human, but sometimes she will leave some thoughts for herself. Father, why did you die for me? You don''t think she is rubbish, but why are you willing to die for her rubbish? A line of clear tears slowly from Sophie''s tears, next to the guards at this time one by one very shocked, Sophie in their eyes is a pure female devil head, this female devil head all evil, kill without blinking an eye, can be such a person even can cry, who can let the big devil sad, this is a shocking news. At this time, Montaigne took Gila back. Montaigne didn''t say much. He just said the whole story, without any embellishment or cover up. Daisy was staring at Jila, who was lying on the ground motionless, and then her tears fell. No wonder this guy didn''t let her go out before. Originally, she had such a mind. If only she didn''t ask him to save Sophie before, he never refused her request, and finally died under her request. Daisy''s other friends couldn''t help but feel a little bit impatient. Of course, they were more worried that Montaigne would settle accounts with them. Sophie was really a pest. In the past, because of Daisy''s relationship, they still loved her very much, but now they are deeply disgusted. Even if they can be regarded as a family with Sophie, the whole family will also have conflicts, especially when Sophie''s disaster affects innocent people. Without Sophie, they would have been the middle and lower management personnel of the tribe. How could they be an ordinary people now."Daisy, don''t do that. It''s Gila''s decision. You should support his decision so that Gila can go safely." One of the partners comforted Jila, who cried even more. "You''ve taken care of Jila''s affairs. I won''t hold you responsible for Jila''s death this time, but if you still dare to communicate with those who endanger the tribe, don''t blame me for being impolite." Meng Taileng, even if you forgive me, you have to beat their family, so that you won''t do it again next time. Besides, if Jila''s death fails to awaken Sophie''s conscience, Montaigne will not give Sophie another chance. Besides, this time he promised, he was ashamed of those people who died in the tribe. He will have to appease them later. At this time, Sophie found the guard captain ziyao and asked in dismay, "what kind of person do you think I am?" Ziyao couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this. He didn''t know what he was? Recently, those little bodyguards have been spoiled by Sophie. Because of this, ziyao has to do ideological work one by one. For the first time, Sophie asked herself what this means? It''s not his idea, is it? In that case, he would definitely teach Sophie how to recognize reality. Ziyao''s disdainful look made Sophie know what kind of existence she was in those people''s minds. Sophie sneered, "I''m so different from Yin Zhu?" Ziyao almost didn''t laugh when he heard this. There is no comparability in this matter. Although he thinks that the reason is the masters, Yin Zhu is at least of character. As for Sophie, does she have this thing? Sophie thought quietly at this time. After a long time, Sophie looked up at ziyao and said, "if I want to change, can I still have time?" Ziyao almost didn''t let Sophie''s words scare him to death. The devil''s brain is not normal. He has been stimulated. Otherwise, how can he say such words? It seems that Sophie is deeply stimulated by today''s suicide scene. "If you change, what do you change? If the master needs an executioner, you can only be an executioner." Ziyao can still guess what Qingling means, so Sophie says she wants to change it. Where can she find such a good executioner. "Don''t worry. I know about Yin Zhu." Sophie said coldly, but Jila''s last eyes flashed in her heart. Daze tribe is not only Yinzhu''s, but also Jila''s daze tribe, so she can''t destroy it, at least Daisy is still living in it. If Jila has anything to worry about before she dies, it''s her own daisy. So when she has no absolute ability to give Daisy happiness, she can''t destroy Daze tribe, she should ensure Daisy''s happiness. As for destruction, there is no need. When she is strong enough, let these daze tribe people live and then respect themselves. That is the biggest punishment for them. Sophie really wants to change this time, just because of Gila. Of course, as the enemy of life and death, Yin Zhu will not give up. However, she has already figured out that she can deal with Yin Zhu, and she can also use inferior means, but she can only deal with Yin Zhu''s relatives. As for those people, it''s better to let them go. They have no big weight, and they are responsible for killing. "Go, go to Utopia." Wu Yi can find a way to enter Utopia, so can she. This array is originally arranged by people. It is impossible to have no solution, but it is more difficult, and she has to face the difficulties. Later, Sophie and ziyao learned some basic skills and knowledge of the temple. Now she only has strength, but no relevant knowledge. It''s useless. She has to constantly enrich herself. Only in this way can she compete with Yin Zhu. She doesn''t want to be oppressed by Yin Zhu all her life. Ziyao looks at Sophie like a fool. Sophie has really changed. Sophie is willing to learn. It''s frightening. Of course, what''s more important is that Sophie''s learning speed is really fast, and she''s not fishing for three days. She''s really hardworking. Ziyao took a serious look at Sophie for the first time. This woman has changed from the inside. If Sophie can only be regarded as a gangster before, now Sophie can really be Yin Zhu''s opponent. He can understand why Qingling takes a fancy to Sophie. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 Tengxiao doesn''t know whether Sophie has left or not, but no one has had an accident near the tribe, and no one has seen Sophie appear. Tengxiao doesn''t get tangled in this matter, but goes to Utopia in a hurry. He doesn''t know how Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin get along with each other. Thinking that he was beaten so badly by Bai Kun when he came back, he now knows how to go wrong. Of course, Tengxiao is even more afraid that Qingling''s people are scheming against Yinzhu. He thinks that he really shouldn''t throw Yinzhu to Xiaojin. In Utopia, Xiaojin and Yinzhu are picking things in the back mountain of Utopia. Yinzhu finds a good thing, a kind of rice like fruit growing on a tree. The fruit is as big as jujube, but the ingredients and rice are very similar. Yinzhu hardly cheers when she detects it. She has been looking for staple food and thinks she can''t find it in her life I didn''t expect her to find it. There are many things in the back of Utopia. There are all kinds of food. It seems that it was specially planted by people in the past. Even though no one has managed it for thousands of years, it still leaves a lot of seeds scattered. Yin Zhu''s joy naturally makes Xiaojin and Wu she look at it again. Wu she thinks that Yin Zhu has found something good, but it turns out that it''s still food. A beast God in this hall is very happy because he finds something to eat. Wu she has been frustrated recently. Because of the neglect of Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin, she started to follow them secretly. As a result, she was very tired. Moreover, she found that Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin were really living, and there was no special place. Finally, she was going to be crazy. She had no choice but to give up and stop staring at them. Because it was useless, she had to think about what to do Good. Wu Yu is very clear that as long as he doesn''t hurt Yin Zhu, Xiao Jin won''t do it himself. He just stayed in Utopia for more than a month. Wu Yu suddenly finds that the strength of Xiao Jin seems to be weakening slowly. At first, it was not obvious, but now it is obvious. "Xiao Jin, do you know what you are doing?" On that day, Wu ran to Xiao Jin''s room to have a rest. "Of course I do." Xiao Jin thought that Wu she had already thought about it. He didn''t expect to make it again now. If Wu she didn''t come to Utopia, Xiao Jin still had a little liking for Wu she, but now because he saw it too clearly, his little liking was consumed. "Are you going to die?" Wu Fei asked aloud. Wu she can''t understand how precious a person''s life is, but Xiao Jin doesn''t want his own life. Wu she always thinks that she will win the war with Yin Zhu, because she will protect Xiao Jin, and Yin Zhu will kill Xiao Jin for Qiao Nuo''s sake. However, she didn''t expect that Xiao Jin would be bewitched. She doesn''t want her own life, so she has to help Yin Zhu, Is love that important? "Yes, of course I want to live, but I''m muddled. If you treat me as a thug and plot against Yin Zhu, then I''m not as powerful as I am now. At least Yin Zhu still remembers me. Even if I do my best for you, once I die, you won''t remember, will you? Because you have endless subordinates. That''s the difference between you and Yin Zhu. " Xiaojin smiles very gently. Maybe this is God''s destiny. The hidden memory in his body also tells him to like Yinzhu, because Yinzhu is very warm and can warm his restless and restless heart. "Because of love, then you don''t even want life, but if you don''t even have life, what do you love Yin Zhu with?" No angry asked. "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there Jono? I believe Jono will love her for me Xiao Jin glances at Wu Hu lightly. She doesn''t do anything to hurt herself. Xiao Jin doesn''t intend to do anything to Wu Hu. How can she say that she is the one who helps herself. "You..." People who feel they don''t want to die don''t really know how to persuade them. At this time, Xiaojin gave a faint smile, and then said: "Wu Yao, you are a very good person. You also know that Qingling are doing the opposite. They will not come to a good end. Even the whole Orc world, because they have regressed for thousands of years, and all cultures are broken. They are the sinners of the world. Do you want to do evil with them? If a new God had not been born before, and now a new beast God has appeared, would you like to help Zhou do evil? " Wu Dan was stunned when he heard this. This little Jin was lobbying himself to change the main camp. Is he funny? How could this be possible. But why did she feel a little uncomfortable when she heard Xiaojin''s words? She knew that she would be the saint of the temple and the saint of salvation since she was a child. She lived in the temple since she was a child, and she didn''t lack food and clothing. However, after going through the Orc world, she deeply sympathized with the ordinary people who were still struggling. At first, she thought that everything was what the temple said In that case, it was Yin Zhu who made the ghost, and now I really want to understand that everything is the fault of the temple, but what should she do? Shifu is very kind to her. Shifu can''t betray her master. Does she have a choice? Xiao Jin sees Wu she is meditating and knows that Wu she is listening to her own words. Of course, Xiao Jin will say such words because on the way with Wu she, he knows that Wu she is a kind-hearted person who will sympathize with those suffering orcs."Wuhu, I don''t know what Qingling asked you to do, but I can tell you that everything you planned is fruitless, because Yin Zhu and I stayed here for three months, just want to be alone. I want to have a good memory with Yin Zhu, that''s all, so your plans are empty." Xiao Jin doesn''t want Wu to follow him all the time, so he just tells Wu to be honest. He doesn''t want to have a super light bulb in his memories with Yin Zhu. "Then you just have to remember? Are you that satisfied? " Wudan asked, she felt that her life was really complicated. If only she could be as simple as Xiaojin, and just do what she wanted. She couldn''t help feeling so bad. "Dissatisfaction is better than nothing. Besides, I like Jono. We grow up in the same body. He is just like my brother." Xiaojin touches his chest, and Jono really doesn''t have to say anything to him, so it''s not just Yin Zhu who gives in. "The master can''t let you go. You can crack the seal a little, but the most important seal in the end can''t be broken so easily." It''s hard for Wu to say a few more words. Xiaojin laughed when she heard this, "I have long thought that Qingling might tamper with the seal inside my body. After all, when she checked my body, she must know the existence of Jono. At that time, she should have the heart to calculate me. Maybe you don''t know, but these are not important. I believe that even if the seal is still there, we can''t complete it Integration, but Jono should exist. In that case, I think it''s more suitable for me. After all, I don''t really want to disappear completely. " After all, when Xiaojin is in a weak position, even if Jono doesn''t want his life, the power in his body will continue to devour him until he disappears. After hearing this, Wu Yi really felt that he had nothing to say. It seemed that everything Qingling did seemed to be cheaper than Xiaojin. Of course, this also had disadvantages, that is, Jono could not fully absorb Xiaojin''s power, and Jono''s strength would be reduced. "Forget it. You can do it yourself." Since Xiaojin knew what she was doing, it was useless for her to persuade him. Moreover, she had to think about what Xiaojin had said before. Did she really want to help Zhou do evil? "Hey, what are you doing here? What do you want to do with Yin Zhu and me?" Looking at Wu she was about to leave, Xiao Jin couldn''t help shouting. Wu Yi shook his head lightly at this time, "I don''t know." She really didn''t know that, because Qingling didn''t ask Wuyao to kill Yinzhu or Xiaojin. She just asked her to go into Utopia to disturb them. By the way, she found out what treasure was in Utopia. She really didn''t know what Qingling was calculating. However, Qingling never does anything meaningless, so there are some things that she can''t understand. Xiao Jin holds her chin to watch Wu Yi walk away slowly, and then starts to communicate with Jono. Because the seal is gradually lifted, the dialogue between Xiao Jin and Jono is very convenient now. "What you said is true or false?" Xiao Jin asked curiously. "Probably true." Jono thought for a moment and said. If Wu Jia is really kind, maybe he can win over this person. Qingling can calculate them. Why can''t they plot against this person? If they succeed, they can give Qingling a sharp knife. Of course, the most puzzling point for Jono now is that although this Qingling is constantly calculating Yin Zhu and sending people to interfere with him, it is reasonable to say that he should kill Yin Zhu desperately now. How can he be indifferent because he is punished by God? Does that magic fire really make Qingling unable to move? After all, as long as they kill Yin Zhu, they will hold on to their pillow. Even if they can''t do it, they can still do it by all means. But Qingling doesn''t do it. Instead, it seems that he is forcing Yin Zhu to grow up and making a grindstone for him. This kind of feeling is very confused, but Jono can''t understand the reason why Qingling does it. No matter what Qingling wants to calculate, Yin Zhu should improve his strength quickly, because only in this way can Yin Zhu be qualified to compete with Qingling. They also want to appreciate Qingling for giving time for Yin Zhu to grow up. It must be a very important thing for Qingling to calculate in this way, only by doing so It''s the present he can''t understand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 As time goes by, it''s soon agreed that more than two and a half months have passed since three months. At the beginning, Wu she will follow Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin. I don''t know how, but she doesn''t follow any more. Instead, she lives a casual life. She meets occasionally, but she doesn''t chat much. Yin Zhu thought Wu she would do something to herself and Xiao Jin, but she doesn''t know what to do It''s strange that nothing has been said. Yin Zhu thinks that this saint is strange, but people no longer have their own troubles, and Yin Zhu will not go to other people''s troubles for no reason. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that the reason why Wu Yi has such a change is because he talked with Xiao Jin before. Wu she didn''t want to betray, but she did see that there was no treasure in this utopia, and Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin were just living. In this case, why should she be so tight? She might as well relax and relax. She was a saint since she was a child. For various reasons, she didn''t have a good rest and kept forcing herself. She was afraid that she would not do well. However, she didn''t dare to think of such a relaxed life before, but such a life would be memorable. Maybe there would be no such day after she left this utopia. For such a long time, Yin Zhu really gave up everything and lived with Xiao Jin. They took care of each other and lived together. However, they didn''t break that layer of paper. There was still a die-cutting relationship between the two people, like very familiar friends and relatives. But Xiaojin doesn''t want to wait any longer. He only has seven or eight days. If he can''t ask clearly, he''s really not willing to. Although his spirit can be preserved because of the seal of Qingling, his power is lost. It''s hard for him to think about it in the future. Now I don''t know when to wait. "Yin Zhu, do you like me more?" Xiaojin smiles and leans on Yin Zhu. This guy finds that Yin Zhu is very soft hearted, so what he is good at is Sarai. With Jono''s guidance, Xiaojin can say that he has a good grasp of Yin Zhu, which is not boring and just right. "Yes." Yin Zhu smiles tenderly. Xiao Jin''s mind is very clear. In the past two months of silent care, how can she not have feelings? Just thinking that Xiao Jin will die sooner or later, Yin Zhu''s heart can''t help trembling. Is it a good deal to trade little gold for Jono? Yin Zhu thinks about it, but she still wants Qiao Nuo to come back. Although she has feelings for Xiao Jin, she can''t be as deep as Qiao Nuo. If there is a way, it would be better. But in this world, you can''t have both. Yin Zhu now finds that she has become very greedy. She never dared to expect several people around her before, but now she gradually gets used to it West, not only can not hold on, just like a flood out of control. "It''s very kind of you, Yin Zhu." Xiaojin is very happy to get the answer she wants. Yin Zhu felt even worse when she saw Xiao Jin''s contentment. She wanted to be a mean fisherman and let Xiao Jin take the bait willingly, but she didn''t give him what he expected most. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu felt that her heart was very uncomfortable. In this love journey, she always thought that she could stick to it, but she just gave Xiao Jin a thought, but she fell down, In fact, she lost at the beginning, because she couldn''t bear it, and then it turned into heartache. "I''m sorry, Kim." Yin Zhu suddenly opened his mouth. Xiao Jin was stunned when she heard this, and then looked at Yin Zhu in surprise. Yin Zhu said sorry to himself because he liked him from his heart? That''s why I''m sorry? At this time, Xiaojin happily held Yinzhu in his arms and gently touched Yinzhu''s long hair, "you don''t have to say sorry to me. This body is Jono''s, I just borrow it to use it. I''m very satisfied to know you. Of course, if you love me, I''ll be more satisfied." When Yin Zhu heard this, her tears almost didn''t fall down. She grabbed the hide in front of Xiao Jin with her hands and said with some complaints, "Xiao Jin, why do you want to provoke me? If you don''t provoke me, I won''t be sad. I''ll kill you directly." When Xiao Jin heard Yin Zhu''s words, he just reached out and gently touched Yin Zhu''s hair, which could let Yin Zhu show his heart. He was enough. He knew very well that there was a deep relationship between people. Even if Yin Zhu fell in love with himself, he couldn''t compare with Jono. Moreover, Yin Zhu was looking forward to Jono''s return, and he didn''t want to disappoint Yin Zhu. "I''m not good enough to make you sad, but you don''t have to be sad, Yin Zhu. I won''t disappear. I''m still here, so you don''t have to be sad." Xiaojin doesn''t want Yinzhu to think that he is dead and miserable, so he quickly tells Qingling about the seal. Although after that, he is afraid that he will fall asleep and it''s not so easy to wake up again, who can make Yinzhu a beast God? Maybe Yinzhu has a way to save himself. Yin Zhu is overjoyed when she hears Xiao Jin''s words. What she fears most is that there is no hope. As long as there is hope, she will not despair at least. Anyway, she has enough on her back, and she doesn''t mind adding one more person. Bai Kun, Lei he and Xiao Jin have worked hard to save her relatives and friends. But how can Qingling do such a thing? It''s just right? Is there such a good thing? But now even if it''s a trap, Yin Zhu will step in.Although Yin Zhu is not very smart, he has understood for a long time that there is something wrong with Qingling. Normally, people who are hostile to life and death should be constantly suppressed. However, Qingling just harasses people like Sophie. When Yin Zhu got the staff, he thought it was really arranged by the beast God, but now he wants to understand, At that time, the beast God should have let himself leave. What does Qingling want to do and what kind of person is Qingling? Yin Zhu thinks that she is a little confused. Beina''s memory should be a gentle and intelligent elder martial sister, but this elder martial sister killed her master. All this is a mystery. Yin Zhu thinks that she has many doubts, and she can''t understand them. Maybe she can talk to Qingling in the temple. She used to be careful that Qingling would kill herself. Now that she knows that Qingling will not kill herself, Yin Zhu really wants to go back to Qingling to have a talk. "What are you thinking, Yin Zhu?" Looking at Yin Zhu''s meditation, Xiao Jin can''t help asking. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. Xiaojin didn''t have much time, and Yin Zhu didn''t want to add trouble to Xiaojin. Moreover, Xiaojin had no way to answer this question. After all, Xiaojin had limited knowledge. Xiao Jin knows what Yin Zhu must be trying to write, but Yin Zhu doesn''t want to say it, and Xiao Jin doesn''t want to. Anyway, he''s like this now, even if it''s related to himself. In the future, it''s OK for Jono to carry everything. He gives Jono everything, so Jono should solve the problem. "Yin Zhu, I''ve sorted out all the good animal teeth I''ve hunted in Utopia. Shall I string you a necklace?" Animal teeth can be said to be the best spoils of the male, generally they will give their best spoils to their partner, Xiaojin this is also a subtle proposal. Yin Zhu saw Xiaojin looking forward to him, and then nodded for sure, "in addition to the necklace, I also want a beautiful animal skin skirt, and flowers." Yin Zhu is not polite to say what he wants. Hearing this, Xiao Jin''s eyes laughed so much that the water inside was about to come out, "OK, I''ll make the best skirt for Yin Zhu." This shows that Yin Zhu agreed. Xiao Jin almost didn''t hold Yin Zhu and cheered. What he had been looking forward to was still got. He wanted to cheer loudly so that everyone could know the joy in his heart. When Yin Zhu saw Xiao Jin''s happy appearance, his guilt was diluted. He hoped that he could make up for Xiao Jin. "I''m going to look for animal skin to make a skirt." Xiaojin happily ran out, but Jono said that at the beginning, he got Yin Zhu a hundred bird skirt, he can''t get worse than Jono, but what''s special? Yin Zhu looked at Xiaojin''s cheerful appearance, and some helplessly watched him go away. Xiaojin''s temperament is really lively and good. He is really happy. Xiaojin has gone out to prepare something for himself. Yin Zhu also plans to prepare something for Xiaojin. What can he give Xiaojin? What is Kim doing at this time? Clothes, those beautiful animal skins, even if you make a skirt, it''s not special enough. After thinking about it, Xiao Jin suddenly comes up with the idea of his own feathers. With his golden feathers, it must be beautiful to make a skirt. Besides, his feathers can be worn by Yin Zhu. Does that mean that he has been with Yin Zhu all the time? It''s not that you don''t have to use your own feathers to make clothes for your partner. For example, snakes usually shed their own snakes to make clothes for their partner. It''s light and comfortable. Birds occasionally lose their hair. It''s OK to collect them to make clothes. You can pluck your own hair directly, probably only Xiaojin. Fortunately, if you don''t understand the main wings, you can regenerate them with more than half a month''s effort. In addition, the bald bird is not yourself. So some dying Xiaojin quickly get down the fur on his body, and then quickly find a needle and thread to make a fur skirt. There is no magnetic help here, so he has to do everything by himself. Xiao Jin thinks that he is more sincere than Jono. He made the clothes himself and Jono made them for others. Jono didn''t know that when he accepted that his body had become a bald bird, he didn''t dare to become it for a long time. Of course, now he just felt a little cold... www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 When Xiaojin gave Yin Zhu the new clothes, Yin Zhu was attracted by the golden color at the first sight. It was made of whole pieces of golden feathers. It was very beautiful. When Xiao Jin saw Yin Zhu''s happy appearance, he was very happy. Sure enough, the clothes he made were the most beautiful. Yin Zhu liked them very much. But Yin Zhu frowned after a while. This golden feathered bird is very rare. At least now she knows that golden winged Eagle has feathers of this color. It''s not Xiaojin who got the feathers from her body. "Where did the feather come from?" Yin Zhu asked Xiao Jin calmly. Seeing that Yin Zhu''s face was not very good, Xiao Jin said awkwardly, "you know, it''s normal for birds to lose their hair. It''s OK to lose some hair." When Yin Zhu heard this, his eyebrows would turn into Sichuan characters. Is this a matter of losing some hair? This is to pull the whole body bald. "Who told you to make clothes out of your own hair? What a fool you''re making." Yin Zhu is not angry and says that she can bear to pull out a hair occasionally. The purpose of pulling out the hair is to make a beautiful skirt for herself. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu is not moved at all. She is so angry that she is going to find a stick to kill Xiao Jin. Do you have such trouble? Why don''t you cherish yourself so much. Xiaojin was very angry when he saw Yin Zhu. He didn''t know what he had done wrong. He shrunk his neck and said stubbornly, "I don''t think I can''t be with you in the future. At least when you wear this dress in the future, it''s like I''m still with you. At least when you wear this dress, you will think of me. Yin Zhu, I''m afraid, I''m afraid you''ll forget I have so many males around you that one day someone will take my place. " Xiao Jin said something uncomfortable. Yin Zhu wanted to punish Xiao Jin severely. When she heard this, she couldn''t say any more blame. She looked at the poor little Jin, put her hand around him, buried her head in his arms, and then said, "how can I forget you? I will remember you all my life, you are you, no one can replace you. I''m just angry. Why don''t you cherish yourself so much? How painful it is to pluck hair like this. " Yin Zhu was very sorry for Xiaojin, but now it''s because of Xiaojin''s words. "Well, Yin Zhu, remember what you said. You can''t forget it." The little golden horse went up and demanded every detail. "Well, I won''t forget." Yin Zhu holds little Jin and sobs. "Well, don''t cry, Yin Zhu. I originally wanted to make you happy, not sad. Otherwise, Jono would have to settle with me." Xiaojin saw that Yinzhu was crying. He was in a mess. He didn''t want to make Yinzhu sad, although saying that Yinzhu was sad means that he had his own heart. "How can Jono settle with you?" Yin Zhu asked. Xiao Jin wants to say that Jono can really find himself. As long as Jono absorbs his energy, his time with Yin Zhu will shrink. Now Jono''s strength is growing, Xiao Jin feels that as long as Jono is willing, he can start to suppress him. Fortunately, Jono is still clear, so that he can get along with Yin Zhu in the last time. The relationship between Xiaojin and Jono is either that the east wind overwhelms the west wind or the west wind overwhelms the east wind. Now Jono is powerful. Even if Jono doesn''t want to absorb Xiaojin''s power, he can''t help but absorb it. "Well, Yin Zhu, you didn''t mean to give me a gift, just give it to me." Although Xiao Jin doesn''t hate Jono, he doesn''t want to talk about Jono with Yin Zhu in the last time, so he finds a topic and jumps over. Yin Zhu probably knows something in her heart. She smiles and then waves to Xiao Jin, "close your eyes." Xiaojin Yiyan nods and closes her eyes. Yinzhu looks at Xiaojin''s quiet face. She can''t tell who it is, but once those eyes are opened, she will know who they are. At this time, Yinzhu gently stroked Xiaojin''s face with both hands, and then slowly sent his red lips up. Xiaojin first felt his hands holding him carefully, and then a soft thing stuck to his lips. He opened his eyes tremblingly and saw the enlarged face of Yin Zhu facing him. "I give myself to you as a gift, OK." Yin Zhu''s voice is small. Xiaojin was stunned at first, and then hugged Yin Zhu, "this is the best gift I received, and also my favorite gift." At this time, Yin Zhu leaned against Xiao Jin''s arms, smiling coquettishly. Yin Zhu looked at Xiaojin holding his jubilant look, don''t care about forever, only care about once have? Yin Zhu now thinks that this is farting, she cares about forever, she is particularly greedy. It''s a pity that all the people who follow her are involved for various reasons. Is that fate? Yin Zhu gritted her teeth. She didn''t believe in fate. She would change everything. Wu Yi looks at Xiaojin holding Yinzhu and cheers. He can''t help sighing. Xiaojin''s breath is getting weaker and weaker. He''s afraid that it will disappear soon. What kind of power makes Xiaojin not want his own life? He just dedicates to Yinzhu. What kind of magic power does Yinzhu have? All the males like her.Wu Yi wants to stop it, but it''s Xiaojin''s choice. Moreover, she doesn''t know what Qingling wants her to do when she comes here, because Qingling says that as long as she harasses them, everything will be as she wishes. And now she is not as the heart, sometimes really envy their feelings. The life in Utopia is really addictive. It''s quiet and makes people want to live in this paradise for a lifetime. All the troubles in the world have nothing to do with themselves. Unfortunately, this life is coming to an end soon. These last few days can be said to be the crazy days for Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin. They don''t go out hunting either. There is enough food in Yin Zhu''s backpack, so they keep playing. They go wherever they have fun. They are very happy. The appointed time still came. Xiaojin was sitting by the lake with Yinzhu in his arms. Xiaojin did nothing, just quietly holding Yinzhu, as if it were just like this. Yin Zhu didn''t speak either. She just quietly leaned against Xiao Jin''s arms and enjoyed the warmth of the last moment. Yin Zhu just sat quietly. He didn''t know how long. He looked back and found that Xiao Jin was asleep. Looking at this familiar face, Yin Zhu slowly put his head up. Yin Zhu was so motionless that he didn''t go into the room to sleep, so he sat until dawn at night. At the moment when the sun rose, Yin Zhu returned home and saw a pair of familiar eyes looking at him, "Yin Zhu, I miss you very much." "Jono." Yin Zhu gave a loud cry, and then jumped into Jono''s arms. Clearly is the same embrace, but not the same taste. Qiao Nuo talked and touched Yin Zhu''s long soft hair. "Silly girl, you''re working hard. I know what happened during this period." "It''s all your fault. Why do you swallow some animal pills? You don''t know. When I heard the news of your death, I almost didn''t go crazy. Do you know?" Yin Zhu kept beating Jono with both hands. Qiao Nuo didn''t dodge, so he stood there and beat Yin Zhu, "it''s me who''s not good. I don''t think it''s comprehensive. I just want to be strong. It''s me who''s not good." Of course, Jono knows how much Yin Zhu has suffered, and there is a little Jin in the middle. How can he not know Yin Zhu''s suffering? It''s because Xiao Jin''s leaving, they don''t say, but it doesn''t mean she''s not suffering. "Woo woo." Yin Zhu beat a few times, then rushed to Jono''s arms and cried loudly, as if to cry out the grievances of this period of time. When Qiao Nuo heard Yin Zhu''s depressed cry, he felt uncomfortable. He really choked Yin Zhu for a while. Jono pats Yinzhu, who sobs slowly and falls asleep in Jono''s arms. Yesterday, he didn''t sleep all day, and now he is very happy and sad. It''s good for Yinzhu to sleep. Jono gently hugs people into the room and then lies down to rest with Yinzhu. Since he has consciousness, he wants to do such a thing, and now he can do it. Looking at Yin Zhu''s sleeping face in his arms, Jono didn''t feel sleepy. He finally woke up. He didn''t want to sleep at all. Outside Utopia, Tengxiao has been waiting outside for a long time, and Sophie is also waiting outside. During this period of time, Sophie and Tengxiao have had several fights. Recently, Sophie doesn''t know what''s going on, and the attacks are very crazy, even at the expense of both sides. Tengxiao has been injured several times because of this, but fortunately, the injury is not very serious. In addition, Tengxiao can fly, so he is very happy If she wants to hide, Sophie has nothing to do with him. Moreover, Sophie is very strange now. It''s reasonable to say that Sophie, who even ignores herself in the fight, is so cruel that she can''t let go of those people from daze tribe and the people from surrounding small tribes. Instead, she goes to Tengxiao to fight, and the more frustrated she is, the more brave she is. Tengxiao wants to say whether Sophie is taking the wrong medicine. This kind of Sophie is very powerful. Tengxiao even has the seed. If she doesn''t run, she will be killed by Sophie. After all, one is not afraid of death, and the other is concerned about it. The effect of this desperate effort is much worse. I don''t know if it is because Jila is dead. But I didn''t see that Sophie would change because of Jila''s death. After all, Sophie had sent people to harm daze tribe before. At that time, didn''t she think that her parents would be involved? At this time, he came to be filial, but Tengxiao didn''t say these words. Three months is coming. Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin will come out at any time. I don''t know if Xiao Jin has returned his body to Jono as agreed. Besides, I have to worry about Sophie''s counterattack. I really don''t understand. Sophie''s life knows that Yin Zhuke is still waiting for her, so she''s not afraid that Yin Zhu will come out and deal with her? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 "We''re leaving, and you?" Yin Zhu looks at Wu Heng with some doubts. In fact, Wu Heng has always been very obvious before, that is, he has a purpose for them. However, after a period of time, he doesn''t know why he suddenly changed. Then, until Qiao Nuo comes back, Wu Heng doesn''t make any action. Originally, Yin Zhu was a little disgusted with wuheng, but wuheng didn''t do any action. She was embarrassed, so when she wanted to leave, she came to ask. Wuheng looked at Jono intently at this time, and then sighed, "Xiaojin doesn''t regret it, right?" Jono nodded. "Yes, Kim said I''m sorry. He owes you. I''ll pay it back for him later." Xiaojin owes wuheng. It can be said that wuheng has saved his life, and wuheng is sorry for wuheng Xiaojin because he is in this embarrassing situation. However, no matter how sorry he is, it is not as important as Yin zhulai. "No, he didn''t owe me. I didn''t mean anything to him. Even at the beginning, I just wanted to take in a thug. If it wasn''t for his strength, I wouldn''t save him. I wasn''t so kind as to save everyone." Wu Heng turned and left. Yin Zhu looked at Jono at this time, and then said, "wuheng is not very bad, right." "You look at the surface, but as long as she doesn''t hit us, I won''t go to her trouble." Jono points Yinzhu''s nose. Yinzhu is not good at this point. If others treat her a little better, he will be moved. Later, he will keep a close eye on Yinzhu, so as not to cause a lot of trouble around him. "Jono, are you all right?" To tell the truth, the switch between Jono and Xiaojin is too smooth, which makes Yin Zhu feel uneasy. When Jono heard this, he laughed and rubbed Yinzhu''s head. "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Jono also knows that Qingling will not be so kind as to leave a seal to protect Xiaojin. She must have a purpose, but he doesn''t know what the purpose is, but now he doesn''t want to worry Yin Zhu about unknown things. "OK, we''ll go back to Daze tribe when we leave here. OK, we''ve been away for a long time." Yin Zhu looks up at Jono. Jono nodded. It''s just winter. It''s hard for them to get on the road, but they have strong strength, so there''s no problem. Besides, it''s going to be winter soon, so we should find a good place to have a good rest. Naturally, daze tribe is the best choice. What''s more, Yinzhu has arranged the things that Bena has arranged. Yinzhu plans to get out the books after returning to Daze tribe, and then spread the knowledge to the orc tribe with the help of daze tribe. After all, it''s too slow for her to spread the knowledge by herself. "Good." Jono also wants to go back to Daze tribe to have a look. He doesn''t know what daze tribe has become in this year, and whether father and mother are getting old. They looked at each other and laughed, then walked out hand in hand. The entrance of Utopia suddenly gives out a soft white light. Sophie and Tengxiao, who are guarding by the side, notice this. They are both staring at the exit at this time. It''s obvious that someone is coming out, otherwise the array won''t work suddenly. Then three figures appear in front of the two people. Sophie recognizes Yin Zhu who is held by Jono in her arms. After three months, Yin Zhu looks more beautiful and charming. Looking at herself in a mess with a long snake tail, Sophie directly stops in front of Yin Zhu and says, "Yin Zhu, it''s all you, because you, my father is dead, dead ¡£¡± Yin Zhu frowned when she heard this. What''s the relationship between her father''s death and her? What''s Sophie''s father''s name? Living in daze tribe, she doesn''t know how long she hasn''t gone back to kill Sophie''s father. It''s even more impossible to say that people in daze tribe hurt Sophie''s father for themselves. Montaigne is not selfish On the contrary, he is very regular and will never kill a clansman without any reason. Sophie''s father died because of his own reasons. "Sophie, you will always blame others for your mistakes, and never dare to admit that you are wrong?" Yin Zhu looks at Sophie with a sneer. She really looks down on such a person. Sophie was stunned when she heard this, and then began to giggle. Her voice was very ugly. "Yin Zhu, let''s fight one-on-one. Do you dare?" Sophie said word by word, and it seemed very difficult to spit out one by one. Yin Zhu almost didn''t laugh to death when she heard this. Sophie is a ORC. She naturally suppresses orcs, OK? Sophie even said to fight with her. It''s like looking for death. Is it because her father is dead and her brain is gone? Yin Zhu looks at Sophie like an idiot at this time. She really can''t figure it out. "Dare or dare not, in a word." Sophie looks at Yin Zhu coldly. Of course, she understands the way Yin Zhu looks at herself, but she is doomed to fight with Yin Zhu all her life. She doesn''t want to crawl at Yin Zhu''s feet like this. If she is suppressed by Yin Zhu all her life, she will talk about revenge. It''s better to die now. So Sophie wants to fight to see if she has any problems The power of resistance. Ziyao popularized some knowledge with her to let Sophie know that the most powerful thing in the world is not the power, but the soul. Of course, not everyone can stimulate the power of the soul. Sophie can only live under the oppression of Yin Zhu if she can strengthen her own heart."If you want to die, why not?" Yin Zhu''s hatred for Sophie is absolutely not small. The main reason is that Sophie is too vicious and has killed so many people. She should have died long ago. As for Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao, they will not stop Yin Zhu from taking revenge. Anyway, Yin Zhu is sure to win. As for Sophie, this person can be removed by Yin Zhu himself, which can make Yin Zhu feel less guilty about Yutian tribe. Teng Xiao and Qiao Nuo both stepped back, and then carefully looked around, worried that there were still some bodyguards around, and Wu he was following in the distance at this time. Sophie was ready to succeed at this time. She was lying on the ground with only one head up, like a fierce snake ready to attack. Yin Zhu has directly used the special magic to restrain the orcs to deal with her at this time. No matter how well Sophie is prepared, Sophie just can''t do anything in the special incantation. Sophie''s whole body was shaking and twitching under the light of the staff. Because of her painful appearance, she was beaten into deep pits by her long snake tail. Snake scales began to fall off, and blood began to appear on her body. Blood also kept coming out from the corners of her mouth and fell to the ground drop by drop. "Sophie, that''s what happened to you. You killed so many people from Yutian tribe, and now it''s your turn." Yin Zhu coldly said, not a bit soft hearted, kindness to the enemy is cruel to himself, Yin Zhu will not give Sophie a chance. There is a big pool of blood on the ground. Sophie can''t move any more. She can only keep shaking and groaning, as if she can''t bear the pain. Just like this, Sophie doesn''t beg for mercy with Yin Zhu, even if she can''t move. Her eyes are always staring at Yin Zhu, and she doesn''t move away. Standing in the distance, Wu Mo can''t help but close her eyes when she sees Sophie''s appearance. She used to look down on Sophie. Even if she was playing chess for her, she couldn''t see such dirty things. But now Sophie''s will really stimulates her. This woman is cruel enough. She didn''t know what the suppression was about, but there was no simple thing left by the beast God, such as baikun''s divine punishment, Qingling''s divine fire, and the curse that the orcs could inherit. Which one was simple, but Sophie resisted. Sophie felt like she was being roasted on the fire, and then slowly she could not feel the pain, that is, the whole person was floating as if she was about to fly, and even her consciousness became more and more blurred. Then in her mind, Jila died. Jila told her to live until she died, and her life was changed by Jila, You can''t just die. You can''t. She will never die like this. The so-called curse can be broken. She is Sophie. She is destined to be Yin Zhu''s opponent in her life. How can she defeat so easily. What Sophie doesn''t know is that when she insists on it, the power of ORC () beast Dan hidden in her body explodes completely, and then she swims away in her body. Because of this power, the body that was about to collapse begins to heal. Although it continues to collapse soon after healing, it continues to heal after the collapse. Yin Zhu looked at Sophie struggling under his feet, "Sophie, do you feel despair? That is, when you kill ordinary people who are helpless, they are so desperate that no one can save them, and you are the same today. " Sophie heard Yin Zhu''s words, she would like to answer, she will not be, will not, just pain can only let her teeth, and then with ferocious eyes looking at Yin Zhu. As time went by, Sophie was nearly in a coma. Even her body was red with blood, and she could not see the whole flesh. If her body was not still shaking, Yin Zhu would have thought she was dead. I didn''t expect that Sophie could hold on for so long. What Yin Zhu didn''t notice, however, was that Sophie''s bloody body was slowly recovering at this time. At least the speed of recovery was faster than the speed of collapse. Sophie, who had been supporting herself in one breath, was desperate, but she didn''t expect that there was a sudden increase of strength in her body, and then she felt which force could be completely controlled by her. Looking at Yin Zhu standing in front of her, Sophie''s mouth flashed a bloodthirsty smile. Yin Zhu, you wait for me, wait, soon, soon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 Yin Zhu looked at Sophie and insisted on it all the time. He thought Sophie was good for nothing, but he didn''t expect to be tough. But it also showed how much he hated her, or how he could persist for so long. After all, Sophie has no bottom line and is crazy. Yin Zhu is determined to get rid of Sophie this time. The reason why Sophie can do harm again and again is that at the beginning, everyone didn''t pay attention to Sophie as a female, so he let her go and caused so many things Come on. If we had never let Sophie go at the beginning, Sophie would not have grown up like this. We can only say that every step is wrong. Yin Zhu looks at Sophie, who is still sticking to it. He can''t help but increase the output of her strength. Sophie really belongs to Xiaoqiang, so she doesn''t die. However, at this time, Sophie''s body suddenly gives out a dazzling light. Seeing the change, Tengxiao and Jono quickly block in front of Yin Zhu, and then look at Sophie in the light group anxiously. Sophie in the light group burst out laughing at this time, and the snake tail behind her began to change color. The first circle was red, the second circle was yellow, and the different colors turned into a beautiful colorful tail. The colorful colors on the tail also gave out the glittering and translucent light awn, which set off each other. It was very beautiful, and a pair of transparent wings grew on the back. She was so beautiful It was half floating in the air. Yin Zhu also knows that there must be some changes that she doesn''t know. At this time, she carefully takes a few steps back. Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo also take a few steps back. It''s not because Yin Zhu is afraid to retreat. He just takes a few steps back. If there''s anything bad, it''s easier to dodge. To tell the truth, Sophie doesn''t feel any evil like this. On the contrary, she looks a little dreamy. Sophie looked down at Yin Zhu and burst out laughing, "Yin Zhu, you can''t help me any more from now on. I''ll see if you can win me." It''s obvious that Sophie is no longer suppressed by Yin Zhu''s incantation. Even Yin Zhu didn''t expect such a result. After all, the orcs made the arrangement to help her, and this kind of help was out of control. "What''s the matter?" Jono looked at the scene in surprise. The snake flew up, and the snake Orc had wings? This is probably the only one in the orc world. Wu Yu was very surprised to see Sophie at this time. She had heard of such things in the temple. Sophie''s blood should be anti ancient, and she got the blood power at the beginning. It is said that such power is the power of God. God, Qingling has always wanted to be a beast God. Even though she is powerful now, she can''t be said to be a God. Yin Zhu is inherited by the beast God, but Yin Zhu''s strength is not enough. This beast God has no real name. I didn''t expect that Sophie could get ancient blood. Even though there are not many blood, it''s very powerful. Yin Zhu, who has been handed down by the beast God, naturally knows Sophie''s condition at this time. I didn''t expect that she would be able to escape from the disaster even if she had come to this stage. Is this the destiny of heaven? Yin Zhu frowned in annoyance. No, even if Sophie got the ancient blood power, Sophie just got it. It will take time to practice if she wants to master it. Now is the best time to kill Sophie. This time, Sophie will escape. It''s not so easy to kill Sophie in the future. Think about the reason why Sophie is so easy to wake up the ancient blood. It''s related to the energy that Sophie robbed in Utopia. It''s not so easy to wake up only by Sophie''s personal will. It''s Sophie who robbed this good thing from her own hands, Yin Zhuxin is bleeding. "Sophie has awakened the ancient blood. We will kill her now." Yin Zhu orders directly. Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo attack Sophie without hesitation. However, it was at this time that Wu Ji, who was originally a spectator, stopped Jono''s attack. At this time, Yin Zhu looked at Wu Hu calmly, "what do you mean, Wu Hu?" Yin Zhu didn''t expect Wu she would do it at this time. At this time, Wu Yi held her chest with both hands and looked at Sophie calmly. "That''s what I mean. Sophie was useless before, and she was not worth saving. Now she has that value. Naturally, I can''t just watch her die, right?" Sophie, who has got the ancient blood power, can easily hang any one of the three, but if the three join hands, Sophie will be miserable. After all, no one in Jono Tengxiao is weak. It''s just that now there''s one more winner, it''s hard to say. Sophie didn''t get angry when she heard Wu she''s words. Sophie knew long ago that Qingling was just using her. Those people in the temple despised her. It''s normal for Wu she not to help her. Anyway, she didn''t treat these people as her relatives. If you''re not polite, Sophie can turn around and attack these people at any time one day, so Wu she doesn''t have to She didn''t care what she said. Of course, these people look down on themselves. Sophie naturally has to remember that she is no longer the one who is trampled in the soil from now on. What she has to do is to have strength. You can see that now Wuhu doesn''t dislike her as a ORC.What happened to the orcs? So we still need strength. If she has enough strength, she can turn the world into a half ORC. At that time, who dares to look down on the half Orc and say that the half Orc is a monster. It''s just that she wanted to duel with Yin Zhu. Unfortunately, who would have thought that Yin Zhu was so shameless? When she saw that she was so powerful, she asked Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo to fight together. The so-called beast God was just like that. "Yinzhu, you are a beast God, but you dare not fight with me. Yinzhu, you are destined to be trampled by me in the future. I will find you." Sophie laughed wildly, then slowly stepped back. Yin Zhu frowned and looked at the two people walking away at this time. He thought Wu she would not interfere, but he didn''t expect Wu she would help Sophie. Wu she''s a bit of a mystery to Yin Zhu. If Wu she is a pure soul person, Wu she didn''t mean anything to her and Xiao Jin before. If Wu she looks at Xiao Jin, Yin Zhu wants to say that Xiao Jin doesn''t have so much face However, it''s hard to understand what he did. "Do you want to go after me?" Tengxiao asked, if they really want to chase, they may not lose, but at that time they will all be injured. Now it''s cold again. If they are injured, if they can''t get back to Daze tribe, they are afraid that they will spend the winter outside. Qiao Nuo shakes his head. There are too many unknowns to catch up with. He and Tengxiao don''t care. What if Yin Zhu is injured? "Let''s go back to Daze tribe first. It will be winter soon." Jono sighs. It''s been a year since he fell asleep. Yin Zhu nods. Now she has no chance to win Sophie. Naturally, Yin Zhu won''t go after her. However, it seems that Sophie has changed a lot. Just like the request of dueling with her before, Yin Zhu doesn''t believe it. Sophie is sure that she will get the ancient blood before dueling with her. At that time, Sophie should really believe that she will become benevolent if she doesn''t succeed Read. Tengxiao said Jila''s story again at this time. Yin Zhu was silent for a while when he heard this. If Jila had been able to stand up early to take charge of Sophie, Sophie would not be like this. When Jono heard this, he also sighed, and then he was silent. Every father and mother worried about their children. He failed to swallow the beast Dan, but they were afraid that they would suffer too. Although he suffered all kinds of difficulties and sacrificed Xiao Jin, Jono didn''t regret it. He just felt a little ashamed of his father and mother. If he doesn''t work hard, where he can catch up with Yin Zhu''s steps will one day become a drag on Yin Zhu. As a partner, he should protect Yin Zhu. If he really becomes a drag, he might as well die. "What do you think?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "I wonder if my father will kill me when I go back." Jono smiles. Fortunately, he made it. When Yin Zhu heard this, he stretched out his hand and gave it to Jono. "I want to smoke to death." Yin Zhu almost missed Peng Kui when he thought that Qiao Nuo was dead, so he was not polite when he saw Qiao Nuo saying this. "Well, we''re all fine." Jono reached out and hugged Yin Zhu. He was really grateful. Fortunately, he didn''t completely lose himself. Tengxiao stands on one side and looks at Jono holding Yinzhu enviously. Jono and Yinzhu are always warm. "Come on, let''s go home." Yin Zhu made a trumpet with his hands and cried out to the road ahead. Yin Zhu is really happy to listen. He has been out for a year. If it wasn''t for the pressure, it would be hard for him to stick to it. "Tengxiao, change quickly. I want you to carry me back." Yin Zhu clapped Tengxiao on the shoulder with a smile. Tengxiao is overjoyed to hear this, and immediately turns into a beast. Then he goes away with Yin Zhu on his back. Seeing Tengxiao''s happy appearance, Jono shakes his head and follows him. In fact, Yin Zhu will make Tengxiao carry on his back. He knows it in his heart. Before Tengxiao saw him holding Yin Zhu, he was enviable. Moreover, he swallowed the beast Dan and kept it from Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu was very happy to see him before, because he really came back, so he was happy. Next, he was afraid that he would be punished for making his own opinion. He didn''t discuss something with her. Don''t let Yin Zhu''s heart be soft. This girl has her own ideas in her heart. Next, he''s just afraid to think about coaxing Yin Zhu. Fortunately, he''s still good at coaxing Yin Zhu, so he doesn''t have to worry about it. Yin Zhu and Qiao nuotangxiao went all the way in a hurry. Fortunately, their bodies were still strong, and they could hold on to the rush. After more than 20 days, they finally returned to Daze tribe in the heavy snow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 The return of Yin Zhu makes the Daze tribe all cheer. When Mengtai sees Jono who is following Yin Zhu, the whole people begin to tremble. Jono comes back, but he didn''t expect Jono to come back. "Father, I''m back." Jono was kneeling in front of Montaigne. Montaigne saw the bright eyes with tears in his eyes. He trembled and held out his hand to help Jono. "Come back, just come back, just come back." Many people who added the tribe after this were still surprised. Who was this man and how could he make the patriarch so impolite? I remember that Jono was a little patriarch and only the original daze tribe. Those people asked curiously, and then someone gave them popular science. They realized that this man was actually the head of the tribe. Montaigne held a lively bonfire party, and the whole tribe was immersed in joy. On the other side, Wu Jia hurried to take Sophie to the temple. Sophie knew very well that all the people in the temple wanted to use themselves. Now she only had the use value, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, she also wanted to use the power of Qingling to deal with Yin Zhu, just to use each other. Moreover, although she awakened the ancient blood and had the divine power, she didn''t know how to use the divine power very well. They had to help her. Sure enough, Qingling jumps up after seeing Sophie''s appearance. This is the first time that she loses her manners. It''s the ancient blood. As for where the ancient blood comes from, Qingling doesn''t know. At least she hasn''t found the existence of the ancient blood. How did Sophie wake up the ancient blood? Qingling directly catches Sophie and checks. Unfortunately, after checking for several times, he can''t find any problems. Then he asks Sophie how she became like this. Qingling infers the process over and over again, but he can''t find anything useful. He can''t find one like Sophie and swallow the beast pill. Even if he swallows it, where can he find the beast God for yin The energy of bamboo, so Sophie''s change is unique and can''t be copied. "Well, well, Sophie, you are really good. You deserve my respect." Qingling is very happy. Now she no longer regards Sophie as a mole ant. At least Sophie has the ability that she values. Sophie just laughed when she heard this. You see, people still depend on themselves. Only when they have enough strength can they stand and speak. Then Sophie said that she wanted to learn how to use some magic power. Qingling laughed, nodded, and asked Wu to take her. At this time, Qingyuan looked at Qingling puzzledly, "sister, didn''t you say Sophie is a dog that can bite people? How can she learn those things? What if one day she bites the Lord? " Qingling this time gentle smile, "this matter you don''t have to worry about, this Sophie also has the big use, moreover you rest assured, she temporarily can''t turn out my palm." Shirley saw that it was just a faint smile and didn''t say anything. It''s still quiet here in the temple, and Sophie is absorbing some basic knowledge quickly, but when Sophie''s news reaches the dark city, people in the dark city have different thoughts. Morrison looked at the news from the palace and the snow outside. After a long time of meditation, Morrison said to the people around him, "let''s go and see Xiao an." Xiao''an, teng''an, is Leihe''s son. He''s a lion orc, and he''s almost a beast. At a young age, he''s very powerful, but he''s a little grumpy. Leihe has announced that xiao''an will be the successor of the dark city. Originally, he thought that Leihe put a little boy in this position. Morrison should have some opinions. Who knows, moson Not only have no opinions, but also very supportive, from time to time with the past to play with xiao''an, get along very well with xiao''an. The man next to him nodded to keep up with Morrison''s steps. In fact, he wanted to tell Morrison that it was snowing heavily at this time. Xiao an might be hiding in the house to have a fire and would not go anywhere to play. He just didn''t say it at all. Sometimes Morrison''s mind was beyond their imagination. Morrison''s mind kept turning at this time. Sophie, the female who had been tortured to death by them, thought that she would never turn over. Unexpectedly, she turned into an ancient blood, and had divine power to completely get rid of the original curse. Could they also get rid of the curse? Maybe I don''t have to work for Yin Zhu. It''s just that there are too many uncertain factors in Sophie''s success. This Morrison doesn''t dare to gamble. Morrison has never been the kind of person who will be loyal to Yin Zhu. In the past, it was just to relieve the curse of the people. Now with Sophie''s obvious success here, he has other thoughts in his heart. On the other side, reih also received the news from the temple, which did not expect Sophie to be able to get up like this. I don''t know what happened to Yinzhu. Leihe thinks about Yinzhu. He just looks at xiaoteng''an who is holding his arm and laughing. Leihe can only sigh that he can''t run at this time. It''s also a kind of happiness to accompany xiaoteng''an. Although sometimes the little guy is so noisy that he wants to beat others, as long as he sees his smiling face, all his anger will disappear. In the past, he thought children were boring, but now he thinks it''s good to have a child.Seeing Morrison striding forward, Reich''s brow wrinkled, and then quickly spread out. He laughed and hugged Teng an to greet him. "How come here? Is there anything important?" Morrison looked at tengan, who was held by Reich in his arms, laughed, and then said, "you know the news about Sophie." Open up? This is a good strategy for Morrison, but he will never lower his doubts about Morrison. This guy is not with him. As long as he can lift the curse of their family, this guy can do anything. He may not help Yin Zhu obediently and wait for Yin Zhu to lift the curse for him. "Yes, and then?" Leihe asked in a calm voice. "I''d like to choose some clansmen for a try. Anyway, there were many animal pills in the past." Morrison said simply. "Yes, as long as you make clear the relationship and the consequences, as long as those people are willing and no one forces them, I don''t have any opinions." Leihe grabs tengan''s hand and holds him in his arms. This guy runs around in three minutes. "Good." Morrison laughed, then waved to Teng an, "Teng an, uncle is gone." Teng''an nodded to Morrison with a smile. Morrison''s men looked at Morrison and left like this. They were a little confused. Didn''t Morrison say that he wanted to play with teng''an? Why did you leave without doing anything. Morrison naturally saw his men''s doubts. In fact, he wanted to find Teng an today, but he didn''t want to do anything. He just wanted to put a mark on Teng an. He didn''t want to hurt Teng an, but he wanted to know where Teng an would go in the future. It was a precaution. As long as he didn''t know what he wanted, Morrison would not block his way. It was just that Leihe was too busy this time I''m on the alert. I didn''t get it. Reich watched Morrison walk away, frowning and pacing back and forth. It seemed that Teng an was not safe and bothered. "Don''t forget, don''t you, don''t you, don''t you?" The little guy is very smart and strong. As long as he wants to avoid someone early, he can still do it. "Morrison is not a good man. Father is afraid that he will hurt you." Leihe looked at tengan''s puzzled expression and explained a few more words. "Remember." Leihe wants to force teng''an to remember this, or one day he will be in a trance. If teng''an has an accident, how can he tell Yin Zhu. Teng''an is pinched by Leihe and can''t help roaring. Leihe won''t be so strict with teng''an at other times, but this matter must be remembered by teng''an. Think of this, Leihe can''t help but increase the strength, make sure tengan can feel the pain, and won''t catch people bad. "Remember what father said?" Reich asked fiercely. In the absolute strength plus pain suppression, teng''an finally nodded obediently, "I know father, I know." The little guy is rebellious, but one thing is good, that is, he will definitely do what he promised. Leihe saw that teng''an agreed to come down, and finally put down his heart, and then patted teng''an on the back, "teng''an, I''m sorry, my father didn''t mean to pinch you, but my father was worried, you know? Your mother will worry, too. " "When will my mother come to see me?" Teng''an looks up at Leihe. Leihe tells him about Yinzhu every day, which leads to Yinzhu''s deep memory in teng''an''s memory. Hearing Teng an ask this, Lei he sighs. Originally Yin Zhu said it was two months when he left, but now he is afraid that he will wait for the village to open. "When spring comes, my father will take you to your mother." Morrison already has other thoughts. Teng an is not safe here. Fortunately, it''s winter now. Even if Morrison has any bad thoughts, it''s impossible to launch a large-scale battle at this time. As for one or two, he can still solve them. "Good." Teng an said happily. At this time, Leihe also asked them to come and tell them to do something, especially Morrison''s experiment. He told them to stare at Morrison. Anyway, Morrison would not dare to do anything to his people as long as he didn''t tear his face completely. When Tang Zhuo heard this, he nodded. The two masters of the dark city were afraid to fight each other. The peaceful life of the dark city would soon disappear. However, he is a member of Leihe''s family. Naturally, he listens to Leihe''s orders. Besides, the good days in the dark city are mainly due to Yinzhu, who is very happy to guard Yinzhu. Leihe looks at the carefree tengan, hoping that tengan can continue to live like this. He also hopes that Morrison will not do anything to disappoint him. He does not want to fight the poor ORC. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 In daze tribe, Yin Zhu and his long lost relatives spent the winter happily. Of course, they didn''t play all winter. Yin Zhu has sorted out a pamphlet of all the plants identified along the way and before. Because of the existence of Bena, the things sorted out by this system are very clear and there is nothing wrong. It''s just that the system exists in Yin Zhu''s mind. To spread these things, we need to guide them. Fortunately, as soon as we come back, Yin Zhu will send people to make paper. This is relatively easy, not very difficult. Of course, there is no way to make the paper. Compared with the paper used by Yin Zhu before, the paper is thicker and less symmetrical. In addition, it is paper Zhang Pianhuang, but just like this, the appearance of this thing also surprised Mengtai and Jiuyue Baixue. The next time is that Yin Zhu is constantly copying books. In addition, Jiuyue and Bai Xue are allowed to learn next to him when copying. It is impossible for other people to learn quickly. However, as priests, Jiuyue and Bai Xue have the mission of inheriting knowledge. They are also burdened with all the memories of the past priests. Their spiritual power is incomparably strong, and they are all good friends Never forget, let them learn these things quickly. Of course, the system of Yin Zhu''s characters surprised Jiuyue and Bai Xue. In the past, the tribe only had simple hieroglyphics to express some things, which were basically carved on stones and stone slabs. Now, the system of Yin Zhu''s characters is very complete. It''s a treasure. Is it inherited? The beast God was too powerful before. Can Yin Zhu speak the words of his own world? We can only put everything on the beast God. What''s left is for the two of them to spread the knowledge all over the world. In addition, Yin Zhu also sorted out some food processing and preservation methods. If time permits, Yin Zhu is going to sort out a recipe. He wants to prepare a portion of anything useful. Jiuyue and Bai Xue are also very excited. This is a good thing to be famous for thousands of generations. In the future, those people in the orc world will remember their kindness. Two people learn very fast, but also hate each other, especially some drugs, especially dispensing. Yin Zhu knows some of the drugs, but dispensing is completely unknown. Jiuyue and Bai Xue are both proficient in this. Now there are many novel drugs. How can we use them better? These ideas can be turned back to some small animals to try. As for Mengtai, Yin Zhu has already talked about Utopia. The most important thing is that Utopia is cut off by the array. There is no cold winter, and the materials on that day are extremely rich. If the Daze tribe people move there, their life will be much better. Moreover, if they move there, they don''t even need to build houses. Montaigne had agreed, but he wanted to discuss with the tribe about who he would take. The whole tribe is jubilant. Of course, if there are people who are not happy, it must be Jono. Because Yin Zhu has been back for a long time. As long as he is free, he can either accompany Tengxiao or baikun. There is nothing wrong with Jono. Even Montaigne is not willing to help him with this, so he deserves it. Qiao Nuo saw that Yin Zhu had already cooked a large volume of characters. He came forward very attentively, and then flattered with a smile, "Yin Zhu must have worked very hard after writing for so long." Jono has been acting like a dog recently. In fact, Yin Zhu is not angry. When Jono comes back, she is more happy than anything else. Just because Jono has gone too far, he always has to hang him up. Otherwise, he will not discuss anything with her. Yin Zhu feels that he can''t stand being careful and dirty again. In addition, what Yin Zhu still has to consider now is the matter of Bai Kun. She thought that Bai Kun''s punishment would be relieved if she had been passed on as an animal God, but she didn''t have any relevant information. Instead, she was in Utopia. It seemed that there was relevant information. Yin Zhu planned to try it. Although Bai Kun has survived every punishment, once a month, it''s better than the first one. Yin Zhu doesn''t want Bai Kun to continue to suffer from this kind of pain. If he can, he can help Bai Kun relieve the pain as much as possible. However, two days later, it will be the night of full moon again. At that time, she can try to see if she can accept the magic fire like the mural, so that baikun won''t be hurt. Bai Kun told Yin Zhu not to be in such a hurry and to be well prepared. Bai Kun very much hoped that he could get well early and then go out to accompany Yin Zhu. It''s not good to be killed in daze tribe. It''s just that Bai Kun didn''t want to let Yin Zhu get hurt or make Yin Zhu feel guilty because he was not ready to fail. As a matter of fact, as long as he chose this road to survive, Bai Kun thought that he would never get rid of it all his life. He had no other expectation except that he wanted to go out. The night of the full moon will soon come. The high-level of the tribe did not sleep on this day. They surrounded the altar one by one. As for other people, they had been driven away for a long time, and no one was allowed to get close to the altar. Although it was a snowy night, everyone didn''t feel cold. One by one, they looked at the shining totem stone from the altar nervously. Yin Zhu slowly stretched out his hand and put his finger on the totem stone. The totem stone felt the existence of Yin Zhu and gave out bursts of cheers. Although it was said that after Yin Zhu left, the Daze tribe would also let Jiuyue and Yu go They presided over the sacrifice, but the effect was not as good as that of Yin Zhu. This totem was initiated by Yin Zhu himself. Yin Zhu even felt the grievance of totem stone. This totem stone seems to be conscious. Now it''s just like a child''s coquetry with Yin Zhu, accusing him of abandoning him.At this time, Yin Zhu is also very happy to point the totem stone, this little troublemaker. The totem stone has become bigger and bigger, and the whole totem stone has become green. It seems that the totem stone has been upgraded to blue jade, which is no longer the lowest grade white jade in the past. Totem stone has absorbed a lot of beliefs. At this time, Bai Kun stepped onto the altar. As soon as Bai Kun came up, Yin Zhu felt that the totem stone was malicious to Bai Kun. The totem stone was really conscious, and Yin Zhu affirmed it again. Although Yin Zhu is also ready to receive magic fire, he doesn''t know if he can succeed. If he can communicate with totem stone for help, will it be easier to succeed? When Yin Zhu thought of this, he couldn''t help asking Beina if there was such an operation. Beina was stunned, and then said, "I really don''t know about totem stone. There is no totem stone in the temple. Totem stone is the embodiment of the will of beast God, and it is something that the beast God conveys happiness to the orcs. I really don''t know about the spirit of totem stone." Yin Zhu was stunned for a moment. She was the incarnation of the will of the beast God. But when the totem Shi Qiling came, she was not the beast God. The former beast God no longer existed. How did this thing come from? What does Yin Zhu think? She always feels that something is wrong when she listens to Bei Na''s explanation. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu can''t remember it for the time being and doesn''t care. Yin Zhu plans to communicate with totem stone first. Maybe what she guesses is right. Yin Zhu waves Bai Kun to step back a little, and then puts his hand on the totem stone. His spirit begins to entangle with the totem stone, and the totem stone starts to keep pounding. If the totem stone is conscious, it should collide with his own spirit. Sure enough, when Yin Zhu brushed his spirit for the second time, Yin Zhu felt a spirit body appeared. He surrounded it carefully, and then a red flame appeared in his mind, "Hello, I''m Yin Zhu. Are you the spirit of totem?" "Mm-hmm, Yin Zhu, you''ve finally come. They''ve been so lonely. Before, those two priests were stupid and didn''t know to talk to me." A tender voice rang out in Yin Zhu''s mind. Yin Zhu couldn''t help sweating when he heard this. He really can''t blame Jiu Yue and Bai Xue. As for the people who worship totem stone, who will nag with totem stone. "You look like a fire to me. Can I call you small fire? I feel that you seem to be hostile to Bai Kun. Did you release the fire that burned him? Can you take away the magic fire? " Yin Zhu hurried to communicate, feeling that the spirit of the totem was very friendly to her. Yin Zhu hurried to put forward his own opinions. "No way, Yin Zhu. This rule is not made by me. Although I set the fire, I will be bound by the rules." Xiaohuo answered wrongly. The first one to chat with himself was the one to enlighten him. I like it very much, but I can''t help her. "Rules? What are the rules? " Yin Zhu asked. "Well, there''s a more powerful totem stone in the northwest. It''s the one who controls the whole totem stone. I have to abide by its custom rules, or it can kill me." Xiaohuo said very seriously. Is the larger totem stone in Northwest China the totem stone hidden in the dark city? It''s said to be the original totem stone of the orc world. " Yin Zhu really didn''t expect that there was consciousness in the totem stone of the dark city, whose consciousness was that? At that time, she didn''t feel it at all when she opened the seal. Now Xiaohuo says that it can control the totem stone spirit of the world. At the beginning, LAN Shuang died too fast, and there were too many things that she didn''t explain clearly. It seems that she should go to the dark city to have a good look at the totem stone. "Then I won''t embarrass you. I''ll take the magic fire myself." Yin Zhu touched the totem stone. Xiaohuo shook his head at this time and said: "Yin Zhu, you can''t collect it. This Shenhuo is a kind of industrial fire. You can''t touch it. Even if you are much stronger now, you will still get hurt." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 "Business fire?" Yin Zhu was stunned for a moment. She had heard of the word "Ye Huo" in the world before. It was the flame of burning hell and evil. No wonder she could punish Bai Kun like this, and she could not get rid of it. "Then I can''t do anything like this?" I thought I could help Bai Kun, but in the end I couldn''t do anything. "Well, but Yin Zhu, why do you want to help a man full of evil?" Small fire curiously asked, in its view will be punished by God fire is not a good man. "No, Bai Kun has no sin, but he was about to die. I didn''t want him to disappear and let him live by divine punishment." Yin Zhu gave a rare explanation. "Oh, so it is. Go to Mr. Yuanshi, Yin Zhu, and tell him clearly that he should forgive Bai Kun. At that time, he says that if you don''t burn Bai Kun, I won''t burn him." Xiaohuo said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help a thump, a divine punishment, which is said to be inextricable, was managed by a totem stone. Is it possible? Who is the consciousness hiding in the totem stone? Who can control divine punishment? There is only one answer. The animal God, the original animal God, can''t think of anyone else who can do this except Yin Zhu. But if the animal God consciousness still exists, why is it in the totem stone, and he doesn''t say anything. Of course, it''s not impossible to be born with consciousness like Xiaohuo, but generally speaking, Yin Zhucai is also the master of consciousness, but Xiaohuo really doesn''t belong to Yin Zhucai. Because of this, Yin Zhucai suspects that consciousness is a beast God. Yin Zhu didn''t expect that he was on a whim to communicate with Xiaohuo. He found out the truth. The truth was caught off guard, which made Yin Zhu a little hard to bear. What''s more, if the original beast God is still there, what is she? I can''t say that the beast God is too weak to leave the totem stone at all. Moreover, even if she can''t leave, it can always remind her that she has nothing in the end. If you think of her grand ceremony of passing on the throne because of the system upgrade and all these are intrigues, then she is likely to be a target pushed in front to attract fire, and the real beast God is hiding behind to pick up cheap ones. "Yin Zhu, what''s the matter with you?" Bai Kun is worried. If Yin Zhu gets hurt for his own reasons, he can''t accept it. Anyway, the worst is what he is now. "Nothing." Yin Zhu gave a bitter smile, and then said to Bai Kun, "I just want to understand something." As for wanting to help Bai Kun, Xiao Huo also said that Yin Zhu''s strength is not enough, and there is no way to collect Ye Huo. Ye Huo represents cause and effect. Although Yin Zhu is willing to carry his cause and effect sins for Bai Kun, now Yin Zhu has no way to do it. "Bai Kun, I have a way to save you, but I will wait until spring." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Bai Kun was very happy, "really? That''s great. " He didn''t hope, but Yin Zhu said he had hope. Beside the altar, ertengxiao Jono is very happy to hear this. After all, they are now Bai Kun''s family. Naturally, they hope that Bai Kun will be well. Moreover, when Bai Kun is well, Yin Zhu doesn''t have to feel guilty for Bai Kun. They dare to fight with Bai Kun even when they rob Yin Zhu. The next step is the process of baikun accepting the divine punishment. Yin Zhu stands under the altar and looks at it silently. Seeing the sufferings of the people he cares about, Yin Zhu feels very uncomfortable, just like he is being punished. Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao don''t look very well at Yin Zhu''s face. They want Yin Zhu not to look at it and go back to rest. Yin Zhu shakes his head. Compared with waiting, Yin Zhu prefers to watch it by herself. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be the last person to be informed by others. Besides, she can''t help and can always accompany Bai Kun here. After midnight, Bai Kun''s body method is finally over. Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao take people home, and Meng Tai and they go to have a rest. Although Yin Zhu has a lot to say, he knows that everyone is tired and will wait until after the rest. Besides, Yin Zhu is also ready to communicate with Beina. "Bena, your master is the beast God, who has been in charge of one side of the world for many years. Even Qingling and they will not die, so the beast God will not die, right?" Yin Zhu asked softly. Beina must know what happened at the altar today. After Beina was silent for a long time, "Yinzhu, I know your doubt, but Shifu, Shifu, he loves the world and orcs so much. If Shifu is still there, how can he ignore it and make the world decline and regress and make orcs suffer?" "But Bena, even you still exist. Do you think the beast God will disappear?" Yin Zhu asked again. Beina is silent. Obviously Beina also knows that the man hiding in the totem stone must be the beast God. It is said that the earliest totem stone fell from the sky into the palace, and then was refined by the beast God, which became the embodiment of the beast God''s will in the orc world. Therefore, the consciousness in the totem stone is probably the beast God, even if it is not the beast God, born like small fire Conscious. It''s probably related to the beast God. Beina silence let Yin Zhu understand, now is Beina also some doubt, beast God is probably not dead.Now, of course, Yin Zhu even doubts that Bena will run out of the system if the system keeps upgrading. Yin Zhu thinks it''s a mess. Yin Zhu said that she is an ordinary woman, and she can''t really play with her heart. She is tired just thinking about these things, and more importantly, she can''t understand them. This is the most sad thing. "Yin Zhu, when you go to the dark city, I also want to see if Shifu has really disappeared from this world." Beina said after a long time. Yin Zhu nodded. Now he had to wait. After winter, he went to the dark city to see what was going on. Yin Zhu didn''t sleep much because he couldn''t figure out what was going on in his head. When he got up the next day, his face was quite bad. Jono and Tengxiao were scared. "Yin Zhu, what''s the matter with you?" Tengxiao asked anxiously. "It''s OK, but I think too much about things." Yin Zhu rubbed his head. Seeing this, Jono shook his head and went to Yin Zhu''s back. Naturally, he reached out and pressed Yin Zhu''s temple. Yin Zhu narrowed his eyes comfortably. "You say, what do you want to do so much? If you have anything you don''t understand, just tell us. Most of us can always come up with a way." Jono was a little helpless. "I see. I''m looking for your help now." Yin Zhu smiles. After Jono rubbed for a while, Yin Zhu said that she was much better, and then everyone did a good job, waiting for Yin Zhu to say what she was worried about. Later, Yin Zhu said that he found Xiaohuo yesterday, and then several people on the scene pondered for a while. Then Bai Kun said, "Yin Zhu, I think what you think is probably true. Even yesterday, Xiaohuo may have let you find out on purpose, that is, let you go to the dark city." Jono nodded when he heard this. It''s easy for Xiaohuo to hide as the spirit of totem. What baikun said is very reasonable, but what does the beast God mean? This is to think carefully. Totem stone, think of the stone at the beginning, Yin Zhu has no special feeling, even excited that the stone is made by Beina, because at the beginning, Yin Zhu was afraid that his identity would be torn down. Now think about it, if not for the beast God, how could LAN Shuang have been waiting for herself, after all, she was all bent on death, so what to be afraid of. "But what is the purpose of the beast God?" Yin Zhu couldn''t understand this. If the beast God can only temporarily hide in the totem stone for healing because of serious injury, it''s almost as good to have injuries over the years. Besides, how does the beast God do it? If it wasn''t for the appearance of small fire, Yin Zhu would not doubt this. Even Qingling thought that the beast God was dead, otherwise Qingling would never be so bold. However, if the beast God is still alive, Qingling will be afraid. Of course, Yin Zhu had been wondering why Qingling didn''t kill himself. Did he also feel that the beast God was still alive, so he kept her here to test the bottom line? Whether it''s true or not, you have to try it. Whether Qingling or beast God is good, Yin Zhu thinks that if these two people want to use their bad words, they should be ready to break up. She is not strong, but she will shine her paws when she is pressed by the docile cat. She just wants to have a good life, and anyone who wants to destroy her life will not let go. Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo said that they would accompany Yin Zhu there. "Everything can only be clear after going to the city of darkness. Even if the beast God wants to calculate you, he wants you to go in front of him." Bai Kun said in a calm voice. "Well, as soon as spring comes, we''ll go to the dark city and see tengan by the way." Yin Zhu made the decision directly. After hearing what Yin Zhu said, Bai Kun looks up at Yin Zhu very seriously. Yin Zhu is willing to go even though he knows the danger. This kind of Yin Zhu is really charming. His Yinzhu is different from other females. Most females are weak, but his Yinzhu is stronger when he is strong. Tengxiao a few "everything can only be clear after going to the dark city. Even if the beast God wants to calculate you, you have to go in front of him." Bai Kun said in a calm voice. "Well, as soon as spring comes, we''ll go to the dark city and see tengan by the way." Yin Zhu made the decision directly. After hearing what Yin Zhu said, Bai Kun looks up at Yin Zhu very seriously. Yin Zhu is willing to go even though he knows the danger. This kind of Yin Zhu is really charming. His Yinzhu is different from other females. Most females are weak, but his Yinzhu is stronger when he is strong. Tengxiao few www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 The sunlight in winter passed very fast. Spring came in a flash. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao Jono left daze tribe quietly. What they had to do was too important. They didn''t intend to tell the people of daze tribe about it. It was also a kind of protection. Fortunately, after a winter, all the things Yin Zhu sorted out have been basically taught. Jiuyue stayed in the tribe to teach the people of the tribe to learn those things, while Bai Xue plans to go out and follow the caravan of the tribe to pass on these knowledge to every corner of the world. Montaigne watched the three children go together and sighed deeply. His old bones can''t help them much in other places. He can only guard the pure land in the rear, hoping that the children can succeed. Yin Zhu looks at the Daze tribe, which is gradually invisible behind him. He can''t help but tears. He just came home and will go out soon. He really wants to hide in the Daze tribe and lean on his beloved. Then he can''t help thinking about many things. Jono probably saw Yin Zhu''s loss. He was very clear that Yin Zhu was actually a female who had no ambition and was very satisfied. "Yin Zhu, after everything is over, we will find a small mountain, and then we will occupy the mountain to build a small tribe, a small tribe of our family, to build a beautiful paradise." When Jono finished, he rubbed Yinzhu''s hair. Yinzhu saw that his hair had been neatly combed, and he couldn''t help patting off Jono''s hands, "it''s all messed up." "I''ll comb it back for you." Jono said with a smile. Tengxiao smiles and looks at Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu fighting. With Qiao Nuo, Yin Zhu smiles a lot. With Qiao Nuo, his pressure will not be so great. Someone will discuss what to do. Three people all the way laughing noisily walking, but it is to dispel the point of sorrow. In the dark city, the experiment began as early as winter. Unfortunately, none of them succeeded. Instead, they all died because they could not bear the power of animal Dan. Morrison was a little angry at this time. If this method did not work, he had to rely on Yin Zhu. He walked over the cliff with a single wooden bridge, which made his heart upset. He''s always the safest way to do things. He doesn''t want his people to go on suffering for thousands of years. He can''t wait any longer. He can''t stand waiting any longer, but what''s wrong? as like as two peas, the male and female are the treasure of the world. But because of the failure, Morrison decided to use the female to do the experiment. The female ORC was not a half ORC. All the conditions were exactly the same as Sophie''s. in order to make the experimenter like Sophie, he also brought people to the table. The females were tortured. Leihe can''t see it. Morrison is really crazy for the experiment, but now Morrison is obviously nervous. Leihe is still worried about Morrison''s calculation of tengan. At this time, all his mind is on tengan, and he can only ignore this matter for the time being. Although Leihe doesn''t care about it, Leihe has taken Mo from his heart Leeson crossed it out from his own side, and the way was different, and he didn''t conspire with each other. Although the females who were tested were very poor, Reich didn''t do it. This Morrison experiment is for the orcs in the dark city. Reich is not good and may cause riots. After all, this Orc of hope has been waiting too long. However, no matter how similar the external conditions are, there is only one Sophie. Morrison sees the people who have failed to die, sitting on the ground very powerlessly, and finally finds a feasible way. The result is still not good. Beast God, beast God, it''s really hateful. When Yin Zhu arrived at the city of darkness, although he said he was sneaking in, he still knew what he should know. When Yin Zhu arrived at the city of darkness, he first made out with Teng an. The good guy knew her and rushed to her arms as soon as he saw her. Her mother cried and softened Yin Zhu''s heart. Just follow Tengxiao and Qiao Nuo this time, but find themselves a little blocked, because tengan this guy this time has directly led Yinzhu to find Leihe, "mother, go, father know you come, will be very happy." Everyone present knows that Teng an''s father is Leihe, not his own father Tengxiao, not even Jono. In fact, Jono is OK. He''s just the eldest father. Besides, he never took teng''an with him. It''s understandable that teng''an didn''t get close to him. But Tengxiao, his son, didn''t get close to him. He directly found a powerful rival for his mother. He wanted to block his heart, but as a father, he couldn''t protect teng''an. He just had to bear any more unhappiness. It''s just that There is something unfair in my heart. Of course, both Jono and Tengxiao know that Leihe will become a family with them in the future. Bai Kun promised him earlier that they would not stop him from doing this. That is to say, when Yin Zhu wants to accept Leihe depends on Leihe''s own ability. But now, with teng''an, Leihe is afraid that he will become a family with them soon. Xiao teng''an had no conscience. They shook their heads helplessly, and then quickly followed up.Leihe looks at Yingying walking towards him with a smile. He hasn''t seen Yinzhu for more than half a year. Yinzhu is more beautiful and more attractive. "Yin Zhu, are you here?" Leihe said happily. "Yes." Yin Zhu answered softly, then gave a smile. Jono looks at the two people standing opposite each other looking at each other affectionately. He turns his mouth and gives Tengxiao a hand. Tengxiao smiles. He likes Yinzhu very much, but he won''t occupy Yinzhu. He just hopes Yinzhu will be happy and carefree. "Father, mother is very beautiful. You look like a fool." Teng an had been very naughty to run in front of Leihe at this time, and gave Leihe a paw behind him. Yin Zhu was teased by his son. He was only two years old. He looked like a modern five or six-year-old. As for his brain, he was more mature. I really don''t know who taught him what to say. "Son of a bitch, nonsense." Leihe saw that Yinzhu was a little embarrassed, so he directly picked Teng an up and put the man in Yinzhu''s arms. "Let your mother hold you for a while, and don''t run around." With that, Reich stretched out a finger and flicked teng''an''s forehead. "Yes." Teng an''s clever response, en, mother''s arms are so warm and comfortable. No wonder father wants to lie in mother''s arms. Yin Zhu looks at Teng an''s clever appearance. He is very happy in his heart, and he is grateful to Leihe for raising his child so well. Leihe can''t help scratching his hair awkwardly when he hears Yinzhu saying that the child is clever. Tengan''s child is not clever at all. On the contrary, it''s very mischievous. It''s just because Yinzhu is clever. But Yinzhu is so happy. Let''s not talk about tengan''s mischief. Anyway, male mischief is OK. Even if he makes trouble, he can carry it. Tengxiao looked at his son and didn''t look at himself more. His heart was as cool as falling into cold water. When Qiao Nuo saw Tengxiao''s tight face, he couldn''t help laughing. Then he went to Yin Zhu''s side and said to teng''an, who was nestled in Yin Zhu''s arms, "come on, big father." Just listen to what this guy said before, and now this drop of rolling eyes, we know that this little guy is not as clever as he shows. Teng an looked at Jono carefully first. He looked pretty and laughed gently. He just gave him a little face and let him hold him. Jono holds the little guy in his arms and gently touches Teng an''s smooth hair. Fortunately, the little guy is good-looking, and his temperament is rare and lively. Otherwise, Yin Zhu would be very sad. After embracing teng''an for a while, Qiao Nuo looks at Tengxiao''s taut face, but his eyes don''t stop looking at teng''an in his hand. This guy doesn''t speak, but he still cares about his cub in his heart, so he simply puts teng''an in teng''an''s hand, "hold tight, don''t throw people down." Teng Xiao quickly holds Teng an in his hand at this time, and then holds the person in his arms like a treasure. This is his cub, his youngest and favorite cub. Teng an looks at Tengxiao who holds himself tightly in his arms. He is not very comfortable. However, the blazing love in Teng an''s eyes keeps him from struggling. The blood reaction of the two also shows that this person is his own father. "Father." Teng an called in a low voice. "Well, father is here." Tengxiao, who was full of complaints before, was so elated by the sound of a father''s cry that all his unhappiness had been left behind. Yin Zhu and Lei he are smiling at the father and son who are holding each other. They really hate the warmth. "I think teng''an must give you a headache sometimes. He''s smart." Yin Zhu smiles and turns to look at Lei he. Yin Zhu knows how hard it is to take care of a child, especially tengan. Leihe shook his head hastily at this time, "it''s not hard, it''s not hard, I''m his father." Reich obviously likes to be the father of tengan. Yin Zhu didn''t say anything when he saw this, but just smile gently. She is really grateful to Leihe, and she also knows Leihe''s feelings for herself. As for her, she doesn''t hate Leihe either. Let''s live like this now, and let it be. Morrison was very excited when he learned that Yin Zhu came to the city of darkness. He came directly to find Yin Zhu. After all, Sophie''s metamorphosis was largely related to Yin Zhu. He wanted to see if Yin Zhu could help himself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 As soon as Morrison went to Leihe''s mansion, he saw the appearance of yinzhujono and Leihe''s family. Morrison stopped for a moment. He was different from Leihe. Leihe loved Yinzhu and could sacrifice for Yinzhu at all costs. But he was different. He carried the mission of their family and also took them to break free from the shackles of fate . "Yin Zhu, long time no see." Morrison smiles and says hello. He and Yin Zhu have always been equal to each other. As for the fact that the orcs were suppressed by Yin Zhu, Morrison doesn''t want to admit it. He always thinks that he is cooperating and working for others. He is not prepared to do it. At first, they made a lot of contributions with the beast God, but in the end, they suffered a lot, so he should be proud You are in control of your own destiny. "Long time no see, Morrison." Yin Zhu smiles. He doesn''t plan to make friends with Morrison. Morrison is full of tricks and will be sold if he is careful. Leihe carefully went to Yinzhu''s side at this time, worried about Morrison''s attack on Yinzhu. Morrison naturally sees Leihe''s actions in his eyes. He can''t help laughing bitterly. Leihe is too much. Without absolute assurance, how can he attack Yinzhu? He didn''t want to attack tengan before. He just wants to make a mark on tengan and find it later. Leihe really is. It''s not good to make Yinzhu resent him. Morrison doesn''t want to arouse Yin Zhu''s antipathy, so he just stops and doesn''t keep close to him any more, so Leihe will be at ease. Seeing that Morrison is so smart, Leihe doesn''t do anything more. However, Tengxiao and Jono are obviously impressed by Leihe''s actions. It seems that Leihe has a conflict with Morrison recently. In the past, the two people at least seem to have a very harmonious relationship, but now they don''t even pretend to be. Leihe is not a power man, otherwise he would have been black years ago If the dark city is not unified, it will not be ignored all the time. Jono thinks that this matter may have something to do with Yin Zhu. Lin has personal differences, and Leihe must be defending Yin Zhu. Thinking of this, Jono can''t help but be wary of Morrison. "How come Leihe wants to occupy Yinzhu, for fear that I won''t be able to compete with you?" Seeing this, Morrison couldn''t help making a joke. Who knows Leihe even directly took it, "of course, Yinzhu is mine, you have nothing to do or stay away, so as not to disturb me and Yinzhu." Morrison''s teeth itched with anger when he heard this, but there was nothing he could do. Who told him that he could not offend Yin Zhu now. Yin Zhu can see the undercurrent between Leihe and Morrison, but Leihe didn''t say, and Yin Zhu didn''t plan to ask, anyway, she is firmly on Leihe''s side. "By the way, Morrison, I''m going to see the totem stone, OK?" Yin Zhu asked faintly. "Yes." Morrison nodded. The totem stone was originally taught to Yin Zhu. If Yin Zhu wants to see it, he should find something. "Can I go with you?" Asked Morrison. Yin Zhu heard this and nodded, "go ahead, I have a lot of doubts. Maybe you have a lot of doubts just like me. You can get answers this time." If my guess is not wrong, then this time all the doubts can be answered. Through the long underground secret Road, Yin Zhu stood in front of the blood red totem stone again. The totem stone saw Yin Zhu''s arrival and sent out bursts of Yingying light, as if it was welcoming everyone. Yin Zhu walked around the totem stone and tried to communicate with Beina, "Beina, do you feel it?" "Well, you should feel right." Bena was silent for a moment. Just after a moment of silence, Bena also felt that she had a lot of questions to ask. "Beast God, should you solve my doubts? We will not all come here. You are still hiding in the totem stone." Yin Zhu said in a cold voice. Morrison and Leihe, who were standing beside Yin Zhu, were shocked when they heard this? Isn''t the animal God now Yin Zhu? Who is Yin Zhu talking about? The former beast God, the former beast God is still alive, it''s impossible. However, at this time, there was a faint sigh from the totem stone, "boy, you have come at last. I thought you would come to see me again after a long time." At this time, a pale white shadow appeared from the totem stone. If you look carefully, it should be a beautiful female ORC with wings on her back. Morrison was looking at that group of figures. He never thought that the beast God was not dead, and he was hiding in the totem stone guarded by their family. He watched their family suffer for so many years. Morrison clenched his fists with some resentment. His ancestors were loyal to the beast God. All people thought that the beast God was gone. Even the first generation of guards committed suicide and followed the beast God. Who could have thought that the beast God was not destroyed. "Child, I can feel your resentment towards me, but I can only say that it''s a last resort. Your family protects me. I know that. It''s hard for you." Beast God light said. When Morrison heard this, he turned his head and did not look. He was afraid that he would attack the beast God on impulse. At that time, his family was afraid that he would really die."Well, it''s all my fault." The shadow sighed faintly, then turned his head and looked at Yin Zhu seriously. Yin Zhu felt as if he had been X-rayed from inside to outside, and was stripped clean, "you''re not Bena." Yin Zhu didn''t have time to answer. She said, "well, I had time to settle down in a hurry. Bena had some backers, but I didn''t make sure. But since you have my inheritance, you are also my descendant. The stability of the orc continent depends on your back." "I''m really not Bena. As for why this happened, I don''t quite understand. Beast God, there are many things I don''t understand. I hope you can give me an answer, OK?" Yin Zhu asked a question. "Yes, you can ask." The figure answered very simply. "Can you talk about 5000 years? We all want to know. " Yin Zhu asked a question. Then the beast God began to slowly talk about the course of 5000 years. The beast God said that many years ago, she had reached the barrier and could completely break through the air. It was just because there was no suitable successor that she had been dragging on. Although there were several disciples in front of him, Qingling didn''t have much kindness to the people of the orc mainland as long as he had the right. Qingyun was Qingling''s follower, to the end Yu Xueli''s strength and means are not good. The only little disciple, Beina, is kind-hearted and has good talent. He prefers Beina to be his successor. At that time, the other three elder martial sisters can also help her. She is playing. She didn''t expect that Qingling would plot against her with other younger brothers. At that time, she arranged everything and was ready to leave the void, but she didn''t Thinking of being schemed by Qingling, her whole body was destroyed in the end. In a hurry, she only had time to send away Beina''s spirit. However, she tried her best to send away Beina''s ghost. She also suffered a lot of damage. Finally, she could only hide in the totem stone to recover. In fact, she was just a ghost. At that time, he was angry with Qingling. She was a ghost separated at that time. She just fell next to the totem stone, because the power of belief collected by the totem stone is the source of the cultivation of animal God. This is also the reason why she can keep a ghost. As for the main soul behind, she is not very clear, No She did not feel the existence of the main soul in this world, so there are only two reasons, one is the main soul broken, void gone, one is disappeared. Then Yin Zhu asked Qingling why he didn''t kill himself. The beast God said that it should be Qingling''s sacred fire. Only the beast God can take away the sacred fire. Even Qingling can''t put it out. He can only hide in the soul eating cliff. If Qingling wants to get rid of the sacred fire completely, he has to ask Yin Zhu to help him. Of course, according to the current hostile relationship between them, Yin Zhu will definitely not help them get rid of it, so he can see what means the spirit uses. As for why the beast God didn''t indicate his identity when he first met Yin Zhu, it was because Yin Zhu''s strength was too low at the beginning. Once she appeared, she was afraid that Yin Zhu would rely on her everywhere. Ning Wai even worried that she would be discovered by Qingling, and the consequences would be out of control. Then Yin Zhu talked about the divine punishment on Bai Kun. The beast God said with a smile, "this divine punishment is actually the same as the divine fire on Qingling, but your name is different. I can''t get rid of it. I have to have divine power to take it. I still have a little divine power, but if I dare to use it, I''m afraid I''m going to eliminate it Scattered in the world, it''s up to you. When you cultivate Yin Zhu''s divine power, you can receive the divine fire. With the divine fire, your fighting power will be greatly improved. As for Bai Kun, I can only help him reduce some pain, and the rest depends on you. " In fact, Yin Zhu really wants to ask himself why he went through time and space. Seeing what so many people around him didn''t ask, most of the questions Yin Zhu had already asked clearly, so he didn''t ask any more. Of course, this beast God said Yin Zhu did not believe it all, all this needs to be verified. Then Morrison asked them about the ORC. Yin Zhu didn''t want to listen to the orc''s secret. Besides, Morrison didn''t want to listen to it. Seeing Yin Zhu turning around and leaving, Leihe didn''t hesitate to leave. He didn''t even know his own secret. When Yin Zhu saw this, he really felt warm in his heart. No matter how many shackles Lei he had, she would help him break them one by one. Yin Zhu didn''t know what Morrison had talked with the beast God. Anyway, when he came out, his face was very ugly. But what made Yin Zhu feel different was that he was so respectful to Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 Yin Zhu doesn''t want to know what the beast God said to Morrison. Anyway, she doesn''t regard Morrison as a trustworthy person, so Morrison is calculating, and she won''t be sad, because she never regards them as her own. When Leihe saw that Yinzhu didn''t care about it, he wouldn''t ask Morrison about it. Anyway, they have excluded this person, who might hurt Yinzhu. They just want this person to have nothing to do with Yinzhu forever. As for Morrison''s false respect, Yin Zhu doesn''t like it either. In fact, Morrison doesn''t have to look inferior. She has never threatened him with this. If she can, they can also be friends. Even if Morrison doesn''t help himself, Yin Zhu won''t care as long as he doesn''t count on himself. Unfortunately, Morrison can''t do it. "Let''s go, don''t care about irrelevant people." Yin Zhu said calmly. Morrison looks at Leihe and his party who are holding Yinzhu far away. His face is very ugly. It''s obvious that Yinzhu is not willing to help himself now. Fortunately, the beast God has also said that as long as Yinzhu contacts the orc''s curse, they will also contact the curse. Yinzhu cares about Leihe so much, and her own children will certainly work hard for it. But now they even ignore themselves. They don''t think they need help, do they? Morrison sighed when he thought of this. In fact, he never helped Yin Zhu much. From beginning to end, he was not willing to be enslaved, so he didn''t do his best. Now it''s fair to be abandoned by Yin Zhu, but it''s uncomfortable in his heart. Originally, he wanted to ask Yin Zhu to do experiments for himself, but all these things could only be cancelled. Moreover, many orcs have died. Although those men were willing to sacrifice, he was reluctant to let them die. The beast God made it very clear that there were too many uncertain factors for Sophie to succeed. He probably killed all his men, but he couldn''t find one. As for Yin Zhu''s pause, fortunately, he didn''t offend people thoroughly and didn''t do anything that actually hurt Yin Zhu. If you want to come back, he can make Yin Zhu change his mind as long as he helps him. Here, Yin Zhu returns to Leihe''s house. Xiao teng''an is still very naughty at this time. The children are heartless, and they don''t see the difference of adults at all. Yin Zhu was not in a good mood. Seeing Xiao teng''an''s cheerful appearance, she couldn''t help laughing. Why should she think so much? The fall of the sky is nothing more than death, as long as she lives If he is still alive, he will help his children and relatives find a way out, no matter what tricks he has. Yin Zhu, who wants to be happy, is in a better mood. Although she wants to be better in the long run, she has only a headache if she wants to keep thinking about so many troubles. Leihe was worried about Yinzhu, but seeing that Yinzhu had nothing to do with him and playing with Teng an, it shows that Yinzhu really didn''t take this matter seriously. Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t pay attention to it, but Beina did. In the past, Beina really thought that the beast God was gone, but now Beina doesn''t believe it. As Yin Zhu said, there are too many problems and loopholes, but what she saw was the ghost of her master. The power of the ghost can''t even compare with her. Yin Zhu doesn''t care. Shan Leihe and Qiao Nuo take this matter to heart. They recite it for her. The beast God says so much, which is no different from not saying it. On the contrary, it makes them more confused. However, since they know that Qingling won''t hurt Yin Zhu, Lei he and Qiao Nuo discuss and plan to go to the temple again. At that time, if Qingling is willing to talk, then combining the two sides of the discourse, he will be able to get the answer he wants. Of course, what makes Jono very confused is that Yinzhu is actually the blood left by the beast God and the descendant of the original Utopia. But Jono is very clear that Yinzhu is a native of daze tribe. Can''t the whole daze tribe be descended from Utopia? It''s impossible. However, it is not clear that the ancestor of daze tribe is Jono. What daze tribe has recorded is only a few hundred years of history in the Luoyue mountains. As for the former, only a remnant of the tribe fled to the Luoyue mountains to settle down. If all these are true, then Utopia is so beautiful, even it can be said that it is the best place for the people to rest. Why there is no one there? Does the descendants of Utopia need to escape from Utopia? It''s a pity that no one answered these questions. Yin Zhu was going to ask them before, but the beast God was obviously not willing to answer. This is a doubtful point. Anyway, the beast God looks very suspicious and unreliable from inside. Leihe also has a headache at this time. The road ahead of Yinzhu is not easy, especially now there is a ghost of the former beast God. Is Yinzhu the beast God or she? After all, there are no two tigers in one mountain, and the beast God''s own disciples can''t accept it. What''s more, Yin Zhu, the inheritor who has no feelings at all. Maybe the beast God is to use Yin Zhu''s hand to fight Qingling in the arena, and then she recuperates and comes out to pick up a bargain when Yin Zhu and Qingling are both defeated.Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo discuss with each other and plan to go to the temple to find Qingling. Qingling did fight with her before, but he didn''t want to hurt Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu believes in what the beast God says. Qingling still needs her own help. Leihe says that he is willing to go with Yin Zhu. The dark city is not very safe now. He takes teng''an with him. As for the other people here, Leihe is relieved. Morrison has no bad intentions towards orcs and will not deliberately harass them. Several people cleaned up and left directly. Morrison knew that Yin Zhu had left. He didn''t say anything, let alone stop him. He just went to see the beast God in the totem stone for the first time. When Morrison said Yinzhu had gone to the temple, she sighed faintly and said, "I know they won''t believe it. If you go to the wall, you will believe what I said." After that, I went back to have a rest. When Morrison heard this, he couldn''t help but gasp. Not to mention that Yin Zhu didn''t believe it, even he didn''t believe it. He didn''t have any substance, so he wanted others to work for him. How could it be possible? But the fate of their family was in the hands of this beast God. For 5000 years, because their ancestors were loyal enough, they harmed future generations, They were comfortable, fulfilled their loyalty, and were relieved when they died, but they didn''t think about how much pain they would have to bear. Morrison was even more disgusted with the beast God who brought all these evil sources. A ghost didn''t want to control them. What she said was to give Yin Zhu a hand, in fact, it was to give her a hand. Moreover, Morrison was worried, even if she helped her After all, they are the best dogs to use. They don''t have to worry about betrayal. Unfortunately, he wants to understand it too late. If he had known an Anfen before, he might have been able to contact the incantation earlier. "Go away, practice hard, and you''ll soon be able to use it." Beast God is probably to see Morrison''s mind, some unhappy said. Morrison clenched his fist hard at this time, "I hope you keep your word, otherwise even if you are a beast God, I will pull you to hell." "Well, I didn''t ask you to do anything too much, but I asked you to do some small things for me. Forget it. Now I really don''t have the right to ask you to help me. Let''s go." The voice of the beast God was a little angry, obviously angry. How dare Morrison treat himself like this. On the side of the temple, Qingling knew that when Yin Zhu brought people back to the temple, he couldn''t help laughing. "I couldn''t wait to leave, but now I''m back. Our younger martial sister''s brain is more and more useful." Shirley can''t help but curl her mouth when she hears this. Look, she knows that the younger martial sister is a big elder martial sister who can''t fight with her heart. She has a lot of careful thinking, but fortunately she doesn''t show it. "I specially give time for my younger martial sister to study. I don''t know if she can make progress in the past half a year. It''s hard for her to come back. Let''s go and welcome her." Qingling said happily. When Qingyun heard this, she almost fell down. She had been fighting with Yin Zhu''s people to death before, but now she even said to welcome her. But this is her sister''s way of doing it. Her sister always arranged her way early. As soon as Yin Zhu returns to the temple, Qingling takes people to wait there. Because of this, Fuxiang almost doesn''t fight with the people there. He thinks that Qingling wants to count on Yin Zhu, but Qingling says with a smile that he wants to have tea with Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looks at Qingling who is waiting for him. It seems that Qingling is sure that he will come back to find her. Compared with Qingling, he is far worse. This man is very calculating. But I don''t know whether qinglingzhi knows what he wants to ask. When he drinks tea and chats, Yin Zhu says he is very happy. So Mei Ying and Fu Xiang look at each other foolishly. In the previous days, they killed and worked for their masters. Now the masters shake hands and make peace. Why did they fight like that. "Qingling, what do you want to talk to me about? Are you so sure that I will come back to talk to you?" Yin Zhu directly sits down in front of Qingling. Knowing that Qingling still needs his own help, Yin Zhu has no fear of Qingling. "Of course, I believe you must have a lot of questions about the beast God. In addition, I dropped something on your partner. You always come back to me, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast." Qingling very indifferent said, very simply pointed out that she had done something in Jono. Yin Zhu almost didn''t vomit blood when he heard this. Jono also frowned at this time. In fact, he had doubts about this, but he couldn''t find out what was wrong. Yin Zhu also checked his body, and there was no problem. The only seal could just protect Xiao Jin''s existence. However, when Qingling says this, Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu believe that after all, Qingling still wants Yin Zhu to help her take away her magic fire, so what can Qingling do to make Yin Zhu agree to this basically impossible thing? The only possibility is to coerce, and Qiao Nuo is the one who can threaten Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 There is only one person who can make the threat so beautiful and refined. However, from the way Qingling is pressing, Yin Zhuhe makes it clear that he can''t play Qingling if he wants to talk about playing with his mind. "Qingling, why do you think you can hold me? You''re not afraid that I''ll give up Jono, but as a partner, just find another one." Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be caught dead, so she will be completely at a disadvantage. Hearing this, Qingling burst out laughing, "little younger martial sister, if I''m not sure about others, but you are my little younger martial sister. I don''t know enough about you and me. Do you think I will do such a thing? Will it let you develop? I''ll kill you from the beginning. " Yin Zhu can''t help but frown when she hears this. It''s obvious that Qingling still thinks that she belongs to Beina, but no matter she is Yin Zhu or Beina, she is darn soft hearted and threatened by others. Qingling is also worried that Yin Zhu''s temperament will change after so many things. When Sophie comes back, she says that Yin Zhu is soft hearted even to some orcs who don''t want to close, let alone those close to him. "You''re right. I really don''t want Jono, but do you think I can harm the whole Orc world for a Jono? I can''t afford the cause and effect. " Yin zhuleng hum, this feeling of being calculated is really bad. Qiao Nuo is checking his body at this time. If he becomes the handle of Yin Zhu being coerced, he would rather die like this than drag Yin Zhu down. It''s a pity that no matter how Jono checks, he can''t find out the problem. This Qingling really has a way. "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to worry about me. You can do whatever you want." Jono let Yin Zhu make his own decision at this time. After listening to Yin Zhu''s words, Qingling couldn''t help looking at Yin Zhu sarcastically, "little younger martial sister, I''m a disaster. What''s the master? Compared with Shifu, I''m too kind. " Qingling said and laughed. When Yin Zhu heard this, he just looked at Qingling coldly, "you must have seen the ghost of master from the dark city." Qingling said without care. Yin Zhu was shocked. Qingling knew that the spirit of beast God still existed. But why did Qingling not care for so many years? "I think you''ve heard a lot about me from that ghost. Now I''ll tell you a story." Qingling finished with a faint sigh. Qingling simply explained her story. She said that she was very angry when she knew that she had not been able to take over the palace, but she didn''t want to bite the master. At that time, she planned to leave the palace and form her own school. However, the beast God didn''t agree. On the contrary, the beast God wanted to kill her. Because Qingling was very angry, she wanted to revenge the beast God. Look How can she do it to her without an heir. At the beginning, Qingling only thought that xiangbeina, the beast God, would fight back. Qingling found out that it was not. The beast God should be holding a very evil sacrifice, because the beast God sacrificed hundreds of thousands of orcs in the whole Utopia. Those people died because of the beast God. Even the three disciples of Qingling were counted as sacrifice by the beast God It was only when they tried their best to escape from the sacrifice that they became infected with this sacred fire. As for daze tribe, it should be the descendant of Utopia. Even Sophie is also the descendant of Utopia. She has the blood of beast God in her body, otherwise Sophie would not be so easy to degenerate. Daze tribe should have been deliberately arranged by the beast God. Even she has calculated what will happen when Bena comes back five thousand years later. "Little younger martial sister, since the beginning of the sacrifice, we all ran away in a hurry. I didn''t notice where the master''s main soul went. However, the residual soul had existed long ago. The master wanted to cultivate the power of belief, so he separated a wisp of spirit on the totem stone and slowly grew to the present scale. One of the reasons why I didn''t fight against you is that Because I need you to help me collect the fire of God''s punishment from me. Another thing is that I don''t think Shifu can have no purpose after he has arranged so many back hands. After all, for this purpose, he even has to kill the three disciples he raised himself. Do you think she will go without this purpose? Yin Zhu, you have to be careful. I think this goal is definitely on you. I can''t do it as well as Shifu in thousands of years. " Qingling laughs indifferently and looks at Yinzhu calmly. Qingling didn''t plan that Yinzhu would believe what she said, but as long as Yinzhu kept this thing in mind, as long as Yinzhu didn''t believe in the beast God, there was something she would do. When Jono heard this, his brows turned into Sichuan characters. They all told different truths. I really don''t know who to believe. "How can I believe what you say?" Yin Zhu looks at Qingling sarcastically. Hearing this, Qingling just laughed, "I don''t need you to believe it. You just need to doubt it. The rest of you will find the truth yourself, won''t you?" Yin Zhu frowned when he heard this. This Qingling is sure to eat her now. "In addition, your little lover is OK now, but it won''t be possible after a while, so you''d better practice quickly, younger martial sister. You''re still a beast God. You don''t have any magical power. You can''t even compare with Sophie." Qingling takes a sarcastic look at Yinzhu.Now she can understand why she has been practicing all the time and can''t produce divine power. It''s probably related to the blood of the beast God. She thought that she had been desperately trying to fight for the position of the beast God. This is a pit. As far as she knows, even Bena didn''t have the blood of the beast God before. Therefore, the beast God didn''t want to inherit the position of the beast God from the beginning to the end, It was because she didn''t understand that Qingling felt cold. Even she couldn''t understand what the beast God wanted. After all, the beast God can be said to stand on the top of the orc continent and have what he wants. But the beast God, his own people, the whole Utopia, except the blood of daze tribe, is gone. It is estimated that the blood of daze tribe is also left for calculation. Looking at his beloved disciples, in fact, it is nothing. Younger martial sister, when you think you are shouldering a heavy responsibility, what is it You are nothing. Thinking of Qingling, she couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t know what kind of expression she would be when her younger martial sister worked hard and got the position of beast God. As for why Qingling didn''t tell Yin Zhu about it, it''s very simple. She may not believe it even if she said it. Besides, there is no evidence for all this, which is her own guess. Moreover, she''s not very well now. Where does she have the heart to help Yin Zhu? This is also the reason why she never cares about the orc affairs in mainland China for thousands of years In the end, she didn''t want to make wedding clothes for the beast God. No matter how much she did, it was useless. Besides, the spirit of the beast God didn''t know where to go. For so many years, no matter what method she used, she couldn''t find his whereabouts. If the beast God left, Qingling didn''t believe it. The ghost in the totem stone was left there on purpose. It was a pity that Qingling didn''t know anything about it for thousands of years As for the beast God, this wisp of ghost has been thrown out. It has not been suppressed by the main soul for thousands of years. It grows slowly. Now I''m afraid that I have my own thinking and ability. A person with unique thinking will not want to be swallowed like this. It can be said that she has raised a poisonous snake for the beast God. I don''t know if this poisonous snake can hurt the beast God. For five thousand years, Qingling has been living very hard, but even if she is suffering, she has to live. At least she has to ask the beast God why. "You''d better make sure Jono''s OK, or I won''t let you go." Yin Zhu is biting his teeth and threatening, but Qingling laughs like a nobody. When Qiao Nuo saw Yin Zhu angry, he came forward and gently took Yin Zhu''s hand. "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to ask her for me. Originally, I was blessed to be awake. Now I just want to have a happy time with you every day." Yin Zhu heard this and nodded, "yes, we will be very happy." Yin Zhu then turned to look at Tengxiao and Leihe behind her. She has no ability or ambition, but if anyone dares to destroy her happiness, don''t blame her. "Let''s go back to the temple and have a rest. Fuxiang must have prepared delicious food for us." Tengxiao takes Yinzhu''s other hand with a smile. Leihe holds tengan and follows Yinzhu with a smile. Qingling watched Yin Zhu and his party go away. She couldn''t help but smile and said, "little younger martial sister, these partners are not bad." When Shirley heard this, she couldn''t help laughing, "the eldest martial sister is so envious that she can find several partners. I believe many people are willing to be the partners of the eldest martial sister." After hearing this, Qingling gives Shirley a white look, and then shakes her head calmly. Shirley thinks carefully about what she always knows. The reason why she still keeps Shirley by her side is that after 5000 years, it''s too lonely. The familiar people around her disappear one by one, and there are only a few left. Qingling can''t bear to destroy them. The third younger martial sister has a lot of thoughts, but she doesn''t have that ability. Without her, I''m afraid Shirley would have died a long time ago. Who made her feel soft and nostalgic. I don''t know what the younger martial sister will think about her words? Qingling holds his chin and smiles, then slowly stands up and walks slowly in his room. Qingyun sees this and knows that there must be something bothering her sister. As long as she doesn''t understand, her sister will keep walking until she wants to understand the key. Fortunately, all things don''t need her to worry about. If she really worries, she can''t do the same as Qingling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 Fuxiang wondered why Yin Zhu had come back at this time. After all, Yin Zhu was not strong enough to compete with Qingling. What''s more, Yin Zhu had come back. Who should listen to in the temple? Although it was said that there was a Yin Zhu in front, Yin Zhu was not in the temple. He was basically in charge of Fuxiang. It was really good that he was in charge of everything. Yin Zhu takes a look at Fu Xiang. Naturally, Fu Xiang''s worries are in his eyes. The temple is not his own. Even the servants in the temple are Fu Xiang''s. to tell you the truth, Yin Zhu really doesn''t want to fight for this right. What''s good about the right? One by one, he doesn''t even have the most basic feelings. "Fuxiang, it''s up to you to deal with the affairs in the temple. I''ll have a rest first." Yin Zhu directly reassured Fu Xiang, saying that he would not interfere in the affairs of the temple. If you want to let Yin Zhu choose, she won''t stay in the temple in the future. Her subordinates should be trained by herself. She doesn''t want to accept other people''s subordinates. Besides, there are still many troubles between her and Qingling and the beast God. I don''t know if there are any in the future, so it''s useless to consider these. "Jono, do you believe what Qingling said?" Yin Zhu was silent for a while and asked. After hearing this, Jono thought for a while and said, "I think some of them are true and some of them are false, but I think it should be true that daze tribe is descended from the beast God." If you think that even Sophie can be transformed, then the whole daze tribe can be transformed. Of course, it''s not good for the original daze tribe to take in people without the blood of daze tribe. "What about the demise of Utopia?" Yin Zhu asked with a frown. "I don''t know, it may be true or false, but now the most important thing for Yin Zhu is to improve your strength and stay in the temple. The temple gathers the spiritual power of the world, so you can learn better here. Besides, there are many classics here, which are enough for you to learn. The Qingling has a plan for you. I don''t think it will do anything to you, but you are most at ease All right, but I and Tengxiao and Lei heteng''an should pay attention. After all, we are your weakness. " Jono thought for a while and said with a headache. Obviously they came to protect Yin Zhu, but it turned out to be a drag on Yin Zhu. This kind of feeling is really bad. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said with a smile, "I don''t think you should leave my sight. There should be no accident. Qingling didn''t intend to tear my face completely. Now I''m a little confused. What does Qingling want to do? Do you want me to take away the magic fire? It doesn''t feel like it. " Jono nodded when he heard this. It''s true that Qingling feels strange and completely confused. Even now, he can''t figure it out. Fortunately, they are all here now. Several people can discuss with each other. One can count on the short and two can count on the long. There are so many of them, and they will always come up with a good way. Yin Zhu nodded and breathed deeply. After leaving daze tribe, she couldn''t oppress herself. She was afraid that she would be caught by Qingling, or her partner would be killed by Qingling, and she couldn''t do anything about it. Now she knows that Qingling has no hostility to herself at least. Yin Zhu''s heart is down. "Well, we''ll live here in the temple in the future. Jono, you can study the power in our blood. If you can find a way to stimulate the blood power, it''s good to transform like Sophie. At that time, you can make the whole daze tribe follow the transformation." Sophie said that the whole daze tribe is naturally the original daze tribe. The latter daze tribe develops too fast and expands too much. Yin Zhu is very strange to the people in it, and the feelings between those people and Yin Zhu are not as good as those before, so Yin Zhu does not regard them as his family. "Well, I''ll take this." By the way, he also wanted to see what was wrong with his body. What Qingling said was always a thorn in his heart. "What about me? Yin Zhu Tengxiao asked in a hurry. Yin Zhu turns his head and looks at teng''an turning around in Leihe''s arms. His son is not close to Tengxiao at all, so he says directly, "you''ve taken teng''an to me recently, and your own son has cultivated my feelings." Tengxiao heard this and quickly nodded, "OK, don''t worry, I will take tengan well." Teng Xiao loves Teng an. If it had not been for the fact that the world could not accept the orcs, Teng Xiao would not have thrown Teng an into the dark city. Look at teng''an''s son, he calls a father, but it''s not him, it''s Leihe. It''s hard to think about it. His son calls someone else a father, even if that person is Leihe. Leihe looks at Yinzhu and arranges all the people around him, so he looks at Yinzhu and asks, "Yinzhu, what about me? What do I do?" Seeing Leihe''s honest appearance, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing, and then stretched out a little finger to hook Leihe. See Leihe obediently go to his front, Yinzhu live directly, and then let him sit down beside him. "RAH, what are you going to do?" Yin Zhu turns to ask Lei he. "I will do whatever Yin Zhu asks me to do. Anyway, I follow him." Yin Zhu has known Leihe''s thoughts for a long time. After all, Leihe''s color is too hot to hide. She can''t understand it, but Leihe doesn''t show it from the beginning to the end. He just keeps paying for himself. Paying out silently is the most painful thing.In fact, Yin Zhu has been waiting for Leihe to make his confession. As a result, the snake has not made any real confession from beginning to end. Of course, the confession in action has been made many times. This guy just drags on, because what? Because he is a Orc? "You''re not my partner. What do you do with me all the time?" Yin Zhu is not angry and says that Yin Zhu knows that Leihe doesn''t want to find a partner because of his own reasons, but this guy is having an affair with her like this? She doesn''t mind. Even Jono doesn''t mind. Don''t you see Jono and Tengxiao are gone now? She just can''t see his gentle energy. When Jono was the only one in the past, Yin Zhu really didn''t want to have several partners, but now there are several people, not bad for Leihe. Yin Zhu finds that he has changed, at least his heart has become wild and greedy, and wants to get them one by one. After so many things, plus what his future is, Yin Zhu doesn''t know. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to make himself regret, and doesn''t want Lei he to regret. If they want to be crazy, they will be crazy, as long as they are happy and happy. "Yin Zhu, you..." Being driven away by Yin Zhu, Leihe is injured. He doesn''t know what he has done wrong. Is it because he doesn''t like it or because he hates it? Reich turned pale at the thought. "RAH, you''re really not likable, you know? You see, Jono, he likes me, so he tells me directly that Tengxiao wants to follow me, and he forces me to be my guard. Baikun does it for me directly. Although it''s the reason to save me, Xiaojin also directly uses everything he can use. You''re good. You''ve been having an affair with me. Are you waiting for me to tell you? " Yin Zhu is scolding. Although she already has several partners, it''s very embarrassing to let a female confess first. Leihe was pale when he heard Yin Zhu say that he was not likable. When Yin Zhu said that he was not likable, his beautiful face immediately turned red. His narrow Phoenix eyes just looked at Yin Zhu, which was full of emotion. "Yin Yin Zhu, you... " Leihe happily incoherent, his two hands tightly grasp Yin Zhu''s shoulder, and then a force to hold Yin Zhu tightly in his arms. "Yin Zhu, I, I never thought about getting you. I just want to help you." Holding Yin Zhu in his arms, Leihe is still very excited. When Yin Zhu heard that Lei he was still shirking, he was so angry that he pushed people directly, "you didn''t want me, I want you, OK? I''ve been salivating for your face for a long time." Yin Zhu pretends to be frivolous and uses his fingers to hook up Leihe''s chin. Leihe''s face is really beautiful. It''s mainly about male and female models. It''s very delicate, just like the beautiful boy in the cartoon. It''s breathtaking, especially the long snake tail. It''s more ascetic. Leihe was startled by Yinzhu''s action. After a long time, he blinked. Then he held Yinzhu in his arms and rubbed his chin against Yinzhu''s head. After a long time, Leihe spoke slowly, "Yinzhu, I''m very happy, very happy, and I''m not good. It should be me. I like you. I like you very much. You are my life." Leihe is satisfied with Yin Zhu in his arms. He really didn''t expect Yin Zhu to do this. He doesn''t have no desire, but his love is more pure compared with desire. It''s just that Yin Zhu is happy and doesn''t ask for anything else. Especially after knowing Yin Zhu''s despair after giving birth to a Orc child, Leihe doesn''t want to be with Yin Zhu. What should he do if he has another Orc child? Now Yin Zhu responds to him, and he''s happier than anything. "I don''t think you like me at all. Where are you?" Yin Zhu is cold at this time. In fact, her face is still red at this time. She is very embarrassed. It''s the first time that she has done such a bold thing. Seeing this, Leihe smiles, then reaches out his hand and hugs Yin Zhu, "let me show it later. If you are not satisfied, you can correct or scold me, OK?" It can be said that the feeling of holding Yin Zhu is so good. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 Tengxiao looks at the two people holding each other in the distance. He can''t help laughing. Leihe is really good. He takes over tengan without hesitation. He supports Leihe. It''s Jono who agrees with this matter so soon, which he didn''t expect. Qiao Nuo saw Tengxiao looking at himself, then said with a faint smile, "Leihe is very good." Tengxiao laughs when he hears this, which is also true. Jono is always generous. As long as he really likes Yin Zhu and treats him well, he won''t stop him. Of course, he won''t help him. He has to really impress Yin Zhu. "Looks like we''re going to have another brother." Tengxiao said with a smile. Jono touched his chest and said with a smile, "it''s two." Although Xiaojin didn''t wake up, Jono still remembers Xiaojin. Tengxiao sees that he can only turn aside. To tell the truth, Xiaojin''s temperament is not very popular with him. He has been robbing Yinzhu from him, and he has to argue with him. Look at Jono''s familiar face, the same face and two expressions. Forget it, Jono and Yinzhu admit it. What can he say? No matter how angry the boy is, he should come out and see that he gives his body back to Jono Let''s admit him at the meeting. Jono probably knows Tengxiao''s mind, especially Xiao Jin''s complaint about Tengxiao''s bad behavior and honesty. Thinking of this, Jono patted Xiao Jin on the shoulder. "Xiao Jin is just a little bit childish. Don''t worry about him." Teng Xiao couldn''t help touching his nose when he heard this. "You''ve helped him talk. What can I do? Besides, I''ve always had a big stomach, so I don''t bother to worry about him." Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "I''ll thank you for Xiao Jin." Tengxiao can''t help but curl his mouth when he hears this. They all apologize for him. They are really one heart. "Why do you think there are so many intrigues? You say it''s better to have a quiet time like this. How nice it is for everyone to live happily and not worry about food and drink." Tengxiao couldn''t help sighing. When Jono heard this, he shook his head helplessly. "I don''t know. Sometimes desire can never be satisfied." Who knows what they want. Tengxiao can only shake his head helplessly when he hears this. Who knows what the big people think, but they are the ones who are tired. This year, not to mention Yin Zhu, Tengxiao is tired of running around with him. Tengxiao admires Yin Zhu very much and insists on this year. We should know that the female''s body is not as strong as the male''s, but Yin Zhu He didn''t complain at all, but once he got to a place where he could rest and sleep, Yin Zhu would sleep very deeply. "Let''s go, teng''an, and come to my father to take you to play, OK?" Jono can''t help teasing teng''an. Yin Zhu has three children. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have much contact with them. Tengxiao doesn''t have much time to accompany them. Xiao teng''an is also in poor health and has Leihe with him for a long time. The other two Teng Xi and Teng Cheng are not so good. Although they are taken care of as little masters, they are short of loving elders. "OK, let''s play with father." Teng''an said with a smile, and did not forget to pull up Tengxiao. Although he is not very familiar with Tengxiao, the familiar feeling from his blood makes tengan unconsciously close to Tengxiao. Teng Xiao can''t help feeling Teng an''s head with joy when he hears this. He deserves to be his own son. He still remembers his father. "Then teng''an, you see you have several fathers now. Which father do you like best?" Jono couldn''t help teasing tengan. After hearing Jono''s words, Teng an turned his head and looked at Leihe and Yinzhu in the distance. Then he said, "my favorite is my mother." It can be seen that tengan and Leihe have a better relationship, but the little guy is a smart guy. Jono can''t help but nod tengan''s nose when he hears this, "OK, you''re smart. Let''s go. Big father will take you to play." Tengxiao heard that he touched tengan''s head with a smile, and then naturally said, "tengan, even if you like Leihe, your father will not blame you. Your father Leihe is so kind to you, so like you, you should like him." Tengxiao is not so close to his own children. Naturally, he is a little disappointed, but he will not be jealous. Instead, he thinks it should be. After all, tengan has been following Leihe. Hearing this, Teng an couldn''t help but show a big smile, and then asked happily: "really? So you''re not sad? " The child will worry about himself, Tengxiao heard this very happy smile, "not sad, how can father be sad, this proves that my tengan is a person of love and righteousness." "I like you, too, really." Teng an points his small head and says with a smile. Tengxiao heard this very happy smile, "I know." The blood relationship between them will never change. Sophie naturally knows the news that Yin Zhu has come to the temple. She has always wanted to settle accounts with Yin Zhu. Now she has got rid of the fate of being suppressed by Yin Zhu. Besides, she has learned a lot in the temple during this period. It''s time for her to settle accounts with Yin Zhu.Knowledge Sophie just went out, was stopped by Qingling, Sophie this time some angry looking at Qingling, "what are you doing? I don''t know what you are calculating. It''s your business how you want to get in touch with Yin Zhu. I don''t care about my business. " Qingling looks at the angry Sophie and claps her hands. "Do you think you can compete with me if you have some magic power? Dare to talk back to me. It''s good. I''m growing up. " Sophie was stiff when she heard this. Sophie knew that she was qualified to speak to Sophie now. She was no longer the humble self before, but it was not enough. Now she was only enough to speak to Qingling, but she did not have equal status. Seeing Sophie standing in the same place thinking, with a bad look on her face, Qingling couldn''t help but smile, "if you understand, you can go back to learn knowledge for me." "Why? Are you not hostile to Yin Zhu? " Sophie asked, biting her lip. "Yes, but now I keep Yin Zhu useful, so you''d better not do it. I know you hate Yin Zhu, but you can''t do it now, and you may not be able to kill Yin Zhu by doing it now, so it''s better to accumulate your strength and wait for the chance. You''re doing it now, isn''t it better?" Qingling said with a smile. Sophie can''t help but look at Qingling seriously when she hears this, and then clench her teeth, "OK." "Sophie, you are very smart. I like you the most Qingling can''t help giggling after saying that, very happy. Sophie clenched her fist when she heard this, then turned around and walked away stiffly. Qingling naturally knows that Sophie is not reconciled, but what if she is not reconciled? She still listens to her own words. As long as she has her own presence, Sophie just wants to sneak out. Sophie''s appearance naturally let Qingling see in the eye, and others go away, Qingyun can''t help but say, "elder sister, you want to let Yin Zhu give us the magic fire, now don''t pay her, I understand, then why do you want Sophie to study, you know now Sophie is not the former Sophie, you also said, Sophie is a white eyed wolf, we didn''t give her less anger before, wait for her Once you have the strength, are you not afraid that she will deal with us in turn? " Qingling looked at the worried appearance of Qingyun, couldn''t help but smile and touched Qingyun''s head, "don''t worry, I have arrangements." Her last words are so clear. Sophie is so smart that she won''t go against her words intentionally. Maybe she will study hard and beat her down. Thinking of this, Qingling can''t help but smile. The smile seems strange. Qingyun can''t help but spit out her tongue when she hears this. Well, her elder sister has arrangements for everything. Sometimes she can''t figure out what the elder sister thinks in her heart, but she doesn''t need to care about anything. Anyway, there are big things, and her elder sister supports them. She is happy to do it herself. Qingling is really not worried about Sophie. Besides, Qingling is very curious about Sophie''s divine power, so he doesn''t know if it will change later. Of course, he doesn''t know if all daze people can cultivate their divine power. Today, she specially told Yin Zhu about it. I think other people in daze tribe will try it. This is probably one of the successors of the beast God. As for why she still doesn''t understand, she likes to arrange things early, which is related to the animal theology, but her apprentice is not as good as the beast God, such as daze tribe. Even if Yin Zhu didn''t jump out of daze tribe, she didn''t know that the beast God had arranged this step. Maybe there are many small tribes similar to Daze tribe. Who knows, but those people will jump out sooner or later. She can''t compare with the beast God, but it doesn''t matter. She will learn slowly. For 5000 years, she has also arranged a lot of things. Today, Qingling talks to Yin Zhu as if she is fearless. But Qingling knows that she is very upset. She has been fighting with her master for 5000 years, but she still hasn''t won. On the surface, it seems that the beast God has lost, and they have won, but it''s not. The beast God hasn''t lost, but they just hide, and they have been tortured for 5000 years. In fact, the fight is not over yet, and even the appearance of Yin Zhu just means that things are beginning to enter a tense period. She calculated so much, but still uneasy, because she didn''t know her lack, so uneasy, but the same, Qingling is also very excited, five thousand years of waiting, for the arrival of this time.. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 Sophie, who is driven back by Qingling, is obviously very unwilling. She can''t help but resent why Yin Zhu''s luck is so good. No matter when someone is helping her. Besides, Qingling is not a good thing. She thought she had divine power, and Qingling also said that she was accepted as a disciple. Even the people in the temple did not dare to disrespect her. She thought that her status had changed, but now she still didn''t change. However, she thought it was a matter of course. How could Qingling, a person who can eat teachers, treat his disciples well? I''m afraid Cultivate a person as like as two peas. On the contrary, Yin Zhu''s life is quite satisfactory. Fu Xiang only cares about the affairs in the temple. As for Yin Zhu''s refusal to accept the affairs in the temple, he keeps learning. Even in order to reassure Fu Xiang, Yin Zhu says that he is not interested in the affairs in the temple. In the future, the temple will still be managed by Fu Xiang. Because Yin Zhu and Lei he have broken the last layer of paper, they have been mixing oil with honey these days, and they are very interested in seeing Jono''s box. However, they still know that Lei he is a new man. Let him be proud for a while, and then they have plenty of time to clean him up. Yin Zhu takes the time to absorb some knowledge. When he is tired of cultivation, he does not forget to listen to some stories, especially stories and myths about animal gods and Utopia. Whether they are useful or not, Yin Zhu listens to them and also has a look at relevant historical knowledge. These things are more difficult to find outside, but there are still some records in the temple. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to collect evidence of garlic sprouts. In five thousand years, even if there is evidence, it has long disappeared in the long river of history. She can find out garlic sprouts, but those myths and even stories can spread. I think some of them are true. These functions depend on her own speculation. After all, Yin Zhu doesn''t believe what anyone says now, and she only believes it I have my own. Jono''s own efforts also help Yin Zhu find relevant clues, but there are so many historical records and some distorted myths. To find out useful information is like looking for a needle in a haystack. It''s not so easy. These can only be done slowly. What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that when he is working hard on this side, Morrison has left the dark city with people on the other side. Morrison went to the jungle and swamp this time, which is the ancestral land of Meizu. Morrison knew that Yin Zhu had hidden his two children. But before, he thought tengan was in the dark city. He didn''t have to worry about it. He didn''t expect that after this time, Leihe took tengan away and left the matter of the dark city to tangzhuo, Although Leihe can''t leave the dark city forever, he will come back with tengan sooner or later, but obviously, he won''t want to meet tengan, Leihe won''t give him a chance. This time, when the beast God in the totem stone asked him to do something, especially when he knew that the beast God wanted to catch tengxi and Tengcheng, Morrison agreed directly. Of course, as for Morrison, he won''t completely listen to the beast God, or he doesn''t want to listen to anyone at all. He won''t give his fate to anyone. Seizing Teng xitengcheng is OK, but this man can''t give it to the beast God. On the contrary, he can take advantage of it to control people in his own hands. On the one hand, he can make Yin Zhu yield and help himself to contact later Curse, another is to protect the two children, do not let the two children fall in the hands of the beast God, so he will not completely offend Yin Zhu. Morrison people are not bad. He just wants to get rid of their cursed fate from the beginning to the end. Morrison doesn''t think that the beast God wants to see the two children is kind-hearted. If it is kind-hearted, why don''t they discuss with Yin Zhu directly, so the beast God must be uneasy and kind-hearted. Thinking of this, Morrison can''t help laughing. Look, there''s no good in helping the beast God, such as their family, such as Yin Zhu now. But the beast God is still useful. For example, he doesn''t know where Yin Zhu put tengxi and Tengcheng, but the beast God knows. The jungle and swamp is really a good place. Although the orcs are very brave one by one, the danger of this natural environment is inevitable. Who would have thought that Yin Zhu would put his two children in such a bad environment, even if someone was with them, but the living conditions would never be good. They are the two proud sons of heaven. But if you want to get ahead, you always have to suffer. No good comes from the sky. Soon Morrison took people to the jungle swamp, Morrison waved to his men, "be careful when you go in. You''d better try to use things before you walk. Don''t ask you to build Dagong. In this dangerous place, you should protect yourself first. We have plenty of time to search slowly." For his own people, Morrison is very loving. "Yes." The people around them answered in a hurry. Although they had asked some things to pay attention to when walking in the bath before, they didn''t walk in the bath after all. Theoretical things can only be understood by practice. Not long after the beginning, some people accidentally fell into the bath. Fortunately, before the trip, Morrison worried that they were all tied with ropes. When they fell into the bath, they almost pulled the people in the back. Fortunately, the people in the back stabilized and then pulled the people out of the trap. Although they had tested the depth with branches before they left, they can''t Sometimes I''m not careful.As the day went by, they walked too little. On the contrary, they met many wild animals living in the bath, and they were killed. Several people were seriously injured. If they weren''t strong, they were afraid that someone would die. Morrison couldn''t help sighing when he saw this. On the first day, so many things happened. It was still outside. If he went inside, he was afraid that it would be more dangerous. But they still had to take the risk. After all, with teng''an and them in hand, he had a guarantee. He didn''t mean to hurt teng''an and both of them, and he wouldn''t make Yin Zhu the enemy, although Yin Zhu was the enemy Zhu Hui has a bad sense for them. It''s good to apologize afterwards. I think Yin Zhu can understand what he''s doing. Morrison''s wild action can''t hide the white snow and others who live here. After all, the jungle swamp is a bad place in Thailand. Usually, no Orc will move here. Some of them are there. It''s strange that such a large group of people suddenly come here. If there is no problem, there is no treasure in the jungle swamp, which can be said to be 70% or 80% It''s all for them. It''s for the tengan brothers. It''s just that the orcs and Yin Zhu are allies? What''s going on? If you can let the Meizu people come to deliver the news, the most likely thing is that the orc has fallen out with Yin Zhu. Moreover, this person does not know where the news comes from. He knows that tengan brothers are here. Bai Xue frowns and Yin Zhu gives the two children to her. He always has to protect the safety of the two children. But don''t worry now. Morrison wants to find their ancestral land for a long time. Bai Xue is ready to find out what''s going on. Moreover, Morrison can know that Teng an is here, so other forces outside will soon know the information of Teng an and his brothers. I''m afraid it''s not safe. Bai Xue looks up at the stars in the sky. She is afraid that the world will be in chaos soon. As early as Yin Zhu became a beast God, she knew that their family standing behind Yin Zhu had benefited. She was afraid that they would fight for Yin Zhu. Fortunately, everyone in Meizu now has one or two contract beasts under their hands, and their combat power has been greatly improved. In particular, some contract beasts are aimed at some special circumstances. He wants to see how powerful those orcs are. Snow White soon let her people with the contract beast to fight against Morrison''s orcs, and borrowed some excellent geography, directly captured a prisoner from there, and heard what she wanted. After knowing Morrison''s plan, snow white would not be soft hearted at this time, and directly let people to kill Morrison''s people, and then let people take the Teng without hesitation Ando Cheng left, and he left in two ways. Although Bai Xue didn''t want to separate the two children at all, she did so for the sake of safety. No matter what plans those people had, she wanted to try her best to ensure the safety of the two children. Of course, snow white didn''t think about it. Would they deliberately force them to leave the jungles? Because of this, Snow White asked them to take this man directly to the depth of the swamp jungles and let them go through the jungles. If those people could find the two tengxi brothers, she would not be able to. As for where to go, Bai Xue didn''t ask. Her only request was to leave. They didn''t have enough strength to return to Daze tribe in tengxi, or they could only go back when Yin Zhu was strong enough. Even she didn''t know where to go. That kind of random escape was the safest way, because no one knew where they would go. Of course, there is a danger in doing so. If they are in danger, maybe they will never return to Daze tribe. However, Bai Xue didn''t think so much about it. If they don''t go now, they will have no chance in the future. As an old priest, Bai Xue is quite resolute sometimes. The rest is to meet the orcs who come here for a while and force her to do this. She has to ask those orcs to bleed well. She should always let the people in the world know the power of Meizu. Meizu, a special ethnic group, is not so easy to bully. It has been silent for so long, so it should shine. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 Morrison thought that he could easily catch tengxi and Tengcheng. Even those people in daze tribe were totem fighters, they would never lose to them. But what Morrison didn''t expect was that all kinds of wild animals rushed out to fight, and these wild animals were unique in the jungle and swamp. When they occupied the right place and the right time, The orcs took advantage of the situation and suffered a lot. Of course, although there were no dead people in Meizu, the contract animals they managed to cultivate also died one by one. It can be said that the losses were heavy. At the beginning, Morrison thought it was the beast here, but later he was wrong. When was the beast so disciplined, and he knew how to ambush, Morrison stepped back quickly when he found that it was wrong. The people of daze tribe knew how to control the beast and hide it deeply. Damn it, he suffered a big loss this time. Morrison couldn''t help thinking at this time. He always thought that the allies of daze tribe were only orcs. He didn''t expect that there were still such people who could contract with beasts. However, it must be the beast God''s backhand, just like them, right? Thinking of this, Morrison couldn''t help pondering. It seems that the beast God still has a lot of backhand, and it still exists that he didn''t know. He should be careful in his future work, so as not to be fooled by the beast God. After all, he has careful thinking, and even the beast God can guess it. "I mean no harm. I''m not your enemy." Morrison looked at the other side obviously want to continue to attack, quickly stop. Snow looked at Morrison coldly at this time, "is there any malice, I can feel it, Morrison, say, what are you doing here?" When Morrison heard this, he waved his hand helplessly and said, "I didn''t mean any harm. I really came here for tengxi and the two of them, but I didn''t want to hurt them." When Bai Xue hears this, she stops the people around her. She wants to see what Morrison says. The orcs are a big help to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu doesn''t make a statement. Bai Xue hasn''t completely fallen out with Morrison yet. Morrison was very helpless at this time. He felt embarrassed when he was caught. He looked at snow white, then said the beast God''s request again, and then said that he really didn''t mean any harm, just wanted to protect tengxi. White snow hears this sneer, this words coax others to also calculate, she arrived this age, if still don''t want to understand Morrison''s careful thought to live in vain. Morrison doesn''t mean to hurt tonsey, at least for now, but who knows if he will hurt tonsey in some special circumstances. Can we gamble on Morrison''s kindness? As for the beast God, Bai Xue thinks for a moment that the beast God should not be able to control the whole Orc tribe. If Yin Zhu had such ability, he would have jumped out long ago. Thinking of the totem mentioned by Morrison, the beast God should use the totem stone to determine the location. Besides Daze tribe, king of beasts City, there are totem stones on the side of the jungle and swamp Yes, no wonder. Want to understand this, Snow White''s heart finally let down, so she does not worry about tengxi their position will be exposed. "Snow white, their safety has become a problem. Shall we escort them back to Daze tribe?" Even if you can''t control them, you have to know where they are. When Bai Xue heard this, she said with a cold smile, "you''re probably going to be disappointed. Tengxi are not here. It''s just a special training ground for our family." Morrison can''t help but frown when he hears this. It''s a ghost letter. If they are not here, what will snow white do when he talks nonsense to him before? "No? Do you believe that beast God''s words Snow white looks at Morrison with eyebrows. Morrison hesitated for a moment when he heard this, and then looked up at Snow White seriously. "It''s not that I want to believe it, but that she wants to catch tengxi and both of them. Will she cheat me?" White snow this time cold hum a, "you want to see slowly, I don''t wait, since our secret base has been exposed, then we go back to Daze tribe." Then Snow White asked the people below to pack up their things, then turned around and left without hesitation. Morrison can''t help but feel some pain in his head. Seeing snow white''s simple appearance, they should leave, otherwise Snow White would not leave so cleanly. Of course, it may be snow white pretended to let him leave. However, no matter what, he always has to go to have a look, but then there is no snow they stop, his progress should be much faster. Snow White must have gone a long way to tengxi. Even snow white may not be able to find it now. After all, the jungle and swamp are so big that there is no direction. How to find it? Snow white just wants to go back to Daze tribe as soon as possible and tell Meng Tai about it. It''s best to find a way to know Yin Zhu. Thinking of letting the two children out like this, Bai Xue doesn''t know whether she is right or wrong, but she is wrong. Now there is no way to look back. I hope Yin Zhu has a way to find the two children. Morrison couldn''t find them. He went back to the city of darkness to recover his life with the beast God. After the beast God knew that Morrison had not been able to bring the two children, he just said faintly that he knew, and then there was no following.Then Morrison left. Morrison thought that the beast God would be angry. Morrison also wanted to see how powerful the spirit of the beast God was, and whether it could punish and control him. But Morrison didn''t expect that the beast God would say that he knew, and there would be no following. Was it because he didn''t believe himself? I don''t believe him. Why did you ask him to come? The spirit of beast God looked at Morrison who went out and couldn''t help laughing coldly. That''s all. Bai Xue tells tengxi and Tengcheng about going deep into the jungle and swamp. Meng Tai can only sigh when he knows about it. The reason why the people of the jungle and swamp and the Meizu dare to live in that area is because they have made clear the environment of that area before. As for the depth, even they dare not go. Now send someone to get familiar with it, not to say whether they can find people, but themselves I don''t know if it''s safe. Montaigne didn''t send someone to look for them. They shouldn''t send talents. Tengxi''s two children are destined to take such a road. They can''t grow up safely in daze tribe. When they send them out, Montaigne knows that their identity is doomed that they can''t stay in one place for too long, because no place is absolutely safe. As a child of the beast God, Yin Zhu wants to do something, so they are destined to fight for Yin Zhu. This is also the way for daze tribe. As a member of Yin Zhu''s clan, they have no other way to go, either with glory or with Yin Zhu to hell. In the past two years, Montaigne has been training the orcs under his hand, and has been accumulating weapons. The machines Yin Zhu gave him basically work as long as they are full of energy. War requires not only weapons, but also food. Some dried meat is easy to carry. Mengtai has also prepared a lot of food. Now the Daze tribe has a large population, and there are many prey in the Luoyue mountains. They have sharp weapons. Some wild animals that did not dare to provoke in the past have been moved back to the tribe by them. They have enough strength, and they are not short of food at all. Now the hungry daze tribe is not weak at all. Even compared with the people in the king of beasts City, Montaigne is brave, but it''s not enough. In the eyes of the God''s palace, the king of beasts city is just a little dog they raise, and it''s still the kind that will die if you press it. Although the Daze tribe has developed rapidly in the past two years, the time is still too short. I hope Yin Zhu can strive for more things for their development. There is no time for daze tribe to deliver the news to Yin Zhu, but Leihe has received the news from the orcs. After knowing that Morrison went to tengxi for their trouble, Leihe almost didn''t jump up. He took tengan away. Is that Morrison''s idea of tengxi and tengxi? It seems that he was too kind. Before, he always thought that we were all orcs and ill fated people. He didn''t want to embarrass Morrison, but Morrison should never attack Yin Zhu''s children. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo were also surprised when they knew the news. However, when they were ready to go back to Morrison to settle the accounts, Teng an suddenly came out with a smile, "mother, father, don''t worry. The two brothers are OK. You don''t have to worry." When Yin Zhu heard this, she wanted to knock teng''an and tell him not to make trouble. Suddenly, she thought that teng''an and tengxi were triplets. Maybe they had some telepathy and could feel something. So she quickly picked up teng''an and said, "teng''an, is that true? Are they OK? " "Well, it''s OK. You don''t have to go back to Leihe''s father. It''s not easy for you to be with her. You''d better accompany her more. As for the city of darkness, leave it to me." Teng an said with a smile. Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this, and then patted Teng an''s ass, "you little fart, what are you talking about? What do you know?" At this time, Teng an''s forehead suddenly appeared a dark golden pattern, and then a slightly indifferent voice sounded, "of course I know what I''m doing. I''m the king of orcs. I was born to accept them. Now it''s time for me to complete my mission." Yin Zhu was shocked by this, then threw Teng an out of his hand, "who are you? You''re not tengan. " However, Teng an looked at Yin Zhu vaguely at this time, with tears in his eyes, "mother, why do you throw me? My little butt hurts." Yin Zhu looks back to normal teng''an, can''t help but have some doubts. Finally, Leihe hugs teng''an and gently rubs teng''an''s buttocks. "Is it OK, teng''an?" Teng''an shakes his head to show that he is OK, while Yin Zhu has already gone to the front of teng''an at this time. Looking at the golden grain on teng''an''s forehead, he thinks deeply. Yin Zhu is good at wiping it, but it''s really strange. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 What''s more strange is the strange sound, as if there was another person in Teng an''s body. "Who, get out of my child''s body, get out." Yin Zhu shrieked, her child''s body is absolutely not allowed to be possessed by others. Tengxiao''s face is also very bad, one by one around teng''an, but also to check teng''an over and over again. It''s a pity that nothing can be checked out. Even Yin Zhu has checked back and forth for several times, but it''s still useless. "What''s the matter? Teng an, do you have any discomfort Yin Zhu is worried. What she fears most is the unknown situation. Because I don''t know anything, or even how to prevent it. When Yinzhu was in a panic, Beina said to Yinzhu quietly, "Yinzhu, teng''an is OK. You don''t have to worry about it. Teng''an just feels his mission and wants to complete it." Mission? Yin Zhu was puzzled when he heard this, and then Beina explained that some people''s destiny was predestined by heaven, that is, destiny, and Teng an''s destiny was to rule the orcs and become the king of the orcs, which was his way. As for the pattern on teng''an''s forehead, it represents the awakening of destiny. When Yin Zhu heard this, he thought it was ridiculous. Is it destiny? She only believes that man will conquer nature. Besides, teng''an was complete at the beginning. If it wasn''t for her saving Bai Kun, teng''an would not have become a half ORC. At that time, all the jokes are jokes. What''s more, Yin Zhu still thinks that this so-called destiny is very strange, is it a trap of the beast God? at this time, Beina refutes Yin Zhu''s words, "Yin Zhu, destiny is predestined as soon as he is born, it can''t be changed, and it''s not the beast God that can intervene, so it''s called destiny." "Ketengan is only a few years old, a little more than two weeks old. He is a child. It''s a joke to tell a child about destiny." Yin Zhu can''t do such a thing as to throw a child into a wolf''s nest. For teng''an, Yin Zhu has always been partial to teng''an. Because of teng''an''s inborn deficiency, Yin Zhu is very guilty. He wants to give teng''an everything good, the orc, who is easy to contact. Even now, teng''an''s strength is not enough to convince those orcs. Yin Zhu says that teng''an will not be allowed to fulfill the so-called God damned destiny. There are many people in daze tribe who have to leave something to a child. Unless the adults die, Yin Zhu will never let Teng an fulfill the so-called destiny. No one here can persuade Yin Zhu. Of course, Tengxiao doesn''t agree. Even if the orc''s children are precocious, they are still protected cubs. "Mother, I know you want to protect me, but I have to shoulder my responsibility. My brothers have been ahead of me, and they have begun to walk their own way." Just when Yin Zhu was entangled, the adult voice remembered again, and the pattern on Teng an''s forehead gave off a faint light. Yin Zhu stares at the pattern at this time, "you call me a mother, I''m just Teng an''s a mother." Obviously, Yin Zhu doesn''t approve of this person. Hearing Yin Zhu''s words, the other party was very helpless, "I am teng''an, teng''an many years later. This is my mission. I have to go. You can''t stop me, my mother, just like two brothers." "The way your two brothers are going, what will happen to them?" It''s only at this time that Yin Zhu grasps the key point of the discourse. Unfortunately, teng''an turns back to that naughty teng''an. When Yin Zhu saw this, he was so angry that the critical moment was gone. It was meant to entertain her. What else is teng''an''s rebirth many years later? It''s not like that. It''s a pity that Yin Zhu couldn''t make that person speak any more. In Beina''s words, it takes a lot of energy for heaven to speak. Teng an''s body has not enough energy. And Beina''s meaning is that Yin Zhu had better not stop it. Destiny can''t stop it. Once it is stopped, it will make it more difficult and painful for those who bear destiny. The best way is to face the difficulties. After hearing Beina''s words, Yin Zhu can''t help but wonder if Beina is cheating on her. This explanation can''t convince her. Beina can feel Yin Zhu''s resistance to herself and can''t help sighing. In fact, she said a long time ago that she was tied to the system and survived with Yin Zhu. She can''t betray Yin Zhu at all. Beina knows that Yin Zhu shouldn''t be blamed for this. After all, there are too many puzzles and many truths buried by history. Even she doesn''t know what she is doing. Yin Zhu thought for a moment, ready to go to Qingling and ask about the so-called destiny. Yin Zhu feels wonderful about Qingling. If Qingling is an enemy, it''s not pure. If it''s a friend, it''s even worse. Qingling saw Yin Zhu who went directly to his residence and couldn''t help laughing, "younger martial sister, you''re so brave. You''ve come here like this. Don''t you take your friends with you?" Recently, because of the temporary reconciliation between Yin Zhu and Qingling, both Fuxiang and Meiying have suspended fighting. There is a temporary peace in the temple."Anyway, you won''t hurt me. What am I going to do? Besides, there are a lot of good things on your side. I want to go back in order." The temple has been in the hands of Qingling for so many years. There are a lot of Qingling. There are only a few things in their hands. Hearing this, Qingling looked at Yinzhu with a smile, "younger martial sister, your temperament has really changed a lot. Are you so sure that I won''t hurt you?" Yin Zhu''s heart jumps when he hears this. The final secret of the battle between her and Qingling is that Qingling always thinks that she is reincarnated by Beina. Yin Zhu never refutes it, that is, he wants to induce Qingling to think in which way. "Qingling, what do you want to do?" Yin Zhu thinks that Qingling should be more than a beast God. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu still can''t see through. "What do I want to do? I want to be a beast God. Will you give me this position?" Qingling looks at Yinzhu with her head tilted. "I don''t want to be a beast God at all. I just want to live with my friends and family. You just want to take it directly." Yin Zhu is telling the truth. She feels that her burden is too heavy. The position of animal God is a big joke from heaven. Her biggest wish in her life is to have a family and a beautiful life. "Well said, I want to be a beast God. The first condition is that you die and absorb the divine power in your body before I can become a God. Will you help me?" Qingling is cold. When Yin Zhu heard this, he could not help feeling that his neck was a little cold. Qingling was really abnormal. He would talk and laugh and change his face to kill. "Come on, I don''t think you''ll come to my side to show off anything." Qingling said impolitely. Yin Zhu is thinking about how obvious he is? "What is destiny? I don''t believe in destiny. " Yin Zhu looks directly at Qingling. Hearing this, Qingling couldn''t help laughing, "it seems that someone around you has awakened the destiny." "What is destiny? That''s a good question. I don''t believe in destiny either. Destiny means that I can never be a beast God. I don''t believe it, so I will break the sky with my own hands." Qingling looks up at the sky. "Is the beast God chosen by heaven?" Yin Zhu asked. "No, you are not." Qingling sneered, and then added, "you must be the weakest animal God in history. You don''t even have any divine power. No wonder God doesn''t give you certification." "It''s the weakest in history. Besides your master, were there any animal gods before?" It was the first time that Yin Zhu heard of other animal gods. He couldn''t help asking curiously. Hearing this, Qingling laughed, nodded and said, "of course, what do you think is God? God is only from cultivation. Naturally, our master is not the first one." "What about the beast God before?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously. After all, the animal gods in the fairy tales she knew were all about Qingling''s master. "I don''t know. Maybe I left. Anyway, I don''t know. I read from the storybook a long time ago. There was more than one beast God in the past, but there were many. Unfortunately, I don''t know why there was only one master left." Qingling said slowly, looking very gentle, as if in the memory of very beautiful things. "You don''t think it has something to do with Shifu, younger martial sister. Our Shifu is not so powerful. It has nothing to do with Shifu." Seeing that Yin Zhu was meditating, Qingling couldn''t help laughing. That''s a long time ago. It has nothing to do with the beast God. When Yin Zhu heard this, she turned her mouth in embarrassment. She really wanted to find some clues from here, but it''s useless for Qingling to say it directly. "In fact, Shifu was very kind to me before. I was the first disciple of Shifu. I came to the temple with Shifu when I was six years old. At that time, there were very few attendants in the temple. They were afraid of me. Only Shifu was close to me. It can be said that I was the only disciple brought up by Shifu." Qingling didn''t know what it was. He suddenly got excited and talked about the things related to the beast God long ago. Looking at Qingling in memory, Yin Zhu sits beside him and listens quietly. Yin Zhu also wants to know why the two good masters and apprentices fight each other and become enemies. The reason Qingling said before is only one of them, certainly not all of them. "At that time, the master treated me very well. I was just like her children. I worked hard every day to make the master happy. At that time, as long as I saw the master smiling, I would be happier than anything else." Qingling stopped for a moment, looking a little trance, she faint smile, "but later I found that I was not the master''s favorite disciple, not the first disciple." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this. Isn''t Qingling the first disciple of beast God? I''ve never heard of it. Seeing Yin Zhu''s surprise, Qingling smiles, "only I know about this thing, and I know it in my master''s sleep." The first disciple of the beast God, and no one knows about it, Yin Zhu suddenly feels that this may be a breakthrough, but why does Qingling tell her this at this time. The first disciple of Shifu was QingHan. The first one QingHan followed was Shifu. At that time, Shifu was not a god of animals. At that time, Shifu should be the master of the divine palace. QingHan had outstanding talent and was accepted as the first disciple by Shifu. At that time, the gods of the orc continent had already gone, and there was no God in the whole continent. Shifu''s power was the biggest in the palace, but she was still not a beast God. The person who failed to cultivate the divine power could only be regarded as the ruler of the palace. All the masters of the palace wanted to be beast gods, but Shifu had no chance. QingHan''s talent is very good. At a young age, his strength surpasses most of the people in the temple. He was trained as the future master of the temple. At that time, the master was very good at QingHan, so he almost didn''t love her as a daughter. However, all this changed when QingHan was 18 years old. When QingHan was 18 years old, he suddenly woke up to the destiny, and it was the destiny of the beast God. The master knew this. At the beginning, he was overjoyed, and the temple finally ushered in the real master. However, the joy was only for a while, and then the master looked at QingHan in the wrong way. If QingHan became the beast God, she was not going to salute QingHan To be a beast God is the lifelong wish of a master. When Yin Zhu heard this, his whole body was cold. There was no news in history that it was the destiny of the beast God. Instead, their master became the beast God. If there were no problems, who would believe it. "The destiny is not so easy to deprive, even the more you obstruct, the more powerful the destiny will be. The master used many ways but failed to change it. At last, she came up with a way, that is to devour QingHan completely, not only the flesh and blood, but also the soul. Only in this way can QingHan and her completely inherit the destiny, and let QingHan and her be equal to each other And destiny is destiny, which is so easy to capture. QingHan, who was swallowed up, is not completely ridiculed. On the contrary, it is hidden in the master''s body. QingHan himself trusts his master most. Who would have thought that the person who once treated her best would have poisoned her like this, and the QingHan hidden in the master would be blackened. You should remember that most of the time, master She is not really practicing in the temple. She wants to swallow up the cold. However, as far as I know, she has not succeeded. " When Qingling said this, he told a story to her, which was very light and light. Yin Zhu frowned at this time. Is that beast God QingHan or their master? "When I was a child, I didn''t know why Shifu hurt me so much. Later, when I learned about this, I realized that I looked like QingHan. If I had a relationship, I should be QingHan''s niece and granddaughter. Later, Shifu probably felt that I knew her secret, and then he didn''t want to be intimate with me any more. Even the next few disciples didn''t dare to be intimate." When Qingling said this, he was very sarcastic. "Then you killed the beast God to avenge your aunt?" Yin Zhu asked suspiciously. Qingling shook his head at this time. "That''s not true. QingHan left our tribe very early. When I was born, QingHan died for more than ten years. I didn''t know her at all. How could I revenge for her?" Qingling looked at Yinzhu and said with a smile, "Yinzhu, as far as I know, her soul was broken in the last battle between me and Shifu, but the main soul didn''t know where to go. Do you think the main soul is Shifu''s or cold? And the ghost in the dark city, whose do you think it is? " When Yin Zhu heard this, he stepped back a few steps, "then whose do you think it is?" Qingling didn''t answer Yinzhu, but laughed, "people in the world say that I bite master, but who knows, this thing is exactly what master wants to see, I just follow her meaning." At this time, Yin Zhu felt that his mind was full of paste, which suddenly brought out a cold, some confused. Of course, we need to inquire about this cold matter. Although there is no information about this in the temple, there must be a few people who know about it, but some old people in the temple may know something. "I know you won''t believe me. Go and find out, but the temple doesn''t know much about QingHan, let alone the inside story." Qingling said with a smile. "Qingling, what do you want to say after you have talked so much with me?" Yin Zhu asked very frankly. "What do you say? I just told you to be careful, younger martial sister. It''s better not to believe anyone, and then go to find the truth you want. In fact, the so-called animal God title, which has no divine power, is not God at all. And then there is destiny. I''ve seen the master change it by force. Don''t you believe in heaven? Do you want to try? I''d love to see it Qingling said with a smile. Yin Zhu''s face is not good when he hears this. He is making fun of his son.At this time, Qingling said with a smile, "let me guess the one who shows the destiny over there, Tengxiao. He is just the child of the lion king, and his blood is not enough. I think there will be a greater possibility of the destiny. There are people from daze tribe, Jono or tengan. I think the greater possibility is your child tengan, or you won''t rush to ask me It''s a matter of destiny. " After listening to Qingling''s analysis, Yin Zhu finds himself in a bad mood. He really can''t hide anything. "Only two or three years old has the destiny, really formidable." Qingling said with a smile. "Why didn''t you talk about the cold before?" Yin Zhu clenched his teeth and asked why such an important thing has been said so far. Hearing this, Qingling was stunned, and then said, "you didn''t ask, how can I remember to say it? It''s thousands of years, and I''ve forgotten many things. If you didn''t suddenly mention destiny, I really didn''t remember." When Yin Zhu heard this, he turned his lips with disdain. Don''t believe the ghost. How could Qingling forget such an important thing. Qingling saw Yin Zhu''s expression and laughed. She was very happy. "Little younger martial sister, go back and think about it. If you have any idea, tell me. Maybe I can help you with your reference." Yin Zhu doesn''t see Ling''s smiling face at all at this time. She turns around and leaves. The news is too important. She wants to go back and think about it carefully. Then she wants to think about who the ghost in the dark city is, especially if the other party wants to catch her son. Yin Zhu went back to find Qiao nuotangxiao and Leihe, and told them about QingHan. Several people on the scene were stunned when they heard this. QingHan had no information about this person. They had to look for some useful information first, and then analyze who the ghost was in the totem stone. Yin Zhu asked Fuxiang to find out the oldest people in the temple, and then inquired about QingHan one by one. It''s a pity that no one knew about QingHan. Finally, he got some information from an old man who was guarding the fire at the altar of the temple. The beast God did have a disciple named QingHan before, but it seemed that he betrayed his master and was expelled from the school by the beast God, and then no one came Goodbye to her. Well, we can''t find any useful information, but we can be sure that the beast God did have an apprentice before Qingling. What''s more, there is no good change in destiny. What about Teng an? Let teng''an go to the dark city, Yin Zhu is absolutely not at ease, but Yin Zhu can not always accompany teng''an in the dark city. "Yin Zhu, I''ll go back to accompany teng''an. Originally, I wanted to train teng''an to be the successor of the orcs. Now I just start this thing ahead of time. With me, it will be much easier for teng''an to take over the dark city." Leihe gently touched Yinzhu''s head. Yin Zhu knows that this is the best way, but Yin Zhu is really not willing to be Leihe. They are only together and they have to separate. Why can''t she live well with the people she likes? She always separates one from the other, so it''s annoying to have no strength. "Yin Zhu, you can come to see me in the dark city." Probably seeing Yin Zhu''s reluctance, Lei he was very happy. Yin Zhu finally put himself in mind. Yin Zhu said that they had just come out of the dark city, and now they have to send it back, and they must have a fierce fight with Morrison, "otherwise, let''s go back together to help you accept the dark city, and clean up the ghost by the way, no matter who she is." Leihe shook his head. "Yinzhu, I''d better go back with tengan. Let the orcs do what they do. " Yin Zhu and they are all right in the dark city. That''s because Leihe suppressed them. But they really want to take care of the affairs in the dark city. They''re afraid that the orcs will deal with Yin Zhu first, so it''s not a good thing for them to go. On the contrary, as long as it''s still their Orc affairs, it''s better to deal with. Listen to Leihe said, Yin Zhu can only reluctantly agree. Qingling looks at Yinzhu going out and can''t help laughing happily. Qingyun goes to the front of Qingling and says unhappily, "elder sister, why should I tell Yinzhu something so important?" At this time, Qingling gently touched Yun''s hair, "because she can use it. We don''t know what the beast God wants to do, or even where it is hidden, or what plot there is. We don''t know that someone has to force her out. Our master is not so easy to deal with, so I also want to see how capable Yin Zhu is. I''ve been pushing her all the time It''s always useful to stay, isn''t it? " Qingyun see this embrace Qingling, "elder sister, don''t think so much, so many years, we live I''m not happy, in fact, even if death is nothing, anyway I follow elder sister you." After hearing what Qingyun said, Qingling''s original hard heart softened. Yes, for so many years, in fact, she couldn''t hold on any longer, but for the sake of the only relative and sister to be well. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 For the departure of Leihe and tengan, Yin Zhuxin is very weak and weak. She doesn''t know too much, so her three little children are forced to grow up. Teng an made it very clear that not only he but also tengxi and Tengcheng would walk out of their own destiny. Yin Zhu still didn''t believe in the so-called destiny. If she wanted to say it, why didn''t she? Instead, her three little children had the so-called destiny. Yin Zhu wants to help, but finds that many things have already been decided by others. Tengxi and Tengcheng don''t know what destiny is, and her children don''t know when they will meet again. "Jono, Tengxiao, I''m going to shut up the next time and not take care of your affairs outside. What about you?" The three children''s affairs once again stimulate Yin Zhu''s nerves. If we say that the curse of Lei he baikun and the two of them was the driving force to force Yin Zhu, then the so-called destiny of tengxi''s three children is forcing Yin Zhu to work hard. "We also practice." Qiao Nuo calm voice says, Yin Zhu all desperately, they as male want to desperately is. "Yes." Yin Zhu answered, the temperature was a little dull, but the three people were ready to work hard, Yin Zhu thought very clearly, no matter what people outside want to do, any conspiracy is good, there is nothing, she just want more is useless, now there is still time to improve their strength, otherwise it is too late to regret because they have no strength. Leihe takes teng''an back to the dark city. As soon as he gets to the gate, he sees Morrison and the people of the dark city greet him at the gate. When Leihe thinks of Morrison and forces teng''an and teng''an to venture into the jungle and swamp, he becomes angry and fights with Morrison. When Morrison did that, he knew that he must have offended Reich, but he was not afraid of Reich. They were equally powerful. It was not so easy for Reich to kill him. As for the reason why he took people to meet Reich and made this gesture, it was his apology. Of course, another point is that Leihe brought tengan back, which means Leihe won''t go all out with him. After all, Leihe has to take care of tengan. Reih and Morrison were big and dark, but the other orcs didn''t do it. Morrison also deliberately gave Reich a blow, and then with a face that had been seriously deformed and could not see the appearance, he said to Reich, "now that his anger is gone, can you listen to my explanation?" Leihe doesn''t want to talk to Morrison at all. What he wants to do now is to beat him, then nibble away Morrison''s power bit by bit, and push teng''an to the throne of ORC king. There are plenty of opportunities after picking up Morrison. The two of them have different purposes. They are doomed not to be on the same road. They have known what kind of person Morrison is for a long time, and they are doomed not to be friends. "Tell me, do you know the details of that ghost?" Asked Reich impatiently. Leihe doesn''t think that Morrison will obediently listen to the ghost''s instructions. This man is very careful. Yin Zhu can''t convince Leihe what a ghost who can''t walk out of the totem stone can do. "Let''s go and see the so-called beast God. Teng''an, too." Morrison looked at the pattern on Teng an''s forehead and laughed faintly. Destiny, I see this thing again, and it''s the king of orcs. Leihe holds Teng an and slowly follows Morrison. He also wants to know who the ghost is. The totem stone felt their existence when they walked into the stone room. Layers of light silver light appeared next to the totem stone, and then slowly gathered into a human shape. "Teng an, you''re back." The figure said softly, the voice is very gentle. "Yes, I''m back. I''m back to be my king." Teng an said in a calm voice. Leihe is a little complicated at this time. Looking at tengan like this, tengan will become calm when destiny wakes up. He doesn''t want to be a naughty guy like him at all. "It''s good for you to come back so that I don''t have to go to them. You are the same." The figure lightly says. Leihe heard this directly blocked teng''an, afraid that the ghost would do something to teng''an. "Who are you and what do you want to do with Teng an?" "Me? Didn''t you guess? " The figure laughed softly. "You are QingHan." Leihe said in a calm voice, if it is said that the divine power of the beast God came from the cold destiny, then the totem stone, as a divine thing given to the beast God by heaven, only the real one can hide in it. If it is a fake, it will be burned to death by the divine fire on the totem stone. "What are you going to do with Yin Zhu''s children?" Leihe''s face is very bad, whether it''s the beast God or the cold, it''s not a good match. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt them. I just want to give them benefits. You don''t have to worry so much." QingHan said that he was kind, but he didn''t mean it. "Advantage, you let Morrison deliberately drive tengxitengcheng to the depths of the jungle and swamp, this is the advantage?" Leihe is cold. Leihe estimates that when QingHan asked Morrison to work, he knew that Morrison could not bring tengxitengcheng back, or even run away."RAH, what do you know? Do you know what kind of responsibilities your partner has to bear? You don''t know. It seems that Yin Zhu has worked very hard, but it''s not enough. Just Yin Zhu and you are not the opponents of Wuji at all. If you meet each other, you will die. Well, Wuji is my master''s name. " This is the first time Leihe heard the name of the beast God. Wuji, a female''s name is so domineering. "That''s not your reason for calculating Teng Xi Teng Cheng." Leihe angrily called, there are always a lot of people with the flag for you, and then keep telling your life, but also think it is good to do things. "Tengxiteng city must go out and bear the fate they have to bear. Only when they grow up can they help Yin Zhu. Otherwise, you will all die. Do you think you still have secrets? I know Yin Zhu is not our younger martial sister. I even know more than you. After all, I''m a member of Wuji. I know all her plans. " QingHan said with a smile. When Leihe heard this, he felt a thump in his heart. They never talked about Yin Zhu''s identity in front of QingHan. Even Morrison always thought that Yin Zhu was the reincarnation of Bena. Who knows that QingHan said that she knew a lot at this time, and she also said that she knew a lot. Indeed, if it was the back hand made by the beast God, who knows, then QingHan is the most clear person. "Don''t you really think Wuji is very weak, and you are killed by several disciples? I tell you that''s because Wuji designed it, otherwise no one can kill her. " Cold calm voice said coldly. "So? How is the beast God going to deal with Yin Zhu? " Reich''s face was gloomy, you asked. "Now you don''t need to know this. It''s not good for you to know it. You should honestly improve your strength. I have only one word to say that Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu and Qingling are just pieces of the beast God. But I''m not willing to. I was swallowed once, and that''s all that''s left. I don''t want to disappear, so you have to work hard for me Li, if you don''t go, don''t blame me for my tricks. " Cold cold said. Looking at Leihe silent, his face is not good, then QingHan said, "Leihe, the weak have no right, can only follow the road arranged by the strong, you have no choice." Even Morrison, who was standing on one side, could not help clenching his fist, because he was also a weak man who was forced to have no power. "Bring teng''an here. I can do him some good." Cold light said, typical for a slap and then give a sugar. "Why should I believe you?" Reich took teng''an in his arms and stepped back. QingHan ignored Leihe directly at this time, but waved to teng''an, "teng''an, I have something good here. You come and give it to you. You should feel that I''m not lying." Teng an was silent for a while at this time, and then said to Leihe who held him tightly: "Leihe, father, you can go down. It''s OK." Leihe didn''t expect that QingHan didn''t persuade himself, but he convinced teng''an. Leihe held teng''an tightly and said with a headache, "why do you believe her? Who knows if she will harm you?" "Don''t worry. For the moment, I''ll depend on you to help me kill Wuji, so don''t worry. I won''t harm teng''an." QingHan said that he only wanted to cooperate with Yin Zhu. "Since you say you want to cooperate, you have to show some sincerity. Where is the promise?" Reich asked coldly. QingHan takes a look at Leihe and Morrison, then smiles, "in the temple." Leihe''s face changed when he heard this. It''s impossible to say that Yin Zhu is in danger. Besides, there are Qingling in the palace. If the beast God is really in the palace, how can no one find him. "As far as I''m concerned, she hasn''t left the temple for five thousand years, but I don''t know where it is. But the general direction is not wrong. Wuji has swallowed my destiny. Now I can''t control it, but I can still feel her existence. You think, the destiny is still in the beast God, and Yin Zhu has no divine power You know how dangerous your so-called beast God''s companion is, and you should improve your strength as soon as possible. " QingHan looks at Leihe sarcastically. Teng an has jumped out of Leihe''s arms at this time, "Leihe''s father believes me, it''s OK, at least now I promise it''s OK." I''m sorry to say that the perfect person has slowly come to the front of the cold. QingHan sneered at Leihe at this time, "it seems that this boy''s courage is much bigger than you." QingHan grabs teng''an at this time, then tears and sees that gold runes come out of the totem stone and fly to teng''an. The pattern of destiny on teng''an''s forehead is more and more bright. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 This process is very fast. QingHan takes back his hand very quickly. At this time, QingHan''s original light figure becomes thinner. It seems that it takes a lot of energy. "Thank you." Teng an thanks QingHan very seriously at this time. QingHan said faintly at this time: "don''t thank me. We can say it''s mutual benefit. You are a little stronger. You can help me stop Wuji at that time. Besides, my destiny has been plundered. It''s better to give you the rest." Leihe sees Teng an is OK. At this time, his face is a little stiff and he thanks QingHan. He hates being calculated, but he will thank those who should. Leihe leaves the cold place with teng''an on his mind. Morrison looks at Leihe with a bad look at him at this time. While he is calculating Yinzhu, Leihe and others are not on guard against him. Yinzhu is not a disciple of the original beast God. He pretends to be like him, even the original lanshuang has been concealed. Morrison had long felt that the ghost in the totem stone was different. He thought it was the ghost of the beast God who had been alone for many years. He wanted to have an independent personality and not be swallowed up. He thought he had the opportunity to use it. Who ever thought it was cold. Yin Zhu is not a disciple of the beast God, so can Yin Zhu still be the beast God? Morrison didn''t know who he was going to turn to and who could see his real way. Leihe is also in a bad mood at this time. According to QingHan, the beast God is very powerful. Qingling QingHan and Yin Zhu are not her rivals. Moreover, the beast God has a big plot. They have too little power in their hands now. "Morrison, what are your plans?" Reich stopped Morrison and asked. "Plan, what do you think I can plan for? I''ve done so much that I don''t know who to rely on in the end?" Morrison was a little annoyed. He had been fighting all his life to get rid of the curse of his clansmen. As a result, he worked so hard for a long time, but found that he was not even a chess player. Morrison is a little envious of Leihe at this time. At least Leihe can clearly know what he wants, but he doesn''t even know who can really help him or who he can play for. "Morrison, for the last time, I would like to advise you how to deal with Teng an. You should know that Teng an is destined to become the king of orcs, and you can''t escape the fate of sincere obedience. It''s better to help Yin Zhu now. You should know that Yin Zhu is a man with conscience, different from them." Leihe can''t help persuading Morrison again, which is that Morrison didn''t really hurt Yin Zhu from the beginning to the end, otherwise Leihe would not speak any more. Moreover, Leihe also admired what Morrison did for the orcs. Morrison hesitated this time. After a long time, Morrison replied, "I want to think about it." Following teng''an is tantamount to taking refuge in Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu''s son will be the king of the orcs, but it doesn''t mean that Yin Zhu will be the beast God. Besides, even the cold beast God''s destiny can be taken away, so who can he believe in. The so-called destiny is just God''s advantage, but man-made interference can still be changed. Thinking of this, Morrison can''t help rubbing his forehead. He should really think about the way behind. With things happening step by step, the so-called truth of better things has been overturned. Morrison really doesn''t know who he should believe . At the beginning, even he grew up under the guidance of LAN Shuang, so whose is Lan Shuang? Is it infinite or cold? What is their calculation? QingHan means that Wuji has a great plan. Wuji is a beast God. What else does he want to calculate? Leihe saw Morrison''s appearance and nodded. In a short time, Morrison must sort out his thoughts. Fortunately, he didn''t have so much trouble. He just had to follow Yin Zhu. Leihe believes in Yinzhu. Although Yinzhu is very soft hearted and has no ambition, Yinzhu is absolutely sincere to his own people. Yinzhu will fight to the end with the beast gods for tengan, and then change the fate of the orcs. Leihe took teng''an''s hand and walked slowly in the dark city at this time. "Teng''an, watch it. This is your territory in the future." Before, Leihe didn''t want to teach tengan those consciousness, but from now on, he wants to cultivate tengan well. "Father Leihe, in fact, you don''t have to come back with me. It''s not easy for you to be accepted by my mother, but I''m separated from her again." Teng''an holds Leihe''s bun in his arms. His voice is low and he feels guilty. When Leihe heard this, he couldn''t help touching tengan''s head. "What do children want to do so much? Besides, who says that love must be together? Love is in the heart." Teng''an laughed at this saying, "well, father leher is really great." Leihe can''t help rubbing teng''an''s head when he hears this. This little guy is big, no big, no small. "Father Rahab, from tomorrow on, you start training me to hunt." Teng an spoke lightly. Normal Orc cubs learn to hunt after they are six years old. Of course, at this time, they usually catch weaker animals. Even if they are more powerful than Orc cubs, half Orc cubs don''t go hunting when they are more than two years old.Leihe didn''t say no. Leihe was very clear about the weight of tengan''s burden, especially the children who wake up to heaven''s destiny, will be more precocious and intelligent, "OK, don''t complain at that time." Teng''an now has the blessing of heaven, plus his own strength is not bad, it should be OK, but teng''an''s life is expected to be very hard, no childhood. Teng an laughed at this time, "I''m much luckier than the elder brother and the second brother. I have at least a father with me." Teng an''s eyes looked at the distance, as if he could see tengxi Tengcheng''s experience. Leihe can''t help touching tengan''s head when he hears this. The child is so sensible that it hurts. As for the so-called taking over the dark city and gathering forces and so on, reih has not done it for the time being, and teng''an has not said that he wants strength to win over Morrison, but what teng''an lacks now is strength. The next day, Leihe decisively takes tengan out to hunt. The prey is a long hairy beast prepared by Leihe. In addition to the faster speed, the attack mode is single and the strength is not strong. It is most suitable for the cubs who have just learned to hunt. After all, teng''an was too small, and it was the first time that teng''an spent a whole morning killing the long haired beast, and he also injured himself. After beating the long haired beast, teng''an lay on the ground, and he was exhausted after a whole morning of high-intensity fighting. Leihe looks at teng''an who is too tired to speak. En, there are wounds all over his body. They are not serious injuries, but they are everywhere. The child doesn''t even cry. Leihe goes forward to pick up teng''an and applies the medicine he has prepared to teng''an. After a day''s rest, teng''an went on hunting, and Leihe followed teng''an to guide him. Morrison naturally sees the actions of Leihe and tengan. Looking at the hard-working people, Morrison suddenly decides to shut up. Since QingHan says that the weak have no rights, he has been waiting for others to give him the opportunity. Why doesn''t he become strong by himself? When he is strong enough to be afraid of everyone, who dares to use him? Fate is not impossible Yes, Sophie has also broken free from the shackles of orcs? A female can. Why can''t he. To say that his ancestors used to follow the beast God, and when they were the most powerful, they also cultivated their divine power. Although they were still orcs at that time, their blood will not change anyway. Since chaos is coming, we can only use the fastest speed to improve our own strength. The fastest and most effective way for orcs to improve their own strength is to swallow the animal pill. However, swallowing the animal pill has side effects, that is, it is easy to be swallowed by the power of the animal pill. Of course, the safer and safer way is to find a little stronger animal pill than our own strength, which has a great impact It may be successful. When the energy of the animal pill is absorbed, find another one. This is the safest way. Morrison used this method, and he also found his own direct predecessors of the animal Dan, so down in a continuous line, the danger will be much smaller. Reih and Morrison both practice and improve their own strength, but the orc side is relatively calm, and there is no dispute. QingHan felt the movement of the dark city in the totem stone, and couldn''t help laughing happily. Everyone was on his own way. On the other side, a caravan came out of the Daze tribe. The commodities in the caravan were the specialties of daze tribe. They were accompanied by several priests. Every time the priests went to a place, they would leave a Book handed down to the local tribal priests and teach them the above things. The book contains all kinds of plant knowledge, food and medicine, and even all kinds of food preservation and treatment methods, animal domestication and plant cultivation. It is a complete encyclopedia. As long as the Daze tribe has something in it, people outside have it. Some elite crop seeds that can be planted also spread with the arrival of the caravan. Because of the appearance of this caravan, the whole Orc world has undergone earth shaking changes. All people are very grateful to Daze tribe and the new beast God Yinzhu. In many places, there are even temples of the beast God Yinzhu. For a time, the news of Yin Zhu, the new beast God, spread all over the world, and people''s life in the world became better. Many people even went to Daze tribe to learn the unique knowledge of daze tribe. For the first time, the Daze tribe in the Luoyue mountains came into the eyes of the orc world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 Naturally, the actions of daze tribe are in the eyes of several powerful people, but no one interferes with the disease. What Yin Zhu seeks is the people''s will in the world. However, what they fight for from the upper class is not only the people''s will, but also the divine power. Although popular belief is useful, Yin Zhukong has the name of animal God. Even if Yin Zhu can collect the power of belief, it can''t be used for the time being. Only Yin Zhu can use it after he gets the power. Moreover, the people of the orc continent have been suffering for 5000 years, and they should really enjoy happiness. After Qingling knew what happened outside, he laughed and said to Qingyun, "our little younger martial sister has finally made efforts." Qingyun nodded, "elder sister, then we should be ready." Qingling nodded to show that she knew that everything she had arranged would not go wrong. Shirley just smiles mysteriously at this time and doesn''t say anything. Anyway, from the beginning to the end, she was caught in the chariot by force and didn''t give her any choice. Now, even if Qingling makes any decision, it''s also a direct order and doesn''t give her a chance to discuss. In this way, she doesn''t care about anything. At this time, Yin Zhu studied the relevant knowledge seriously during the day. Many of the forces she absorbed in the utopian cloud tower were hidden in her body and failed to stimulate them well. Now what she has to do is to use these forces. Jono and Tengxiao also have their own things to do. Tengxiao''s own talent is very good. Jono''s talent is also very good because of the beast Dan. They have absorbed a lot of energy from Yin Zhu, and now they want to turn that energy into their own strength. For a whole year, Yin Zhu didn''t leave the temple, and Qingling didn''t trouble him. There was a strange balance in the temple. In one year, there was no big change in Yin Zhu''s side, and Tengxiao''s strength was greatly improved. There was something wrong with Jono''s body. At the beginning, Jono didn''t feel it. After such a long time of cultivation, Jono''s strength didn''t improve at all, and he maintained the prototype all the time. Jono felt that his soul was stained with a strange color. For the time being, he couldn''t see any abnormality in the color, but Jono knew it was definitely wrong, it should be Qing The spirit of their own under the backhand. Jono remembers that he didn''t practice much, but there was no abnormality in his soul. This was the problem after his practice. At the beginning of one year, Jono didn''t want to tell Yin Zhu. He wanted to solve it by himself. Besides, as a male, he couldn''t protect his partner, and he kept dragging his feet. He couldn''t accept it, he couldn''t accept it My own incompetence. However, Qingling''s means are not so easy to contact. Jono thinks many ways are useless. Jono plans to go to Qingling to have a look, at least to know what Qingling''s purpose is. Qiao Nuo didn''t hide Tengxiao. If he was abnormal, someone would have to help him. He met Yin Zhu every day. Without Tengxiao''s help, Yin Zhu would have found out. Qiao Nuo goes to Qingling directly. Qingling looks at Qiao Nuo who goes directly in front of him and says with a smile: "how can you come to my side and find something wrong with yourself?" "What have you done to my body?" Jono said with a very bad look. "It''s nothing. It''s just the black wind of soul eating cliff added to your soul. This is a little trick I''ve learned in soul eating cliff for more than 5000 years. Don''t worry, it won''t kill you for the time being. It will only slowly devour your soul, but the speed is very slow. It will take at least ten years, so you don''t have to worry." Qingling said with a smile. Jono turned blue when he heard this. "OK, I see." As for the matter of asking for help, Jono didn''t say a word. Qingling would do such a thing. He must have blackmailed Yin Zhu with himself. Jono would not ask Qingling for help. He came here just to find out what was going on. At least if he knew what was going on, he could find a way to deal with it. Qingling still smiles gently at this time. "By the way, I have a way to relieve the black wind. Do you want to know?" When Jono heard this, he turned around and left. Jono knew very well that Qingling would not be so kind-hearted to tell herself, otherwise she would not need him. Qingling looked at Qiao Nuo straight to go outside, can''t help laughing, "Qiao Nuo why so angry, just go like this, you have a heart to little younger martial sister, forget it, think that way you won''t use, then I won''t say, save you give me a look. Don''t worry, I didn''t want your life, and I didn''t want Yin Zhu''s life. You probably know that we have been punished by Shenhuo. I hope Yin Zhu can be more powerful, cultivate his magic power quickly, and then take away the Shenhuo. Then I''ll take away your black wind and give you a healthy body. " Qingling doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Jono, so he says his purpose clearly. When Jono heard this, he stopped for a moment. Although he wanted this Qingling to die, Jono knew very well that if Yinzhu was not in any danger, Yinzhu would definitely make such a deal without his consent. Qingling can''t help laughing as she looks at Qiao Nuo''s going away. For this transaction, Qingling dares to promise that as long as Yin Zhu really cultivates her magic power, she will trade with her 100% and Yin Zhu will never give up his partner''s death.After Qiao Nuo returns to the temple, he looks at Yin Zhu and teng''an who are working hard. He looks at Yin Zhu who is working so hard, but he wants to be a drag on Yin Zhu. So Yin Zhu has to detoxify Qingling to make his opponent stronger. Thinking of this, Jono decided to leave the temple. Anyway, he couldn''t practice now. He might as well leave to avoid disturbing Yin Zhu here. Moreover, he didn''t believe that he couldn''t change the current situation. Moreover, even if he couldn''t change it, he didn''t want to seek Qingling. Jono said that she would go back to Daze tribe to have a look. Although Yin Zhu was very surprised, Tengxiao interrupted Jono, but Yin Zhu didn''t find anything wrong. In addition, Yin Zhu''s whole mind is on cultivation now. She is reluctant to give up Jono, but she won''t stop Jono. Yin Zhu knows that his partners are better than each other, even Jono. Otherwise, Jono would not have swallowed the beast secretly. If he wanted to be strong, Jono had his own way to go. Even if she stopped him, he might not succeed. After Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo separated, Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao coldly, "is there something wrong with Qiao Nuo''s body?" Yin Zhu has never forgotten Qingling''s threat to her. It''s just that Jono hasn''t found any physical problems before, so they are together. Yin Zhu is very clear that although there are many things in daze tribe, there are Mengtai and baikun in daze tribe. They are not short of Jono. Yin Zhu knows how much Jono cherishes his time with him. There is only one reason why Jono suddenly proposes to leave, that is, there is something wrong with Jono''s body. But Jono doesn''t want her to worry about it, so she just leaves. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu can''t help clenching her fist. It''s all her fault, If it were not for her lack of strength, those people would not dare to bully them like this. Had it not been for her inexplicable ghost inheritance, Jono would not have had so many troubles at all. In fact, it was her who dragged them down. Tengxiao is suddenly asked by Yin Zhu, and his face is not good. He stammers and doesn''t know how to answer Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu saw this, he was not embarrassed. Tengxiao said, "OK, you don''t have to say. Jono told me that you can''t tell me, right? You are stupid When Yin Zhu saw this, he held Tengxiao in his arms. Yin Zhu hugged Tengxiao tightly and said, "Tengxiao, you must not have any more accidents in the future." He is a partner. Now Tengxiao is the only one who is good. The others are all because of this and that. Apart from the problem, if Tengxiao hadn''t been good all the time, Yin Zhu would have regarded himself as a disaster. Tengxiao heard this and hugged Yin Zhu, "yes, I''ll be fine all the time. Don''t worry about Yin Zhu." Tengxiao fondly touches Yinzhu''s long hair. Yinzhu has a heavy heart. He knows it. Yin Zhu is just so fragile for a while. She has already laughed at this meeting. "I will continue to practice. I must become a beast God, and then trample those ghosts and snakes under my feet. There will be no messy things to find me." Tengxiao heard this and nodded, "well, I''ll be your first guard in the future and become the most powerful guard in the orc continent." "Yes." Yin Zhu answered quietly, and then the two of them were speechless one after another. They both practiced hard, and the pressure forced people to move forward. Now Yin Zhu is that even if the pressure is heavy, Yin Zhu will continue to move forward for the sake of the people he loves. Qingling naturally knows about Jono''s departure. Qingling didn''t expect that Jono would leave directly. It seems that he would give up directly. He still wants to go outside to find a way. I didn''t expect that Jono would be so desperate. It''s a pity that there are few such people around her. They don''t see her. They just make their own decisions about a lot of things. All the people around her can believe is her sister. It''s a pity that Qingyun has no heart. She doesn''t dare to say anything. She''s afraid that if she says too much, Qingyun will be stereotyped, and it''s not good at that time. It''s a pity that there are few such people around her. They don''t see her. They just make their own decisions about a lot of things. All the people around her can believe is her sister. It''s a pity that Qingyun has no heart. She doesn''t dare to say anything. She''s afraid that if she says too much, Qingyun will be stereotyped, and it''s not good at that time. Qing Yun was stereotyped, when it''s not good, Qing Yun was stereotyped, when it''s not good.. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 Jono didn''t go back to Daze tribe after he left the temple. Daze tribe didn''t need him. Moreover, his state was just to hurt people around him. It was better to go away. Since he has left, he is not ready to give Qingling the opportunity to calculate Yin Zhu. If he has no way to solve his own problems, he will not appear in front of Yin Zhu in the future. If he leaves quietly now, Yin Zhu will not be sad. It''s just that he left suddenly, and Jono didn''t know where to go. Jono stops blankly. After a long time, he decides to go to the jungle and swamp to have a look. The reason why Jono chooses the jungle and swamp is that Jono wants to find the trace of tengxi and Tengcheng. Jingguan tengan says that the two brothers are OK, but Jono is still worried. Teng an said nothing but that there was no danger to his life. As for the hard work in the middle, he couldn''t feel it. Of course, tengxi and Tengcheng have been away from the jungle and swamp for a year, even if there is a trace inside, they may not be able to find it. But Jono still wants to go and follow the footprints of the two children. Anyway, he has nothing to do now. Besides, Teng an said that tengxi and Tengcheng have their own specific destiny to follow, and he also wants to know what the destiny of the two children is. He also wants to see what the destiny of their family is, whether it is the so-called destiny or the design of their own. If you want to know what the destiny of the other two children is, you can probably guess. As for the so-called jungle swamp is very dangerous or something, Jono didn''t think about it at all. No matter how dangerous the jungle swamp is, the two children can walk through it. Why can''t he walk through it as an adult. It can be said that there is no road in the jungle and swamp. Jono is the first one to go to the ancestral land of Meizu, but Jono has only gone through it once. It took him a long time to find the place. Unfortunately, there are no people left and nothing left. As for tengxi, the traces they have gone through can not be found. Seeing this, Jono sighed, then sat down and began to rest. Looking at the empty cave, Jono sighed deeply. This is the tribe. If it is not strong, it will be swallowed by others, and it is the same with Yin Zhu. If it is not strong enough, it will be swallowed. The shade of the tree covered a little sunshine in front of him. Jono slowly closed his eyes. There was no sound around him. He was not used to it. He was lonely. This kind of feeling was really bad. In the past, there were many people around him, at least Yin Zhu. The future was his own way. After leaving for such a short time, Jono felt that he missed Yin Zhu very much, but he was determined that if there was a chance, he would never see Yin Zhu. Now that it was only such a short time, he would be so miserable. If it was a long time, what would he do. "Xiaojin, I was going to find a way to let you out in the future, and then let you meet Yin Zhu, but now we''re afraid it''s impossible. I''m really sorry." Jono touched his chest and said with emotion to Xiaojin that he really felt sorry for Xiaojin. Xiaojin, who is hiding in the bottom of Jono''s heart, is not in a good mood at this time. The reason why Jono will be hurt now is that he didn''t guard against the heart and let Qingling hurt them. Jono''s spirit will be slowly swallowed by the black wind of soul eating cliff, and so will he. Although he and Jono are relatively independent personalities, their souls are strangely linked Together, there is no way to separate. "It''s me who should say I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for my close friend Qingling, you wouldn''t have suffered now." Xiaojin was a little annoyed. He believed in Qingling so much at the beginning. In fact, Qingling was calculating him at that time. No matter he or Jono, he didn''t really want to help him. Jono heard this light smile, should not, to say that there will be now this series of things is because of his hasty swallowing animal Dan caused, can regret it? Jono thought that he would still choose such a road even if he was allowed to go back to that time, because if one day his strength was very low and he could not help Yin Zhu, but was a drag on Yin Zhu, he would rather die, just like he is now, and he would not affect Yin Zhu. "Needless to say, I''m sorry. Besides, we may not lose. We still have a long time to go." Jono said with a smile. "Yes, I don''t believe that only Qingling can be relieved. There must be others in the world, so we don''t have to lose heart. Besides, we still have a long time, maybe our strength can surpass Qingling. Maybe we can get rid of those black winds by ourselves at that time." Xiaojin is very confident to answer, he will not admit defeat, he never admit defeat, even if play all means will let himself live, he finally put himself into Yin Zhu''s heart, just don''t want to disappear. "I found that many legends in the world have certain basis, so I plan to go through the swamp first. If I can find the two boys, I will go with them. If I can''t, I will go to these legendary places. If I can find one or two relics, it will be enough." Jono slowly planning, in order to quickly live a strong strength, relying on slow cultivation is not good, the best is to get a strong inheritance. "Yes." Xiao Jin said that he has heard a lot of legends during his long time in the temple, so he can go and have a look."Xiao Jin, do you miss Yin Zhu?" Jono asked with a smile. "Yes, I dream about it. I have nothing to do. I think about it every day." Xiaojin youyou said that with a little complaint, because Jono, he can''t see Yinzhu now. Although he said that Yinzhu''s smile is always in his heart, he is greedy. That''s not enough. "Well, you can think about it every day." Jono wants to say that he also wants to think about Yin Zhu all the time. Unfortunately, he has a lot to think about and many things to think about. He is a little envious of Xiaojin''s purity. When Xiao Jin heard this, he said with a smile, "that''s right, so among so many people, I love Yin Zhu the most." When Jono heard this, he laughed, "yes, you love it most." So try every means to follow Yin Zhu''s side, and really let Yin Zhu remember Xiao Jin. "It''s a pity that Yin Zhu soon forgot me. This meeting has another partner." Thinking of his absence, Yin Zhu accepts Lei he, and Xiao Jin is bored. Jono can''t help laughing when he hears Xiaojin''s words, "Leihe knew Yinzhu earlier than you. What kind of vinegar do you eat? Although Yinzhu didn''t accept Leihe before, everyone has already acquiesced that Yinzhu will be with Leihe sooner or later." Xiaojin heard this but haughtily replied, "anyway, I follow Yinzhu before him, he is the youngest." Jono can''t help laughing when he hears this. Xiaojin has been worrying about ranking. It''s true. "Well, I don''t think Reich will care about you." Leihe is willing to do anything as long as he can follow Yin Zhu. Xiao Jin couldn''t help but feel embarrassed when she heard this. She seemed very stingy when she heard Jono say so. "You mean I''m the cheapest." Xiaojin is stuffy. Even if he is the cheapest, he is stingy. He wants to occupy Yinzhu alone. Unfortunately, it''s impossible. "In fact, Xiaojin, you should think like this. You and I are the same body. You are Yin Zhu''s husband. You are the biggest." Feeling that Xiao Jin was not very happy, Jono couldn''t help coaxing him. Sure enough, when Xiao Jin heard this, he was in full bloom. He was Zheng Fu, and all Yin Zhu''s friends wanted to listen to him. Jono seems to be infected by Xiaojin''s happiness. He can''t help but be happy. Fortunately, Xiaojin can communicate with him along the way. Otherwise, they can''t support each other. They can at least warm each other and miss Yinzhu together. It''s good. Yin Zhu has nothing to do but study his own identification system, because the system is no more than five levels up to now, and obviously has not reached the top yet. The rewards for each level are different. Yin Zhu is curious about what will happen if he raises the system to the top? If someone had arranged all this, she would have to upgrade the system to the top to know the result. Recently, Yin Zhu told Fu Xiang to find some special plants and animals for himself. As long as Yin Zhu can identify them, he can be promoted to level 6. Now Yin Zhu is a little confused about whether he wants to upgrade or not. Moreover, Yin Zhu doesn''t know whether level 6 is the top level. It''s a pity that no one can give an answer to this matter. Beina doesn''t know what the top level of the system is. Besides, Beina can feel that Yinzhu doesn''t trust her as she did at the beginning, and Yinzhu may not believe what she said. Upgrade the system or not? The five level system will be passed on to her. What will it give her if she upgrades it? Yin Zhu has another feeling that if she continues to do so, she will probably be a bomb, but isn''t it? Experience is enough, but Yin Zhu hesitates all the time, and Tengxiao knows about it. Tengxiao has been obsessed with Yin Zhu for two or three days and has not been able to make a decision. Unfortunately, he has no brain and doesn''t know how to give Yin Zhu advice. "Yin Zhu, otherwise, you''d better order it directly. It''s a knife to stretch your head and shrink it. It''s not the same." Tengxiao looks at Yinzhu and is about to grab his hair, so he gives Yinzhu an unreliable attention. Yin Zhu thought for a while and nodded. Yes, to be ugly, she has been driven to this position. Even if she wants to hide, those people will not give her a chance to hide. So it''s better to have a good look at what this system can do for herself, even if it''s a trap. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 Yin Zhu gritted his teeth, looked at the system in front of him, and then went on without hesitation. It''s better to die than to suffer now. With Yin Zhu''s action, the system was upgraded to a level 6 system in a gorgeous aperture, and then a youmengxian stone was awarded, along with a cultivation method called concentration. Yin Zhu looked at the things, and it was good for him to improve his spiritual strength. He didn''t expect to improve his strength. Now, as long as he can improve his strength, Yin Zhu is willing to try. According to the introduction of the youmengxian stone, it''s very fun for people to lie down and get out of the body quickly, and then use the spirit to travel around the world. Originally, Yin Zhu wanted to try it, but Tengxiao stopped it. Tengxiao said that he would try it first, and Tengxiao wanted to see if it was safe. Tengxiao tried for a while, but there was no problem with the youmengxian stone and the skill. After trying, Tengxiao gave it back to Yin Zhu. At this time, Yin Zhu happily lay on the youmengxian stone and began to practice. Yin Zhu closed his eyes and began to practice. At the beginning, Yin Zhu felt as if he was in a hazy place and couldn''t go out. There was no explanation That way, she can travel around the world in three dimensions. It''s not that she made any mistakes in her cultivation. Just when Yin Zhu is about to give up, Yin Zhu suddenly finds that the fog in front of him has become lighter. Yin Zhu hesitates for a moment and walks slowly towards the front. However, this moment, Yin Zhu finds that what she is surrounded by is not the orc world, but the place in her mind that she has deep memory. This is her home, the home in the 21st century in her memory, and she is now in her own room Between. Is she back, back, great, so that she can get rid of those messy calculations, and she doesn''t have to eat those barbecues all day long. In terms of delicious food, there are many delicious things in her place. She always wanted to come back in her dreams, but as soon as she thought of her coming back, Jono knew that she was gone. She was afraid that she would be crazy. Those men really wanted her, or she would not be so greedy to take all the people, just because they were too good to let go. Think of here, Yin Zhu can''t help but tangle up, she really want to go home, also want to their parents, but what do they do? There are tengxi, Tengcheng and tengan, who think that if they come back, the three children will have no mother in the future. Yin Zhu feels that her chest is very painful at this time. She shakes her head fiercely. No, she can''t stay here. No matter how good it is, she can''t leave her children and her partner. What''s more, how did the room become like this? How did her things disappear? There were a lot of messy things piled up. Who was so excessive? Yin Zhu frowned. How could she sleep in the future. Yin Zhu angrily walked out of the room and looked at the two old men with half a hundred hair. They hadn''t seen each other for two or three years. The two old men seemed to be getting old all of a sudden. When she wasn''t at home, they couldn''t take care of themselves, or they were just getting old because they were missing. "Mom and Dad, I''m back." Yin Zhu cried with tears in his eyes. However, to his surprise, Yin Zhu rushed up and didn''t embrace them. Instead, he went directly through them. Only at this time did Yin Zhu find that he was transparent. Yin Zhu realized later that she didn''t come back. She just came back after practicing spirituality. Now she is a soul body, and her parents can''t see her. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu couldn''t help sitting on the floor, tears trickling down. She and her parents still have no way to meet. Yin Zhu''s mother seemed to feel the existence of Yin Zhu at this time. She suddenly stopped her action and looked up hesitantly at the old man sitting opposite her, "old man, I feel like we Yin Zhu are back." "You like to think wildly. I''ll ask Yin can to come back for lunch today." Yin can is Yin Zhu''s younger brother. When Yin zhuniang heard this, her work stopped for a moment, and then she directly cut off the topic, "well, tell that little bastard to come back for dinner, and quickly bring me a daughter-in-law back. The grandsons of Lao Wang''s family next door are all out, and our little bastard is still out." Yin zhuniang knew that she mentioned her dead daughter, which made the old man sad and shouldn''t be mentioned, but she really felt like her daughter came back. Maybe she missed her too much. Yin Zhu is staring at his parents gossiping over there. Tears of missing drop by drop. Yin Zhu really wants to jump into his mother''s arms and tell them that she is back and they are by their side. She didn''t guess wrong, but she is back. It''s a pity that she can''t communicate with the two old people at all. Yin Zhu is very worried. "Beina, Beina, do you have any way? Can you help me think of a way? I, I want to talk to my parents." Originally, Yin Zhu didn''t use Beina for a long time because he suspected Beina. Bena thought for a while and then said, "they are still awake and alert. When they fall asleep, people''s spirit will also be in a state of dormancy. At that time, you will directly make a mental imprint, which should be the same as your legendary dream. At that time, you will tell them what you want to say, and they will remember when they wake up.""Thank you." Yin Zhu is the center''s thanks. Beina just gave a faint smile. She didn''t expect that Yin Zhu was just practicing the art of concentration. She didn''t expect that she could return to the 21st world. However, she didn''t know the effect of this art. She didn''t practice it. This is a special animal God. When she got strong, Yin Zhu''s idea could sweep the whole Orc continent directly. Beina explained that Yinzhu didn''t believe what Yinzhu doubted about herself, but she had a clear mind, and she would never betray Yinzhu. Moreover, in her opinion, the system always gives benefits, and she can''t see what the end of the system is, but as far as her soul and system are integrated, she doesn''t feel any harm So she thinks that there should be no so-called traps in the so-called system. At noon, Yin can comes home to have dinner. Looking at his brother who used to be a little boy, he grows up, matures and becomes very patient with his parents. This makes Yin Zhu very happy. When Yin can grows up, she can trust her parents to her younger brother. Moreover, in two years, although parents have not been able to hurt, they have adjusted to live a new life. Then the two old people went to take a nap after eating. Yin Zhu planned to try Beina''s method, at least to tell them that they had a good life, so that they should be able to completely put down their grief. Yin Zhu also learned this spiritual secret. It''s very easy to leave a hint. Yin Zhu told the two old people about his own experience, and showed that he had a good life. He also found a son-in-law for the old man to nag. Yin Zhu talked about it all afternoon. By the way, Yin can also told him to take good care of his parents. It''s not easy to come back, but Yin Zhu knows that she still has to leave. Although she can''t communicate with her parents face to face, Yin Zhu is very satisfied to see her parents again. Originally, she thought she had never seen her parents in her life. Yin Zhu was so fascinated to watch her parents for a long time that she wanted to never see enough. I remember that she just arrived in daze When she was in the tribe, she was crazy and wanted to go home. Unfortunately, she didn''t come back. She didn''t expect to come back in this way. She was really happy. Yin Zhu did it for a long time. Looking at their peaceful sleeping faces, Yin Zhu knew that he should go back, otherwise Tengxiao would be worried. To leave, Yin Zhu plans to go outside the street for a walk, in case later can''t sleepwalk in this world? This familiar world, which she hasn''t seen for several years, even if she wants to leave, she has to have a good look at it and engrave it in the memory. Yin Zhu takes a deep breath and is full of satisfaction. After a quick tour outside, Yin Zhu still chose to go home, and finally took a look at his parents, and then chose to go back. What Yin Zhu didn''t know was that just after she left, the two old people who were still sleeping on the bed opened their eyes. At this time, Yin zhuniang looked at his father with tears in her eyes. "Old man, I dreamt that we were Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu''s father looked at her in surprise at this time, "you also dream about it." At this time, just out of the door, Yin can is also very surprised to see his parents, not only his sister, but also his parents. At this time, the three members of the family were very surprised and said with one voice, "Yin Zhu said that she was not dead. She went to another world and found four sons-in-law for us. She told us not to worry." Several people looked at each other when they finished saying this, and then grabbed each other''s hand very excitedly, "old man (old woman), it seems that we Yinzhu are really alive, she is back to dream." "Yes, yes." Yin zhuniang wiped the tears on her face. She thought how sad they were when they gave the white haired girl to the black haired girl. Now they seem to be OK. They just hide their back and hide all Yin Zhu''s things. They are afraid of seeing things and thinking of others. They didn''t expect that the smelly girl would have such a chance. Well, it''s good to live a good life. They are very happy with their hands together, I sincerely pray that all the gods in the sky can protect my daughter. Here, Yin Zhu opens his eyes in confusion. When he opens his eyes, he sees Tengxiao looking at himself anxiously. "Yin Zhu, what''s wrong with you? You''re crying." Tengxiao reached out clumsily to wipe Yin Zhu''s tears. "Tengxiao, I''m happy, happy, you know? I''m really happy. " Yin Zhu happily hugs Tengxiao and says. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 Tengxiao didn''t know what Yin Zhu saw when he was out of his body. He was so excited. He just held the man in his arms and patted Yin Zhu''s back slowly and rhythmically. "Well, what do you see?" Tengxiao asked curiously. After hearing this, Yin Zhu hesitated for a while, and then looked at Tengxiao''s concern for himself. Yin Zhu pushed Tengxiao away, then tilted his head and thought for a while seriously, "Tengxiao, what do you think I was like before?" This time, Yin Zhu thought that she was going to live with Tengxiao. They were her closest friends and her lover. Yin Zhu never told them that she was not a person in this world, but she didn''t know how to say it, so no one knew that she was not a person in this world. Tengxiao heard this and said, "why did you suddenly talk about this topic? I forgot what you were like before." Tengxiao would like to say that Yin Zhu was his nightmare, but now he is his partner. Even if he dislikes Yin Zhu, he can''t say that, unless he doesn''t want to live with him. "What kind of person am I now?" Yin Zhu asked with a smile. "Now Yin Zhu is smart, strong and kind. He is the person I like." Tengxiao said with a smile, and by the way, he did not forget to express himself. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help being white. He didn''t expect that this guy was dishonest. He even knew how to flatter her. "Don''t you think I''m different from what I used to be?" Yin Zhu asked with a smile. "Yes." Tengxiao thinks that if Yinzhu is still himself, he will be with Yinzhu for the sake of his children, but he will never treat Yinzhu as well as he is now. He will only bear his own responsibility. "Didn''t you say you had no impression of Yin Zhu before?" Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao with a smile. Tengxiao, who was arrested, looked at Yinzhu awkwardly, and then looked at Yinzhu very counsellingly, "Yinzhu, what do you want me to do? You say, I promise not to shirk. You''d better not talk to me." Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao pleading for mercy with himself, and laughs happily, "I didn''t mean to ask you questions, but Tengxiao, you didn''t think that I''m not Yin Zhu?" Tengxiao heard this, the whole person a Leng, and then eyes tightly looking at Yin Zhu. "You, I''m not the original Yin Zhu. I''m just a soul who came to Yin Zhu by accident." Yin Zhu wants to laugh when she thinks of the bad things she just crossed here. At the beginning, she was going to step on Tengxiao''s face, but she didn''t think that they were still together. "That Yin Zhu you..." Tengxiao felt his mouth dry. "Well, my original name is Yin Zhu. Maybe that''s the reason. I''m predestined with Yin Zhu. I''m not from the orc continent at all. I was born in a place called Earth China. Our people are different from orcs. Our people are human and animals are animals. Our food and clothing are different. Most of us are You don''t mainly eat barbecue here, and we have a lot of food there, including delicious cake and pizza We live in a big house built of high reinforced concrete. We have mobile brochures and airplanes when we go out. It''s much more convenient than you when you go out. For example, the car from daze tribe to King of beasts city is a day. If it''s a plane, it''s faster. Many things are different. Do you know? When I first got here, I was so scared. Then I suddenly had a few more dolls in my stomach. I didn''t even talk about love, so I went straight to become a mother. " Yin Zhu said these things with a light heart, because Yin Zhu really put it down now. Tengxiao is also attracted by the special scenes described by Yin Zhu. It''s really a strange world and a beautiful world that people yearn for. Hearing Yin Zhu''s hesitation about coming to this world, Tengxiao can''t help holding Yin Zhu with guilt, "I''m sorry, it was me at that time." If you know, Tengxiao is not willing to let Yin Zhu feel so sad. Because of that, he suffered a lot to stand beside Yin Zhu. At that time, he was really worried that Yin Zhu would never want him. "Do you know? For more than two years, I didn''t say anything. I was afraid to say it out. Others thought I was a demon and killed me. I miss my parents and family very much, but I can''t say anything. Even missing, I can only hide in the corner and think secretly. But this time, my soul came out of my body. I found that I went home, went back to the earth and met my parents. I''m really happy. " Yin Zhu said happily. Teng Xiao was very unhappy when he heard this. He never knew that there were so many things hidden in Yin Zhu''s heart. Yin Zhu had several friends who didn''t say that. He was bitter in his own heart. "Don''t be sad, Yin Zhu. You can tell me if you are sad in the future." Tengxiao patted Yin Zhu on the back. "Don''t you think I''m a monster? Don''t you want to get back the body for Yin Zhu? " Yin Zhu looks up at Tengxiao. Tengxiao couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "what do you want to do when you come back to find the original Yinzhu? Besides, you also said that you didn''t hurt the original Yinzhu, she committed suicide herself, and then you came. Besides, what I like is you, not the original Yinzhu. I went crazy to find the former Yinzhu."I have to say that this sentence makes Yin Zhu very happy in his heart. "Well, I just feel a little sorry for Melly. She''s very nice to me." Tengxiao heard this and patted Yin Zhu on the shoulder. "Yin Zhu, don''t think so much about it. It''s not your fault. We''d better be nice to Meili later. Besides, I think God arranged that you would come here. Look at daze tribe. Because of you, the whole tribe''s life is better. Without you, I don''t know if daze tribe still exists. Maybe it will be long ago It was annexed by the Juque tribe. " After hearing Tengxiao''s praise, Yin Zhu didn''t accept it completely. She brought a new life to Daze tribe, but she also brought the whole daze tribe to the battlefield. Tengxiao hugs Yinzhu and claps it. Then Tengxiao suddenly remembers something. He hugs Yinzhu tightly. "Yinzhu, you, you won''t go back to your world, will you?" After asking Tengxiao, he felt that he was very selfish. Yin Zhu should actually go back. According to Yin Zhu, her world is very rich in material life, and even her spiritual culture is much better than here. Yin Zhu doesn''t need to be involved in such a rush. It''s reasonable to say that a male can''t give her a better life, so he should let her go Open, can Tengxiao, reluctant, reluctant. Yin Zhu was a little out of breath by Tengxiao. She reached out and patted Tengxiao, "let go, you are too hard, it hurts me." Tengxiao relaxed a little when he heard this, but he still didn''t let go of Yinzhu. He stared at Yinzhu and wanted an answer. Seeing Tengxiao''s nervous appearance, Yin Zhu shook his head. "My partner and my children are all here. Where can I go? Do you think I''m the kind of person who will abandon husband and son? Besides, even if I want to go back, I''m afraid I can''t go back. My body in that world no longer exists. " "Yinzhu, you really don''t want to go back." Tengxiao is very happy to get the answer he wants. Yin Zhu nodded in affirmation, "don''t worry, I won''t go back, so you don''t have to worry about gain and loss like this." This man is too sticky and not very nice. Tengxiao heard this with a smile, "Yin Zhu, if you want to go back one day, it''s OK. I just ask you to take me back and don''t leave me here." As for children, Tengxiao didn''t mention it at all. In the orc world, the children''s upbringing will be lax, and they won''t care as much as Yin Zhu. The living habits of each world are different. In the orc world, because the main work is hunting, the orcs will be in danger at any time, so they won''t care too much about children. First, if they leave one day, they will have children The orcs are collectivist. Even if they leave one day, they will not worry about their children''s future. "Well, don''t worry. I don''t want you and Jono." Yin Zhu pats Tengxiao on the shoulder. Apart from the fact that his material life is not so good, others are better than his own world. For example, there are several partners who are very loyal and don''t have to worry about the temptation outside. In the orc world, there are really no male infidelity, and some of them are just accidents. When Tengxiao heard Yin Zhu''s answer, he finally felt a little more stable. It''s good that Yin Zhu said he would not leave. He couldn''t bear to part with them. Yin Zhu made such a great sacrifice. He must be better to Yin Zhu in the future. Besides, Yin Zhu is a person from another world. Now he is the only one who knows whether this is a secret between himself and Yin Zhu. Although Tengxiao knows this only because Jono and Yin Zhu are no longer here, it still doesn''t prevent Tengxiao from being happy. Although Jono and Yin Zhu will say it later, he is the first to know it. Besides, I would like to thank Yin Zhu for coming out of the body this time. If it wasn''t for this matter, Yin Zhu would have kept the secret for a long time. It seems that this technique of concentration is still useful. Otherwise, I really don''t know if it will become Yin Zhu''s demon. Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao''s silly look. Yin Zhu finds that the males here are very easy to be satisfied. It can be said that if they are a little better, they are all grateful. She is a little guilty. "Yin Zhu, I will treat you in the future." Tengxiao vowed to say the same. "I know." Yin Zhu said with a smile, his heart is very comfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 The next time, Yin Zhu continued to practice the art of concentration for several times. However, it is strange that every time Yin Zhu''s spirit comes out of his body, he returns to the earth instead of appearing in the orc world. After that, Yin Zhu asked Tengxiao to have a try. As a result, Tengxiao practiced the art of concentration, but he wandered around the orc continent. When he came here again, Yin Zhu couldn''t help wondering whether the art of concentration could distinguish the soul of the other party. For example, she didn''t belong to the orc continent, so her soul couldn''t appear in the orc continent. On this issue, Yin Zhu also tangled for a while, and no longer had a headache. Anyway, she wanted to see more of her relatives. Now it''s good to see them. Besides, it can increase her soul strength, and there''s no other difference. Tengxiao followed Yin Zhu closely every day at the beginning. He was afraid that Yin Zhu would suddenly disappear from the world. Fortunately, Yin Zhu was always there, and Tengxiao slowly settled down. Of course, Tengxiao didn''t believe in Yin Zhu, but worried that Yin Zhu would be forced to leave one day, just like she came to the orc world suddenly. What Yin Zhu didn''t know was that when she practiced the art of concentration, the black wind under the soul eating cliff beside the temple became stronger. Qingling looks at the black wind of soul eating cliff, and can''t help laughing. The black wind of soul eating cliff increases, and the magic fire in her body can be suppressed faster, and she can do more. Qingling slowly came to Sophie''s front. Sophie had been practicing for more than a year, and didn''t play any role. Sophie looked at Qingling standing in front of her and couldn''t help frowning and looking at Qingling, "master, you are a rare guest." Qingling at this time slowly came to Sophie''s front, "how because I stopped you from looking for Yin Zhu''s trouble, still resent me now." Sophie heard this silent, and then light said: "I dare not." Hearing this, Qingling couldn''t help laughing, "don''t you dare, or can''t you, forget it, you can''t have much respect for me." Sophie couldn''t help muttering when she heard this. Isn''t it the best to have this self-knowledge? They are just making use of each other, but she is weak and can only be reduced to a chess piece. "What''s the progress of the divine skill I asked you to practice? Your divine power will increase." Qingling asked impolitely. Sophie directly shows her ability at this time. Qingling frowns when she sees it. Obviously, Sophie''s progress doesn''t satisfy her very much. Sophie didn''t say a word at this time, but she was thinking about whether Qingling wanted her to do something, and it was obvious that she had to use divine power to be useful. After thinking for a while, Qingling said, "come with me." Sophie hesitated for a moment, but asked, "what do you want me to do?" How can she have a bad premonition? Besides, Qingling was obviously dissatisfied with her before, that is, her divine power was not enough, but Qingling still let her go. Does it mean that she wants to take risks? Seeing Sophie''s obvious reluctance, Qingling said with a cold face, "why don''t you want to go? I still think I will harm you. Don''t worry. It''s a little dangerous, but it''s good for you. " Qingling then goes out. Sophie hesitates for a while and then follows up. No matter whether she wants to or not, she has to follow up. Let''s not say that her strength is not as good as Qingling now. If she doesn''t destroy Qingling''s good things, will Qingling kill her? In addition, her body is sealed by Qingling just like Jono. For more than a year, Sophie hasn''t thought of a way to untie it Seal, escape here, but useless, seal is still very strong, this is why she still stay in the temple. Qingling takes Sophie to the soul eating cliff and looks at the black wind rising from the bottom of the cliff. Sophie can''t help hiding at this time. "Master, where are we going?" "It''s all here. Where else can we go?" Qingling gave a cold hum. Sophie couldn''t help swallowing at this time. "Master, this soul eating cliff will devour people''s souls." Sophie is very uncomfortable. Although her strength is much stronger than before, she is still very dangerous. This soul eating cliff is really strange. Under the cliff, there is a continuous black wind, which can weaken people''s soul. The strange thing is that the black wind only appears near the soul eating cliff. As long as you leave the space of soul eating cliff, the black wind will disappear naturally and will not spread. Qingling didn''t give Sophie the chance to shrink back at this time. She twisted Sophie directly and said coldly, "protect yourself with your divine power." Then he jumped from the soul eating cliff without hesitation. Sophie was scared to "ah" and cried out. Then she trembled and propped up a small shield with divine power. Qingling didn''t know what method was used. Sophie''s shield automatically spread to her. At the beginning, Sophie was very scared. Later, Sophie found that nothing happened. She protected herself with divine power and the black wind automatically bypassed them. Although the height of soul eating cliff is very high, there is no danger with Qingling. After a long time, Qingling and Sophie finally fall to the foot of the cliff.Sophie looked at her feet with fear. Her feet turned out to be a piece of red scorched earth, huge cracks, and some sparks from time to time. Then these sparks slowly burned out, and a black wind flew up. It turned out that the black wind of soul eating cliff was formed in this way. Although she can stop the black wind, it is obvious that the fire is more powerful. Sophie doesn''t think she can stop the fire, so she is careful. "Master, what are we doing down here? And what are these fires? " Sophie asked curiously. "Naturally, there is something to do. You''ll know later. As for the fire, it''s OK to tell you. It''s the fire of destruction." Qingling carefully avoided the fire at his feet, and took Sophie to move forward quickly. However, because the fire tongue on the ground was disorderly and there was no regular eruption, he could only feel the heat rising at his feet a moment in advance, so even Qingling could not move forward quickly, so he had to be careful. At the same time, Qingling did not forget to introduce the fire of destruction to Sophie. It turned out that there were two fires coming down from the sky, one of which was collected by the beast God, and the other was the fire of destruction. The burning of this fire can make people improve their soul purity. It was originally a beneficial fire, but because it was controlled by the beast God, it was controlled by the beast God for cultivation, and then it was burned It has become a special fire to punish people. It still has the effect of refining the purity of the soul. However, it has no original gentleness and becomes extremely violent. Once it burns, it will not go out. Only the beast God can lift this punishment when the soul is burned out. The fire of destruction, just like its name, exists for the purpose of destruction. The beast God didn''t accept the fire at the beginning, so he had to trap it under the soul eating cliff by means. In fact, the soul eating cliff didn''t use this name before, only because of the fire of destruction. The fire of destruction is very domineering, and only the divine power can make it shrink a little, which is why Qingling wants to bring Sophie together. Sophie was looking at the fire of destruction on the ground with hot eyes at this time. The fire was so powerful that even the beast God couldn''t accept it. If she could accept it, she would make the whole Orc continent sincerely accept it. If it wasn''t enough, Sophie would think about it. After all, her real strength is far from enough. All this is just fantasy. "What are we doing down here, master?" Sophie couldn''t help asking again. After all, there seems to be nothing else on the ground except the fire of destruction. Qingling doesn''t intend to collect the fire of destruction at all. "Do you know where the beast God is my master Wuji''s dead body?" Qingling asked with a smile. Sophie was stunned when she heard this, and then she looked at Qingling, the corpse of beast God. Is that right? Qingling nodded at this time. "Yes, the corpse of the beast God is in the soul eating cliff. At the beginning, my master was calculated by us to die, but her soul escaped. As a beast God, how powerful her strength is, you don''t know. Even if she dies, she can be reborn soon. After my calculations, I know that the whole world can suppress my master''s flesh There is only this soul eating cliff where I live. " "What are we doing here now?" Sophie couldn''t help asking. "What to do is to draw my master''s blood. She is a beast God. Even if she died, the essence and blood in her body are still there. When she died, she was still powerful, so she couldn''t get close to her. After so many years, she has been crushed by the fire of hell. In fact, I should have come to see her for many years, but I can''t get down. ¡±Qingling sighed. After hearing Qingling''s words, Sophie was very excited. If she could get a little, her strength would develop rapidly, and even her divine power would advance by leaps and bounds. But this idea only disappeared after a circle in her mind. Sophie was very clear that Qingling told herself so clearly that Qingling had planned so many benefits Young man, she didn''t even bring her own sister. How could she share such a great benefit? If she showed a little thought about this feeling, Qingling would kill her immediately. "Congratulations, master. Master, if you get the essence and blood of the beast God, you can unify the temple." Sophie quickly congratulated. Qingling looked at Sophie''s insincere appearance and couldn''t help laughing, "don''t worry, I say you are good for you. As for blood essence, you don''t dare to absorb it even if I give it to you, unless you are ready to explode and die." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 Hearing this, Sophie said gratefully, "thank you, master." I just don''t know how insincere this is. Sophie thought very clearly that the so-called benefits must be the garbage that Qingling didn''t want. It''s a pity that she is so grateful for Qingling''s strength. If she has no strength, she will be trampled on by others. "How long will master be here?" Although this divine power can protect her well, she can''t hold on for too long. "Soon." Qingling said coldly at this time. In fact, Qingling didn''t know where the beast God''s body was. At that time, she only had time to throw the beast God''s body on the soul eating cliff. At that time, her soul was burned by divine fire and her strength was greatly reduced. How dare she go to the soul eating cliff to take risks. However, Qingling did feel that the probability of the fire of destruction nearby was relatively low. It would show that it was suppressed. What could suppress the fire of destruction? It was probably the corpse of the beast God. After all, the beast God had received the fire. Sure enough, the more you go forward, the less likely the fire of destruction will appear. However, Qingling is also more and more uncomfortable, because the closer she is to the beast God''s corpse, the more vigorous her fire will be. Sophie can''t help frowning at Qingling''s uncomfortable appearance. If Qingling can''t hold on, Sophie doesn''t think she can be safe again. Fortunately, although Qingling looks uncomfortable, she still sticks to it. Sophie doesn''t say anything. They move on. About half an hour later, Qingling was already sweating. They finally saw a long Hydra lying in front of them. There was a huge hole in the hydra''s body. What was more terrible was that even the blood was still flowing. The Hydra had been spread out on the ground, obviously dead, but it was dead, and the power from the snake still made her very frightened. "Master, is this the body of the beast God?" As long as people in the orc continent die, they will return to the beast and return to the embrace of nature. "Yes." Qingling looked at the still very fresh nine head snake and couldn''t help frowning. Sophie was also surprised. The beast God had been dead for more than 5000 years, but his body was just like a man who had just died. The most important thing was that there was still blood flowing in the wound. After more than 5000 years, the beast God''s body was still well preserved, which was really frightening. Sophie could not help thinking that the beast God was not dead. Hydra, this should be the ancestor of snakes. It''s the most powerful king of snakes. No wonder she can be a beast God. Sophie can''t help but stick out her tongue at this time. Now she believes what Qingling says. It''s just a treasure for her to throw some rubbish out. Sophie is also a snake ORC. If you give her anything from the corpse of the beast God, she will be greatly promoted. "Go and have a look." Qingling said coldly that she could keep the corpse intact after so many years. Her master is very powerful. Of course, the reason why she let Sophie have a look is to see if there would be any accident. The beast God has a lot of backhand. Although Sophie was not reconciled to hear this, she walked forward slowly. Fortunately, she didn''t find anything wrong until she came to the beast God''s body. Qingling see this also slowly walked up, and then stand. Qingling then took out a jade bottle and directly handed it to Sophie, "pick up the blood." This is the blood of the beast God. Even the most common blood is precious. But the speed of the blood flow is very slow. Qingling doesn''t have so much patience to wait. Thinking of this, she directly points the button of the jade bottle at the wound, and then uses the magic to suck. Sophie feels a big stream of blood called Qingling. Even the dead body that has no movement under it can''t help shaking. With the flow of blood, Sophie suddenly felt a powerful force swimming, and her divine power began to move. Before the blood flow of the beast God, there was a voice in her brain reminding her that it was good to eat the blood, but she could still restrain herself, but now she is really a bit of a gram I can''t help it. "Teacher, master, what are you doing? It seems that I can''t control myself." Sophie cried, trembling. The divine power was a little violent. Finally, a drop of golden blood flew out of the wound, and the brilliant light almost blinded people''s eyes. Sophie couldn''t help it any more. She jumped on it and swallowed it. As soon as she swallowed the blood, Sophie felt like she was going to explode. She quickly sat down and began to practice. Qingling sees that Sophie swallows the holy blood that she sucks. There is a trace of unhappiness in her eyes. However, Qingling can''t bear it. She knows that Sophie doesn''t do it on purpose, but she can''t control herself. Qingling gritted his teeth and began to draw for the second time. The animal God''s body was so big that there would not be only a drop of God''s blood, there would always be some. After that, Qingling takes another drop of blood. This time, Sophie doesn''t start to rob again. If she does, Qingling won''t spare her.This drop of divine serum spirit didn''t dare to put it in the jade bottle. Instead, he took out a jade box which was slowly sealed and put it in. Then he continued to draw eight drops of divine blood. After that, he couldn''t draw any more divine blood. On the contrary, there was a lot of ordinary blood, which seemed to be different. Qingling knew that there was only so much blood in the beast God. Nine drops, nine is the extreme number, and there should be none. As for the beast God, there are animal teeth, animal bones, and so on. These Qingling didn''t move. Although they can be used as excellent weapons, she was not so crazy as to separate people. It''s a good thing that she doesn''t lose blood. She''s just comfortable with it. Qingling takes a look at Sophie, who is still practicing. Sophie doesn''t know how long she wants to practice. She''s impatient to go down. Fortunately, Sophie didn''t let Qingling wait for a long time. Soon she opened her eyes, and the magic shield around her immediately doubled. Obviously, her magic power has been greatly improved. "Thank you, master." Sophie is really grateful this time. She didn''t expect that the divine power would be out of control. Then she robbed Qingling of a drop of divine blood. It''s divine blood. Qingling didn''t kill her. It''s really merciful. "No, I originally said that I would give you benefits, but you didn''t suffer any losses. I took the ordinary blood and gave it to you. Now let''s go back first." Qingling throws the jade bottle to Sophie. Sophie took something and said thanks again. She didn''t expect Qingling to be so generous. She gave her the blood when she robbed her God''s blood. But just think about Qingling''s eight drops of God''s blood. Qingling''s income is several times her. As for why Qingling doesn''t absorb it, it''s very simple. It''s still very dangerous. The journey back is much simpler. Two people return to their own residence without danger. Sophie directly chooses to shut up. After all, she still has a lot of blood to digest. Qingling also goes to shut up with divine blood at this time. What Qingling and Sophie don''t know is that just after they left, one of the snake heads in the beast God''s corpse began to change slowly. If you look at it carefully, you can see that snake head looms and Sophie''s face appears. If Qingling had a check when he came down, he would find that the corpse of the nine headed snake was not all beast like. For example, the face of the main head was the face of her master, the face of the snake head on the right side of the main head was cold, and there was also a face on the left side. Unfortunately, Qingling didn''t pay attention to the snake head lying on the ground at that time. If Qingling pays attention, he will find that the head of the nine headed snake has three heads with human faces, and Sophie''s head is the fourth one. Qingling is closed. However, Qingling doesn''t directly swallow the blood as Sophie thinks. Qingling is experimenting with the blood. Qingling can''t believe his master. Qingling is worried that the animal God will do something in his body. The most likely thing is blood, because blood is something they all need. As for the animal teeth and bones, what is the most important thing Yes, these can only be used as weapons and can not be used. In addition, Sophie swallowed the God, the reason why the serum spirit didn''t kill her is also because Qingling lacks an experimental person, Sophie''s automatic door delivery is the best. It''s a pity that no matter how excited Qingling was, Shenxue didn''t work. There was no abnormality or change at all. Qingling looked at the jade box in his hand with a very complicated look. He just bit his teeth and put the jade box away. Qingling tells herself that it''s not urgent. Anyway, Yin Zhu''s strength is not enough. She can observe Sophie''s achievements first, and then consider whether to take the blood. It''s right to be careful. What''s more, Qingling is worried that there is no limit to the holy blood, but there are limits to their three unfilial disciples. Maybe she can try it. Qingling won''t be impatient with Shirley, the younger martial sister. Anyway, Shirley doesn''t give her some trouble behind her back. Besides, she won''t force Shirley to eat the holy blood. If Shirley is greedy at that time, I can''t blame her. Of course, if there is really no limit, it can be regarded as giving benefits to Shirley, so she is not too bad. After all, who gets good things and is willing to share them, is afraid to swallow them in the first time. After thinking about it clearly, Qingling goes directly to sherry. Of course, how to make Sherry eat this holy blood needs to think about what to say. After all, Sherry will not believe her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 Qingling directly finds Shirley with the holy blood, and then says with a smile, "younger martial sister, this is the holy blood I got from my master yesterday. I said it was good at the beginning, and I will give you a share." Qingling then throws two jade boxes directly to Shirley. At this time, Shirley happily connects the jade box and opens it carefully. It''s just a drop of blood, but it weighs a thousand pounds. The huge power from the blood is even more intoxicating. "Thank you, elder martial sister." Shirley said happily. "Now that I''ve given it to you, I''ll go." With a smile, Qingling turns and walks away. Shirley doesn''t completely believe in herself, so Qingling simply leaves. As for whether Shirley uses this divine blood or not, she naturally has a way to know. At this time, Shirley looks at the blood in her hand with a complicated look. It looks true at all. It should be true, but it''s so valuable that Qingling can give it to her so simply. It''s really puzzling. Shirley knows that she is far behind her elder martial sister. She can''t compare her strength and scheming. She doesn''t quite understand what Qingling wants. Shirley knows very well that if Qingling gives her such valuable things, she must pay the corresponding price, so she may not want to absorb the blood. Is God''s blood false, or is Qingling preparing some intrigues? Shirley can''t help but have a headache at this time. She says that she is one of the three masters of the temple. However, she is actually a joke. Qingling and Qingyun belong to the same country, and Qingling has the highest strength. The people in the temple are all aiming at Qingling. She has been hiding behind her back, and even her subordinates are the only ones she has tried her best to win over. Shirley thinks about it and decides to go to Yin Zhu. If she wants to get the blood, Yin Zhu will want it. At that time, even if Qingling is calculating something, someone will help her share the risk. Besides, if she pays a drop of precious blood, Yin Zhu will have to pay for it. Shirley to find Yinzhu things naturally can''t hide Qingling, Qingling know after just a faint smile, calculate? She doesn''t know whether it''s true or not, but it''s true. As for the separation of divine blood, Qingling doesn''t worry. Her divine power is the strongest, and she has the most divine blood in her hands. Therefore, Qingling doesn''t worry about her failure at all. It''s a little smart that Shirley can control her greed and go to find Yin Zhu this time, but it doesn''t make any difference to her. Yin Zhu is a little surprised at Sherry''s arrival. After all, she doesn''t have much contact with sherry. But now the temple is divided into two parts. Recently, the two parts of the people are getting along well. It''s funny to think of it. "I don''t know what you want from me?" Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. Although she can''t talk about hatred with the people in Qingling''s side, she can''t talk about any good relationship. Generally speaking, she won''t come to her if she has nothing to do. "Do you know where Master''s body is?" Shirley asked directly. Hearing this, Yin Zhu asked, "do you know?" Yin Zhu has always wanted to find the remains of the beast God. When he sees it with his own eyes, he should be able to understand a lot of things. "Under the soul devouring cliff, we were all punished by master Shenhuo, so we didn''t dare to touch master''s body at all. Then we suppressed her under the soul devouring cliff. After a long time, after the destruction fire under the soul devouring cliff bit by bit, we could finally get close to master''s body. Just yesterday, Qingling took advantage of Sophie''s divine light to protect and devour master''s body Under the soul cliff, nine drops of God''s blood were drawn out, one drop for Sophie, two drops for me, and some on Qingling''s hand. " Shirley said simply. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help but wonder, "tell me, what do you want me to do?" "Little younger martial sister, I want to say that I don''t want to participate in the 5000 years'' affairs at all. Qingling forced me to make a choice. Now I just want to practice peacefully, and I don''t want to participate in these intrigues. Anyway, no matter how I do it, the beast God won''t be me. Why should I be so tired and bear the sin, so I want to give you a drop of God''s blood Of course, God''s blood is so precious that you can''t ask for mine for nothing, can you Shirley took out a jade box and put it on the table. Then she began to drink tea slowly, obviously waiting for Yin Zhu to make a statement. With a heavy face, Yin Zhu picked up the jade box in front of him, and then opened it to see. At that moment, the identification system began to operate crazily, and even the drop of blood turned into thousands of strange divine texts. after a long time, Yin Zhu thought that the system was jammed. At that time, the system finally came to the news of the successful appraisal. "The appraisal is successful. The blood of God is the essence of the unity of heaven and earth. It has the power to destroy the heavens and destroy the earth, and use it with caution." "If the system is upgraded to level 7, the remaining experience will be 990000" "if the system is upgraded to level 8, the remaining experience will be 9000000" "if the system is upgraded to level 9, the system will be fully open." Yin Zhu wanwan didn''t expect that she had just identified a drop of divine blood. As a result, the whole system was opened up, and she would be confused by the system in her mind.It''s too scary. Yin Zhu is a little scared. Besides, it''s still from the dead. Yin Zhu thinks it''s a bit unlucky. He gets it on himself. Thinking about it, Yin Zhu shakes his head and pushes it back. "It''s too expensive. I can''t exchange it for something of equal value. If you want to talk about good things, you can''t know how many good things your temple has collected for 5000 years." Yin Zhu said that he was so willful that he didn''t want what he didn''t want. Tengxiao didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. When Yin Zhu said no, he believed in Yin Zhu. If he didn''t want to, he didn''t want to. Although the holy blood was a good thing, did they see few good things? All kinds of magical machines, and all kinds of technologies created by Yin Zhu. Shirley didn''t expect that she couldn''t deliver anything. Of course, she knew that there was nothing good in Yin Zhu''s hand. But normally, when she saw this kind of treasure that could enhance her strength, she should try her best to possess it, and then return it with a personal feeling. As a result, people didn''t follow the usual way and didn''t want it directly. "You don''t want it? This is divine blood. " Shirley looks at Yin Zhu in shock. "I don''t dare to accept such a good thing, you''d better take it back." Yin Zhu said that this kind of blood is a good thing, but she dislikes this kind of thing. Yin Zhu also plans to quickly send Shirley away, and then she can have a good look at what her system has become, and there are so many things that Bena didn''t show up. "Don''t you want to look at the master''s body under the soul eating cliff? If you can''t cultivate the divine light, you can''t go to the soul eating cliff. " Shirley said, gnashing her teeth. The more Shirley can''t wait to give herself good things, the more Yin Zhu dares not accept them. Shirley''s face is very bad at this time. She probably knows that she is too hasty and wrong, which makes Yin Zhu feel jealous. "Yin Zhu, you can recognize this thing. I didn''t cheat you. I want to give you divine blood because I ask you. You know that I am punished by divine fire every day. Only if you cultivate your divine power can you help us relieve the punishment of divine fire. My request is that you can help me relieve the punishment of divine fire after your cultivation is successful, younger martial sister You should know my temperament. I really regret it. I just want to practice it well. " Shirley sighs. "The holy blood is on your side. You can think about it. It is said that you also have a partner who has been punished by holy fire. You have the heart to let your partner bear me all the time. I have no bad heart for you. If you really don''t want to use Holy Blood, I will take it back half a month later." Shirley turned and left. Yin Zhu took a look at the jade box on the table. She had no choice but to put it away first. It was too expensive. It would be bad if she lost it. The most important thing for her now was to see what the system had evolved into. "Tengxiao, you help me to protect the Dharma. I have something to do." Yin Zhu simply explained it, then called the teaching system, and immersed his mind in it. "Bena, where are you? Come out." Yin Zhu began to call. This time, however, Beina didn''t respond again. Yin Zhu had a bad feeling in her heart. At this time, she looked up and saw that the system, which was originally just an operation interface, had turned into Beina''s appearance. However, Beina seemed to have no soul but only appearance. "What''s the matter with you, Bena?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously. "System, what''s going on?" In the past, she had to confirm the system upgrade. This time, the system was upgraded directly to level 9. What kind of bullshit blood is really weird. "The system has evolved. The host can use the system in an all-round way, and the specific host can see how to use it." It is a face as like as two peas. Now it becomes a stiff and rigid system. Without a smile, it is not familiar. Yin Zhu has a general look at the system. Now it doesn''t need her to identify. Now it will automatically scan by itself, and then add all kinds of materials that are not in the system. Even a person''s strength can be scanned, and even the moves that the person wants to make can be predicted in advance. It can be said that it used to be a simple system for identifying materials, but now it has become a new system after upgrading This system is used to assist combat. "What about Bena? What about Bena?" Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice, Beina said before that she and she are one and can''t leave at all. Although the current system is facing Beina''s face, it''s not her. She has disappeared. Did Beina cheat her before? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 "She? She''s gone The system said naturally. "Gone?" Yin Zhu can''t help but wonder that Bena can leave the system by herself. Doesn''t she say that she and the system can''t be separated, and that it''s impossible to leave her and betray her? "Are you not one? How can we separate? " Yin ZhuYue feels that the current system is extremely weird, as if someone is controlling everything behind his back. "I don''t know. Bena was taken away by a transcendent force, but even so, I still keep part of Bena, but unfortunately, I only keep 10 percent." The system is very sorry to say that it is too bad, otherwise how to grab such a little bit. "And you, why don''t you leave?" Yin Zhu said, puzzled. "Host, you created me. How can I leave? I can''t leave. Although I was dead at the beginning, another powerful force intruded into me and changed me, so that I could exist as if I had life." The system is very natural to say, and there is a kind of close taste in the tone. When Yin Zhu heard this, he felt his head and nodded, "OK, I know. I have something to call you." Yin Zhu began to study the system, and then found that only those can be used. She had a headache. The current system has become too weird, and she didn''t dare to use it very much. It''s like someone arranged it. Just like that drop of blood, as soon as it was taken over, her own system went directly to the top, and Bena left. However, it can be seen from here that there is not much time for peace. I''m afraid the war will come soon. "Yin Zhu, what are you worrying about?" Tengxiao doesn''t know about the system. He thinks Yin Zhu is having a headache. "Tengxiao, I don''t think our stable days are going to be over." Tengxiao smiles and nods Yin Zhu''s head. "It''s OK. The soldiers will block the water and the earth. Besides, there are many good things in daze tribe. There are so many iron and steel that people on this side of the temple can''t stop." Yin Zhu would like to say that no matter how much steel there is, it''s useless. The beast God can''t compare with those. One can replace thousands of troops. "Yin Zhu, if you don''t know how to do it, I''ll go to the bottom of soul eating cliff to have a look, so you can rest assured." Tengxiao touched Yin Zhu''s head with a smile. "What are you going to do at the soul eating cliff? If you go to the soul eating cliff, you have to have divine light to go down, or you will die before you go down." Yin Zhu said in a bad mood. Besides, Yin Zhu felt that the divine blood was a trap, so this matter must be more careful. Tengxiao didn''t say anything after being scolded by Yin Zhu. At this time, Yin Zhu looked at the blood in his hand and fell into meditation. First of all, the blood should be true, but Yin Zhu didn''t believe it if there was no problem. It''s obvious that the beast God is not dead, so the beast God is not dead. Will the so-called remains be the back hand arranged by the beast God? Can the so-called God''s blood be used? Yin Zhu tosses the box in his hand and thinks about it for a while. Yin Zhu thinks that if he wants to go back to QingHan and say who knows the beast God best in the world, it should be QingHan integrated with the beast God. Of course, Yin Zhu doesn''t expect QingHan to tell him that he really wants to, but he should be able to find something useful. By the way, he can also see Leihe and tengan. Just do it when you think of it. Yin Zhu directly takes Tengxiao to leave the temple. Yin Zhu leaves secretly. Yin Zhu doesn''t expect to hide everyone when he leaves. It''s good to hide for a period of time. It was half a month later when Yin Zhu stood on the totem stone and saw the cold again. "QingHan, I brought you a good thing." Yin Zhu said hello to QingHan with a smile, and then he threw the jade box in his hand to QingHan. Even if the blood is sealed in the jade box, the majestic power is still felt. QingHan has come out of the totem stone at this time, and then he laughingly takes the jade box, "it seems that you have found my master''s body, and the blood has been taken out." Holy blood, the cold has not opened the jade box has been directly determined inside the things. "It''s a good thing, but why don''t you use it yourself, Yin Zhu? You should improve your strength quickly, or you will lose miserably." QingHan said with a smile. "I dare not use it." Yin Zhu said very frankly. QingHan couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "you are sincere. My master probably didn''t think of this in his dream." "However, to tell you a big truth, you must use the fastest speed to improve your strength. Yin Zhu, you don''t have much time. Even with extraordinary means, you must use the fastest speed to improve your strength. Only when you have strength can you have the qualification to speak. I''m looking forward to your winning over my master, really." Cold suddenly smile incomparable sincerity. "You should know the ruse of the beast God. You don''t want to get out of the control of the beast God. We can cooperate." Yin Zhu tries to persuade QingHan. QingHan shook his head directly at this time, "Yinzhu, you can''t get any news from me, because I can''t say, I''m not easy to hide here, once I say something taboo with her, she can immediately imprison me, so I won''t say it, I naturally want to get rid of her, but now I''m at least free, so I won''t help you So, Yin Zhu, please take care of yourself. ""I''m in a good mood today, so I''ve told you a lot." QingHan said with a smile. "Are you going to live like this forever?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Of course, who wants to do this forever, right?" Cold ha ha of smile, very happy appearance. It seems that QingHan also has a calculation, but QingHan''s calculation should be aimed at the beast God. Maybe she didn''t lie. The reason why she didn''t stop it is because the beast God''s work is also beneficial to her. Yin Zhu feels that he is really forced to fight on all sides. The rest of the things QingHan obviously do not want to say, Yin Zhu see consumption is useless, so turned away. After Yin Zhu left, Morrison walked into the cold place with a complicated look. Morrison calmly asked, "what do you want me to do?" Because he didn''t trust Morrison, Yin Zhu didn''t let Morrison follow him when he went to see QingHan. "Do you know what Yin Zhu is doing today? She has brought a case of the blood of the beast God. Go and try to grab it for me. " QingHan orders very simply. "God blood, and such a baby." When Morrison heard this, his eyes were burning. "There are many good things. As long as you help me grab this thing, I''ll tell you the way to lift the curse of your family. You don''t need to ask Yin Zhu. How about this deal? It''s enough." QingHan asked with a smile. She didn''t believe that Morrison would not agree to throw out such chips. Morrison was annoyed to hear that. "How do I know if what you say is true or false? Do you really have a way out of our curse? " QingHan simply nodded, "of course, if you don''t believe it, just wait for Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu''s own children are all orcs, and you will find a way to relieve them. You just have to wait for decades or hundreds of years." "OK, but you have to keep your word. If you don''t keep your word, I''ll destroy you." Morrison said and walked out. Looking at Morrison going out, QingHan couldn''t help laughing, "master, I''ve arranged the way, so I don''t know how your arrangement is going, ha ha ha." Morrison walked out of the room and pondered for a moment. It was not so easy for Yin Zhu to grab what was in his hand. The only way was to use tengan to threaten Yin Zhu. There was no better way. As for the divine blood, it is said that people with it can cultivate divine power. It''s better to have divine power than to let others have it. Yes, Morrison didn''t want to give it to QingHan from the beginning to the end, but his suspicious and calculating appearance is exactly QingHan''s. Morrison wants to start with teng''an. Although Leihe pays attention to some of them, he still lets Morrison seize the opportunity to catch teng''an. "Morrison, what are you going to do? Let tengan go." When Yin Zhu saw teng''an caught by Morrison, he was a little angry. Morrison challenged his bottom line again and again. He really can''t let go of him. "Yinzhu, I don''t want to be an enemy with you, and I don''t want to hurt teng''an. I just want God''s blood. Give me God''s blood. I''ll release teng''an immediately, and I''ll take away my cronies. How about giving teng''an this dark city? It''s worth the deal." Morrison knows that he has done such a thing, Reich will definitely fight with him. "QingHan told you that, Morrison. I told you that Shenxue was obtained from the remains of the beast God. This thing was given to me by Shirley of the holy palace. Why did they give me Shenxue so kindly? I think Shenxue is deceitful, so I want to talk from QingHan. This is a bomb. You want it, I give it to you, but I suggest you don''t want it It''s up to you, of course Yin Zhu took out the jade box from his backpack and threw it at Morrison. Morrison caught the jade box in one hand, then opened it for confirmation, and seriously felt the power of the blood. Morrison could not help taking a deep breath, and then threw Tengxiao in the direction of Yin Zhu, "thank you, and thank you for your reminding. I will consider it." Said the perfect man had escaped. Yin Zhu is not in the mood to chase him at this time. She is in a hurry to check whether Teng an is wrong. Then many of his subordinates left behind him. It seems that they are really leaving the dark city. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 "Yinzhu, does it matter if you give Morrison that holy blood?" Leihe said with some worry, for Morrison, Leihe''s feelings are very complex, but fortunately, as Morrison said, he didn''t want to be the enemy of Yin Zhu from the beginning to the end, he really didn''t mean to hurt Teng an. "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t dare to use it. If there is a conspiracy trap, he deserves it. If there is no conspiracy trap, it''s just a decoration on Yin Zhu''s side." So it has little influence on Yin Zhuzhen whether he has it or not. Yin Zhu wants to make a good study of what''s in the blood of God, but now he''s lost. In fact, Morrison is very pitiful. He said that he was living for the tribe, but he didn''t think about himself. He kept calculating, but he didn''t know what he wanted. He even found his own way. He really hated such people, but he couldn''t. However, it seems that the cold is calculating a lot. Yin Zhu is not happy to think that tengxi and Tengcheng are forced to go out to find a way to live. Yin Zhu doesn''t intend to let QingHan calculate all the time. No matter what QingHan arranges, Yin Zhu doesn''t intend to continue like this. She can''t kill QingHan, but she can seal QingHan, so that she can''t make trouble any more. Of course, for such an old monster, if you want to seal her, you must make a detailed plan. Yin Zhu shows that he carefully gets out all the spells about seals in his mind, and then contacts them in detail according to their functions and prepares the corresponding seals. Although the cold has not been aggressive all the time, Yin Zhu doesn''t think such people will be safe. The reason why QingHan always shows that he is weak and harmless, but Yin Zhu doesn''t believe that a person who has been swallowed by the beast God and escaped for so many years will be a simple person? Yin Zhu will never look down on some people. Of course, it''s impossible for QingHan to be very strong. If she was really strong, QingHan would not have been calculating carefully. Morrison and them. At this time, Leihe takes teng''an to collect all the people left behind in the dark city, and Morrison only takes his cronies. There are still a lot of them that have not been taken away. Leihe now wants to accept those people. Fortunately, after Morrison stole Yin Zhu''s blood and left, the people who remained in the tribe knew that they had been abandoned by Morrison, and there was no resistance to Rehe''s incorporation. The main reason for their frustration was that they left the dark city and didn''t know where to live. There were too many orcs in the orc world who were hostile to orcs. It took Leihe and teng''an more than half a month to unify the whole dark city. Of course, there are those who are unyielding in the middle. They are all subdued by Leihe and then thrown to teng''an to kill. Leihe''s meaning is very clear. Teng''an must have the courage to kill if he wants to be a king. Teng an''s mood is not very good recently. He has become the weakness of his mother, which makes him very angry. At this time, Yin Zhu went to the place where QingHan was and saw the big totem stone in the middle. At this time, Yin Zhu directly picked up a red potion and splashed it on the totem stone. QingHan originally hid in the totem stone and couldn''t come out. Seeing Yin Zhu like this, he couldn''t help frowning and drilling out, "Yin Zhu, what are you doing?" "Don''t you understand what to do? If you''re not banger, I''ll lock you up and see how you still banger. " Yin Zhu is very annoyed to say, pure spirit she can''t clean up, beast God also can''t clean up, clean up a ghost always can. "That Yin Zhu, you lost your Divine blood. I can understand your bad mood, but I can''t blame you for this, can I?" QingHan never thought that Yin Zhu would not play according to the card principle. He lost his own things. Instead of looking for Morrison, he came to find himself to settle accounts. This is bullying himself. Tengxiao and Leihe also stood on one side at this time, holding a huge silver panel in their hands. Looking at Yin Zhu''s fully armed appearance, QingHan couldn''t help saying that this preparation was too comprehensive. They had everything. Yin Zhu said that for these things, she wasted half a month more. If this can''t suppress the cold, she won''t believe it. "Don''t blame you? Joke, you were my child before, now do it again? I''ve never believed what you said. It''s the same with Qingling. I regard all of you as enemies. Originally, I didn''t want to worry about you, so you''re a poor man. But I found that biting dogs don''t bark. Don''t be too compassionate. " Yin Zhu squints at QingHan. "What do you want to do to me, Yin Zhu? You can''t kill me. You don''t think you can take my destiny if you kill me, do you?" Cold some headache said. "Capture? Joke, I want the destiny thing to do is, I never believe that thing, man will conquer nature, have you heard the word, so the so-called destiny mother does not believe a word. " Yin Zhu said fiercely, but the action in his hand didn''t stop. Looking at Yin Zhu''s action, QingHan couldn''t help crying anxiously, "Yin Zhu, stop, stop." If Yin Zhu goes on like this, her temporary totem stone will be destroyed. Yes, it''s very simple to deal with totem stone. Totem is a place to collect beliefs. If you want to destroy it, you need relatively dirty things to smear it. Yin Zhu has made a lot of things, except some special medicinal materials and some excrement and urine."Yin Zhu, I said, I''m not your enemy, or the child who was looking for you at the beginning. I also want to give your child benefits." QingHan can''t help feeling his head with some headache. "Besides, even if I really make you angry, I didn''t give tengan some benefits before, making tengan''s destiny more powerful." QingHan said that he still has benefits for Yin Zhu. "Destiny, I never believe that thing, but you believe it, right? I guess the reason why you haven''t been engulfed is also the reason of destiny. It''s a strange power. Even just now you thought that I wanted to take the destiny from you. If I want to become a beast God, I must have destiny. That''s the destiny of heaven." Yin Zhu thought for a moment, two hands overlapped and knocked on his palm. When QingHan heard this, she didn''t answer. She didn''t think that this woman was very smart. She thought of the key point so quickly. "It seems that the reason why you are here all the time is not that you are weak, but that you are worried that the beast God will find you and take away your destiny completely?" Yin Zhu, one more word. QingHan''s face really changed at this time. She didn''t expect that Yin Zhu could guess so many things according to her own words. In fact, she was the one who made Qingling rebel. Of course, the beast God had a reason. Her destiny was swallowed by the beast God bit by bit, and she wanted to escape. "Yin Zhu, let''s cooperate." QingHan thought for a moment. "Cooperation, I can''t believe you. I think you must have cooperated with Qingling before, and then you made them do not want to." Yin Zhu shook his head. She can''t believe QingHan. In fact, it''s clear to think that the story of the beast God''s killing his apprentice is so secret that people in the temple don''t know. How can Qingling know it? Qingling says that he is QingHan''s offspring, and QingHan''s offspring are even more unlikely to know it. So it''s very likely that QingHan disclosed it to Qingling. Including the rebellion of Qingling, it is very likely that the beast God wants to calculate the number of Qingling, and then QingHan reveals that Qingling will rebel in order to survive, and then QingHan flees. Yin Zhu is not very clear about the specific process. This general plot is also inferred by Yin Zhu. It has to be said that Yin Zhu''s inference is very reasonable. QingHan is silent at this time. After a long time, QingHan slowly said, "you are smarter than Qingling. I also want to see if you can escape the established fate." Established? When Yin Zhu heard this, she laughed. She didn''t believe that fate was decided by heaven, and now she didn''t believe that she was a little woman, and she didn''t want to dominate the world, but she was forced to go this way by these people. "I tell you, you don''t decide my fate." Yin Zhu said with certainty. "Yinzhu won''t go the same way as you. You all have your own calculations. But Yinzhu is different. Yinzhu has me and Jono around him. We are willing to die for Yinzhu, so don''t compare Qingling with Yinzhu." Tengxiao holds Yin Zhu''s hand tightly at this time. QingHan is amused to hear this. Several males, if they want to be male, just shout. I don''t know how many males are willing to go through fire and water for her. Looking at the deep friendship between Yin Zhu and Tengxiao, QingHan feels that he didn''t find several partners at the beginning. It''s a good feeling to be protected by others. "No matter what you say, I won''t let you go, so cold, you give up." Yin Zhu said impolitely. QingHan some resentment and some helpless deep breathing, and then said to Yinzhu: "Yinzhu, you do this, you will regret." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing loudly, "regret, why should I regret?" According to Yin Zhu''s inference, if you want to be a beast God, you must have a destiny, and the previous destiny QingHan has not disappeared. So it''s said that her so-called successor of the beast God can''t be a beast God, even the previous beast God can''t be a beast God. What Yin Zhu has to do is seal QingHan, so the beast God has absolutely no chance to become a God. Yin Zhu didn''t know whether he was right or not, but it didn''t prevent him from doing so. To do nothing is better than to do what she wants. At least she tried her best. QingHan wants to escape, but his spirit is fixed, so he can''t escape at all. Finally, he is forced into the totem stone by Yin Zhu to seal it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 After QingHan was sealed, Yin Zhu felt that it was not very proper, so he took away the totem stone directly, and found a suitable place for the seal with Leihe. He buried the totem stone, and then arranged layer after layer of seals on the ground. No matter it was useless, it could at least block QingHan for a period of time. After these things are done, Yin Zhu breathes a sigh of relief. Leihe looks at Yin Zhu and says, "Yin Zhu, are you going to leave again?" "RAH, I''m sorry." Among several partners, Leihe is the one she accompanies least. Even Bai Kun doesn''t want to spend more time with Leihe. "You don''t have to apologize to me for anything stupid." Leihe smiles and touches Yinzhu''s head. He always finds that Tengxiao likes touching Yinzhu''s head very much. Now he finds it very comfortable. He has total trust and love for Yin Zhu. It''s beyond his expectation for him to be able to work with Yin Zhu now, so he''s never greedy. "You''re going. I''ll tell them to have a bonfire party tonight, and we''ll all have a good time. " Reich said with great joy. "Good." Yin Zhu smiles. Tengxiao has consciously walked away at this time. Although he also wants to be with Yin Zhu, as a male who has been with Yin Zhu for a long time, and he has all the cubs, he should give in at this time. He still has the discretion. In the orc world, despite being polygamous, few families will cause conflicts because of jealousy. Most of them will adjust themselves and occasionally ask for small benefits for themselves, but they will not hurt the elegance. Basically, they won''t make it difficult for females. In the past, Yin Zhu was always worried that he couldn''t deal with it, but Qiao Nuo Tengxiao didn''t give Yin Zhu any chance to tangle. Of course, the main reason is that all of them are on their own side, not all of them are together. Baikun can only stay in daze tribe now and can''t leave. Jono has left now for special reasons, and he has left before because of Dan, the devouring beast. Leihe wants to manage the city of darkness, and Tengxiao is the only one who has been around her for a long time. In the evening, the bonfire party was held on time to celebrate the unification of the dark city. Teng''an always followed Leihe this time. Leihe expressed his position with his own actions. In addition, teng''an has a legendary destiny. Although teng''an has not yet been named king, all people in the dark city understand that teng''an will be their king in the future. "Yin Zhu, come and taste this crisp fruit. It''s unique to our dark city. You can''t find it anywhere else. You''re right. If it''s a few months later, it will be gone." Leihe hands Yin Zhu an emerald green fruit. Yin Zhu takes a bite of it. The flesh is very crisp and a little sweet. It''s a rare good fruit. "Well, it''s good. We''ll have barbecue first, and then a fruit after dinner. It''s perfect." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Well, this is the fruit wine made according to your suggestion. How do you like it?" Leihe happily poured a bowl of dark red wine and handed it to Yin Zhu. "You''ve made the fruit wine. It''s amazing." Yin Zhu said that he just mentioned it casually at the beginning. In fact, people in this world are quite smart. Many things just don''t start for them. Once there is a beginning, this great achievement will come out. As far as I''m concerned, fruit wine has no specific formula. I only know the general materials. If I let her do it, it may not be successful. As a result, Leihe and his family rely on this house, which is out of tune. That''s why Yin Zhucai admire them. Yin Zhu took a look at the color, very beautiful, and then tasted it. The wine was a little sweet, with a strong aroma of fruit, very good smell, "good thing, you are really good." It''s not suitable for men, but it''s suitable for women. At least Yin Zhu likes sweet. Leihe was praised by Yin Zhu. As long as Yin Zhu was happy, his heart was like flying in the sky. "If it''s good, drink more." Leihe is very attentive to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu didn''t refuse either. As a result, the sweet wine went down bowl by bowl. The wine was very sweet. Yin Zhu drank it as juice. When Yin Zhu reacted, he was already guilty. The wine didn''t show up, but it would have stamina. Yin Zhu grabs Leihe''s skin unsteadily. "Leihe, I wonder how there are two Leihe." Seeing Yin Zhu''s confused appearance, Leihe can''t help but laugh and cry. He holds people in his arms. "Yin Zhu, you are drunk. I''ll take you back to have a rest." Tengxiao sees that Yin Zhu has drunk too much. He just follows him for a while and doesn''t step forward. Anyway, Leihe will take good care of Yin Zhu. He doesn''t need to worry about this. He follows him from a distance, just in case Leihe needs to arrive soon. "Not drunk, I am not drunk, people in this world are drunk, I can not be drunk." Yin Zhu reaches out and pushes Leihe away, then stumbles forward. Leihe saw this and quickly followed up. He didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would be like this when he was drunk. It was his fault. He didn''t get drunk when he let Yin Zhu drink too much, so he thought it was the same thing. "OK, OK, I know you''re not drunk. Come on, I''ll hold you. I want to hold you." Leihe coaxes Yin Zhu into his arms."Ray, ray, I, I''ll tell you a secret. Do you want to know?" Yin Zhu glanced at Lei he and blinked again. His faces were red. "Well, what''s Yin Zhu''s secret?" Leihe took Yinzhu and sat down on a piece of grass. Then he patted Yinzhu on the back as if he were coaxing a child. "I, I''m not a person in this world. I, I come from a very far, very far planet. I probably can''t go back in my life." Yin Zhu stopped for a moment and said, "do you know? The first time I saw you, I was shocked. You are so beautiful. You are just a beautiful man in the cartoon. I used to tell my roommate that it would be great if I could sleep with such a person. Then I put you to sleep. " Yin Zhu said that he giggled twice and clapped Leihe''s face with his hand. Leihe was surprised by the previous sentence, but he also thought that if he was not from another world, how could he have such a distinctive personality? It was Yin Zhu who said that he had fallen asleep, which made him not know how to answer. However, he was very happy in his heart. Yin Zhu was praising himself. "Don''t you dislike orcs?" Leihe asked curiously. Yin Zhu shook his head at this time, "we are all human beings, human beings, not orcs, but orcs. They are all immortal beings in the legend, so if you think about it, I''ve been burning incense for eight generations to sleep until I''m like you." Leihe shakes his head when he hears this, and then laughs silently. He doesn''t know what Yin Zhu thinks. If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu''s drunkenness, he would never have said it all his life. Before, he always felt inferior to himself as a ORC. He didn''t expect that he was totally different in Yin Zhu''s eyes. Does he want to thank himself for being a Orc . "Reich wants to be an orc, but I''m afraid I can''t do it myself?" Yin Zhu said, tears fell down one by one. Leihe saw Yinzhu crying and quickly wiped his tears. "Yinzhu, don''t cry, don''t cry. I don''t want to be an ORC. I''ll stay the same. If you like what I look like, I''ll be what I look like. Yinzhu, don''t cry." "I didn''t cry. I didn''t cry. It was the wind that blew the sand into my eyes. Leihe, what if I didn''t become a beast God and save you and baikun? Jono''s gone too. I don''t know what to do? In fact, I can''t do anything. I''ve tried my best to learn, but I still can''t help you. I''m so afraid. What should I do when you are all disappointed? Do you blame me Yin Zhu suddenly fell on Leihe''s chest and cried. "I really want to help you, also told myself must do, you are helping me, but I have no confidence, I am so afraid." Over the past three years, Yin Zhu has stretched herself into a tight bow and kept accumulating strength, just waiting for time to shoot an arrow. Moreover, she has not turned back. She carries too many people''s hopes, so she can''t even slack off. But no one knows the pressure in Yin Zhu''s heart. Even though Jono and they keep trying to open up Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu still doesn''t dare to say anything that he doesn''t have confidence in, because she is their hope. She says that there is no hope. What do they do? Besides, there are all kinds of intrigues from Qingling, which constantly force her to move forward, and she can only keep moving forward. If it wasn''t for being drunk this time, Yin Zhu would not have said anything from his heart. It''s better to let it out this time. Otherwise, Yin Zhu would be defeated one day. When Leihe heard that Yinzhu was crying so helplessly, he couldn''t help holding Yinzhu in his arms. "Yinzhu, it''s OK. It''s OK. I don''t want to be an ORC. I like to be a semi ORC. Semi orcs are powerful and beautiful." All the people outside saw Yin Zhu''s strength. No matter what happened, Yin Zhu held on, but who could think that Yin Zhu was just a female, a female who needed male care, who could think of her vulnerability in the bottom of her heart. "Lie, you lie to me." Yin Zhu''s mouth flattened and he began to cry again. "No, no, I didn''t lie to you." Leihe is very uncomfortable holding Yinzhu, this is his sincere words, as long as Yinzhu does not dislike what he looks like, he does not care. Yin Zhu cries and screams. Tengxiao hears it even if it''s far away. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu who is coaxed by Lei he in his arms. He falls down on the grass powerlessly. It''s useless for him to make Yin Zhu so miserable. From daze tribe, it can be said that he has been with Yin Zhu all the time, but he has not been able to help Yin Zhu much. Xiao Jin sleeps and almost disappears. When Qiao Nuo leaves, Bai Kun is the same as before. Yin Zhu is still responsible for everything, but he has not helped him much. He is useless. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 The next day, at dawn, Yin Zhu woke up and found that he was being held in his arms by Lei he, just on the grass. Yin Zhu rubbed her hazy eyes, and her head hurt. As for the picture after she was drunk yesterday, she seemed to be crying and crying. "Reich, did I disturb you yesterday? You must be very tired." Yin Zhu asked carefully. It''s a shame that she won''t drink any more. Besides, I don''t know if she said anything that shouldn''t be said yesterday. "No, Yin Zhu. Look, the sun is coming out. Look at the sunrise." Leihe holds Yinzhu and points to the sky in the distance. The dark sky has become white and brighter. "Yes." Yin Zhu is very gentle in Leihe''s arms. She seldom has such time to accompany Leihe. Leihe hugs Yinzhu tightly, as if he owns the world. "You see, the sunrise is beautiful, isn''t it. My wish is to watch the sunrise and sunset with you all my life. " The sun rises little by little, the fiery red sun sets off the surrounding clouds into red clouds, which is very beautiful. "It''s simple. When I''m free, I''ll watch the sunrise with you every day." Yin Zhu replied with a smile. "You said that you would watch the sunrise with me in the future." Leihe holding Yinzhu whispered, as for yesterday''s things, Leihe and Yinzhu did not mention. Tengxiao just came over at this time. When he heard this, he couldn''t help interrupting, "this is no good, Yin Zhu. If you want to see the sunrise, you must take me with you." "What are you doing here? I''ll be happy with Yin Zhu. Light bulb." Reich said in disgust. "That''s OK. I won''t argue with you either. Yin Zhu, just watch the stars and the moon with me at night." Tengxiao said with a smile that he gave in. At this time, Yin Zhu held out a hand and nodded, "OK." Answer very simply, this answer let Tengxiao whole face all happy blossom. Tengxiao was beside Yinzhu last night. Leihe also knew that the two men were helpless and looked at Yinzhu crying. Then they were in agony. Today, when it was almost dawn, Tengxiao pretended to leave. He had already made breakfast. The breakfast was simple boiled vermicelli. "Here, I made some vermicelli. Let''s eat it first." Since Yin Zhu keeps everything in his heart and doesn''t want to say anything, they won''t tear it down. Although they have always vowed to be strong, they all say that they owe Yin Zhu something. But they have never discussed with Yin Zhu. Jono wants to be strong, and then devours animal Dan. At that time, Yin Zhu thought Jono was dead and almost didn''t die. Now Jono is dead again Worried about the drag on Yin Zhu, he left directly. Although he left this time, now he knows that what Yin Zhu really wants is their company, not that they want to be strong and then put a lot of burden on Yin Zhu. Yes, Tengxiao seems to be a burden. All of them are waiting for Yin Zhu''s help. It''s a failure to be a male to live up to their share. They say they want to help Yin Zhu, and now they really do nothing. They just keep increasing the pressure on Yin Zhu, forcing him to work hard and let him carry a mountain on his back. No one thought that she could afford it? They are not willing to stand behind Yin Zhu for their male pride, but their decision may not be right, at least let Yin Zhu experience more hardships and pain, which is true. Although the current efforts are for better together in the future, who can guarantee that this must be right. "Tengxiao, here you are." Yin Zhu laughed, and then quickly stood up, "I''ll clean it up first." Although she didn''t vomit or tear last night, although she wiped it before, she had to wash it. Watching Yin Zhu go away to clean himself, Leihe said to Tengxiao, "Tengxiao, do you think you and Yin Zhu live in the dark city for a while and let Yin Zhu have a rest? Anyway, things are so bad that it can''t be any worse." Tengxiao nodded, "well, I know. I''ll live in the dark city for a month. I''ll take Yinzhu back to Daze tribe to live for a month and have a rest. Yinzhu is too tired." "I don''t know where Jono is." Since Jono left, although Jono will let people pass some simple news, nothing more than safe and sound news, but no one knows where he is. Yin Zhu is probably very worried about Jono, but Jono can''t stop him. Even if he knows that Yin Zhu will be sad and worried, Jono is even more afraid that he will lose control and hurt Yin Zhu, so he leaves without hesitation. "I don''t think Jono will leave Yinzhu no matter where he goes. Maybe he''s just looking at us not far away. Or I will come back to see Yin Zhu after going out for a while. As for the danger, as long as it''s not for shangqingling, Jono''s safety is not a problem. " Leihe said that Jono, like himself, loves so much that he will not go far and will come back. "Yes, I also believe that Jono will come back. At the beginning, he dared to swallow animal Dan in order to be powerful and help Yin Zhu. Now he will find a way to solve his own problems and come back." Tengxiao believes in Jono''s will.Yin Zhu took some water to wash his face. As soon as he stretched out his head, he saw the person reflected in the basin. His eyes were swollen and red, and he cried a lot. She drank too much yesterday. What did she say? It seems that she has such a vague impression, but she can''t remember what she said at all. Yin Zhu can''t help but cover his face powerlessly. It''s a shame to drink. The most important thing is that she can''t guess what she said. Looking at the expressions of Leihe and Tengxiao, they treat them as nothing, so what did she do last night. I patted my face hard and applied my eyes. Unfortunately, the effect was not very good. Well, I''m afraid I''ll see people with such eyes all day. Then everyone knows that she cried hard yesterday. It''s not easy to wash your face and tidy up yourself. When you come out, you can see Leihe and Tengxiao chatting. It seems that they chatted happily, that is to say, nothing happened? "What more?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Yin Zhu is more and more beautiful." Leihe reached out and scraped the tip of Yinzhu''s nose. His tone was full of spoiling. Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed by this. She gives Lei he a white eye. Seeing Yin Zhu''s shyness, Lei he grabs him and holds him in his arms. "Don''t make trouble. If you want breakfast, Tengxiao is ready." What''s more, it''s not good to cuddle like this, especially when there''s a partner next to you. "What are you afraid of? Tengxiao certainly doesn''t mind, does he?" Reich raised his head and asked with a smile. "I don''t mind." Tengxiao replied with a smile. Although he wanted to hold Yin Zhu in his arms, Tengxiao knew that he was stupid and would not coax Yin Zhu. Besides, he was too stingy to fight with Tengxiao at this time. What''s more, it''s hard for Yin Zhu to relax. They can get along well with each other. Why should they dodge for inexplicable reasons. Yin Zhu is still a little embarrassed, but these two people have changed the topic at this time, no longer talking about themselves. Yin Zhu looked at it, and the two people didn''t notice her, so she gradually relaxed. Leihe said that his partner is quite shy. In fact, Tengxiao and he are a family. What''s the point of holding them like this? Many orcs are directly involved in activities together. Of course, Yin Zhu can''t do that. "Come on, clear your stomach and intestines a little more. Although Tengxiao''s skill is just like that, I ate the meat yesterday, and now it''s better to be light." Rehtat make complaints about Tengxiao''s skills. "If you cook well, you can''t cook better than me." Tengxiao said that his cooking skills have made a lot of progress, and he has also worked hard to learn. "Whatever you cook is better than you. If you don''t believe me, ask Yin Zhu." Leihe said and winked at Yinzhu. When Yin Zhu saw Lei he''s mischievous appearance, he couldn''t help laughing, "well, you cooked delicious." Leihe''s cooking is not very good, but it will be a little better than Tengxiao. "See." Reich raised his head with pride. "In that case, we''ll leave the three meals of our family to you." Tengxiao said that after that you can work harder. "That''s no good. You''re deliberately telling me to work more to occupy Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu, I tell you Tengxiao can''t do it. He follows you every day and wants to rob you from me. You should compensate me." Leihe said, and put his face to Yinzhu''s mouth. "It''s clear that you dislike my bad cooking. Now you say that I''m dominating Yin Zhu. You say the good and the bad." Tengxiao said he was helpless. "That''s because I''m smart and beautiful, you''re stupid." Leihe did not hesitate to ridicule Tengxiao, and raised himself. When he said this, he also looked at Tengxiao happily. Yin Zhu looked at the two men bickering. He couldn''t help laughing and didn''t help, so he looked at them. In fact, life is not such a simple laugh noisy it? If this is the best, nothing to see their quarrel is also happy. Of course, Yin Zhu can also feel that these two men are making her happy at this time. It seems that they were scared by crying yesterday. Unfortunately, these two obviously agreed that they were not prepared to let her know what she said yesterday. Ask or not? Yin Zhu held her chin and thought. After thinking for a while, she decided not to ask. In fact, the things that can make her cry are just a few things, so there is nothing to ask. In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that she hasn''t experienced anything, and some of it is hard to bear. I believe that with the growth of years, she will become more and more mature, and she will become more and more rational and full of wisdom. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 "Yin Zhu, you see, the dark city of Leihe has just taken over. There are many things to do. Let''s stay here and help him. How about fighting?" Tengxiao put forward his opinion with a smile. Yin Zhu nodded and agreed to Teng Xiao''s request after thinking for a while. Now she has nothing important to do. It''s just cultivation. Cultivation can be done anywhere. Besides, Teng an and his three children can be seen here every day. Teng an is the one Yin Zhu takes the most. Because of Teng an''s natural defects, Yin Zhu shows special pity and tolerance for him. As for the other two children Yin Zhu can only say sorry, she is not a qualified mother. Tengxiao talks about helping. In fact, they can help very little. Although they know a lot of people in the dark city and they are familiar with each other, they are welcome to be guests. But if they want to intervene in their affairs, it is estimated that there will be a riot soon. The orcs only recognize the orcs, even if Yin Zhu is tengan''s mother, What they approve is only tengan. So they can help Tengxiao very little in this aspect, but Leihe doesn''t need Yin Zhu''s help. That is to say, he has a lot of capable people. Now he just takes over more places, and he won''t be too busy. Tengxiao looks at Yinzhu and starts to practice. He can''t help but go to the front of Yinzhu and squat down. Then he takes the tail of Yinzhu''s hair and scrapes Yinzhu''s nose. This itchy, Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao funny, can''t help but open his eyes angrily, "Tengxiao, what are you doing?" "Well, isn''t Morrison gone? RAH has found a secret passage from his residence. Let''s explore there. " Tengxiao said with a smile, there must be nothing good in this secret way, and Morrison will not keep any good things. The reason why he bothers Yin Zhu is to let him relax. This practice can''t be practiced all the time. It''s the combination of work and rest, relaxation and moderation. Yin Zhu is led by Tengxiao to walk out, and soon arrives at Morrison''s residence. He finds the dark road Leihe said. They walk straight along the dark road, and finally appear in a big cave. There is a bright pearl inlaid in the southeast, northwest and middle of the cave top. The whole cave looks very bright. There are rows of ranks in the cave, and some Orc runes are simply depicted on them. In addition, there is a beast Dan in front of the ranks, which should be the ancestral land of the Morrison clan. Although Banshou Dan has great power, Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to absorb it, so it''s useless. After a walk, this is a ancestral hall. It''s also treasure hunting. Yin Zhu stares at Tengxiao. Tengxiao scratches his head in embarrassment and laughs at Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu saw what else he could say. His partner smoked the corner of his mouth and laughed so stupidly that he covered his face. Since it''s polite to pay homage when you come to the ancestral ghost area, she said that how could Morrison leave something good for them? It''s useless to give it to her. Yin Zhu really kowtowed to these people before he opened the book on the stone platform. Well, this is the family tree of the Morrison family. Yin Zhu is really just casual look, but really did not expect to see a very interesting thing. "Tengxiao, come and have a look." Yin Zhu called Tengxiao in a hurry. Well, this thing records the information of Morrison''s ancestors, and this genealogy records the information of the first generation of ancestors. Morrison''s first ancestor, fengxu, was a snake. He was the playmate of Wuji, the beast God. Wuji had outstanding talent since childhood. Later, he activated the ancient learning to sell, and evolved into the nine headed snake king. Fengxu was his most central guard, guarding the beast God all his life. There''s nothing to study. The strange thing is that it''s recorded here that fengxu was buried in a Yinfeng Valley not far from the animal god mountain after he died. According to fengxu''s prophecy, he would help the animal God to protect him even if he died. It''s normal for orcs to die, but generally speaking, orcs go back to their ancestral places. It''s really rare for them to be buried separately like fengxu. What''s more, they have to help the beast God to protect them when they die. Yin Zhu then looked at the records of other people. However, the next people were all normal, only this wind narration was abnormal. Tengxiao is really just for Yin Zhu to have fun. I didn''t expect to find any useful clues like this. It seems that I will go back there to have a look. It''s a pity that Morrison has left. Otherwise, I can ask Feng Xu what he has done in his life. Yin Zhu carefully put Morrison''s family tree away, and then left the place with Tengxiao. "Lehe, I think it''s necessary for us to go to all the places related to animal gods in the world. Why is fengxu buried not far away from animal god mountain? I remember you met the ghost on it before. I don''t know whose ghost it is?" Yin Zhu said faintly. Whose is it? It''s definitely not the beast God. The beast god hides so deep, it''s definitely not easy to expose, but who is that? Looking at Yin Zhu''s beautiful frown, Tengxiao can''t help holding Yin Zhu''s shoulder, and then reaches out a hand to smooth Yin Zhu''s frown, "I don''t like your sad face, I like to see you smile, these things I will go with you, even if it''s very troublesome, we will face with a smile."When Yin Zhu heard this, his heart began to be sweet. "Well, I''ll be happy from tomorrow." This is quite reasonable, smile is also the face, cry is also the face, why not face with a smile, of course, this is easy to say, it is very difficult to do, Yin Zhu will try to do. "Let''s go. Today is a big harvest." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "I''ll ask these people who stay. They belong to the Morrison family. Maybe they know something else." Tengxiao said with a smile. Yin Zhu nodded, really understand better work. After that, Tengxiao Yinzhu and Leihe visited the people left by Morrison one by one. Now that Morrison has left, Leihe is tolerant of them and doesn''t scold them. Now they are just asking questions, and all they know are honest answers. However, it''s a pity that they are not the core personnel, and their talent is not very good. They don''t know a lot of news. They tell a lot of stories from the legend, and most of them are stories, which is useless. He didn''t ask what he wanted. Yin Zhu was a little disappointed, but then he began to laugh. How can everything go smoothly? It''s good news to get the news of fengxu. After Morrison got the blood of God, he walked all the way south. The place he went to was the extreme south. The extreme south, like the extreme north, was an ice sheet. The extreme north was sealed with the Utopia of the beast God, and the extreme south did not know what was there. Looking at Morrison''s Yangxi, it''s obvious that he already knew what''s here, and even figured out that he would come here. At the beginning, Morrison was very careful. He kept detouring all the way. He was worried that Yin Zhu would catch up with him, but later he found that Yin Zhu didn''t catch up, so he let him go. God''s blood, is Yin Zhu going to give up such a valuable thing? At this time, Morrison can''t help but think of what Yin Zhu said before. Yin Zhu said that this is likely to be a trap, and there is a great possibility that it is true, otherwise Yin Zhu would not give up like this, so does this divine blood need to be used? Moreover, it is said that the blood was extracted from the remains of the beast God. Morrison also wanted to see the remains of the beast God. Or when he saw the remains of the beast God first, he was very familiar with them. Now it''s better to go to ice city first. As for this holy blood, Morrison can''t use it for the time being. There''s no more than half probability that Morrison will never use it. He''s the leader of their line. He can''t die until someone behind decides how to go in the future. Ice city is a secret city in the far south. It''s very difficult for outsiders to go to ice city. First of all, they have to walk through the thick ice field. Secondly, there is always thick fog above the ice field in the far south. Basically, they can''t see the distance. If they don''t have familiar people to lead the way, they are easy to get lost in the far south. The other side of the ice city is their former hometown. However, after they became orcs, they never went back. Do you know that the rest of them still exist? In addition, I don''t know if the people over there are willing to accept them, but they are very enthusiastic. I don''t think they will despise him as a half beast. Of course, the most important thing now is to find the ice city. Morrison has never been to this place. He only has the map handed down from his ancestors. However, in 5000 years, with constant wind and rain, some landforms have changed. It''s not easy to find the ice city. At least Morrison and other people are very embarrassed and scurry in the ice field. When they walk around, they keep comparing maps to see if they can find similar places. Of course, Morrison also uses the secret technique to launch the blood traction, but it''s useless. Blood traction requires the existence of blood and the appropriate distance. Only if both of them agree, the blood traction will be displayed. Unfortunately, he hasn''t displayed it for so long. He has walked two thirds of the ice field, but still hasn''t found the so-called ice city. Morrison was a little anxious. He left with his people. The city of darkness is definitely not going back. As for the orc continent, it''s hard to find another place for the orcs to live. The best way is to find the ice city. In addition, Morrison has many things to authenticate with the orcs. Fortunately, he brought the elite of his own family, but there was no reduction due to the climate. As for why Morrison didn''t take all the people away, it wasn''t because he was cruel. He was always soft hearted to the people. With this elite part, it was because they were strong and could help themselves in some ways. In addition, they were all his confidants, even if they stayed in the dark And reher won''t use them. On the other hand, Morrison was afraid that in case of failure, the remaining people would follow Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu was kind-hearted, and those people didn''t do anything too much. Then he took refuge with Leihe, thinking that Yin Zhu would take care of them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 Morrison''s efforts for his own people can be said to have run out of ammunition and food. As for why he chose Yinzhu instead of Qingling, it is because Yinzhu has a kindness that others don''t have. No matter they are animal gods or Qingling, they all look down on them and watch them struggle. They don''t take the lives of the people at the bottom as one thing, and they can do nothing for their own purposes. This is why he doesn''t offend Yin Zhu to death no matter what he does. He just wants to leave a way for his people, but he doesn''t care . Morrison is very clear that he is not a good person. On the contrary, he is also the kind of person who does not break the means for the purpose, so he should not admire Yin Zhu. It took Morrison more than 20 days to find the sign on the map, and then with the map, he finally found the legendary ice city. Only when he got to the gate of the city, Morrison stopped, because now the ice city can no longer be called a city, it can only be said that it is a ruins, and it is still a very desolate ruins. Morrison stood outside the gate of the ice city. His genealogical record clearly indicated that only the most powerful hundreds of soldiers in the family became orcs at that time. The rest of the people still lived in ice city. After they became orcs for many years, they had no face to return to ice city, and they did not dare to let the people of ice city know why they left They became orcs. At that time, they were very powerful. But now, the whole group is gone. The whole ice city is dead. A group of people standing next to Morrison can''t help sighing when they see this. Although they don''t have the same expectation as Morrison for the people, such a big family is gone. Looking at the desolate appearance of ice city, it should have been gone for many years, otherwise it won''t be like this. "No, it shouldn''t be." Morrison shook his head. The strength of their family was not weak. Even if the most powerful hundreds of soldiers left at that time, what the people wanted to survive was quite simple. How could they be cut off? At this time, Morrison could not control himself and rushed directly into the cold ice city. He hoped that he could find some information to see how the people didn''t have it. Unfortunately, the barren City, even if there is something left behind, after thousands of years of weathering, hand touch on the wind scattered. Morrison kept walking. He always felt that he had a way to go, but he didn''t expect that ice city would become like this. Who is it? Who destroyed ice city? Morrison kept looking for the ancestral place of their clan. The secret room of the dark city was built according to the one on the side of ice city. Soon Morrison found the corresponding place, dug the channel, and rushed in quickly. There are a lot of animal elixirs in the ancestral place. Another is a well protected genealogy. Morrison picked up the genealogy with trembling fingers. Morrison had planned to have a good look at it to see how ice city didn''t exist. However, Morrison found that there was no record of this genealogy after Feng Xu, the hero of his clan, left. That is to say, after Feng Xu left, something happened to the tribe. Morrison can''t help shaking at this time. When fengxu left the ice city, fengxu was still alive at that time. At that time, someone destroyed the ice city and didn''t let them know? Who will this person be? Five thousand years ago, the people in this cold ice city have been dead for more than five thousand years. Thanks to him, he thought they still had clansmen and helpers. As a result, he came here to know that they had nothing left. "Morrison, what are we going to do now?" Asked tonian, Morrison''s confidant, anxiously. "You can live here for the time being. Go and find out where you live. As for the places around the food, there are many animals on this side of the ice sheet." Morrison breathed a sigh of weakness. It seems that it is necessary for him to talk to fengxu. Yes, talk to fengxu and see if fengxu knows what''s going on. Yes, fengxu is still alive. In their memory, fengxu has never died, but he is not alive. Like Bai kunlan frost, he has become a corpse. Morrison only knows where he is, but what he does there is not clear. In the memory of inheritance, it is said that unless it is a major event of extermination, we must not go to him. He is doing a very important thing. Now they have nothing left except the orcs. If they can''t touch the curse, they will disappear from the orc world forever. This is tantamount to extermination. Sometimes Morrison wants to ask Feng Xu, what kind of things can be so important that they don''t even want their relatives? Is it the so-called mission and responsibility? They have such painful days and the charges they bear, all because of Feng Xu. I''m not Feng Xu. I want to follow the beast God. Their family could have lived a very ordinary life, even the disappearance of the people in the ice city. It''s probably because of Feng Xu. Thinking of this, Morrison doesn''t feel very good about this ancestor. This ancestor is the whole family This is a disaster. Then Morrison carefully recalled the memory of fengxu. Well, Wuji, the beast God, grew up with fengxu. Fengxu was straightforward, had no flowery heart, and was very powerful. At that time, Wuji''s strength was not as good as fengxu''s, but Wuji was very smart, so he fooled fengxu to be his guard. This time, it was a lifetime.Fengxu has absolute trust and loyalty to Wuji, even with his children and grandchildren. Now Morrison thinks that Wuji just wants to live up to fengxu''s trust. Wuji''s mother is a famous beauty of their family, and the father of the beast God is a wanderer to their tribe. We don''t pay attention to where the father of the beast God is. When we know, it''s the time for Wuji''s achievement. At that time, his people have moved to Utopia. Of course, the relatives of Wuji''s mother have also moved to Utopia When it comes to Orc blood, all people say it''s utopian. Who can remember that Wuji also has their blood. A group of people in Tainan soon cleared out their temporary residence, and even the food was ready. Morrison had a rest for one night. The next day, Morrison left. He was going to find fengxu. Fengxu''s place is not far from the animal god mountain, but it''s probably the reason why he doesn''t like the animal God, and Morrison hates the things about the animal God in the world. The world is full of respect for Mt. beast, but Morrison didn''t. If it wasn''t for his lack of strength, Morrison wanted to destroy the place directly. Yinfeng Valley is just like its name. This is a very strange valley. There are a lot of Yinfeng in the valley. This Yinfeng will not kill people, but it will devour life bit by bit. It will only devour the function of the body bit by bit, and then let the life pass quickly. If an Orc dares to stand in it for ten and a half days Yes, I guess I''ll lose my life. "Fengxu, come out. Your descendants are coming. Come out and give me an answer." Morrison stood outside the valley of the wind, shouting. At this time, deep in the valley of Yin Feng, a skeleton who was chained in the cave raised his head. His eyes, which were burned by the magic fire, seemed to see Morrison and laughed. "It''s been many years, and it''s finally here. Hehe hehe." Skeleton breeze narrates to smile very gloomy, let a person hear inside the heart very of fear. At that time, he clearly left a warning saying that the people could not disturb him unless there was a big event of extermination. He didn''t want to see the people all the time and was afraid that such a thing would happen. But at the same time, he expected such a thing to happen, because in that case, he would be free soon. Feng Xu shakes his own chain at this time, the chain crackles, and then the chains melt into his bones little by little, and then slowly disappear. But the one under his feet is still there, but it can be extended infinitely, and does not stop him from moving. After a while, Feng Xu slowly crawled out from the ground and saw the eyes on his head. He couldn''t help laughing, "who are you, what''s your name, what do you want me to do?" Looking at Morrison standing in the sun, Feng Xu can''t help but be jealous. He seems to be standing in the sun. Standing in the sun should be very comfortable. Unfortunately, he can''t. He can only stand in the wind. The sun is blocked by the wind of the wind Valley and can''t shine on him. "My name is Morrison. I''m your direct back, and I''m also the manager of our generation in the dark city. I want to ask about the ice city. The whole ice city people disappeared after you left. Do you know?" Asked Morrison in a trembling voice. Feng Xu shook his body when he heard this, then lowered his head. After a long silence, he looked up at Morrison and said, "I know, because I killed them all." After a while, Feng Xu slowly crawled out from the ground and saw the eyes on his head. He couldn''t help laughing, "who are you, what''s your name, what do you want me to do?" Looking at Morrison standing in the sun, Feng Xu can''t help but be jealous. He seems to be standing in the sun. Standing in the sun should be very comfortable. Unfortunately, he can''t. He can only stand in the wind. The sun is blocked by the wind of the wind Valley and can''t shine on him. "My name is Morrison. I''m your direct back, and I''m also the manager of our generation in the dark city. I want to ask about the ice city. The whole ice city people disappeared after you left. Do you know?" Asked Morrison in a trembling voice. The wind hears.. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 "There is no reason. Some wishes need sacrifice to realize, but they will not sacrifice in vain. The world will remember their contributions in the future." Feng Xu was silent for a long time. Morrison couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "credit, people are dead, credit has a fart use, they have been dead for 5000 years, who remembers them, they trust you so much, you are the head of a clan, you even attack them, you bastard." Morrison can''t understand what is more important than life in this world, what''s the use of those so-called immortality and credit, what''s the harm of simply living in peace, and how fengxu decides life and death for those people. "And you? Why don''t you die? They are all dead. Why don''t you die? Why don''t you accompany them? What qualifications do you have to live? " Morrison cried angrily. Morrison has no way to accept such an answer. He would rather fengxu tell him that he doesn''t know anything than that he killed his own relatives. "I''m waiting for you. When you come, I can die." Feng Xu said very quietly. When Morrison heard this, he stepped back two steps. "Are you calculating me?" Morrison doesn''t think fengxu will be waiting for him here, so the only possibility is that he has something to do. "I tell you, I can''t do anything for you, because I''m afraid tens of thousands of people''s grievances will come to me to settle accounts on the Internet." Morrison clenched his teeth and looked at fengxu fiercely. Originally, he had some expectations for fengxu, but the answer he heard made Morrison fall into the abyss. "You will help me, because you want to expose people to incantations, don''t you? If you want to remove the spell, you can only help me, otherwise our family will be orcs forever and forever. If you miss this chance, you will never have a chance. " Wind said with a sigh. When Morrison heard this, his face was black and blue, and the veins on his face came out. The whole person kept shaking, "you, you are threatening me, threatening me with the fate of the whole people. Do you still have humanity? They are also your descendants, and because of you, they have become what they are now and suffered a lot. " Morrison was so angry that his teeth kept bumping up and down, shivering. "You can leave it alone, can''t you?" Fengxu said lightly, he didn''t want to force Morrison, but for the great cause of Wuji brothers, he had to do that, and only in this way could their curse be lifted, so fengxu didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. Morrison could not help biting his teeth when he heard this. "OK, what did you say?" He has been fighting for his people and relatives all his life, so he can''t leave them alone. Of course, now Morrison doesn''t believe in fengxu. He will carefully distinguish what is feasible. "Morrison, don''t hate me. I''m also for the better inheritance of the clan. You''ll understand later." Feng Xu looks at Morrison''s expression of hatred and can''t help saying a few words of defense for himself. When Morrison heard this, he just sneered and said, "don''t make excuses for your sins. You are selfish like the beast God. You''d better guarantee that I will die, or I won''t let you go." For the sake of the better inheritance of the people, it''s a joke. For the sake of a distant future, it may even be a lie, you can kill your own people. Such a person is never worth forgiving. He looks down on such a person. After listening to Morrison''s words, Feng Xu said with a helpless smile, "that''s it. I don''t ask for your forgiveness. Anyway, as long as I succeed, people in future generations will naturally praise me." "What I want you to do is also very simple. You have a drop of God''s blood hidden in you. Right? You should cultivate your divine power first, and then go to the bottom of the soul eating cliff of the God''s palace to guard the remains of the beast God for me. No one can destroy it." Wind Xu light said. "That''s it. Nothing else?" Morrison couldn''t help asking questions. "No, when the beast God returns, everything will return to the right track, including our family." The wind said calmly. "It turns out that this is your way to remove the curse of our family. Unfortunately, I can''t believe in the beast God. I want to destroy his body and let him disappear in the world forever." Morrison said angrily. Even he didn''t understand that a person could gamble on the human life of the whole family for the sake of so-called affection and loyalty. What does Feng Xu think? He just wanted to go by himself. Why should he have to press on the fate of the whole family? He hated him and also complained about why he had such an ancestor. "Morrison, you can''t do that. I can tell you very clearly that no matter Qingling or the new so-called animal God descendant, they are just chess pieces arranged by the animal God. They can''t be animal gods, let alone contact Curses for our family. The only possible thing is the animal God. I''ve been with the animal God for such a long time, I know his strength better than anyone else. You have to believe me. If you are fooling around, our family will really have no future. " The wind says with worry.So many things have happened, and even the old things from a long time ago have jumped out one by one. How can Morrison not understand that someone is playing a big game of chess, but he heard that Qingling and Yinzhu are chess pieces. Morrison is shocked, but no one will be willing to be a chess piece. Even chess pieces will resist, and chess pieces may not be able to kill the players in turn. Of course, now Morrison finally understands why the people in the temple have such a strange attitude towards Yin Zhu. Qingling and Yin Zhu are clearly hostile. Although they often find fault with Yin Zhu, they don''t really want to cause fatal damage to Yin Zhu. Instead, they give Yin Zhu time to grow up and think that Qingling also understands his situation, so they give Yin Zhu a chance, No matter what the beast God''s plan is, at least a powerful man can be left to contain the beast God. In fact, he is also a chess piece, but compared with Yin Zhu, he is just a small chess piece, an insignificant thing. Fengxu, the ancestor, is willing to be a pawn and sacrifice. He is not willing to bite off a piece of meat even if he dies. "Why guard? Ordinary people in that place can''t go down. Before Qingling, he had a chance to destroy the body, but he didn''t move. He won''t destroy him. Do you want me to guard him?" Asked Morrison, puzzled. "Now that they have a way to go down, they will not destroy it this time, and they will certainly destroy it next time. Morrison, I only ask once, will you go or not?" Feng Xu asked angrily. Morrison was silent for a moment and said, "go." He always wanted to see what the beast God wanted to do. Of course, he had to be a backhand before he went. Next, fengxu didn''t want to say anything more and couldn''t find out anything, so Morrison left directly. As for politeness, he didn''t care at all. Anyway, fengxu wasn''t worth it. Morrison went back to ice city first, told all the news he got from fengxu, and told him what fengxu asked him to do. All the people present were shocked by Morrison''s words. All of them couldn''t understand how the ancestors of fengxu could be so cruel. Tenen looked at Morrison with special concern at this time, "patriarch, you can''t go, you have to take our people to find hope, you give me the God''s blood, I''ll go, even if there''s any conspiracy, if I die, our family still has you to lead, you must not have an accident." Seeing this, Morrison smiles, then reaches out a hand and pats Tenan on the shoulder and says, "you can''t do it. You can''t do it. Besides, since fengxu is named me, I have to go. You should settle down in ice city first. If I have an accident, you should go to Rehe. Rehe seems very cold, but his heart is very soft, you know I''m relieved to follow him. " "Patriarch." Tenan yelled at this, obviously disagreeing with Morrison''s plan. At this time, Morrison raised his hand to stop the next words of Tenan, "Tenan, I''ve decided, don''t think about it. Besides, I''ll stay behind. Don''t worry about me. I''ll never fight a battle I''m not sure about." Tenan wanted to say that he was even more worried when he heard that, but he could not stop Morrison. Fighting for his people all his life was Morrison''s wish and the driving force of living for them, and he could not stop it. "Then you must be good, I only have one word, if you go, I will accompany you, can''t let you alone." Morrison almost didn''t jump up to smoke when he heard this, but he didn''t smoke at all. "Nonsense, what a mess." It''s just that his voice is choking. He made it clear that this is not a joke, so he must protect himself. "I''m going to cooperate with Yin Zhu, so I plan to discuss with her in the dark city." For his partner, if Qingling and Yinzhu choose, Morrison will choose Yinzhu. Yin Zhuxin''s softness is a weakness for her, but it is an advantage for him. Moreover, Yin Zhu won''t take the initiative to calculate people, which also makes him feel at ease. I don''t know if I will be beaten to death by Leihe and Tengxiao when I go back to the dark city. I guess those two are willing to beat him to death. Who would have thought that only he could do such shameless things if he had just robbed other people''s things and now had to go back to find cooperation with them. Morrison is thinking that he must be embarrassed when he goes back, but embarrassment is embarrassing. Who told him to ask Yin Zhu for something? Yes, this time he asked Yin Zhu for help. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 "Morrison, how dare you come back." Leihe looks at Morrison standing in front of him with a blue face. This shameless man, he just made things right in the dark city, he came back for fear of turbulence, Reich will never give Morrison this opportunity. "Well, we are not enemies, Reich. You don''t have to do this to me, right? You should be very clear that I have no hostility to you, and I won''t hurt you." Morrison said with a smiley face that he was harmless. Leihe was not confused by Morrison at this time. "Morrison, no matter what you say, I won''t let you into the dark city. You may not hurt our hearts now, but one day our interests conflict with each other, you will not hesitate to attack us, so I won''t let you get close to people like you, let alone hurt you Yin Zhu He admires Morrison''s ideal of being desperate for the people, but it can''t be Morrison''s approach to them again and again, and then use them. Leihe knows very well that Morrison took the blood to leave, if it''s not something, he will never come back, so it''s very likely that this is another use. Morrison saw Leihe showed his attitude, and finally sighed helplessly, "well, I''ve done so many things before that I let you down, and you can''t believe me. This time, I''m not really here to calculate you. I want to ask Yin Zhu to help me." "Help you? Do you need any help? " Leihe looked at Morrison sarcastically. He calculated everything. It was almost the curse that could help him get in touch with the orcs. He would get closer and play special six games. "I''m not strong at all. If I''m strong, I don''t need to curry favor everywhere. In the end, no one will curry favor with me. Lei Hezhen, helping me can be regarded as helping Yin Zhu. You should know very well that I will never hurt Yin Zhu before I come to the last step. I''ll give up my own way. In this case, why don''t you let me meet Yin Zhu and explain to him? Besides, I left you a clue when I left. " Morrison looks at Leihe pleadingly. If he can, he doesn''t want to ask anyone. The genealogy Yinzhu found was actually left by Morrison. After all, Morrison wanted to take a genealogy. At that time, he also wanted to show Yinzhu that he could be better to the orcs left behind, but he didn''t expect to use it himself. After coming back from fengxu, Morrison is in a bad mood. In this world, only Yin Zhu wants to help him. Morrison thinks that he is mean. He can''t talk about friendship with Yin Zhu, but now he wants others to help him. After knowing Morrison''s request, Yin Zhu asked Rachel to meet Morrison in a valley next to the dark city. Morrison is not convenient to enter the dark city now, otherwise the security of the dark city will be affected. "Morrison, didn''t you say you wanted my help? Tell me, what''s going on? " Yin Zhu is also guessing about Morrison''s asking for himself. Did Morrison use God''s blood to find something wrong? At this time, Morrison said the news he got from fengxu and the requirements of fengxu again in simple words, and then Morrison said, "I know very well that I am a chess piece. I don''t want to follow the way arranged by fengxu, but I''m worried that our family will be like this forever, so I still have to go. Do you say there is a conspiracy in Shenxue I think it''s probably true "What do you want me to do?" Since Morrison wants to do as Feng Xu asks, what does he ask himself to do? "Yin Zhu, I learned some secrets a long time ago. I can split my soul. Then I put one of them on your side. I''m afraid that if I do those things according to Feng Xu''s requirements, I will lose myself. Then the other half of my soul is very important. Maybe I can destroy the good deeds of the beast God at the critical moment." Morrison repeated his plan. "Morrison, you are right, but how can I believe you? Who knows if your soul is here to watch me?" Yin Zhu looks at Morrison from the corner of her mouth. Besides, she doesn''t owe Morrison anything for why she wants to help Morrison. Morrison has done so many things, although it does not cause any substantial harm to himself, it does not mean that those things do not exist. "You''re right. I''m too self righteous. Then, Yin Zhu, I''ll hide my soul. I''ll tell you an address later. If one day I really lose myself, if I can help you at the critical moment, please take my soul out. And for the sake of the orcs, please help them Except for the curse, I''m sorry. " Morrison said, got up, turned and left. He thought that Yin Zhu could help himself, but he thought too much. Yin Zhu is kind, but he is not stupid. Besides, there is a lot of fog now. Yin Zhu is right to ensure his safety. He can''t trust anyone easily. Yin Zhu looked at Morrison and sighed, "let''s go." For people like Morrison, Yin Zhu can''t hate him, but he won''t help him either."Yinzhu, shall we go to see fengxu?" Tengxiao asked curiously at this time. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this, "see, of course. Fengxu has been staying in that place. Obviously, that place is very important. Morrison didn''t kill him for various reasons. Let''s go. There''s no need to keep such a poor and vicious man." If you can''t kill the beast God, you have to kill his paws step by step. "Well, then we''ll wait. We''ll leave when Morrison gives us the message." Although they are not willing to reach out to help Morrison, but Morrison''s message really wants, no matter what, it should be left behind. "Well, I''ll go with you then." It''s going to kill a soul of ancient times. It''s dangerous. Reih wants to see it. As for the dark city, it should be OK to enlarge it for half a month. "Good." Yin Zhu answered with a smile. It''s ten days since I said goodbye to Morrison. Morrison has changed and become very old, like an old Orc who is about to return. "How did you become like this?" Yin Zhu was shocked. At this time, Morrison coughed a little and said powerlessly: "if you want to split the soul, you have to pay a price." Morrison was also worried that he would let the beast God find the soul because of the relevance, so he was completely broken. The soul was almost another person. Of course, because of this, the soul was very weak, even his own soul became very miserable, even the life in his body If there is no way to save it, he will live for another three years at most. At this time, Morrison took out a white jade box and handed it to Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu has another soul in it. You can help me find a place to seal it. I''d better not know where it is, so as not to lose it. Thank you." Originally, Morrison wanted to hide himself in a place. At last, he felt that it was not safe. After all, who knew the means of the beast God. "It''s their happiness that their clan has such a patriarch." Yin Zhu said with emotion that Morrison is worthy of their race. Yin Zhu slowly opened the jade box in his hand, but when he saw a creeping silkworm in the jade box, he couldn''t help smoking his mouth. Morrison''s shadow could be seen on the silkworm. It was obvious that Morrison''s soul had melted into the silkworm''s body. This is to turn one''s own body into a worm. How determined is it to sit down? As Yin Zhu knows, the things that can make the ghost reside are basically related to the beast God, such as totem stone, such as the beast god statue on the beast god mountain, which Morrison does not dare to use. If there is no carrier for the ghost to reside, it will slowly dissipate between heaven and earth. What''s more, this is it Morrison''s secret is not as good as the beast God''s. Yin Zhu looks at the jade box in his hand, and then covers it. Morrison probably doesn''t want to turn himself into this kind of person if he doesn''t go to a dead end. What Morrison said before may be a little credible. Of course, Yin Zhu won''t believe it all. Morrison has a soul in his hand, which may be used to counter calculate. They can even control mo at a critical moment Leeson, even if Morrison calculated himself, it''s OK, because Yin Zhu will never take this thing with her, and she doesn''t need to be afraid. In general, this thing is in her hands, and the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. The thing in his hand really needs to be settled. Fortunately, this silkworm is the best silkworm. As long as he has aura, he can survive. Otherwise, Yin Zhu really doesn''t know how to settle this thing. Just go back and find some jade to put on the seal. Yin Zhu thought about it and finally decided to seal it in the swamp jungle, which is far away from the dark city. Moreover, there is the ancestral land of the Meizu. Although they have left, Bai Xue still has several people to guard the ancestral land. If there is any change in the soul of Morrison, some people will inform themselves. He has been in the dark city for nearly a month. Yin Zhu plans to leave. Tengxiao and Leihe nod their heads. Although they don''t want Yin Zhu to be so tired and want him to have more rest, they also know that the plot of the beast God is approaching little by little, and Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to rest even if he wants to. The three men left secretly, but Teng an was arranged by Leihe to practice in the secret room. When he was away, Teng an was too young. For fear of an accident, Leihe asked Teng an not to appear in front of others. It''s very easy to seal Morrison''s soul, because it''s easy to learn from the past. It doesn''t take Yin Zhu too much effort. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 "Come on, let''s go and see that fengxu, too." After dealing with Morrison''s affairs, Yin Zhu plans to go to fengxu, or kill fengxu like a way. Because of the Yin wind, no one comes to Yinfeng valley. Even animals don''t come. It''s very busy these days. Yin Zhu and they just set foot on the boundary of Yinfeng Valley, and fengxu felt it. He came out directly from the ground and looked at the three people standing in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "the old man has been waiting for you for a long time. LAN Shuang has gone, so should I go." "If you want to be liberated, you are the only one who deserves to be liberated." Yin Zhu couldn''t help saying it. Feng Xu laughs at this time, "don''t you come to solve me? Are you going to let me go? Little girl, I advise you not to struggle. Live your life well and enjoy it. When the time comes, it''s also your destiny. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "farting, I have to wait for death to be considered good. Mole ants are still greedy for life, not to mention me. What a good world you do is because of the boundless greed of the beast God. You bet the life of the whole Orc world. You are the most evil, and heaven will not forgive you." Yin Zhu still doesn''t understand what the beast God is going to do, but there must be a need. No one will do anything for no reason. In particular, the beast God has arranged such a big game for this. Besides, according to Bena, although the days before the orc world were far less than the people of the 21st world, they could barely do it Eat and drink, but now the orcs are too poor. All this is caused by the beast God. Yin Zhu said that this is not too much. Feng Xu was silent for a while, then sneered, "Yin Zhu, you can be so calm now. That''s not against your interests. As for the orcs, the reason why they can live a good life is because of the beast God. Now the beast God just wants to take back the rights they have given. How can it be regarded as a great crime? What''s more, if they know their own rights Life can contribute to the beast God, even death is willing. " When Yin Zhu heard this, Feng Xu was still quibbling, and this Feng Xu was indeed the loyal animal God. "Excuse, you crazy people always have to find an excuse for your evil deeds. You don''t think you are superior and can despise the lives of those people." Yin Zhu said coldly that such people are still the beast gods respected by the orcs. They deserve the respect of the orcs. "Come on, I told you so much about what to do, didn''t I want to kill me? Kill me. I''m tired, too. But I tell you, Yin Zhu, your way has already been arranged. You can''t escape. " Wind narrates and laughs. "Fart." Hearing this, Tengxiao couldn''t help shouting. "I want to quibble when I''m dying. No matter what you say, it won''t shake our hearts." Leihe was also very angry at this time. He would not be afraid of any arrangement made by the beast God. Moreover, if the beast God was absolutely powerful, he would not make these messy arrangements. The most important thing for them was to find out the goal of the beast God and then destroy his good deeds. The process of killing fengxu is very fast. Maybe it''s because fengxu really doesn''t want to live and doesn''t resist. He also killed so many of his own people. It''s probably very hard in his heart. But his belief in helping the beast God is supporting him. Now he''s finally going to die. It''s also a relief for him. Looking at Feng Xu''s happy appearance, Yin Zhu didn''t want him to die so comfortably, so he spoke slowly, "Feng Xu, you''ve arranged your back hand, don''t you think it''s too beautiful, Morrison is not as loyal to the beast God as you are to the beast God, even Morrison has long been good, he probably can''t come back, even can''t himself, so he put himself away My spirit is hard divided into two parts, half of which is on my side. Do you think this will affect your good master''s plan? " Feng Xu can''t help but stare big eyes when he hears these words, "not the children of Xiao, not the children of Xiao." He wanted to resist at this time, but he had no chance. Tengxiao''s sharp claws had gone through his neck. It seems that Morrison''s plan can really affect the beast God, so Morrison''s soul needs to think about how to use it. As for what Feng Xu said before, it has no influence on Yin Zhu. She has long suspected that it may be a conspiracy, but now it''s just confirmed. Feng Xu is too full of words. It''s not clear who will win or lose. After Feng Xu''s death, his original skeleton like shelf was directly smashed and turned into dust, while the round beast Dan was pulled toward the ground by a dark chain. This kind of change Yin Zhu and Lei he didn''t think of, let that beast Dan disappear from several people''s eyes. "Open the valley of Yin wind. I want to know what''s under it." Since fengxu is guarding here, there must be something abnormal here. Besides, the beast Dan of fengxu is also very strange. Maybe fengxu is still alive. Leihetengxiao and Yinzhu work together. Soon the soil on the valley is cleared by the three people. At this time, what appears in front of the three people is a mass grave. Many animal bones are piled here, and there are many animal pills in the middle. This is not the animal bones of wild animals, but the animal bones of orcs. This is where the wind of Yinfeng Valley comes from.Yin Zhu remembers that Yin Feng is not natural. It''s hard to form it the day after tomorrow. So many people have all kinds of animal bones. It''s obvious that they don''t die of old age. Feng Xu and the beast God Wuji all deserve to die. Yin Zhu felt very sad, and he also felt that the beast God was extremely cruel. Such a person must not let them succeed, not only for himself, but also for the ordinary orcs on the continent. Beast god damn, wind Xu damn. Leihe and Tengxiao move the animal bones a little bit at this time. Yin Zhu sees that there is an array under the animal bones, and that array is vaguely combined with the animal Dan above at this time. Then the naked eye can see that the array keeps swallowing the power of the animal Dan, and then creates Yin Qi. As for fengxu''s animal pills, Yin Zhu has already seen that he is in the middle of all the animal pills, like a leader. Seeing this, Yin Zhu couldn''t help but almost rushed up to smash the beast pill. Now Yin Zhu has figured out that these dead people are the people of the ice city that Morrison said. Orcs have a strong xenophobic nature. Normally, when a tribe''s animal God dies, he will go to the ancestral land. Although the animal pill has no consciousness, their subconsciousness still exists. Although it is impossible to repel the animal pill, if it is a foreigner, even if it is buried together, the animal pill of the alien race will be excluded alone, and the animal pill of fengxu is obviously different It''s the ruler. Who will rule him? Obviously, only their original people. Even if these people die, they don''t forget to contribute to fengxu. Fengxu is cruel and excessive. "Destroy this array." Although I don''t know what this beast God collects Yin wind for, it''s always useful. It''s hard to crack this array, but it''s easy to destroy it. If three people directly destroy it violently, it''s hard for those people in cold ice city to enter the earth. But what Yin Zhu didn''t expect was that the array here had just been destroyed, and the beast mountain nearby began to shake, "what''s the matter?" Yin Zhu was shocked and watched. Then she saw that the high animal god mountain began to collapse. Leihe and Tengxiao hurried back with Yin Zhu, but unexpectedly, the animal god mountain collapsed. Although this place is far away from Mt. beast, the collapse of Mt. beast is obviously related to this array. It''s better to stay away first. I''m afraid the world will soon spread all over the orc continent, and I don''t know what those people will think. After all, the beast god mountain is the symbol of the beast God in the eyes of the orcs. Several people stood far away, but Yin Zhu was a little annoyed. Maybe the beast God was destroying the evidence. She had known that she should go to the beast god mountain first to see the ghost. Now the whole god mountain has collapsed, and I don''t know if she can find any clues later. Yin Zhu is still thinking about it. Then Yin Zhu sees a flash of light coming from the top of the mountain. Yin Zhu hears a woman''s voice ringing around him, "Yin Zhu, help me, help me." Unfortunately, Yin Zhu didn''t have time to reach out, but the lightning had disappeared. Yin Zhu is sure that the person she asked for help with is the ghost of the beast god mountain. She also knows her name, but she is sure that this person is definitely not the beast God. Who is she? "Damn it, we should have gone to the beast mountain before." Leihe was a little angry, so he managed to make a trip. As a result, the clue still ran away. "Forget it, no one can tell. By the way, Reich, you''ve seen the ghost before. You''ve seen her." Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Leihe shook his head at this time and said, "it''s useless to see these people. You know, they all look like animal gods. There''s no way to explain. At the beginning, she didn''t say who she was, and I can''t guess who she was. Many of these people who were hidden in ancient times are unknown to us." Since Leihe can''t find information here, Yin Zhu can only give up. What does the beast God want to do? The ghosts appear one by one, one is cold, one is unknown, and one is Bena. There are many ghosts. Maybe the soul from the totem stone of daze tribe is also one of them. However, it seems that the beast God wants to summon all these spirits back. Yin Zhu feels his chin and thinks what he should do. When the shock stopped, Yin Zhu looked at the animal mountain, which could not see its original appearance, and shook his head. "Just go and have a look. Maybe there are other clues." Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t look forward to it very much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 It''s a pity that the beast mountain has been completely destroyed. The most important ghost has left, and the rest of the statue has been completely broken. There is nothing useful to find. "Forget it, if you can''t find it, let''s go back and ask where there are things about animal gods in the world, such as the 7788 temple, I think there are problems in those places." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Tengxiao nodded. Most of the places about animal gods have been handed down for a long time. Even if there is no abnormality, they have a lot of power of belief. It''s better to go and have a look. You''d better get rid of all these things. You can''t get rid of the animal gods. Leihe wanted to have a good fight, but fengxu was not aggressive. He died so soon. He really wanted to stay with Yinzhu for a while, but he had to hurry back to the dark city. "Time flies. We''re going to be apart again." Leihe looks at Yinzhu reluctantly. Seeing this, Yin Zhu went to Leihe''s side and put his hand around Leihe''s neck. "I don''t want you either. I''ll miss you very much." Tengxiao looked at these two people sticky, can''t help but some sour mouth, "you two enough, this whole month you two stick together, still here to stimulate me." When Leihe heard this, he said, "you are with Yinzhu every day. Naturally, you don''t care. Besides, who knows how sticky you are with Yinzhu when I''m away." He likes to be with Yin Zhu. He wants to be a pendant of Yin Zhu. Tengxiao is the best one to miss. He never has to suffer from the pain of missing. "Yes, you are right." Tengxiao said that he had better speak less. After all, he has taken a big advantage. He will be beaten if he talks nonsense again. "Hum, Yin Zhu, let''s go. Don''t go to the sky." Leihe said angrily that he was going to leave. Naturally, he wanted to say goodbye to Yinzhu. He didn''t want to see Tengxiao watching when he was sweet with Yinzhu. Tengxiao touched his nose when he heard this and turned away. He said that he didn''t like to see it either. He felt sad when he saw it, but he had to let Leihe do it. Leihe paid too much for Yinzhu, which he still had. They are all Yin Zhu''s friends, but they don''t want Yin Zhu to have a headache because of these small problems. They have a good idea. They will give in when it''s time to give in. It''s absolutely indisputable. Besides, he gets the most cheapness. All of them have cubs, while the others haven''t, but Leihe doesn''t want cubs. His cubs will become orcs in the future, and he doesn''t want his children to become orcs. Besides, he has long regarded tengan as his own child. Baikun won''t have cubs in this state, and Jono has left. Yin Zhu wants to have another cub Unless you still talk to him, think about shaking his head, now Yin Zhu has no mind to have a baby. Tengxiao has been waiting for Yinzhu for about a morning. When Leihe sends Yinzhu back, the boy is very satisfied and smiles with peach blossom on his face. Yinzhu is a little embarrassed, but no one here will tease her. Leihe left, Yinzhu also some reluctant, "Tengxiao, I have only one you." "Why am I not good enough? Can you keep thinking of others? Am I not working hard enough? Why don''t I work harder tonight? " Tengxiao holds his chest, tilts his head and looks at Yin Zhu with a smile. Well, he''s just teasing Yinzhu. Leihe has been taking Yinzhu''s time for a month. He can''t leave, and he has to take Yinzhu''s heart. Besides, he can''t see Yinzhu''s stuffy appearance. When Yin Zhu heard this, he immediately widened his eyes and went to Tengxiao''s side. He stretched out his hand and pinched Tengxiao''s waist. "I call you nonsense." Tengxiao saw Yin Zhu, who came to him in front of him, and laughed. He was not sad. It was so good. "Yin Zhu, don''t you really think about it? You''ve been ignoring me for a month, don''t you want to Tengxiao ran after him with a smile. "Bah. It''s shameless. " Yin Zhu turned red and walked forward. Tengxiao seldom sees Yin Zhu''s coy appearance, so he catches up in a hurry. Tengxiao catches up with Yin Zhu, looks at the angry Yin Zhu, slowly rubs to Yin Zhu''s side, then takes Yin Zhu''s hand as if nothing had happened, "this road is not easy to walk, I''d better lead you." Yin Zhu wants to get rid of Tengxiao''s hand, but he can''t. in the end, he can only get rid of Tengxiao cheaply. "Tengxiao, do you think totem stone has soul? Will you give birth to your own soul? " Asked Yin Zhu. "Don''t you have doubts, Yin Zhu? But how on earth did this soul enter into the original stone of our tribe, praying? Besides, she has brought strength to the people of our tribe. " Tengxiao frowned and said, it''s a pity that there is too much information lost about totem, and he can''t say one. Originally, they didn''t doubt the birth of this creature. After all, totem stone is different from other things. He also collects the power of the tribe''s belief, and it''s normal for them to give birth to wisdom. But seeing too many so-called ghosts, Yin Zhu had to doubt it."Go back and have a look. If there is no way, seal it first." Yin Zhu can''t think of any other way. Tengxiao nodded. This is a temporary way. They can talk to Bai Kun when they go back. Maybe Bai Kun will have a different idea. Yinzhu and Tengxiao return peacefully. After all, Yinzhu''s identity is not the same now, and she is afraid of bringing harm to Yinzhu. Yinzhu secretly returns to the tribe at night. Yinzhu has some helplessness. It''s windy for others to go home, but she''s sneaky, so she''s really depressed. "Yin Zhu, back." Bai Kun smiles, opens his hands and looks at Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu ran over and hugged Bai Kun, "Bai Kun, I''m back. I miss you so much." Tengxiao looks at his empty hand and wants to say that it''s really hard for him to let Yin Zhu stay in the dark city and go back to Daze tribe. However, seeing Yin Zhu''s obviously cheerful smile, he thinks it''s all worth it. Bai Kun rubbed Yin Zhu''s head and held him in his arms. "Well, just come back. I''ll wait for you here forever." He has no way to go out, can only guard for Yin Zhu. "I don''t want you to wait for me forever. You should stay with me forever." Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun with disgust. The people waiting for him are the most tired. Because he is always waiting, he is more afraid that the people waiting for him will not come back one day. This time, Tengxiao didn''t mention going back and forth to Daze tribe. She almost came back. Although she knew that baikun was waiting for her, she didn''t think how anxious baikun would be. "All right, Yin Zhu is right." Bai Kun smiles very gently. "It''s me. I should have come back to see you earlier. You must be worried." Even if I know that Yin Zhu is OK, I can''t get any news. I only know that Yin Zhu keeps practicing. Can I not worry about it? Bai Kun''s heart is sour when he hears this. He doesn''t blame Yin Zhu for not coming back to see him. He knows how precious Yin Zhu''s time is and how hard he works. What he hates more is why he can''t be with Yin Zhu and he seems so powerless. I didn''t expect Yin Zhu to come back. He came back to see him and said what he knew casually, which also reassured him. Thinking of this, Bai Kun held people tightly in his arms. "I''m very good in daze tribe. Don''t worry about Yin Zhu. You can do whatever you want. Daze tribe will always support you." With him, daze tribe will always support Yin Zhu. That''s all he can do. "Well, I know." Yin zhurou answered. "If you all spoil me so much, I''m right. I''m not afraid that I''ll make a fool of myself one day?" Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun very puzzled. These men really spoil her. When Bai Kun heard this, he laughed. Then he held people in his arms and said with a smile, "you are too self disciplined. If only you can make a fool of yourself, I don''t think we spoil you at all. Spoiled people are not afraid of anything." There are a few females who are not a little willful. The problem is that Yin Zhu is too self disciplined to do what she can and can''t do. She has a steelyard in her heart. Sometimes he thinks that Yin Zhu is too good, but he has so many responsibilities on his back that he dare not act willfully. That''s why they pity Yin Zhu more and more and want to spoil her. Besides, it''s normal for their partners to spoil their females. Yin Zhu said that this kind of life is too good. None of her partners has ever mixed their mouths for the trivial things in life. In fact, Yin Zhu doesn''t feel good about herself. At least sometimes she is a little lazy. Most of the time, her food is given to her by Tengxiao, but they don''t think this is a problem at all. "It''s said that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. I guess you will see me as a pearl even if I am a fish." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Although I don''t know what Yin Zhu means by Xi Shi, the general meaning is understandable. Bai Kun smiles and pinches Yin Zhu''s face. "My Yin Zhu is a rare treasure in the world, and it''s worth holding." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help but feel elated. Bai Kun is the best talker among his friends. In addition to this guy''s prosperous appearance, Yin Zhu said that he was drunk. "Well, Bai Kun, you are the best." Yin Zhu is coquetting with Bai Kun with a smile. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu and points his nose. His heart is so soft that he is moved. Fortunately, he was determined by them early. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know where he will be cheated. Tengxiao goes directly to Mengtai at this time. After going out for such a long time, he naturally wants to talk to the patriarch when he comes back. He can eat less dog food with him. In addition, he doesn''t know if Jono has sent any news back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 Although Tengxiao and Meng Tai talked about their recent experiences for such a long time, they didn''t elaborate. Yin Zhu still needs to talk about all kinds of animal gods. The next day, after Yin Zhu had a good rest, he called several leaders of the tribe together to talk. Meng Tai, Jiu Yue, Bai Xue and others didn''t let them know that Yin Zhu was back. Besides, when people knew about the beast God, they couldn''t say anything. On the contrary, it would cause fear. There was no need to let them know these things. Yin Zhu then speculated that the beast God might have a big conspiracy, and there are still unknown ghosts in QingHan Beina and Morrison, and the totem stone of the tribe. Yin Zhu said that these may be the key to the beast God''s endless conspiracy. Of course, another one is that Yin Zhu wants to see the remains of the beast God. After all, if the beast God really has a conspiracy, then the remains must be the top priority However, Yin Zhu has no way to go to the soul eating cliff now. To go to the soul eating cliff, she must have divine power, and she has not been able to cultivate divine power up to now. Yin Zhu now admires Sophie. She and Jono have simulated the process of Sophie''s magical power generation, but they have never been able to succeed. Probably because of the simulation, and she won''t kill Jono completely, for fear of hurting Jono, so they can''t give birth to the magical power. Sophie is cruel to others and herself. It''s just that she has such an enemy It''s hard to sleep. However, because Jila''s death brings back Sophie''s humanity, she will not trouble daze tribe. Otherwise, Yin Zhu will really have a headache for such a man with no compromise. At this time, Bai Kun frowned and said, "Yin Zhu, I think your idea is right. No matter what the reason is, that totem can''t be used any more. Our tribe is strong enough to not rely on totem. We will destroy that Totem now." How many things did they do for this totem stone? However, it never occurred to them that the totem in the legend of the orc continent was still harmful. Bai Kun is very straightforward. His idea is that no matter whether the totem is good or bad, as long as there is a possibility of bad, it is better to destroy it simply. Montaigne also nodded positively, "yes, our tribe can not use totem." There are not only powerful soldiers, but also advanced weapons and equipment in the tribe, which can''t be compared with before. Now daze tribe is very rich. There are orcs on the other side of the plain who are going to move in. "Well, go and have a look. I''m not sure if it''s in the tribe." Thinking of the cold ice city and Utopia, the once powerful ethnic groups all perished overnight. Yin Zhu was afraid that even if she could die, such a big ethnic group could never die so quietly. "Don''t worry, it''s going to be OK." Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu''s frown and reaches for it. "Well, we just have to go first. No matter what the infinite calculation is, it''s useless." Yin Zhu said with great certainty. She doesn''t know what animal design wants to do, but she can prevent it. She doesn''t believe that she didn''t prevent any of them. She''s not smart. She can fly first. "Yes." Bai Kun rubbed Yin Zhu''s hair and said, "don''t worry so much. You know, no matter where you are, we will accompany you. Besides, it''s just the worst outcome. We may not lose. " Tengxiao told him about Yin Zhu''s crying because of too much pressure last night. Bai Kun couldn''t help feeling that Yin Zhu was so stupid, but he was so stupid. In the orc world, females are affectionate, but they seldom carry all the responsibilities like Yin Zhu. In the orc world, the reason why females have a high status is that there are few females. Females choose so many partners in order to rely on males for survival. Even if they are affectionate, they can''t resist the pressure of life and give in to fate. A few females would like to stand up like Yin Zhu. Bai Kun is sure that if one day Yin Zhu''s partner is gone, Yin Zhu can definitely live on her own. If she wants to find a partner again, it''s not because of the pressure of life, but because she likes it. Now the life of the tribe is much better, but it''s still the males who shoulder the heavy responsibility of life. Now the females of the tribe also help because of Yin Zhu, the model female metropolis. But there are still many males who go out of the tribe. That is to say, the males are basically busy planting. Of course, except the females of Meizu, the females of Meizu are very fierce. Yin Zhu heard this and nodded, "I know." It is because there are so much loved people around him that Yin Zhu will work hard. Totem is the lifeblood of a tribe, and what Yin Zhu is going to do now is destroy totem, so this thing can''t be done openly. They can only wait for Yin Zhu in the dead of night. At night, the people of the tribe have rested. Even the patrol team has been sent away by Montaigne. Don''t patrol near the altar. This kind of thing has happened before, so no one doubts it. Yin Zhu went to the altar and summoned the totem stone directly. As soon as the totem stone appeared, the guy happily surrounded Yin Zhu for two rounds. "Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu, you finally came back. I miss you so much." "You miss me, what do you want me to do?" Yin Zhu asked coldly. Yin Zhuban put a face on his face, and then threw a technique directly on the totem stone. As a result, the totem stone came out with white light, and then everything was gone. As expected, the attack technique didn''t work."Yin Zhu, what are you doing? Are you bullying me? I hate it. How can you bully me as soon as you come back? " Totem stone looks at Yin Zhu angrily. Some of them are childish, huffy and cute. It''s just that these thoughts are soon thrown out of Yin Zhu''s head. This totem stone is so powerful that it can influence his own thoughts. It''s terrible. "I have seen through your intention for a long time. Why do you install totem stone in front of me? Whose ghost are you?" "Ah?" Totem stone is in a daze. "Yin Zhu, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" "Don''t you understand? It doesn''t matter. I can''t kill you. At least I can seal you. Well, the original totem stone, that is, QingHan, has been sealed by me. I think you should be able to feel it. I''ll seal you later. It''s better for you to be a difficult brother with QingHan. " Yin Zhu holds his chest and looks at the totem stone in front of him coldly. Totem stone understood this, and then she looked at Yin Zhu in amazement, "but, Yin Zhu, why do you want to seal me? I didn''t do anything wrong, and I didn''t slack off. Recently, I have given blessing to the people. Why do you want to seal me?" "Pretend, you will continue to pretend, are thousands of years old monster, give me a little cute? I hate it. " Yin Zhu said impatiently. "No, Yin Zhu, you can''t hate me." Totem stone has been wronged. "Forget it, Yin Zhu. You talk so much with her. We''ve given her the chance. If she doesn''t want to say anything, just seal it." Bai Kun said without hesitation, Yin Zhu nodded, there is a saying that the villain died of talking too much, she still does not talk nonsense. Totem stone looked at Yin Zhu really in preparation for the seal technique, quickly called up, "Yin Zhu, you can''t seal me, I am you, you seal me, you seal yourself." "Ah?" Yin Zhu is very surprised, and several people nearby are also very surprised to see Yin Zhu. Seeing this, Yin Zhu couldn''t help getting angry. "It''s just nonsense." How could he become the spirit in the totem stone? Yin Zhu never felt that he was missing, so this is impossible. "I''m not bullshit. I''m you. Who inspired each totem? The born wisdom is a part of who. When you enlightened me, you already gave yourself a part to totem stone. I''m you, Yin Zhu. I don''t understand what I did wrong. You have to seal me. I''ve been diligent all the time. Baikun''s divine punishment is not that I don''t help, it''s me I really can''t help it. " The totem stone explains quickly. "It''s impossible. If you were me, why didn''t I feel anything?" Yin Zhu asked in amazement. "What I said is true. The spirit of totem comes from this way. When you enlighten, you have already contributed part of your soul as a sacrifice to the totem stone. Of course, the totem stone is very magical. Even if you separate your soul, you will not feel it. The most important thing is that the separated soul only exists faintly at the beginning, and then slowly cultivates and changes To be a soul with one mind Totem stone hastily explained. Sacrifice? Hearing this word, several people on the scene have bad expressions, which is obviously not a good word. "You think you can escape from being sealed like this, don''t you?" Bai Kun screams angrily. Of course, Bai Kun is more flustered. Yes, once what totem Stone says is true, Yin Zhu is afraid that he will step into the trap of beast God very early. "I know you won''t believe it, Yin Zhu. If you really don''t believe me, you can seal it. You can feel it then." Totem stone is very helpless to say, if it can, it is not willing to tell such a secret, Yin Zhu did not feel, but she has feelings, so she has been Yin Zhu as a relative. "Just try. Don''t be afraid, Yin Zhu. It''s OK. Let''s seal her." Tengxiao grabs Yinzhu''s hand and comforts him. Yin Zhu nodded. She absolutely didn''t believe such a strange thing. She believed that her soul had never been missing. When a seal fell, Yin Zhu felt his body sank, and then he got another layer of body. The last thing he wanted to face was in front of him. Of course, what the totem Stone said may not be true. Maybe it''s just that Wu Ji doesn''t know how to connect her Qi with the Totem stone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 Thinking of this, Yin Zhu gritted his teeth and continued to throw a seal on the totem stone. At this time, the totem stone cried anxiously, "Yin Zhu, stop it, stop it, are you going to kill yourself?" At this time, Bai Kun and Tengxiao also saw that Yin Zhu was wrong. They hurried forward to stop him and took Yin Zhu''s hand. "Yin Zhu, don''t hurt yourself. What do you want us to do?" At this time, Yin Zhu stopped and said, "Bai Kun, I..." "It''s OK. You have us. It''s OK." No matter whether the totem stone is created by a part of Yin Zhu''s soul or not, in short, the two people are obviously connected, so Yin Zhu can''t hurt himself like this. "Let''s discuss it first. No matter what, there is always a solution." Bai Kun comforts Yin Zhu in a soft voice. Yin Zhu thought and nodded. She was worried. She should find out what happened first. "Totem small fire, right? If you say you are Yin Zhu, it means that Yin Zhu is with you. If you want Yin Zhu to be good, you''d better tell everything you know. You''ve seen what Yin Zhu did just now. Even if you try to hurt yourself, Yin Zhu will destroy you. You always have to tell us that you are Yin Zhu''s evidence." Bai Kun said in a calm voice. Xiaohuo was very aggrieved at this time and said, "I''m Yin Zhu. I''m integrated with Yin Zhu. Just now, you saw that hurting me is hurting Yin Zhu. What evidence do you need?" Xiaohuo said that he was very aggrieved. At this time, Yin Zhu shook his head and said: "no, you are not me. I have my own independent thoughts, independent personality and unique person, and I will not listen to someone or something. You are not. You are just created by someone who has a heart. Even if you really have some relationship with me, you are not me." Yin Zhu is very sure that the totem spirit of small fire may really have something to do with her, but so what, any Yin Zhu who stands on the opposite side of her will not bypass her. Small fire this time quickly shook his head, "Yinzhu you don''t like this, you don''t don''t want me, I, I most after all listen to you, you don''t angry." "Do you listen to me? Who did you listen to before? Tell me what other people have told you. " Yin Zhu said very sternly. "In the past, the elder sister used to teach me a lot of things, all kinds of knowledge and tell me stories. You know people are boring sometimes, and you don''t play with me, but I''m Yin Zhu''s. If you''re not happy, I''ll never stop talking to others." Xiaohuo looks at Yinzhu flatteringly. Looking at Xiaohuo''s temperament is a bit like a child, including talking to Yin Zhu before, it is also like a child, just like a newborn child, but it''s hard to guarantee that Xiaohuo is acting. Nowadays, Yin Zhu is a soldier of all kinds. She doesn''t believe any of these ghosts and gods except her partner. All of them are old-fashioned. It''s easier to lie than to drink water. "Then I ask you, how many sisters have you contacted?" Bai Kun asked directly. Xiaohuo was stunned when he heard this, and then thought about it very seriously and said, "the only one who chatted was sister totem stone who was with me, but there was always a voice talking to me, but I couldn''t get in touch with that person." The one chatting with Xiaohuo should be QingHan, but who is talking in Xiaohuo''s ear all the time? "What did that man say to you?" Bai Kun asked with a frown. "A lot of them told me to grow up quickly, told me that I was too weak, told me good stories, and occasionally taught me things." Xiaohuo thought for a while and said. "Nothing else?" Tengxiao asked anxiously. "What?" Xiaohuo has some doubts. "Such as asking about Yin Zhu, or how to deal with him." Tengxiao asked. When Xiao Huo heard this, he felt as if he had been trampled on his tail. He immediately became angry. "How can you think about me like this? How can I hurt Yin Zhu? Besides, I have no way to communicate with that person. I feel that she is so far away from me. Besides, don''t think so bad about other people." Obviously, Xiaohuo has a good feeling for the person who often talks in his ear. "Xiaohuo, I ask you, is it someone else who wants to deal with me? Just deal with you?" Asked Yin Zhu. Hearing this, Xiaohuo was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I''m ok here. Daze tribe is so big and there are so many people. Unless daze tribe perishes one day, it''s not so easy to deal with me. It''s Yin Zhu who runs outside all day. I think you should be responsible for something. Don''t bother me." "I''ll trouble you. Can I trouble you?" Yin Zhu said curiously. "Of course, we are one. If you''re finished, I''m finished." Xiaohuo said in a bad mood. Yin Zhu and Bai Kun can''t help looking at each other at this time. It seems that Wuji uses this method. Even if Yin Zhu wants to hide alone, the world is so big that it''s easy to hide, but this totem stone is troublesome. It can''t walk. "Well, small fire, totem stone can be moved." Yin Zhu can''t help asking whether Xiaohuo is the other half of his soul or not. At present, Xiaohuo has become Yin Zhu''s biggest flaw. We must find a way to prevent it. The best way is to remove the totem stone.When Xiao Huo heard this, he shook his head and said, "can''t move, can''t move." "Why not move?" Yin Zhu was very curious. In history, he had never heard of any totem that could be moved. However, Yin Zhu was really curious about why the totem could not be moved. Xiaohuo is crying to Yin zhukeke at this time. Totem stone is stored on the altar of a tribe and carries all the Qi and hope of a tribe. Totem stone accumulates and uses these things on this basis. However, totem stone generally moves, which indicates the migration of a tribe. Normally, unless the tribe can''t survive, no tribe will survive move. The relocation of a whole tribe means breaking the bones and muscles. The totem stone is even more important. Once the tribe is relocated, it means that the previous accumulation is gone and it needs to be started again. The totem spirit who already has wisdom will be injured and even sleep deeply. Xiaohuo, in particular, is a cub in the totem spirit now. It can be said that once the totem stone is removed, Xiaohuo is 100% asleep. As a result, Xiaohuo can''t bear it, and Yin Zhu can''t, so this totem stone can''t be moved. When Yin Zhu heard this, he almost didn''t faint, so he was really confined to Daze tribe. Yin Zhu thought that he would go out, and even if there was anything, he would not affect daze tribe. But now it seems that daze tribe was forced to be tied with him. Yin Zhu feels a little uncomfortable when the whole tribe''s 10000 or 20000 lives are tied to her. Of course, if it comes to such a day, Yin Zhu will not hesitate to sacrifice herself. This is not Yin Zhu''s greatness, but her responsibility, because she brings the totem of daze tribe and naturally she should take it away. This Wuji is really cruel. Thinking of the cold ice city and Utopia, those who have been destroyed are often one tribe, and there are many places Yin Zhu doesn''t know. Thinking about the future of daze tribe, Yin Zhu''s heart can''t help shrinking. Why do so many people die? It must be because it is necessary. As long as normal people are not psychopathic, they will not like to die so many people. Besides, they have to bear the cause and effect. So why do animal gods kill so many ordinary people? They will not harm animal gods. Sacrifice, these two words suddenly flashed over Yin Zhu''s head, in addition to this Yin Zhu is in think of nothing else, just what to do with so many lives to sacrifice. Purpose, what is the purpose of the beast God to do these things? We must understand it. Maybe we can understand it, and then what the beast God does will be clear. If we say that the first person who knows about the beast God is naturally his confidant, but it''s a pity that Feng Xu has already done something. It''s estimated that he will find those people in the future, and he won''t tell himself. The other one is QingHan Qingling. As disciples of the beast God, they must be clear. It''s just that they seem to have a hostile relationship with the beast God, though Yin Zhu knows very well that the so-called enemy of the enemy is a friend, which may not be correct. At least Yin Zhu can''t make friends with them, because they are also on the opposite side of Yin Zhu for some interests. For a while, Yin Zhu thought a lot in his mind, even a lot of inexplicable thoughts. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. I''ll stay with the totem stone in the future. It''s OK." Bai Kun holds Yin Zhu''s hand tightly. Yin Zhu turned his head and looked at Bai Kun''s worried eyes, smiling, "it''s OK, I''m not so easy to be knocked down, I''m Xiaoqiang who can''t fight." After cheering himself up, Yin Zhu looked at Xiaohuo seriously and said, "from today on, you should stay in the altar for me. You are not allowed to chat and tell stories with any messy people. If you are really bored, I will let Bai Kun chat with you." During the day, Bai Kun didn''t do anything because of his image problem. Besides, Bai Kun has a good brain. Maybe chatting with Xiaohuo can set up something useful. Small fire in front of some unhappy, heard Yinzhu said to let people chat with him, but also can''t help but happy around Yinzhu turned a circle, "thank you Yinzhu, Yinzhu, you are really good." "If you listen to me, I''ll treat you better." If Xiaohuo is really a newly born wisdom, then Yinzhu doesn''t mind giving it candy and sweeting its heart. "Well, Yin Zhu, I''ll be obedient." Xiaohuo is very happy. Compared with Xiaohuo''s happiness, several people present were not in a good mood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 "What do you think the beast God wanted to do at that time? She was already the beast God, the highest ranking person in the world. She wanted everything, but why was she so unwilling?" Yin Zhu is very puzzled to ask. "Shouldn''t the lives of so many people be more precious than anything?" Yin Zhu sighed. When Bai Kun heard this, he gently took Yin Zhu''s hand and said, "Yin Zhu is not everyone as kind as you. Sometimes the desire can never be satisfied." Of course, Bai Kun is also curious about the purpose of the beast God. After all, as Yin Zhu said, the beast God is in that position. What else does she have. "QingHan people should know the purpose of the beast God, but they don''t want to say anything." Yin Zhu sighed. Those people must know it, even if they don''t know it completely, but they haven''t talked about it to Yin Zhu all the time. It''s very likely that the purpose of the beast God is related to their interests. They are afraid that it will affect their interests and Yin Zhu will be wary of it when they know it. That''s why they all agree with each other Don''t say anything. "It doesn''t matter. We''ll always know." Bai Kun''s eyes sank. "Smile. I don''t like you to be so miserable." Bai Kun reaches out his hand and pinches Yin Zhu''s thin cheek. It is said that Yin Zhu used to be very fat, but he doesn''t see it. He always feels that Yin Zhu is a little too thin now, and it''s better to hold him with flesh. "I know that no matter what their purpose is, I will be optimistic and never give in to them." Yin Zhu clenched his fist and said he would be strong. "Come on, I''m optimistic, cheerful and brave." Bai Kun teases Yin Zhu with a smile. "Of course, no one can beat me." With that, Yin Zhu shook his hair and walked away with his head high. Bai Kun shakes his head with a smile. Yin Zhu is good at this. He won''t be immersed in grief, and then he pities himself. This is where he will take a fancy to Yin Zhu. He is strong and independent, and has his own ideas. If he is a female like dodder flower, he will probably never find a partner for his whole life. "What to do?" Tengxiao asks Bai Kun with some worry. He is not good at these conspiracies, especially for those who have made many turns. He can''t figure out what to do. "Don''t worry, let me go back and sort out these things." Bai Kun rubbed his head, hoping that he could find some clues in the myriad thoughts. "Well, it''s up to you. If only Jono were here." Tengxiao said with emotion. "Don''t mention Jono before Yinzhu." Bai Kun takes a glance at Tengxiao. According to Bai Kun''s practice, he won''t leave. If he does, he will stick to Yin Zhu and take advantage of his advantages to rob Yin Zhu of his love. If one day he can''t control himself and hurt Yin Zhu, he will commit suicide ahead of time. He still has the ability to believe that. Of course, everyone has their own ideas. What Jono did may not be wrong, but his personal views are different. Jono left like this, Yin Zhu was very worried, but Yin Zhu, no matter what his partner did right or wrong, never asked for anything from his partner, but only supported his partner''s decision. Tengxiao, who was careless, might not feel it, but Bai Kun could feel it. Yin Zhu always felt guilty for them, and then gave in to them as long as they did what they wanted Love is not that kind of excessive thing, Yin Zhu will not oppose, but will support them to do it. As for Yin Zhu''s own bitterness, he didn''t say it. Fortunately, Yin Zhu broke out when he was drunk last time. Otherwise, Yin Zhu didn''t know when to suppress it. Bai Kun doesn''t know why Yin Zhu is so accommodating to them, but to be honest, Yin Zhu doesn''t owe them anything. If it''s the problem of many partners, the females in the orc mainland have many partners, so they don''t need them at all. However, Bai Kun didn''t point out Yin Zhu before. After all, he is also in favor of this point, and Yin Zhu is also in favor of him He is very tolerant, but now Bai Kun feels that this is not good either. Any partner who moves to another partner will lose balance. "Yinzhu, let''s go. Anyway, it''s all out. I''ll take you to see the stars." Bai Kun walks up to Yin Zhu with a smile, takes Yin Zhu''s hand and runs away, leaving behind those people. Tengxiao subconsciously wants to keep up with him, but he stops after two steps. Bai Kun obviously wants to be alone with Yin Zhu. What does he run up to do. I just think that I''ve been lonely for more than a month, and I''m not used to it. In the past, he used to sleep with Yin Zhu in his arms. Every night this month, he couldn''t sleep, but he knew that he should give in, but it was really uncomfortable. Yin Zhu is taken by Bai Kun to run around in the tribe like crazy. Finally, he runs to the river side of the tribe and sits down. Bai Kun holds Yin Zhu in his arms and sits on the grass by the river side. He says very gently, "Yin Zhu, I want to give you a gift. What do you want?" "Isn''t it supposed to be a surprise to give a gift? How insincere of you to ask so directly. " Yin Zhubai glances at Bai Kun. He is really happy in his heart. This guy is better than Tengxiao. Xiao Jin is also better than Tengxiao. Tengxiao is just a piece of wood and can only hold food and animal skins in front of her."I want to surprise you, but I want you to ask for it from me. Look at the females in the tribe, who don''t ask for something from their partners, only you, who never ask for it from me, have no feeling of being needed." Bai Kun said in a lost tone. "Is that so?" Yin Zhu thought for a moment, as if it was true, she didn''t seem to have asked for anything with her partner. "But for a moment and a half, I can''t think of what I want." Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun helplessly. In fact, she wants a lot of things. There is no problem in the world. In this special and poor place, there are few things she can get. "Well, I''ll think about it slowly. It''ll always give me a sense of achievement, won''t it?" Bai Kun reaches out and grabs Yin Zhu''s little hand. I''m together with ten fingers intertwined. "I think you''re lazy, giving presents and asking me to think for myself." Yin bamboo Du this mouth half take Jiao Qi of reply. "If you don''t want to, you can refuse. You don''t have to accommodate me, Yin Zhu. Really, you don''t have to accommodate us. You don''t owe us. On the contrary, I''m glad to have a partner like you." Bai Kun hardly corrected his expression and said it seriously. "Accommodation? I''m not, I''m not accommodating you. " Yin Zhu replied. "You have. I can feel it. Yin Zhu, you feel that you owe us something, so you are very careful with us. In fact, you don''t have to. I don''t like you." Bai Kun put his chin on Yin Zhu''s shoulder. Yin Zhu was silent for a while when she heard this. Yes, it was probably because she felt guilty, because she didn''t feel able to be single-minded to them. Yin Zhu was as good as possible to several partners. Of course, Jono was also very good to her, but it was because of this that she felt more pressure and was afraid that she would fail to live up to such feelings Only Bai Kun realized that she had such a mind. Among the four partners, Tengxiao is careless and Leihe''s contact time is limited. Jono doesn''t pay attention to this aspect because of her own problems. Only Bai Kun notices her sensitive mind. "Neither." Yin Zhu''s answer is a little weak. "Yin Zhu, I really should take you to see how other females in the tribe treat their partners." Bai Kun said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "I don''t want to learn from them." The female in the tribe knows how to face her partner''s Yin Zhu, so she doesn''t learn from them. "Why do you think you owe us?" Bai Kun asked curiously. "The four of you are so good, just like me. For example, now I can only accompany you, and Tengxiao has to stand aside. Don''t you feel aggrieved?" Yin Zhu hesitated for a long time to answer. Bai Kun was stunned when he heard this. Then he remembered that Yin Zhu used to say that he wanted to be a couple of people. Then he was used by him. He took up his post and Tengxiao was a rogue. Then he gradually became four people. "Yin Zhu, I don''t know where you come from. You can''t say it''s bad. To tell the truth, if you want to be with me, I will be very happy and crazy. But if you want to change your mind, we are willing to be your partner, and I knew before that you will have many partners, even if I am entangled with you, how can you say that you are in debt? Why don''t you say that I am entangled with you? I chose the road myself. " Bai Kun said helplessly. "You didn''t pester me. You were there to save me." Yin Zhu corrected. "Yin Zhu, do you think that if I wasn''t interested in you, I would not want my own life to save you? At that time, you always said that you wanted to be a couple, and you were not ready to find another partner. If I didn''t use some means, I don''t know if you still have me around now. " Bai Kun laughs and rubs Yin Zhu''s hair helplessly. Means, calculations? Yin Zhu''s brain was a little confused when he heard this, but it was also an alternative confession, and his heart was a little sweet. "You love rubbing my hair." Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun askew. "Because you''re stupid." Bai Kun replied. Stupid? What''s the connection between being stupid and rubbing your hair? Besides, she''s not stupid. Yin Zhu couldn''t help staring at Bai Kun angrily, "where am I stupid? People in the tribe say I''m smart." "But it''s rare for me to be as stupid as you are." Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu''s puffy face and reaches for Yin Zhu''s cheek. Yin Zhu, who used to be very angry, couldn''t help but feel his heart beat faster when he looked at Bai Kun''s doting smile. She couldn''t say anything about the rest of the accusations. She patted off Bai Kun''s hand and said, "you''re stupid. You like being stupid." "Well, yes, I''m stupid, too, so we''re made for each other." Bai Kun hugs Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 "Yin Zhu, you are a fool." Bai Kun once again stressed this matter. Originally, it was quite emotional. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help staring at Bai Kun, "Bai Kun, you say I''m angry." Although Yin Zhu knows that he is not smart sometimes, he says it twice in a row. It''s too much. Although the tone of Bai Kun''s saying this has a feeling of spoiling her, it''s still not good. "Then be angry. I really want to see you angry with us." Bai Kun said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed and said, "you are really stupid today." This is not what smart Bai Kun can say. "As for me, I hope my partner can do anything to me, laugh with me when I''m happy, and cry in my arms when I''m not happy. Even if I''m a little wayward occasionally, it''s also a kind of fun. I don''t want my partner to be too sensible. Being sensible is not bad. It''s just that those who are too sensible are very tired, and I don''t want you to be too tired." Bai Kun put his hands on Yin Zhu''s shoulders and said it seriously. "Over the past few years, I''ve been watching you go around, putting all the responsibilities on myself, including my problems, the children''s problems and Jono''s problems. All of them are on you. I''m very sad to see you like this, but you''re too strong, Yin Zhu. You don''t say anything, you just press on the bottom of your heart. You know Tengxiao and I are very upset when they see you, and then they will blame themselves How can I be so incompetent and let you work so hard? " Bai Kun touched Yin Zhu''s face pitifully and said it seriously. "Even for us, you didn''t ask for anything. If Jono wants to leave, let him leave. Do you want him to leave? Yin Zhu, if I didn''t watch you nearly collapse when Jono had an accident, I think maybe we are not so important to you. You are too sensible and strong, you know? And I don''t even know how to comfort you or help you. After all, I''m just a waste. I''m locked up in daze tribe, and I''ll drag you down and become your burden. " Bai Kun sighed with relief, then looked up at the moon in the sky. "No, no, Bai Kun, you are not my burden." Yin Zhu explained in a hurry. Of course, after Bai Kun said so much, Yin Zhu couldn''t help reddening her eyes any more. After she gave birth to tengxi, she ran around and didn''t stop at all. She kept practicing and forcing herself. Are you tired? Very tired, extremely tired, but she has no way, and even her friends have all kinds of problems because of her reasons. She is anxious and anxious, but she has to live on, isn''t she? Although she has been accompanied by people around her, but no one is so open to talk with her, Bai Kun is the first. "Silly Yinzhu, you are so stupid. You are so stupid." Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhuhong''s eyes. His voice can''t help shaking. He can only hold people tightly in his arms. "I''m not stupid. Can I find so many good friends? You, Jono Tengxiao Leihe, you are all rare good friends in the world. " After a while, Yin Zhu slowed down and counted his good friends. Seeing this, Bai Kun wanted to say that they were all unqualified partners. Tengxiao is always with Yin Zhu, but he is stupid enough to be unqualified. "Bai Kun, I''m ok. Although I''ve been a little tired in recent years, I''d like to be so tired. For you and my close relatives, and look at the people of daze tribe, no one has lost their lives because of hunger or cold. The life of the people is getting better and better. That''s why the life of the orcs outside is getting better and better. All these are what I''ve brought and what I can do for them I''m very happy when people bring happiness. These are sweet burdens, so you don''t have to worry about me. " Yin Zhu had a brilliant smile. "As for you, I didn''t give in. I know your heart to me, and I believe in you, so no matter what you want to do, I support you. Jono wants to go, I support you. I don''t want him to stay by my side and suffer in my heart. Be careful to hurt me. I''m not sad for him to go. He''s in my heart all the time and never leaves. Leihe, you are the same. No matter what you do, I only know that you will not hurt me. My only requirement for you is not to give up your life easily, even for me. Because of me, you can''t give up your life and live with hope. Bai Kun, losing you is the biggest punishment and injury to me. " Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun seriously. This guy is as careful as a needle, but at the same time, this guy is the most troublesome. When he sits down and decides, he is determined. Yin Zhu really worries that Bai Kun will die because of himself one day. Bai Kun''s heart was shocked when he heard this. He thought he knew Yin Zhu, but he didn''t know enough. Yin Zhu didn''t give in to them, he was tolerant. Because of his love, he let them do what they wanted, and didn''t restrain them. "Bai Kun, remember that since you provoked me, your life is not your own. Your life is mine. You are not allowed to die and leave me without my permission." Yin Zhu very overbearing said. "Well, I promise you, no matter when and where I go, I will not easily end my life. Even if I become your burden, I will not easily end myself." Bai Kun raised his hand and took an oath seriously. From this meeting, Bai Kun pays special attention to his own life. Even at the last moment, he doesn''t despair. He can''t make Yin Zhu sad and desperate."Well, I remember what you said. If you dare to deceive me, I''ll go after you when I''m poor and blue." Yin Zhu holds Bai Kun''s hand tightly and says it seriously. "Well, I swear." Bai Kun closed his eyes very seriously. "Go, don''t you mean to show me the stars? Who talks with you about such a heavy topic? Look at the beautiful stars in the sky. " At this time, Yin Zhu has quickly changed a topic, laughing and pointing to a star in the sky. "Well, it''s not as beautiful as you are." When Bai Kun talks about love, it comes at random. "It''s so smooth and insincere. You can say it with your mouth. You used to cheat little females with your mouth and face before." Yin zhuleng hum. Bai Kun couldn''t help but feel ashamed when he heard this, because he really did it. At that time, for the sake of the development of Meizu, he did everything he could. "I knew it, hem." Yin zhuleng hum, in fact, she is not angry. About Bai Kun, Bai Xue said that she admired Bai Kun very much. She only went out alone to find a way out for the tribe. If it had been for her, it might not have been possible to do so. We should know that the education and knowledge she and Bai Kun received are totally two worlds. Bai Kun really depends on herself. "Don''t be angry. After fighting daze tribe, I haven''t told other females any more. I only told you later." Bai Kun also knows that Yin Zhu is not angry, but he can''t help but want to say some love words to coax Yin Zhu. "That''s about the same. Well, didn''t you say you wanted to give me a present? Let me see. " Yin Zhu holds his chin and turns his eyes. Then he looks at Bai Kun secretly. At this time, Bai Kun had a bad feeling. Sure enough, Yin Zhu said, "well, Bai Kun, you are always glib and eloquent, so you can tell me love stories every day. If you can move me, you can''t repeat them. If you repeat them, you don''t feel it." Yin Zhu said his request very willfully, and then saw Bai Kun looking at himself with a bitter face. "Yin Zhu, can you change your request? It''s too difficult. In fact, I can only say a little love words. I can only exchange a few words. Otherwise, I can say I love you a hundred times a day. If I can''t do it a hundred times, I can say it a thousand times ten thousand times, OK Bai Kun''s mouth was close to Yin Zhu''s ear, and the hot air made Yin Zhu''s ears red. Yin Zhu said that this guy is really a master of love talk, and she is almost overwhelmed. "I love you, Yin Zhu, very much, very much, very much..." After a few times, Yin Zhu''s face turned red and his ears turned red When they finished watching the stars, it was midnight. Tengxiao found that Yin Zhu was taken home by Bai Kun, and he was very happy to see that Yin Zhu was heavy on the altar. Thanks to his worry, he was half dead. It seems that Bai Kun is still powerful. In a short time, he made Yin Zhu happy and put down those heavy burdens. It can be seen that Yin Zhu is really happy. Tengxiao can''t help but feel a little annoyed. It seems that he''s really useless and doesn''t make Yin Zhu happy. However, he made the right choice to go back to Daze tribe. Besides Jono''s leaving, the other two should let Yin Zhu contact more. After all, he''s stupid and his mind is not sensitive enough. He can''t feel what Yin Zhu''s mind is, and he can''t feel it It''s better to let Bai Kun come. In the past few years, not to mention Yin Zhu''s tension, he is the same. Yin Zhu''s partner has been with him for a long time. He worries about Yin Zhu''s accident and Qingling''s scheming every day, but he doesn''t have any help. However, he is not good at conspiracy and intrigue. It can be said that he has to worry about his hair. With Bai Kun, he can have a good rest Take a breath. But he didn''t show it all the time, and he didn''t dare to let Yin Zhu find out. After all, if he showed it, wouldn''t it make Yin Zhu more flustered? Fortunately, nothing happened in recent years, otherwise he was afraid that he would not be able to explain to Qiao Nuo baikun. However, Yin Zhu was not very happy with him. He knew that it was not his reason, but he was still a little bored, because he didn''t know how to make Yin Zhu happy. Although he had done his best, especially when Yin Zhu was crying in the dark city, he was very happy I really feel useless. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 Of course, these hard comparisons can be accompanied by Yin Zhu, which are insignificant. Compared with Qiao Nuo baikun, he can always be with Yin Zhu, and he is lucky. After all, they can''t be with Yin Zhu and bring hardships to him. Generally speaking, they suffer more than him. If he is in their position, he may not do better than them. The only thing he has to do now is to follow Yin Zhu closely and guard in front of Yin Zhu. No matter who wants to hurt Yin Zhu, he will guard in front of Yin Zhu, unless he dies. He may not be the best and he doesn''t understand Yin Zhu''s mind best, but he will always stand behind Yin Zhu, just like he firmly became Yin Zhu''s guardian at the beginning, and now he is her most loyal guardian. He''s not smart enough or powerful enough, but he will guard his partner in his own way. Tengxiao walks slowly in the tribe. He hasn''t come back for many years. The tribe has changed so much that he can''t adapt to it. Just think that a few years ago daze tribe was a tribe that could be destroyed at any time, but now it has become the largest tribe in the Luoyue mountains. The world is changeable. No one can think of these. He walked back and forth to the front of the altar. Tengxiao looked at the altar. Then he walked slowly to the top of the altar and sat down cross legged. "Small fire, come out and have a chat." At first, no one answered, "come out, I know you can hear me." Then the center of the altar began to light up slowly, and the totem stone slowly climbed out from the middle. "What do you want to talk to me about?" Xiaohuo watched Tengxiao carefully. "If I want to talk to you, I can do anything." Tengxiao put his head behind his head with his hands. He lay on the ground and looked at the sky. Chatting? When Xiao Huo heard this, he couldn''t help smoking. Is it so idle? "What can we talk about? Don''t you believe me?" Obviously, Yin Zhu didn''t trust Xiaohuo before, which made the little guy sad. "You say you are a part of Yin Zhu. Are you like Xiao Jin?" Tengxiao can''t help but ask curiously at this time. After all, Yin Zhu doesn''t feel split at all, and Xiaohuo seems to be a newly intelligent person, which can be said to be two relatively independent people. That''s why Tengxiao asks. After all, Jono and Xiaojin seem to be the same person in appearance, but they are actually two people, but their fate is absolutely the same. Kim? Xiaohuo is very puzzled, obviously does not know who Xiaojin is. Tengxiao said the origin of Xiaojin at this time. Xiaohuo nodded and thought seriously, "maybe you''re right, maybe not right. Anyway, I really came out of Yinzhu. But I don''t know why Yinzhu didn''t feel split. But you also said that it''s necessary to have a contract for new wisdom The opportunity, and the reason why Jono swallowed the beast Dan, what about Yin Zhu? " Tengxiao is thinking yes, where''s Yin Zhu? Then Tengxiao suddenly remembers what Yin Zhu said. She is not the original Yin Zhu. She is a lonely soul from a different world. Does that mean that Yin Zhu''s original body still contains Yin Zhu''s former soul? So when we sacrifice, we sacrifice the original soul of Yin Zhu? Then there are two relatively independent people? But it''s not right. If it''s true, why doesn''t Xiaohuo have any impression of Yin Zhu? If it''s Yin Zhu, he should be crazy. Tengxiao can''t help shaking his head when he thinks about it. Tengxiao wanted to throw this idea out of his mind, but it took root in Tengxiao''s mind. "Xiao Huo, do you know who I am?" Tengxiao sat up at this time and asked, pointing to his handsome face. At this time, Xiaohuo flew to the front of Tengxiao, turned a few circles, and then said very seriously: "know, you Tengxiao. I know all the people of daze tribe." "Who do you like most about daze tribe?" Tengxiao asked curiously. "Yin Zhu." A very positive answer is very fast. It''s obvious that it can be answered without thinking. Thinking of this, Tengxiao felt that this little fire was sincere to Yin Zhu at least. "Besides Yin Zhu?" Tengxiao asked again. "You." Although the answer hesitated for a while, Tengxiao was a little frightened when he heard this. "Why me?" Tengxiao is very curious. After all, isn''t it Jiu Yue and Bai Xue who are close to totem stone? What''s the matter with me? "Because you are the only one who wants to chat with me except Yin Zhu. No one else wants to chat with me. I''m so bored." Xiaohuo said that he was lonely in the totem stone. "After that, I''ll let Jiu Yue and Bai Xue come here to chat with you, OK?" Tengxiao rare tone good discussion, of course, Tengxiao do the purpose is also good let nine Yue and white snow two people staring at small fire. "Won''t you come? I don''t like them. They are too serious. They just keep praying to me for strength and strength. They don''t like them. " Small fire very willful said."You are a totem. Isn''t it right to make people strong? Who do you want to chat with? "Bai Kun?" Tengxiao didn''t say well. "No, that''s a dead man. Who can chat with him? Can''t you come to chat with me?" Small fire very lost said. "Chat, what do you want to talk about?" Tengxiao didn''t know what he wanted to talk about. He just talked nonsense. "Well, I see that you eat those novel foods every day. Why don''t you give me some? For example, what kind of sugar and vermicelli? I want to try them. Your tribe is always stingy. Every time you sacrifice, they are all wild animals. People are tired of eating them and don''t know how to change them." Xiaohuo dislikes the tribute of daze tribe. Tengxiao frowned at this time, a greedy totem spirit? He had never heard that the totem spirit was still greedy. "OK, I''ll find you something you like to eat some other day, but you have to protect the people of the tribe, you know?" Tengxiao ordered. "Don''t worry, I will. I will love our people very much." Xiaohuo said happily. Tengxiao then chatted with Xiaohuo again. In fact, Xiaohuo''s character is very different from that of Yinzhu before. At least Xiaohuo''s temperament is very rare and simple now. She won''t be as stubborn and tenacious as Yinzhu in her original body. Of course, Yinzhu in her original body left little impression on Tengxiao. Maybe the most profound one is her suicide. Yuanshen should have known that he had a baby before he committed suicide. Tengxiao felt a dull pain when he thought of it. Fortunately, Yin Zhu came here. Otherwise, he would never let Yuanshen go. This is one of the reasons why he would not like Yuanshen. Always feel nothing to do, but Tengxiao always subconsciously connect Xiaohuo with Yinzhu. After thinking about it, Tengxiao always feels that something is wrong. Tengxiao doesn''t know what he thinks. He decides to go back to Yin Zhu and Bai Kun tomorrow to discuss it and see if it is possible. Tengxiao slowly goes back to his home. It''s quiet. It''s obvious that Bai Kun and Yin Zhu have had a rest and look at their familiar home. In fact, he hasn''t lived long in this home. Shortly after the house was built, there was an accident in Qiao Nuo. Yin Zhu then went out, but that''s what he remembered. His home is this house. He held three children with Yin Zhu in harness. Tengxiao tries to sleep with his eyes closed. He just has something in his heart. He turns back and forth until it''s almost dawn. When it''s dawn, Yin Zhu and Bai Kun wake up, Tengxiao wakes up. Seeing Tengxiao''s black eyes, Yin Zhu rushed to Tengxiao and asked, "Tengxiao, what''s the matter with you? Did you have nightmares last night? " Tengxiao shook his head and said, "No At this time, Yin Zhu thought that they went to ask about Xiaohuo yesterday. Was it because they were worried about Xiaohuo? She put out her hand and patted Tengxiao on the shoulder and said, "Tengxiao, you don''t have to worry about the small fire. There are so many people in the tribe, and the totem won''t happen. I''ll take away the totem if it does happen." "Yin Zhu, I want to talk to you about that little fire, OK? Bai Kun also helped me with my reference. " Since Yin Zhu took the initiative to talk about it, Tengxiao went on. "Well, you say." Yin Zhu said very simply, looking at Tengxiao''s appearance, he had been tossing all night. "You don''t have to go to bed all night because of this. You''re not so stupid. There''s something you can''t wait for when you wake up. Slowly speaking, it''s not so bad. You''ll toss yourself like this. These two eyes will be swollen." Yin Zhu is so nagging that he has already gone to one side to boil eggs for Tengxiao. If he doesn''t roll the eggs, he won''t want to see anyone today. Seeing that Yin Zhu cares about himself, Tengxiao can''t help laughing and tears his mouth open. Yin Zhu also cares about him and loves him. He''s not so useless as he thinks. He still has a place in Yin Zhu. Bai Kun can''t help but curl his mouth at this time. This silly Tengxiao is also enlightened. He even knows how to compete for favors and use bitter meat tactics. Although he is 10000 people who don''t like bitter meat tactics, he has to say that the bitter meat tactics are the best. Who is the softest of his friends. He just told Yin Zhu not to be too nice to his partner yesterday, but Yin Zhu is ready to go to the black road. Bai Kun has gone to cook breakfast at this time, but Yin Zhu is not here. He doesn''t want to have a deep look at Tengxiao. He and Yin Zhu huddle together to cook something, which may enhance their relationship. Of course, after two people chatting last night, the relationship between the two people can be said to progress by leaps and bounds. Bai Kun immediately got into Yin Zhu''s heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 After three people finished breakfast, Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao''s meditation and asked directly, "Tengxiao, do you have anything to say?" Tengxiao can''t hide his mind. Everything is directly on his face. Tengxiao nodded and said, "Yin Zhu, last night, I seriously thought about it. You said that if a person''s soul was really split, Yin Zhu, you can''t feel nothing, so I think the small fire in the totem stone should not be a part of your soul." Yin Zhu nodded after hearing this. It''s true. On this point, Yin Zhu also thinks that the soul is the foundation of a person. No matter how powerful the beast God is, it is impossible for her to split her soul when she is unconscious, and she is not abnormal at all. It''s impossible. But the strange thing is that Xiaohuo is really connected with Yin Zhu. They want to be Siamese and share everything together. "So?" Bai Kun is very curious. He doesn''t want to understand the abnormality. He didn''t expect Tengxiao, a guy with a simple brain circuit, to have an idea. Bai Kun is wondering whether the recent comfortable life has made his mind regress. "So I think of Jono and Kim. They are two individuals. Their souls are not the same, but they share the same body." Tengxiao said. When Bai Kun heard this, he laughed, "what does Yin Zhu have to do with it?" Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu at this time, because Yin Zhu already understands the meaning of Tengxiao. "You mean that''s Yin Zhu, the original Yin Zhu?" Yin Zhu was stunned. She thought that when she crossed over, her original body was dead. At that time, she didn''t react at all. She didn''t snatch the body, she didn''t want it. "What original Yin Zhu, you give me a good stroke of this matter." Bai Kun said in a hurry. He didn''t expect that there was a secret between Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. He thought that with his own intelligence, he could be the second in Yin Zhu''s heart. Now it doesn''t seem so. Tengxiao tells the story of Yin Zhu at this time. When he knows that Yin Zhu belongs to a lonely soul in a strange world, Bai Kun takes a breath, and then suddenly looks at Yin Zhu. No wonder Yin Zhu feels so different. It can be said that Yin Zhu is independent from the rest of the world. It turns out that Yin Zhu is not a person in this world at all. "In other words, Xiaohuo is probably the original Yin Zhu, Tengxiao''s mother?" Bai Kun asked. As a result, Tengxiao immediately looks at baikun with a straight face. "Baikun, my child''s mother is Yinzhu, which has nothing to do with her original body. When she gives up her child, she has nothing to do with her child." Let''s not talk about the temperament of Yuanshen. Tengxiao can''t appreciate it. Yuanshen''s attitude towards children''s life makes him feel cold. He will never have anything to do with Yuanshen. His cub is Yin Zhusheng''s and has nothing to do with Yuanshen. Seeing Tengxiao angry, Bai Kun immediately put away his joking attitude. Obviously Tengxiao is very concerned about this. Yin Zhu is also thinking deeply at this time. It has to be said that Tengxiao''s theory really has a little basis. After all, if we want to control the body, then the original body naturally has enough power to influence the body. Then the doubt that it can coexist with Yin Zhu has been solved. It''s only when the original body is dead, and Xiaohuo has no memory of the original body. Of course, there is another possibility that the original body was not dead at that time, and Yin Zhu''s coming to this world is likely to be a conspiracy of the beast God Wuji. That original body may have been suppressed by Wuji at that moment, and then Yin Zhu can take over the body openly. Yin Zhu can think of this problem, Bai Kun naturally also thought of it. Yin Zhu was very puzzled at this time and said, "but I don''t understand. I''m just a very ordinary girl in our world. What can I do for the beast God Wuji?" "How can you say that, Yin Zhu? You are so smart. You know the ancient words, and all kinds of food processing methods. A lot of things lost here are made by you. Otherwise, the orcs don''t know how many people will starve to death. Maybe you are ordinary in your world, but in our eyes, you are just like God, what You know everything, you know everything Tengxiao refutes Yin Zhu''s statement that his partner is the best. Bai Kun was still meditating. After listening to Tengxiao''s words, a light suddenly flashed in his mind. As if there were some important clues, he grabbed Tengxiao in a hurry. "Tengxiao, what did you say just now? Would you repeat what you said just now?" Tengxiao looked at Bai Kun in a daze at this time. Bai Kun cried angrily, "repeat what you just said. Hurry up." Tengxiao is a little silly, but he also knows that Bai Kun probably found something, so he quickly repeats what he said before. "Yes, yes, it must be, it must be." Bai Kun mumbles to himself. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao can''t help staring at Bai Kun at this time. They are waiting for Bai Kun to find out the answer. Only after Bai Kun said a few words, he was meditating. At this time, Yin Zhu couldn''t help but anxiously asked: "in the end, what do you think of? Anyway, tell us, I''m dying of anxiety.""Different world, different world." Bai Kun said excitedly. Seeing that Yin Zhu and Tengxiao didn''t understand, Bai Kun couldn''t help taking a deep breath at this time, and then said, "Yin Zhu, I think I know the purpose of the beast God''s doing this. You really have something that the beast God can''t calculate." "You say, I listen." Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun excited and pours him a cup of tea. Then he sits down and slowly waits for Bai Kun to say that if they know the purpose of Wuji, it will be much easier for them to deal with Wuji. "I think you all know that in ancient times, there were a lot of ORC gods in our continent, not only one. You should have heard about that." Bai Kun said that he is very grateful to travel around in his early years. He has heard many stories. Although many stories are embellished or exaggerated, many of them can be found in the stories. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao nodded. It was only after Yin Zhu became an animal God. "But no one knows where those gods went in ancient times. I''ve heard about them. It''s said that in ancient times, all the gods crossed the starry sky and went to the legendary kingdom of God. At the earliest time, we had a passage to the kingdom of God, but for some reason, the passage no longer existed. There was no God in the whole continent, and Wuji robbed his disciples Only then can she become a God. You say that for the sake of Wuji, there is nothing she doesn''t have in the world. The only thing she has is to break the shackles of the world, and then cross the starry sky to enter the legendary kingdom of God. " Bai Kun said with emotion. "But we don''t have a kingdom there." Yin Zhu said, puzzled. "That''s right, but the beast God doesn''t know. He just wants to leave the world now. I even estimate that the so-called catastrophe five thousand years ago was probably caused by the beast God in order to cross the starry sky, but later Wuji found that her strength was not enough. After all, her strength came from QingHan, and there was no essence. Therefore, the beast God had time to put the spirit of her disciples Soul to send out, maybe what he calculated is not Yinzhu, just Yinzhu happened to be with Beina at that time. The death of those people in the utopian ice city may be due to the lack of limitless strength. They were sacrificed with them. Then he spent 5000 years to accumulate strength and bring Yin Zhu to you. " Bai Kun said with emotion. "But I still don''t understand. Does it have anything to do with me?" Yin Zhu was puzzled. "No, Yin Zhu, as you said, when you practice and concentrate, your spirit appears in your original world, not in this world. That is to say, the connection between you and that world always exists. Maybe animal God Wuji uses your existence to open the door of space." Bai Kun said in a calm voice. Yin Zhu was stunned at this time. Then she bit her teeth. What Bai Kun said should be right. In addition to this, Yin Zhu can''t figure out what else is worth planning. Tengxiao anxiously grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand at this time. "Yin Zhu, you won''t leave us, right? You won''t go back to your original world." When Bai Kun heard this, he turned his head and looked at Yin Zhu. It was obvious that the world where Yin Zhu lived should be higher than this world, and the life of that world should be better than this. He was also worried that Yin Zhu would leave, but Bai Kun could not ask Yin Zhu to stay and suffer with himself. "My partner and my children are all here. This is my home. How can I leave?" Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao and baikun with a smile. Tengxiao holds Yin Zhu in his arms at this time. Although Yin Zhu said he would not leave when he told him she was from a different world, Tengxiao is still worried. "But in that case, what is this little fire for?" Yin Zhu is very confused. Wuji obviously wants to make use of himself. He should leave himself in the world. How can Xiaohuo stay. "Stay and fight for your body?" Tengxiao is weak at this time. After all, Xiaojin competed with Qiao Nuo for his body at the beginning. If Xiaojin had not fallen in love with Yin Zhu, he would have given in automatically, otherwise, Qiao Nuo would have been sober. When Bai Kun heard this, he fell in love. This is the simplest and most direct, but this is also the most possible. "Probably, after all, if the beast God wants to cross the starry sky, it''s best to have a guide in the middle." This guide is naturally Yin Zhu. As for the consequences of Yin Zhu''s soul leading the way, Wuji doesn''t care at all. When Yin Zhu heard these words, he could not help shivering. Although these were all their conjectures, Yin Zhu thought that these should be true, even the QingHan Qingling. They were probably the same as the beast God Wuji. He wanted to see if they could also go to the legendary kingdom of God. So they didn''t stop the plan of the beast God I''m sure I''ll give you a hand by the way. "Whether our guess is right or not, just try Xiaohuo. If she is really the soul of her original body, even if she has lost her memory, she can try it out." Bai Kun said in a calm voice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 As for who to try, it''s Tengxiao. Yin Zhu, who has the memory of his original body, knows that Tengxiao is the obsession of his original body, that is, his parents and relatives are not as important as Tengxiao. So as long as Xiaohuo is really his original body, Tengxiao will try it out. In order to better stimulate the original body, Bai Kun even carefully discussed the original body''s character, and how to stimulate her for this. Tengxiao first thought about how to stimulate the original body in his heart, and then definitely nodded to Bai Kun and Yin Zhu. He said that he would definitely feel this point. Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao going out, and then smiles helplessly. If his original body is not dead, he robbed her body. Then Yin Zhu really wants to say sorry, but I''m sorry. Yin Zhu won''t generously give her back her body. After all, he has only one life. When it''s time to be selfish, Yin Zhu will still be selfish. "No matter what you do, it''s all infinite fault." Bai Kun doesn''t want to see Yin Zhu feel guilty because of this. If it wasn''t for endless calculation, Yin Zhu would still live a good life in his own world. Of course, Yin Zhu said that she would cross because she was too tired, and her original body was because of suicide. Does that mean that even the promise can''t change a person''s soul? It must be because in some special circumstances, such as near death, people''s soul should be unstable, so the promise can start. "Come on, let''s go and have a look at it from a distance." Bai Kun also worried that if they were too close, Xiaohuo would not say anything. Tengxiao had already walked slowly to the altar at this time, "little fire, is it there? I''ve come to chat with you again." "Yes." Totem stone is very happy to climb out of the ground, laughing around the Tengxiao up and down dancing for a few circles. Yin Zhu, standing in the distance, looks a little bit bad at this time. Although Xiaohuo was very enthusiastic about himself last time, Yin Zhu can feel that Xiaohuo is closer to Tengxiao. "Xiaohuo, you said that you are a part of Yinzhu. Can I call you Yinzhu?" Tengxiao wants to ask. "You''d better not call me Yin Zhu. It''s strange. Besides, we are not exactly the same after all, or you can call me "Bamboo." Xiaohuo hesitated for a long time to say the last sentence. Tengxiao at this time in the heart is a Deng, the original Yin bamboo like to let him call her bamboo. "Well, Zhu, I didn''t expect you to be a part of Yin Zhu. I really like you so much." Tengxiao said with a smile, but he felt very uncomfortable in his heart. Although it was a play, it was uncomfortable for him to say this to the females other than Yin Zhu. Tengxiao''s words make Xiaohuo smile awkwardly. It''s obvious that Tengxiao means that it''s an accessory of Yinzhu. "By the way, I like Yin Zhu, but I''m stupid. In addition, I almost offended Yin Zhu at the beginning. Among several partners, I am the most useless and the least favored one. Can you help me and think of a way for me to please Yin Zhu? Now Yin Zhu accompanies Bai Kun every day, and I am alone. " Tengxiao began to complain. Yes, Bai Kun''s plan is very simple, that is, to use his original body to like Tengxiao, not to let Tengxiao tempt him. After all, Tengxiao''s original attitude towards Tengxiao is just like that. If it suddenly changes, no one will doubt it. Besides, Tengxiao always shows that he likes Yin Zhu, which can''t be changed. Although Tengxiao was stupid and lazy before, who knows Dao, has she ever been enlightened by the animal God, so the lie with too many loopholes can''t be told. Now the most important thing is to find a way to determine its identity. Besides, it''s also very important to see if she can get a glimpse of Yin Zhu''s inner secrets in addition to her impression of Yin Zhu. "You said Yin Zhu didn''t like you. How can you? She, how can she not like you? Although the other partners are not bad, they are still your best Small fire this time nagging said. Tengxiao is almost sure that the little fire is not the soul of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu never says who is better to his friends. Yin Zhu is very good to every partner. Yin Zhu says that she owes them, so any one of them is unique in her heart. There is no one to compare and no one can replace. Yin Zhu''s friends are all first-class, so he has nothing to dislike. What''s more, he likes him to be crazy. Tengxiao feels sick when he thinks that he''s been with Yuanshen. Even if he''s being calculated, it''s good Yin Zhu comes back. Otherwise, Tengxiao doesn''t dare to think about what his life will be like. He may compromise for the sake of his children, but then he will become a walking corpse, just for the sake of responsibility. But sometimes Tengxiao also wants to be grateful to Yuanshen. If it wasn''t for the bad things that Yuanshen did, maybe the fate between him and Yinzhu would not be so deep. "So, can you do something for me? After all, you are a part of Yin Zhu. You must know what Yin Zhu likes. " Tengxiao looks at Xiaohuo pleadingly. Small fire this time but very embarrassed looking at Tengxiao, finally very helpless said: "Tengxiao, I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t help you, I don''t know what Yin Zhu like, but the female like is generally similar, or, I give you advice?""All right." Tengxiao answered in the affirmative. It seems that this little fire can''t get a glimpse of Yin Zhu''s privacy, including his thoughts and some previous living habits. Of course, Yin Zhu''s personality in front of the people and in front of some people in Qingling before the Ming Dynasty will still make those people guess some, but it''s hard to guess some secret ones. "You can send animal skins, and you can send sweet berries. These are things that females like. I think many males in the tribe like to send females." Small fire careful distance, are very general answer, but people can''t guess what. "Thank you, Xiao Huo. I''ll try it later." Tengxiao light smile, obviously to this answer is not very satisfied. Small fire can also see that Tengxiao is not satisfied with his answer, but it can not give a better answer. Looking at Tengxiao sighing in front of him, Xiaohuo can''t help but feel a little irritable, "don''t be like this. I''ll follow you like this. I''m very upset." "Ah, in fact, Xiaohuo, I have a secret in my heart for a long time, and I don''t know whether to tell it or not." Tengxiao hesitated for a long time. "Well, if you''re worried about spreading it to others, I''ll give you a totem. I won''t tell anyone." Small fire lying on his chest to ensure. "It''s about Yin Zhu." Tengxiao opened his mouth. The small fire hears to grasp an eye to shine of looking at Teng Xiao. Teng Xiao saw that his heart was dark, and the little fire was really hostile to Yin Zhu. Otherwise, he would not deliberately inquire about Yin Zhu''s news here. Since he could not be in the same heart with Yin Zhu, he would die for him, no matter who it was, even his child''s ex mother. Besides, he can inquire about Yin Zhu''s news. Obviously, he has mental calculation, so he pretended to be young before. When he thought that this thing had deceived himself, Yin Zhu and all the people in the tribe, Tengxiao felt like he wanted to destroy it as soon as possible. "Forget it, let''s not." Tengxiao scratched his hair impatiently and lay decadent on the altar. Xiaohuo thought that he could know a secret, but he didn''t think that his curiosity was suspended by Tengxiao, but he didn''t hear what he wanted, so he was a little impatient. It flew out of the totem stone, a small fire, circling Tengxiao, whirring. "How can you do that? How can I help you think of a way? How can Yin Zhu like you?" Small fire some angry said. "How did you get out? Go back to the totem stone." Tengxiao waved. "Say it." Little fire cried impatiently. "Well, I always think that there is a big difference between Yin Zhu now and Yin Zhu in the past. Now Yin Zhu is just like a different person, but they are all alone. You see, I''m confused." Tengxiao finished and sighed. Small fire heard this, but some joy, around Tengxiao a few circles, "that, that you like before that Yinzhu or now Yinzhu?" "Of course, it''s now. Now Yin Zhu is not only gentle and sensible, but also very rare and powerful. I talk so much with you about what to do. Anyway, what I like is now Yin Zhu. I''m really stupid. I''m tangled about what it does." Tengxiao said and laughed foolishly. This will be small fire no longer happy around Tengxiao circle, but some muddled floating, motionless. "What''s the matter with you? Are you stupid Tengxiao''s reaction to Xiaohuo had already understood that this should be the original body, and only the original body could compare who his feelings were, and it was really what he had guessed. This is actually the original body. Thinking of what Bai Kun said, this original body is likely to compete with Yin Zhu for her body. Tengxiao wants to kill her immediately. It''s just that this original body connects with Yin Zhu''s body. If it hurts her, it will hurt Yin Zhu. So what should we do? Fortunately, now he has cheated her out of the totem stone. The next step is to seal her, and then let Yin Zhu devour her. A person''s body appears, and two souls can devour each other. And now is the best chance. Even if the original body has Wuji as a helper, it is absolutely impossible for Wuji to attack Yin Zhu at this time when he does not get what he wants. So when Yin Zhu and the original body compete, if Yin Zhu wins, Wuji will help the original body. If the original body wins, Wuji will never help the original body. The biggest possibility is Wuji Balance the two. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 Yin Zhu, who is not far away, has seized the opportunity at this time, and then directly uses the method of dealing with the cold to seal the small fire. As for the carrier of sealing the small fire, it is also simple, that is, his own body. Yin Zhu will never leave the small fire as an uncertain factor, so the only way is to seal the small fire in her body, and then slowly devour people. Of course, in this way, the original body will completely disappear. Although it''s immoral, Yin Zhu has to do it. She admits that she is either a lion or a vicious person. What''s more, she admits that the original body I''m also calculating her, so I''m not embarrassed. What''s better than this body? As for seizing the body, Yin Zhu doesn''t worry that she will lose or even win at all. Because she is too lazy, Yin Zhu doesn''t believe that she will practice as hard as herself. As for her strength in the totem stone, Yin Zhu thinks that those are all foreign, which is better than her self-cultivation What''s more, Yin Zhu feels that his yearning for life and faith are stronger than his original body, so he is sure to win. Yin Zhu has already carved an array in the palm of his left hand, which is used to seal the original body. Of course, Yin Zhu also thought that if there is no way to seal, Yin Zhu would give up this hand. Anyway, he would never give the original body a chance. This is also the way Yin zhubaikun decided after a long discussion. Xiaohuo looks at Yinzhu who suddenly comes out and holds himself in his hand. He can''t help shouting, "Yinzhu, what are you doing?" What''s more, Xiaohuo finds that Yin Zhu''s palm has a force of attraction, which makes her unable to break free and return to the totem stone. "Do what you want to do to me, such as devouring you." Yin Zhu smiles coldly. Xiaohuo can''t help but be stunned when he hears this, then he shakes his head fiercely, "no, you can''t do this to me. Besides, I never want to devour you." "Why are you still pretending to me? Little fire? Or should I call you Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu of the orc continent. " Yin Zhu sneered. Xiaohuo was silent for a moment, then after a long time, he took a serious look at Yinzhu and said, "how do you know?" "How do you know? Do you think you''re good enough to keep it a secret? " Yin Zhu sneered. When she crossed over, it was a mess. She managed to make a good life. She also had a child. Why should she give way to others? Even if her body was originally Yin Zhu''s, her partner and her children only admitted to her. "You can''t do this to me. The body is mine, the child is mine, and Tengxiao is mine." The original body is shouting. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "you''re wrong. They''re not yours. First of all, you don''t want the children. They''re alive because I take over. So they''re mine. As for Tengxiao, he never accepts you. He even prefers to take risks to die, so he''s not yours. As for the other partners, he has nothing to do with you It''s yours, but I won''t argue with you. " "No, no, no, you''re a thief. You can''t steal. These are all mine, sooner or later." The original body cried angrily. "For your sake, you can give me your last words. As long as I can do it, I will try my best to help you do it." Although Yin Zhu thinks that she is hypocritical, she still has to make herself feel less guilty. "No, I won''t tell you my last words. I won''t die, said the beast God. You are my housekeeper. Help me take care of my home. I''ll take the ready-made ones later. I have the protection of the beast God. You can''t hurt me." The original body this time very proud of call up, obviously feel that they have backing, don''t worry about Yin Zhu. "Is that what the beast God has been doing up to now? Besides, I''m a disciple of the beast God. Do you think the beast God will help you? The beast God is deceiving you. For example, now you can ask, "if I''m gone, will Tengxiao live with you?" Yin Zhu looks at the original body sarcastically. "I have only one partner, Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu lives, I live, Yin Zhu dies, I die." Teng Xiao looks at Yin Zhu affectionately and says it with an oath. "I''m Yin Zhu. I''m Yin Zhu. She''s a liar, a liar. Didn''t you say that she seems to have changed? She''s not Yin Zhu at all. She''s just a ghost who doesn''t know where she came from. " The original body says aloud. "I know that when I came to chat with you before, I was just guessing your identity, but I didn''t confirm it. So I deliberately told you that I had only one partner. You forgot that I was Yin Zhu''s guardian. The guardian''s contract was a soul contract, so I will always follow Yin Zhu. It belongs to Yin Zhu, not to you." Tengxiao said lightly, with a happy smile on his face. The original body this time fiercely called up, "won''t, won''t, the beast God certainly has a way, certainly has a way to dissolve that contract." But at this time, she didn''t believe that the contract could be broken. After all, as far as she knew from childhood, the guardian couldn''t break it. They would be together for generations, and the contract would not end until a person''s ashes were annihilated in the world and there was no sleep left."Beast God, do you believe what she said? Stupid. She even cheated her own disciples, not to mention you, a stranger. " Yin Zhu looks at the original body sarcastically. The original body was obviously a little flustered at this time. Her little body was beating in Yin Zhu''s hand. At this time, most of her body had been submerged in Yin Zhu''s palm. After a while, the palm could completely seal the original body. Of course, Yin Zhu''s left hand could not be used for the time being, because sealing the original body was also like sealing herself. Fortunately, it was too late Yin Zhu''s seal is just a hand. Before, Yin Zhu had been worried that it would affect his whole body. Now he feels that his body can move flexibly, that is, his left hand is a little stiff and inconvenient. "What did the beast God tell you? You would believe in the beast God so much. You keep saying that you like me and love me. You just want to possess me and hurt me with the excuse of love. " Tengxiao couldn''t help saying at this time. "No, I never wanted to hurt you. I really want to hurt myself and I don''t want to hurt you. I, I can''t help it. You, you don''t want me. The beast God told me that as long as I am willing to lend my body, you will fall in love with me. Besides, the body is only temporarily lent out and will be returned to me later. That''s why I agreed. The beast God also said that it won''t hurt you and that it will give you back to me. " The original body sobbed. "Did the beast God say anything else?" Tengxiao asked in a hurry. "No, the beast God just let me wait, saying that when the time comes, you will become me, and I will be very happy. There are so many beautiful and powerful partners, I have never thought of harming you." The original body keeps arguing. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this. Yes, she knew the original body''s love for Tengxiao. As for the original body''s limited knowledge, the beast God would not tell the original body the details. However, from the original body, we can see that the original body should be used by the beast God to deal with Yin Zhu. Let Yin Zhu leave the body, and what the beast God wants Yin Zhu''s soul to do. Yin Zhu has no idea for the moment, but it certainly won''t be a good thing. At this time, Yin Zhu has completely sealed the soul of his original body in his left palm. After the seal is completed, the whole palm becomes very heavy. It is very difficult for Yin Zhu to lift his hand, let alone do other things. "I think I''m going to be disabled for a long time." Yin Zhu smiles. The soul power of the original body is not weak. It seems that the beast God Wuji has given a lot of benefits in order to make the original body compete with himself. "Don''t talk nonsense." Bai Kun didn''t like Yin Zhu at all. When he heard this, he couldn''t help reaching out and knocking on Yin Zhu''s head. "Just kidding. Don''t mind. Don''t mind." Seeing that the faces of the two partners were not very good, Yin Zhu quickly coaxed the two partners with a smile. "Don''t say that next time. I don''t like it." Bai Kun said directly. "Good." Yin Zhu says with a smile that Bai Kun is quite overbearing sometimes. "I don''t like it either." Tengxiao saw Bai Kun''s attitude, and then he made a hasty statement. "OK, OK. I''ll try to see if this totem stone is broken first." If the totem spirit is taken away by itself, I don''t know if the totem will be broken. If the tribe''s strength suddenly drops overnight, maybe the tribe will fall out. Fortunately, Yin Zhu checked it carefully and found that the totem stone was ok, but the power in the totem stone was gone. I don''t know when to accumulate so much power again. I''m afraid that the tribe won''t have new totem warriors for a long time. "If this totem works, I want to destroy it." With this thing, Wuji is afraid that it can locate the Daze tribe, which is very bad. Besides, Bai Kun is also worried that there is a conspiracy in this totem stone, just to destroy the totem stone, for fear that it is not easy to explain to the tribe''s people. "It doesn''t matter. Just keep it. I remember totem is faith and the root of a tribe''s strength. It should have nothing to do with the beast God." Belief has existed long ago, so the powerful tribe should be true. As for the original body, it''s just infinite calculation. No matter what totem stone is, there''s no need to stop eating for choking. "OK, listen to Yin Zhu." Bai Kun smiles. Anyway, he''s always there. He can just get into the totem stone. Although he''s punished for going in, he can go in and have a look if he has nothing to do. He''ll never let go of a corner to see what it can hide. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 The change of totem in the tribe did not arouse the concern of the people. For them, the totem is still there. As for the less power in the totem, they just feel their own reasons. No one thinks about the totem. Here, Yin Zhu happily takes Tengxiao and baikun back to his residence. They are also very upset that night. After returning to his residence, Yin Zhu is so tired that he goes to bed directly. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu lying asleep in his arms and frowns. Yin Zhu looks very tired. Although Yin Zhu has been very happy with him in recent days, Bai Kun can see that Yin Zhu''s pressure is still very heavy. Even Yin Zhu has not put down her burden. She is just happy with him for the time being. Bai Kun thought that after he became like this, because he didn''t leave daze tribe, all the things outside were left to Tengxiao. But Tengxiao was too straightforward and was not good at intrigue. He was worried about daze tribe alone, and it was not good to guard in place. Bai Kun wants to go out for a walk, especially his temperament is not suitable for staying in a small tribe. He wants to go out and stay with Yin Zhu. In this way, when Yin Zhu has something to do, someone will give her advice. Originally, Qiao Nuo was ok, but Qiao Nuo left Yin Zhu because of his own problems. In fact, he didn''t fulfill any other responsibilities except for saving Yin Zhu''s life at the beginning. However, Yin Zhu has already used teng''an to repay for his saving Yin Zhu, and then it is Yin Zhu''s contribution to himself. He shouldn''t go on like this. He can''t go out. Bai Kun thinks, what can''t be. Everything in the world is different There is no absolute can and can not, the reason is that he did not work hard enough, did not think of a way. He told Yin Zhu before that Yin Zhu was too accommodating to his partner. It''s true. Even he, Yin Zhu is constantly accommodating and accommodating him. Bai Kun stood up slowly at this time. As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw Tengxiao sitting by the window in a daze. "Why don''t you get tired and sleep?" Bai Kun asked curiously. "I can''t sleep without Yinzhu." Tengxiao said very frankly. When Bai Kun heard this, he looked at Tengxiao and said, "how can you be jealous? You''ve occupied Yin Zhu for so long. It''s not enough." "There is no vinegar. I asked Yin Zhu to come back to accompany you. How could I be jealous?" Mouth said not vinegar, but the heart or pan acid, but all this in exchange for Yin Zhu happy smile, it is worth it. "Why don''t you sleep?" Tengxiao asked. "Tengxiao, how about I go out with you?" Bai Kun suddenly asked a question. "Can''t you leave daze tribe?" Tengxiao asked curiously. "And if so?" Bai Kun said. "Then go out. I''ll be more relaxed with one more you." Tengxiao said that he was very generous. Bai Kun laughed when he heard this. "OK, that''s settled. The surprise news will let you talk to Yin Zhu." Bai Kun patted Tengxiao on the shoulder and said with a smile. Tengxiao is a dull face at this time. What he said is if he can, but it''s obvious that there is no if. Bai Kun can''t leave daze tribe. When Yin Zhu wakes up, it''s noon the next day. Looking at Bai Kun sitting in front of him, Yin Zhu can''t help but ask curiously, "Bai Kun, are you looking for me?" Bai Kun is usually playful to her. He looks like a hooligan and likes to tease him. He doesn''t match his immortal face. However, once Bai Kun wants to talk about business, he will be very serious. This contrast is really cute. Of course, this is the beginning. Now Yin Zhu is used to it. "I''ve thought about it. I don''t want to stay in daze tribe. I want to go out with you and be with you." Bai Kun said seriously. "But..." What Yin Zhu wants to say is interrupted by Bai Kun. "Yin Zhu, listen to me. Do you know what it''s like to wait for someone? You probably haven''t waited, but I''ve waited. It''s really bad to live like a year. I''m even jealous of Tengxiao. Tengxiao can always be with you. When you are in danger, he can sacrifice himself to save your life without hesitation. However, I need to know the news from other people''s mouths long after you are in danger I''m also a partner. One can work hard for you, while the other is waiting for you to save me like a useless person. This makes me very disgusted, even disgusted. So Yin Zhu, don''t stop me, because I''ll go out with you anyway. " Bai Kun has a long list of his plans. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said, "you have made a good decision. What else do you want me to do?" "It''s not the same. Anyway, you have to agree with Yin Zhu. If you don''t agree with Yin Zhu, I won''t go. Yin Zhu, in fact, the Daze tribe is on the right track now. There is no need for me as a counselor. The patriarch can handle everything well. So what do you think I can do when I stay in daze tribe? " Bai Kun asked. After hearing this, Yin Zhu really couldn''t refuse. Of course, Bai Kun thought it would be better. She was soft hearted and couldn''t see Bai Kun''s grievance. She seemed to be afraid that she would not agree.What''s more, this guy is very good. Although he said that it was his own idea to do anything, he would at least say it to her. If he also said that he was against it, he would listen to himself. This guy even calculated her temperament, but he couldn''t refuse to meet such a person. At this time, Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking curiously, "since you''ve already thought about going out with me, do you think of any good way to solve your own problems?" As for Bai Kun''s problems, he still has no clue, so Yin Zhu is very curious about Bai Kun''s solution. At this time, Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu straight in the eye, "I have no way, the rest depends on Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this. His feeling is that Bai Kun just doesn''t do anything and is waiting to go out. It seems that he is completely a shopkeeper and doesn''t do anything. Even Tengxiao was stunned by Bai Kun''s words. How could he have seen such a person and said everything well? As a result, he was unprepared and didn''t know anything about monkey years and horses. He could cheat. Bai Kun naturally knew Tengxiao''s mind. He went forward and patted Tengxiao''s shoulder directly. Naturally, he said, "Tengxiao, you''ve been nurtured by Yin Zhu for so long. I want to show you more than this method." Bai Kun encourages Tengxiao to perform. Tengxiao takes a look at baikun. When he is with him, he is afraid that he will suffer losses. He can''t promise so simply before. He is just digging a hole to bury himself. "Well, I''ll go out for a walk and see where I can go as far as the tribe." Bai Kun has gone out to survey the terrain. "It''s good to take Bai Kun away from here. At least it takes a lot of effort for the beast God to deal with the people around me." Obviously, so many people in daze tribe can''t match Bai Kun''s position in Yin Zhu''s heart. Bai Kun is the only one in daze tribe who can let the beast God threaten him. As for Mengtai Yin Zhu, he is also worried. However, Yin Zhu believes that the patriarch Na Ning is better than others. One day, he is afraid that the old man will leave the world forever. "It''s OK. Don''t think about it so much. Maybe everything is our guess. Those things won''t happen at all." Tengxiao tries to comfort Yin Zhu. Is this possible? All that is shown now is a conspiracy. Yin Zhu is ready to wait for them to return to the temple. Anyway, she will go down the soul eating cliff to see the remains of the beast God. That thing is a bomb over there, and they will be miserable. "Well, I''ll see Bai Kun." At this time, Yin Zhu directly changed the topic, not because he didn''t want to talk to Tengxiao, but because he was afraid that it would hurt his self-esteem to bring Tengxiao back, so this matter had to be discussed first. At this time, Yin Zhu went to the wall of the city and saw Bai Kun walking towards the gate of the tribe with a piece of thick jade on his back. Yin Zhu carefully looked at the jade on Bai Kun''s back. It was made of the same material as the totem stone, but it was not used as a totem. It is estimated that it was collected later in the tribe. After all, Yin Zhu had planned to make totem branches before. He had also made one to go to the ancestral land of Meizu before, but now he is not going to make it any more. He has no idea about the totem Yin Zhu is not going to do it again when he is in secret. Is this possible? All that is shown now is a conspiracy. Yin Zhu is ready to wait for them to return to the temple. Anyway, she will go down the soul eating cliff to see the remains of the beast God. That thing is a bomb over there, and they will be miserable. "Well, I''ll see Bai Kun." At this time, Yin Zhu directly changed the topic, not because he didn''t want to talk to Tengxiao, but because he was afraid that it would hurt his self-esteem to bring Tengxiao back, so this matter had to be discussed first. At this time, Yin Zhu went to the wall of the city and saw Bai Kun walking towards the gate of the tribe with a piece of thick jade on his back. Yin Zhu carefully looked at the jade on Bai Kun''s back. It was made of the same material as the totem stone, but it was not used as a totem. It is estimated that it was collected later in the tribe. After all, Yin Zhu had planned to make totem branches before. He had also made one to go to the ancestral land of Meizu before, but now he is not going to make it any more. He has no idea about the totem Yin Zhu is not going to do it again when he is in secret. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 It''s a pity that no matter how hard Bai Kun tried, he couldn''t get out of the tribe, because Bai Kun was somewhat lost. All the people in the tribe know about Bai Kun. Mengtai Baixue also went to the gate of the tribe and looked at baikun who was still trying. "Bai Kun, you want to go out, don''t you?" Snow said with emotion. "Yes." Yin Zhu''s soft response. "Yes, it''s not easy for this child to live in the tribe. He''s alone. Because of his health, he doesn''t have much contact with the people in the tribe. Yin Zhu, you''re not in the tribe. He''s very lonely. The child used to run around all the time, so he was suddenly trapped in a place, just like a prisoner. I kept thinking about when he would be unable to help it Bai Xue sighs. For Bai Kun, she is guilty, because Bai Kun has been paying for their family. Yin Zhu nodded, yes, Bai Kun seems to be OK, but who knows that he has a hard time. Because of his own reasons, he hides in the dark like a thief who can''t see anyone during the day, and then walks alone in the tribe at night, but she can''t accompany Bai Kun for various reasons. "It''s not your problem, of course." Bai Xue looks at Yin Zhu as if she feels guilty and explains in a hurry. Meng Tai sighed deeply at this time and said, "since Bai Kun wants to go out, take the totem stone away." Bai Kun''s soul is in the totem stone. He can''t leave the tribe. In fact, it''s only within a specific scope. If Bai Kun takes the totem stone away, it can be moved. In recent nights, Yin Zhu seems to be doing something on the altar. He knows all these things, but he doesn''t know what specific things are. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to say it, and he doesn''t ask. After all, he doesn''t need to worry about the beast God and the whole Orc world. If he should know it, Yin Zhu will say it. As the head of a tribe, Montaigne knows what to do and what not to do. Of course, if there is no totem in the tribe, the fighting power of the tribe will drop a lot. But for the present daze tribe, without totem, they can easily defeat the wild animals outside, because they have sharp weapons and they still grow food Small animals are not so short of food, so it''s OK for baikun to take the totem away. Another thing is what Yin Zhu will do to the totem stone on the altar. About this, Meng Tai has another idea. He is afraid that the totem is very important to Yin Zhu. It''s good, but it can also bring hidden dangers. So it''s better to let Yin Zhu take it away. Daze tribe should not be so fierce as long as the tribe It''s just as well for people to live in peace. Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this. In fact, Yin Zhu didn''t think about it before. Of course, he also wanted to see if Bai Kun could get rid of the shackles of totem stone. There was no way to use it. Moreover, totem was not her own, but the whole tribe was using it. It was not good to take things away directly. "Take it away. Our tribe can live well without totem stone now. Yin Zhu, you are an intelligent and powerful female. I''m so glad you were born in our tribe. Unfortunately, the tribe is too weak to help you. You have given enough totem stone to the tribe. Take it away." Montaigne smiles. He hates those intrigues. You say it''s a good day. However, because of so many things caused by personal desires, the so-called beast God is not worthy of respect. Without these messy things, his Jono is still living with Yin Zhu in the tribe. Maybe he will have grandchildren. The so-called animal gods have been worshiped by them for thousands of years. What happened? Did you bless them? No, on the contrary, he knows more and more truth. In fact, they can live a good life. The reason why the orc continent has become so poor is because of the selfish desires of those high animal gods, who may not protect all living beings. All the tribes have to do is rely on their own efforts. Yin Zhu has brought everything to the tribe. That is to say, the tribes in the plain outside have more or less benefited from Yin Zhu, the culture spread by Yin Zhu, and all kinds of other common sense of life, plant encyclopedia. Even Bai Xue has made a lot of drugs because of this, and the people in the tribe are less suffering from illness. "They don''t have an opinion?" Yin Zhu asked with a frown. Montaigne nodded and said, "don''t worry about this." If he is a patriarch who can''t manage this, he should not be a patriarch. "OK, let Bai Kun have a try first. If not, I''m not welcome." Yin Zhu also wants Bai Kun to follow him. Some of them will try to find a way together. Maybe they can save Bai Kun earlier. Bai Kun will miss her when she is alone in the tribe. "All right." Meng Tai says with a smile that Yin Zhu is good at this. He never pretends not to want what he wants, and then goes back to say how much he has paid for the tribe. "Then I''ll be busy." As a clan leader, Meng Tai is still very busy. Besides, it seems that Yin Zhu Tengxiao, who is about to leave the tribe, always has to prepare some special products for his children. Although Yin Zhu doesn''t lack that, Meng Tai still has to prepare his own mind.Seeing that Bai Kun is ready to go out with Yin Zhu, Meng Tai misses Qiao Nuo. His son doesn''t know where it will be. Qiao Nuo, you''d better come back quickly. If you don''t come back again, you really don''t have a place for your partner. Montaigne is very clear about Jono''s temperament. Although Jono looks warm and good-natured, sometimes the child is very stubborn and doesn''t look back. This is a headache for him. He doesn''t know how to cultivate this temperament, because he is always picked up by Amy. Bai Kun has been trying for a long time. Every time he tries to cross the boundary, he will feel a pain in his spirit. It seems that someone is stabbing his head with a needle. But because of this, Bai Kun feels that his mental power is growing. Although the speed is very slow, he can feel it. Bai Kun believes that as long as the time goes on, he can feel it If one''s mental power exceeds the boundary, the totem stone can no longer restrain one''s own. It seems that his own attempt is still useful. Bai Kun has not tried it before, but he has tried it once before. If he can''t, he doesn''t leave and he doesn''t insist on trying. Therefore, he doesn''t realize that it can increase his mental power. It will be a constant stimulation. After repeating it all the time, he finds that this kind of almost self abusive behavior can cultivate his mental power. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Kun, who was already sweating. She walked slowly to Bai Kun, "Bai Kun, I think you''d better have a rest first." I can''t see Bai Kun''s expression, but Yin Zhu can feel that Bai Kun''s mood is not depressed. On the contrary, he is still happy. It seems that Bai Kun has gained something. Bai Kun nodded. He was really tired today, so he went back to have a rest first, and then thought about how to do it. Yin Zhu goes home slowly with Tengxiao in one hand and Bai Kun in the other. "How do you feel?" Back home, Yin Zhuxian poured a glass of water for Bai Kun, and he couldn''t wait to ask. Bai Kun talked about his feelings. Maybe one day, his mental strength will be strong enough to break free from the shackles of totem stone, but it will take a long time. It is obvious that short time is not enough, so he is likely to leave with totem stone on his back. "That Yin Zhu, do you think it can be like this? Can''t the totem stone be divided into small totems? Although the effect is not as good as the present one, we''d better get a new totem stone and put it in the tribe. Besides, we have to see what the totem stone can do for the beast God. " Bai Kun said that he could leave with the totem stone and set up a new totem stone for the tribe. Yin Zhu nodded, this thing is OK, also avoid the tribe people because totem stone disappear and find Mengtai trouble. Seeing that baikun is relatively tired, Yin Zhu can''t help but think about the front of baikun and help him to brush up his magic. En, it''s the simplest way to calm his mind. Not to mention, this kind of magic, which was originally used to calm his heart, is quite easy to use for his tired soul. It''s very comfortable, just like soaking in a hot spring, warm and comfortable. "By the way, I asked the people of the tribe to collect the myths of ancient times. Have you collected them yet?" Asked Yin Zhu. "Well, there are quite a lot of myths left over from ancient times, but there are only seven miracles or strange places that were suddenly born five thousand years ago, such as Utopia, ice city, beast mountain, and the place of divine punishment, which we all know and have been to. The beast mountain has been destroyed. At present, the nearest place to us is Wucheng. Where is a mountain called jimie mountain, and the land in it Fang because of special reasons, there is no grass, no plants, so it is called extinction. There is a sea god island on the other side of the East China Sea, and there is a Sun Temple on the far east side. These two places are the most popular places in the legend, and the others have not been found yet. " Bai Kun himself is good at these, which is also sorted out by looking for people and combining the information he knows. "Well, let''s go to the lonely mountain first." Yin Zhu frowned. This mount jimie is a bit like the Yinfeng Valley beside the beast mountain, but the valley is not so domineering as the mount jimie. Most people will die when they enter the mount jimie. It''s very dangerous there. "Well, I''ll look up the information of Mount jimie later." Bai Kun said he would follow up on this. "I''ll prepare some medicine." Tengxiao wants to go on. They are only afraid to fight. They should prepare some medicine. Yin Zhu nodded. It''s good to have a partner. They have done their job well. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 When they left, the tribe didn''t know much about Yin Zhu. Besides, the people who came in later didn''t have strong feelings for Yin Zhu. A lot of things in daze tribe came from Yin Zhu, but in order to protect Yin Zhu, they were basically counted on the head of Mengtai. Only the original Daze tribe and Meizu people knew about this. The people of these two tribes had been killed for a long time It''s forbidden to say anything about Yin Zhu. Those people don''t know Yin Zhu''s identity. After all, Yin Zhu''s identity is too frightening to say. They only know that he is an important person in the tribe. Although this is unfair to Yin Zhu, it''s exactly what Yin Zhu wants. Many people in the orc continent know that there are new animal gods, but few of them can match their names with human beings. Bai Kun has a big jade on his back. Yes, it''s the original totem stone of daze tribe. As for the one inside daze tribe, it was made by Yin Zhuxin, and the Qi luck over there was split from it. After stepping out of daze tribe, Bai Kun was greatly relieved, "is it important? Are you tired? " Yin Zhu asked very worried. Bai Kun has no time to answer. Tengxiao on the other side grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and puts it on his chest. "Yin Zhu, you don''t care about me any more. You''ve asked Bai Kun 15 times along the way, and I know you still like Bai Kun a lot. With Bai Kun, you won''t have my place." Before, he always let baikun in the tribe because he had been out with Yinzhu for a long time, and he took up a lot of Yinzhu''s time. It''s also right for Yinzhu to go back to the tribe to accompany baikun. But now baikun has left with Yinzhu, and he will follow Yinzhu for a long time. At this time, if he let Yinzhu go again, Yinzhu will not have his own place Bai Kun doesn''t want to do anything, just pretend to be poor. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao as if he was making a funny scene. He couldn''t help but look white at Tengxiao. "I don''t care about you. The animal skin you are wearing is my new one. Besides, you''re not as sensible as Bai Kun." She didn''t find that Tengxiao was so jealous. Besides, can baikun compare with Tengxiao? As far as appearance is concerned, Tengxiao is a fierce man, while baikun is a weak and beautiful man. Can it be the same? Besides, Bai Kun now has to bear the totem stone on his back. What''s the point of Tengxiao''s lightness. Bai Kun can''t help but crack his mouth and laugh at Tengxiao. Yes, he is very proud, but there are still some things that hurt Tengxiao. Tengxiao is better than him. "I, I didn''t make any noise, just Yin Zhu, you haven''t paid attention to me for a long time." Tengxiao is very aggrieved. He doesn''t know how to say love words. Before, he seldom played coquetry with Yin Zhu, but he has already done it shamelessly. Now that Yin Zhu says he doesn''t understand, Tengxiao is really aggrieved. He thought he was quite sensible, but Yin Zhu hated his own. Seeing Tengxiao like this, Yin Zhu quickly comforted Tengxiao, "how can I dislike you? You will misinterpret what I mean. That is to see Bai Kun work harder and pay more attention to him. I know that recently I have paid more attention to Bai Kun. Isn''t Bai Kun in a special situation? It''s me. I''ll be with you tonight, OK? " With that, Yin Zhu gave Tengxiao a kiss on the face. This one immediately let Tengxiao''s face explode red, the rest of the words all swallow back to the stomach inside, can only keep nodding. Bai Kun shakes his head helplessly at this time. Tengxiao''s meeting can be regarded as crooked. It''s so pity for Yin Zhu. It seems that a fool is not stupid. They are also partners who can be Yin Zhu. They all have their own ways. If Jono is the first person to express his feelings and accept Yin Zhu, he has a chance. Then he is a little clever, Tengxiao is persistent, Leihe is selfless, and everyone has something to make Yin Zhu excited. With these words, Yin Zhu turned his head and looked at Bai Kun very seriously. Fortunately, Bai Kun was not unusual, and he would not object, let alone embarrass himself. Yin Zhu originally thought that it was good for Bai Kun to be with her, but every night she would be in deep water and happy. "Tengxiao, Bai Kun, do you have a dream? What do you want to do in the future?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Me? My dream since I was a child is to have my own family, have my own children and friends, and live a safe and happy life. " Tengxiao thought that now he had children and partners. As long as he eradicated the people who hindered his happiness, his goal could be achieved. Bai Kun said that Tengxiao would really seize the opportunity to express that he should not have given him so much pressure. As for this? Tengxiao''s wish is simple. After these things, she can satisfy Tengxiao. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun with a smile and wants to hear Bai Kun''s answer. "In the past, I wanted the tribe to be strong and the people would not be hungry any more. Now I just want to follow Yin Zhu to travel all over the mountains and rivers, and then we live and die together. Anyway, I depend on you." Bai Kun said with a smile. Tengxiao''s heart was cold when he heard Bai Kun''s words. Compared with the two people''s love words, one of them was so sweet that he was tired of death, and his life was as plain as water. As expected, he had a hard time with Bai Kun.Bai Kun thought in his heart that he was used to talking too much. Although he was good at speaking, it was not as simple as Tengxiao''s words. Those real words were more exciting. Unfortunately, he was afraid that he could not change them for a while. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that these two guys are already competing with each other. It''s also true that they seem to be very modest and modest on weekdays. That''s because they have their own psychological bottom line and won''t overpower Yin Zhu. But at this time, they still have to fight. "Well, the wishes of both people are ordinary and great. I''m so moved that we will realize them." Yin Zhu cheered himself up, and then both sides praised him. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu funny when he hears this. Yin Zhu is impartial. Even if Yin Zhu is eccentric, he won''t show it. Although he says that he has a small book in his heart, which has arranged for him several times, he can''t be the first one anyway, but he still doesn''t show it enough. In the past, Bai Kun could say that he only needed to win by his appearance, but now he can''t stand on this point. "What''s your wish, Yin Zhu?" Bai Kun asked curiously, after all, Yin Zhu is in a different world. Yin Zhu''s wish must be very strange. "My wish?" At this time, Yin Zhu couldn''t help thinking. After a long time, he said, "maybe it''s to find a good man to marry him?" Her mother kept nagging in her ear all day, let her find someone to marry, and then she thought about it before crossing. As for many other small wishes, there is no big wish, because Yin Zhu also knows that she is an ordinary girl and can''t become a big man. It''s better not to daydream. But no one thought that she would have such a chance and come to the orc continent. When Bai Kun heard Yin Zhu''s words, he couldn''t help laughing. "Now you''ve found four good friends. Has that been completed?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded, "that''s beyond my imagination. I told my parents about you. They are very satisfied with you." When practicing and concentrating, Yin Zhu told his parents about his situation, and they were all happy for him. However, a good partner has the advantages of a good partner, but at the same time, the headache is the partner''s children. Several of them accompany each other and always have to give birth to a child for each other. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu really has a headache. Qiao Nuo baikun and they all want children. Fortunately, Lei he doesn''t want to. Of course, it''s because Lei he is a ORC. If she tries to curse him When the curse came into contact, Leihe wanted to have a baby of his own. Thinking that he might never return on the way to have a baby, Yin Zhu could not help shivering and felt terrible. Just like this, Yin Zhu still wants to give birth to a child for her partner. She is a mother and her life is complete. But Jono has not been a father yet. Their life is incomplete. Because of love, they are not willing to be wronged. They would rather be wronged. If they are still in the 21st century, Yin Zhu will never have such an idea. "I told my parents that I would have a lot of children in the future. I would have a little fox with Bai Kun and jonoreh." Yin Zhu counted with his fingers. Bai Kun''s eyes smile when he hears this. Yin Zhu is thinking about giving birth to a fox. It seems that he doesn''t have to worry about Yin Zhu. He will work hard for his soft fox. Tengxiao is very jealous after hearing this. Although he already has a baby, he still wants something. Although he has a baby, for various reasons, he doesn''t enjoy much of the fun of being a father. Xiao Teng Xi Tengcheng left soon. If he had another child later, he would have to wait in line for a long time. It''s a pity that Yin Zhu had not been pregnant with him for such a long time before. However, he has children. No matter how greedy he is, it''s not good. It''s estimated that Bai Kun will have an opinion. Moreover, having children will do great harm to females. Think about it. Anyway, their children will be their own children in the future. Bai Kun is laughing, listening to Yin Zhu, watching Yin Zhu''s sense of belonging to the world become stronger and stronger, his heart is more and more happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 Shiwu city has a city in its name. In fact, it looks like a town in scale. There is a tribe here, which is called Shiwu tribe. Shiwu city was called in ancient times. In ancient times, there was a big city here. Yin Zhu was very low-key when several people came here. The orcs were quite enthusiastic about the foreign orcs. Yin Zhu strolled in Shiwu tribe. Because of her promotion, people here had already used ceramics and some people began to plant them. At the beginning, Mengtai was not willing to teach these unique skills. This can be regarded as the inside information of a tribe, but Yin Zhu explained, Mengtai finally agreed, but he also said that the latest and best technology daze tribe still wants to leave a little bit, about this Yin Zhu agreed. Although she has the heart to make the whole Orc world change poor, no longer because of hunger and cold let those people lose their lives, but she is most concerned about the Daze tribe. Jimie mountain is very famous. You don''t need Yin Zhu to look for it, because the bare area is too conspicuous from a distance. Yin Zhu just stayed in Shiwu tribe for a while and didn''t have much contact with them. With the Yutian tribe''s affairs before, Yin Zhu really didn''t dare to have too much contact with these ordinary people. After all, he had a lot of troubles and hurt others. After a day''s rest in Shiwu tribe, three people went to jimie mountain. Yin Zhu stopped in front of Mount jimie. After all, the rumors about Mount jimie were too terrible. Tengxiao threw the living long haired beast he had captured into mount jimie. As it was said, once the long haired beast entered mount jimie, it was like a stone, and then it died at that moment, and the wind turned into dust Nothing left. "It''s terrible." Yin Zhu said with a frown, so how do they check the situation of jimie mountain. "Let''s take a look around and see if we can find something we want to relate to? We don''t dare to go in this mountain. " Yin Zhu said with a frown. It''s a pity that the three people have been exploring around for a long time, but they can''t find any useful clues. They are trapped outside the jimie mountain. Yin Zhu can''t help but frown. He didn''t expect that a jimie mountain would stop them. There is a sea god island and a Sun Temple. Isn''t that more difficult? However, at this time, Bai Kun said, "maybe I can have a try." Hearing this, Yin Zhu looked at Bai Kun in shock, "are you sure? Are you sure? " Bai Kun pondered for a while and said, "Yin Zhu, you know that my body is cursed. At present, there is basically no one who can destroy it. As for my spirit, it is controlled by the totem stone. I will put the totem stone outside. The size of Mount jimie is enough for me. Of course, these are my conjectures. It should be OK. How about I try first? For example, I''ll step on one foot to see if it''s OK? Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety. " Yin Zhu thought for a moment, nodded and said: "OK, you try, don''t force." Bai Kun nodded. He certainly would not make fun of his own life. He just wanted to have a try, because he thought that his idea should be right. If divine punishment is so good to relieve himself, it would not be called divine punishment. According to the previous legend, divine punishment will punish him until he can''t bear the pain, and it will disappear slowly for a long time. Bai Kun slowly walked to the front of the mountain, and the mountain was right in front of him. The line that belonged to the mountain was quite different from the surrounding environment. Bai Kun slowly raised one foot to cross the line, and most of his body was still behind. Yin Zhu couldn''t help breathing. His eyes were wide open and he looked at Bai Kun''s foot. Fortunately, that kind of death didn''t appear on Bai Kun. "How do you feel, Bai Kun? Is there anything uncomfortable or uncomfortable?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously. Although she said she wanted to know the secret of jimie mountain, there was a premise for this, that is, Bai Kun''s safety. Bai Kun feels it for a while and takes back his feet. He finds that the bones under the animal skin are still good. It''s OK. Bai Kun nods to Yin Zhu for sure. "It''s OK. I''ll go in and have a look." "Be careful. If it''s dangerous, just step back. Don''t force it." Yin Zhu worried about Bai Kun''s eagerness for quick success and instant benefit, and could not help explaining a few words. "Don''t worry about what I do." Bai Kun made a promise to Yin Zhu, and then the whole person stepped into jimie mountain. Although he knew that Bai Kun would be OK, Yin Zhu was still worried. His eyes were fixed on Bai Kun''s figure. Bai Kun probably felt Yin Zhu''s gaze. He turned his head and waved, "Yin Zhu, I''m ok. Don''t worry." He is useful at last, not a burden. Bai Kun clenched his hand and said he would work hard. Bai Kun began to search the edge of the mountain, and then walked slowly towards the middle of the mountain. In fact, there was nothing to investigate. It was clear that there was nothing on the mountain. At most, there was only dust. Yin Zhu watched Bai Kun push forward bit by bit carefully. At the beginning, there was nothing unusual. But when Bai Kun came to the middle of jimie mountain, a huge array suddenly appeared, enveloping Bai Kun.Seeing that Yin Zhu''s face changed, he would rush inside, "Bai Kun." Fortunately, Tengxiao has a quick eye and a quick hand, so he grabs Yinzhu, otherwise Yinzhu will break into jimie mountain. "Yin Zhu, calm down and see what this place is. Don''t you worry Bai Kun by breaking in like this? Besides, Bai Kun is OK. " Tengxiao points to Bai Kun who is still well in the distance and says. At this time, Yin Zhu looked up at Bai Kun, who was enveloped by the array. Well, Bai Kun people are still well, and they are still free to move in the array. They are only a little far away from each other, and they can''t hear what Bai Kun is doing. Fortunately, Tengxiao held her just now, otherwise she would be impulsive. His temperament is not stable enough. Thinking about the burden on his shoulders, Yin Zhu says that he is really Alexander. At this time, Bai Kun turns his head and signs to Yin Zhu and Tengxiao to show that he is safe. Let Yin Zhu not worry. It''s a pity that you can''t see the pattern of the array. Otherwise, Yin Zhu can check what array is inside. Unfortunately, now that it''s black, you have to wait for Bai Kun to destroy the array. The special gas on the mount of extinction is gone, so she can pass. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu, clenching his fist and staring at Bai Kun. This kind of waiting is really uncomfortable. If he can, he really wants to fight directly. Yin Zhu is a little worried at this time. He doesn''t know if Bai Kun can destroy the array. Fortunately, Bai Kun is the one who goes in. Among his friends, Bai Kun is the one who has the most knowledge. If Bai Kun can''t do it, it''s no good to replace any other one. Bai Kun becomes a skeleton and seldom goes out to see people. He usually collects all kinds of information. However, in ancient times, there were no unified characters. Most of them were oracle bones or hieroglyphs. Yin Zhu had a headache when he saw those things, so Bai Kun had the heart to study them. Fortunately, Bai Kun didn''t let Yin Zhu down. It took Bai Kun about two hours to find the node of the array, and then he began to destroy it. Then one node was destroyed, and the second and third nodes were faster. When Bai Kun destroyed the fifth node, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao had already stepped into the jimie mountain to destroy the array with Bai Kun. Yin Zhu carefully checked this array. According to the inheritance, it is still a folding array, one is forbidden and the other is lost. No wonder this place will become a little grass. "This should be a seal array. It''s obvious that this place is used to seal something, and it should still be something that people fear very much. Otherwise, you don''t need to use this array. What do you think will be at the bottom, Yin Zhu?" Bai Kun couldn''t help asking curiously. It takes a long time to digest the things under the ground. Obviously, people can use this kind of array to deal with the things under the ground. Of course, the array may be made by the beast God. After all, the history of Mount jimie is more than 5000 years, so it may be a person or thing that can threaten the beast God. "Destroy the array, be careful, the enemy of the enemy may not be a friend." Yin Zhu affirmed this through a series of his own things, but if the things below still exist, they should be able to cause certain damage to the beast God. "Well, Yin Zhu, please stand aside and give it to us." Tengxiao pushes Yin Zhu to one side and stands up. Then he and Bai Kun dig carefully. Yin Zhu really didn''t start. She was always ready. If the things underneath were really harmful, she could intercept them for the first time. However, Tengxiao and baikun dug for a long time without any danger or anything. Yin Zhu took a look at the pit. It''s more than one meter deep, but there''s nothing left. What is it? It''s so deep. "Dig again." Yin Zhu frowned. However, one more time, Bai Kun felt as if his paw had touched something. He quickly called out, "be careful, I seem to have dug something." Tengxiao hurried to his side, two people dig together, after a long time, the thing dug out, is a small wooden box, wooden box above also carved a lot of seal array, that is, there is a seal on the lid of the wooden box. The wooden box is very small, which is bigger than the palm. Yin Zhu padded it, but it''s not heavy. I don''t know what''s inside. "So I opened it?" Yin Zhu asked Bai Kun and Tengxiao for their opinions. "Go ahead." Bai Kun replied that he also wanted to see what was so powerful that people were not in such a big battle. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 Just as Yin Zhu was about to open the wooden box in his hand, Tengxiao, who was standing on one side, took away the wooden box in Yin Zhu''s hand. "I''ll do this kind of rough work." Yin Zhu knew Tengxiao was worried about the danger of the things in the wooden box, so he snatched the things in his hand. After Tengxiao snatched the wooden box, he didn''t give time to wait for Yin Zhu to react, so he opened the box directly. Three people hold a heart, but nothing happened. At this time, Yin Zhu looks at the wooden box. It''s a beast pill, but it''s blood red and full of evil spirit. every Orc has a beast Dan, which is the essence of an orc''s body. The dead orcs will slowly corrode, leaving only a pure white animal Dan, and the bloody red beast shows that the beast is stripped from the living orcs. Orc''s animal elixir is very common in the mainland, but it''s all dead people''s animal elixir. I don''t think this kind of animal elixir has ever been taken out alive, because the animal elixir of ORC doesn''t grow in a certain place, but is hidden in the body of ORC. Only through some secret method, a living Orc can be extracted from the human body with her rising vitality It''s too cruel to separate from the body, and it has long been listed as the forbidden technique in the world. "The animal pill is unknown." Tengxiao has covered the wooden box for the first time. Because it is the animal pill extracted by human life, it is full of bloody evil spirit. These things make Tengxiao very uncomfortable. "Whose animal Dan are you going to be?" Yin Zhu said with a frown. What''s more, the animal pill is still shaking in the wooden box, which means that the original person is still alive, but it''s probably no different from being dead. "Wuji is too cruel." Teng Xiao sighed that killing people is just the first step, which is too cruel. At this time, Bai Kun went to the front of Yin Zhu and grabbed the wooden box in Tengxiao''s hand. "No matter who the original body of the beast Dan is, a person who can make Wuji so scared, once we find her original body, it will cause great damage to Wuji. This thing is still preserved first." "Bai Kun, you said that he should know about the array laid by our bad beast God. Why didn''t she stop us?" Yin Zhu said with a frown. The beast god mountain and the lonely mountain are destroyed. Yin Zhu doesn''t believe that the beast God can''t feel it. But she didn''t come to trouble Yin Zhu. This is what Yin Zhu is most puzzled about. It shouldn''t be. "Because it doesn''t matter. Maybe this array has a great constraint on her before, but by this time, it''s no longer necessary. She''s arranged for so many years, and the time is ripe. It doesn''t mean much to her whether you destroy it or not. Of course, another possibility is that she has more important things to do now, and she can''t be distracted." Bai Kun thought about the answer. He hoped that it would be the second answer. If it was the first answer, their future would be slim. "I want to do so many things. No matter what, I will destroy these things. No matter whether it has anything to do with the beast God or not, I do good things." At this time, Yin Zhu reached for the wooden box in Bai Kun''s hand and put it into his backpack. "Do you think it''s of any special significance for them to suppress people here?" The orc world is such a big place, why we choose mount jimie to suppress, this is also one of the key. "There should be some reasons, but the information about these is that the Shiwu tribe can find some answers when there is too little information or they live nearby." Tengxiao suggested that, after all, Shiwu city was next to jimie mountain, and the information about it was more or less known. "Well, let''s go and find out. If only we could know the news about the beast Dan." Yin Zhu gave a faint smile. "Don''t worry." Bai Kun grabs Yin Zhu''s hand. "I know. It''s OK." Yin Zhu turns her head and smiles at Bai Kun. She has a sense of urgency in her heart. It''s probably a matter of her nature. Maybe she can''t make Mount Tai collapse in front of her all her life. When Bai Kun sees this, he reaches out and touches Yin Zhu''s head. He is trying to embarrass Yin Zhu. After all, Yin Zhu is a little woman. Even if she is forced to shoulder such a heavy responsibility, any female in the orc world will be defeated. In fact, Yin Zhu is doing very well. "You''re already great. I think you''re great and I like you for that." Bai Kun said with certainty. Tengxiao frowned at this time. He really felt that he was no better than Bai Kun. Bai Kun was too good at saying love words, and he would always give an affectionate confession. In this way, he would be despised by Yin Zhu. Not to mention Yin Zhu, he just started to dislike himself. How could he be so stupid. "I like you, too." Yin Zhu said with a smile that her heavy heart was much better. To tell the truth, Bai Kun was in a much better mood along the way. Bai Kun is really a good person. "I love that. "Bai Kun said with a smile, and then he could not help rubbing Yin Zhu''s head. ¡±Yin Zhu, here you are. "Tengxiao has picked some wild flowers from the roadside and put them into Yin Zhu''s hand.¡±This flower seems to be called bedbug flower handle. It is said that it will give off a stinky smell and attract bedbugs. " Bai Kun looks at Tengxiao with disgust. Even if Tengxiao wants to grab attention, he should at least make flowers better. Bai Kun directly takes out the words in Yin Zhu''s hand and throws them to the side. Tengxiao''s face stinks at this time. He saw Bai Kun and Yin Zhu laughing together just now, so he picked some unknown wild flowers on the roadside. How could he think of such a move. "Bai Kun, you don''t mean it What bedbug flower? Why hasn''t he heard of it? He''s grinding his teeth. "Do you smell if the flower has a faint smell of rotten eggs?" Bai Kun said that the bedbug flower is a rare flower, and it''s normal for Tengxiao not to know it. In fact, it''s not harmful to people, and it will only attract some small insects. This guy is a little enlightened by his stimulation, but it''s better not to compare with himself. There was Tengxiao on the way. Bai Kun was in a very good mood. At least he was in a very good mood when he saw Tengxiao eating shriveled. He thought that among Yin Zhu''s friends, Tengxiao was the one who didn''t like Tengxiao the most, but in the end, he walked into Yin Zhu''s heart with his foolishness. Can we say that a fool is blessed with stupidity, or that persistence is victory? Anyway, Bai Kun is not satisfied with this. Yin Zhu didn''t see the secret war between the two. She always felt that her partners got along very well. After all, she didn''t have to worry about who would sleep with her every night. Basically, they arranged it themselves, and didn''t see that they were jealous or quarreling because of this quarrel. So Yin Zhu was very relieved. It''s too early for Yin Zhu to worry about it. They just don''t want to let Yin Zhu worry about it. They know how heavy the burden is on Yin Zhu, and Yin Zhu doesn''t have any other energy to worry about the relationship between men and women. So they all fight in private, or use caution machine, but they will never put it on the table On the surface. Even if Bai Kun has a plan, he won''t occupy Yin Zhu for a long time and won''t let Yin Zhu contact him. What he has is to talk with Yin Zhu as much as possible on the road. At night, he doesn''t need to talk with Yin Zhu at all. The two of them are now and consciously, one night by one, which can be said to be very balanced. In the field of ningwai, one person will watch the night If you are a tribe, you''d better have a rest alone. "Bai Kun, you used to travel around and know more than Tengxiao. You can teach him more about this in the future." Yin Zhu said directly. "Do you hear me? You should learn more from me on this point." Bai Kun gently touched Tengxiao with his arm. If he had eyes, he would blink at Tengxiao cunningly. "I''m better than you." Tengxiao cold hum, his subconscious is also very obvious, that is, "beat you in the skin." When Bai Kun heard this, he looked at Tengxiao and said, "OK, I''ve played Tengxiao. Although his mental power has been greatly improved in the totem stone, Tengxiao and Yin Zhu have not suffered any loss. He has absorbed a lot of animal elixir in Utopia alone, not to mention that he has been practicing hard in the future. "What are you talking about?" Yin Zhu turned his head and saw that the two seemed to be whispering. "Nothing. I''m talking about cooking some new food for you at noon." Bai Kun told a lie without blinking an eye. Tengxiao nodded at this time. "You don''t have to take care of me like this. You think about what I like to eat every day. What do you want to eat? You don''t think about what you want to eat? I''ll eat it. I''ll say it myself The mouth says don''t, can see these two people put oneself in the heart, Yin bamboo heart inside sweet honey. "It''s my duty to take care of my partner." Tengxiao said with a face. "I like to spoil you. I''m happy to see you happy." Bai Kun also turns his head to look at Tengxiao. Even if he doesn''t look, Tengxiao knows that Bai Kun must be laughing at himself. See, he is more powerful than himself at any time. "Well, I''m happy. I''m very happy." Yin Zhu is very happy to hold Tengxiao and baikun''s hands at this time. Tengxiao was still depressed because he couldn''t please Yin Zhu, but he would see Yin Zhu holding his hand. All his unhappiness was gone, and he was happy in his heart. No matter how upset Bai Kun was, Yin Zhu still had his own heart, and he didn''t lose to Bai Kun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 When the three returned to Shiwu tribe, Yin Zhu did not immediately go out to ask for information, but had a rest. Yin Zhu''s temporary residence is in a small cave in front of Shiwu tribe. This is Yin Zhu''s choice. After all, Bai Kun is different from ordinary people. It''s not good to attract people''s attention. This place is very biased, and few people will come here. Although baikun''s whole body is covered with animal skin, outsiders can''t see the appearance of baikun''s skeleton, but it''s rare for baikun to be wrapped in such a tight body. Moreover, Yinzhu doesn''t want others to look at baikun''s strange eyes. Even if baikun doesn''t mind, Yinzhu will mind. Her partner is very good and doesn''t want to see any look down upon. "Yin Zhu, are you tired? Do you want to have a rest first?" Tengxiao asked. Yin Zhu shook his head, "no, I didn''t do anything. I didn''t even walk much." In order to make himself more comfortable, Tengxiao became a beast to ride on, so Yin Zhu was not tired. Tengxiao and Bai Kun were the two most tired people. "You two should take a break and I''ll cook something to eat." Yin Zhu put a lot of food in his backpack. What he wanted to eat was boiled quickly. Although Yin Zhu asked them to have a rest, they still came forward to help. Bai Kun didn''t need to eat. Only Yin Zhu and Tengxiao ate. "It''s easy to find jimie mountain, but it''s not easy to find Haishen island and Sun Temple. The sea is big, there are many islands, and the vast sea has no direction. Where are we going?" Tengxiao couldn''t help asking. Well, he only knows that there is a sea in the Far East. As for what there is by the sea, he can say that he has no idea at all. As for the legendary Temple of the sun, it is the extreme place in the East. It is said that it is the place where the sun rises, and that place is also ethereal. When Bai Kun heard this, he stepped on Tengxiao. This guy talks nonsense. Isn''t he putting pressure on Yin Zhu? "Yin Zhu, you can see that we have found mount jimie so easily, and we have also found something. It''s easy to find Haishen island and Sun Temple." Bai Kun comforts Yin Zhu in a soft voice. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this, "well, I know. I''m not in a hurry. Besides, we have to say whether there are things I want in those places. All this is just our guess." Tengxiao was trampled on by Bai Kun, and he knew he was wrong. He poured cold water on Yin Zhu, so he quickly changed the topic, "en, Yin Zhu, the pickled cabbage noodles you made are really delicious." It''s not that Tengxiao talks big. The whole tribe uses spices and side dishes, and Yin Zhu uses them best. Of course, Yin Zhu knows a lot about them. Even if those people use it, they use it according to Yin Zhu''s formula. I''m afraid there will be more problems and less problems. It''s too standard. "If it''s delicious, eat more. Come on." Yin Zhu smiles faintly. Tengxiao''s character is straight. Yin Zhu knows that. As for Tengxiao''s wrong words, Yin Zhu doesn''t care. It''s hard to find them. It''s just like that for Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu thinks that there is a force in the dark that will lead him to find those things. She has seen the sea on the other side of the earth, and the sea people here really haven''t seen it. "Thank you, Yin Zhu." Tengxiao takes a bowl of rice noodles from Yin Zhu with a smile and eats it Zizi. Bai Kun looks at Tengxiao, who is eating sweetly, and his whole skeleton body. He sighs that now he is wasting food. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Kun and felt that he was not very happy, so he proposed with a smile, "Bai Kun, if you want to eat vermicelli, you can try to eat it with mental energy. In our world, spirit can also eat. After the old people go back, we will worship the old people every year, and the dead people will come out to eat it at that time You can try something to worship. " Yin Zhu didn''t know whether this proposal would work or not, but he couldn''t see Bai Kun''s grievance. "Is that ok?" Bai Kun said in surprise. , "well, yes, you can try, of course, you can''t really eat the noodles, but you can eat the essence of the noodles. If the people on our side worship a bowl of delicious food, they will become tasteless and tasteless, because the real essence has been eaten, and I have never eaten it. Blood sacrifice, if you say that the altar can really eat these things, it must be because other people eat the energy of those things. " At this time, Yin Zhu put down his chopsticks and looked at Bai Kun curiously. At this time, Bai Kun was eager to try, "then I''ll have a try." He really didn''t know that mental power could eat. Yin Zhu thinks that this idea should be feasible, especially since the world is different from his original world, but there are gods here. At this time, Bai Kun controlled his spirit, and then absorbed the breath of the vermicelli. "En, eat well, the taste is really good, so I can eat like this." Bai Kun took a mouthful of vermicelli and was very satisfied. The amount of vermicelli in the bowl is not less, but the smell has disappeared.Soon the three people finished eating. Yin Zhu poured out the tasteless bowl of vermicelli that Bai Kun had eaten. If the poor daze tribe in the past would never throw away the food that could satisfy their hunger, but now the Daze tribe is no longer short of food. Even the tribes outside have learned a lot of animals and plants that can be eaten, so they are not bad at food. Now that the orc world has solved the problem of food, it has begun to improve on the aspect of clothing. As for what will happen, Yin Zhu has not vigorously promoted. Some things are better left to them. Yin Zhu has provided the general direction, and the rest depends on the orcs themselves, because Yin Zhu knows that. After eating, the three of them lay comfortably on the lawn outside the door for a rest. Yin Zhu made a few pieces of animal skins and padded them up. "The air here is so fresh and the things are very healthy. In our world, this kind of Paradise like place is very rare." Yin Zhu said with rare emotion. "So you mean our world is better than yours?" Tengxiao asked happily. When Yin Zhu heard this, he turned to Tengxiao and said, "it''s not like that. Our people''s material life and spiritual life are worse than those here. It''s a kind of progress. Thailand is still poor here, but fortunately your physical fitness is quite different from ours. Maybe this is the environment that makes people." The physical quality of the orcs here can be said to be quite good, but if you think that god man can appear in this world, you can understand what the physical quality is. "Well, the spiritual culture of our world is waiting for you to spread." Bai Kun laughs and says that Bai Kun knows that Yin Zhu is willing to promote those things, but now Yin Zhu is really busy. In addition, he has to make paper, print and teach those people to read. It''s a big project. Fortunately, Bai Xue and Jiuyue work hard. Otherwise, Yin Zhu can''t be divided into several parts. "Well, take your time. When it''s over here, we''ll go back to the tribe. If we have nothing to do, I''ll take care of my children and educate them." Thinking of this, Yin Zhu can''t help planning a beautiful blueprint for the future. Think about it and feel very comfortable, Yin Zhu faint smile. Recently, Yin Zhu has talked about his future ideas. Bai Kun knows that Yin Zhu will stay here forever. "Well, we''ll have more babies later." Tengxiao said with a smile. "You want to be beautiful. You have three children. It''s not your turn." Bai Kun couldn''t help joining Tengxiao. When Yin Zhu saw these two people''s daily quarrels, he didn''t care. Instead, he held his chin and began to think about tengxi and Tengcheng. He didn''t know where they were. Although Teng an said they were safe, what was Yin Zhu worried about. Children who are only three or four years old, even if the orc children mature earlier and faster, compared with the children of the earth, they are also children''s, and the two children don''t know what destiny is. When it comes to destiny, Yin Zhu is still puzzled. What is destiny? Is it destiny? What are you, a schemer or a destiny? Bai Kun and Tengxiao were still fighting. Seeing that Yin Zhu was so quiet, he pushed Tengxiao away and then lay down beside him. "What is Yin Zhu thinking?" "I think tengxi and Tengcheng are gone, and I don''t know where they are now, and whether there is anyone around them." Someone followed them at that time, but it was so dangerous deep in the swamp and jungle. Who knows if they were lost. Bai Kun''s eyes darkened when he heard this. It is obvious that they just mentioned that the child reminds Yin Zhu of tengxi and Tengcheng. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. They will be fine. When they appear in front of you again, they have become powerful soldiers and will protect their mother." Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this, "I know." Just know is know, but as a mother care about their children''s heart will never change, fortunately he is the biological mother of two children, can feel the two children are still alive, otherwise Yinzhu how can now so calm. "Yinzhu, soon, believe me, we will see tengxi and Tengcheng soon." Bai Kun really wants to catch that bastard of Wuji and beat him up. Because of Wuji''s mess, they have a good family. The child is missing. Even Jono doesn''t know where he is now. Fate, this is a damned fate, a damned fate. "Yes." When she really conquers Wuji and becomes a beast God, she will be able to figure out where her child is. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 The next day, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao began to inquire about the news about jimie mountain. They just spoke to the clan leader of Shiwu tribe, but the other side looked at them with very serious eyes. After a long time, they said, "are you from daze tribe?" At this time, the three of them couldn''t help looking at each other. They didn''t say their origin from beginning to end when they came here. How did the people of Wu tribe know their origin. "How does the patriarch know that we are from daze tribe?" Bai Kun asked curiously that they had lived in the tribe before, but because of their own health, they didn''t have much contact with the people of Shiwu tribe. "That''s because more than 4000 years ago, someone left something here, saying that one day people from daze tribe would come to take it. It has been passed down from generation to generation in our tribe for many years. The tribe dare not move because of this, for fear that one day you will never find Shiwu tribe again." Shiji, the head of Shiwu tribe, said. Bai Kun can''t help frowning at this time. That is to say, it was calculated many years ago that Yin Zhu would come here to investigate. I really think it''s the same. "Who is the one who left this thing? Is it your people? " Bai Kun asked seriously. "No, she doesn''t belong to our tribe. She calls herself Miss Han. She is the Savior of our tribe. She even taught us to plant the unique Pingyin mushroom. Our whole tribe appreciates her kindness. It has been in our tribe for many years. Our patriarchs of every generation are determined to teach you this thing. They thought that I would be the best in my life I can''t wait for you. I didn''t expect you to come. " Shijiri said with emotion. "Do you know what it is?" Asked Yin Zhu. Shijiri shook his head. "It''s sealed. We don''t know what''s inside." Yin Zhu nodded at this, then turned to ask, "do you know the situation of jimie mountain?" Shijiri shook his head: "I only know the surface of the news of jimie mountain, but the benefactor said that as long as you see what she gave you, you will understand everything." "Please give it to us." At this time, Yin Zhu was guessing who the cold girl was. Among so many people he knew, QingHan was the only one with the word "cold". But QingHan had been devoured by the beast gods long before the great catastrophe. QingHan could not be the benefactor of the Wu tribe at that time. Bai Kun also frowned at this time. It''s possible that the person who decorates these things can''t be a nobody. It''s very likely that it''s QingHan, but QingHan is engulfed. How does she appear in front of people? It can''t be a state of soul, can it? But as far as Yin Zhu knows, no one''s soul can be pure without sustenance, no one can do it, even the beast God can''t do it. How did the cold come about? Soon shijiri brought that thing over. It was a sealed small box. The box was not big. For the time being, I couldn''t see what was in it. Yinzhu gently took the box over. Shijiri laughed with relief when he saw Yinzhu take the box. It was obvious that the task of thousands of years for generations kept them thinking about it all the time. The pressure was heavy, and now they were finally relieved It''s too late. "Thank you shijiri, let''s go first." Yin Zhu didn''t intend to open the box in front of strangers, but Jiri also understood and laughed. Although he was curious about what was in the box, he cherished his life more than curiosity. It was certainly not a good thing that he could have something to do with a place like jimie mountain. He had better not know the secret. Back in the cave where he lived temporarily, Yin Zhu threw the box in his hand, "Bai Kun, what do you think will be in the box?" "I don''t know, but no matter what it is, just take it apart." Bai Kun said with a calm face, now he feels that things are more and more serious. These people have arranged the following things as early as thousands of years ago. That is to say, the step they are taking now, they all know, even when they are clowns, they are constantly struggling. Yin Zhu is not in a good mood either. He is angry when he is calculated to do so. "Do you think we''ll go to the Sun Temple on the next Poseidon island?" Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun. If everything is well calculated, there''s no point in going there. Bai Kun felt that Yin Zhu''s heart was shaken. He nodded his head and said: "go, why don''t you go? Even if those people know what''s going on, we only know what''s going on when we go. If you don''t go, you''ll be carried away. I don''t believe those people can calculate our mind every second. If I want to say that a person''s heart is the most complex, I''ll never forget it If you don''t believe it, you can count on it. " Bai Kun said calmly that he was the best at calculating. Since those people like to play like this, they should have a good time. "I''ll see what''s in the box." Bai Kun turned his hand into a sharp claw, then made a paw on the wooden box and crossed it. The wooden box is split in two. At this time, Yin Zhu finds that what he put in the wooden box is actually a scroll of paintings made of animal skin. Looking at the scroll above, it should be from the ancient times, which records some knowledge of the ancient times."It''s a good thing. Let''s see what''s written on it." It''s because the characters in ancient times are much different from what Yin Zhu learned. Fortunately, Bai Kun is here, and there are pictures. Even if you don''t know one or two words, you can guess the general meaning. But after reading these things, Yin Zhu''s heart was shocked. It was really left by the cold, which recorded the information of the beast God Wuji from small to big. Yin Zhu glanced at the fragmentary things and let them go. The most important thing is that the beast God knew that he could not break the void and go to the kingdom of God. So he launched a great catastrophe five thousand years ago, using the people of the whole Orc world and thousands of years of Qi Yun as sacrifices, and forced his simplest little disciple Bena''s soul to the kingdom of God. Then five thousand years later, Bena''s soul was destroyed He will come back with a soul of the kingdom of God. For the soul of the kingdom of God, the beast God has arranged a lot. In fact, the whole daze tribe is the descendant of the beast God. In order not to be contacted, no one knows the news. Even the orcs are made by the beast God with their own blood, so that they can use the ties between their blood to pull all the people close to him in 5000 years. There is also the beast God Wuji, who is the nine headed snake emperor. She can split her soul into nine. When she fought with Qingling five thousand years ago, the so-called beast God died. Only one ninth of his soul died. The other eight are still alive. But no one has ever seen the beast God. No one knows who the other eight faces are. So QingHan warned Yin Bamboo must be careful, be careful of the other eight people. Of course, QingHan also guessed that the so-called disciples of the beast God might be the other eight faces of the beast God. After all, people like the beast God would not be able to separate the right to control the temple. Yin Zhu and Bai Kun frowned deeply at this time, "do you think QingHan''s words are credible?" Asked Yin Zhu. Bai Kun also had a headache at this time. "I don''t know, because I never believed in QingHan. Moreover, according to Qingling, QingHan has been swallowed up for a long time. How did QingHan come from more than 4000 years ago? Why didn''t QingHan leave us a convincing explanation." "What''s more, Qingling is punished by Shenhuo all the time. If Qingling is one ninth of the beast God, I don''t understand what the beast God''s mentality is. He wants to keep himself in pain all the time for 5000 years. There must be a division of the beast God on the other side of the temple. I don''t refute that, but it''s not credible to say that all the disciples of the beast God are However, it should be true that Wuji''s beast God is the ancient nine headed snake emperor. The soul can be divided into nine parts. After all, if you really want to find out, you can still find out. If you believe a lie first, it''s true, false and true. Only in this way can you find out easily. " Bai Kun said calmly. In this way, it''s even more difficult for them to find out the beast God Wuji. It''s not one person, but eight people. It''s a headache to think of Yin Zhuren. "You said QingHan told us what we wanted to do?" Yin Zhu thought, holding his chin. When Bai Kun heard this, he hummed coldly, "it''s very simple. Looking at the things QingHan did, it''s obvious that QingHan was not engulfed. At most, QingHan was engulfed by a small part, and most of them escaped. It''s estimated that this is the reason why the beast God can''t really break the void. QingHan is definitely not the opponent of Wuji. She wants us to fight with Wuji now, and then she takes advantage of it. It''s even very possible that Wuji''s purpose is also her purpose. After all, Wuji devours part of her destiny. She escapes from Wuji and lacks part of her destiny. She also has no way to break the void and enter the kingdom of God. She can''t completely destroy the plan of the beast God, because it''s also her own plan. Because she wants to calculate, she can only use this kind of sneaky means The law is aboveboard to our cooperation "She thinks too well." Yin zhuleng hum, no matter it''s Wuji or QingHan, it''s not easy to deal with, but she''s good that she can always keep her heart and doesn''t believe any of them. "Do you think the cold ghost we sealed before is her?" Yin Zhu thinks deeply. "I think it should be her. Otherwise, how can she command us in the totem stone? But the back hand we set up before is useless. If I guess it''s true, QingHan has already taken back her ghost." Bai Kun said with emotion. "What are we going to do?" Tengxiao can''t help but ask, he can''t think of it after such a big circle. Now he''s worried about Yin Zhu being surrounded by wolves. How can he ensure Yin Zhu''s safety. "We may not lose, they never thought we would guess their purpose, so it''s simple. As long as we cut off their way, there will be nothing to worry about. Yin Zhu, you try to observe and find out your own connection with that world, and then cut off the connection with that world completely, but then you can''t go back I''ll never see your family again. " Bai Kun squatted down and looked very serious. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 After hearing this, Yin Zhu was silent for a moment, and then nodded her head with certainty. To tell the truth, she was happy that she could go home to see her relatives and the world she knew. But Yin Zhu knew better that her joy was not as good as the life of the whole Orc world. Moreover, she had chosen the orc world for a long time. Otherwise, every time she looks there and thinks about it, it''s also a kind of torment for her, especially when her parents have something to do, she would like to rush back. Yin Zhu is very clear that if Bai Kun''s guess is correct, then every time she practices the divine spirit, every time the divine spirit comes out of her body and returns to the earth, she will deepen her connection with the other side. That''s the goal of beast and God. "Yin Zhu, we will be very good to you." Tengxiao hurried to one side to express his mind. Yin Zhu, who was not in a good mood, couldn''t help but look white at this, and then said, "I know if you dare to be bad to me, I''ll castrate you." After that, Yin Zhu gave Tengxiao a fierce look. At this time, Bai Kun touched Yin Zhu''s head and held him in his arms. After a long time, he said, "Yin Zhu, go and tell someone." Even if you want to cut off the relationship, you always have to let Yin Zhu tell the world something else. It''s a pity that they can''t say hello to their father-in-law. Yin Zhu nodded. She should have a good look. "Let''s guard you." Bai Kun holds Yin Zhu and says. Yin Zhu didn''t hesitate. He just lay down and began to cultivate the spirit. Soon the familiar pulling force came again. Yin Zhu felt that his soul was flying higher and higher. Then he went through a red and white light zone and returned to his familiar place. Back at home, it''s a pity that Yin Zhu''s parents are not at home at this time and have gone out. When she went home, Yin Zhu was very familiar with her family. This time, it was still the same. Just thinking that this was the last time she came back, Yin Zhu could not help but began to shed tears. She was really reluctant to give up her relatives and the world where she grew up, but Yin Zhu knew that she had to give up this time. Yin Zhu''s hand brushed every object in his home. It was sacred as if he was on a pilgrimage. Everything was so familiar and reluctant. If he had just started to cross, Yin Zhu would have been desperate about the world. After the cultivation of the spirit, Yin Zhu''s heart had hope, and even hoped that he could bring his partner back to have a look one day Their parents, it can be said that first despair, then hope, and despair, such stimulation is really painful, even if the first despair, no hope, the heart will slowly calm, but hope and despair, this is the real despair. But there are too many things in the orc world that she should cherish, as well as responsibility. There is a saying on the earth that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Yin Zhu believes that it is God''s will that he came to this world with the identification system. God wants him to save this backward world, change them, and punish those conspirators. She got so much, always want to do something for that world, Ning Wai kind she also can''t watch the orc world experience another catastrophe. The last time I come back, I always have to do something for my parents, right? Yin Zhu held his chin and thought. Yin Zhu tries to pick up the things at home, but it''s really hard to pick them up. Yin Zhu estimates that his strength can only do one thing at most, and he was about to collapse on the ground last night. Yin Zhu thought for a moment that it was the simplest way to cook for her parents. Chengtian used to cook at home, but she was lazy. Most of the time, her mother cooked food for her. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but feel that she was so unfilial at that time. She was so old that she had to cook for herself. She was busy every day, although her mother also liked to cook something for her At that time, I always felt that there was still a long time to be filial to my parents in the future, so I didn''t care. Now I understand that filial piety depends on the present. When she opened the refrigerator and saw the ingredients, Yin Zhu simply made a spareribs corn soup, a tomato scrambled egg, and a fried bean. They were all simple home dishes. Her parents would not cook much delicious food at home, but only the children would make a lot of delicious food when they came home. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu could not help crying again. You can''t cry. If you go on crying, the dish will be burnt. The three home cooked dishes, which are very simple, make Yin Zhu in the state of soul very hard. He is sweating, and he can''t bear it. His whole body is shaking. Obviously, he is exerting too much force. But this time, Yin Zhu must insist. For the last time, Yin Zhu tells himself. After the meal was finally finished, Yin Zhu collapsed on the sofa at home, unable to move her fingers. She skillfully came to ge you to lie down. Then she took the TV remote control and began to watch TV. I remember that when she had nothing to do in the past, she was lying on the sofa watching TV like this. Yin Zhu was lying on the sofa watching TV for more than 20 minutes. At this time, there was the sound of opening the door. Yin Zhu quickly started to do it. Well, her mother didn''t like her to watch TV like this. She used to say that she had no image. For the last time, she couldn''t let her mother nag, although she might not be able to see it.As soon as Yin Zhu''s mother came in, she saw that the TV had not been turned off. She raised her hand and "patted" her old man in the head. "Old man, it must be you that didn''t turn off the TV." Seeing this, Yin Zhu quietly lights wax for her father. Anyway, if there is any problem at home, it must be her father''s problem. Anyway, her mother will find her father. At this time, Yin Zhu''s father grabbed his short hair in doubt. "I remember turning off the TV. It''s really strange." Two people walked into the house at this time. At this time, Yin Zhu''s mother suddenly found the food on the table. She ran to the table, then reached for the plate and said, "old man, did I cook before I went out?" At this time, Yin Zhu''s father walked slowly to the dining table, looked at it carefully, and then said with certainty: "this is where you cooked it. This is our Yin Zhu''s handwriting. Looking at the scrambled eggs with tomatoes, he told her how many times not to put garlic. As a result, he kept putting garlic, but nothing could be changed." Yin''s father was silent after saying this, and then he turned his head and looked at his wife. At this time, his wife was holding the table with shaking hands, and two lines of tears slipped from her old face. Yin Zhu saw the pain in her heart. She wanted to show filial piety to her parents, but she didn''t expect to frighten them. Yin Zhu stood by his mother''s side and wanted to help her. Seeing that her mother had nothing to do with her, she stopped. It took Yin Zhu''s mother a long time to calm down her excitement. Then she held the table in her hands and scolded angrily, "damn Yin Zhu, you unfilial daughter, since you''re back, why don''t you come to see me? You''ve become anything. You''re my daughter." In fact, since this period of time, the couple always feel that their daughter is still around. They often dream of Yin Zhu talking to them, saying that she is living a good life in another world, and they also find a son-in-law. At the beginning, they thought that they missed their daughter too much and had hallucinations. They hope that she can live a good life in another world. Now they want to respond It''s not an illusion. When Yin Zhu heard her mother''s roar, her tears fell down one by one. She didn''t expect her mother to say such a thing. It''s really tough. She deserves to be her mother. "Mom, I''m coming back to say goodbye. This is the last time I come back to see you and dad. I can''t come back later. I have a good life in the orc world. Jono baikun, Tengxiao Leihe and the four of them all love me very much. I''m very happy. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m just afraid that the unfilial girl can''t be filial to you. Mom, I''m sorry." Yin Zhu sobbed. Yin Zhuma trembled when she heard this. She heard it. Even Yin Zhu''s father was shaking. It turned out that they didn''t dream before. It was the real daughter who came back to see them. "Well, you just have a good time." Yin Zhu''s mother covered her mouth and sobbed. It was enough for her to know that her daughter was still alive. "In this case, you stay at home. I''ll ask your brother to come back for dinner. Our family will have a good reunion dinner. Don''t hurry to buy me vegetables." Yin Zhuma arranges things neatly at this time. "Mom, don''t work so hard. I just came back to see you." Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be tired of his parents because he came back. Yin Zhuma this time directly did not discuss the cold hum, "this family when it''s your turn to make the decision, nothing to see your TV." The last time, she wants to cook delicious food for her daughter. Although she doesn''t know why Yin Zhu can talk to herself like this, Yin Zhu has gone to another world. It''s hard to think of such a way. She''s glad enough to be able to do so. Yin Zhuma watched the TV changing stations over there. She could not help but began to nag, "don''t always lie down. It''s not good-looking. Be careful that your four friends will run away when they see you like this." Knowing that her daughter was at home for the last time, she could come as she wanted to make her as comfortable as possible, but the familiar words could not help slipping out. "Mom, just let me lie down for a while. I can relax like this at home. I''m dignified and elegant outside. I''m sure everyone praises you for having a good daughter. Hey, hey. " The familiar dialogue mode reminds me at home again. Two people forget to leave, so as usual, say daily words, if not the sofa looks empty some strange, all this is no different from the past. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 Soon, Yin Zhu''s mother made a big table of food, and even her younger brother Yin Zhi, who was working outside, was called by her mother to ask for leave. It''s not a festival or a special day. How could the old mother make such a big table and tell herself to go home. It''s just watching the TV and urban love drama that are on at home. It''s the type that his elder sister likes to watch. Seeing his parents are busy in the kitchen, we know that this TV is not for them. It''s estimated that two people will miss their elder sister in this way, just like their elder sister didn''t leave. Thinking of the elder sister who died early, Yin Zhixin felt a little sad, but more angry. The damned elder sister bullied him when she was a child, but now she just clapped her hands and left. She didn''t do her duty at all. I really want to beat her to death. But even if he wanted to beat others, he couldn''t find anyone. Thinking of this, Yin Zhi couldn''t help feeling sad. You said that their family didn''t do anything hurtful. How could they make their family suffer such pain, especially his parents. The two elders who cook in the kitchen are happy, but they are also sad. When their daughter is gone, they are happy that their daughter can come back to them in another way. Of course, they are more happy that their daughter can live well in another world and find happiness. After this time, they are really separated from Yin Zhu A world, never to see my daughter again. Of course, they are not sad. After all, their daughter is still alive, which is the most gratifying thing for them. "What are you thinking, little brother?" Yin Zhu gets close to his younger brother Yin Zhi. In the past, she was at most in a dream. She did not dare to speak directly in this way for fear of scaring them. Yin Zhi shakes his head in doubt at this time. Does he miss his sister too much? Otherwise how can appear hallucination, seem to hear his elder sister talking with him. "It''s not an illusion. It''s me, little brother. I came back to see you and say goodbye to you." Yin Zhu said again. Over and over again, Yin Zhi turned around in shock, and then yelled in the direction of the kitchen, "Mom, mom, I, I heard my sister say she''s back." When Yin Zhuma heard this, she came over with a spatula and slapped Yin Zhi on the head. "What''s your name? If it wasn''t for your sister''s coming back, could I ask you to come back for dinner? You want the whole world to know that your sister is back, don''t you? " When Yin Zhu heard this, his mouth grew big. Then he turned around and looked at the sofa foolishly. Obviously, he knew that his elder sister would be comfortable lying in the sofa watching TV. "Sister, are you really back?" Yin Zhi asked excitedly at this time. He was not afraid at all. He just felt excited. "Yes." Yin Zhu answered. "Well, well, fart, you can come back. Why can''t you come back earlier? Do you know that I cry so sad because of your mess, and do you know that my parents almost didn''t die because of this, you son of a bitch?" After reason came back, he was wronged. Yin Zhi said that he had been living a very hard time. First, he was sad. Second, he had to worry about the bodies of the two old people. "I''m sorry, Yin Zhi. I''m a worthless daughter and sister. I came back to say goodbye to you this time. I didn''t die. My soul crossed into the orc world, and I also found a partner. Four, four. Oh, your sister, I''m very good." The front is still a little sad, and the back is a proud show off. When Yin Zhi heard this, he was stunned, and then said, "just you? They don''t want it. Besides, four, you are not afraid of overwork and death. " Of course, Yin Zhi is very clear that his sister will never marry any crooked melon. Of course, this sarcastic mode can''t be changed. They have to stab twice to meet each other. "You think I''m you. You can''t even find a girlfriend. Your four brothers in law are all beautiful men." Yin Zhi said triumphantly, passing the impression of Jono''s four people to Yin Zhi''s mind. Feeling the figure of a man in his mind, Yin Zhi said, "it turns out that there''s really bad luck in this world." At this time, Yin Zhuma just brought out the cooked food. When she heard what Yin Zhi said, she slapped her in the face. "Can you speak? Why is my daughter so bad? Your four brother-in-law can marry your sister because they burned incense in their last life. " In the eyes of Yin Zhu''s mother, her own children are the best. At this time, Yin Zhi can imagine that his elder sister must smile happily on the sofa. He has long been desperate for his mother''s attitude of valuing women over men. Later, the two brothers and sisters began to chat. Of course, Yin Zhiwen was the main one. Although Yin Zhi liked to stab Yin Zhu for nothing, he still liked his sister very much, so he began to care about Yin Zhu''s life in the orc world. At this time, Yin Zhu took some things that can be said, such as the reason why a female has more than one partner in the orc world, as well as the geographical customs and culture. As for the things related to the beast God, Yin Zhu did not say that she did not want to worry about her family. She came to say goodbye Just to let the family relax.After learning about the life of some orcs in the mainland, Yin Zhu said that although she was disgusted with the material poverty there, she found a lot of things to eat in the past. There was no shortage of food in the tribe, and now she has created a lot of new things. Although it was a little hard, Yin Zhi was relieved that there was no shortage of other things. "It turned out to be such a backward and almost primitive tribe. No wonder this one gave you up as a fairy. I guess even sows can race Diao cicadas in that place." After caring for his sister, Yin Zhi began to mock again. "Hey, you''ve gone too far. I''m not bad, OK?" Yin zhuleng hum. "You can look in the mirror first." Yin Zhi snorted coldly, then thought of something for a while, and then asked, "can you bring something back to that world? If you can, I''ll prepare something for you, such as some species and technology. If you can, I''ll find it for you. " Since the elder sister has come back for the last time, she should always bring some special products back. Yin Zhu shook her head at this time. She had thought about it a long time ago, but it was useless. She couldn''t take it away. "Can''t you take it with you? I''ll go and find some production technologies for you, such as weaving machines in ancient times, how to make them. I''ll find the drawings, and then you''ll memorize them for me, and I''ll memorize them by rote, and I''ll also look for other things. " Yin Zhi said and stood up directly. His elder sister was alone in a strange world, and no one could help her. So the only thing he could do was to increase his elder sister''s confidence. Her status in the tribe was high, so no one could embarrass him. Looking at Yin Zhi running to work, Yin Zhu smiles. Even if Yin Zhi says that he dislikes her very much, he still thinks about her in his heart. In the evening, the family had a very happy meal. After dinner, they went out for a walk. As usual, although all the people were very reluctant, they knew that the time of parting had come. "It''s evening, Yin Zhu. You''ve been here for a long time. Go back, or my sons in law will worry." Yin Zhu''s mother said how much she wanted to get along with her daughter, even for a minute or a second. She only knew that Yin Zhu would go back sooner or later. Besides, who knew whether Yin Zhu would hurt her, so it was better to let him go back. "Take care, mom and dad. I''m leaving." Yin Zhu is also patient at this time. "Well, go ahead. Remember to live with your son-in-law. Don''t make trouble." Yin Zhu''s father seldom asks. "I know, mom and Dad, you go back, I''ll go." Yin Zhu finished, wiped a tear, and then turned to leave. It''s long enough to be here. She also cooks during the day and spends a lot of energy. At this time, even Yin Zhu''s spirit is very tired. It''s time to go back. In addition, Tengxiao in Shiwu tribe is a little uneasy. Yin Zhu used to practice spirit determination, but he didn''t go there for so long and didn''t come back. According to Yin Zhu''s soul strength, he would normally go there for two or three hours and return. This time, it''s five or six hours. He left in the morning of the day, but now it''s midnight, and he hasn''t come back. Tengxiao is uneasy quarter-deck. Although Bai Kun believed that Yin Zhu would come back, he also knew that this time was the last farewell. Yin Zhu was afraid that he would stay for a long time, but he didn''t expect that it would be that long. Furthermore, Tengxiao''s anxiety affected him. "Tengxiao, what are you going to do? Sit down." Bai Kun said with a frown. "I can''t stop that." Tengxiao said bitterly, once it stopped, he would think more, so it''s better to walk like this. When Bai Kun heard this, he wanted to jump up and beat Tengxiao, "what do you do? Yin Zhu will definitely come back. You have to believe in Yin Zhu and me." Tengxiao nodded at this time and said, "I know, I''m just used to looking at Yin Zhu all the time. I''m flustered when Yin Zhu is not here." Tengxiao said that he is so useless, he has no way to be as calm as Bai Kun. When Bai Kun heard this, he took a mouthful of Tengxiao. Forget it. No matter how much he said to him, he''d better wait for Yin Zhu quietly. If he likes to go, he''ll go. At most, he''ll sort out what QingHan said and see if there are any loopholes. As long as he''s busy, he won''t think about it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 Bai Kun paralyzes himself with something, but Tengxiao''s attention is still on Yin Zhu. No, as soon as he turns around, he sees that Yin Zhu''s face is full of tears. "Bai Kun, Bai Kun, Yin Zhu cried." Tengxiao cried out. When Bai Kun heard this, he came over quickly. Seeing this, he sighed. Then he held Yin Zhu in his arms and patted Yin Zhu''s back with one hand, just like pacifying the baby. Bai Kun knows that Yin Zhu is back. After all, it''s an end to his family. Yin Zhu is sad. Tengxiao reacts at this time. Then he stops talking, but he shouts in his heart that he is too stupid. He pays attention to Yin Zhu all the time, but Bai Kun takes advantage of it. At this time, Yin Zhu was lying on Bai Kun''s body and crying. Bai Kun didn''t say anything but comforted Yin Zhu with his own actions. Fortunately, after crying for a while, Yin Zhu wiped away his tears, "let you laugh." When he said this, Yin Zhu''s eyes were still red. "Well, smile. You look so ugly." Bai Kun gently pinched Yin Zhu''s cheek and said in disgust. "Do you dislike it? If you dislike me, I''ll be with Tengxiao. You''ve found a better one. I promise I won''t stop you, hum. " Yin Zhu said angrily. When Tengxiao heard this, he immediately coaxed, "come on, Yin Zhu. We''ll be fine later. Don''t pay attention to Bai Kun." "Good." Yin and Zhu agreed. Bai Kun doesn''t get angry when he hears this. He just amuses Yin Zhu and doesn''t want to make Yin Zhu sad about what happened before. "You''ve just come back. You''re very tired. Have a rest." Bai Kun didn''t let go of Yin Zhu at all. He just held Yin Zhu and lay down. Yin Zhu is really tired, not physically, but mentally. This day can be said to be joyful and sad. In addition, she has been forced to stay on the other side of the earth for such a long time. She will hold her physically. She will soon close her eyes and rest on her body. At this time, Bai Kun takes a look at Tengxiao, who is still standing. Then he looks at Yin Zhu, who is held in his arms. He smiles faintly and falls asleep. Tengxiao saw that he could only take out his eyes. Who said he didn''t have eyes? After that, he would hold the person first. At least he was in his arms. Can Bai Kun still run to his arms? Think about now only two people, if it is really a person, he is the lowest EQ one, in the future must suffer. Anyway, he''s straightforward. He''ll just hold on to him in the future. Why should he have so much heart? Anyway, Yin Zhu knows what he''s like. When he thinks about it, Tengxiao thinks he doesn''t have to think much about it. He will act directly in the future. When he woke up the next day, Yin Zhushen got up and took a breath of fresh air. Then he looked at Bai Kun and Tengxiao with a smile and said, "I haven''t come up with any good way to cut off my connection with that world, but I''ve thought that I can seal my own." Bai Kun is probably embarrassed to ask himself this question, but Yin Zhu is very clear that this problem needs to be solved urgently, so he still has to seal himself. "How to seal it?" Bai Kun was puzzled. He didn''t want to turn Yin Zhu into a wooden man. "Don''t worry, I want to live with you. I won''t do anything stupid. I''m going to use it to portray the array on this body and imprison my soul forever. " Yin Zhu said with a smile. "I''ve thought about it. Isn''t my abnormality my soul? I think the beast God wants to call people to lead the way. It also needs my soul. That''s simple. To seal my soul in this body, the body is alive, I live. If the body is dead, I die. If the soul is alive, one day, once it''s out of the body, it''s gone. " Yin Zhu said calmly. "Yin Zhu." Bai Kun can''t help shouting when he hears this. The purpose of Yin Zhu''s doing this is obviously to prevent the beast God from using her soul as a raft. "Yin Zhu, do you know what you are doing? Do you know the consequences of that? " Bai Kun asked aloud, very anxious. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this. "I know, Bai Kun, you don''t have to worry. I know what you mean. If I do this, I can''t reincarnate even if I die. If I die, all the spirits will die, or the spirits will stay in the dead body. But Bai Kun, you have to think in another way, if we win the beast God, then I will become true As a new animal God, then age is not a problem for me. I could have lived for ten thousand years. Why should I have to work as hard as others? Unless you dislike me and stick to you for ten thousand years, I''m tired of it When Bai Kun heard Yin Zhu''s words, he shook his head and said, "it''s no use to motivate me. Anyway, I don''t agree with this method." Yin Zhu said that if they won at that time, what if? Is there a chance that Yin Zhu''s spirits will be destroyed? He will never agree. In other words, Yin Zhu is not a person in this world. There is no need for him to take such responsibility and live well. Why should he make such a great sacrifice? This is absolutely unacceptable.Bai Kun refused, and Tengxiao couldn''t agree. "Yin Zhu, you can''t do such a thing. If you dare to do such a thing without our consent, I''ll go to the beast God. Anyway, you are not allowed to prepare for life, so I''ll give the head to the beast God. Anyway, you are not afraid of death. In a word, it''s because we are useless that we want you to do so. So I''d better die early to avoid being ridiculed by the people in the orc continent It''s no use laughing at us. At least when we die, we can let the people behind us say that we are not afraid of life and death. " Tengxiao directly threatened Yin Zhu''s life. When Yin Zhu heard this threat, he couldn''t laugh or cry. "Tengxiao, who taught you to die easily? Threaten me, right?" Yin Zhu went forward and twisted Tengxiao''s ears fiercely. He said angrily. Although Yin Zhu knows that Bai Kun and Tengxiao are both concerned about themselves, she can''t think of any good way. Anyway, she won''t let the beast God Wuji destroy the orc continent, because this is her home. She will do everything to protect her home. "That''s the threat." Although the ear is pulled by Yin Zhu some ache, but Tengxiao firm don''t change. "Yin Zhu, what do you want to do? I can''t stop you, but I just say that if you are in danger, I will die in front of you. If you are dead, I will accompany you. Everything is fine. You should remember that you will not be alone." Bai Kun said it lightly, as if he were talking about family affairs. Yin Zhu didn''t know when he heard this. He didn''t want to do it secretly. Otherwise, these two people would do it. If these two people were really disobedient, they would force themselves. Yin Zhu''s teeth were itching with hatred. When they did something, they didn''t have a good idea. For example, when Bai Kun saved himself, they didn''t have their own consent at all, and then they went straight to work Become their own partner, Jono is also devouring the beast Dan, the patriarch they all know, they don''t know, is really too tolerant of them, this one did not put themselves in the eye, now still threaten themselves, although it is for her good. "Yinzhu, you have to believe that not only me but also jonoreh will follow you. You have to believe that you have this charm." Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu and his face is very bad. He knows what he says is working, but he worries that his weight is not heavy enough. Bai Kun pulls out Jono and Leihe. "OK, OK, you don''t have to say it. I know what you mean. I won''t let myself be in danger. OK, but there''s no good way now. Let''s do this. I''ll draw a Zhenling array on my body first, just seal my soul in my body, and don''t draw the other extinction array. OK." Zhenling array is to suppress the soul in the body. Generally, there is no way for the spirit to get out of the body. This is just a simple place, so that when the beast God attacks Yin Zhu, they don''t feel it. Yin Zhu originally wanted to persuade Bai Kun, but she saw that Bai Kun pulled out two more. Forget it, even if this and those two were added, the answer would fall on Bai Kun''s side. She couldn''t break them back. As for the effect that Yin Zhu said before, there is a complex array that needs to suppress the soul and destroy the soul as well as add links. The two links have that effect, but Bai Kun doesn''t agree. Yin Zhu can only think of other ways. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. We can find a better way. I don''t believe that the world is really the road of animal God Wuji. There is no road of ordinary orcs. I remember you said that people are the foundation of one world and one country. Can one animal God Wuji really harm the whole world? I don''t think so, so we won''t lose. " Bai Kun said with certainty. "Well, we''ve made it clear. Are we going to go to sea to find the so-called Poseidon island?" Asked Yin Zhu. "Yes, but I''ll arrange this. First, I''ll get rid of the hidden danger of your body. The first thing is to devour the soul of the original body. In this way, your integration with the body will be improved. At that time, even if the beast God wants to extract your soul, it won''t be so easy. The second nature is Zhenling array. After these two things are solved, we will go out to sea. " Bai Kun''s arrangement is very good. After all, they are not familiar with the sea, and there are also dangers, so we should enhance Yin Zhu''s combat effectiveness first. Yin Zhu nodded, indicating that he would listen to Bai Kun''s arrangement. They would stay in Shiwu tribe for a while, and then Yin Zhu devoured the original body. Thinking of the original body, Yin Zhu could not help sighing, and then said to Tengxiao, "Tengxiao, do you have anything to say to the original body?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 Yin Zhu is a little guilty about her original body. After all, it''s a fact that she robbed each other''s body. That''s why she wanted to say a few words to her original body at the last moment. After all, it''s on earth that the death row is going to die, and she has to let each other talk and eat. That''s what Yin Zhu means now. "I have nothing to say to her." When Yin Zhu talks about the original body, Tengxiao immediately changes color. He doesn''t like the original body at all. He is a disgusting guy, selfish and self-centered. Especially from Yin Zhu, Yuanshen committed suicide when he knew he had a baby. At that time, Yuanshen didn''t want to give the baby a way to live. He just wanted to make him regret that she was too bad to be forgiven. If Yuanshen didn''t do so much, there would be no Yinzhu coming. Maybe he would really make do with Yuanshen I want to live a happy life. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao very disgusted, shook his head and said: "you don''t want to forget it." Yin Zhu is not so generous that he can share his partner. He is concerned about his partner. Yin Zhu untied the seal on her left hand a little. She would not release the person completely. It would be more than the loss if she ran away. She just untied it a little so that she could have a dialogue with herself. "Yin Zhu, to tell you the truth, I''m going to devour you from today on. Do you have any last words to explain? I''m a man of my word. As long as you don''t make trouble out of nothing, I can help you do it." Yin Zhu said as like as two peas, and this was the same as his own name, which made his name really strange. "Tengxiao, Tengxiao, you save me. You can''t ignore me. I''m your partner and tengxi Tengcheng''s mother." The original body is shouting over there. "Shut up, you are not qualified to say that to me. When you give them up for your so-called face, you are not worthy to be their mother. Their mother is Yin Zhu, not you selfish woman, and I have nothing to do with you." Tengxiao see the original body again mentioned cub, Tengxiao is very angry, think about his child almost died, almost. Fortunately, Yin Zhu came. Otherwise, Tengxiao could not imagine how angry and desperate he would be when he knew the truth. At this point, he really wanted to thank the beast God. The original body didn''t think that she couldn''t move Tengxiao''s heart at all. She was silent for a while. She didn''t know what she was thinking, but she was still struggling to die. "Well, let me ask you, no matter what, just feel your conscience and say, do you owe me? If you save me, then all our grudges will be written off. " He said, gritting his teeth. Teng Xiao sneered at this, "I tell you it''s impossible. Besides, I don''t owe you. What do I owe you? You drugged me. As for the child, Yin Zhu gave it to me. It has nothing to do with you. I owe you. What do I owe you? You''re so cheeky. You can say that. You''re such a self righteous person. You always feel that the whole world is full of people They should all revolve around you. Naturally, I feel that I owe you. " Tengxiao will never disturb Yin Zhu''s plan because of his original body. In his heart, Yin Zhu is the most important. As for the debt in his heart, it''s nothing. He has a little debt to his original body, but it''s absolutely not much, let alone because of saving her, he takes himself too seriously. Tengxiao refused without hesitation, and even ridiculed herself, which made her very uncomfortable. She cried angrily, "OK, Tengxiao, you can do it. I want to see. If tengxi Tengcheng knows that his mother died in the hands of this woman, and you are the accomplice, how do you think you should face the two children?" "You talk nonsense. How can a child think that? It''s a joke." Tengxiao immediately overthrows the original body''s nonsense. "Kill me, Yin Zhu. You''re more powerful than me because you''re from the kingdom of God. You kill me and merge. Do you think the beast God will have no backhand? You said that if the beast God let them accidentally discover the truth of killing their mother, what would you do? " The original body laughed wildly. When Yin Zhu heard this, Tengxiao was silent. They really loved the two children, but if there was a gap between them, Yin Zhu could not accept it. It''s just that the original person may find that, after all, the two children are not with them now. If they are guided by someone with a bad heart, and Yin Zhu is really the soul of a strange world, there will be ten mouths that can''t explain clearly. But if we don''t solve this problem, Yin Zhu''s safety can''t be guaranteed. What should we do? For a moment, the heads of the three people present all hurt. For the first time, Bai Kun thought it was troublesome to have children. Of course, if his parents and children dared to doubt his mother, he would make him doubt his life. It''s clear that she wants to devour the original body and ask her to explain her last words. As a result, the three people are threatened by her. Yin Zhu knows that he can''t devour the original body in a short time, unless he finds the two boys and brings them back to raise them himself. But now the world is so big, Yin Zhu doesn''t know where the two children have gone. Yin Zhu sealed his original body again, and then the three people sat together to discuss how to deal with this problem, which must be solved."Bai Kun, what can you do?" Asked Yin Zhu. After hearing this, Bai Kun thought for a while and said, "we haven''t heard from the two boys for a long time. We can''t know the specific situation of the two little boys. However, Teng an said that they also have their own destiny. I don''t think people with destiny are affected so quickly. You think QingHan is engulfed by the beast God Wuji and can escape some of them, so I think you think too much, too long-term, don''t say to believe our children, even if those little fart children were bewitched, don''t you have the confidence to break each other back, besides, there is Tengxiao. If you can''t do it, you''ll beat me hard. If you don''t beat me well, you''ll be good. " Yin Zhu thought Bai Kun was very reasonable at first, but when he got to the back, he was askew. He was even prepared to use violence against children. Didn''t he know that children were the most rebellious? How can we use such a method. However, Yin Zhu, who was originally flustered, was in a better mood after being analyzed by Bai Kun. It''s true that his son can''t be fooled so quickly. What''s more, having a destiny is equal to a heavy protection. Bai Kun saw that Yin Zhu was moved by himself, so he continued to work hard, "so the most important thing for Yin Zhu now is to solve the original body in your body. She does great harm to you. Don''t be frightened by her. As for the little fart child, give it to us, and we''ll guarantee that the child will be OK. Is it OK?" It''s not that Bai Kun doesn''t care about children, but he cares more about Yin Zhu. Besides, Yin Zhu is concerned with the overall situation. As for children, he doesn''t think that the two will surpass them after several years of cultivation. No matter what those guys think, as long as they have excellent intelligence, they can only give themselves honest. Besides, they are selfish. Tengxi Tengcheng is naturally better than Yin Zhu Yin Zhu is even more important. "Good." Yin Zhu nodded, but she didn''t see clearly. She was afraid of hands and feet. Even if the child had that kind of problem, she could teach it slowly. Bai Kun is very happy to see that Yin Zhu is the same. At this time, he pulls Tengxiao to one side directly, and then mutters a lot to Tengxiao''s ear. Yin Zhu doesn''t know what to say, but Tengxiao does. In fact, Bai Kun is warning Tengxiao. If those two bastards really think that Yin Zhu is the enemy, then Tengxiao will be responsible for cleaning up the tortoise''s son. After all, Tengxiao is his father''s son. If they do it for him, he will be very cruel. Tengxiao also hastily said that he would do it himself and would never let Yin Zhu and Bai Kun worry about it. "Yin Zhu starts to swallow it now, so you don''t have to be soft hearted. You don''t have to talk to her. People like her don''t say good last words. We just need to be nice to Mei Li and her in the future." Bai Kun can see that Yin Zhu is very sorry for him, but he can''t be soft hearted about this. Yin Zhu nodded, "OK, I''ll listen to you." In fact, the good thing was that he had decided to devour the soul before, but it devoured the soul. Yin Zhu''s heart was really hairy, just like he wanted to eat people. After all, it was a living soul with independent thinking and behavior. The soul of the original body receives a lot of power in the totem stone. Now the soul is much stronger. Yin Zhu doesn''t intend to swallow each other''s soul at once. Moreover, Yin Zhu doesn''t want to let the original body''s temperament affect him. If Yin Zhu is ready to swallow the soul in sections, it''s similar to some modern installment payment. Yin Zhu''s mind is staring directly at him at this time On his left hand, at this time, Yin Zhu seems to see a huge space appear in front of him, while the original body squats on the open space at this time. For safety''s sake, Yin Zhu didn''t appear on the ground, but in the sky. At this time, the original body secretly told Yin Zhu that he had a dark Scepter in his hand. After a while, the original body felt that one arm of his soul had been cut off. Later, Yin Zhu put away the half hand. Fortunately, the soul is made up of pure leading. Maybe it''s because without the master, the soul material directly becomes a ball. It''s very happy to see Yin Zhu. If it''s really a hand, Yin Zhu may not dare to speak. Yin Zhu opened her mouth and sucked the gas into her body. She immediately felt that her brain was very comfortable and clear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 The taste is not bad, and she feels very comfortable. After swallowing the gas, Yin Zhu takes a deep breath, and then opens her eyes. She can feel that her soul has expanded a little. This rapid growth way is really addictive. But the good thing is that the soul can''t be swallowed casually. Nonsense can only turn into a madman, even if Yin Zhu can. That''s because Yin Zhu and the original body are the same body, and the original soul is very similar. In this way, Yin Zhu is also careful to swallow up little by little, which can be said to be of the same origin as Jono and Xiaojin. In addition, Xiaojin is willing to be swallowed up, Otherwise, without these conditions, it is basically impossible to succeed. If anyone else dares to do so, he is likely to become a madman, so there is no need to worry that someone will do harm to the world because of this. "How about Yin Zhu?" Bai Kun asked curiously. "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Seeing that Yin Zhu was really OK, Bai Kun laughed, "in this case, we will live here for a month." Yin Zhu can devour his original body once again, and Bai Kun is also curious about the animal pill left by QingHan. It can be said that the animal pill is the strength of a person''s life. According to his own speculation, QingHan should not be completely engulfed. At least he can arrange for himself later, can''t he? But why didn''t he save his own animal elixir? He just watched his own animal elixir absorbed. He would never say that the animal God didn''t know that she had escaped. Thinking about it, Bai Kun denies this idea. It''s impossible. The beast God can''t fly up. He must think about this question. But why does the beast God know, but didn''t find QingHan? It can be said that the beast God has its own power in the whole continent. It''s very easy to find a person, but why did he leave the cold outside for so many years? Bai Kun thinks this problem is very important. If he can think about it clearly, many of his questions will be solved. Tengxiao looked at baikun still studying the animal pill with blood. He couldn''t help wondering: "baikun, what''s wrong with the animal pill? I''ve seen it for many times. Do you see any problem?" "No, there are a lot of doubts. I don''t understand." Bai Kun shook his head. "Why did the beast God give up when he had a chance to devour QingHan completely?" Bai Kun asked in great doubt. Tengxiao at this time very simple answer said: "should be enough strength, do not need it." "No, the beast God needs it. He needs it in particular." Bai Kun is very sure that the beast God needs QingHan''s destiny, and how can he be the beast God if he doesn''t completely swallow QingHan. "If you don''t swallow what you need, there''s only one answer, that''s not daring." Tengxiao said very simply. Don''t you dare? Bai Kun thinks that Tengxiao''s EQ is a little low, but he is not stupid. He has a very keen intuition for some things. Dare not have what thing is animal God dare not do? Can''t bear the consequences? Watching Bai Kun fall into meditation again, Tengxiao doesn''t disturb him, because that''s what Bai Kun does when he thinks about things. Once he talks too much, he will interrupt Bai Kun''s thinking. Why can''t he swallow it? Is it because he can''t control the destiny? Or because he can''t suppress QingHan, it''s not he who devours QingHan, but QingHan who devours her. Thinking of this, Bai Kun can''t help shaking all over. If so, it makes sense. Only in this way, Yin Zhu''s noodles become two people, one is the beast God, the other is QingHan, but this is not right. If QingHan wants to take back his destiny, shouldn''t he join hands with Yin Zhu? Obviously, QingHan is not on Yin Zhu''s side. Is there no way to get back the living and swallowed destiny? But that''s not right. He has some idea about the purpose of the beast God. But what''s the purpose of QingHan, and how many disciples of the temple Qingling? Bai Kun found that there were no simple ones related to the beast God. He really wanted to think about them one by one. Moreover, QingHan said that the beast God was the nine headed snake king, with nine lives. One died in the great catastrophe, and eight died. It was also very important who these eight people were. Unfortunately, at this point, Bai Kun didn''t have a clue, so he had to wait for the beast God to jump out Come on, of course. He''ll have to think about it again. When Yin Zhu came out after practicing, he saw Bai Kun sitting quietly on the stump, thinking. "What does Bai Kun think? He wants to be so serious." Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Yin Zhu, do you really have nine lives Bai Kun asked curiously. At this time, Yin Zhu nodded his head and said, "it''s very possible that in our world, there is a saying that cats have nine lives. I believe there are also cats here." "You said that if the beast God still has eight heads, who do you think is most likely?" Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. "QingHan said that daze tribe is the descendant of the beast God, and there are also half orcs. That is to say, there must be one half Orc among the original people of daze tribe, but since the orcs have to arrange for people I am familiar with, otherwise this arrangement is useless, but I don''t want to think about those, because thinking about those are very cruel to me, and the people I care about are all people Wonderful family and friends. " As for the remaining eight aspects of the orcs, their will has only begun to talk about now, which has obviously been taboo."Well, I won''t be familiar with you. I can tell the hypocritical one around us. You don''t have to worry about it. But I think Sophie should be. She''s awakened. " Bai Kun said, does an ordinary person really burst out of blood under pressure, and then have divine power? Bai Kun doesn''t believe that if so, they will bear more than Sophie in their life, so the most likely thing is that Sophie is one of the animal gods. "Morrison should have a problem, too." The orc ancestor Zong fengxu forced Morrison to guard the body for the beast God, saying that Morrison had no problem and she didn''t believe it. "But one day I don''t quite understand, if Morrison is, why does he want to split his soul and refuse to go?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "No, Morrison is a native orc, not 5000 years ago. For example, Sophie was born in your tribe, not a very old ORC." Bai Kun, the analyst, then looked at each other and said, "that is to say, the other souls of the beast God may have reincarnated." "That is to say, Morrison may not have the previous memory. Maybe Morrison has a kind of intuition that he will lose himself if he goes, so he will split his soul first. After all, a reincarnation for many times has long been an independent soul. Who wants to become an accessory of others, or even lose himself, is a struggle of the soul." Bai Kun reasoned again. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this, "very likely." That is to say, about eight people, she can only confirm two. As for Qingling, Yin Zhu is not sure. "Don''t worry. I really think it will come to the surface one day. I don''t believe that everything can be well arranged by the beast God. You should know that everything has variables. As long as there is a little more wind and a little more wind, the outcome will be different, because everything will change with it, and then it will be thousands of miles away." Bai Kun holds Yin Zhu''s hand and comforts him. Then about the relationship between QingHan and the beast God, Bai Kun said his guess again, saying it was a guess, but Bai Kun thought it should be the truth. "Well, you just want to tell me clearly about this matter. I don''t think I can think so clearly, Bai Kun. You are really good." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Well, I''ve worked so hard to think and think. My brain is going to be broken. Yin Zhu, don''t you want to reward me?" Bai Kun put his whole face in front of Yin Zhu with a smile. Yin Zhu "Bo Bo" to Bai Kun''s face, and then happily holding Bai Kun''s arm coquetry said: "then I will accompany you at night?" "You can kiss this face, too. I really don''t like it." Bai Kun''s mouth is full of disgusting words, but his heart is beautiful. To tell the truth, when he sees the ghost he looks like in the daytime, he doesn''t dare to see more, but Yin Zhu doesn''t have the look of disgust and fear at all. Yin Zhu said that he was really afraid at the beginning. Sometimes habit is a good thing, just habit. "You mean I''m hungry?" Yin Zhubai looks at Bai Kun. "No, I don''t dare. Thank you for not abandoning me." Bai Kun said with a smile. "No way, my Bai Kun is a fox spirit. He is not a person in the daytime, but a spirit sucking spirit in the evening. If I don''t show myself well in the daytime, I will not be able to do anything at night." Yin Zhu seldom teases Bai Kun. Bai Kun didn''t get angry when he heard this. Instead, he laughed happily, because he was a fox and Yin Zhu was praising himself. Originally, Bai Kun didn''t care much about his appearance, but now he was fascinated by Yin Zhu because of his face. Now he wants to feel his face. "Well, little lady, I''ll wait for the fox spirit to seduce you tonight." Bai Kun deliberately blows in Yin Zhu''s ear and says some provocative words. As soon as Teng Xiao came back from hunting, he saw the two men scattering dog food. Teng Xiao said that they were really hard to hear, and he didn''t think about whether he would be hurt. With Bai Kun, Yin Zhu''s eyes were much less on the journey, which really made people uncomfortable. When Yin Zhu saw Tengxiao coming back, he quickly climbed out of Bai Kun''s arms, patted Bai Kun''s hand, and then walked to the front of Tengxiao with a smile, "Tengxiao, I''ll help you deal with the prey." Anyway, Yin Zhu has no way to tease one of his partners in front of another. He is shy or unwilling to stimulate Ning Wai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 Bai Kun doesn''t get angry when he sees the action of beating Yin Zhu. He just looks at Yin Zhu with a smile. It makes Yin Zhu very unhappy, as if she had done something with Bai Kun before. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu with a red face, like a red apple. It''s tempting to bite. "You are also really, life knows Yin Zhu thin skinned, honest tease her." Teng Xiao takes a look at Bai Kun. Of course, he still likes to see Yin Zhu. He can only say that everything is too good-looking. When Bai Kun heard this, he took a white look at Tengxiao, "pretending that I''m honest. I don''t know how much I want to think in my head. I''m still here." "What does Yin Zhu hide so far away do, all old husband old wife, Teng Xiao still can laugh at you?" Bai Kun waved to Yin Zhu with a smile. "Who''s with your old husband and wife, huh." Yin Zhu makes a face at Bai Kun. Yin Zhu said that Bai Kun, a cheeky guy, could not resist. She quickly turned to Tengxiao and said, "Tengxiao, let''s go. We don''t care about Bai Kun." The mouth said it was a bad guy, but the tone was full of sweetness. However, Teng Xiaocai doesn''t care who Yin Zhu thinks in his heart. He just holds Yin Zhu in his hand now. "Let''s go. When I was hunting today, I found a bunch of very beautiful sweet billed flowers on the other side of the river bank. I''ll take you to pick them." Because of Bai Kun''s previous experience of sending the wrong flowers, Tengxiao will not send the flowers he has never seen. The flower is big and red. A flower is about the size of an adult''s palm. It can secrete sweet water to drink, so it''s called sweet mouth flower. It''s good for females to enjoy and eat. "OK, let''s get it home and set it up, and eat it when you want to." Although Yin Zhu is not a good stutter, Tengxiao made it for him, so it''s different. Didn''t Tengxiao think about himself when he went out to see anything? Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu, who runs fast with Tengxiao. He can''t help laughing. Yin Zhu says they are nervous. In fact, Yin Zhu is also nervous. It''s good to have him watching now. He won''t let Yin Zhu work too hard and tease her. It''s enough to see her laugh so happily. Tengxiao used to follow Yinzhu, but he just foolishly guarded him. He didn''t know how to let Yinzhu adjust. Yinzhu took his own ideas. No matter how hard the road ahead is, he never stops looking forward to it. Just like the previous Meizu, they are going to destroy the clan. They still find their own way forward. Yin Zhu''s side is the same. Anyway, they have to go. Why don''t they make themselves happy? Pressure can be there. Pressure can make them motivated, but they can''t turn themselves into enslaved slaves just because of pressure Carrying the pain forward, the day still has to be so happy. How does companion skin super thick to do? Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu and Bai Kun bickering. He can''t help but smile. It''s a good day. Although sometimes he is jealous of the way Bai Kun and Yin Zhu get along with each other, he is more happy because Yin Zhu is happy. Besides, he doesn''t have to worry about those intrigues. "How is Yin Zhu''s training recently?" Bai Kun asked. Yin Zhu said with a smile: "it''s OK. It''s very smooth. You know I can''t swallow much in one day. I can bear it. But I guess I''ll come back tomorrow. I don''t think I can save my consciousness. I''ll be in a muddle at that time." Soul is the root of a person, the soul of the original body is swallowed bit by bit, and it is normal that it can not be maintained. "Well, be careful. I''m afraid Wuji has a back hand. It won''t be so easy for you to swallow your body. I expect it will break out tomorrow." Bai Kun reminds me. "I won''t go hunting tomorrow. I''ll watch you tomorrow." Tengxiao expresses his concern directly. "Well, I will guard you, too, so don''t worry about Yin Zhu." Bai Kun also promised. Yin Zhu looked at the two very nervous, reached out and patted them on the shoulder, "it''s OK, there''s no need to make yourself so tight, I believe I can do it, so you two can rest assured." Yin Zhu is thinking that even if she is a female, she is also the ultimate female, so she doesn''t have to worry about it. When Bai Kun saw this, he cried and laughed. He and Tengxiao were really useless. In turn, Yin Zhu comforted him. "Yin Zhu, I''m sure you can." Tengxiao grasped Yin Zhu''s hand tightly at this time. "Now that you believe me, it''s OK. Don''t worry." Yin Zhu pats Tengxiao on the shoulder, and the three have a happy dinner. After dinner, Yin Zhu does not practice, but takes two people for a walk outside. As the night fell, Bai Kun also changed into a human. He changed all the animal skins he put on his body. He put on a simple animal fur coat, and then he felt comfortable. "Let''s go out for a walk every night." Yin Zhu said with a smile at this time that Bai Kun''s life is actually reversed from theirs. Bai Kun is normal at night, and it is also a time for Bai Kun to rest during the day. Walking like a skeleton will be more difficult. However, in order to take care of Yin Zhu and Tengxiao, this night has become sleeping time, and Bai Kun''s life at night has become very rare Few, this is not good, always let Bai Kun out to walk."Thank you. We are the best Bai Kun said with a smile, a pair of fox eyes rippling. "Of course, you don''t see whose partner it is." Tengxiao continued. Yin Zhu looks at these two people with a smile at this time. Yin Zhu finds that when he is with Bai Kun, the Tengxiao is like an open mind. The love talk is easy to say. However, how can these two guys praise themselves and hold themselves too high? If there were not so many things that put heavy pressure on them, Yin Zhu says that he would definitely become a proud peacock. "You two are shameless, and you are not afraid of being laughed at by others." Yin Zhu smiles. "It''s not a good partner to always say that one''s partner is bad, but my partner is the best. It''s not good." Tengxiao said directly. Yin Zhu said that she was really moved by this. Bai Kun said that she would not take it seriously, but Tengxiao said that Yin Zhu knew that it was absolutely not mixed with any water. Of course, it was not that Bai Kun said that it was false, but Bai Kun gave people the kind of eloquence and honeyed words. There were so many such words that they didn''t feel so much, but this big fool The effect that honest person Tengxiao says is different. Bai Kun could see Yin Zhu''s heartfelt smile, and he could only say, who said Tengxiao was stupid? This guy is a monkey. Didn''t you see that he didn''t take much advantage of him? Looking silly, in fact, did not eat a loss. "How can you be so moved? Yin Zhu is so easily moved." Bai Kun rubbed Yin Zhu''s head with a smile. "Well, it''s very moving. Thank God for letting me come to this world, and then I met you. I love you all." Yin Zhu is very happy with a smile. Even if there are a lot of hardships ahead of her, Yin Zhu said that she will go through, and no one can stop her happiness. She is not smart enough, and her strength is not strong, but the only thing she has is a strong, unswerving idea to live, and no one can change it. "Yes." Seeing that Yin Zhu said he was grateful to meet them, Bai Kun knew that Yin Zhu had completely given up his past life, because they were all of Yin Zhu, which was even more important than Yin Zhu''s parents. "I''m also grateful that God let me meet you. I used to complain about why I had such parents. Now I know that all the disasters ahead of me were to meet you in daze tribe. "Tengxiao is so numb that he says it. After hearing this, Bai Kun takes a look at Tengxiao. He will climb up the stick. He is worried that if he goes on like this, he will not win Tengxiao. He who is not afraid of being wise is afraid of being enlightened. ¡±Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go. "Bai Kun looks at Tengxiao in disgust, and then plays with Yin Zhu''s little hand. Yin Zhu couldn''t help giggling when he heard this, and then nodded affirmatively, "Bai Kun, you have to work hard, or I''ll dislike you. After all, you have only this special ability." ¡±I''m sure I''ll work hard. Can we say it secretly after us at night? I''ll make sure you''re satisfied. " Bai Kun blows to Yin Zhu''s ear. When Yin Zhu heard this, her ears immediately turned red. She knew too well what this guy would say when he was with her at night. "Bad guy, big bad guy." Yin Zhu put his hand to Bai Kun''s waist and said. Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu''s shy and angry appearance, and couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t be angry, Yin Zhu. I''ll tell you when I go back in the evening that I promise to make your ears pregnant." When Yin Zhu heard this, he could not help covering his ear with his hand, indicating that he could not afford to hurt himself. The pregnant stem of this ear was what Yin Zhu told Bai Kun. He said how to say, how affectionate and what kind of intonation to be provocative. Light and sound can make people pregnant. Therefore, when Bai Kun was with her, he liked to speak with that kind of voice, which made her eyes red Jump at a loss, heart scurrying, every time can not resist, repeatedly surrender. "It''s not serious." Yin Zhu said. "How can you say something serious about life?" Bai Kun said with a smile. It''s not a short time to talk to Yin Zhu, but Yin Zhu is always shy and doesn''t make fun of her. If any female of the tribe had been pulling people around for a long time now, where would she talk to him. The orc mainland is more open to both sexes. Yin Zhu is very shy, just like a newly married partner. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 On this day, Yin Zhu practiced again. He was very clear that he would tear a piece of energy from his original soul. He was afraid that his original body would be lost. At this time, there would be a temporary counterattack. After all, no one wanted to die. Even if Yin Zhu became like this, he would have to counterattack. As for the original body didn''t do anything at the beginning, it should be in the accumulation of strength to deal with itself, this is not white Kun and Tengxiao two people are on the side, waiting for Yin Zhu to help in time. "Here I am again. This is my last conversation with you. I''m sorry, Yin Zhu. I owe you this sentence. I''m sorry, but I still have to do it." Yin Zhu said very seriously that he would have less guilt in his heart. Yuanshen just laughed when he heard this, "don''t you Yin Zhu spread your kindness and your beauty everywhere? How in order to survive, what kind of face will come out. " Yin Zhu heard this just a faint smile, no matter what the original body said, she will not stop. In order to continue life, in order to make their next life stable, Yin Zhu did not hesitate to hand. "Yin Zhu, I tell you, you can''t win, you can''t win, the beast God has already arranged everything, you can''t win me." At this time, the original body gave Yin Zhu a strange smile, and then began to laugh. "Arrangements?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. He just wanted to disturb the arrangement of the beast God. Yin Zhu didn''t hesitate to start with the original soul energy. It was very simple before. However, this time something went wrong. The soul in her eyes shrank directly. There was a golden aperture in her soul. She didn''t know where to get a turtle shell. The defense was super good. Yin Zhu found that no matter what means she used, she couldn''t fight Break that defense. Bai Kun and Tengxiao look at Yin Zhu, frown and open their eyes, "what''s the matter? Is it tricky? Say it and we''ll help you with your reference. " At this time, Yin Zhu was very upset and said: "it must be the beast God''s hand, or it''s the beast God''s backhand. She probably had this step early, so she left a magic power in the original soul power, and I couldn''t break the defense of the magic power at all." Bai Kun and Tengxiao are silent when they hear this. Although they are very powerful now, their quality is not the same as the divine power. If the power of ordinary orcs is water, the divine power is the ice that has been qualitatively changed. There is too much difference between them. Who could have thought that the beast God would use the divine power to protect the soul of the original body? This also shows that they should have the right idea at the beginning, but what are they going to do next? Divine power can only be dealt with by divine power. After Bai Kun was silent for a while, "don''t worry, Yin Zhu. I don''t believe there''s no way. Otherwise, we''ll go to Haishen Island first. Maybe we''ll find a way there." Since there is no way to completely devour the original body, Bai Kun does not want to waste time here. "Yes. Pack up your things, prepare some food, and then we''ll go to Haishen island. I haven''t seen the sea for a long time. It''s like smelling the sea. " Yin Zhu opened his hands to the wind and said with a smile. For this matter is not disappointed, anyway, Yin Zhu is also clear, his own way to devour the original body will not be too smooth, no, not for the time being. Of course, there is another point. Is it cannibalism? This is also the reason why Yin Zhu is not active. "Well, I also want to see the sea. I''ve been to many places, but I haven''t been to the sea." Bai Kun said that he also yearned for the sea. Tengxiao couldn''t help scratching his hair and said, "I haven''t been there either." At this time, Yin Zhu held his chin and thought, "we haven''t been to the other side of the sea. It seems that we need to find a guide, or we won''t get lost." "No, it''s necessary, but we''ll find it when we get to the seaside." Bai Kun said with a smile. At this time, Yin Zhu was thinking about whether to upgrade the identification system again. Before, because most of the plants on the mainland were identified by her. As for those minerals, she did not dare to say that she had identified all the things on the road, or at least most of the things on the surface she had been to. Now Yin Zhu is 100% sure that this system is related to the beast God, so Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to use it. The system hasn''t been upgraded to the top yet. Is it that the ultimate monster Wuji will appear after upgrading to the top? If you don''t upgrade yourself, it''s estimated that those things will happen. It''s hard to go to sea. There must be many animals and plants that don''t exist on the land. You can upgrade your system quickly. If you upgrade your system to the highest level, you can completely know the purpose of the beast God. You won''t have to guess like now. It''s too hard. If she guesses wrong, what will happen It''s a big one. "What''s more? If you have any problems, don''t carry them yourself. Tengxiao and I are not decorations. " Seeing Yin Zhu frowning, Bai Kun is very clear. Yin Zhu thinks that for some reason he is entangled. This partner always likes to solve problems by himself. Bai Kun says that he is powerless. Partner is too capable to appear useless, how to do?"It''s the system. You said that when I went overseas, should I upgrade the system to the end?" Asked Yin Zhu. The first several levels of this system are all for Yin Zhu, while the latter are all related to animal gods. "Upgrade or not?" Bai Kun also thought about it seriously, and then said seriously, "Yin Zhu, is the upgrade out of your control?" Yin Zhu thought for a while, then nodded and said, "it should be within my control. After all, I haven''t upgraded for so long, and I don''t see the system crash." Later, Bai Kun had a very serious understanding of the system upgrade process and how to upgrade it, and then gave Yin Zhu an opinion, "in this way, Yin Zhu, you should first identify and accumulate experience, but when you are about to upgrade, you should leave almost one tenth of the experience not to upgrade. This one tenth of the experience is not much, in case one day we need to borrow the experience after upgrading We can''t make up for the West or power. The reason why we leave one tenth instead of the last point is that the beast God may have the means to let Yin Zhu upgrade himself, so the conservative way is to leave one tenth, which won''t be much. We can quickly make up for the experience when Yin Zhu really needs it. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded, "OK, just do as you say." In fact, Yin Zhu is very curious about what will be waiting for him when he reaches the end of the upgrade. Yin Zhu knows very well that step by step, the things arranged by the beast God are useless. Each one of them is a good thing to say individually, but it''s not so pleasant to put on the plot of the beast God. "System upgrade?" At this time, Bai Kun seriously thought about this thing. He didn''t really think about it. He thought that this thing was everywhere, but he directly took Yin Zhu to the temple to take over the inheritance. Maybe this thing could locate where Yin Zhu was and transmit it. That is to say, regardless of where Yin Zhu was hiding, he was afraid that he could not escape the hand of the beast God. Thinking of this, Bai Kun can''t help feeling a bit blocked, but he can''t tell Yin Zhu about it. To say that the system is completely broken, but before it actually brought some good things to Yin Zhu, but it slowly changed after Beina appeared. Bai Kun wanted to say whether the system could be separated, but he was worried that if the system turned out to be good for Yin Zhu? "Yin Zhu, can this system be separated?" Bai Kun asked curiously. Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "probably not. This thing should bind my soul." Yin Zhu discovered this a long time ago. She also knew that the system was not good for her, so she would not upgrade the system. But Bai Kun was right. What if the system could help her? How to say, the system has given her so many things to improve her strength from the beginning to the end, including which production tools have also improved the strength of the tribe. Even the spirit has really improved the power of Yin Zhu''s spirit, but there are more calculations of animal gods in it, so Yin Zhu doesn''t know whether to take the advantage or not. It''s better to follow Bai Kun''s advice. If you really want to use it, one tenth of your experience can be quickly upgraded. Yin Zhu thinks about it for a while, and thinks that he is worried about gain and loss again. He has already said that he would face the worst calmly. What else can he do. "Well, we''ll leave for Poseidon island tomorrow." Yin Zhu cried out. As for the original body, because Yin Zhu couldn''t swallow her, it would still be smiling and laughing over there, laughing at Yin Zhu''s incompetence, and scolding Yin Zhu. Anyway, he said everything. It''s estimated that the original body was cruel some time ago, and now it''s scolding desperately. Fortunately, Yin Zhu didn''t care. No matter what she said or scolded, she wouldn''t listen anyway. Tengxiao knows that Yinzhu is going to leave, and he also hastens to pack up his things. Fortunately, they don''t have many things. Yinzhu also has a backpack, which is very easy to handle. The only one that is not easy to handle is the totem stone. Yinzhu can''t put it in the backpack. Moreover, Yinzhu wants to send a message to Leihe to see if the soul seal of QingHan is still there . Although they have guessed that Fen soul may have escaped, they still need to have a look, and the seal is next to the dark city. What if Teng an brings them danger? Fortunately, for such a long time now, Yin Zhu also has a channel to deliver news, that is, the caravan from the tribe. Yin Zhu is ready to deliver the news to the tribe and then leave. This is also good for tribal development. Yin Zhu doesn''t have to do many things by himself. It''s not so convenient to do these things before. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 It''s a long way for Shiwu tribe to go to the seaside. In addition, Yin Zhu can''t row a boat. They can fly in the sky, but they can''t hold it for a long time. Yin Zhu can swim, but it''s just the ability to walk in the swimming pool for a few laps. It''s certainly not possible for a long time. In addition, there are still some fierce animals in Shanghai. What''s more, they don''t know the direction of the sea. Once they get lost in the vast sea Disorientation is a bad problem. We must find an acquaintance to help us. So after delivering a message to people, Yin Zhu told them that if the seal had changed, he would go to the seaside to find them. If not, he didn''t have to tell her. Yin Zhu hopes that there will be no news. After all, no news is good. If there is a problem, it shows that Bai Kun''s ideas are all right, which means that she has to deal with more people. It took Yin Zhu and Tengxiao more than a month to get to the nearest tribe by the sea, called Haiyan tribe. Well, the specialty of their tribe is salt, which is used to make salt. Most of the orcs here are underwater orcs, such as snakes and fish. Yes, they are fish that can go ashore. Yin Zhu has a big vision. However, although fish orcs can go ashore, they don''t like to live ashore because the hot sun will burn them Their skin, more often they like to stay in the sea, only need to trade when they will go ashore. The arrival of Yin Zhu and his three did not attract people''s attention. Strange people came to haiyancheng to trade salt. It can be said that most of the salt eaten by orcs on the mainland was provided by them. Although there were salt mines in some places, there were not many. Salt is even the strategic material of each tribe, just like the Daze tribe in the past, they bought salt through the Juque tribe, because daze tribe was too effective at that time, and there was no way for the people to cross the long distance to haiyancheng. Haiyancheng is rich because of salt. After all, salt is valuable, and they are not afraid that they can''t sell it. At least they are not as poor as the tribes Yin Zhu used to walk through. However, because people here live a better life, there is no one here to learn the skills Yin Zhu spread to change their life. For them, they only need to know how to make salt They need some daily necessities such as ceramics, which can be traded with salt. "Do you feel lost? People here didn''t learn what you spread? " Bai Kun asked with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said with a smile, "that''s not true. They don''t need to study, which means they live a good life. I''m more happy about this. At least I don''t need to see hungry and frozen faces." "We are kind." Tengxiao said with emotion. Yin Zhu said with a smile, "in fact, most of the people in this world are still very kind, the world is very beautiful, so we have to protect the world." At this time, Yin Zhu began to stroll around to see what was new. Not to mention that Yin Zhu found many novel things, such as various edible seaweed plants, and many sea fish. Fish is a good thing. Yin Zhu hasn''t eaten much fish in the orc world for so long. There are fish in the stream of their tribe, but there are a special kind of small fish living there. There are a lot of fish bones, and the fish is very small. It''s as big as an adult''s finger, and it''s not big enough to grow. There are so many spines that it''s not delicious and it''s not enough to eat. There''s another kind that''s poisonous and it''s not easy to deal with. So Yin Zhu didn''t promote the surrounding tribes to eat fish Fish is not the same, very big, and the meat is fresh and tender, but the Yin bamboo greedy DC saliva. "Is Yin Zhu hungry?" Tengxiao saw this and quickly took out a piece of dried meat from the small backpack behind him and handed it to Yin Zhu. Although Yin Zhu has a backpack, in order to confuse outsiders, Tengxiao carries a big bag with some necessities of life. "Saliva drips down, Yin Zhu." Bai Kun laughingly looks at Yin Zhu''s greedy appearance. However, this is also because their material life is too poor. In the original world where Yin Zhu lives, he eats too much food, and has all kinds of delicious food. Where can Yin Zhu be greedy because of one mouthful? In a word, it''s because they are too poor that Yin Zhu will become like this. It seems that Yin Zhu likes to eat sea fish very much, and then he will buy more In addition, we can ask the tribe people to buy some dried fish here in the future, so that the females of the tribe can taste the flavor and specialty of the seaside. In the future, they will not be lured away because of some small food. Bai Kun has heard some of Yin Zhu''s sayings. For example, if you want to catch a person''s heart, you must catch a person''s stomach. For example, Yin Zhu in his family is obviously a foodie. If their partner is seduced by a fish, they will have no time to regret it. Besides, Yin Zhu also said that females should be rich, so that if they see colorful things outside, they won''t be cheated by some petty profits. Of course, Yin Zhu won''t. this can be used for their future children, especially for Meizu, who basically give birth to daughters. However, Bai Kun''s recollection is a bit far away. Before Yin Zhu is pregnant, he wants to have children.Yin Zhu quickly raised his hand to wipe his mouth, and then there is no saliva, and then she glared at baikun, obviously baikun joke. "Your eyes are almost nailed to it." Bai Kun said helplessly. Don''t think orcs are honest. Yin Zhu is so obvious. People know that you have to pay a high price. "Ouch, little female, the longxuyu in my family is delicious. Look at the fish with a total weight of 10 jin, and the longxuyu with a folding ruler is the best. The fish with too big meat is old, and there are too many small bones. The longxuyu with a weight of 10 jin is the best. You really have eyes." At this time, an uncle in the stall called on Yin Zhu in a hurry. "You two, buy your partner a longxuyu. If you eat it, make sure you still want to eat it. You won''t lose anything. The one who loves females is a good partner." The uncle on the stall is talking to Tengxiao with a smile. It''s obvious that Tengxiao has a big bag on his back. There must be something good in it. Bai Kun nodded at this time, "uncle, if we buy more, you can count us a little cheaper." "How much do you want?" Uncle asked curiously at this time. "All of them. Uncle, how much is it? We''d like to get some information from you. We want to go out to sea and find someone with good water quality." Bai Kun is very polite to say, as for the purpose, Bai Kun also said directly, so as not to let people misunderstand. In the past, people from other tribes used to inquire about the secrets of Haiyan people''s salt making. As a result, they were beaten to death by Haiyan people. So Bai Kun said it first to avoid giving people a bad impression. Later, after chatting with Bai Kun, he learned that the uncle was Haida, a snake man. Knowing that Bai Kun didn''t want to inquire about the tribe''s secrets, he began to chat with Bai Kun with a smile. Knowing that Bai Kun was going to find the legendary sea god Island, he said with a smile, "you are really looking for the right person. There is an old man named Kuo in our tribe who really knows the sea god island It is said that he went there in his early years. " Then Haida and Yin Zhu find Kuo. Kuo is over 60 years old. His hair is half white, but he is still healthy. In this sea area, the whole tribe wants to find the orc tribe that is more familiar with him. The tribe can''t find a second one, but he doesn''t go out to sea often now. Even if he does, he won''t go far away. After all, he is old. Haida took people to Haishen island and left. After all, Yin Zhu and Kuo went to talk about the next deal. Besides, Haishen island is a mysterious place. Many people often go there, but not everyone can enter Haishen island. It is said that only those chosen by heaven can enter. Kuo takes a serious look at Yin and Zhu. It''s really rare for them to go out to sea with their partners. After all, females are weak in nature and have little fighting power. Taking them to the sea is obviously a burden. "What are you going to do on Poseidon island?" Kuo didn''t say whether to go or not, but asked Bai Kun what they were going to do? "It''s said that there are treasures on Haishen island. We just want to go up and have a look." Bai Kun said with a smile. Broad heard this sneer, "treasure? If you don''t tell me the truth, I won''t take you Bai Kun was silent for a moment when he heard this. Then he said, "Kuo, you''re really joking. What else can you do if you don''t go there to find the treasure?" Kuo laughed when he heard this. Then he thought about it seriously and said, "well, it seems that you have something to do there. I''m sorry for your life. I can send you to the place ten kilometers away from Haishen island. I''ll point out the direction for you. You can walk the rest of the way. I tell you that Haishen island is not 100% safe, and the rest is not safe I don''t care what you do next. " When Bai Kun heard this, he nodded his head to show his agreement. They could row the rest of the sea by themselves, which was OK. Besides, the old man obviously knew what was on the sea god island and warned them. At this time, Kuo took a serious look at Yin Zhu, and then said, "do you want to follow this female? I suggest you leave her here. At least there is no danger here "Thank you. We''ll remember what you said. But it''s better for our partner to follow us. " Bai Kun sincerely thanks each other for their kindness, but he won''t listen to them. Rich hear this words don''t get angry, anyway he has already reminded, others insist so, he has what words to say. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 Leihe finally received the news from Yinzhu. Leihe knew the place where Yinzhu was sealed. Leihe knew that this matter was very important. Thinking of this, he went to the small valley Yinzhu said as soon as he could. On the surface, little valley has not changed, even the seal on the surface has not changed. But if you look carefully, you can see that the seal has been passive. What is left now is only the surface. In fact, the core has disappeared. Leihe directly digs the place where kaiyinzhu buried the totem stone. Sure enough, there is nothing in it, and the original totem stone is gone. There is something wrong with QingHan. Leihe went back to the city of darkness with great anxiety. He was really worried. He wanted to know that Yin Zhu was their appointed master at the beginning. QingHan said all this, and QingHan guided all this. Besides, he still remembered what QingHan had done to tengan. Leihe didn''t think QingHan would give tengan any good things Benefits. Yin Zhu has three children, but Leihe says that teng''an is what Leihe cares about most. Teng''an was brought up by him, and he didn''t plan to have a baby himself, so teng''an is his own son. Thinking of this, he quickly went back to find teng''an. The conspiracy, QingHan thinks, is a big problem. Even the reason why tengxi and Tengcheng are lost is because of QingHan. Is it possible that even tengxi and Tengcheng''s children''s road is calculated by QingHan. Leihe flurried back to the dark city, looking at teng''an still standing in front of him, Leihe held teng''an in his arms, "teng''an, you tell father, what''s wrong?" "There''s no discomfort. I''m fine. Father Rahab, what''s the matter with you?" Teng''an looks at reih suspiciously. Leihe looked at the golden pattern on teng''an''s forehead at this time. This is destiny. It''s a sign of the appearance of destiny in the legend. If there is any difference between teng''an and QingHan, it''s destiny. "Teng''an, father, I remember you said that tengxi and Tengcheng have their own way to go. Do they have their own destiny just like you?" Leihe asked in a calm voice. Teng an and Teng Xi, Teng Cheng, are three children of one mother. There is a connection between their brothers. "It should be like this, because I feel that they are the same as me in some places, and they will have different powers like me. Why does father suddenly ask this?" Teng an asked curiously. "My father is worried about you and that you have been calculated. Even my father is sure that someone will use your three brothers to calculate your mother." Reich''s voice was very heavy. Teng''an was silent for a while at this time and said, "don''t worry, father Rahab. Do you remember what you taught me? No matter what those people do, even if it''s a conspiracy, we will move forward and never retreat. Besides, I can feel that destiny gives me strong power. No matter what I want to do, I always need strength. This is definitely right. " "But." Reich wants to say what if teng''an is controlled by fate? "Father Lehe, you can rest assured about this. I don''t know how they did it, but father Lehe, I can tell you that destiny doesn''t exist only by calculation. The reason why destiny exists is because I do have it." Teng''an has been pressing his hand on his forehead, which belongs to the pattern of destiny. The golden pattern gives off a brilliant light. "Well, father, I believe you, but if you have any discomfort, you must tell father." Reich held teng''an tightly in his arms. It''s been several months since Yin Zhu left. He misses him very much, but they all have their own things to do. They don''t know what will happen when Yin Zhu goes to Haishen island next. Sometimes I really want to be an ordinary person. Many times I really want to know that the more I bear, the more I bear. At the beginning, Leihe really thought Yin Zhu was the salvation of orcs. Who can understand that all this is a conspiracy. The most painful thing is to regard this as Morrison''s belief. I don''t know what happened to Morrison now. It''s estimated that there will be a lot of bad luck . Thinking of this, Leihe can''t help sighing. At this time, he can''t help looking up at the sky. All the orcs used to say that the orcs became orcs because of their mistakes. But now Leihe knows that it''s not. The orcs didn''t make mistakes, just because of the superior''s conspiracy. Time is running out. Although he has unified the city of darkness, it is far from enough. The orc is the most powerful combatant by nature. He wants to build the most powerful tribe in the world for Yin Zhu and prepare for the final catastrophe. If Yin Zhu wins, they will be liberated. If Yin Zhu loses, they will be liberated from the city of darkness Go away on the street. When they want to go out to sea, they naturally have to prepare boats. After all, even if they can swim, they can''t swim all the way. They must prepare tools for going out to sea. However, there are no boats in the world. The orcs usually use rafts, even small wooden boats, because Yin Zhu specially spent some drawings on building wooden boats and oars. As soon as the wooden boat is taken out, the people of Haiyan tribe appreciate it very much. Although all the people of Haiyan tribe are good at water, there are some people in their tribe who can''t do it. Because of this tangle, it''s good to have this wooden boat.Because Yin Zhu talked a deal with daze tribe by the way. Daze tribe brought a large amount of salt. Although daze tribe is not short of salt now, it has to eat all the salt. In addition, daze tribe has too many people, so it''s very fast to eat salt. It''s good to have such a source. However, because it was built for the first time, it took a long time to build a wooden boat, and several of them were wasted in front. It took nearly a month to build a small wooden boat that satisfied Yin Zhu. However, even with a wooden boat, you can''t go to sea at will. Du said that if you want to go to Haishen Island, you have to wait until the wind blows in mid August every year. Then they can go along with the wind and get to Haishen island in about half a month. After hearing Du''s statement, Yin Zhu felt that the island was more mysterious. Du said that such a gust of wind would blow in mid August every year. There was no fixed day, sometimes a few days later, sometimes a few days earlier. Anyway, it was about that time, but Yin Zhu had to wait now. Fortunately, it will be half a month before we leave in mid August, otherwise we will have to wait. Yin Zhu stayed in Haiyan tribe for a month before receiving the news from Leihe. Sure enough, her previous seal was destroyed and QingHan ran away. She would have received QingHan in her backpack if she knew it, and maybe she could still control the people in her own hands. Thinking about the problem of the system, Yin Zhu can''t help but have a headache. It''s clearly golden finger, but she doesn''t dare to use it. It''s also a good thing that there is no pie in the sky in this world. "Leihe has passed the news over there?" baikun sees that Yinzhu''s face is not very good, and reaches out to touch Yinzhu''s long hair. "Yes. It''s going to be the worst, as you speculate Yin Zhu sighs that other people are eating and drinking when they pass through. Apart from harvesting a few beautiful friends, she can''t eat and drink anything, and she has a lot of troubles. "It''s not necessarily the worst. If you think about it in another direction, it''s not easy for the cold. It''s good for us that the beast God has such a powerful opponent." Bai Kun smiles and pinches Yin Zhu''s cheek. Yin Zhu knows that Bai Kun is right, but QingHan is not on her side, so she thought she was one enemy, but now she is two enemies. "You, thinking about things is too comprehensive, too complex, and simple. Not all things are bad. Besides, you always say that if you believe that heaven is the best and heaven is the best, you will never die. Besides, we work so hard, and the beast gods are the worst. We are for the orcs in this world. If there is heaven, then we are for the future of this world If we continue to pass on, we will not lose. God will see. " Bai Kun comforts Yin Zhu with a smile. "I know what you mean. Don''t worry. You''re right. If there is a way of heaven in this world, then the way of heaven should understand that it is ordinary orcs who support the orc world. Anyone who tries to hurt them will be punished. I believe that there is cause and effect. It''s impossible for us to work so hard to benefit the orcs and push forward the world It will destroy people like me. " Yin Zhu smiles. In the past, Yin Zhu didn''t believe in the so-called immortals, but after so many things, Yin Zhu believed that all things have cause and effect, and she would come to this world, which was destined. "Well, it''s not easy to get to the sea and take a chance to go swimming in the evening? It''s rare to come to the seaside. " There are many orcs in the shallow water area next to Haiyan tribe, and this area is very safe. Many fishermen live there because they don''t like to go ashore. "Good." The shallow water area can be regarded as a part of Haiyan tribe''s living area. When you get to the beach, you have to go into the water. What''s fun if you don''t go into the water? Yin Zhu has really learned swimming before, but now it should be no problem. Moreover, when you finally come to haiyancheng, you always have to pick up some shells and take them back, polish them into jewelry and give them to the little females in the tribe. They must be very popular. "Do you two know how to swim?" Yin Zhu asked curiously, a lion and a fox, it seems that they don''t know how to swim. "Try?" Bai Kun smiles and pinches Yin Zhu''s cheek. This guy understands that he''s going to see Tengxiao''s joke with him. He doesn''t know if Tengxiao will have water. Anyway, he wants to disappoint Yin Zhu. In his early years, because he ran everywhere, he learned everything. Although it''s not very useful, it''s OK to come here for a few times. Tengxiao looks at baikun with an eyebrow at this time. It''s obvious that this one is going to compete with baikun. It seems that he will be able to swim. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 Finally, the wind came up, and Kuo took Yinzhu and they went out to sea. In fact, Yin Zhu was very curious about how they judged the wind. Only the old sailor who had been for many years knew that the wind was blowing there. Although he asked someone to lead the way, Yin Zhu was worried that he would get lost. He made a chart with the system along the way. Fortunately, the system has the function of recording. There is still a trace in the place where he walked. Generally speaking, the general direction is not wrong. "Uncle Kuo, does it get windy at this time of the year? Hasn''t it changed? " Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Yes. This is the God of the sea blessing us, I tell you, no matter what you want to do, do not offend the God of the sea, or you will die without a burial place, you must remember my words, in addition, no matter what you want to do, you must solve and leave the island of the God of the sea in ten days, or you will be trapped in the island of the God of the sea forever Kuo said in a calm voice. "Why?" Yin Zhu is very curious to ask, she also heard such words for the first time. "The reason why Haishen island is called Haishen island is that there is a great Haishen. Haishen island is not always there. Only at this time of the year will Haishen Island appear. It takes us eight days to reach Haishen Island, and then you can stay on it for ten days. You must come out in ten days, no matter whether you get what you want or not, Don''t piss off the Poseidon, understand? " The broad admonished looked at Yin Zhu several. To tell the truth, he was surprised to see the combination of the three. A strange wrapped male, a female, and a slightly normal looking male wanted to find Poseidon. It''s true that over the years, some people have got some precious shells from Poseidon Island, but not everyone can get things from there. Most of them are killed there He saw too much, so he told himself not to be greedy. That''s good. He would never go to Shanghai God Island. "OK, thank you for your warning. We will keep it in mind." Bai Kun said gratefully. It was a peaceful and smooth journey, which surprised Yin Zhu a little. When Kuo saw Yin Zhu''s expression, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s normal. As long as you don''t go to Shanghai God Island, this road is safe. But after stepping on Shanghai God Island, he said that if you want to get a baby, you have to pay a price. Only the most powerful warrior can do it You can get a gift from Poseidon. " "All right." Yin Zhu said that she was very helpless. There are always many things in the world that can''t be explained by reason. There are all kinds of miracles. Besides, she suspected that there was a beast God left behind. Soon eight days passed by. Kuo stopped at a distance away from Haishen island. Then he pointed to a fog in the distance and said, "see that? There is Haishen island in the fog. I won''t go there. Go up by yourself. I''ll wait for you here for ten days. If you don''t come out in ten days, I''ll go by myself." Bai Kun nodded. This is what they said before. Tengxiao changes directly at this time, and the rest is far away from him to take Yinzhu and baikun. Looking at Tengxiao''s appearance after transformation, the flying lion is quite famous in the whole Orc continent. After all, it is a very powerful race. No wonder it dares to come to Haishen island. In fact, Yin Zhu was very curious about the appearance behind the fog, but the fog was too big to see anything on the island. Ten miles is half an hour for Tengxiao. Tengxiao has been flying to the front of the fog. The front is still foggy. They can only see a few meters in front of them, but nothing else. "You said, what on earth is hidden on the island? If you want to make it like this, are you afraid of being seen?" Yin Zhu complained that this kind of invisible situation makes people feel bad. "Yin Zhu is calm. It''s just a small matter. You can rest assured that we can feel something. We''d better go down to see if there is a road under our feet." Bai Kun patted Yin Zhu on the shoulder to calm him down. Then he was ready to find his way. He couldn''t ask Tengxiao to carry them all the time. Tengxiao slowly landed and soon saw the ground. Because of the fog, Yin Zhu also worried that the three people would be separated. The three people held hands with each other and walked slowly. They were careful all the way, but nothing happened. three people as like as two peas go forward, and the environment around them is not what''s changed. If Yin bamboo has systematic annotation, he will keep moving forward. Otherwise, he will think that he has been spinning around in the same place. Such a ghost place really tests people''s psychology. If you walk alone in such a place for such a long time, you will collapse. I remember Kuo said that many people who went to Haishen Island didn''t go out in the end. I don''t know if they were lost in the fog. Yin Zhu felt that he had been walking for a long time and had been watching the system for eight hours, but he still couldn''t get out of the fog. Yin Zhu couldn''t help sighing, "Bai Kun, how long do you think it will take us to get out of the fog?" Her feet are sore. "Yin Zhu is not in a hurry. Isn''t someone successful? I think this is to train people''s mind. Anyway, it can''t last more than ten days. Yin Zhu can rest assured. " Bai Kun comforted him."Yin Zhu, let me tell you a story." Probably because he didn''t want Yin Zhu to think about the fog all the time, Bai Kun changed the topic. "Good." Not to mention, Bai Kun has heard all kinds of fairy tales. "Well, just a story about a chimpanzee." Bai Kun thought for a moment and said it slowly. In fact, the story is very simple, that is, a beautiful shark fell in love with the orc on the land, and then abandoned his parents for him. All the people suffered to live on the land. As a result, the orc betrayed the female of the shark. As a result, the shark directly returned to the tribe, and then called a group of people to hang the male on the wall, then seduced himself The female of her own partner was seduced by her relatives. The male betrayed her partner. She didn''t touch the female''s finger and made her family broken. At first, Yin Zhu thought it was a dog blood love tragedy, but he didn''t expect it would be such a reversal. He didn''t expect that the female was a fierce, just a queen, too powerful. Of course, Yin Zhu admires such people, but he can''t do it himself. However, there are few males in the world who will betray their partners. She used to think that no male would betray his partner, but she didn''t expect that there would be. Yin Zhu''s emotion made Bai Kun smile, "there must be, after all, no one is perfect. Sometimes people really can''t get along with each other. When they come to a dead end, they will betray. But generally, betrayers will leave their tribe far away, wander outside, never go back, and seldom let their former partners know." Yin Zhu nodded to think of this, yes, no matter how the rules are, if the other party is too bad and too much, it''s unbearable, and the betrayal is reasonable. Besides, it''s a very serious punishment for a male to be expelled from the tribe. Who wants to leave the tribe that he grows up in. "I think the world is too harsh on males. This should be changed." Yin Zhu said that the orc''s complete preference for females would make females more delicate and domineering. Bai Kun said with a smile, "in fact, it''s OK. Most people just want to get along with their partners, and then they can get along well. Females don''t dare to treat males too much. After all, they depend on males to live. Although females can find many partners, if females are too bad, males are afraid. You can drive away one, two, three I thought there was a group of people waiting in line to choose for you, so in general, we can maintain the balance. " Yin Zhu laughs a little when he hears this. He just laughs too much. People have been doing this for thousands of years. If there is really a big problem, it will start a long time ago. All of a sudden, Yin Zhu felt that his eyes were bright, and then the fog around him suddenly disappeared. There was no light in front of him. Yin Zhu turned around to see that there was no fog behind him. At this time, Bai Kun did not speak, but seriously stood in front of Yin Zhu, looking at the tall statue in front of him. Yes, in front of it is a tall statue, which looks like a person very familiar to Yin Zhu. Bena. Yin Zhu called softly. As soon as Yin Zhu''s voice fell, the original dead statue pulled out a smiling face. Yin Zhu was so scared that he stepped back two steps. When he saw this kind of thing laughing, he was thrilled. "Yin Zhu, you''re here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Bena''s familiar voice rang out in Yin Zhu''s ear. "You..." Yin Zhu hesitated, but she didn''t know what to ask. When she first came to the world, she really regarded Beina as her sister, but now it''s obvious that she was calculated by Beina. "Yinzhu, upgrade the system quickly. I tell you, the system has reached the last level. If you upgrade the system at the last level, you will get divine power. As long as you upgrade, you can get divine power, which you have been looking forward to." Said Bena in a seductive tone. Yin Zhu shook his head at this time. "I don''t believe what you said first. Even if it''s true, it''s divine power. I don''t want to go any way that the animal God arranged for me. I like to go against it. Divine power is not rare to me." Yin Zhu is a little angry. "Yin Zhu, I didn''t betray you. You have to believe me. You must upgrade quickly." Bena said anxiously at this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 "The more urgent you are, the more I dare not upgrade, because I have never believed you." Yin Zhu said in a calm voice. Yin Zhu''s words made Bena silent, but she looked very anxious. "Don''t you tell me why you became a Poseidon? Maybe you can try to persuade me to believe you without saying anything. Do you think this is possible? It can be said that I have been led by the nose for a long time by you and the beast God. That''s enough, Bena. If you really haven''t betrayed me, you can tell me what all this is about Yin Zhu once regarded Beina as her sister, because Beina knew her identity and came from the 21st world with her. She was a person who understood herself and could depend on herself. The results all changed. It can be said that Yin Zhu was really sad when she knew the truth. After hearing Yin Zhu''s words, Beina was silent for a while and then said, "I don''t know, I don''t know why I became the so-called sea god. After my spirit was separated from the system, I was trapped in this statue and had no way to escape. Even I was so anxious because my spirit had been locked when you set foot on this island, It could be withdrawn at any time. " "Yin Zhu, if you ask me what''s the matter with me, I can tell you that I don''t know. I really don''t know anything, but all this should be done by my master. I only know that you need to upgrade the system immediately. Only if you upgrade the system can you get divine power. Otherwise, no matter what you do, you can''t get divine power. Only if you have divine power can you get it There is a reason why he let you have divine power. But I can tell you that even if there is a trap, you must get divine power. Only if you have divine power, you can do a lot of things. I don''t know the rest. If there is a trap, you must get divine power If I can help you, I''ll try my best to help you. " Beina quickly explained some things. It seems that what she said was quite sincere. She talked about the good and the bad. "Yin Zhu, you must believe me. Only if you have divine power can you fight against my master. Otherwise, you don''t even have the chance to fight. Only if you have divine power can you save your beloved. Yin Zhu, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself. " With Beina''s last words falling, Yin Zhu sees a flash of light from the top of the statue, and then the tall statue breaks into countless pieces. "Be careful, Yin Zhu." Tengxiao directly blocked in front of Yin Zhu. Beina didn''t want to attack a few people, and soon the movement calmed down. Yin Zhu looked at the debris on the ground and was silent. Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu very worried at this time, "Yin Zhu, let''s discuss it." "No, I''ll upgrade the system later." Yin Zhu is very sure. Although Yin Zhu has always said that she doesn''t believe in Bena, when she knows that she can get divine power after upgrading, Yin Zhu knows that she will upgrade the system. Even if there is a trap ahead, she will go, because she wants to save the people she cares about most. "Yin Zhu, wait a minute, you may have divine power, and you may not be able to lift the magic fire, or you may not be able to lift the curse." Bai Kun felt that things would not be so smooth, and it was obviously a trap, a trap for Yin Zhu. "But Beina is right. Anyway, divine power can improve my strength. Besides, if I want to devour my original body, I also need divine power, so I have to have divine power. Of course, you can say that I can test my self-cultivation, but baikun, we don''t have so much time. I guess we''ll go to the Sun Temple later, and maybe we can see the beast God." Yin Zhu said in a calm voice. Bai Kun was silent for a moment, and his hand, which was holding Yin Zhu tightly, was released. "Well, upgrade, upgrade. No matter what you do, I will accompany you. I have only one sentence. If you come to the end, you remember that you don''t compromise for my business. You just need to think about yourself. If you compromise for my son and hurt yourself, I will end myself in the most miserable and painful way and punish myself. Please remember Well, Yin Zhu, you must remember that you are your own. Don''t compromise for anyone. You can''t be selfish. You still carry the hope of the whole world. " Bai Kun says word by word that if he can''t help Yin Zhu, then he won''t let himself implicate Yin Zhu. What he does now is to let Yin Zhu give up when necessary. "Bai Kun..." Yin Zhu couldn''t say the rest, and his tears fell down one by one. Tengxiao also said at this time, "I am the same as Bai Kun. Besides, I am your guardian. Even if I die, I will die in front of you. So even for me, Yin Zhu, you must protect yourself." "Tengxiao..." Yin Zhu cried and cried. Both of them are forcing her, but this is really the most practical protection. Both of them are protecting their own lives. "Well, what are you crying for? It''s so ugly." Bai Kun smiles and reaches out his hand like a skeleton to wipe Yin Zhu''s tears clumsily. "Can''t I be moved?" Yin Zhubai takes a look at Bai Kun. He is obviously very sad, but it''s much better to be interrupted by Bai Kun."Well, you see, at least we agree now. Besides, you are not always confident. Now you are crying like this, which is just destroying your prestige. You are the God of the world, the only God." Bai Kun points Yin Zhu''s nose. Yin Zhu wants to say that he has the prestige of fart. He is a lost dog who is forced to run everywhere. But he didn''t say it out. It''s a blow to say it out. Besides, Yin Zhu can''t lose his temper with the man who loves and dotes on him, so he can only hum. "You didn''t start it first. It''s all your fault." "Well, I''m to blame." Bai Kun touches his nose. It''s not that Yin Zhu is too affectionate. He''s worried that Yin Zhu will lose his chain at this point. Although it''s very happy to be guarded by his partner, Bai Kun doesn''t want Yin Zhu to do such a thing and put himself in a dangerous situation. "Well, let''s go to the heart species upgrade system. Maybe there are many new species on this island." Bai Kun smiles. He said before that he would not upgrade the system. He didn''t expect to take back the previous decision so soon. "Yes." Yin answered, and the three men began to search for new species on the island. It didn''t take a lot of experience to upgrade the system. It took three people two days to get the experience they needed. Yin Zhu said to Tengxiao, "here we go." With the upgrading of the system, Yin Zhu sees the whole system emitting golden light, and then the system constantly twists and squirms under Yin Zhu''s perception, and then turns into a golden rune that flies out of Yin Zhu''s body, and then flies to Yin Zhu''s forehead, forming a beautiful mark. At this time, Yin Zhu feels that the whole Orc world seems to be changing Like cheering, she closed her eyes and felt the wind, the water and the land of the world. They were greeting themselves, cheering and very happy. Yin Zhu''s body also gave out a golden light, which was a sign of divine power. At this time, Bai Kun and Tengxiao looked at the rune on Yin Zhu''s forehead very seriously, because the rune was the legendary destiny. Is Yin Zhu the beast God chosen by heaven? That''s not right. It''s clearly made by the system. Can destiny be made? Or is it really destiny? Unfortunately, there is no one here to answer for Bai Kun and Tengxiao, but their hearts are a little flustered. After a long time, Yin Zhu slowly opened his eyes. When he first opened them, Bai Kun saw that Yin Zhu''s eyes were golden, so dignified and indifferent. It was just a flash in his eyes, followed by Yin Zhu''s smiling eyes. "Yin Zhu, what''s wrong with you? When you just opened your eyes, I always felt that something was wrong." Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu worried. "Tengxiao, did you feel it just now? It should not be my illusion." Bai Kun takes Tengxiao to testify. Tengxiao nodded at this time, but he was staring at Yin Zhu all the time, Yin Zhu is a little change, he felt. Yin Zhu nodded at this time and said, "I know, it''s because of destiny. I just accepted it, but I haven''t had time to put it away, so you will feel dignified." "I''m fine, I feel good and strong. You don''t have to worry, Bai Kun. " Yin Zhu laughed and waved his magic power to show his power. "Bai Kun, come and see if I can touch the divine punishment on you." Yin Zhu can''t wait to help Bai Kun at this time. "Aren''t you tired? Why don''t you take a break first? " Bai Kun said anxiously. "No, I''m fine now, better than ever. Trust me." Yin Zhu smiles and waves to Bai Kun. "Then try." Bai Kun sits down with a smile. Yin Zhu wants to have supernatural power. One of his purposes is to save himself. At this time, Yin Zhu stood up and cast a spell on the totem stone. Then, one of his hands went directly through the totem stone and grasped something. Tengxiao could see clearly. What Yin Zhu grasped should be Bai Kun''s soul. Fortunately, Yin Zhu''s hands are now wrapped by divine power and will not be burned by divine fire. At this time, Bai Kun kept trembling and was obviously fighting. It''s just that Yin Zhu has divine power now, but the power of Shenhuo is obviously greater. Yin Zhu spent a lot of effort only to pull out half of his soul. Then because of his subsequent weakness, Bai Kun''s soul was swallowed back into the totem stone by Shenhuo. People didn''t come back, but it''s obvious that several people have seen hope. As long as the method is feasible, Yin Zhu already has divine power. As long as he further practices, his divine power will grow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 Since the power is not enough now, Yin Zhu has not been tossing about any more. After all, Kuo said that there are only ten days on the island of Poseidon. If you don''t leave for ten days, you will always be lost on the island of Poseidon. Although Beina''s soul has left now and the fog on the island has disappeared, it''s better to leave for safety. Yin Zhu still doesn''t like the island. He always feels that he was calculated by the beast gods. He''s afraid that those people will see what he does here. So Yin Zhu can''t wait to leave here. Yin Zhu knows that she is stepping into the trap of the beast. But knowing the trap, Yin Zhu will still go in, because nothing is more important than her relatives. Magic power is too important for her. Of course, there is the so-called destiny on his forehead. Yin Zhu wants to go back and have a good look at what this destiny is. Yin Zhu starts to hum coldly. If the so-called destiny is like this, Yin Zhu will really sneer. It''s just that I have a destiny now. It''s dazzling on my forehead. Isn''t it obvious that I''m the ultimate monster? Come and fight the monster? Although the orcs nowadays often forget what fate looks like, it''s hard to make sure that some people understand that Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be so high-profile. Now Yin Zhu really wants to keep a low profile. So in order to hide that day''s life from people, Yin Zhu spent several days on the island making this. There was no danger when they came in, and they were calmer when they went out. Yin Zhu and his three men left Haishen Island soon, but as soon as they left and went back to the ship, they saw that the original Haishen island was rapidly broken, and then sank into the island and disappeared. This scene scared the next Kuan. Although he said that every time Poseidon island would disappear, it would not break up and sink into the bottom of the sea like now. At this time, he nervously looked at Yin Zhu and said, "what did you do on the island? Poseidon is angry." "You can rest assured that we have done nothing." Bai Kun said he didn''t do anything. "It''s better to be like this, otherwise our Haiyan tribe will not let you go." Kuo said angrily that the sea god is the God of their tribe, and the sea salt tribe lives by the sea. Kuo now has some regrets about this trip. If it really affects the development of Haiyan tribe, he can''t atone for his death. He only hopes that the next day will be calm. Yin Zhu was threatened and was in a bad mood. Originally he was depressed, but now he would be even more unhappy. Bai Kun grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand and pinched Yin Zhu''s finger placidly. "Don''t worry, Poseidon is still fine, but the way of leaving is different, which won''t affect you. If Poseidon is really angry, how can it be so peaceful now Is it quiet? " After listening to Bai Kun''s words, Kuo thought for a moment. If Poseidon really wants to get angry, he will only be afraid of big waves, even if he can yell at Yin Zhu here. "Well, I think so. Are you the only ones who can collapse this Poseidon island?" Kuo sneered, then said, "since it''s OK, let''s go back." The process of going back is also very simple. After returning to haiyancheng, Yin Zhu did not stay, but left first. Naturally, the reason is that Haishen island is gone. In case those people really want to get into trouble with Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu really doesn''t know how to explain. As for fighting and killing, it''s not Yin Zhu''s style. After leaving Haiyan tribe for some distance and before the night came, Yin Zhu and the three of them found a cave to rest. Looking at Bai Kun and Tengxiao, Yin Zhu said, "I''m going to swallow up my body tomorrow. The time is getting shorter and shorter. It''s a long night and a lot of dreams. I''d better do it earlier." Bai Kun and Tengxiao felt a little uncomfortable when they heard this, "Yinzhu, you are busy. We will protect you." Bai stretched out his hand and gently touched Yin Zhu''s long hair. He stroked Yin Zhu from head to head like a feather. Tengxiao held Yin Zhu''s hand tightly. Yin Zhu sees that she is always standing by her side with her partner, and Bai Kun and Tengxiao are all with her. Now she is worried about Jono, and she doesn''t know where Jono has gone. Yin Zhu grabbed his partner one by one with one hand, and then said seriously, "we''ll have a good rest tonight. We''re all tired. We''ll start to work hard tomorrow." Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu''s fist clenched oath with a smile in his eyes. You see, this is Yin Zhu. Her strength is not strong enough. However, she never flinches when she encounters something. She will only face difficulties and never flinch. To tell the truth, under such heavy pressure and great conspiracy, he may not be able to do it. Like Yin Zhu, this girl sometimes gets depressed, but After a while, she can summon up the courage to continue fighting. Maybe that''s why God chose Yin Zhu. After all, if you want to be an opponent of the beast God, you also need to have that qualification. Yin Zhu is not smart enough either in mind or intelligence. Although Yin Zhu always says he is not smart enough, if he is not smart enough, just ask a counselor. As a commander, you need more in mind, and the orc mainland needs Yin Zhu, a kind but tough leader."What are you thinking? Have a good rest." Yin Zhu reached out and patted Bai Kun on the shoulder with a smile. "I miss you." Bai Kun''s smile made Yin Zhu''s heart shake. Even if I have seen Bai Kun''s face for many times, the impact of this face on myself is always effective. "Well, I miss you too, but I''m tired today. I''d better have a rest." Yin Zhu thought, or tomorrow''s thing is more important, tonight or obedient sleep, don''t wave. Bai Kun heard the same hint from Yin Zhu, and his face was more open-minded. "Well, I know. Yin Zhu sleeps well." Teng Xiao, who used to be lying on one side and ready to go to bed, says that his heart is blocked. Why is it that his partner himself is forced to pack dog food every day? That''s enough. He once again dislikes Bai Kun. "Yin Zhu, sleep." Tengxiao holds people in his arms and doesn''t move. It''s for the sake of Yin Zhu''s kindness and Bai Kun''s playful nature. Who knows if he will make Yin Zhu''s heart blossom and forget the important things. It''s still safe for him to come here. Of course, Tengxiao will never admit that he is jealous. Bai Kun didn''t get angry when he saw Tengxiao''s action. Instead, he lay down beside Yin Zhu with a smile. Sometimes he wished he was as simple as Tengxiao, so he didn''t want anything. It''s a night watch in the wild. He doesn''t have to sleep, so it''s his night watch. It doesn''t mean that he can''t rest 100% but he can''t sleep completely. It''s just that he doesn''t want to rest at all. His head is in a mess and he doesn''t have a clue. He''s used to it. He doesn''t understand that things are determined not to sleep. Yin Zhu was really tired, and soon fell asleep in Tengxiao''s warm arms. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu''s sleeping face, takes another look at Tengxiao who obviously pretends to be sleeping, and then sits up. "Bai Kun, why don''t you have a proper rest?" Tengxiao asks curiously that although Bai Kun can never eat, drink or sleep in principle, his spirit will be tired. Moreover, there are warning lines around the cave where they rest. What''s the matter? Even if he falls asleep, he can wake up immediately. "You rest, I think about things." Bai Kun said. "Are you worried about Yin Zhu''s absorption of his original soul tomorrow?" Tengxiao asked. After all, this is the most important thing at the moment. "Well, I guess when Yin Zhu completely absorbs his original soul, he will be related to this world. It''s not so easy to connect with that world, but he always feels bad, but he can''t think of anything wrong." Bai Kun said with a headache. "Bai Kun, don''t think so much. You''re not a God. You can''t think everything so comprehensively. If you let me guess, I guess I can''t think of anything. I''ll just fight." Tengxiao''s voice is a little low. Among Yin Zhu''s friends, he should be the most useless. "Well, you''re not the same. You''re the guardian you swore to with Yin Zhu." Although it is said that when Yin Zhu is in danger, he can desperately protect him, even at the expense of himself, but this is still different from the guardian, because the guardian can take the initiative to transfer the damage to himself. "Well, that''s the most brilliant decision I''ve ever made in my life." He thought that he was just for the sake of the children, but he was really glad that he had done so, and only in that way, he didn''t leave Yin Zhu behind, and he was happy now. Bai Kun smiles, "yes, you were the smartest at that time. Go to sleep. There are still many things to do tomorrow." It''s better for him to think about these miscellaneous things. Anyway, he doesn''t sleep. He doesn''t want those miscellaneous things if he can''t manage them clearly. Let''s first understand what he can manage. Destiny, Yin Zhu''s destiny is changed by system, and this system is obviously made by animal God. That is to say, destiny can be changed, and it''s also a cold destiny. It''s not deprived, so we can''t believe it all, and it''s obviously abnormal. The fate of heaven was originally cold, and then cold was robbed by the beast God, and then the beast God gave it to Yin Zhu. This relationship turns around in Bai Kun''s mind. Bai Kun thinks this is very important, very important. But QingHan should still have destiny. The beast God didn''t take it away. What''s the reason why the beast God arranged a circle like this? What the beast God wants should be a complete destiny, and then fly to the legendary divine world, right? So this destiny should be divided into three parts? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 Bai Kun thought vaguely, remembering that it is said that there is only one destiny in the world. Only when the person in front leaves the world will there be a new destiny in the back. That is to say, Yinzhu''s destiny is incomplete now, and Yinzhu''s destiny should be cold. But why does Wuji want to give Yin Zhu the destiny that is hard to come by? In principle, if the beast God wants to really soar and be powerful, he should seize all the destiny. How can he separate the destiny instead? Besides, Yin Zhu will only become more and more powerful now, but how can the beast God make Yin Zhu strong? This is also the most puzzling part of Bai Kun. According to his reasoning, the beast God just needs a person to guide him. He doesn''t need Yin Zhu to be strong at all. Unfortunately, Bai Kun can''t figure out the answers to these ten mysteries. By daybreak, Bai Kun could not think of anything, but Yin Zhu had woken up and was ready to devour his body. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao and Bai Kun, who were nervous and standing beside him. He reached out and patted them, and gave them a kiss. Then he said with a smile, "I believe you two will bring me luck." Qin doesn''t look at the faces of the two people in the evening. She sits down and begins to devour her body. With Yin Zhu''s divine power, he directly untied the seal of the original body. Seeing this, the original body couldn''t help crying out, "impossible, how can you have divine power? It''s impossible. The beast God saves me, saves me." Yin Chu originally worried about the appearance of the beast God, and no one appeared at all, and no one appeared. Yin Zhu, who had the power of the gods, had a lot of strength. Yin Zhu directly torn away a large piece of soul essence from the original body, swallowed it, what happened in the middle. After Yin Zhutun finished, he tore another piece, and swallowed it like this. After a long day''s practice, Yin Zhu slowly turned into Zhang Ka''s eyes. She didn''t devour her soul all at once. It can be said that she didn''t even have the basic reason now. She can rest assured that it''s the most difficult thing One piece has passed, and the rest can be said to be a matter of course. "How about Yin Zhu?" Bai Kun asked curiously. "It''s OK, I feel very good, that is, with the phagocytosis of the original body, the former memory of the original body also appears clear." Although Yin Zhu has the memory of receiving the original body, it''s only a general memory, and he knows it on a large scale. However, with Yin Zhu''s devouring, it seems that the real life of the original body has been read again, and the memory has become profound. Yin Zhu knows that it is a fusion. Of course, it''s just the memory and ability of the other party. Yin Zhu won''t change his personality. Fortunately, Yin Zhu comes slowly, not too fast. If it''s too fast, it will cause a great impact, and there will be problems at that time. "The original body was always a beast God or something. I always thought the beast God would come to save her, but the beast God didn''t come." To tell the truth, they always knew that they had an enemy hidden in the dark. Yin Zhu always wanted to see what kind of man the beast God was. He thought he could fight this time, but he didn''t show up at all. "Maybe she has considered the fate of the original body, and whether she can save it or not has no influence on the beast God. Maybe she feels that no matter how you escape, there is no way to escape from the palm of her hand, and it doesn''t matter whether you have the original body or not." Bai Kun pondered. Yin Zhu said with a smile, "I hope she can be so conceited all the time. Only in this way can we have a chance, right?" Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "yes, we all hope she is a little more conceited." What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that when she devours her original body and her last sense disappears, a thick fog suddenly floats on the side of the whole temple. The fog blows up from the side of the soul eating cliff, and the fog envelops the whole place of divine punishment in bursts. People in the temple are shocked, because the fog will devour people''s vitality and vitality Spirit, the wind of soul eating cliff is not fixed, only on the other side of the cliff? How to become the whole temple. After Qingling knew this, the first thing was to take Sophie to the bottom of soul eating cliff. But Qingling ran to Sophie''s training place at this time, only to find that Sophie, who was full of energy, was dying at this time. She was as thin as a gust of wind, as if she would be blown away at any time. Qingling was surprised to see this. How could Sophie take her to the bottom of soul eating cliff. "What''s the matter with you, Sophie?" Qingling frowned and asked, Sophie closed cultivation, she always knew, but if it wasn''t for this time, she really didn''t know Sophie had become like this. What''s more strange is that Sophie, who is still skin and bone, looks at Qingling with a cold smile. "My dear apprentice, isn''t this thing in your calculation? You don''t know that there is something wrong with divine blood for a long time. It''s not good to be hypocritical here. " Hearing this, Qingling stepped back two steps, and then looked at Sophie very seriously. "I just doubt it, but I didn''t think it would be so serious. I thought you just wanted to control her, but I didn''t think you would kill her. It seems that Shifu is used to eating () people, this one is two.""It''s smart, and you''re the smartest of my disciples." Sophie said, not caring. "What on earth do you want to do?" Qingling asked in a calm voice. "You can see what you want to do. Sooner or later, you will understand. My dear apprentice, your destiny has been arranged for a long time. You can''t escape." Sophie said that sentence, the whole body a soft, and then fell to the ground, no longer breathing. Qingling was careful to defend himself, and so on, and determined that the beast God had left. Then slowly he went over to check Sophie. At this time Sophie had changed back to the beast, and only one layer of skin remained. What was inside the body was gone, what was nothing on a layer of snake skin. Qingling can''t help smashing the wall at this time. She has been looking for Wuji for five thousand years, but she can''t bear it. She doesn''t appear from beginning to end. It''s not easy to appear. She doesn''t find any useful information. Instead, she catches up with a Sophie. Qingling can''t help but feel cold when she sees this. Then she runs out in a hurry. She is going to find Shirley. After all, Shirley has a drop of blood in her hand. I don''t know if Shirley has used it. She and Shirley have some small conflicts, but they don''t want to kill her at this time, at least they don''t want Shirley''s life before they defeat the beast God. "Shirley? Shirley Qingling breaks the place where Shirley practices. Looking at the place, Shirley can''t help but feel relieved. "You didn''t practice with divine blood, right? I told you that divine blood can''t be used for the time being. The master left a trap." When Shirley heard this, she didn''t get angry. Instead, she said with a smile, "thank you, elder martial sister." However, at this time, Qingling feels that it''s wrong. She suddenly turns around and runs to another place. What she cares about at this time is Qingyun. Qingling directly violently breaks Qingyun''s house. What comes into sight is a familiar fur, and there is nothing left. "Qingyun, Qingyun." A string of tears fell. At this time, Shirley, who is following Qingling, can''t help leaning against the door and laughs, "elder martial sister looks so sad." "You gave the blood to Qingyun, right?" Qingling has wiped away her tears at this time, and looks at Shirley in a calm voice. "Of course, you can''t forget sister Qingyun, can you?" Shirley laughed at this time. When she got it, she thought it was wrong. Qingling was so good and gave her something good. Then she went to ask Qingyun, but Qingyun didn''t have it. She thought it was wrong, but there was a strong power in the blood, because she specially sent a drop to see what the consequences were, It''s a pity that the blood was finally obtained by a ORC. Then the orc went to the bottom of soul eating cliff without fear of death. She didn''t know anything about the result. Finally, she thought it was wrong, so she gave the blood to Qingyun. Sure enough, this thing can''t be used casually. Shirley touches her chest again. Fortunately, she''s not greedy. She''s never greedy. That''s all. As for whether Qing Yun will offend Qing Ling, Shirley doesn''t think about it. This problem is very simple. When Qing Ling is calculating her, they are already dead enemies. Besides, although her strength is not as good as Qing Ling, if she really works hard, Qing Ling won''t kill her so easily. Besides, at this time, Qing Ling still has to spare energy to deal with Wuji. How can she Deal with her, otherwise she would not dare to laugh at Qingling here. "You won." Qingling light said. Shirley thought that Qingling would scold herself angrily, but she didn''t expect to let it go so lightly. This also makes Shirley more alert and be careful of Qingling. At the same time, a jade box sealed by Yin Zhu also made great changes in the ancestral land of the Meizu in the Yuze jungle. Meizu''s people are guarding the silkworm. As a result, they see that the sealed jade box keeps shaking, as if something inside is about to come out. Fortunately, the seal on the jade box seals the thing tightly. When the guards see this, they know that things have changed. While they ask people to guard the things, they try to ask people to send messages to Yin Zhu . They didn''t know what it was, but they knew it was important. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 There is a mess in the temple. Qingling doesn''t care about the life or death of the people under her. Fuxiang has a headache at this time. At this time, she finally realizes the disadvantages of being in power. Now when she needs help and wants to discuss with Yin Zhu, she finds that she has no way to contact Yin Zhu. She wants to ask Qingling what is wrong What''s the matter? You can see that Qingling doesn''t even pay attention to Meiying. How can he care about her. The temple is full of her power. It''s not easy for her to find the place where she is now. It''s really hard for Fu Xiang to give up. But now she can''t bear the fog in the air, let alone go to the bottom of soul eating cliff to see what''s going on. After thinking about it, Fu Xiang can only take people away. She''s going to stay there for a while Yes, let''s see the situation and try to contact Yin Zhu. On the edge of soul eating cliff, Qingling looks at Shirley coldly at this time and says faintly: "let''s go." Shirley stepped back a few steps at this time, "no, no, no, I won''t go down. This, this is a dead end." Hearing this, Qingling sneered, "you don''t have to install it for me. I don''t believe you didn''t feel the master''s call. Now that you feel it, do you think you can escape? It''s better to go down and see the master''s plan now. " When Shirley heard Qingling''s words, she shook her head pale. "No, we used to win, and we can win now." Qingling looks at Shirley sarcastically at this time. "You think you''ve calculated Qingyun. Why don''t you think I''m going to trouble you? Because I know it''s unnecessary, because someone will clean you up sooner or later. Qingyun is going to take that road, but it''s just going a step earlier. It doesn''t make any difference." "You, don''t scare me, Qingling. I know that Qingyun is dead. You are angry, but don''t think that I will enter the trap you set up." Shirley yelled angrily. "Well, do I have to deal with you like this? Before you can live, do you think you can live without me? Believe me or not, whatever. In fact, I have a lot of doubts in my heart, but I believe that when I go to the bottom of soul eating cliff, I will probably understand. Of course, I hope what I think is wrong. Let''s go, and I won''t force you. " Qingling sneered, and then jumped down to the soul eating cliff without hesitation. Shirley had been worried that Qingling would force her to go down, but she didn''t expect that Qingling would go down by herself. Think of Qingling that is right and not, Shirley can''t help but feel cold in her heart, and then turn around and run away quickly. This temple is too dangerous. She''d better leave early, but she always feels that one eye is staring at her, no matter how she runs away. Shirley knows that she is influenced by Qingling''s words. Although she is telling herself not to believe Qingling''s words, she is more and more uneasy. Maybe Qingling is right, but compared with Qingling, Shirley knows that she doesn''t have the courage and ability to face Qingling. Qingling dares to face it because Qingling is smart and has strength, But what she doesn''t have, she can only escape from afar, although many times she knows that escape is only probation. For master Shirley, there is only fear and fear. Five thousand years ago, she dared to calculate the beast God Wuji, which was produced in many situations. In the past, Qingling forced her, and the beast God also calculated her. Otherwise, how could she do it? Now no one forced her, so she naturally left quickly. Qingling at this time of rapid landing, the closer to the bottom of the soul eating cliff, the greater her strength will be suppressed, even the original body injury will not be suppressed. Qingling looked at his broken body with a bitter smile, and then he laughed, "master, I''m here, don''t you come out? Unless you really want my life, master, and even my soul will dissipate like this. If you don''t come out, master, my injured body will not be able to support me. " At this time, Qingling, who was trembling because of the fire of destruction, stopped trembling because a layer of divine power had completely surrounded her. The wind generated by the fire of destruction no longer caused any damage to her. "Shifu, I''m here. Shifu wants to hide me. Can''t you see me?" Qingling light smile. At this time, Qingling saw not far away a huge Hydra quickly came to him, saw the huge shadow of the hydra, Qingling wry smile, Hydra, unexpectedly not dead, not dead, also her master how can so easily die. Think about the time when the God took the blood, everything was too smooth. Qingling saw the Hydra at this time. At this time, she had come to the front of her. Looking at the different faces on the hydra, Qingling couldn''t help but close her eyes. As expected, it was right with her guess. Clear you seriously look at the nine heads, there are already six clear faces on the nine heads, and three are blank. The above six faces are all familiar to her. Qingling can''t help laughing when she sees them. Qingyun, Bena, Sophie, Morrison, QingHan, and zhutou are her masters. As for the remaining three, Qingling knows that they should be hers, as well as Shirley and Yinzhu. Of course, in addition to the main head, the remaining six heads are constantly shaking and struggling, obviously not willing to merge with the beast God in this way."Qingling, you are the smartest one of my disciples. How dare you come down by yourself? You are much smarter than that fool Shirley. In this case, do you come by yourself or wait for me?" No extremely light said. Qingling looked at the original loving face, which would have become very indifferent. Qingling nodded and said, "I''ll do it myself, but before I do this, I have a few questions to ask the master. I hope the master can answer them for me." Wuji nodded at this time and said, "ask." For the cheerful people, she is willing to explain a few times. "Shifu''s body, at the beginning, I was quite sure that the one who killed Shifu at the beginning didn''t even breathe. I don''t know how Shifu hid it." Qingling is very curious to ask, cultivate to her that degree, can''t judge wrong. At this time, Wuji replied positively: "you are right. At the beginning, you did kill me, but I took the initiative to ask for death. My body at that time had problems because of swallowing the cold. At that time, my body was out of control, so I used your hands to completely destroy that body, or to free myself." Hearing this, Qingling was silent for a while, and then said, "so Shifu''s body was cultivated later, but I definitely destroyed your soul at that time, and I clearly felt the death of your soul." Wuji laughed at this time, "you didn''t feel wrong, right, at that time my soul was gone." "No, you lie and your soul is gone. How can you be who you are now?" Qingling cried angrily. "Why not? Look at me. " The beast God laughed at this time. Qingling looked at the beast God, the nine headed snake and the nine headed snake very seriously at this time. Thinking of this, she looked at the beast God incredulously, "no, no, No Think of this Qingling, all feel that what you think in your mind should not, too should not. "You''re right. That''s why I said you''re the smartest of them. Now you can come back." No extremely light said. Qingling laughed at this time. "It''s like this. It''s like this. I want to understand. I understand." Then she went to one of the remaining three without hesitation, and the snake head opened its huge mouth and swallowed Qingling directly. Then Qingling''s face appeared vividly on the snake head. "Elder martial sister, what do you understand. Elder martial sister, why don''t you resist? " Beina, who is still struggling in pain, asks suspiciously. She can feel that Qingling really doesn''t struggle, so she is swallowed up meekly. It''s not her elder martial sister''s temperament at all. It''s not right. "Bena, you are not better than struggling, and struggling is just to make yourself more painful. It''s better to be good, and you can''t escape. This is fate." Qingling light said. "No, it''s not. I want to help Yin Zhu. I brought Yin Zhu to this world. I want to help her." Said Bena aloud. Qingling just shook his head lightly at this time, and then looked at the infinity of the Lord''s head in a funny way, "see? Ha ha. " "What are you laughing at? I''ll be fine after a while." Wuji said faintly, and then looked up at the sky on the soul eating cliff, "I have left this world for too long. Many people in this world have forgotten my existence. I should go out for a walk and collect my things by the way." As soon as the words fell, Wuji''s huge body floated slowly at this time. Looking at the direction, it was clear that she was chasing Shirley. Qingling saw the animal God''s action, and did nothing. She just closed her eyes quietly and said nothing. As for the surrounding sisters groaning there, she didn''t care. Her favorite sister, Qingyun, begged her to save her. She didn''t respond. She just kept quiet and didn''t know what she was thinking. At this time, Yin Zhu has completely engulfed the soul of the original owner. After engulfing the soul of the original owner, Yin Zhu feels that her power is more powerful, even the divine power has increased a lot. Yin Zhu knows that as long as she practices for a few more months, she should be able to save Bai Kun. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu was very happy. At this time, she clapped her hands and said, "let''s go to the dark city to see if Leihe and his curse can be touched." With the magic power, Yin Zhu can''t wait to help his partner relieve the pain. As for the temple of the sun, it doesn''t matter. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 Yin Zhu is in a very good mood because he has greatly increased his power and can see the hope. It can be said that for the first time in the past two years, Yin Zhu feels relaxed. As long as he can save Bai Kun and Lei he, Yin Zhu will feel enough. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu, who is very happy in front of him, and laughs with him. Yin Zhu is very happy, which they can all feel. Yin Zhu is happy, and they are also happy. Now the original body has completely disappeared, which can be regarded as eliminating a hidden danger. This can be regarded as a success. There are successful examples here, which is a great encouragement for them. "I haven''t seen Yin Zhu smile like this for a long time." Tengxiao said with emotion that after a long time with Yinzhu, it''s not that Yinzhu didn''t smile, but that Yinzhu didn''t have such a relaxed smile. Now Yinzhu''s smile is always with pressure, which makes people feel strong and tough. Now Yinzhu''s smile from the heart, he prefers Yinzhu''s happy smile. "So we should try our best to make Yin Zhu smile freely. My partner should not be oppressed and restrained by others." Bai Kun said in a calm voice. "It''s very domineering, but if you want to achieve it, you still need to work hard. In Yin Zhu''s words, it''s selling blood desperately." Tengxiao seldom plays a joke with Bai Kun. "What''s wrong with selling blood? As long as my partner is happy, it''s OK to sell blood. " Bai Kun said with indifference. "When it comes to the city of darkness, Reich will be very happy to see us." Tengxiao said happily, he can see tengan, think of tengan, Tengxiao can''t help but think of the other two children, also don''t know what happened to the two children. "Worried about tengxi Tengcheng?" Bai Kun knows what Tengxiao is thinking. It''s also that there is something wrong with Yin Zhu''s destiny, so is there nothing wrong with Yin Zhu''s three children''s destiny? Destiny hasn''t appeared for many years. How can it be piled up like this? The three children in the courseware must have something about Wuji calculation. They don''t know whether Wuji calculation is the child himself or whether they intend to use the child to calculate Yinzhu. If they calculate Yinzhu, baikun will have a headache. Baikun knows very well that Yinzhu takes the child seriously. "I''m sure the two of them will work it out." Tengxiao thinks his children should be very smart, just like Yin Zhu. During the next journey, Yin Zhu saw the news left by the Daze tribe people. He asked himself to see them. Obviously, something very important happened. Fortunately, the Daze tribe people now have people in some big tribes, and Yin Zhu soon found a place to meet them. when Yin Zhu knew as like as two peas came from the Meizu side, she said that something had happened in her seal, so that Yin Zhu could hurry to look back. But when Yin asked him time, Yin Zhu could not help but feel a little bit of a heart. Because Morrison''s days of change were exactly the same as that of Yin bamboo. Yin Zhu doesn''t believe that there will be such a coincidence in this world. Too much coincidence means that there is a problem. It''s just that he has nothing to do with Morrison. "Bai Kun, where do you say we are going now?" Yin Zhu wants to help Leihe get in touch with the orc curse quickly, and Morrison is also very important. It''s about him. It''s almost dark city. Reih and they all receive the news that we are going to go. If we don''t go, reih will be disappointed. Moreover, if the curse of reih''s dark city is lifted, why don''t we take reih with us? I think reih would like to go with us. Furthermore, although QingHan has escaped, we''d better have a look to see if there is anything left clue. Bai Kun is very comprehensive. Yin Zhu doesn''t have to think about it. She uses Bai Kun''s plan directly. In one case, she really wants Lei he and Teng an. However, because of the urgency of the news, and Yin Zhu did not have the mind to finish, the party sped up and rushed to the dark city. Yin Zhu and his party quickened their pace. There were six days to go, but they were reduced to three days. Yin Zhu was not very tired because Tengxiao was carrying Yin Zhu on his back all the way. Tengxiao and Bai Kun were tired. When they arrived, Leihe had already sent someone to wait far away. Seeing the three people along the way, Leihe quickly arranged for them to have a rest. After a good cleaning, Yinzhu was held in his arms by Leihe. At this time, Yinzhu didn''t immediately tell Leihe the curse of contact, but first told him what happened along the way, and at the same time, he guessed Bai Kun I''ll tell you something about the test. When Leihe heard this, he looked at Yinzhu seriously. It seems that Yinzhu will face the beast God right away. Seeing the things that the beast God Wuji does, step by step, it''s obviously Yinzhu''s turn soon. "Yin Zhu, I''ll follow you. The city of darkness is stable. I''ll leave Tang Zhuo to assist teng''an. I don''t have to worry about it any more." Leihe holds Yinzhu''s hand tightly. Knowing what will happen next to Yin Zhu, Leihe can''t stay in the dark city to take care of his children. What he said is right. Now the dark city has been unified, and teng''an''s strength has improved a lot. Although it can''t compare with him, teng''an is a master in the dark city. Yin Zhu looked at Lei he''s nervous and nodded, "OK." Yin Zhu knows that several of her friends are deeply devoted to her. She knows what kind of things she can''t do, and she doesn''t know what it''s like to suffer, so she won''t leave Leihe here."It''s very kind of you, Yin Zhu." Leihe saw Yinzhu agreed and couldn''t help praising Yinzhu happily. "I''m not good enough." At this time, Yin Zhu reaches out and hugs Leihe. It''s her who makes Leihe suffer. The child is her and Tengxiao''s, but it''s her dereliction of duty to let Leihe bear the responsibility of educating children. "Nonsense, Yin Zhu, you are the best and the most perfect in my heart." Lei Hecai doesn''t want Yin Zhu to say that he is not good. "You really have beauty in your eyes." Yin Zhu laughs and is very satisfied in his heart. After all, Leihe loves himself deeply. Otherwise, how can he feel good about everything. That night, Yin Zhu had a rest early, but Leihe was busy all the time. Since he wanted to go with Yin Zhu, he naturally wanted to arrange the following things. He took teng''an to his side. "Teng''an, I''ll give the dark city to you. I hope you can lead a happy life with the people of the dark city." "Father Rahab, you are going to follow my mother, right?" Teng an asked with a smile. "Well, I want to be with your mother, and I will never be separated again." Reich said happily. "It''s me who has hindered you, father. You and mother must be good. Teng''an will protect the city of darkness, because I am their king. Don''t worry, father." Teng an said with a smile. At this time, Leihe lovingly holds teng''an, the little child, who has been with him since he was born. Because of teng''an''s identity, he has made great efforts to educate him, and he is more attentive than his own child. However, this child is the same as his own father, but now he has to leave. Leihe is a little sad, although the child is very sad The only sensible thing about Teng an is that he is only a seven-year-old child. At this time, other people''s cubs just begin to learn to hunt, while Teng an has to shoulder the heavy responsibility of a clansman. "Teng''an, it''s a father who is selfish. Originally, the city Lord''s father should be here for a while, but teng''an''s father really wants to be with your mother, so that a father can protect her all the time. When teng''an has a female you like, you will want to protect her all the time like a father." Leihe gently touched tengan''s hair. Teng''an laughed and patted Leihe on the shoulder. "Father, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m not as vulnerable as you think. I''m powerful and strong, so you don''t have to worry. Have a good day with my mother and give birth to a little sister as soon as possible." "Do you like your sister?" Leihe asked curiously. "Of course, how precious my sister is. Forget about the male. There are all kinds of worthless things on the floor." Teng an naturally said, Leihe heard this some laughing and crying, after this, if Yin Zhu gave birth to worthless things how to do? Besides, teng''an is a male himself. He even said that male is a worthless thing. He is also drunk. "OK, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m the king of orcs. You should have given me the position of the Lord of the City long ago. I''m still young. I''m not sensible. I''ve occupied the position of the Lord of the city for several years, and now I should give it back to you. I wish you could go quickly, so that I can really become a king, not a parallel product now." Teng an said impolitely. Leihe was worried that teng''an would blame himself. Seeing teng''an''s confidence, his heart would settle down. He knew that teng''an said this to let him go at ease. The next day, after Yin Zhu has a good rest, the first thing Yin Zhu does is try to remove the curse from Leihe. Yin Zhu doesn''t know whether he can remove the curse, so he doesn''t have any publicity. He just wants to try on Leihe. If he can, he will help the whole people in the dark city. This time, however, it didn''t work. Yin Zhu''s magic power had a little effect on Leihe''s curse, but it couldn''t lift the curse at all. Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu with an uncertain look at him. Yin Zhu wanted to try again, but Bai Kun stopped him. Yin Zhu was very disappointed. She was full of joy and thought that she should be able to save Bai Kun and Lei he with divine power, but it didn''t work. At this time, Bai Kun gently touched Yin Zhu''s hair. "Yin Zhu, don''t try. I think it should be related to your divine power. It''s the same with the beast God robbing the cold destiny. However, the destiny is not complete, so there is no way to break the void. You have the destiny of the beast God and the divine power, but your destiny and your divine power are still incomplete, so you can''t break the void There''s no way to save me and reih. It seems that we have to wait until the end. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 "Whether it''s divine punishment or curse, only when you have completely mastered all the destiny and all the divine power and become the first animal God in the world, can you help us lift the curse." Bai Kun said in a calm voice. "Damn it, how could that be." Yin Zhu said angrily. At this time, Bai Kun suddenly laughed and said in a very indifferent tone, "Yin Zhu, in fact, I think I''m very good. I can live a long life and never die and never grow old. If others want something that they can''t get, why should I lift this sacred fire? Divine punishment is not a big deal for me. I''m used to it. Moreover, divine punishment can make my mental power increase faster." "Nonsense." Yin Zhu knows how painful baikun''s punishment is every time. Yin Zhu doesn''t even dare to see it. Although Yin Zhu knows that baikun can survive, he can increase people''s mental strength. At the same time, the next punishment will be more severe. It can be said that the punishment will make you more painful and more conscious. People who don''t have a certain willpower can''t stick to it. It''s not right. Before, he said that he wanted to help Bai Kun get in touch with God''s punishment. Bai Kun didn''t have this attitude. How could Bai Kun suddenly say that he couldn''t lift it? It''s very wrong. "Bai Kun, did you think of something? Do you want to do it by yourself Yin Zhu grabs Bai Kun''s hand anxiously. "Bai Kun, as you said, we can''t discuss anything together. We can''t face it alone. I don''t like you. You don''t tell me anything, and then you face it by yourself. If that''s the case, I''ll tell you. I''ll ignore it. Bai Kun, tell me what you know." Yin Zhu holds Bai Kun tightly. If Bai Kun had meat in his arm, Yin Zhu''s nails would have been pinched into the meat. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu and looks at himself with red eyes. Then he sighs and holds people in his arms. "Silly Yin Zhu." "You''re stupid. Your family is stupid." Yin Zhu cried angrily. Bai Kun laughs at this, reaches out his finger and scrapes Yin Zhu''s nose, "doesn''t my family include you?" Yin Zhu''s face was distorted when she heard this. She stretched out her hand and tried to pinch Bai Kun''s, but what she touched was the skeleton. So she was so angry that she slapped Bai Kun, "I know you''re smart, and you don''t tell me what you think clearly. If you don''t tell me clearly, I''ll think wildly at that time, and you can do it yourself." Bai Kun heard Yin Zhu''s threat and shook his head. "If I don''t say it, you''ll think about it later. Besides, no matter what choice I make, I can''t change your decision. Yin Zhu, I really regret that if I chose to die at the beginning, would I not tangle like this now?" "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Speak quickly. I''ll tell Tengxiao Leihe to beat you up." Yin Zhu said impolitely. Tengxiao and Leihe don''t look well at this time. If they can make baikun so serious, what they would rather die than what Yinzhu does must be very serious. "Yin Zhu, you said that fate is so important. How can the beast God give you this? I guess the divine power is also like this. You say such a precious thing, how can the beast God divide it out? I always thought that the beast God wants to break the void and ask you to lead the way, but what''s her assurance that you can lead the way 100%. Now I understand that she wants to swallow you, swallow you, and your connection with the world will become her, which is tantamount to being guided, It''s much easier for her to break the void. " Bai Kun said with a pale face. "Moreover, because of the relationship between Leihe and tengan, you don''t even need him to take the initiative. You will be willing to be swallowed by her to save us. This is what I want to understand, and what makes me most painful. I, Rehe teng''an, these backers, are afraid that the beast God has already arranged it, and the beast God will not let you down 100%. She will tell you that if you swallow her, you can become the only God in the world and save your relatives. On the surface, she will give you a little hope, just like you have to work hard It may be successful, but she has been preparing for so many years that it is impossible to succeed. She dug a trap and waited for Yin Zhu to jump down Bai Kun''s voice is heavy, let a few people listen to the presence, the heart is also heavy. Yin Zhu''s face changed when he heard this. He was eaten and his soul was engulfed. It should be completely nonexistent. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu could not help shivering. It was not terrible to die. What was terrible was that he would disappear forever in the long river of history. But if what Bai Kun said is right, Yin Zhu really has to face it. She can''t accept her partner''s son''s pain, and then she hides and lives. It has to be said that the beast God''s step is too good. Just like what Bai Kun said, she just waits for Yin Zhu to jump down for a little hope. "Yinzhu, no, you can''t do that. In fact, I''ve been used to being a Orc for such a long time. There''s nothing about orcs, and their strength is even stronger. Besides, Yinzhu, you said you like me like this. Yinzhu, we don''t care about anything. It''s none of our business that the world will do. Let''s go back and have a good life." Leihe grabs Yinzhu''s hand. Tengxiao also hopes to look at Yin Zhu, hoping that Yin Zhu will agree, and then their family will live their own life.Yin Zhu gave a wry smile at this time. "It''s too late. The beast God has arranged so many things. How can I escape? Besides, as Bai Kun said, as long as I have a chance, I always have to try. Besides, I may not lose. In the past, QingHan was able to escape, but the beast God failed. Now, I may not be worse than QingHan. Besides, we already know her purpose, so let''s go The next thing to do is how to improve their chances of winning in this battle. " "I''m afraid there will be worse." Bai Kun sighed. "Do you have anything to say? Don''t do that for a moment. " Yin Zhu is not very angry. "Yinzhu, I remember you told me that Sophie was awakened, right?" Bai Kun suddenly mentions Sophie, who is about to be forgotten by Yin Zhu. "Yes, what''s the matter?" Yin Zhu wondered what it had to do with Sophie. "Do you remember the letter left by QingHan? The beast God is a hydra Bai Kun asked another question. Yin Zhu knew that Bai Kun would not raise this question for no reason. Since Bai Kun raised it, these things must be related. "Well, you say." Yin Zhu''s brain didn''t turn so fast. If he didn''t understand, he simply didn''t want to ask Bai Kun how fast he came. "According to my conjecture, there is only one divine power in this world, so Sophie''s divine power is also the animal God''s, and she will be devoured by the animal God. QingHan said that the animal God is Hydra. I heard a story that Hydra has nine souls, and each soul is in charge of its own head, but they are linked with each other, and can merge with each other. However, the nine heads are different Although snakes have nine souls, they are actually one person, so each soul is incomplete and each soul has a defect. And I think that the beast God may have separated his nine heads, and now he is merging back. " Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu seriously. "Nine heads, who do you think those nine heads should be?" Reich couldn''t help but wonder. "The beast God Wuji must be one of them, and it should be the most powerful one in them. Sophie is one of them, and QingHan is also one of them. Morrison guards there according to their ancestors. Besides the problems, I think he is also one of them, and Bena, who disappeared and guided Yin Zhu, is also one. After all, it is so important to guide Yin Zhu to come It''s certain that no one will be at ease to go to the beast God. Yin Zhu is one, and there are still three left, which should be Qingling Qingyun Shirley of the temple. In 5000 years, for such a long time, the beast God is also afraid that the temple will fall into other people''s hands. What''s safer than holding it in one''s own hands. " Bai Kun said lightly. "You said Qingling, they are one of the nine spirits of the beast God. How could it be that the beast God accepted them as disciples again? It''s just..." Yin Zhu really doesn''t know what to say. "It should be that after the beast God devoured QingHan, she was devoured by QingHan, and then she tried to separate her souls, just to deal with QingHan, even the catastrophe five thousand years ago. It is estimated that the beast God split QingHan by Qingling''s hand. Only in this way can she slowly get rid of the hidden danger in her body, even I guess, Yin Zhu, your original soul is also one of the nine spirits of the beast God. " Bai Kun said lightly. "How could this be possible? How could the beast God be so brainless and so like that?" Tengxiao can''t believe it at this time. It''s reasonable to say that the man who has made such a big conspiracy in all aspects, what''s the matter? The original fool, this is the same person. Tengxiao can''t believe it. That''s to say, no one will believe it. Bai Kun shook his head and said, "didn''t I say that? If the nine souls are divided, there will be defects. I estimate that the master soul grasps wisdom, and the original body is probably greed and other bad aspects. I think this is reasonable. It''s not so easy for a person''s soul to swallow. When the beast God swallowed QingHan, there should be a big problem. But if the beast God swallowed Yinzhu again, would it be 100% successful? So he thought of a way, that is to make a separate body. At that time, whether Yin Zhu devours her original body, takes part of the characteristics of her soul, or the original body devours Yin Zhu, it will be good for her. " "That is to say, Yin Zhu is wrong and shouldn''t devour his soul?" Tengxiao asked anxiously at this time. No, you still have to swallow it. If Yin Zhu doesn''t swallow it, he will be swallowed up. Although it will affect him after being swallowed up, it is a fact that he will become stronger. Only in this way, Yin Zhu, you will be more involved with the beast God. Is that right? We will know when we go to chop down the little soul left by Morrison. Bai Kun''s face is very heavy. According to his guess, Yin Zhu''s next road is very difficult. It''s much more difficult than they thought before. Even they don''t know how to help. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 Tengxiao and Leihe look a little bit bad after hearing Bai Kun''s words. After Bai Kun''s analysis, Yin Zhu is just waiting to die. Yin Zhu is calmer than anyone else at this time. "Bai Kun, you have said it too seriously. What I want to say is that no matter how well arranged the animal God is, the outcome is not fixed. Now, according to Bai Kun''s analysis, what the animal God wants most is to let the original body swallow me. That way, I will win. Now I can win the original body, and I will win the animal God in the future Don''t let each of you be so disappointed. " "Not disappointed, just thinking, where can we help you?" Reich said in a calm voice. "What''s more, I even devoured the original body. What the beast God Wuji did contact with the original body is that the original body didn''t know why the beast God cared for her. That is to say, the spirit split by the beast God didn''t have the memory of the original beast God. When Morrison left, didn''t he think he would die? That''s why they split the soul again. That is to say, those split souls will not listen to the beast God. On the other hand, who is not willing to live well, who is willing to become the vassal of others, and even have no chance of independence, they will fight against each other. This is my chance, and I may not lose. " Yin Zhu said calmly. "It''s true that no matter Qingling or QingHan, they have always had a strange relationship with beast gods. Now they understand it. Besides, I think those souls want to be masters. Maybe we can make good use of it." Reich''s on the other side at this time. Bai Kun nods happily when he hears this. There is nothing wrong with Yin Zhu''s words. This is indeed an opportunity for Yin Zhu. It has to be said that Yin Zhu has grown rapidly in this period of time, but it is normal for anyone to grow under such great pressure. "Well, my Yin Zhu is the best. I shouldn''t pour cold water on you." Bai Kun touched Yin Zhu''s head with a smile. Yin Zhu glanced at Bai Kun at this time, "Bai Kun, my head feels very comfortable. I don''t think you like to touch my hair very much." When Bai Kun heard this, he said with a smile, "whose name is Yin Zhu? He is very good." Well, although Yin Zhu sometimes has his own opinions, in Bai Kun''s eyes, Yin Zhu is still a very clever baby, so good that he wants to follow Mao. "Now that we have known the purpose of infinity, is the next thing we should do to find the parts of infinity and devour them? This can not only increase Yin Zhu''s strength, but also weaken Wuji''s strength. " Reich said in a calm voice. "Well, it depends on whether my guess is correct. I''ll go back and take out the ghost of Morrison. Yin Zhu, you can swallow it directly. If you think it''s the same source as the original soul, you should be able to feel it." Bai Kun said. "In that case, let''s go to the swamp and jungle quickly." Yin Zhu also wants to know whether Bai Kun''s guess is right. Yin Zhu didn''t have time to delay this meeting, so they directly rushed to the swamp jungle as soon as possible. When Yin Zhu arrived, the jade box of Morrison''s soul had stopped shaking. At this time, Yin Zhu carefully arranged it. She was worried about what to do if the soul escaped as soon as she opened the box? Yin Zhu has met many times like that, Beina''s and QingHan''s, they all disappear like that. After arranging everything, Yin Zhu opens the jade box. Yin Zhu will find that the silkworm, who was still energetic before, will be lying there on the verge of death, and can''t move very much. The first moment Yinzhu opened the jade box, the silkworm sent a message to Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, I was swallowed by the beast God, be careful." Yin Zhu didn''t expect Morrison to deliver a message to him, but now he wants to devour what he left behind. Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed. Yin Zhu thinks for a while, and decides to swallow Morrison''s soul carefully. If Bai Kun guesses wrong, she will help Morrison live. If Bai Kun guesses right, Yin Zhu will not be a woman. Anyway, Morrison can''t escape. Why can''t she help her. Yin Zhu uses his mental power to go directly through the body of the silkworm, bites the mental power inside, and then devours it, making her a part of himself. Bai Kun, Lei he and Tengxiao all looked at Yin Zhu. After a while, Yin Zhu slowly opened his eyes, "Bai Kun, what you said is right." Yin Zhu said in a calm voice at this time: "the original body is really one of the nine spirits of the beast God. Who could have thought that the beast God would use his own soul to layout, and who could have thought that the beast God would be so unbearable." "Yin Zhu, even if we are animal gods, we may not lose." Leihe holds Yinzhu''s hand tightly. "I know, but now I''m not worried about myself. I''m worried about tengxi Tengcheng and the two of them. You said that the caravan of daze tribe has been to almost all the places, but there''s no news about tengxi Tengcheng. You said that the two children are my children or the children of beast God?" Yin Zhu suddenly spat out such a sentence at this time. Tengxiao''s face turned black when he heard this, "of course it''s your child." At this time, Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "I also admit that the two children, but I''m afraid, afraid that the two children will be used. After all, the two children left us when they were young. We didn''t raise them, and we didn''t know where they were. Where do you think we can''t find any information? At the beginning, Teng Xi and Tengcheng left because of mo Leeson and QingHan, that is to say, they are all arranged by the beast God. I''m afraid the two children are already in Wuji''s hands. ""You said that the blood left on the children should belong to the beast God. The orcs have blood sensing. If the two children were raised by her, what would the children do to us?" Yin Zhu said in a calm voice. At least as far as she knows, the birth of grace is not as good as the maintenance of grace. What''s more, at that time, the beast God can bite back. For example, she killed tengxi Tengcheng''s biological mother, but at that time, she can''t even explain, because she really swallowed her soul. "Yin Zhu." Tengxiao can''t hold his ground when he thinks of what Yin Zhu said. Those two are his own children. If they really say that to Yin Zhu, what will he do? "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s just two children. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t be better than us. I''ll stop them at that time. I''ll be careful. You don''t have to worry about that." Leihe took Yinzhu''s hand and said. "No, I''ll go by myself. They may not be soft on you. I''ll be different. I''m their father. No one can change that." Tengxiao said in a calm voice at this time. It''s really the best for Tengxiao to face it by himself, although it''s cruel to let father and son face each other. "Since you said that yourself, Yin Zhu, you can''t get close to the two children, no matter they appear on their own initiative or because of other reasons. Even if the two children don''t have a bad heart, it''s better not to even touch tengan. No one knows what Wuji will say to them. The best and safest way is not to take them In recent years, although these children are cruel to you, Yin Zhu, as long as we win, you will have enough time to get close to them. " Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu very seriously at this time. He didn''t care about the children. He would care about them just because of Yin Zhu''s face. If they would hurt Yin Zhu, Bai Kun would be rude to them. Yin Zhu was silent when she heard Bai Kun''s words. She wanted to bring the two children back and teach them in person. As a result, Bai Kun directly denied everything, even Teng an. "Bai Kun, you will not be too careful, saying that everything is my guess." Yin Zhu said with a frown. "No, it''s not a guess. Yin Zhu, you can see that everything Wuji does has a purpose. If you think about it carefully, there is a trap behind everything. No matter whether we jump or not, in my eyes, your safety is the most important, so you can never take risks. As for the children, as long as there is no danger of life, we don''t care for the time being." Bai Kun said simply, but he didn''t give Yin Zhu an opportunity to explain. At this time, he directly pulled Leihe on the side and said, "Leihe, do you think I''m right?" "Yes." Reich said with certainty at this time. Yin Zhu is the most important. As for tengxiteng City, it''s better to stand aside. "Yin Zhu, your safety is the most important thing. It doesn''t matter to the children. We will have enough time to explain and understand them slowly in the future. If not, there will be nothing left. No matter how much you love them, they won''t feel your maternal love." Bai Kun is afraid that Yin Zhu will be soft hearted to his children. Yin Zhu is hard hearted to others, soft hearted to his own people, and less wary of children. "I know that you have stressed it several times. Don''t worry. I want to live well and live happily with you. No one wants to destroy it. If anyone wants to destroy my happiness, I will fight with her." Yin Zhu clenched her fist and swore that she was a mole ant in the eyes of the beast God, but the mole ant would work hard. When Bai Kun heard Yin Zhu''s promise, his originally tense heart was a little relaxed. That''s what Yin Zhu said. She could basically do everything she promised, and she didn''t have to be told all the time. They almost know the truth of the matter, but they don''t know where Jono has gone. They are afraid that they will face the beast God Wuji soon, but it''s better if Jono doesn''t appear, so Yin Zhu won''t worry about it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 Where is Jono that they are worried about? Jono has already set foot on the road to the temple of the sun. Although Jono chose to leave Yinzhu at the beginning, he was still very concerned about Yinzhu. At the beginning, he thought that he would leave Yinzhu far away, so that he would not be a drag on Yinzhu, and would not be a handle for others to drag on Yinzhu. But Jono found that he could not do it. He missed Yinzhu crazily not long after he left, although he would Miss relatives, but relatives only occasionally think of, and Yin Zhu is really thinking all the time. Jono complained about himself and became Yin Zhu''s partner. He didn''t do anything for Yin Zhu. Even now, the unity of the two souls is caused by his desire to be strong. Even the reason why he can live rationally now is because of Xiaojin''s concession, which is also because Xiaojin likes Yin Zhu. But even so, he still becomes a burden to Yin Zhu. He has Qingling''s hands and feet on him. Jono knows that this will definitely become one of Qingling''s ways to deal with Yin Zhu in the end. As a husband, he occupies the most important position around Yin Zhu, but he doesn''t take the responsibility. This is what Jono feels most guilty about and one of the reasons why he escapes from Yin Zhu. There are four companions of Yin Zhu. Tengxiao can always guard Yin Zhu with his life. Bai Kun is resourceful and can give advice for Yin Zhu. Leihe is even more powerful. There are orcs behind him. He is probably the most useless. His strength is not as good as Tengxiao Leihe, and his wisdom is not as good as Bai Kun. He is the most useless. But emotion is not something that anyone can control. Jono also wants to say that he is so useless. Don''t harm Yin Zhu, but he can''t help it. Especially what happened along the way to Yin Zhu, he is concerned about. Knowing what Yin Zhu is going to face, Jono thinks that he has nothing to help Yin Zhu, so let''s explore the way for Yin Zhu and have a look In the end, what''s waiting for Yin Zhu in the temple of the sun? That''s all he has left. Jono is energetic toward the East, as a partner, to protect his partner is his most glorious time. The temple of the sun is said to be at the east end of the mainland. As for those who have been there, Jono doesn''t know where it is, so he can only walk to the East with his own intuition. But Jono has been walking for a long time, but he has not been able to find the legendary Temple of the sun. It seems that there is no end in the Far East. Just when Jono was still having a headache about how to go to the Sun Temple, an old woman with white hair appeared in front of Jono. She laughed and said to Jono, "Jono, you can never go to the Sun Temple if you walk like this." "Who are you?" Jono looked at the person in front of him in amazement. After all, he was not famous. He could not know himself when he met someone. At this time, the old woman opened the hide covering her face. Although the face was much older, she could still see that it was cold. "It''s you? Would you be so kind to tell me? " Jono can''t help but be vigilant. He won''t believe any of them, no matter they are cold or pure. "In fact, I''m not your enemy. Of course, you won''t believe me. Well, I''ll talk to you. You should have this time. Anyway, you should think about what''s right and wrong at that time." QingHan sits down on the grass and looks at Jono. Jono hesitated for a while and then sat down to listen. Of course, Jono knew that this man would tell himself that he absolutely wanted to use himself. But if you want to say that the person who knows the beast God best in the world is QingHan. He may not believe everything QingHan said, but he can use it to know something. QingHan looked at Jono sitting next to him and said with a faint smile: "you are really smart. From the little speculation I gave you, you guessed so many things. Many of your guesses are right. But you''re wrong. I''m not your enemy, and of course I won''t help you. " "Although you have guessed some things, they are not comprehensive. I''d better tell you the whole story from beginning to end." QingHan looked up at the sky and said. "In the early days, there was more than one God in this world. At that time, the orc mainland could go to another world after practicing God. But I don''t know when there were fewer and fewer gods in this world, and then there was no access to the outside world. When the orc God was limitless, there was no God in the whole continent. Wuji naturally wanted to become a God, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t do it. Later I became her disciple, and then I woke up to the beast God''s destiny. At that time, Wuji was very happy. I thought she was happy for my disciple, but later I realized that she was not. She was just happy. She finally found a way to the beast God in ningwai. " QingHan pauses at this time. "However, after swallowing me, the beast God devoured me, because she was worried that my fate would disappear, so she devoured me little by little, with soul and flesh, leaving only the bloody beast pill sealed. I thought that I would die, but I didn''t think that because of the destiny, there is a trace of my soul hidden in it to survive. The beast God thought that she had got the destiny and became the beast God. She was desperately celebrating. But I hid in the destiny and kept accumulating strength. The beast God thought that she was strong enough to break the void, but she found that she could not fully use the power of the beast God. At that time, she also found that I existed. She wanted to kill me completely, but she could not. If I died completely, the destiny would come true Will disappear, because the destiny is mine, can''t be deprived, can only be me, beast God want to be beast God, must let me exist QingHan said and laughed sarcastically."She devoured me. As a result, her strength was not complete, she could not break the void, and she could not go to the kingdom of God. She could only stay in the orc continent and become an immortal beast God." When it comes to the cold, I feel proud. "After a long time, I grew up a little bit, and the beast God was afraid. She was careful that one day I would completely replace her. It can be said that our two souls were integrated with each other, but she was still in charge at that time. In order to get rid of my evil, she wanted to strip the part of reason and wisdom of my soul and leave the destiny behind. She was a genius, and she really succeeded, but While splitting me, she also split her own soul. Jiutou has nine souls with different personalities. " "Later, it was the animal God who managed to get her nine spirits back to her side in various ways. However, she still didn''t want to give up her dream in this way. So in 5000 years, she used the blood donation of most people in the orc continent to open the gap to the kingdom of God, and then she lost one of them." "Before, I always thought that this idea of Wuji was the end of the world. I didn''t expect that it really succeeded. Five thousand years later, Bena came back with a soul of the kingdom of God, that is, your partner Yin Zhu." "Yes, the goal of the beast God is to devour your Yin Zhu, but my goal is not. My goal is to take back what belongs to me and let the beast God die. We have the same goal. We can work together." QingHan turns to look at Jono at this time. When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help sneering. If anything else, he could believe it, but he would never believe it. Bai Kun said that there is only one destiny, and Yin Zhu''s is also incomplete. How can QingHan let Yin Zhu''s destiny go if he wants to take back his own things? The most likely thing is that QingHan, like the beast God, is ready to devour Yin Zhu, It''s just that QingHan is going to make a profit in the back. "Just tell me this, and you want me to help you. At least tell me what the beast God has prepared in the Solar Temple. Cooperation also requires capital, right?" Jono turned his head and looked at QingHan with a smile. When QingHan heard this, he turned cold and asked, "what do you want? Isn''t it enough to tell you so much? " "It''s not enough. Basically, Bai Kun has guessed a lot about this. If you said it, you didn''t say it." Qiao Nong sneers coldly. He wants to do things for her. If you want to say that Wuji is not a good thing, so is QingHan. "Well, don''t you want me to tell you? It doesn''t matter to tell you that the Sun Temple is the place where the orc gods lived before. Although there is no God there, there are things left by God. Those things are greedy even for the beast gods. However, the former gods have left their dark hands, and not everyone can take them. Only the descendants who satisfy them can move their things. In addition, only those who want to go to the Sun Temple have divine power Only when people can communicate with each other can they go to that place. You can never go alone. " QingHan said triumphantly, then looked at Jono coldly. It''s obvious that Jono can''t go to the temple of the sun all his life. "Send me there. I think it''s very simple for you who have the destiny of the beast God." Jono shrugged. "But I don''t really want to see you off now." Cold sneer, obviously before Jono''s attitude to her, but she was a little upset. "In this way, on the premise of not harming the people of Yinzhu and daze tribe, I will do one thing for you." Jono knows very well that there is no free lunch in the world. QingHan nods when she hears this. Although she says that there is nothing she can do for Jono at present, it''s not in vain to help Jono when she has this promise. "All right, that''s what you say." Jono nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''m more honest than you people, and I don''t have so much money." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 Jono quietly looked at the Sun Temple standing high in front of him. In fact, the Sun Temple is not a temple, but a small city. There are many mansions in it, one by one, each of which represents a God. But these mansions are basically empty, no one, nothing, only the thick dust shows the ancient city. The temple of the sun is the place where the legendary gods lived. There are too many miracles left in this place. Jono has to find the inheritance left by the legendary gods here, which is no worse than Yin Zhu''s inheritance. Only in that way can he have enough strength to fight against Wuji. It''s just that the present world is too far away from the ancient times. Even Jono only knows the existence of the beast God Wuji. Jono doesn''t have any information about how the other gods are, how their temperament is, and how to become their descendants. Moreover, after so many years, why no one has become a descendant of these gods is also a doubtful point. Of course, it is also possible that no one can enter the temple of the sun. Jono simply walked around the city, carefully studied some murals on the city wall, and tried to find some useful information for himself, but the information was too long, Jono could understand very little. What surprised Jono was that he tried to open the gates of those mansions, but found that there was a wall on the gate, no matter what he did I couldn''t even push the door open. Jono tried other doors at this time. As a result, no door was opened for Jono. There were only empty streets. Jono could only walk upstream in the empty streets. However, there is nothing on the street, even the wind is still. Jono is sitting on the ground a little lost at this time. Is it hard to realize that he really wants to accomplish nothing and nothing? If he drags on, he is afraid that Yin Zhu will find the temple of the sun. No, no, there must be other ways. There can''t be no way. If there is no way, why QingHan sent himself here must be something he didn''t think of. Since QingHan asks for him, it means QingHan thinks that he will get something here, and then he can help her later, right? If their own strength is still like this, then such a place of their own is worth the cold. No, there must be something I didn''t think of. Jono can''t help but ponder at this time. If he can''t figure it out by himself, he pulls on Xiaojin. But Xiaojin''s strength is very weak now. He can''t actively communicate with the outside world, and the outside world knows nothing. Only Jono takes the initiative to tell Xiaojin what''s going on outside. There is also where the beast God Wuji is. Since Wuji is going to deal with Yin Zhu, he will definitely leave a backhand here. Or he is hiding somewhere at this time. He will wait for Yin Zhu to appear and devour Yin Zhu. At this time, the beast God Wuji should have devoured almost everything that should be devoured. Then he will find Wuji''s backhand and destroy his plan before Yin Zhu arrives. Just where? Where is the backhand left by Wuji, or the road left by the cold, but where are those things? At this time, Jono walked around the city again, and then he was very careful. Over and over again, Jono slowly came up with a rule. For example, there seems to be a family in the north, the power of their protection and the architectural model of the house. The murals carved outside are very similar, not a group, but also a master. However, the houses in the south are not as good as those in the north. The houses in the south look a little worse than those in the East and the West. It seems that they are in a series. After knowing all this, Jono took a closer look and found that the murals of this generation in the south are closest to the beast God Wuji, and the things there are also the places he understands most. Thinking of this, Jono carefully studied the things in the south. As for other things, Jono didn''t study them. Only by attacking his own strong points can he gain something, which Jono would never force himself. According to his own conjecture, Jono ranked the palace in the south from high to low. Then Jono found that according to the same rule, he found a dilapidated pre site in the southernmost place, which should have a mansion, but he didn''t know why it was abandoned. It''s strange that the house where God lives should be abandoned. Who dares to destroy the house here? Jono finds that he can''t get into those good mansions, but he can get into this dilapidated site. The room is so small that it can only be regarded as a small house. If he doesn''t follow that rule, Jono can''t find this place at all. Jono slowly found it on the ruins, and then he saw a God''s throne on the ruins. It is said that after the God ascended to the kingdom of God, there will be a ranking with divine power, called the God''s throne. The people below can communicate with the God''s throne, and the God will descend through the God''s throne.Jono opened his eyes hard at this time, and then saw the two words "beast God" written on the God''s throne. The second half of the God''s throne was destroyed by people, and he couldn''t see the words behind it. This should be the last God in the orc continent. He didn''t know whether this God was QingHan or Wuji. Unfortunately, his name was not written here, so Jono couldn''t know what they were Who became the last beast God. Now Yin Zhu seems to face the biggest enemy is Wuji, but also, they are not credible. Even Jono doesn''t believe it. QingHan is constantly laying out here. Seeing him or something, QingHan can''t be indifferent. As for what she said, she just wanted to take back her own things, Jono doesn''t believe it. Jono looked at the divinity in front of him, and then slowly extended his hand. Anything with divinity is good. Besides, he has been looking for it for so long, and this is the only thing he can find and get. Fortunately, the divinity did not exclude Jono''s hand. Jono took this thing steadily. Jono looks at the divine power of the throne and gives out a golden light, then slowly covers his whole body along his hand. Jono feels as if he is soaking in a hot spring, very comfortable. After a while, Jono found that he was full of energy and his fatigue had disappeared. At this time, he clenched the things in his hand. The magic power was really a good thing. Of course, it was just useless in his hand. If it was put in Yin Zhu''s hand, it would be more useful. Jono is ready to leave with the shrine. At this time, he finds that the originally closed gate on the street has opened automatically. At this time, Jono looked at the divinity in his hand. Did he want to walk into those mansions with divine power? Has the cold been counted for a long time? Jono thought for a moment, still clenched the divinity in his hand, and then walked into the nearest mansion. He didn''t know what was in it. This intact mansion is not like the dilapidated place Jono entered before. As soon as Jono entered, he found that his place had changed, as if it were a different world. He found that he would appear in a dilapidated world. The dark red land emitted a burst of black smoke that made people feel very uncomfortable. Jono was sure that if he had no divine power If you come across the black smoke, you will be poisoned by it. Where is this place? At a glance, it''s all so dilapidated, nothing can be seen, everything is like this. Jono secretly settled down, maybe this is God to his postgraduate entrance examination, go down, see what things. Jono firmly stepped out of his own pace, step by step, about a period of time, Jono found himself in front of a shadow, more important is that the man looks like himself. It''s just that he is bigger than himself and looks more fierce. What''s the matter? Or is it a test? At this time, the man opposite rushed to Jono, and Jono was ready to fight. At this time, his divine power rolled, and then the figure on the opposite disappeared, and turned into a red animal Dan. Yes, animal Dan. Jono was sure that this thing was animal Dan, just red and bright, just like bleeding animal Dan. I remember this in the legend The beast pill is, the beast pill that the ORC was dug out alive is like this, but he should have killed the orc, how can the beast pill be like this? Jono remembers Yin Zhu and they made a sealed animal pill. That''s it. It''s said that the animal pill is cold? At this time, Jono shook his head fiercely, and then carefully put the beast Dan away. This may not be a test. Even this animal Dan should be related to the animal Dan that Yin Zhu put away. At this time, Jono just wants to quit as soon as possible, and then find Yin Zhu to compare the two animal Dan to see if they are the same. However, at this time, Jono turns his head and finds that there is no road behind him, or even no road behind him It''s just a black fog. All he can do is move forward. Jono frowned, then slowly raised his foot and stepped out. Then he looked back. Sure enough, he raised his foot and the land under his feet disappeared. It seemed that someone forced him to move forward. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 It''s very wrong here. Jono frowned. Of course, as a descendant of the body, it''s possible to be more strict. Of course, it''s more likely that it''s a trap. I don''t know whether it''s arranged by the cold or by the martial arts of the beast God. Of course, it''s a trap. If you encounter a trap, it''s better than if Yin Zhu encounters a trap. Isn''t it for Yin Zhu''s purpose of removing obstacles? Now it''s OK to be worth it. Since he can''t retreat, he should move forward. He wants to see what is waiting for him in front of him. Jono walked forward again at this time. However, before long, the huge strange man like himself appeared again. Although that kind of thing can be defeated without his effort, Jono felt that it was very wrong and made him hate it. Looking at the blood red beast Dan condensed again, Jono''s eyebrows are about to knot. This thing is not beast Dan. Beast Dan is the crystallization of orcs after death. Only beasts can have it. Ordinary beasts don''t have this kind of thing. Is the monster who is very similar to himself human? Is it because I came to this place and what changes have taken place here that this strange person appears? Jono looked at the blood red animal Dan and picked it up. But when he was ready to put it together with the animal Dan he had picked up before, Jono felt all his pockets and couldn''t find the former animal Dan. The skin of the former animal Dan was good. Where did that beast Dan go before? Jono this time quickly found up, the result is nothing, before that beast Dan disappeared, when disappeared? Is this in your hand going to disappear? At this time, Jono can''t help looking at the beast Dan in front of him with red eyes. He wants to see how the beast Dan is missing. Jono doesn''t go on. He sits down cross legged and stares at the beast Dan. After a cup of tea, the originally motionless animal Dan slowly emitted a dark red smoke. If you don''t pay attention, you can''t see it, because the color is very similar to the surrounding environment. In less than a quarter of an hour, the animal Dan in Jono''s hand has disappeared. Jono will have understood that the monster should be the energy of the animal Dan. As for why it grows very similar to him, it should be the animal Dan who imitates him. It''s just that what is this beast pill? What''s more, it''s the endless environment here. It doesn''t change at all. Is it an array? That array is about to break. There is nothing special about Jono. The most special thing is the beast Dan. Jono decided to wait for the next time when the monster appeared to take down Dan, and then see if there was any way to seal Dan. Otherwise, the monster would be in trouble if he could not fight and kill endlessly. Although he was very simple, it would be a headache if there was such a thing all the time, Maybe that''s the key. It''s just that Qiao Nuo knows very little about the method of seal. He learned a little from Yin Zhucai, but he doesn''t know if it''s useful. It wasn''t long before the strange man appeared again, and Jono still cleaned up the other party quickly, but Jono didn''t seal the strange beast Dan with all the seal methods he knew, and soon it dissipated in the air again. Jono can''t help thinking at this time. It''s impossible that he can''t clean it up. It must be his own way. This thing will dissipate as soon as it meets the divine power. Although it has never dealt with this strange man directly, it can be seen from the momentum of this strange man that the strength of this thing should not be weak. It is only because of the existence of divine power that he can be so relaxed, otherwise he will be consumed by this thing. It seems that the divine power should be the killer of this thing. As soon as the divine power touches this thing, it will directly become the beast pill. Is it that as long as he wraps up the beast pill with the divine power, the beast pill will not be able to become the air and slip away. Thinking of this, Jono is very excited. It seems that what he thinks should be right. After another attempt, Jono put the beast Dan directly on the God''s throne, and wrapped the strange beast Dan tightly with divine power. When the animal Dan is completely covered by the divine power, Jono finds that the dark fog around him is slowly dispersing. After a while, Jono finds that the place where he stands has changed. He can see that he is standing in front of a dark hole, and there is a dark man standing there. This will Jono found the other side turned, staring at himself, he clearly saw the opposite person''s eyes empty, but Jono was sure that the other side was looking at himself. "Kill, kill, kill." The person in front of him didn''t open his mouth, but Jono''s mind was filled with blood red. Someone was yelling and killing. At this time, Jono held the divinity in his arms. At this time, Jono couldn''t help beating. Jono grasped the divinity in his hands, but the blood killing spirit didn''t change at all. He enveloped his whole body completely. Jono watched the black man come to his side and stretched out his hand, but he found that he couldn''t move. At that moment, Jono was a little desperate, and he didn''t even have the strength to resist. How powerful was the strength of the man in front of him, so how could Yin Zhu fight the beast God.The black hand was finally put on Yin Zhu''s shoulder, and the divinity in Jono''s hand was so dim that it lost its light. Then the black quickly spread to Jono''s body. At this moment, Jono felt cold from beginning to end, which kind of cold entered into his soul. In his mind, there was only that merciless killing word. "What''s the matter with you, Jono?" With Jono soul link together, has been sleeping little gold, this will be forced to wake up. "Kim, run away." Jono cried in a hurry. Of course, he didn''t know if Xiaojin could escape. He hoped he could. "Jono." Xiao Jin cried out, he also felt the cold from the soul. but the cold as like as two peas of the cold, the seal left behind by the Qing Ling. Jono is hard to tell. Jono will be exactly the same as the black man. It looks like it is dyed. "Jono, Jono, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Jin cried out anxiously. "Jono, wake up to me. Think about Yin Zhu. If something happens to you, Yin Zhu will be sad. You useless thing, if you can''t help Yin Zhu do something, you will only drag Yin Zhu back. Are you going to kill him like this?" Xiao Jin yelled angrily. Probably the deepest obsession in his heart, Jono finally had a little consciousness, "Xiao, Xiao Jin, I, I''m so cold, so cold." "You have to bear the cold. Don''t you want to help Yin Zhu? You can help Yin Zhu with your promise. Bai Kun can live well when he looks like a ghost. How about you? Are you so bad that you can''t compare with Bai Kun? " Xiao Jin knows that this will stimulate Jono. If Jono is finished, he will be finished. He wants to continue the front line with Yin Zhu, but he doesn''t want to explain it here. Jono was stimulated by Xiaojin''s words, and immediately opened his eyes. Yes, he can''t fall here. He doesn''t want to eat beast Dan to make himself strong, and don''t want to drag Yin Zhu''s back? Although he is not strong enough now, his heart is strong. He can not be defeated, let alone become a burden to Yin Zhu. Silent cry in Jono''s heart again and again, he is not afraid of death, how can be defeated here, never, never. At last, the murderous intention that filled my mind finally receded, but the change of Jono''s body still existed. At this time, a voice sounded in Jono''s mind, "since you have already rushed through my murderous intention, I''ll spare your life, but it''s hard to escape. You''ll always be here to guard the entrance of this nightmare world." Nightmare world? Where is that? Jono is confused. Which black hole does nightmare define? "Master, master, what''s the matter?" Jono asked aloud, but no one came back to Jono at all, and Jono''s body automatically went to the man in black at the mouth of the cave and stood guard there like him. The body is not controlled by itself at all. Jono finds that he can''t get out of the hole, even if he walks around. "Master, master, can you tell me what the nightmare world is?" Jono thought that if he understood what the nightmare world was, he should be able to know the big secret of the world. It''s a pity that there was no one to answer Jono after that. Jono asked many other questions, such as what is that strange animal Dan, and is it still the temple of the sun? However, no matter what kind of questions Jono asked, no one answered himself. Jono nagged for a long time, but no one answered. In the end, Jono said that he was tired and no one took care of him. Jono would talk to Xiaojin about it. Fortunately, he could talk to Xiaojin about something, or he would drive himself crazy. Yin Zhu has already seen Fuxiang, and he knows the changes in the temple. There is no temple, and the whole temple has been destroyed. Now that the place has become a place of divine punishment, Yin Zhu will die properly after staying in it for a long time. Fuxiang said that all the people who should leave the temple had already left. As for Qingling, she was not very clear where they had gone. Fuxiang said something to Yin Zhu, and then she was ready to leave. She said that she planned to take these people under her command to establish a tribe, and then get rid of these right and wrong. Yin Zhu nodded, but she didn''t force Fu Xiang to stay. This is probably an accident, which makes Fu Xiang understand that the next struggle is just a little dangerous. Her subordinates are all people who have been with her for a long time, and she can''t bear her own people to sacrifice for Yin Zhu, so she wants to leave. Yin Zhu also understands that Fu Xiang didn''t treat herself badly when he took refuge in himself Yin Zhu is blessed with Xiang''s departure. She wanted to leave so clean and safe. After Fuxiang''s work, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao continue to walk toward the East, ready to find the last Sun Temple, ready to meet the beast God Wuji. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 "Well, I don''t know where Jono has gone?" Yin Zhu sighs, she is ready to go to the beast God Wuji showdown, this meeting Qiao Nuo unexpectedly does not appear, that in case he lost, that is not even Qiao Nuo last side did not see? When Jono wanted to leave, she didn''t stop her. It was because she was very confident that Jono would not really leave herself. She would always come back. But Yin Zhu felt that she was overconfident because Jono didn''t show up all the time. She would really miss Jono. "Does Yin Zhu Miss Qiao Nuo? Does Yin Zhu miss me? Is it hard not to miss seeing it every day? " Leihe quickly changed the topic and put his handsome face in front of Yinzhu. Yes, Jono is Yin Zhu''s husband. At this time, Yin Zhu is in need of Jono. Where has Jono gone? Leihe complains that Jono can''t do anything. In order to know whether there is a crisis, he just leaves Yinzhu and doesn''t care about anything. It''s really irresponsible and unqualified. But Leihe didn''t say any of these words. Leihe knew very well that Yin Zhu had a special and different feeling for Jono. Yin Zhu didn''t want to say Jono himself, so his criticism was not very good. "Where I don''t miss you, you are in my eyes every day, but Jono doesn''t know where he is. Naturally, I''m worried, and I don''t know if he is in danger. Can he have enough food and clothing?" Yin Zhu murmured, with the step by step toward the temple of the sun, Yin Zhu''s heart will be more and more tense. "Yin Zhu, you can rest assured that Jono is smart, he does things well, so he won''t be so embarrassed. You have to believe that he will stand in front of you with the most perfect posture." Bai Kun squeezed Yin Zhu''s hand at this time. Bai Kun thinks that although Qiao Nuo hasn''t appeared all the time, Qiao Nuo certainly knows what happened to Yin Zhu. Qiao Nuo won''t leave Yin Zhu alone. He doesn''t appear now. It''s probably because he''s caught by something. Originally some irritable Yin Zhu heard Bai Kun''s words and nodded for sure, "well, I believe it, too." Yin Zhu''s heart is not very quiet. In fact, she just needs someone to affirm her. "The temple of the sun, the legendary place where gods live, I think that place must be super beautiful." Bai Kun said with emotion and changed the topic by the way. "Well." What about the temple? Thinking of the fairyland in the TV that he watched in the 21st century, Yin Zhu also said with a smile, "it must be super beautiful, such as the clouds floating, the sun shining, the cranes flocking..." I''m very satisfied when I think about it. God, if anyone told her about immortals before, she would turn around and leave. Now Yin Zhu believes that, and she will go to the place where God once lived. "Well, let''s go back to the Sun Temple and have a good look at the scenery." Bai Kun''s tone was very relaxed, as if they were traveling. Yin Zhu''s temperament was also adjusted by Bai Kun, and he was very happy to discuss those problems with Bai Kun. "Yin Zhu, when I go to the temple of the sun, I''ll take the lead. After Lei he is cut off, Bai Kun will stand beside Yin Zhu." Tengxiao began to nag, this is too thoughtful, personality partner, is this is not good, will not say 100% rely on them, this is very good, but in this kind of dangerous time is not very good. Although he said that his partner could help him regardless of everything and make him very moved, Tengxiao would rather get hurt than lose a hair. Bai Kun can''t help but caress his head when he hears this. He finally makes Yin Zhu forget the troubles and feel happy. As a result, Tengxiao''s words are all back to their original form. But Bai Kun won''t blame Tengxiao, because Tengxiao''s temperament is just like this. This guy can be described in two words. Of course, this security issue is really important, and Yin Zhu is not the kind of person who will hide and wait for their rescue. "Well, I''ve heard your words many times, from Mount jimie to Haishen island. Now, how many times have you said it? I won''t make trouble. I cherish my life. Don''t treat me as a child, will you?" Yin Zhu finds out how Tengxiao has become nagging recently. Do men also have menopause? In particular, she has repeatedly stressed that she should be safe and not take risks. She is not the kind of person who is willful and playful, and she is not ignorant. There is no need for people to constantly explain. She feels that Tengxiao is ready to brainwash her, and then she will be obedient. Of course, Yin Zhu also knows that Tengxiao will be like this because he cares too much. He is worried that the next road will be dangerous, so he will be like this. Yin Zhu said that she would depend on the situation. If Tengxiao didn''t watch her risk, could she watch them risk for her? "I didn''t treat you as a child because I knew you had too many ideas and were afraid that you would not be afraid of danger. So I said it several times and you can keep it in mind." Tengxiao gently touched Yin Zhu''s hair. "I''m not very cooperative with you. You don''t think it''s OK to come all the way, do you?" Yin Zhu said he was very good. "It should be repeated several times, so that Yin Zhu''s memory will not be so good that he will forget it immediately." It''s obvious that Yin Zhu didn''t keep Tengxiao''s words in mind. He was safe because nothing had happened before, but it''s not necessarily the next thing. Next, especially when facing the boundless beast, Yin Zhu is the most dangerous.Reich nodded in praise. Seeing this, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "when are you so good and so unified?" "We''ve always had a good relationship." Leihe reached out and hugged Tengxiao. "Well, we''re like brothers." Tengxiao also hugs Leihe with his backhand. Although he says he hates the men who fight for Yinzhu with him, he will not show his care. They can fight each other in private, but there will be no big contradiction, because they are not willing to make Yinzhu difficult. With Yin Zhu as a bond, they treat each other as their relatives. This will lead to their consensus on Yin Zhu''s safety. "Well, for the sake of the three of you begging me, I''ll be in the middle later, and then you three will be shields." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Let Tengxiao take care of the way. Otherwise, these three guys will be upset. Anyway, if they are in danger, she will never look on. "Good boy." Bai Kun reaches out his finger and scrapes Yin Zhu''s cheek. Looking at Yin Zhuhong''s fluttering cheek, he puts his head close to it and kisses Yin Zhu''s cheek. Yin Zhu''s face is even more red when she is given such a kiss. She gives Bai Kun a white look, and then looks at the other two carefully. She feels a little relieved when she sees that they don''t seem to notice. "Don''t make trouble." Yin Zhu stares at Bai Kun. Although there are several partners, Yin Zhu can''t make out with another person in front of his partner from the beginning to the end. Bai Kun wants to say that his partner is really cute. In fact, the orcs are very relaxed about these things. But think about Yin Zhu''s coming from another world. Her world is full of one-stop love. Now it''s good for Yin Zhu to accept several of them at the same time. Tengxiao and Leihe both see Bai Kun''s action. They want to kiss Yin Zhu well, but they won''t get close at this time. Yin Zhu will get angry when they get close at this time. "I can''t help it. My partner is so attractive." Bai Kun said with a smile. He likes to see Yin Zhu shy, very charming, of course, now tease Yin Zhu, also want to let Yin Zhu relax. "Glib." Yin Zhubai glances at Bai Kun, but her heart is very sweet. Being liked by her partner is her greatest achievement. Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu''s duplicity and laughed, "well, you''ve tried to be clear." Yin Zhu''s face is so red that she will bleed when she is teased by Bai Kun. She will speed up her pace and walk to Tengxiao. Otherwise, if she is teased by Bai Kun again, she will have nosebleed. When Bai Kun saw that Yin Zhu would run away, he felt his nose awkwardly. He knew that Yin Zhu was thin skinned. OK, now he scared people away. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu who comes to him and looks at his shy appearance. He is itchy in his heart. However, he knows that if he teases Yin Zhu like Bai Kun, it is estimated that Yin Zhu will explode. He directly reaches out his hand and grabs Yin Zhu''s hand. Then he doesn''t speak, so he quietly leads Yin Zhu''s hand forward. Yin Zhu''s heart was still beating wildly. When Tengxiao grabbed her, she immediately calmed down. Thinking that she and Tengxiao were walking hand in hand in front of each other, Bai Kun and Lei he didn''t see each other. Yin Zhu immediately felt that her palms were full of sweat. But Tengxiao is so close that Yin Zhu can''t somehow shake off Tengxiao''s hand, so Yin Zhu can only walk by Tengxiao, pretending that the two people behind can''t see the two people holding hands tightly. Where doesn''t Yin Zhu know that her attitude of having no silver here can make the two people behind laugh. However, Yin Zhu''s awkward appearance is really lovely. At this time, Leihe put his hand around baikun''s shoulder, and then whispered to baikun, "when we get to the Sun Temple, if Yinzhu is in danger, Tengxiao first, I second, you take Yinzhu." Lei he said that after the break, Tengxiao is because Yin Zhu''s guardian can replace Yin Zhu for the first time when Yin Zhu is injured, and he is the best person to stay behind to block the other party after the break. Although Bai Kun is not very powerful, he is the most resourceful. He should stay behind to give Yin Zhu advice. If Bai Kun has no way, he should change There will be no good way for him and Tengxiao. "Well, I remember." Bai Kun nodded. These men said that such an important thing was like a very simple routine and settled it down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 The temple of the sun is said to be in the extreme East, but no one knows where the extreme East is. Like Jono, Yin Zhu has been walking for a long time, but he can''t find the place in the legend. Even if he inquires, no one has ever been to the temple of the sun. Now there are few people in the world who have heard of the temple of the sun. Yin Zhu began to ponder at this time. No one has ever been to this place. How can he find it? Run around like a headless fly? This can''t be done. Even if you don''t find the temple of the sun, you don''t have to face the beast God Wuji. It''s just that procrastination is not the way. "Where do you think the temple of the sun will be? We don''t have to go all the way, do we?" Yin Zhu, who has had modern knowledge, knows that this planet is archetypal. Even if she goes eastward forever, it will never end. She will only return to the origin one day. "Let me see." Bai Kun thought, holding his chin. "Yin Zhu, try to use the divine power. I think the Sun Temple is the place where the gods live. It should be related to the divine power. Those gods who want to go in and out of the great sun god will not go far away. I think there should be something to communicate with the sun temple." Bai Kun thought for a while and said. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded, and there was only one magic power in her. Soon, when Yin Zhu was communicating with each other, a gray space appeared in the sky. With Yin Zhu''s persistence, the scene inside became more and more obvious, and then an ancient city appeared. "This is the temple of the sun? It''s so big. " Tengxiao said in surprise. "It''s normal. It''s said that there were so many gods in ancient times that they couldn''t live together, so it''s normal for a city." Bai Kun said with a smile. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "let''s go." When Tengxiao heard this, he immediately went in, followed by Yin Zhu. Four people just walked into the temple of the sun, an old female voice sounded in several people''s ears, "you shouldn''t come, but what should come is coming. I''ve escaped for 5000 years, but you still come." As soon as the words fell, Yin Zhu saw a huge Hydra appeared in front of him. The reason why he said it was a hydra was that the faces on the snake''s head were very clear. What''s more, the faces were still struggling with pain. With the sound of painful moans, it made people feel a little creepy. And the faces above are familiar to Yin Zhu, Sophie Morrison Only the last snakehead is an ordinary snakehead. Yin Zhu knows that the position is for himself. Tengxiao Leihe quickly blocks Yin Zhu behind him and looks at the Hydra in front of him with great vigilance. Hydra see Tengxiao Leihe two people''s action, can''t help laughing. "The beast is limitless?" Reich asked in a calm voice. In response, the Hydra monster was headed by an old woman''s face, which looked very kind and friendly. Yin Zhu could not help shaking his head at this time. What a fierce beast God, what a terrible means. He clearly knew that the other party was his own enemy, but Yin Zhu could not raise hostility to this person in his heart. The beast God deserved to be Called God, that face is too confusing. "My name is Wuji, but I''m not a beast God." The Hydra spoke slowly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was stunned. If it''s not the beast God, who is the beast God? Isn''t the beast God Wuji? "You are not the beast God, then who is the beast God?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking at this time. "Besides me, who else do you think might be the beast God?" Wujileng snorted, and then seriously said to Yin Zhu: "in fact, I really didn''t want to devour you, because you have compassion and compassion for people in this world, you are also kind, and even constantly improve the material life of people in this world, I am also soft hearted, want to let you go, as a result, you just come to this place, you shouldn''t come." "No one can open the door of the nightmare world, no one can, so you should all die." Wuji''s ferocious appearance twisted the whole face and made it look frightening. "Nightmare world, what is that? I never said I wanted to open the nightmare world. " Yin Zhu said suspiciously, there must be a lot of things that he didn''t know. "No matter whether you think about it or not, as long as you can do it, I won''t let you live in this world, so you must die. I clearly want to let you go. I said to myself, as long as you don''t come to live in daze tribe, I will spare you. As a result, you come. It can be seen that God agrees that I will kill you." Wuji said and laughed. It sounds like goose bumps. "You "You" Yin Zhu originally wanted to ask what''s the matter, but he didn''t expect that this is extremely strange, and said what the bullshit principle is, crazy. Tengxiao and Leihe watch Wuji warily. Wuji is hostile to them, and Wuji wants Yin Zhu to die, which they can''t tolerate. "You want to kill me so soon, just you? You haven''t fully recovered your soul now, have you? So you still want to devour me, do you really think I will obediently stand here to devour you? Wuji, even if I''m going to die, I''ll try my best to tear off a piece of your flesh. " Yin Zhu doesn''t think that she can be bypassed by others by soft words.After listening to Yin Zhu''s words, Wuji just smiles lightly, and then says, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "QingHan, you damned villain, don''t you come out yet? Yes? If you want to be a yellow Finch, it depends on whether I agree or not. " Wuji said coldly. Bai Kun''s brain has been turning wildly. It is obvious that his conjecture has a big deviation from the actual fact. What''s more, he has no idea of the existence of the nightmare world, which should be the contradiction between QingHan and Wuji. And a more important message is that the beast God is not Wuji, but QingHan, so the so-called beast God Wuji devoured QingHan''s stem is false, but QingHan''s face is still hanging on the second head of Wuji, so can a God be devoured by an ordinary person? The biggest possibility is that for some reasons, QingHan calculated his master Wuji, and made Wuji bear the charge of killing an apprentice. Thinking of this, Bai Kun thinks that Wuji is not so terrible. The most terrible thing is QingHan. QingHan is very harmless from beginning to end. If Wuji didn''t say that she is not a beast God, who would have thought that QingHan is known as Wuji in the whole Orc continent. "QingHan, you''ve designed so much, can''t you come out yet?" At this time, Yin Zhu shouts loudly. Anyway, Yin Zhu doesn''t want to fight with Wuji foolishly, and then let QingHan pick up a bargain. Moreover, although Wuji has always said that he wants to kill himself, doesn''t he? This cold has not shown anything, but Yin Zhu does not think this person will have good intentions for himself. "Ha ha, master, since you miss me so much, I''ll come out and meet you." At this time, the second head of Wuji nine, the cold face, began to giggle. "Damn, shut up?" Wuji can''t help but say angrily, and then Yin Zhu sees that she doesn''t hesitate to put out a fierce technique to her second hair. However, the second cold face just looks at Wuji sarcastically, and then gently waves her hand, and the technique is so easily understood by her. "Master, you are so cruel. You are not afraid. If I don''t stop you, aren''t you going to kill yourself? At that time, it is estimated that it will be the most likely suicide in the whole Orc continent. " It is obvious that QingHan is more comfortable in the face of Wuji because his own strength is higher than Wuji''s, so it doesn''t matter. Wuji looks at QingHan with a very bad face at this time, "you, when did you leave behind? Why didn''t I find anything?" Seeing this, Yin Zhu shook his head. It was obvious that this cold war won. "It''s not so easy for you to swallow me, beast God." Yin Zhu smiles faintly at this time. It seems that Wuji and QingHan are not together. In this way, she has a lot of room to operate. It''s only six years from the beginning to the end in this world. Yin Zhu''s strength is still very weak. At least in the face of infinity, Yin Zhu seems very weak. "Yinzhu, do you want to know where your partner Jono has gone? Do you know where your two children tengxi and Tengcheng have gone? I can tell you the answer QingHan is very happy with his smile. When Yin Zhu hears this, she subconsciously refuses. Yin Zhu doesn''t think that QingHan will help herself so well. It''s very likely that it''s conspiracy. Yin Zhu says that she can''t believe QingHan and Wuji. QingHan didn''t give Yin Zhu the chance to refuse. She waved her hand directly. At this time, a small picture suddenly appeared in the sky. Yin Zhu could see that jonobi himself first came to the temple of the sun, and then entered one of the temples relying on the divine power of the throne. Finally, she became the guardian of the channel, which could not be moved. Then, as soon as the picture turned, tengxi Tengcheng was the first The two clubs are in a strange world, where people are constantly bullying them, "Jono, tengxi, Tengcheng." Yin Zhu couldn''t help shouting. "Don''t be impulsive, Yin Zhu. Think about us." Bai Kun is holding Yin Zhu''s hand. "What''s the matter?" Yin Zhu gritted her teeth and tried to calm down. Before, she thought that Jono had no conscience and didn''t show up when she was most dangerous, but she didn''t expect that Jono had been in danger for a long time. "Yin Zhu, I tell you that your partner and children are all in the nightmare world. Only when you rush into the nightmare world can you save your partner''s children and the two partners around you. If they want to solve their problems, they have to go to the nightmare world." QingHan said with a smile, and then looked at Yin Zhu''s choice. "You are calculating me." Yin Zhu looks at QingHan and says word by word, Wuji is to prevent her from entering the nightmare world, but QingHan constantly encourages her to go, why? "Don''t say that. I didn''t cause your partner to be like this. It''s all caused by Wuji. Your two children are sent to the nightmare world by Wuji, so don''t look for me." QingHan says with a smile, obviously knowing that Yinzhu has her relatives in mind, she doesn''t have to worry about Yinzhu. "Shut up, shut up." Wuji jumped in anger, but there was no way to take the second head. Yin Zhu will see clearly. Now it is obvious that Wuji and QingHan are opposite. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to help anyone, but he doesn''t want to become someone''s accomplice."What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it. I''ll listen to the decision of whoever can convince me, whether to go to the nightmare world or not. " Yin Zhu said word by word. After thinking for a long time, Wu Ji nodded and said, "you really have the right to know this." QingHan didn''t stop Wuji from talking at this time. She was always in the mood. Obviously, she had the chance to win. She didn''t have to worry that Wuji would affect her plan later. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 "At the beginning of creation, the world was divided into yin and Yang. Yang was the orc continent, while Yin was the nightmare kingdom. In the orc continent, male orcs were in the majority, while female orcs were few. Orcs had strong physique and strength, and their physique was large. In the nightmare Kingdom, there were more females and less males. Moreover, the orcs in the nightmare kingdom were basically weak, small and weak, but their mental strength was very strong, so they could be divided into two groups At the beginning of enslaving beasts, people on both sides did not invade each other, got along well with each other and exchanged what they needed. It can be said that the days were quite good. The kings on both sides were good friends for many years. It can be said that that time was the most prosperous time in the orc continent, when people lived happily and contentedly. " In fact, he has never seen the world, but this is the life she yearns for most. After talking about the characteristics of the people in the nightmare world, Bai Kun can''t help thinking about their Meizu. All the characteristics of the Meizu are similar to those of the people in the nightmare world. If it has nothing to do with the nightmare world, Bai Kun doesn''t believe it. Baikun''s strange appearance was seen by Wuji. He said with a faint smile: "yes, baikun, you are right. The Meizu is the descendant of the people in the nightmare world. As for why only you will stay here all the time and not return to the nightmare world, because it''s very simple. You are the abandoned people." Abandoned, these three words are deeply imprinted in Bai Kun''s heart. He has a lot of questions in his heart. Why was his family abandoned? Did their ancestors do too much? Bai Kun wants to ask clearly, but he can''t hold his tongue. Yin Zhu''s question is more important. Besides, the beast God has a lot to say next, and he should be able to find the answer. However, from the perspective of the beast God, Bai Kun knows that this matter is not something that can be done by a Wuji. Wuji does not say for no reason that it should be related to this at the beginning. From the beginning of Wuji, several people present were very quiet, even in the cold. Obviously, there are many unknown secrets. "Originally, orcs and people in the nightmare world have been living in peace all the time. One day, a genius named Mengji appeared in the nightmare world. She practiced her spiritual power to the extreme. Then she created a skill called reincarnation shenjue and became the first God in the world." Wuji can''t help shivering when he talks about God. When Yin Zhu saw the appearance of Wuji, it was obvious that there was something wrong with this God, otherwise Wuji would not be like this. Yin Zhu thought it ironic that ordinary people in the orc continent believed in God, while Wuji, who was believed in by others, was afraid of God. "What is this so-called God?" Leihe asked curiously at this time. Wuji laughed when he heard this, "God, I don''t know whether they can be called God or not, because they are immortal. At that time, when this thing was pushed out, all people were crazy and practiced crazily. After all, everyone wanted to live forever, didn''t they? Who doesn''t want to be immortal and immortality? Not to mention the people in the nightmare world, there are many people in the orc continent who are crazy. " Yin Zhu can only imagine what kind of scene it is, just as many people in ancient times were crazy about seeking elixir of immortality. No matter who is calm about death, everyone wants to live forever. Obviously, there must be something wrong with this reincarnation formula, otherwise Wuji would not be the present expression, but QingHan wanted to open the door of the nightmare world. "At the beginning, no one found that there was a problem with the reincarnation formula. Then one day, the problem suddenly erupted like a volcano. The speed was too fast, even too late to control and prevent. Those who practiced the reincarnation formula actually became very bloodthirsty, and then they would devour the people around them, and the people who practiced the reincarnation formula were very busy Good identification, that is her animal Dan is blood red No extremely light said. When Yin Zhu heard this, she immediately thought of the animal pill she got in the solitude valley. She quickly took out the jade box where she put the animal pill. Fortunately, the seal on it was still there. Wu Ji looked at Yin Zhu with a sigh of relief and shook his head directly, "open the box and have a look." Yin Zhu saw Wuji''s expression and knew that something in her hand had gone wrong. She carefully tore the seal and found that the animal pill was missing. Yin Zhu took a cool breath when he saw this. He didn''t expect that she took things with her and used so many means. As a result, the other party slipped away quietly. What if the other party''s means were to deal with her? "At that time, the nightmare world was in chaos because of this, and the orc world was a little better, because the cultivation of reincarnation formula requires a high spiritual power. Generally speaking, the spiritual power of the orcs is relatively low, so the impact is not big. At that time, because of her strong strength, Mengji didn''t have an accident. On the contrary, she can stand up and preside over the overall situation." "Because the people who have practiced the reincarnation formula are immortal, and their most important thing is spirit. At that time, even Mengji could not kill those people, so they could only confine those who were already crazy in a certain range, and then seal them. No one can enter that place, and no one inside can come out. Then, no one is allowed to practice the reincarnation formula, Mengji began to shut up and try to solve the problem of reincarnation"In this way, it seems that a crisis has been solved, but I don''t know that this time it has brought a great crisis to the whole world." "However, what nobody thought was that the people who were imprisoned together, for no reason, devoured each other until the most powerful and powerful Wang Yueji was formed inside, and she led her people to rush out of the seal." "Yueji is very powerful. Mengji is defeated by Yueji after hearing the news, and then begins a feast for Yueji. Yueji is not satisfied with a nightmare world. She also wants to rule the whole world. In order to defeat Yueji, Mengji joins hands with the remaining eight or ten Orc masters to defeat Yueji. However, Yueji does not die out, but melts In the space of the whole nightmare world, and then the whole nightmare world becomes a place full of strange dark red forces, and those forces will affect people''s mind. There is no certain spiritual force in it, so we can''t resist, let alone stock. And Mengji says that she can feel that Yueji is not dead, but is accumulating strength. " "The next time she shows up, it will be the end of the world. Mengji said that everything was done by her, and she wanted to go back to clean up the mess. At that time, the people of the nightmare clan were not willing to leave their hometown like this. They had to face with Mengji, and Mengji could not guarantee that she could solve it completely. For the sake of the peace of the mainland, she blocked the passage between the nightmare world and the orc continent, and the so-called beast God in this world is actually the guardian of the passage. " "What''s the matter with us when we say we are abandoned?" Bai Kun couldn''t help asking questions. "Because of Yueji, only those with strong strength can stay awake, while those with weak strength will be confused, so those with low strength will be left in the orc continent and renamed Meizu. Of course, the reason for this is to worry that if the nightmare clan is really in case, then the nightmare clan at least has blood, although they are some of the weakest chickens. " "So the seal has never been opened again?" Yin Zhu asked. "No, although the channel was sealed at that time, Mengji said that if it was solved, it would send us a message. However, it has not been solved until 10000 years ago, the guardian suddenly received a message from Mengji, saying that no one can ever open the channel, otherwise the whole world will be destroyed. At that time, the guardian wanted to ask what happened, but Yes, but there is no more news "What''s the cold like?" Yin Zhu is very curious. "Do you know what that fatalistic label on your head stands for?" Wuji changed a topic at this time. "What does it stand for?" Asked Yin Zhu. "Destiny has never been before. It''s the first time for QingHan to have it, and the legend about it was only then. Destiny, what bullshit destiny, is there any divine power in the cultivation of destiny? In fact, the so-called divine power is reincarnation divine formula. If you practice reincarnation divine formula, it will be like this. If you want to be strong, you will devour human evolution. Ordinary people are useless. Only those with strong spiritual power can be useful to her. You are just the ration chosen by QingHan. " Wuji finished and looked at Yinzhu coldly. "Fart, what''s my ration? It''s as if you can''t swallow Yin Zhu yourself. You can pretend to be a good man." QingHan, who had been listening to Wuji in silence, couldn''t help cursing at this time. "No, I''m different from you, QingHan. You are for your own desires, and I''m for all the people in this continent." Wuji means that he is different from QingHan. "It''s better than singing. The ending is not the same. It''s just that you want to find a reason for your height. Master, you are so hypocritical. I''m much more real than you." QingHan looks at Wuji sarcastically at this time. Yin Zhu looked at these two people unscrupulously in front of their own face said to devour themselves, it turned out that these two people are the same to themselves, these two are not funny. What''s more, the reason why they are so calm is that they think she is too weak to escape? That''s why we have no fear. "Can you two stop fighting? I have another doubt. It''s said that one of you swallowed the other, but which of you swallowed the other? Or are you one? " Yin Zhu interrupted them directly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 Zhu''s words made the two people who were still bickering stop. Wuji took a serious look at Yin Zhu at this time and said, "don''t worry. I always want to tell you everything from beginning to end. It''s also an account for me." When Yin Zhu heard this, she wanted to say that she didn''t want to explain things like that, but she always wanted to know how things happened. Only in that way could she think about how to escape from the current crisis. "For me, it''s very simple, Yin Zhu. In fact, I''m very different from Wu. I didn''t want your life, really." At this time, QingHan said with a smile. "I became a disciple of Shifu when I was very young. Shifu was the guardian here at that time. As for the so-called gods and nightmares in this continent, they are just things submerged by history. No one remembers. I followed Shifu since I was a child, and I have been living in the Sun Temple all the time. When I was 15 years old, I accidentally entered the nightmares world, you know You know, the seal of the nightmare world is only for the people in the nightmare world, and it''s very easy for the people in the orc continent to get in. " Cold light said. "You know, the nightmare clan in the legend is a very terrible devil who will devour the people around him. Right, it''s not. The nightmare clan''s people are not so bad. On the contrary, they will restrain themselves very much. If they know that they will lose control and hurt others, they will seal themselves before they lose control." Said the memory of the past, cold face with a faint smile, looks very comfortable. "When I first came to the nightmare world, I was scared to death. I thought I would definitely become those people. I would do something, but I didn''t, you know? I met the most beloved person in my life. His name is Zichen. He is the royal family of the Yan Clan. The lives of the Yan Clan are named according to their strength. They are red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. As for those who are not in the class, they are all surnamed Bai. " When QingHan said this, he couldn''t help glancing at baikun. Obviously, he didn''t like baikun very much. Bai Kun can''t help but frown when he hears this. He is not in the class of Yan Clan. How powerful the Yan Clan is. His current strength is not comparable to Tengxiao and Leihe, but he is still ranked in the Daze tribe. As a result, there is no comparability between them at all? "Zichen is very good. He treats me very well. During that time, he took me all over the nightmare world, and I watched with my own eyes how the people in nightmare world survive. Although there are evil nightmare people, most of them are kind. They are very good, never harm people, and live in that world peacefully. They never want to break the seal and come to the orc continent. It''s you, it''s you It''s all your fault. " QingHan is a little sad when he talks about these voices. "Fart, you are dazed by a male. You are fooled so much that you want to open the seal. You are killing the whole Orc continent." Wuji exclaimed angrily. "Shifu, I''m much better than you. At least I dare. I didn''t want to go back to the orc world. I wanted to accompany Zichen well in the nightmare world. But Zichen didn''t want me to suffer. He took a lot of effort to send me back." Think of lovers, cold face can''t help but full of tenderness. "He sent you back to destroy the array. You really think he is sincere to you. What a fool, fool." Wuji sees this time, this cold still says Zichen''s good words, angry to break out to scold. "Use me?" When QingHan heard this, he could not help but shed tears, "do you know what price he paid to send me back? He gave up his noble position, gave up his eternal life, eternal death disappeared, he is gone, how can he use me? Master, do you know how destiny came into being? Destiny is Zichen''s destiny. It''s destiny to interfere and change destiny with the powerful power of Zichen''s spiritual framework. " When QingHan talks about the dead lover, his face is very painful. "At the beginning, I came back from the nightmare world alive. I thought that I would die in the past. Only when I died, I would not suffer. But I thought that my life was only for Zichen, and he had been with me all the time, so I wanted to live well. Then, because of the destiny, my strength improved greatly, very fast, and even surpassed you. That was the time, I didn''t even think about opening the seal of the two realms, but master, after you know that I''m powerful, you want to seize my power, and you also secretly divine. Then you are influenced by the evil power in your own heart, and you want to deprive me of my power. So you don''t know where to find the ancient Dharma and devour me. I never thought that my master, who raised me, would be right I have such evil ideas. " QingHan said it was very uncomfortable at this time. Yin Zhu just listened quietly at this time. Of course, whether what he said is true or not depends on Yin Zhu''s own judgment. It''s hard to guarantee whether these two people will play a play together for her. "But she didn''t know that although I was not as strong as her at that time, my mental power was much stronger than Zichen''s mental power. She finally found that she had no way to control me. On the contrary, the control of her body was slowly controlled by me. Because of the out of control of the entity, Wuji searched through the ancient books to find a way to drive me out of the body by splitting the soul, so she spent a long time to split her own soul, but she did not expect that she not only split me, but also split the other nine heads. " Said this thing, cold giggle with a smile, obviously see Wuji eat shriveled she is very proud."It''s that simple. Is there any other problem?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Of course, it can''t be so simple, because the master has changed, and people can''t swallow it casually. The master who has swallowed the same people has changed, and she has gradually been affected. She has the characteristics of the nightmare people, and she has the psychology of swallowing people again. This is also the reason why she really split her soul." QingHan said with a smile. "She wanted to solve her own problems thoroughly. She thought of a lot of ways. She was really smart. Then she thought of a way to pass on all the bad forces in her body. She was worried that the ordinary orcs could not bear it. So she asked her subordinates to try it. She was worried that the orcs could not bear it. She passed on a little by herself, so she had a chance As for the existence of orcs, don''t you find that if orcs fight with all animals, they will be a little out of control? " Cold slowly said. "How do orcs come here?" Leihe was stunned. It turned out that they were not so-called cursed, but influenced by the dark power of the nightmare clan. "The soul was split, and the strength of Wuji declined sharply, so she tried her best to find her own part, and wanted to find each other back by swallowing them. Unfortunately, the split souls all grew up into independent people one by one. How could they be so easy to swallow? Look, how miserable and painful each of them is, how hard they are to swallow themselves You are the only one who looks like that. " QingHan looked at several struggling faces beside him with a smile. "And you? You should be able to escape completely. Why occupy one of the heads of infinity Yin Zhu is very strange. Why doesn''t QingHan do it alone? He wants to share a body with Wuji. "What about the great catastrophe five thousand years ago?" Since QingHan said that she didn''t want to open the seal at the beginning, why did she change her mind and want to open the seal now? What happened is something that should have something to do with 5000 years ago. "You said that originally a person was complete, then split into nine, what do you think that person would do?" QingHan looks at Yinzhu with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he subconsciously replied, "crazy." Yin Zhu couldn''t think of anything but madness. "Five thousand years ago, it was very simple. Wuji was crazy." QingHan said faintly, and did not say in detail, but the catastrophe five thousand years ago was related to her. Her affairs started from the catastrophe five thousand years ago, but QingHan didn''t say in detail at this time. Obviously, there must be something about her. If QingHan didn''t explain in detail, she just didn''t want Yin Zhu to know. A crazy person can arrange so many things behind. Yin Zhu doesn''t treat her as a madman. Yin Zhu turns his head to look at Wuji at this time, but Wuji shakes his head at this time. Obviously, Wuji won''t say anything next. Seeing this, Yin Zhu knew that he would never want to know the next thing. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. As long as you become the ninth leader, you will know what you should know." QingHan said with a smile. "Yin Zhu, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. It''s almost time for you to come back." QingHan spoke very gently, as if inviting Yin Zhu. "The last question, why do you want to send tengxi Tengcheng to the nightmare world?" Yin Zhu looks at QingHan and Wuji, who have the intention to attack themselves, and asks questions in a hurry. When QingHan heard this question, he said with a smile, "there''s nothing that can''t be said, because tengxi Tengcheng has the boundless blood of the beast God. This thing even loves her child. She''s worried that if she does it to you, it will embarrass the child. After all, no one knows whether the child will recognize you or her, and those two people have the power of the nightmare clan, so that she won''t be hurt in the future Kill a son, simply throw those two into the nightmare world, whether they die or live depends on their own life. " "Well, all that has to be said, should you come back?" Has been silent Wuji, this time can''t help opening, a pair of cold eyes fixed on Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 Yin Zhu can''t help feeling disgusted when he hears QingHan''s saying that Wuji loves his children. If this person really loves his children, he won''t count on them. If the so-called destiny of the three children doesn''t have Wuji''s hands and feet, Yin Zhu doesn''t believe anything. "Don''t tell me that she loves her children. My children have nothing to do with him." Teng Xiao said angrily at this time. Now when he thought about what he had done, Teng Xiao felt disgusted. Even if he was limitless, he was also disgusted. Wuji''s face is very rare at this time. Looking at Tengxiao, the expression on Tengxiao''s face is too obvious, "what qualifications do you have to dislike me?" Wuji doesn''t like Tengxiao. As for what she did, it doesn''t affect her. It''s just that she was always present, and she was suddenly despised by a male who she didn''t like. She was a little angry in her heart, even though the things she split up from the soul were very embarrassing. "Yes, because I was stupid and calculated, it brought so much harm to Yin Zhu. I feel sick to see people like you." Tengxiao said angrily. Wuji''s face was very bad, but after a while she laughed again, "I tell you what to do, but it''s just a dead man." At this time, Bai Kun is already looking at the surrounding environment and preparing for the future. Now he knows that they are not limitless opponents. He can''t watch Yin Zhu being swallowed up, and he always has to find a way to live for Yin Zhu. The time of their rise is too short, although Yin Zhu has been practicing hard before. What''s more, Wuji and QingHan seem to have said a lot, but they haven''t said a lot. At least they haven''t said the purpose of their calculation in the past five thousand years. Even according to QingHan''s theory, she didn''t want to open the nightmare world. What happened to QingHan that made him change his mind? Unfortunately, no matter QingHan or Wuji, these two people have no idea about this If we don''t mention anything, we can see what''s important about it. It''s a pity that it''s about this time. These two people haven''t revealed anything. Their way back depends on Yin Zhu''s magic power to open the gap. For now, Yin Zhu has to hold on for at least ten minutes. Bai Kun is very clear that Yin Zhu can''t hold on for that long. What''s more, what can he do when he returns to the orc mainland. Since all things exist because of the nightmare world, they just go to the nightmare world to have a break. Moreover, no matter what problems he has and Leihe''s Orc problem, they have to go to the nightmare world to understand. Now only by rushing into the nightmare world can Yin Zhu have a chance to live. Of course, Bai Kun is not sure whether these two people will follow him into the nightmare world. However, at least Yin Zhu''s life will be much better than that of returning to the orc mainland. In a short period of time, Bai Kun has analyzed the advantages and disadvantages and decided to sit down. "Bai Kun." Leihe shouts out loud at this time. Baikun hears Leihe''s cry and directly pulls Yinzhu to run to the street of the Sun Temple. "Bai Kun." Yin Zhu wants to shake off Bai Kun''s hand. She looks at Bai Kun with tears in her eyes. Tengxiao and Leihe in the distance rushed towards the Hydra regardless of the explanation. "Yin Zhu, go, if you want to let their hard work be wasted, do you think they will do their best for you? Don''t hesitate, don''t waste your time." At this time, Bai Kun ran with Yin Zhu in his arms, and said as he ran. After hearing Bai Kun''s words, Yin Zhu''s tears blurred her eyes. She didn''t say that she wanted to go back again, because her strength could not win for them. Even if there was a two or three point chance, Yin Zhu would rush back to work hard without hesitation, but now there was no one percent chance. "Tengxiao, Leihe, to live, to live." Yin Zhu echoed in the space of the Sun Temple with a crying voice. QingHan is very appreciative at this time. Looking at Tengxiao and Leihe who are rushing towards him, "well, they are good friends, but they have nothing to do with you." "Morrison Qingling Bena, if you want to live, help us. This is your only chance. If we die, you have no chance." Leihe yelled at this time. Of course, Leihe didn''t know whether what he said was useful or not, but at least he had to shout. It would be better if those who were swallowed could wake up. It''s really said that Morrison''s shout sobered them up a little. It would be clear and clear. Shirley Morrison started to resist. Wuji couldn''t help it at this time. She thought of this situation when she came here. The resistance of these people would bring her some influence, but there was no big problem. The biggest problem was that she didn''t think of it Yes. And when Wuji didn''t think of it, QingHan also made trouble with it. Wuji looks at QingHan with a bad face at this time. "QingHan, what do you mean by dragging my legs at this time? If you don''t solve these two guys as soon as possible, the little girl will run away, and then there will be nothing you want." Cold heard this, but the enigmatic smile, "don''t worry, I want things will come back to my hands one day, but you, Wuji, nine soul separation, if you don''t take back all the sub soul, you don''t want to go back to the past." Obviously, QingHan doesn''t want Wuji to return to the peak of the city.Wuji heard this is really a little angry, "QingHan, don''t forget that we are one." When QingHan heard this, he laughed and said: "wrong, you are one with me, but I am not one with you. As long as I want to, I can break free at any time, so you beg me." Wuji heard QingHan''s words, his face turned black, "you help me this time, next time I do something for you." Hearing this, QingHan laughs, "I want to promise, but Shifu, your reputation is not worth money. If you talk about reputation, I believe in Yin Zhu more." "Do you cooperate with Yin Zhu? No, no, no, it''s impossible. " Wuji shakes his head fiercely at this time. QingHan has no foundation to cooperate with Yin Zhu. "QingHan, if Yin Zhu escapes to the nightmare world, it will be difficult for you to get people back. Moreover, you are not afraid that Yin Zhu will lose his life and be swallowed up by others after he goes to the nightmare world, and what you want will be gone." Wuji exclaimed angrily. Wuji also saw Bai Kun''s purpose and fled directly to the depths of the temple of the sun. Wuji could not think of any other place to go except to the nightmare world. The meeting was still hesitating, but Tengxiao and Leihe''s attack had arrived. Tengxiao and Leihe both know that they are not rivals of Wuji and QingHan, so their only thing is to attack. If they can''t hurt Wuji at the beginning, let alone later, Leihe is directly and completely brutalized, and let himself enter the crazy mode. They all heard Yin Zhu''s crying voice clearly, and they knew what they would be waiting for. They would not shrink back just for the sake of their beloved. This road was planned for them when they stepped into the temple of the sun. "Cold." Wuji screams angrily. If QingHan drags her back like this, she''s afraid that she really can''t help them. What''s more important is that Tengxiao and Leihe are totally reckless. As long as they can hurt Wuji, they don''t care about their own harm, but Wuji is different. Originally all calculated well, but because of the cold, I turned around and let Wuji get angry. "QingHan, you also see Yin Zhu. She is very strong and powerful. She has grown up to the present level in the short period of six or seven years. If you let her escape to grow up, we will not be able to deal with it." Wuji gnaws his teeth and says. She knows that QingHan doesn''t deal with herself, but she also knows what QingHan wants to do. She thought QingHan would not help and stop herself, but the result is like this. At this time, the other nine have the help of QingHan. At this time, all of them wake up, and then desperately pull with Wuji. They want to escape, and in turn, they want to devour Wuji. "Well, these two are sincere. I''m the one who can''t see people who have feelings and righteousness die in front of me." QingHan looks at Leihe and Tengxiao, who are covered with injuries. Between them, the destiny on her forehead sends out a burst of golden light. Then the naked eye can see that there is a dark hole in the city of the Sun Temple. Then QingHan directly throws two people into the black hole, and the black hole disappears. "You, you sent them to the nightmare world." Looking at QingHan in consternation, she can''t understand what QingHan sent those two people to the nightmare world to do. "So what''s the surprise? Isn''t it the nightmare world?" QingHan looks at Wuji with a sneer. At this time, Yin Zhu has been taken far away by Bai Kun. Yin Zhu has opened one of the palaces with divine power. When entering the palace, Yin Zhu finds that he is no longer with Bai Kun. Yin Zhu looks at a monster like himself appearing in the thick fog. Fortunately, she has seen Jono face this man before, and she directly envelops Dan with divine power, Completely solve this problem, and then Yin Zhu also saw a black hole and a guardian. Yin Zhu had some expectations. Maybe he could see Qiao Nuo or Bai Kun when he came out of the dreamland. As a result, there was no one. Standing at the portal, there was a guardian in black, but it was not any of them. I don''t know how good Bai Kun and Tengxiao Leihe are. Thinking that they are friends, they all leave themselves for various reasons. They may even die for their own reasons. Now they have to go to a strange place alone. Yin Zhu can''t help squatting on the ground and crying at this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 The man standing there didn''t catch Yin Zhu as he did in the mirror. Instead, he stood there like a statue. Yin Zhu cried and wiped away his tears. There''s no way out behind her. She can only move forward because of the transmission hole in front of her. Moreover, Wuji will soon catch up with her. Yin Zhu doesn''t know whether Tengxiao and Leihe have escaped. She can only hope Wuji''s attention is on her and doesn''t kill them. Looking at the black hole in front of her, Yin Zhuxin was a little flustered. The nightmare world was a brand new world and a dangerous world. However, she had to face all this by herself, and no one was with her. However, she entered the door with Bai Kun. Although she did not enter the nightmare world with Bai Kun, Bai Kun must enter the nightmare world. She and Bai Kun will meet in the nightmare world. Yin Zhu, you have to be strong. Maybe Tengxiao and Leihe have nothing to do. They are now in the hands of Wuji, waiting for their own rescue. Yin Zhu, you have to come on. Yin Zhu cheers himself up and looks at the expressionless man in black. Her Jono is also guarding there. Guardian, this is a very special person. For the time being, Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to become like that. It''s estimated that this doubt can be found in the nightmare world. Without hesitation, Yin Zhu stepped into the dark hole. Through the hole, Yin Zhu felt a little dizzy. When he opened his eyes, the surrounding environment had changed. Yin Zhu found that he was in a dilapidated palace. The palace was very dilapidated, and there were some strange runes on it. Anyway, Yin Zhu could not understand what it was written. There was only a broken statue without a head. There was thick dust on the floor and spider silk on the wall. It was obvious that no one came to this place for a long time It''s been a long time. Yin Zhu first looked around the palace. It was a very small palace. The side hall had collapsed, leaving only the stone foundation. The main hall she had just appeared was well preserved, but there was nothing in it. Next to the palace was a dense forest, and the whole palace was covered under the trees. If you look from a distance, you can''t find this place at all. Yin Zhu also checked, this palace should be only one-way transmission, there is no way to go back, the way back should have asked her to find another, also don''t know how QingHan went back, QingHan said she went back is Zichen paid a great price, and she didn''t know where the way back is. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu can''t help shaking her head. She has no idea how to live now, and she wants to do something so far away. Yin Zhu has a headache. He can''t see the edge of the surrounding forest at a glance and doesn''t know where there are people. Yin Zhu has no information about this place, and he doesn''t know where he is or how to get to the southeast, northwest and North. As for the food, Yin Zhu is OK. There is still a lot of food in her backpack, but Bai Kun has fallen into the nightmare world. He has to make his own food and drink. Yin Zhu turns around outside and goes back to the palace. There is no information around. Yin Zhu thinks that the Palace should be safe for the time being, because Yin Zhu has seen it very carefully. There are no footprints of wild animals around. Even the only footprints on the main hall are from her. So she''d better clean the main hall first, have a rest at night, and play well Check out the information here and think about what to do next. After thinking about it clearly, Yin Zhu cleaned it up quickly. The main hall was not very big, but it was quickly cleaned up. Yin Zhu went to the outside of the palace to find some hay, ready to go to bed at night. Yin Zhu found that there is no difference between the nightmare world and the orc continent. At least some of the environment and vegetation seem to be the same. The only difference is people. However, Yin Zhu has not met the people in the nightmare world, and can''t say anything for the time being. After eating something, Yin Zhu lay down and had a rest. He was alone. Yin Zhu felt very uncomfortable. Yin Zhu also knew that he was spoiled by those men. In recent years, even though he was running outside, Yin Zhu never went out alone. Every time Tengxiao arranged everything well. Now it''s a surprise Personally, Yin Zhu is not used to it. Qiao Nuo Bai kuntengxiao Leihe thinks that she is a partner. Yin Zhu feels that her heart is beginning to ache. She can''t imagine what she will do if some of them have an accident. Now she can only keep comforting herself. They are all OK and waiting for her to save them. She has to be strong and find the secret hidden by the endless cold, so that she can save them. Night soon comes. At this time, Yin Zhu finds that there is a difference between the nightmare world and the orc continent. The moon in the night''s nightmare world is bloody. Yin Zhu is shocked to see the bloody moon. According to Wuji, the nightmare world and the orc continent are still in the same world, but how can the moon in a world be different. What''s more, what surprised Yin Zhu was that there were many wild animals in the forest she thought was extremely safe. The roars of the wild animals sounded in Yin Zhu''s ears. Besides, the wild animals here had a pair of blood red eyes. Yin Zhu was scared to hide in the palace, but fortunately, those wild animals didn''t know why, and there was no one If you dare to step into the palace, Yin Zhu is safe.The wild animals looked at Yin Zhu with red eyes. Yin Zhu saw greed and desire in their eyes. Fortunately, no one dared to step into the palace. Because there were all wild animals outside the palace, Yin Zhu did not dare to sleep, so she had eyes until dawn. It was only at dawn that the beasts slowly receded. The beast was so strange that it was pushed away during the day. Yin Zhu thought, what''s the reason? Is there something that they were afraid of during the day? But the only thing in the hall is the broken statue, and nothing else. Yin Zhu looks at the vast forest and thinks about how to go out. Naturally, she can''t stay here all the time. First of all, no one knows whether those wild animals will rush into the palace. Yin Zhu can''t rely on those things that don''t know what to do to ensure her own safety. Besides, she didn''t sleep all night yesterday, so she can''t stay in the palace all the time Don''t sleep at night. Besides, if she wants to know the people in the nightmare world, she always has to contact and dig to get what she wants. It''s just that the forest is not small. With the wild animals surrounding the palace yesterday, Yin Zhu doesn''t think she can fight so many wild animals. Her witchcraft is OK, but she can''t stand such a large group of wild animals. After thinking about it, she still needs to find something that can restrain the wild animals, so that she can leave the palace. The only thing that can be found in the main hall is the broken statue. Yin Zhu tried and found that the statue can be taken away. Yin Zhu took the statue away and put it at the entrance of the palace. In the evening, he would see if there was any change in the range of the wild animals. He would see if it was the statue or the palace itself that the wild animals were afraid of. Yin Zhu also went to the collapsed side hall to look for it, Maybe there''s something hidden under the soil. Fortunately, Yin Zhu has witchcraft. It''s easy to get rid of the mud. If he wants to pick it off with his hands, Yin Zhu will cry. In the two side halls, Yin Zhuzhi found a carved broken hand, but there was nothing else. Unfortunately, the broken hand was only a small part of the palm. I don''t know if it was the one on the body of the statue in the main hall, but it was something. Yin Zhu put it away for the time being. During the day, Yin Zhu also spent time sleeping for a while. After all, he didn''t sleep all night. There are still many things to do at night, so he should keep his spirit. Soon at night, Yin Zhu looked at the blood red moon in the sky and said that he was still not used to it. The blood red thing gave people the feeling that it was evil. Yin Zhu felt that the thing in his heart that sent out the bright white moonlight had disappeared. Yin Zhu stood in front of the hall and watched the wild animals move closer to the hall. However, he almost reached the entrance of the hall yesterday. This time, he stopped about ten meters away. Seeing Yin Zhu, he was almost sure that it was this statue that prevented the wild animals from entering the hall. In order to make sure again, Yin Zhu moved the statue again and pushed it forward. At this time, he saw that the beasts were retreating slowly. Seeing this, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing and patting the statue beside him. Yes, it''s very good. These wild animals are afraid of the statue. Can she walk out of the forest with this thing? Yin Zhu firmly believes that as long as she keeps walking in one direction, she can walk out of the forest. What Yin Zhu didn''t find is that the statue she pushed out shrank slowly in the moonlight, because it didn''t shrink at one time, but slowly, little by little. With Yin Zhu''s attention, it was all on those beasts. Yin Zhu didn''t find that the statue had changed. When the beasts saw the change of the statue, they could not help but quickly retreat. At this time, Yin Zhu turned around and found that the statue, which was one meter and five high, had shrunk to about one meter, and it was still shrinking at this time. Yin Zhu''s eyes shrank when he saw this, and then he quickly chased the beast''s back like those wild animals. Those wild animals obviously felt the danger before they left. So many wild animals were afraid of such a thing, and she was no match for it. Thinking that she was sleeping in the same hall with the statue yesterday, Yin Zhu could not help saying that she was really brave, but what the hell was that thing? This change was a bit frightening. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 Yin Zhu thinks that this nightmare world is very strange and abnormal. She thought that even if there are so-called gods in her world, it''s just common intrigues. Then Yin Zhu now thinks that his brain is not enough, and this turns into a mysterious wind. Yin Zhu says that she can''t resist some moves. Yin Zhu also knew that it would be very dangerous to enter the forest, but the danger of wild animals could be seen. The strange statue in the main hall seemed more frightening. After all, the unknown things were terrible. Fortunately, those wild animals seemed to be scared. They didn''t pay any attention to Yin Zhu, but ran like crazy, so Yin Zhu was safe. Yin Zhu ran for more than half an hour, then turned her head to look behind her. She patted her chest carefully. Fortunately, she finally escaped. She just stood in the forest of Maosen. Yin Zhu couldn''t help crying. At this moment, she really didn''t know the southeast and northwest. Yin Zhu decided to find a place to have a rest first. Now at night, when the wild animals in the forest really come out for activities, she is still lucky today. She didn''t meet the wild animals. It seems that she is lucky. Yin Zhu plans to go around to see if there is a cave or a big tree cave. After walking around, Yin Zhu always feels strange, as if someone is following her. However, she turns her head and looks behind her. There is nothing empty behind her. But the same feeling of being followed and monitored by others followed Yin Zhu all the time. Yin Zhu believed in his intuition. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu could not help but feel cold in his heart, and then began to run faster. However, Yin Zhu ran a whole circle, and the feeling always followed her, but she didn''t see anyone. The unknown panic would drive Yin Zhu crazy. Yin Zhu was panting for breath at this time. At this time, she stood still and cried out, "who, come out, Wuji, come out." Yin Zhu thinks that it''s very likely that he is tracking his own Wuji. It''s a pity that it''s quiet all around. No one answers or shows up at all. It''s a bit strange around. Yin Zhu realized later that he had been running for such a long time, but he didn''t encounter any wild animals. This is not normal at all. What''s the problem here? Yin Zhu''s heart was a little flustered, but she didn''t even have a consultant around her. Yin Zhu sits on the ground feebly and sighs. In this damned nightmare world, Yin Zhu smashes his fist on the ground beside him. Then Yin Zhu feels as if his hand has touched something. Yin Zhu turns his head, and her pupils can''t help shrinking. She sees a little doll like thing. The reason why this thing scares Yin Zhu is that it''s completely the same thing A miniature of the statue. Obviously, she always felt that someone was following her. It was the statue that was following her. At this time, Yin Zhu quickly drew back his hand, and then got a twig from the side, ready to insert the statue away. The statue was so weird that Yin Zhu did not dare to touch it directly. However, Yin Zhu found that the statue was so heavy that there was no way for the twigs to open it. At this time, Yin Zhu can''t help but raise her feet to go. Yin Zhu finds that when she goes, the statue will follow her. When she stops, the statue will also stop. After a little test, Yin Zhu finally comes to a conclusion that the statue will only follow her and will not hurt her. Although there is no problem with safety for the time being, Yin Zhu is still not happy to be followed by such a strange thing. She has to find a way to dump it. I really don''t know who made the statue. It''s so weird. What''s more, the statue has no head, which makes people more uneasy. However, it''s not a bad thing to have this statue with you. At least with this statue, Yin Zhu''s safety in this forest can be guaranteed and he can walk horizontally. Yin Zhu finds that as long as there is a statue, the surrounding wild animals will consciously avoid it. It''s been a long night. Yin Zhu is tired. She''s going to sleep for a while. Of course, Yin Zhu''s heart is not so big. She dares to sleep directly. She wants to pretend to sleep and see if the statue will do anything to herself when she''s asleep. But Yin Zhu was doomed to be disappointed, because nothing happened until dawn, and nothing happened to the statue. However, when the sun came out at dawn, Yin Zhu found that when the sun was shining on the statue, the statue trembled, and then the thing jumped into Yin Zhu''s arms and hid under the animal skin. When this accident happened, Yin Zhu was all stupid and stiff. Yin Zhu felt that the bulge on his chest was the statue. This, this thing actually ran to her, ran to her. This result has been wandering in Yin Zhu''s mind. After a long time, Yin Zhu thought that he was stimulated and jumped up in a scream. Then he reached for the statue like crazy. Then he found that he could not understand the thing. It seemed that he was growing up with Yin Zhu. "You, what are you, why are you following me?" Yin Zhu said that she was really fed up with this kind of inexplicable following her own things. Yin Zhu felt that it was absolutely not a good thing to paste them on her own initiative.It''s a pity that no one answered Yin Zhu at all. This loneliness almost didn''t make Yin Zhu crazy. Yin Zhu looked at the statue hidden under his clothes with disgust. What''s the matter? The statue didn''t move all night. How could it stick to himself after daybreak. Why? What''s the difference between dawn and darkness? Yin Zhu thought for a moment, then looked up at the sun in the sky. It turned out that this thing was afraid of the sun in the sky. "Don''t follow me, you son of a bitch. If you don''t follow me, I''ll find a piece of hide to wrap it up for you. If you have to follow me like this, I''ll take off my clothes. Anyway, it''s nothing for orcs to have bare arms." At this time, Yin Zhu directly threatened to see if the statue was afraid of the sun. Then Yin Zhu obviously felt that the statue in his arms had moved. His eyes darkened and he could really understand people''s words. At this time, Yin Zhu said, "since you can understand people''s words, it''s easy. I''ll take it back and wrap you in animal skin. Don''t fight back." Yin Zhu took out a piece of skin for washing his face from his backpack, and then put his hand through the skin into his stomach. Sure enough, the statue didn''t move. Yin Zhu wrapped it up and took the statue out of his body. Yin Zhu''s first thought was to throw the thing out. Yin Zhu did the same. However, Yin Zhu found that he could not throw the thing out. It was obvious that the thing was ready to stick to Yin Zhu. At this time, Yin Zhu subconsciously prepared to take away the animal skin on the thing. Then Yin Zhu found that the animal skin seemed to stick to it. How could he do it No. This thing can''t be lost. Yin Zhu frowned and looked at the things in his hand. Even though it was separated by a layer of animal skin, Yin Zhu still felt that it was infiltrating. After thinking about it, Yin Zhu put this thing in his backpack, but it didn''t resist. He obediently entered the backpack. After entering the back of the statue, Yin Zhu found that not long after the silence of the forest, there was sound and anger. Yin Zhu knew that without the statue, she would be careful of wild animals. Yin Zhu identified the direction according to the appearance of the trees, and then began to walk towards the East. Yin Zhu believed that if he had been walking in a certain direction, he would definitely meet human beings. Probably because he had been in the absolutely quiet environment before, Yin Zhu preferred the liveliness in the forest. There were small animals and insects around, which at least let Yin Zhu know that he was not the only one here. Yin Zhu takes care of the surrounding environment as he walks. Naturally, he encounters wild animals on the way. If he is a little wild animal, he will kill it by himself. If he is a big wild animal, he will avoid it. If he has no way to avoid it, he will take out the statue, and then the animals will take the initiative to avoid her. Therefore, there is no danger for him. Yin Zhu has been walking for several days without meeting anyone. He keeps cheering himself up. If he goes out and persists for a while, he may be able to meet someone. The damned forest is too big. Of course, it''s his friends who support him more. Until noon on the fifth day, Yin Zhu was very tired. She sat on the ground and was ready to rest. Then she found that there was the roar of wild animals and the cry of human beings in the distance. It was obvious that someone was hunting. There are people. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu''s eyes lit up and ran in that direction. It''s great that she finally saw people. After climbing a mountain, Yin Zhu saw that there were five people on the other side of the mountain who were directing his battle pet to hunt. Among them, four females and one male were hunting. Although I have known for a long time that the nightmare world is dominated by females, they have high mental strength and basically have war favourites. It''s a different thing to see with one''s own eyes. At this time, Yin Zhu hurried down the mountain with joy. After running almost the distance, Yin Zhu stopped. He was fighting there. It was very dangerous. It would be bad if he was injured by mistake. There was a lot of movement about Yin Zhu. Naturally, those people saw him, but they didn''t pay attention to him because he was fighting. About a cup of tea time, the battle ended, Yin Zhu this time a gentle smile, said to the head of a young woman: "Hello, my name is Yin Zhu, I went out hunting, accidentally lost with the people of the tribe." Yin Zhu doesn''t know whether his clumsy lie can deceive these people in front of him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 What Yin Zhu didn''t notice was that the woman''s eyes shrank when she saw the pattern of destiny on Yin Zhu''s forehead, and then she regained her peace. "My name is Hongyan. I''m from Guyuan tribe not far from here. If you can''t find the tribe''s people, you can go back with me first. Otherwise, it''s very dangerous for you to run around in the forest alone." Hong Yan said very politely. Yin Zhu is overjoyed to hear this. What she wants now is to find a place to stay? Now that some people are willing to accept themselves, it''s naturally the best thing to do. As for Hong Yan, since he didn''t ask much about his origin, I think it''s because it''s not very safe in the wild. Soon, Hong Yan and his family had already cleared up their prey, and Yin Zhu went back with them. Along the way, Yin Zhu naturally carefully asked some basic questions about Guyuan tribe, such as whether the tribe was big or not, what special rules were in the tribe, and as for some basic information about the nightmare world, Yin Zhu did not dare to ask. After all, for people in the nightmare world, those should be common sense questions. Once she asked, she would expose her shortcomings Department. In fact, Hongyan Yin Zhu knows something about it, and then combines it. He probably knows how he wants to live in Guyuan tribe. At least he won''t make a big mistake. Another thing is that Yin Zhu looked back at this time and thought that her name would be a big flaw. QingHan said that the names of people in nightmare world were all based on their strength, and her name and surname were not any heavy color. It was a mistake. She didn''t prepare a good pseudonym for herself at all. When she answered her name, she subconsciously answered her real name directly It seems that she has to find a way to get herself a name that will not be suspected. Another is Hongyan. According to her, her tribe is only a tribe of about 1000 people. Most of them have white surnames. There are few people with other surnames. Hongyan''s status in the tribe should not be very low. Yin Zhu calculated that they had climbed nearly five mountains, and then returned to their ancient tribe in Hongyan that afternoon. Of course, it would not take so long to walk, mainly because they would encounter wild animals on the road, which would take more time. The first thing Hongyan did when she returned to the tribe was to take Yinzhu to find the patriarch of the tribe. Yinzhu knew that Hongyan was actually the granddaughter of the patriarch. The patriarch''s name of Guyuan tribe was Huang Chan. The surname of the family was different. Yinzhu also saw it for the first time. The surname Honghuang was white, colorful and bright. Huang Chan didn''t say much when she saw Yin Zhu. She just took a light look at Yin Zhu, then waved her hand and said, "Cheng, I''ve seen you, I know. You can arrange a residence for her, that''s it." Huang Chan said lightly about the arrangement for Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu took a look at it. She seemed to be busy doing something and was disturbed by Hong Yan. Yin Zhu could not help but feel embarrassed when she saw this. She said with an apologetic smile, "thank you, patriarch." "No, it''s just a small matter, but I also warn you, don''t think you can bully others if you know Hongyan, nothing else, live a good life." Huang Chan said with a smile, and then ignore Yin bamboo. Yin Zhu is a little stunned. How can she just explain these words? Don''t you ask her where she came from, what tribe and so on. Now the people she takes in are so casual? Take it when someone else does? It seems that the people in this world are also very kind, and they are not so terrible as they imagine. They eat people all the time. However, this warning is a bit confusing. How can I warn her that she has not done anything improper. At this time, Hongyan had already pulled Yin Zhu out, and then very sorry to say: "sorry, you are mainly involved by me, I have a sister who likes to play my signboard to do some bad things, let the patriarch remember, patriarch this person is rigid, but people will not how, you get along with it to know." "Yes." Yin Zhu answered. "I know." It''s very good that Hongyan can accept himself. Even if Hongyan implicates himself, Yinzhu can only recognize him. Moreover, the patriarch Huang Chan didn''t do anything. Later, Hong Yan took Yin Zhu to live in a very spacious cave. Hong Yan said that this cave would be Yin Zhu''s. Yin Zhu first expressed his thanks and then began to clean up the cave. Hong Yan was very sorry and said that he would go home first and call Yin Zhu when he was about to have dinner. Yin Zhu naturally didn''t mean to leave people behind. She said that she would let Hong Yan do her own business. She''s OK. They have already helped her a lot. Yin Zhu is embarrassed to ask Hong Yan to help her again. Moreover, Hong Yan has helped her a lot along the way. It''s hard for her to go hunting, so she should go back to rest. Just watching Hong Yan go back, Yin Zhu frowns at this time. Although he is not very used to the people in the tribe, Yin Zhu knows that there is no special surname in the whole tribe, and he is such a special person. No matter Hong Yan or Huang Chan, he should be so indifferent. This is very abnormal and normal At least, you should ask why Yin Zhu''s surname is not Bai, right? It seems that this Guyuan tribe can''t stay much longer. Yin Zhu takes a look at the cave and starts to clean it. Even if she lives for one day, she will clean it. Otherwise, she can''t sleep. As for the people of this tribe, if they have plans for themselves, wait. Yin Zhu thinks that no matter what they want to do, they will always show it, and it will be fast.And here, Hong Yan has run directly to Huang Chan. Looking at the patriarch who is still sitting there, Hong Yan asks curiously: "patriarch, don''t you say that the person with the pattern on his forehead is a treasure? But Yin Zhu came here. Why did you let her have a rest without asking anything? And Yin Zhu''s name is so strange. Why doesn''t her name be Bai Zhu? " Huang Chan raised her head at this time and glanced at the red words. Then she said coldly, "what do you ask? What people know in their hearts has already been vigilant. You still expect me to ask? Leave the people to me first. I remember that you take good care of the people and don''t let them go." Hearing this, Hong Yan couldn''t help frowning, "patriarch, what''s the problem with this person? If you don''t say anything like this, it''s hard for me to do it." Huang Chan heard this directly white eye red words, "red words, some things know too much is not good for you, to tell you the truth, even I don''t know where this person is, baby, but the whole world has such rumors, you know, I always thought it was just a legend, didn''t think it was true, so you have to help me keep people, and then I go to ask to understand." Hongyan was stunned when she heard this. She didn''t expect the patriarch to say that she didn''t know, and that there were other patriarchs who didn''t know. However, this further illustrates the mystery of Yinzhu. In fact, when she meets Yinzhu in the forest, she thinks Yinzhu is very strange, because Yinzhu is very dry and clean. Normally, she has to fight more or less in the forest, but Yinzhu is too tired It''s clean. Besides, there is only one tribe living here, and only the people of their tribe hunt here. But Yin Zhu said that she was separated from the people of the tribe, which is a lie. Of course, it was because she saw the pattern on Yin Zhu''s forehead that she brought people back. Otherwise, she would not bring people back if she was so full of lies. "Remember, we must keep an eye on people. We can use extraordinary means when necessary." Huang Chan said in a calm voice. If she can, she is not willing to use that kind of means, but when she does not know what the other party''s problem is, she is not willing to offend Yin Zhu, provided that Yin Zhu does not leave. Red speech heard this affirmative nod to say: "I know." Since the patriarch said that, she will do it naturally. Huang Chan sees that Hong Yan agrees and nods. Hong Yan is such a good person that she will do what she agrees. She has to hurry to find out the identity of Yin Zhu. When such a special person goes to her tribe, he doesn''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse. In fact, he has heard a little about the tattoo on Yin Zhu''s forehead. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 After Huang Chan sends Hong Yan out, she goes to Huang Yan, the priest of the tribe. If it''s really the legendary one, then this one named Yin Zhu is very important. We must leave this person in the tribe. Huang Yan looked at Huang Chan, who ran straight to her, and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Let the patriarch catch up with you like this?" Normally, Huang Chan is very calm. It must be very important for her to be so anxious. "Priest, do you remember the pattern you found in an old incomplete painting? Today, as like as two peas, Yin Zhu brought her a gold figure on her forehead, exactly the same as that one. Huang Chan said anxiously. Huang Chan didn''t go to Yin Zhu now. She wanted to confirm this first. This is the most important thing. "What pattern?" Huang Yan did not respond and asked curiously. "It is..." Huang Chan can''t say it clearly, so she just starts to look for it. as like as two peas, she remembered that Huang Huang had already got a piece of ancient map from the barren sea many years ago. When she brought it to her, she had already lost her strength. At last, she found what she wanted from a pile of things. Then she handed the old picture to Huang Yan. "This is the female Yin Zhu''s head, with the same texture as the person on the pattern." Huang Yan couldn''t help thinking when she saw this. This pattern was brought back from the wild sea many years ago. The wild sea is not a sea, but a vast desert. There are few plants in it, so it''s called the wild sea. The wild sea was not the wild sea before. It''s said that it was the place where the most powerful tribe of nightmares lived in ancient times, and it''s also the place where Mengji lived There are many different opinions on why it has become like this. There are all kinds of answers, but there is no exact answer. In recent years, some priests or people who have reached the bottleneck and can''t control themselves will go to the barren sea to seek their own opportunities, some of them have gained, some don''t. Huang Yan looked at Huang Chan in silence at this time, and then swallowed her saliva, "do you think there is such a person who has fallen into our tribe? A person of a different surname. " Huang Chan looked at Huang Yan excitedly at this time and said, "who do you think will be the one in this pattern, the one who can go out with the contract?" Huang Yan said with certainty at this time, "it should be true. Let''s go and have a look. It''s probably true." The pattern she got was broken, and the information on it was very vague, but such a special person appeared in his own tribe, and always wanted to see it. On the other hand, before Yin Zhu had time to clean up the cave where he wanted to live, he found that Hong Yan appeared in front of him again. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but ask curiously, "are you finished?" Hong Yan nodded, "well, I''ll help you." Hongyan helps to work together, but her eyes never leave Yinzhu. Yinzhu can''t help but clatter when she sees it. She knows that these people have doubts about themselves, but she didn''t expect that fast. Hongyan obviously comes to monitor herself. At this time, Yin Zhu stopped his work directly, and then said calmly, "Hongyan, what do you want to do to me?" Yin Zhu doesn''t want to run away at this time. In other people''s tribes, Yin Zhu firmly believes that Yin Zhu is not sure that he can subdue Hongyan. As long as he moves, Hongyan will shout. At that time, the Guyuan tribe will be able to kill himself with his head. Moreover, Yin Zhu is too strange to the nightmare world and has too much information to inquire about Now, Yin Zhu doesn''t even know the most basic common sense, so he has to show his true feelings when he goes to other places, so it''s better to see what the people of Guyuan tribe want to do to himself first. If he doesn''t harm himself for the time being, Yin Zhu is going to stay here for a while. At least he needs to know how to cover up when he goes out. Hong Yan is a little embarrassed at this time. When she wants to come, she looks like a good sister. She is very kind before. This time, Yin Zhu will directly expose her. She is embarrassed, but the embarrassment is embarrassing. The guardian still has to guard. "In fact, Yin Zhu, we don''t mean anything to you. There is something wrong with your identity. That''s why I stare at you. There''s no other meaning." Hongyan doesn''t know what to do with Yinzhu, so she gives such an ambiguous answer. Yin Zhu asked curiously at this time. "Since you know that there is something wrong with my identity, why do you still take me back to your tribe without hesitation, and you are not afraid that I will harm your tribe?" Hearing Yin Zhu''s words, Hong Yan shook his head with a smile and said: "the patriarch and the priest are very powerful. If you really have something, you don''t want to live. I advise you to put it away even if you have this idea." Hong Yan said impolitely. When Yin Zhu heard this, he gasped. This is to tell himself that Guyuan tribe is very powerful, and he absolutely has no way to escape. "What are you going to do with me?" Yin Zhu asked again. "There''s no answer yet. At least you have to find out where you come from first." Hong Yan touched her head and said. Yin Zhu''s heart dropped when she heard this. In this case, she would be at ease. She didn''t know her way to Guyuan tribe so quickly. In this way, she would have a period of time to inquire about the news and ease the relationship with Guyuan tribe, because she really didn''t want to harm Guyuan tribe.Just when Yinzhu and Hongyan have a chat without a word, Huang Chan and Huang Yan arrive at Yinzhu at this time. Hongyan is very embarrassed at this time and says: "chief priest, Yinzhu..." Huang Chan a look to understand, she directly waved to the red speech said, "OK, this thing can''t do well, let''s go." At this time, Huang Yan walked around Yin Zhu and inquired about Yin Zhu seriously from top to bottom. His eyes were very unrestrained. Yin Zhu was sure that if he could, this person would definitely check her from inside to outside. His eyes were a little unpleasant, but he didn''t have to bow his head under the eaves. Yin Zhu stepped back two steps to avoid Huang Yan''s eyes It''s a very unique vision. " Huang Yan can''t help laughing after hearing Yin Zhu''s words. It''s a wild cat with thorns, but it''s also a female who dares to come alone. Which one will be easy. "The girl''s name is Yin Zhu? I wonder if you can tell me truthfully, where are you from? " Huang Yan asked calmly. Hearing this, Yin Zhu said with a smile, "daze tribe." There are many tribes in the world. If Huang Yan has heard of any of these tribal names, Yin Zhu knows what Huang Yan wants to ask. He really didn''t expect that Huang Yan could have guessed his origin so quickly. What''s wrong with his surname? There should be more than that. Yin Zhu said that he was very honest and answered the real answer. Huang Yan probably didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would answer a tribal name so quickly, but it''s useless for her to ask for a tribal name, "girl, you should know that I''m not asking this question. Let''s say that I don''t have any malice towards the girl. Even if we confirm the girl''s identity, we can cooperate. With our help, it''s easy for the girl to do what she wants in the nightmare world It''s a lot, isn''t it? " This yellow smoke is directly out of the nightmare world. When Yin Zhu hears this, he pretends to be stupid. "I''m just a little female. What can I do? I can hunt and feed myself. By the way, I''ll find a beautiful husband." Yin Zhu didn''t know where he was showing his flaws, or the other side was deceiving him, so Yin Zhu didn''t admit it. "Girl, I don''t have a big heart. It''s easy for a girl to have a beautiful husband. I have a nephew who is famous in the nightmare world. How about I marry him to you?" Huang Yan said very simply. When Yin Zhu heard this, she couldn''t help smoking. The so-called "looking for her husband" is what she said casually. How could she think that this person would be able to come here by herself immediately? Now her four partners are almost unbearable, and she dares to find any partner. However, judging from the attitude of Huang Yan, they won''t hurt her at least for the moment. She should have something beneficial to them Xi, otherwise, he would not have stuffed his nephew directly. You know, the nightmare world is different from the orc continent. Females are scarce in the orc continent. In other words, males are the same in the nightmare world. The status of males in the nightmare world is equal to that of females in the orc continent. It can be said that Huang Yan''s hand really calmed Yin Zhu. "The matter of finding a partner still depends on the wishes of both parties. If he doesn''t like it, it''s just a matter of making a fool of himself." Yin Zhu said hehe. Huang Yan was not unhappy when he heard this. Instead, he said with a smile, "you''re right. In this way, I''ll call him to come to contact you. Then you can see how he is and think about it." Although Yin Zhu didn''t admit it or deny it, Huang Yan can be almost sure that Yin Zhu is the person in the ancient map. As far as daze tribe is concerned, as she knows, there is no daze tribe around. This is probably made up by Yin Zhu. Of course, it may also be true. After all, she doesn''t know whether there is such a tribe in another world. Since Yin Zhu doesn''t admit it, she''ll use the idea of being a beautiful man. As long as her nephew takes the man down, Yin Zhu will naturally help the tribe to plan something. She doesn''t want to use a tough method. Instead, she will drive Yin Zhu away. Huang Yan can see that Yin Zhu is not very happy, but it doesn''t matter. She happily decided for Yin Zhu at this time, "that''s it. I''ll call my nephew to move next to you later. If you need any help, just call him. It''s convenient." It''s not convenient for Yin Zhu to frown at this, OK? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 "Yin Zhu, the nephew of the priest is the first-class beautiful man in our tribe. You are blessed. In addition, there are many other beautiful men in our tribe. They are fat and thin. They have all kinds of things. If you don''t like the nephew of the priest, you can choose others slowly." Huang Chan said with a smile. Yin Zhu can''t help but have three more black lines when he hears this. Can this kind of thing be done casually? What''s more, she looks like a nerd? What''s wrong with those who come? Of course, Yin Zhu thinks that they don''t trust her and want to put someone beside her, which means surveillance and cooperation. Yin Zhu thought that he would not admit anything and those people would give up or force himself, but he didn''t expect that the other party would give him a man. This kind of coquettish operation was unexpected by Yin Zhu. If the other side is tough, Yin Zhu will be tough and will never compromise, but others will be soft, and they are still sugar coated bullets, playing emotional cards. Yin Zhu says that''s what he fears most. Probably feel Yin bamboo heart inside of resist, Huang Chan they also don''t force, smile and say, "you busy, we go back first." Yin Zhu is eager for the two men to leave quickly. However, knowing that the tribe has no hostility to him for the time being, Yin Zhu is at ease. Otherwise, the first tribe she meets, and she has nothing to know, will flee again. That''s very bad. There''s no foundation. She''ll run around and die quickly. "Priest, why did you let that Yinzhu go just now?" Huang Chan asked curiously at this time. Huang Yan said with a smile at this time: "this is also the way I suddenly thought of. If we want to take advantage of Yin Zhu''s hand, there is no need to use tough means. We can cooperate completely. Besides, don''t you find out? This Yinzhu looks soft. If you pay attention to it, you will find that she has always been on guard against us. I promise that once we use strong words today, Yinzhu will fight to escape from our tribe. We don''t have to be enemies with such people, do we? We have nothing to do with her "As for the arrangement of Yangui, cuncui is my inspiration. You say that if Yin Zhu can really take Yangui, then Yin Zhu will be a member of our tribe. This is the best way. Even if Yin Zhu doesn''t like Yangui, we won''t lose money. Although Yangui is not very smart, in fact, Yangui is very smart, because he is always sincere to people It''s the best way to move people''s hearts. People like Yin Zhu have a strong sense of self-defense. It''s not so easy for ordinary people to break her heart. " Huang Yan said with a smile, obviously very satisfied with his brainstorming, as for Yan GUI in her mouth, she was the beautiful nephew she mentioned before. "Mm-hmm, in addition to Yan GUI, I''ll call a few more people to spread the net. I''m afraid the fish won''t run away." Huang Chan said with a smile. Huang Yan is also happy to smile. Although she believes in her nephew, it''s right to make more preparations. Maybe Yin Zhu doesn''t like Yan GUI. Before Yin Zhu could come here and tidy up his cave, he found that someone had moved to the cave next door. The owner next door was a beautiful boy who looked like seventeen or eighteen years old. The boy had picturesque eyes, big eyes and smart water. He looked very cute and lovable. His thin body made the waist in the middle more slender, and his waist was like a woman His waist is very clean. Against the young man''s slender and swaying waist, the effect of this kind of conflict is particularly obvious. In his pure love, he has a unique style. Just look at him, this man will be remembered. What a beautiful boy. Yin Zhu wants to say that his partners are rare beautiful men. It''s not that they can''t compare with the teenagers in front of him, but that none of them has such a unique charm. "Hello, my name is Bai Yangui, the nephew of the priest." Bai Yangui has come to the front of Yin Zhu by this time, smiling sweetly. "Hello, my name is Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu can''t help swallowing his saliva at this time. Looking at the young man from a close perspective, he is more beautiful. Yin Zhu says that he is not a flower maniac, not a flower maniac, but in the face of such a beautiful young man who keeps discharging himself, Yin Zhu covers his heart and is really a little overwhelmed. The priest is too bloody, isn''t he? Such a beautiful young man is sent to her hands like this. Isn''t he afraid of bringing disaster to her? "Your name is unique." Bai Yangui smiles gently. Yin Zhu wants to say that if she meets such a beautiful teenager who tempts her when she first comes to the orc continent, she really can''t control it. After so many things, Yin Zhu doesn''t have the heart to spend on it. Besides, every one close to her doesn''t come to a good end. She doesn''t want to harm others. Now she only wants to protect her one third of an acre The ground. If Yin Zhu dares to eat, he will pay a lot. Yin Zhu says that he is not so powerful and can''t help so many people. However, if others send them to their own home, Yin Zhu will not be polite to ask for some information from the other party. I think Bai Yangui should be happy to tell her. "Your name is very nice." Yin Zhu smiles. If you want to deal with it, you should deal with it well. Yin Zhu wants to see what the Guyuan tribe is up to."Thank you. Yin Zhu, what can I do for you? " Bai Yangui asked with a smile. "No, it''s just a small cave. I''ve sorted it out." Yin Zhu refused directly. "Yinzhu, you don''t have to do this. Our tribe has no hostility to you. The priest said that I will be your man in the future. No matter where you go, if you leave Guyuan tribe, I will follow you. If you die, I will die. If you live, I will live." Bai Yangui said directly. Yin Zhu almost didn''t choke by his saliva when he heard this. Bai Yangui means to bear with her. Moreover, Bai Yangui is quite clever. He directly unfolds everything in front of the public. If he doesn''t have any intention to this person, he''d better stay away and don''t touch her. If he contacts with her again, he won''t blame others for sticking to her. "No, you can do whatever your priest tells you to do. Don''t you have any idea?" Yin Zhu is very puzzled to say, how so obedient. "Well, I''ll listen to the priest now, but I''ll only listen to you later." Bai Yangui''s pure eyes just stare at Yin Zhu. The eyes are very clean, and he can''t even see the calculation. Yin Zhu wants to say that if this person is really pure as water, or he is deep-seated. "Are you only obedient? Have you ever thought about the consequences of talking to me? Did the priest tell you who I am? " Yin Zhu said in a calm voice. "The priest said it in general, but it didn''t make it very clear, but it doesn''t matter. The priest said that as long as I follow you, you will tell me sooner or later. As for myself, I''d like to. The world is very big. I''ll be wonderful with you. " When the young man said this, his eyes were bright. "Did the priest tell you what you are going to do with me?" At this time, Yin Zhu can''t help but say fiercely that Huang Yan, who looks like a pure little white sheep, is pushing people to herself. Normally, she shouldn''t plug a smart one. This one just can''t hide her words. "I know." When the boy said this, he blushed with shame. Yin Zhu can''t help but cover her chest. The hero is sad for the beauty pass. She realizes the meaning of this sentence. The young man in front of her is really delicious. Yin Zhu says that she can''t resist. If the other party is a crafty one, Yin Zhu will not hesitate to use the other party. However, she will say that she deserves it, but this one is younger than herself, and he is still full of money Body and mind trust you, with wet little eyes looking at you, do you have the heart to hurt such a person? Yin Zhu also understood why these people chose Bai Yan to return home. I think it''s also because of this. Do you want to use your heart to change the obstacles? "But Bai Yangui, I have a partner. I won''t find another partner. Go back." Yin Zhu shook his head at Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui''s face was pale when he heard this. After a long time, he shook his head. "No, I promise the priest, I will do it." Yin Zhu didn''t expect the other party to be so stubborn. At this time, Yin Zhu could not help but patiently said to Bai Yangui: "Bai Yangui, you know that you need to find a partner you really like. You just want to complete the task, which is not only irresponsible to yourself, but also a kind of injury to me. I don''t need such feelings, do you understand?" After hearing this, Bai Yangui kept silent for a while, nodded his head seriously and said, "I understand." "If you understand, go back quickly." Yin Zhu wanted to say that he finally sent the people away. Fortunately. But at this time, Bai Yangui shook his head, "no, I''ll follow you." Yin Zhu had a headache at this time, "didn''t you say you understood? Why are you following me? " Bai Yangui said with a faint smile, "I understand and understand what you mean, so I will try my best to make you like me, and I will try my best to like you. Now I will naturally follow you. If I don''t follow you, how can we understand and like each other, right?" Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yangui with silly eyes when she hears this. Before, she still thinks that this person is simple, pure fart, and is a cunning fox. Can a simple child say this? "I tell you, I can''t like me. I''m not ready to find a partner at all. My partner is very good. I want to keep my body for them. Do you understand?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help but face at this time. Bai Yangui nodded and said, "I''m fine, too. You can try it and make sure it''s not worse than your partner." Yin Zhu can be regarded as understanding. This boy won''t listen to his advice at all. Try, try fart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 Bai Yangui, a semi rogue, lives next to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looks at him helplessly. Yin Zhu wants to say that she really doesn''t want to have a partner. Besides, Bai Yangui looks many years younger than herself. She can''t do it. In the 21st century, she is a minor. Besides, Bai Yangui has a purpose for herself. Think about what''s in her heart Less guilt. At dinner time, Bai Yan invited Yin Zhu to go with him, and Yin Zhu followed him. Although Yin Zhu still had a lot of food in his backpack, he didn''t need to eat their food at all, but Yin Zhu still wanted to get some information. The food here is no different from that in the orc continent. It''s mainly meat. There are also some fruits picked by females outside. However, because the nightmares have strong mental power and they can enslave wild animals, they are not bad for meat. They also have wild animals domesticated by tribes. As night falls, Yin Zhu looks up at the bloody red moon in the sky. Looking at the things, he always feels very uncomfortable. Bai Yangui, sitting beside Yin Zhu, naturally noticed Yin Zhu''s eyes. At this time, he said faintly, "do you think XueYue is strange?" "Blood moon." The name is very appropriate. "XueYue, it''s said that it wasn''t like this before. It''s said that it was dyed red bit by bit by the blood of the people of the nightmare clan. Every night, the blood moon will send out the power to make the blood boiling of the nightmare people, and then the people in the nightmare world will be crazy. Only hiding in the place protected by the statue of goddess can they survive. So don''t leave the tribe at night. The body of our nightmare people is very weak, but the mental strength is very strong. This person''s mental strength is proportional to his body. It''s like a big ball. He has to put it into a cabinet much smaller than it. In the end, the cabinet can only collapse. " White Yan return light smile, around some don''t match. It seems that the statue I saw in the hall should be the so-called goddess statue, but why did the statue become smaller and follow me? And who is this goddess? "Well, don''t you mean the people of the nightmare clan are immortal?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "You are talking about the Yan people who have practiced reincarnation Jue. We are just ordinary Yan people, but it will soon be my turn." Bai Yangui said faintly, with an inexplicable sadness on her body. "What''s your turn? I don''t understand? What do you do? " Yin Zhu asked curiously. "My name is Bai Yangui, but do you know? I didn''t dare to practice when I was growing up. I had to keep suppressing the growth of my mental power. My body was too weak to support the growth of my mental power. The patriarch said, "I''ll explode in three years at most." White Yan return light smile, smile very Pingjin. Yin Zhu was a little creepy when he heard this. Who could face death so quietly and make his own death so understated. "Yin Zhu, do you think that''s how I accept my fate? Or should we practice reincarnation and become the immortal monster Bai Yangui asked Yin Zhu with a smile? "Monster?" Yin Zhu was puzzled and asked, "do you mean people who have practiced reincarnation will become monsters?" "Well, day by day, year by year, although they die and then live, every time they die, they forget a little memory of their forefathers. Then there will always be a time when they forget all their past and become a monster who only acts by instinct. Do you think it''s interesting to live like that?" Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu with a smile. Yin Zhu really didn''t expect that reincarnation Jue should be like this, and it is said that people who practice reincarnation Jue will eat people. No wonder they are not allowed to practice. "Do you want to live?" "Yes, of course. I can live. No one wants to die, right? But as long as I think that one day I forget all that I used to be in order to live, am I still me? Is that me that''s alive? So think about it or dare not, take the time now there is a good comfortable a few times Bai Yangui''s smile was so crooked that she didn''t have any resentment at all. Yin Zhu is the first time to see a teenager see death so clearly, frankly, that she can''t do it. "You are very good. I admire you." Yin Zhu said sincerely. White Yan GUI heard this smile, and then gently shook his head, "I''m not strong, I don''t rely on the family pet me, otherwise I can''t live so well." "Sister Yin Zhu, in fact, the people of our tribe don''t have a bad heart for you. I just want to wait for you to leave. Can you take the people of our tribe with you?" This boy unexpectedly pulled into the relationship, called sister Yin Zhu. Bai Yangui can see that Yin Zhu really doesn''t want to find a partner. He doesn''t have a long life, and he''s not ready to go to harm and collude with others, so that he won''t really let Yin Zhu fall in love with him. In the future, Yin Zhu will be sad again. It''s better to just say it and call his sister. He can still let Yin Zhu pity him like this. "With you? I don''t know if I can leave, how I can take you to leave. " Yin Zhu sighs that the reason why she came to the nightmare world is that she was forced to be helpless. Moreover, in order to leave the nightmare world, QingHan paid a great price, let alone her."But my sister always has a way, doesn''t she?" Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu begging. Yin Zhu shook his head firmly at this time, "I really can''t promise Bai Yangui. I really don''t know how to go back. Even if I know it, I''m afraid it will cost a lot to go back. What I can''t do won''t be promised casually. If your tribe makes this idea, I can only say that you will be disappointed." Bai Yangui was silent for a while when he heard this, and said, "since it''s like this, it doesn''t matter. My sister should live well in the tribe. After all, you are not familiar with the land. It''s not good to go out and walk around. Even if you want to go, you should first adapt to the environment." Bai Yangui is very clear that such a big man as Yin Zhu will not stay in their small mountain village for a long time and will leave sooner or later. "If sister Yin Zhu wants to ask me anything, I will answer you as long as I know." Bai Yangui answered very honestly. Bai Yangui is honest. Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed, but he has too many things to know. Now it''s rare for someone to be willing to answer them. No matter how embarrassed Yin Zhu is, it''s a rare opportunity. "I really have a lot to ask, so you''re welcome." Yin Zhu wants to go back and find a way to make up for it. "How can I be like a nightmare people?" Yin Zhu asked directly, this is related to her going out for a walk in the future. "Elder sister, try to cover the pattern on your head first. Elder sister Yin Zhu, the pattern on your head is very important, but I don''t know what it is. The priest says it''s very important. If you go out to walk in the future, you''ll be the first to cover it." The boy''s voice is very clear. "What''s more, even if you are not the nightmare clan, you have to find a way to get a beast. You can find a way to tame it, suppress it by force or anything. My sister should spend some time on this." Yin Zhu heard the boy call his sister one by one. This guy''s mouth is very sweet. "What''s more, I understand some basic knowledge of the nightmare world, such as Bai Yinzhu? And then it should be OK to go out and walk. " Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu with a smile. "Well, I''ll be Bai Yinzhu in the future. That''s a nice name. Thank you." Yin Zhu rarely touched the head of the boy. His hair was very soft and supple, just like the boy''s clever temperament. "By the way, you just said that you are the normal Yan people. Where do the abnormal Yan people live?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Living in the depths of the Hanhai sea, any one of them can choose whether to die or to practice the reincarnation formula when they are about to die. Those who want to practice the reincarnation formula will go to the Hanhai sea spontaneously and will not stay in the mainland. There is an array left by the goddess at the junction of the mainland and the Hanhai sea. Only ordinary people can pass through it, and those who have practiced the reincarnation formula have no choice The law was passed. " When it comes to Hanhai, in fact, Bai Yangui wants to see it, but the people in the tribe don''t agree. He doesn''t want to be an immortal monster, but he wants to see it. However, the people in his family won''t let him go out for fear that his mental power will be further increased and his death will be accelerated because of fighting or other stimulation. "Deep in the sea, isn''t it? Go and see it next time. " Yin Zhu thinks there must be an answer he wants. "I want to go too. Can you take me next time?" The boy''s eyes are shining at Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu hesitates after hearing this. One is Bai Yangui''s poor health. The other is that Yin Zhu doesn''t want to get along with Bai Yangui for a long time. She''s afraid that young people will pay for their own feelings, and she''s also afraid of herself. Yin Zhu knows that she''s not an amorous person, but she''s soft hearted. If a person is kind to her, she can''t resist. This is really bad . Seeing Yin Zhu shaking her head, Bai Yangui looks down in disappointment. Next, Yin Zhu is embarrassed to ask any more questions. Anyway, she plans to stay in Guyuan tribe for a while, so it''s OK to ask next time. Soon after eating, Yin Zhu went back to have a rest, but Bai Yan returned it and sat there alone. What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that after she left, Bai Yangui''s hand turned, and a red fruit appeared in his palm. If Yin Zhu was here, he would find that this fruit is very familiar, because it''s love fruit, which Tengxiao had eaten. Huang Chan and Huang Yan frown at this time and occupy Bai Yangui''s side, "why don''t you start? I can see that Yin Zhu doesn''t have any heart to guard against you." Huang Yan frowned at his nephew. Bai Yangui collected the fruit at this time, and then said faintly, "why should the people I want use such means?" Huang Yan was a little discouraged at this time and said, "I know that your self-esteem is stronger than anyone else, but only when you become Yin Zhu''s person, she will worry about you." Huang Yan shakes her head and looks at Bai Yangui helplessly. In fact, her nephew is smarter and stronger than anyone else, but she is not in good health. She just lets Bai Yangui do this and wants to find a way out for Bai Yangui. Maybe Yin Zhu has a way to save him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 "Yangui, I know that I''m wronging you and insulting you by asking you like that. I want to do something for you except for the people of the tribe. I can''t bear to see you leave in three years. You''re only a few years old. Since Yin Zhu came to our world and wants to go back, he must break the barriers of the world. Maybe he can find a way to let you live. Yangui, aunt thought Let you live. " Huang Yan said, tears fell down Bai Yangui saw Huang Yan''s sad look, and quickly came forward to hold Huang Yan, "aunt, don''t be sad, I, I know, I will try my best to let Yin Zhu like me, accept me, the result is OK, the calculated things don''t have to be sincere." After hearing Bai Yan''s words, Huang Yan looked at him happily, "you didn''t cheat me?" Huang Yan is very clear that if Bai Yangui really wants to do something, there will be no failure. "Really, there''s hope of life in front of me, I''ll try my best." Bai Yangui smiles, and then reaches out his hand to wipe Huang Yan''s tears. "Gu, stop crying. You are a strict priest in the tribe. If you let the people see you like this, they should laugh at you." "I see. Go after Yin Zhu quickly. Don''t make her angry." Huang Yan hastened to push the man towards Yin Zhu. Huang Chan looked at Bai Yangui''s back and said with admiration: "Gao, the priest''s ability of tears is really high." Huang Yan white Huang Chan one eye, her this face where still have what tears, is clearly with the calculation after the success of the cunning, "how, want to laugh at me? High fart, it''s not that Yan GUI loves me, otherwise who can calculate Yan GUI? Besides, what I say is the truth, I don''t want Yan GUI to die. " "Priest, do you really think Yin Zhu can save Yan GUI?" Huang Chan asked. "If you go to fight, you may be able to seize the chance of one in ten thousand. If you don''t fight, one in two chances will be wasted in front of you." She is not sure that Yin Zhu can help Bai Yangui, but Yin Zhu should be the only chance Bai Yangui can seize. Huang Chan this time understanding of nod, "is also, even if a little hope also want to do, let''s go." Huang Yan nodded and left. She didn''t know what kind of change this young female named Yin Zhu would bring to the nightmare world. At this time, Bai Yangui went back to his new home and looked at the cave beside him. Thinking of what Huang Yan said, Bai Yangui stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at the cave where Yin Zhu lived. He was at a loss. He doesn''t want to calculate other people''s feelings, especially his feelings. He doesn''t have much time to contact with Yin Zhu, but Bai Yan feels that Yin Zhu, as she said, doesn''t want to find a partner, so he calls her sister directly. As for what his Aunt Huang Yan asked him to do, including her tears tonight, he feels a little uncomfortable, although he knows that his aunt did The elements of the play are in it, but it''s true to care about him. My aunt really doesn''t want him to die. In fact, who can live will want to die, but in order to live even self lost, Bai Yangui is not willing to, life is so short, why do you want to live so uncomfortable, wronged himself, but he promised his aunt, Bai Yangui feel extremely contradictory. He didn''t sleep, so he sat foolishly, looking at Yin Zhu''s cave entrance, as if he was guarding. Yin Zhu can''t sleep in the cave. He is alone in a strange place. It''s strange that he can sleep well. Inside the cave, it was dark. Yin Zhu came out and wanted to go for a walk in the tribe. As soon as he came out of the cave, he saw Bai Yangui sitting at the entrance of the cave. "Why can''t he sleep?" Yin Zhu said hello to him. "Well, it''s still early." White Yan return light smile, very gentle. "You can''t sleep, or are you not used to it?" Bai Yangui asked with concern. "All of them. Can you accompany me to this tribe?" Asked Yin Zhu. "Yes, I have nothing to do anyway." Bai Yangui said with a smile. "Are you so polite to people?" Yin Zhu asked curiously, and the two walked slowly in the evening wind. "Well, I can''t be angry. I''ll lose control of my anger, so I try to control my temper as much as I can on weekdays, and then I''m like this." Bai Yangui explained with a smile. "It''s hard work." Yin Zhu is a little distressed for this child. Because of his inherent physical defects, he has to learn to control his temper at a young age, and then he can have the light hearted Bai Yan back. "No, I''m used to it." However, this light habit, it is more painful. Two people walk slowly. Most of the tribe''s people have already had a rest. There are no entertainment programs in Orc life. Normally, after eating, orcs who have a partner will find a partner to adjust their quality of life. Those who have no partner will go back to sleep and have a good rest. Few people will go out for a walk. This is not far away, Yin Zhu saw the roadside grass constantly shaking, and that can not control the sound of drilling into people''s ears, those people really can''t wait, Yin Zhu this will look at Bai Yangui standing beside him, some embarrassed, she should not go out with Bai Yangui. "Well, let''s change direction." Some of Yin Zhu fled.Bai Yangui naturally saw the grass. He didn''t say anything. He didn''t even change his face. He calmly followed Yin Zhu. He didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would be so shy. Isn''t it normal for the orcs to be like this? Besides, Yin Zhu also said that she had several partners, but she didn''t expect to blush because of this. However, it has to be said that Yin Zhu can''t choose the road, because before long, Yin Zhu came across the shaking grass again. Some of Yin Zhu wanted to cry and covered his face without tears. It''s really not suitable to go out today. Otherwise, how could he come across such a thing. Yin Zhu turns his direction again, but Bai Yangui doesn''t say anything. He just quietly watches Yin Zhu run away again. In fact, this kind of thing is very common in the orc world. He really thinks it''s very common, but it''s Yin Zhu. It''s rare to see Yin Zhu embarrassed. Once again, Yin Zhu was speechless, but she led the way three times, and met her three times. Bai Yangui didn''t think she was on purpose. Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu and is too shy to look up. Bai Yangui laughs hard. Yin Zhu grinds his teeth in embarrassment when he hears this, as if he is beating someone. "Stop laughing. There''s nothing funny about it." Yin Zhu is not very angry. Bai Yangui nodded seriously and said, "it''s really not funny. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the statue of goddess of our tribe." It''s a sacred place. No one''s going to fight there. In fact, he wanted to laugh, but Bai Yangui worried that he would laugh, so Yin Zhu slipped back. As for what to do with Yin Zhu, Bai Yan didn''t think about it well. Anyway, he didn''t hate it. He just stayed there first and then thought about what to do. "Good." Yin Zhu, who took the wrong road three times in a row, originally wanted to slip back. She was naturally interested to hear Bai Yangui say that she was guarding the goddess statue of the tribe. She also wanted to see if the statue was the same as the one in her backpack. the statue as like as two peas in the middle of the ancient tribe, and the altar of the tribes beside Yin Zhuxian. It is the altar of the ancient yuan tribes. What Yin Zhu found is that the altar is exactly the same as the orc''s altar. The rune is the same. There is no difference between the altar and the altar. After watching the altar, Yin Zhu goes to see the statue of the goddess. This is almost five meters high. The statue is complete. When you look at it clearly, the facial features of the statue are over there. But when you think about it in your head, you can find that the face of the goddess is very vague and not very clear. This really surprised Yin Zhu. It was the first time that she met such a situation. "Don''t stare at the goddess''s face all the time. If you don''t respect her, you will be punished." Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu and stares at the goddess''s face all the time. She stops Yin Zhu in a hurry. "Punishment? Who punished? Tribal people or this God Yin Zhu asked curiously. "The statue of God, the statue of God will punish you, it will send out a special spiritual thorn, can''t die, but it will make people very painful, it''s better not to try." Bai Yangui, looking at Yin Zhu''s eager appearance, explains in a hurry. "Can the statue be touched?" Yin Zhu asked, as for punishment, she didn''t want to see the statue''s face for the time being, so she couldn''t see it clearly. "I can''t either." Bai Yangui knew that Yin Zhu would be interested in the goddess statue, but she didn''t expect that she wanted to tear it apart for research. "Well, you can''t see or touch it. It''s worthy of the name of goddess." Yin Zhu said with some loss. The one in her hand has no head, and she can''t see whether it''s the same person at all. Besides, the posture of the two statues is different. Except that they are both female, other Yin Zhu didn''t find anything in common. Yin Zhu wanted to say that it''s really not suitable to go out today. He didn''t get any benefits or find any clues, but he was embarrassed all night. "Let''s go. There''s nothing to see. Go back and have a rest." Yin Zhu shrugged to show that he was tired. "Good." Bai Yangui didn''t ask why, but answered directly. He knew very well that no matter what Yin Zhu found or not, as long as Yin Zhu did not take the initiative to say, he would not force him. "Bai Yangui, can you see what this is?" At this time, Yin Zhu took out the headless statue he had put in his backpack and showed it to Bai Yangui. At this time, Bai Yangui looked at the thing in Yin Zhu''s hand. It was a small headless statue, which was not unusual. But since Yin Zhu took it out to ask himself, it showed that it was different. He was not in good health since he was a child, and never left the tribe. When he was free, he went to harm his aunt''s calligraphy and painting. It can be said that in the whole Guyuan tribe He read the most books, even the yellow smoke can''t compare with him, but he didn''t see anything special in this meeting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 When Yin Zhu sees Bai Yangui shaking her head, she thinks it''s normal that no one else has seen such a strange thing. However, like the statues in their tribe, this statue can protect a place. Even if it''s not the same person''s statue, it has something to do with it. Bai Yangui naturally can see that this thing is not simple. At this time, he can''t help but ask curiously: "Yin Zhu, what''s this?" Yin Zhu comes from the outside world. It''s normal to have some magical things. "It should also be a statue of a goddess, which can protect a place, but the statue is destroyed. I got it when I was in the nightmare world Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yangui as if he is very curious about the statue, so he takes it to Bai Yangui and doesn''t give it to him. After all, the statue is very strange. What if it sticks to Bai Yangui? It''s not that he''s afraid that the baby will be taken away by others. Yin Zhu is afraid that he will hurt the other party. Yin Zhu doesn''t think he can get a baby if he is good. Everything in the world has cause and effect. This thing benefits him and he always has to pay something, but for the time being, Yin Zhu doesn''t know what he has to pay. "The ruined statue of the goddess?" Bai Yangui ponders. At least he is so big that he has never heard of any damaged statue of goddess. Most people will be punished before they have time to meet the statue. Who can destroy the statue? But Yin Zhu doesn''t want to cheat. "Yin Zhu, you must not tell others that you have a destroyed goddess statue in your hand. The goddess statue is the belief of people in the whole nightmare world. People will not care if you have damaged the goddess statue. They will only look for your MafA. Don''t let this thing come out any more. Even the patriarch and the priest, don''t tell them." Bai Yangui rarely gave more advice. "Why?" Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yangui with some wonder. Bai Yangui is obviously on his side. "Because this matter is not related to the interests of the tribe. If it is related to the interests of the tribe, I will not let you go easily. Besides, I think sister Yin Zhu will be a very powerful person in the future. Maybe you can save my life in the future. Now let''s sell you some human feelings. Anyway, it won''t hurt the interests of the tribe. Why not do it?" Bai Yangui said and looked at Yin Zhu with a smile. It can be said that Bai Yangui has a little mind, but he really reminds himself. This kind of understanding tells you that I just give you a favor. Do you remember that this kind of person is disgusting at all, on the contrary, it''s very likable. At least Yin Zhu likes to get along with this kind of people. "Well, I remember that if one day I find a way to solve your family, I will come back and tell you. If you are not here, I will tell your tribe." Yin Zhu made a rare promise. Bai Yangui''s eyes narrowed when he heard this, and he was obviously very satisfied with the answer. Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu with a smile. She doesn''t spend much time with Yin Zhu. However, Bai Yangui feels that Yin Zhu is a very simple person and doesn''t like to be calculated by others. It''s better to say something so clearly. Besides, when Yin Zhu talks about his partner, he feels that Yin Zhu is a very affectionate person. In fact, he could not use the priesthood''s method. Yin Zhu didn''t like what he didn''t like. He just got along with each other in this way. There was no special purpose. The two people''s feelings might increase faster. Then Yin Zhu put away the statue of goddess. Bai Yangui probably could see that Yin Zhu was very concerned about the goddess, so he began to talk about the statue of goddess. "At the earliest time, there was no so-called statue of goddess in the world. I don''t know who the goddess is, but the most rumored one is the fairy Mengji, because it was only after the fairy Mengji. There are people who guard the tribe with the statue from generation to generation, but in this way, the number of people in our tribe is decreasing year by year." Well, the situation of looking for partners in the nightmare world is just the opposite of that in the orc continent. Because there are too many females, there is polygamy here. However, there is no increase in children. How good it is to combine the nightmare world and the orc continent. "Are there many people like you in your tribe?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. Bai Yangui shook his head. "In fact, everyone in the nightmare world has more or less problems, but they are not as serious as me. Most people will not be harmed as long as they are not stimulated. I am special, but every year many people choose to practice reincarnation formula and step into the deep sea." Speaking of this, Bai Yangui was filled with emotion. "It''s normal. After all, no matter who faces death, they can''t be calm. I''m the same. After all, who doesn''t want to grasp the chance to live. As for the future, many people don''t care, at least for the present. If they choose to die, there will be nothing. Who knows what happens after death." Yin Zhu said with emotion. "You''re right, so I won''t blame those who choose to practice reincarnation. Everyone chooses his own way." Bai Yangui said with a smile. "Do you know? For people like me, we have another saying that we are actually incomplete and incomplete. That''s why we become like this, just like the orcs in the orc world. " White Yan return light say.Yin Zhu couldn''t help frowning when he heard this. "Who did you listen to? You said that orcs are actually the same as you, right?" "I guess it from ancient books. I knew that my life would stop at the age of 18 when I was very young. I was not reconciled. So I found a lot of books to read and study, trying to find a way to solve myself. Unfortunately, for so many years, I have never been able to find a solution." Bai Yangui said in disappointment. "Defects, natural defects?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help thinking. Her family, Leihe and tengxi, are all orcs. These things are very important. We must find out clearly. "Bai Yangui, can you tell me more about this? Because two of my family members are orcs, and I must save them. " Yin Zhu said in a calm voice. "Orcs? Your family Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu in shock. Since Yin Zhu can come to the nightmare world, he must have a high status in the orc world, because he doesn''t know the existence of the nightmare world at all. But that''s how a person who wants wind and rain will make an agreement with a half ORC. As for why he directly guesses that he is a partner, because it''s very simple. Yin Zhu is a normal orc, and normal orcs find normal orcs When a partner, will not give birth to Orc children, of course, tengan that is an accident. "Why is it necessary to be so surprised?" Yin Zhu laughingly looks at Bai Yangui. "Well, a little." At this time, Bai Yangui felt that he was making a fuss. People like Yin Zhu can''t look at him in the eyes of others. "Lehr is very good, very good. For a man who can''t even die, do I still go to the egg to pick a bone and dislike him for having no house or car?" Yin Zhu rarely explained a few words. "Well, Yin Zhu is also very good." Bai Yangui said with a smile, at least not everyone can put down the secular prejudice and see each other''s good. For example, he himself is very good, but everyone knows that he can''t live to be 18 years old, so no female wants to form a partner with him. On the contrary, many women who want to marry him because of his beauty ask him to go away. If Bai Yangui didn''t mean anything to Yin Zhu, he would have a little thought when he had a half Orc companion. As for doff, it''s not a problem. Anyway, his body doesn''t know how long he can live, so he doesn''t have to worry about it. It seems that Yin Zhu is a good partner. But think of him shaking his head, he is really confused, even from this idea, hard not to come true to be brainwashed by his aunt? It''s obvious that Yin Zhu doesn''t mean that. He''d better not think about the mess. "In fact, it''s not our physical defects, but the whole Orc continent has physical defects, but some people are not obvious, and we are very obvious, so it highlights. At the beginning, we just lived in a muddle and didn''t pursue so much. Even if some people died, we didn''t care. In ancient times, the orcs were still muddled and didn''t know a lot. It''s normal to sacrifice. It can be said that there is such prosperity in the world. It''s all the sacrifices made by the predecessors. At the beginning, no one noticed this defect. However, because of the appearance of Mengji and the practice of reincarnation, this defect was magnified infinitely. The defects originally hidden in the body came out one by one, and then became what they are now. " Bai Yangui explains. When Yin Zhu heard this, her eyebrows became Sichuan characters. In this case, it would be a genetic problem, and it is still genetic. In this case, it is not a problem she can solve at all. Unless she can return to the 21st world, she will not be able to relieve the genetic disease at all. "Since you have checked so many ancient books, is there no way?" Asked Yin Zhu. "Do you know what reincarnation is?" Bai Yangui suddenly asked. "What?" Yin Zhu asked. "If I''m not wrong, the reincarnation formula should be created by the goddess Mengji in order to peel off the defects in our bodies, but no one thought that the peeling off of the defects would make us completely become monsters. I have thought that since I can''t peel it off, the only thing I can do is to repair it. But I have no idea how to repair this defect. I have read too many ancient books, but because of my health, I grew up in the tribe since I was a child. I haven''t gone out. It''s really limited to understand things. " Bai Yangui said with emotion. Yin Zhu was shocked when he heard Bai Yangui''s words. The formula of reincarnation turned out to be like this. It turned out to be stripping some genes from the body. Yin Zhu understood it like this. As for the so-called conjecture, Yin Zhu thinks that at least 80% of it is true, otherwise Bai Yangui would not have said it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 Defect repair, this is very easy to say, but at least to know which aspect of the defect, so as to find a way to repair. "Then you say defect, do you know what kind of defect it is?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously at this time. Bai Yangui nodded at this time. "Generally speaking, people in the nightmare world are not good at body, while the orc world is not good at spirit. However, I can''t find out where it is. For example, except for my weak body, my body organs don''t have any problems. I don''t know what to do if I want to treat it. I don''t know what to do if I want to come to the orc side. ¡± when Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded, thinking that it was some genes with diseases. Not everyone would get sick, but genes still exist. As for Bai Yangui''s claim that orcs are mentally flawed, Yin Zhu believes it, especially orcs. Yin Zhu has seen many orcs in an all animal state. In that case, their strength has been greatly improved one by one, but at the same time, they will become very angry and crazy, and some of them can''t even control themselves. This really proves Bai Yangui''s claim . "Well, what you said is very reasonable, but I don''t believe there will be any way. If you think about it, at the beginning, Mengji could figure out a way to eliminate the defect, then we can figure out a way to repair the defect. Now that we have the direction, we have to think about how to repair it." Yin Zhu calm voice said, she is most afraid of things even the basic direction is not. If you want to talk about gene repair, it''s natural that some high-tech technologies on earth will come better. But there is no medicine in this world. Even Yin Zhu has no way to become an omnipotent city. The biggest possibility is to rely on the cultivation system here. Yin zhujue is sure to have a solution, that is, how to do it. "Yes. Let''s go. We should go back after so long Today, Yin Zhu is more happy than anything. Although we don''t know what''s wrong with Leihe, Yin Zhu at least knows the direction. "By the way, Bai Yangui, you told me to go out to cover the pattern on my head. I was exposed because of this, right? Can you tell me something about this pattern?" Before, Yin Zhu never knew each other so well. I''m sorry to ask. Now that Yin Zhu knows what kind of person Bai Yangui is, he asks directly. At this time, the two slowly walked towards the lodging place. Bai Yangui heard Yin Zhu''s words and said in silence: "if you ask other people in our tribe, they may not really smell anything, but they probably know that it''s very important for them to have your lines on their forehead. I know it because I''ve read too many books since I was a child." "You should be the mark of contract, and the mark of contract between the people of the outside world and the nightmare people." Bai Yan thought for a while and said. When Yin Zhu heard this, he reached out and touched his forehead? "But I don''t have a contract with people in the nightmare world." After hearing this, Yin Zhu murmured, but then he thought that this thing was cold at the beginning, and then divided into three parts. That is to say, this is the contract between cold and people in nightmare world. Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu thoughtfully. He obviously knows what Yin Zhu should have thought of. So he doesn''t disturb Yin Zhu either. Instead, he waits for Yin Zhu to come across and then asks with a smile, "did he think of anything?" "I want to ask what will happen if people in nightmare world contract with people like me. Furthermore, can the contract be transferred to others? " Yin Zhu can''t help asking curiously, thinking that QingHan said at the beginning, Zichen paid a great price for her, so what''s the price? Wuji can also be said to be snatched by oneself, but own, own should be imposed on her by others. "Generally speaking, there is no problem with contract. In fact, contract means that two people become partners and practice together, because the defects of people on both sides of the nightmare world and the orc continent are so obvious. It is said that in ancient times, someone thought of an idea, that is, whether the children born by two people can make up for this defect, but later someone found this method It''s no use at all. On the contrary, the defects of two children''s lives are magnified, but then they find that the two people who are combined can''t make up for each other''s defects, but as long as they practice together, their souls can be exchanged in a short time, but it takes two people a long time to get along with each other, which seems to be the same It''s said that two people should adapt to each other and the soul should also adapt, so this process takes a long time. " Bai Yangui said all he knew, but many of these things have been for a long time. Is it true that he has to wait for Yin Zhu to do his own research. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was silent. "It''s amazing that he can exchange souls." But Yin Zhu suddenly thought of QingHan. The person who signed the contract was QingHan. Is the person who went out QingHan or Zichen? "Do you think it is possible for two people to exchange souls for a long time?" Yin Zhu can''t help asking curiously at this time. "I don''t know. At least I haven''t heard of it in the legend. I only said it could be short." Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu curiously. Yin Zhu''s contract should not be his own, but someone else''s. This is probably the reason why Yin Zhu will appear here. Bai Yangui is very interested in what happens in the outside world, but he doesn''t mean to let Yin Zhu tell him about the outside world. That should be a rather long story. Besides, it''s useless for him to ask.At this time, Yin Zhu was thinking that Wuji had always said that he would swallow QingHan, which was calculated by QingHan. But QingHan, the former disciple of Wuji, was a very pure person, not the one who could calculate. Would it be Zichen, not QingHan, who went out? Yin Zhu couldn''t help shivering when he thought about it. If so, he would understand why QingHan was so innocent Han has always said that he wants to lift the seal of the two worlds. However, there is something wrong with this. QingHan went out long ago. Why didn''t he want to lift the seal in the early days and didn''t quarrel with Wuji until 5000 years ago? Yin Zhu shook his head. She can''t understand this for the time being. Let it go first. "Bai Yangui, can you feel me if the person who contracted with me is still there?" Yin Zhu can''t help asking curiously at this time. Bai Yangui thought and said, "I don''t know, especially your contract is a little strange." "What''s so strange?" Yin Zhu can''t help asking at this time. "In fact, I thought that your contract was different from what I saw before, but at the beginning, I thought that there was something wrong with the drawings I saw. After all, many of the drawings and other things were incomplete, which were spelled out by us, but you didn''t find a partner in nightmare world. Besides, you just asked, this should be transferred to you by others, which I''ve never heard of So I can''t give you the answer When Bai Yan returned to his brother, he replied sincerely. Yin Zhu nods and tells the truth. She really appreciates Bai Yangui. If anyone in the nightmare world she knows is not as familiar with these things as Bai Yangui, she has learned too much from Bai Yangui. "Bai Yangui, you are very powerful. I don''t think the tribal priests have the same knowledge as you." Yin Zhu said from the bottom of his heart that he would not exclude Huang Yan from stuffing himself with people. Without Bai Yan, he still didn''t know how long it would take to understand these things. "You have praised me several times today." Bai Yangui says with a smile that he has read a lot of ancient books. One is because of boredom, and the other is to find out his own problems. Before, no one listened to his questions, and they would not ask them. Only when he was sick, it was useless. Today, he has been praised many times. Bai Yangui finally feels that his existence is also useful. "Because you''re great. It''s worth praising." If Yin Zhu is not afraid of misunderstanding, he really wants to kiss someone. He really thanks Bai Yangui. This is a small mobile library. Bai Yangui hears Yin Zhu''s sincere praise. Her eyes are smiling and her mouth is crooked. She is very clever. Seeing this, Yin Zhu can''t help rubbing the boy''s long hair. It''s soft and comfortable to touch. With Bai Yangui''s lovely face, it makes people more comfortable. Now Yin Zhu finally realizes why Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo like rubbing his head. On the way back, I didn''t meet any wild mandarin ducks again. It''s probably because it''s dark, and it''s almost over. After Bai Yangui sent Yin Zhu back to her cave, she went back. After returning to the cave, Yin Zhu soon fell asleep. She had not been able to sleep well in the forest before. When she arrived at Guyuan tribe, she was worried about the people''s calculation. Now she knew what they wanted through Bai Yangui, and Yin Zhu was relieved to sleep. But Bai Yangui, who is next to him, will go back to the cave where he lives. He still can''t fall asleep. He should be playing super long tonight. In the past, the females of the tribe would be crazy about him and tease him, but those who are willing to tell him about their life don''t, because he is weak. Talking with Yin Zhu tonight, he is very happy and happy. He is happier than anyone when he gets along with him, because he feels that he is needed. He has never felt that way before. He means to see, grow up like this, and then wait to die. But Bai Yangui knows that he is not reconciled to it, let alone ordinary. The arrival of Yinzhu gives him a chance. Bai Yangui doesn''t know whether he will love Yinzhu, but he knows that he will follow Yinzhu. In his limited life, he will live a wonderful life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 The next morning, when Yin Zhu woke up, he found that Bai Yangui had finished eating at the entrance of his cave. Yin Zhu looked at the sky, and the sun had risen so high that it seemed that she was sleeping late. Especially, there were others waiting for her outside. Yin Zhu would have some bad thoughts. "Why did you come so early?" This Bai Yangui is not his partner. Yin Zhu is embarrassed to take advantage of others. Bai Yangui said with a smile, "I didn''t get the food, but the patriarch asked someone to give it." Yin Zhu wants to say that even if it''s not from Bai Yangui, it''s also cooked by Bai Yangui. "If you have something to do in the future, you don''t have to wait for me here. I can do it myself." Bai Yangui''s face darkened when he heard this, and then he said, "what can I do? I just have nothing to do every day." With that, he laughed sarcastically. Yin Zhu seemed to be at a loss when he heard this, "well, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. Since you are willing to do it, do it." Yin Zhuxin has been thinking that he must get up early tomorrow, so that he won''t let Bai Yan work alone. Bai Yangui couldn''t help laughing when he saw it. Ruoran Yinzhu was as soft hearted as he guessed. Yin Zhu soon finished his breakfast. Guyuan tribe took him in and prepared food for her. Yin Zhu didn''t mean to take advantage of others. That''s how she is. If people treat her well, she will be better to each other. Yin Zhu plans to go to the surrounding places to see if he can find some fresh food for Guyuan tribe. It''s better to plant it. When Bai Yangui heard that Yin Zhu wanted to go out and still had himself, she was beautiful not because she followed Yin Zhu, but because she could go out. In addition, Bai Yangui wanted to say that even if he went out, he couldn''t be so incompetent. At least he was very knowledgeable. Didn''t Yin Zhu appreciate that? He has been to the surrounding areas of the tribe, but he hasn''t been there a little far away. Bai Yangui plans to go back and ask the people about the surrounding environment and road conditions. It''s better for her to draw a picture. He will go out with Yin Zhu. I don''t know if Yin Zhu is willing to take him out. After all, if you want to go far with him, Yin Zhu has to bear some pressure. Of course, Bai Yangui wants to say that he will make himself less useless. Yin Zhu and Bai Yan went back to the surrounding environment to have a look, and they really found some food. Huang Chan was very grateful for what Yin Zhu had brought. Of course, the tribe did not lack Yin Zhu''s food. Because of their high spiritual power, the people of the nightmare tribe could enslave wild animals, and their life would be much better than that of the orcs on the mainland, but at least Yin Zhu had a heart, didn''t he? Huang Chan''s biggest fear is that kind of heartless person, obviously Yin Zhu is not such a person. As for whether Yin Zhu can help the people of her tribe, Huang Chan doesn''t have much hope for this. After all, it''s not a small matter. Moreover, the people of the nightmare clan have passed like this for thousands of years, and even if they go on, it won''t be good. She''s just a small clan leader, not the Savior, and can''t solve such a big problem. As for Yin Zhu, she takes it as a hope. If there is hope, it is the best. If there is no hope, she doesn''t ask for it. Bai Yangui has already gone to find Huang Yan. He stood quietly in front of Huang Yan and said, "aunt, I want to go with Yin Zhu." Huang Yan nodded when he heard this, "I know, since you were very young, I knew that you are not a willing person, but I don''t understand. Since you want to go with Yin Zhu, why don''t you become her person? How can you dislike her so many friends?" Hearing this, Bai Yangui shook his head and said, "no, I don''t know where my destiny is. Why should I make people sad? It''s not good to cooperate with them." Huang Yan said with a smile, "your words will be used to cheat me, en, I know, you have your pride, you don''t want to use that kind of means, just, just, you have your way to go, aunt is forced you also useless, aunt only one word, take care of yourself, if you really have no way, decide to go, come back, at least let aunt see you. ¡± Huang Yan knows very well that after guessing the origin of Yin Zhu and pushing out Bai Yangui himself, he knows that Bai Yangui will definitely go with Yin Zhu. Bai Yangui can''t help nodding when she hears this, "I know, Gu." "Well, I have some things here. If you have anything you like, take it." Huang Yan said very simply. "Yes, I won''t be polite to my aunt." Huang Yan does have a lot of good things here. Bai Yangui won''t be polite to Huang Yan. He has taken a lot of things from Huang Yan since he grew up. He just doesn''t know if he will have a chance to repay his aunt in the future. "Yes." Smoke light should be a, and then turned away. Huang Yan doesn''t know what to say next. Just yesterday, she made a divination for Bai Yangui. The arrival of Yin Zhu will bring vitality to Bai Yangui, but also bring greater crisis. Unfortunately, her strength is not enough. She doesn''t know what kind of crisis it is. But she thinks that Bai Yangui can only face death now. What''s more, she doesn''t understand Originally, I wanted to mention a few words about Bai Yangui and let Bai Yangui think about it again, but I just shut up after all.She knew nothing about the crisis. She also wanted to look at some relevant opportunities, but found nothing. Even she had a feeling that once she took it by force, she was afraid it would hurt Bai Yangui, so she didn''t dare to see it. She didn''t know what to say. Since Bai Yangui had decided, let him decide for himself. Now she only hopes that Yin Zhu is really a good one. After all, after Bai Yan''s return, all her life is tied up with Yin Zhu. He personally sent his favorite nephew to Yin Zhu. Huang Yan didn''t know whether he was right or wrong. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that Bai Yangui already has her own mind. She just decides to stay in Guyuan tribe for a while and go when she finds out the way out. Bai Yangui will pack up all kinds of materials about the ancient times from Huang Yan. Bai Yangui thinks that Yin Zhu is so interested in these things that he must use them. Moreover, what Yin Zhu wants to do is related to the ancient times. Maybe it can solve his physical problems. Of course, Bai Yangui didn''t intend to possess these things, which can be said to be the cultural property of the whole tribe. He planned to take these things back and read them together with Yin Zhu. If he still can''t remember them, he should copy one by himself. Sure enough, when Yin Zhu came back to the cave and saw what Bai Yangui had brought, he was so excited that he patted Bai Yangui on the shoulder. "Bai Yangui, you are so wonderful." It''s just a sleepy pillow. What Yin Zhu wants to know most is these things. Although Bai Yangui said a lot yesterday, what''s better than what he saw in person? Besides, Bai Yangui didn''t say a lot of details. It''s hard to remember until he got to know them. "It''ll help you." Bai Yangui looks happy and smiles. "Good brother, good friend, I will never forget you when I have good future." Yin Zhu said impolitely that it was too much help for him. In the following days, Yin Zhu, just like in the past college entrance examination, read and recite textbooks wholeheartedly, hoping to cram those things into his mind. It''s hard to remember them. Yin Zhu also made simple notes, a kind of comparison that only she could understand. Some key words can be remembered as soon as she looked at them. Bai Yangui also learns from Yin Zhu and writes down the key words of Xiangguan, which is easier. Bai Yan GUI bukui is a man with strong mental power. It can be said that he remembers things much faster than Yin Zhu. Although Yin Zhu''s mental power is much stronger than before, he still can''t remember them. Bai Yan GUI is OK. It''s estimated that the reason for recording is for Yin Zhu. It can be said that Yin Zhu''s arrival is very peaceful. Few people know about Yin Zhu. In addition to going out on the first day, Yin Zhu spends most of his time in the cave endorsing. It can be said that few people have seen Yin Zhu. However, people from Guyuan tribe know that one of their tribe''s flowers is an outside female. Ah, it''s good to think about what Bai Yangui is, but the females of the tribe will stop eating when they think about Bai Yangui''s body and the remaining three years of life. There are more females and less males in nightmare world. If they choose Bai Yangui, it will be difficult for them to find another partner. That''s why they are cheap to foreign females. However, Yin Zhu doesn''t know about these rumors, and no one will gossip in front of her. She has been struggling with those ancient books. The most important thing is a lot of characters. These are not traditional Chinese characters, but all kinds of hieroglyphs, and they are constantly evolving. This is a completely new cultural knowledge. Although some of them are similar to the ancient characters of the orc continent, there are some differences A lot of different, want to learn must spend a lot of energy. Bai Yangui knows the rumors, but he is too lazy to explain them. Besides, he has nothing to do with them. If he wants to explain, others will have something to do with him. Besides, he is ready to leave the tribe with Yin Zhu to explain something. At that time, as long as he leaves with Yin Zhu, in the eyes of the people, it''s not the same. It''s just casual They go to guess. Anyway, he doesn''t plan to find a partner. It doesn''t affect him. Anyway, it doesn''t matter. If you have so much time, you might as well dig things from the ancient times with Yin Zhu. Bai Yangui finds that many things from the ancient times are worth careful consideration. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 Yin Zhu has lived in Guyuan tribe for more than a month. When he has digested all the things Bai Yangui brought, Yin Zhu knows that he should leave here. Although life here is very comfortable, Yin Zhu knows his way forward. "Yin Zhu, are you ready to leave here?" Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu who is packing up and asks. Yin Zhu nodded and said sincerely, "yes, you know, I have to find a way home and a way to save my partner, and my partner may have entered the nightmare world. They will keep looking for me. I have to go." After getting along with Bai Yangui for some time, Yin Zhu is still very grateful to Bai Yangui. Without Bai Yangui, it is totally impossible for her to understand the nightmare world like this. Yin Zhu is very grateful for this. Moreover, Bai Yangui is a good-natured person. She is very comfortable to get along with him. Even when she is courteous, she is skillful and not annoying at all. Yin Zhu knows that she uses Bai Yangui a little, but in this case, she can''t refuse Bai Yangui''s help. "Can you take me out? I really want to go out for a walk. Besides, don''t you mean to find a way to save your partner? In this case, I''ll go with you. I''m not willing to accept the fate passively. You can rest assured that although I''m weak, I won''t drag you down. Besides, I know a lot of things. You can ask me if you don''t understand or remember them. " Although he had made up his mind to go out with Yin Zhu for a long time, he still didn''t ask whether Yin Zhu would like to take him with him, which made Bai Yan''s heart a little uneasy. Yin Zhu listened to this very happy nod, "good." Yin Zhu doesn''t think that Bai Yangui will hurt her. Bai Yangui knows too much and can help her a lot. Moreover, Yin Zhu can''t make use of people and throw them away. Although she said that if she found a way out, she could tell Guyuan tribe. What if she didn''t? In fact, the rewards she promised before were all empty handed, but now she can relieve her guilt, which makes Yin Zhu feel more comfortable. "Then I''ll go and say goodbye to the priests." Bai Yangui said happily. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yangui and goes out without saying a word. Since Bai Yangui can say goodbye openly, he should know Huang Chan and Huang Yan''s attitude towards her, which won''t stop her from leaving. It''s better. Although he has no contact with the people of Guyuan tribe, Yin Zhu feels good about several leaders of the tribe, especially one among them Bai Yangui, Yin Zhu doesn''t want to turn against them. Bai Yangui went to see Huang Chan first. Huang Chan knew that Yin Zhu was going to leave. She was silent for a while and said, "OK, you can go, but if you find something beneficial to the tribe, I hope you can send a message back." Bai Yangui nodded when he heard this, "clan leader, don''t worry, Yan GUI is from Guyuan tribe." As long as it doesn''t harm Yin Zhu and is beneficial to the tribe, he is naturally not stingy, and presumably Yin Zhu won''t mind. Huang Chan heard this very happy smile, "I know you are a good boy, but also remember to go out safe, is not back, lest your aunt sad." Huang Chan is still a little human, no compulsion, also did not say must find something. Bai Yangui nodded, "I know, patriarch, don''t worry. I''m going to see my aunt. " However, Bai Yangui didn''t see Huang Yan. Huang Yan left the tribe a few days ago. He said that he would go out and look for opportunities. He only left a few words for Bai Yangui to be careful and not to be greedy. He didn''t see Huang Yan, but Bai Yangui was still a little disappointed. His aunt was a priest, even though he was going to leave, so she deliberately avoided the missing one, because she didn''t know whether to stop him or send him away, because it was difficult to choose, so she directly avoided it? Bai Yangui did not wait, but turned to leave, because his aunt''s so-called opportunity, also do not know when he will come back, but he will come back to see his aunt. Seeing that Bai Yangui was not happy, Yin Zhu couldn''t help worrying and asked, "what''s the matter with you? The patriarch and the priest won''t let you leave?" Bai Yangui shakes his head when he hears this, "no, the patriarch has already said it''s OK, but my aunt said she''s gone. She said she''s going to look for some chance, and she left without telling me. She didn''t tell her goodbye." Hearing this, Yin Zhu could only sigh that he could not help him. "It doesn''t matter. We''ll come back next time we''re free." Yin Zhu said comfortingly. "Good." Bai Yangui answers with a smile. However, both of them know that it will be a long time before they can come back. Not to mention that Yin Zhu has a lot of things to do. Even Bai Yangui doesn''t have much time. He won''t come back until he has solved his own problems. Unless there is no hope at the end of the time, he will come back to his roots. But it''s good to have an expectation. "Let''s go." Yin Zhu said. Bai Yangui nods. When Yin Zhu comes, he is quiet, and when he leaves, no one sees him off. They leave slowly, just like when they usually go out. Knowing that the tribe people haven''t seen Bai Yangui for a long time, they find that Bai Yangui and his partner in the scandal are not in the tribe either. We just think that Bai Yangui has left with his partner, and there are still others in the beginning People talk about a few words, later we also slowly forget this thing.Before Yin Zhu went out, Bai Yangui had already found a kind of herbal medicine to dye the golden lines on Yin Zhu''s head into black hair color. In addition, he specially gave Yin Zhu a hair ornament to cover his head. It was made of a lot of bird feathers, and it was pretty good-looking. Even if the dyed hair faded, the hair ornament could be blocked a little. When two people go on the road together, it''s good that there are still people talking on the road. If one person is on the road for such a long time, Yin Zhu is really a little scared, especially when he is ignorant on the way ahead and doesn''t know where to go. Yin Zhu is very grateful to Bai Yangui for being willing to accompany him out. Although Bai Yangui has a purpose to go with him, and he wants to save himself, but Yin Zhu is very grateful Still grateful. It''s just that Yin Zhu realized that Bai Yangui''s health is bad, and Bai Yangui''s health is really bad. According to the sun above his head, Yin Zhu estimated that when two people walked for about an hour, Bai Yangui was panting. After walking for two hours, Bai Yangui was no longer fit. At this meeting, Yin Zhu was just panting. Yin Zhu found a place to rest . "I''m a drag on you." Bai Yangui is very sorry to say that he has already made preparations, but when he really left, Bai Yangui knew that it was much more difficult than he imagined. Hearing this, Yin Zhu shook his head: "no matter, I also want to thank you. At least I have someone to talk with me on the way with you. If I don''t have you, I''m afraid I''ll be in a panic. Besides, I don''t have a good sense of direction. It''s good to have you to lead the way." As for the wild animals on the road, it''s good that Yin Zhu has the broken statue in his hand, but he doesn''t have to worry about being attacked by wild animals. Although Yin Zhu has his own advantages and fighting power, don''t forget that there''s another one who hinders Bai Yangui. Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to joke about Bai Yangui''s life. When he is a little far away from Guyuan tribe, Yin Zhu takes out the statue. Bai Yangui will sigh. Fortunately, Yin Zhu has a statue in his hand, otherwise it would be dangerous for them to go on the road like this. "You say, where are we going next?" Yin Zhu sits beside Bai Yangui and asks. At this time, Bai Yangui took out a piece of animal skin. This is his hand-painted map. He pointed to a point in the corner of the map and said, "this is Guyuan tribe. Our next stop should be Fengqi tribe. Most of the people in Fengqi tribe are birds. They are a very distinctive tribe. We can rest there and change things by the way." Because Yin Zhu has the statue in his hand, besides picking some fruits and wild vegetables along the way, there is no need to think about the meat food. Fortunately, there is a lot of meat in Yin Zhu''s backpack. Otherwise, they are all vegetarian. It''s estimated that two people will suffer a lot. Yin Zhu glanced at the map. Guyuan tribe was at the easternmost part of the map, while Hanhai was at the westernmost part. Their ultimate goal was to go to Hanhai. As for where to go in the middle, because Yin Zhu doesn''t have a destination, according to Bai Yangui, first go to some places related to the legend of Mengji. As for the tribes passing by, also go to see their goddess statues. Bai Yangui is also very interested in this, especially knowing that the one in Yin Zhu''s hand is actually a large statue that automatically follows Yin Zhu At that time, Bai Yangui thought that these so-called goddess statues should also be a big secret. If they can be solved, they should be helpful. Yin Zhu nodded, she was also interested in this statue, and her first stop in nightmare world was when she met such a statue and followed her. If there was no problem, Yin Zhu would not believe it. They had a rest for a long time. During this time, Yin Zhu took some dried meat as snacks to supplement his physical strength. Fortunately, he had a backpack to eat so easily. As for Bai Yangui, when he saw that Yin Zhu seemed to have changed things out of thin air, he didn''t ask anything. He ate as soon as he had. All the gifts he had collected before were also given to Yin Zhu. He has heard that there is a treasure of space in the legend, but he has never seen it. He did not expect that Yin Zhu had something in the legend, which further shows that Yin Zhu is extraordinary. Maybe she could really save him? After two people have eaten, they continue to go on the road. It''s better to have two people talking and laughing on the road, which makes the originally boring journey lively and interesting. They don''t say when they must have a rest and eat. Anyway, they rest when they are tired and eat when they are hungry, which is quite comfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 On the other hand, at the beginning, Bai Kun and Yin Zhu went into the hall together. However, as soon as Bai Kun stepped into the hall, he found that his place had changed. His place was not the world Jono had experienced in his previous fantasy. He was on a vast ocean, and there was no one around him. What''s more strange is that he would walk on the sea like walking on the flat ground. He touched the water below with his hands. It was really water. Even the salty taste of the water was very clean. It was a sea, but why could he walk on the sea? Bai Kun doesn''t think he has any special ability to walk on the sea, but why? It''s so weird. Moreover, he should be in the form of a skeleton in the daytime, but Bai Kun found that he was a complete person. Yes, he was complete. For this reason, Bai Kun looked up at the sun in the sky and confirmed again why he had been half human and half skeleton since he was punished by God, but he turned into a human in the daytime, which is not so good Reality. Where is this, Yin Zhu? Bai Kun looks around anxiously, but he can''t find Yin Zhu after looking around for several times, only the unchanging waves of the sea. There was no door behind him, and there was nothing. He stepped into the hall, and then came to such a place. There was no way back, and even Yin Zhu had disappeared. What''s the matter, why he and Yin Zhu are directly separated, and what''s more, Bai Kun has too many doubts about where this place is. Unfortunately, no one will help her. Bai Kun is more worried about what Yin Zhu will do alone? Although he knows that Yin Zhu is very strong, he is still worried. Now there is no one around Yin Zhu. No matter what, she has to carry it by herself. If he had known that he would be separated from Yin Zhu when he entered the temple, he would not have gone in so hastily. At least he would have thought of a way to contact Yin Zhu. Fortunately, there was a sign that Yin Zhu contacted daze tribe before them. When he looked back to find the place where he settled down, he left a sign to see if he could send some news. It''s just that Bai Kun didn''t go far away. He was attacked by a female with red eyes. Bai Kun is a little confused. Is this man crazy? Can he really bully him? Bai Kun''s counterattack without hesitation is just that the other side is fierce and powerful. Bai Kun can only turn around and escape. Not long after escaping, Bai Kun is attacked again. It can be said that it''s dangerous. Bai Kun can''t help biting his teeth at this time. Are people in this nightmare world so crazy? You can''t fight if you have nothing to do? If so, how can Yin Zhu sustain himself? Yin Zhu has a little fighting power, but he seldom fights. Yin Zhu mainly practices some witchcraft, which requires prayer. Bai Kun is even more flustered. What should Yin Zhu do in such a situation? Bai Kun originally wanted to inquire about the news, but found that he couldn''t ask anything. Most of the people he met were crazy people who like crazy fighting. One or two of them didn''t attack Bai Kun. They also walked by with a face stretched and speechless, and they didn''t even have a chance to talk to each other. Bai Kun can''t help grinding his teeth at this time. What the hell is their place? The people in it are too beautiful. The nightmare world, the nightmare world, is hell. Bai Kun thinks that he is extremely smart, but there is nothing he can do here. Because those people are violent, they don''t give Bai Kun any chance to be smart. It''s not that Bai Kun has never thought that if he catches a prisoner, he can ask questions and get some information. But this time, Bai Kun sadly finds that he, who used to be an expert in daze tribe, has become a thoroughly weak man. In any case, none of the people he can fight along the way is a fugitive. Once again, after escaping from others'' attack, Bai Kun found a place to hide. Before that, he also found a lot of knowledge about the nightmare world. However, Bai Kun found that what he had seen couldn''t match these. At least he didn''t know what sea was in the nightmare world, or maybe it wasn''t? Is it an illusion? Bai Kun reaches out his sharp claw to his arm, and the blood spurts out immediately. The painful feeling tells Bai Kun that all this is true and should not be an illusion. If it''s not an illusion, why is he human? Bai Kun is very confused. If this is an illusion, how can he get out of the illusion? Bai Kun can''t figure it out. He can''t let him die in the hands of those people to get out of this illusion, can he? But if it''s not a mirage, won''t he die? Bai Kun felt his chin and thought about it. He couldn''t run around like this. He didn''t want to do anything to him. He must first understand what''s here and what''s going on before he can make a good plan. If it''s a mirage, he must also find the eye of the mirage. After thinking about it for a while, Bai Kun decides to talk to those people when he meets them. They are at least better than those who fight and kill when they meet. Moreover, these people are relatively few. After he made up his mind, Bai Kun went out for a walk again. After getting rid of the three lunatics, he finally met one who didn''t care. Bai Kun went up to say hello first, but the other didn''t even give him a good face. Bai Kun would follow him directly."My friend, can you tell me where this place is? It''s my first day here. I''m not sure. Can you tell me about it?" Bai Kun chases after each other, shouting. "This place is so strange. Why can we float on the water?" Bai Kun talks endlessly. "By the way, my name is Bai Kun. What do you call me, friend?" "Why don''t you answer me? Are you sorry? In fact, you don''t have to be sorry. I''m very easy to get along with. You''re a little older than me. Otherwise, you can be my brother. How about I call you big brother? " Can climb up the relationship, Bai Kun is not polite to climb up. "Big brother, you are not likable. A man can''t be too quiet. If he is too quiet, he will have no friends or partners. It''s a lonely life without friends. If he doesn''t have a partner, he won''t even have the basic fun. This is a happy day." "But it doesn''t matter. I''m the most optimistic and cheerful person. As long as I''m here, I promise that you''ll have friends all over the world and peach blossom blossoms." "Hey, are all the people on your side dumb and unable to speak?" Bai Kun looked at the people beside him, who had been so excited by himself that he could not help but continue to make a big move. "Shut the hell up." Finally, the green next to Bai Kun can''t bear to cry angrily. Qingrong rubs his painful head and looks at baikun angrily, "what do you want to do with me? When a little Bai meets me, if he doesn''t run away, he dares to be wild in front of me. You really don''t want to live. I''ll help you. " The surnames of the people in nightmare world can be divided into seven according to their strength. This surname can be regarded as a family, which is low-grade. The name he heard Bai Kun introduce himself before is Bai, who is the lowest in strength in nightmare world. "Don''t get me wrong about that. I didn''t want to do anything. I really just wanted to get some information. I, I suddenly came to this place for no reason. I didn''t know anything, so I wanted to ask someone. I met a lot of people before. They were crazy and wanted to fight and kill. Can''t I help it? Brother, please tell me where this is Bai Kun said very sincerely, and there was an apology in his smile. After all, he did disturb others before. Fortunately, he was still very easy to speak. If he were another person, he would have killed Bai Kun. In fact, it''s Bai Kun who looks at people and likes to talk, so he dares to rely on them like this. If this person doesn''t hesitate when he talks with Bai Kun, he will definitely stay away. "You said you didn''t know where this place was, and you came here for no reason? How did you get here? " Qingrong can''t help asking curiously. "Well, I was in another place before, and then I stepped out. Everything around me changed, and there was no way back. That''s it." Bai Kun doesn''t dare to say that he is from the orc continent. He can only say it simply. He doesn''t know what this man can guess. "Transmission array? You sent it directly. " Qingrong says with emotion, no wonder baikun doesn''t know where it is. "This is Hanhai. This place is not good for you. You''d better go back to land as soon as possible." For the original land people, Qingrong is still very good. Han Hai and Bai Kun wrote down their names in a hurry. The people on the sea are too crazy. He''d better go back to the land. It''s better to be down-to-earth. "How do you get back? Which way? " Bai Kun asked curiously. Qingrong took a look at the ocean behind baikun, and directly came forward and took baikun''s hand, "I''d better take you back." Otherwise, such a small sheep would be easily eaten. Bai Kun only felt that the other side''s hand was holding him, and his whole body was flying forward, so fast, this man was so powerful. "I don''t know what to call the elder?" Bai Kun felt that the strength of the other side was very strong, far from what he could compete with, so he would be very clever. "Why don''t you call me big brother? Didn''t you shout so cheerfully just now? " Qingrong laughs. Bai Kun will be a little embarrassed. He was just trying to get along with others. He will know that there is too much difference in strength. I''m sorry. "You can call me brother Qingrong." Qingrong smiles. Qingrong, surnamed Qing, is five stages behind him. No wonder he is so powerful. It took Qingrong only an hour to send baikun to the coast. Baikun finally breathed a sigh of relief when he stepped on the thick land. It was better to feel down-to-earth. "Thank you, brother Qingrong. I''m leaving." Bai Kun thanks with a smile and is ready to go inland. At this moment, Bai Kun feels that the original invisible space suddenly has a glass wall, blocking his way forward. At this time, Qingrong''s face changed greatly. She rushed forward to catch baikun and pressed him on the ground. "Damn, you dare to cheat me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 Bai Kun looked at Qingrong in dismay at this time, "brother Qingrong, have you misunderstood me? I didn''t cheat you, really." Qingrong heard that Bai Kun was still sophistry at this time. He was so angry that he made several fists at him. "You are still sophistry at this time. Do you think I''m a fool?" Bai Kun will also react. It must be because the inexplicable wall blocks his way. Qingrong will turn around and say that he has cheated him. But what''s the matter with the wall? Can it tell if he is a person in nightmare world? If that''s true, it''ll kill him. But it''s not right. He''s a Meizu man and a nightmare man. He''s just a bad talent nightmare man who has been left in the orc continent. He shouldn''t be rejected by nightmare. Hell, what''s wrong? "Brother Qingrong, I really didn''t cheat you. If you say I cheat you, you always have to tell me where I cheat you." Bai Kun tries to open his red and swollen eyes to Qingrong. Qingrong will also remember that the boundary wall is a common sense that anyone in the nightmare world should know, but Bai Kun bumps into it. That is to say, if Bai Kun really doesn''t know about the boundary wall, another possibility is that Bai Kun practices the reincarnation formula without knowing it, and then he is stopped by the boundary wall. However, in either case, it shows that Bai Kun is not right. It can be said that people in the nightmare world all know about the boundary wall and Hanhai, and Bai Kun obviously knew nothing about Hanhai before. As for the reincarnation formula, people in the nightmare world all know it. Bai Kun can''t practice the reincarnation formula unconsciously. "You''d better tell me who you are, where you come from and what you want to do." Qingrong looks at baikun calmly. He always thinks that baikun has a conspiracy. Hanhai is in a mess, but nothing more can happen. Bai Kun really wants to cry. He just wants to get some information and find Yin Zhu. He doesn''t know where and how Yin Zhu is now, but he will be caught dead by Qingrong. It''s impossible for him to escape. "Say, don''t say I''ll kill you, I don''t like to kill, but it doesn''t mean I won''t kill." Qingrong looks at Bai Kun''s silence, and the whole person becomes very fierce. Even the empty hand is holding a sharp blade. Bai Kun believes that the blade can easily pierce his heart and cut off his head. Before Qingrong, he had the heart to bear with him, but it will not. "Don''t, brother Qingrong, don''t, I really don''t have any malice. I''m a lost man, and I want to ask you for directions. I said before that I came here for no reason, and I was sent here." Bai Kun hastens to stop Qingrong. "Where were you before, and where did you send it to Hanhai? You''d better give me a clear answer. If the answer makes me dissatisfied, I''ll point my knife directly at your head and think about it. I don''t have much time to play with you." Qingrong said coldly, not polite at all. Bai Kun knows that this man is not so easy to deceive. After all, he asked a lot of common sense questions before. These things are not what normal nightmare people should ask. If he doesn''t give a reasonable reason, Qingrong will not let him go. Bai Kun gritted his teeth and said, "my name is Bai Kun. I''m the Meizu from the orc continent, that is, the people left in the orc continent by the nightmare world. Now there are only more than 200 people left in the orc continent, and I can''t live any longer. I inadvertently found the knowledge about my ancestors and wanted to find out if I could find a way to glorify the race. Then I found the so-called ancestral land Somehow it''s sent here, that''s it. " Seeing that Qingrong seemed to believe what he said, Bai Kun said, "as soon as I came here, I appeared in Hanhai. I thought I could find good things in my ancestral land, but I came back to the nightmare world. There are too few things I know about the nightmare world. I don''t understand many of them. I don''t even understand why those people outside attack people so crazily. You are good, so I''m sorry It''s up to you. I just want to get some information and think about how to go back. I really don''t have any intrigue. My strength is so low. What can I do for you? As long as you don''t want to, you can turn around and leave. What can I do for you? " Bai Kun whispered. "You said you came from the orc continent?" Qingrong looks at baikun in shock. "Yes." Bai Kun didn''t dare to mention Yin Zhu. He took everything to himself, hoping Qingrong would let him go. Qingrong looked at Bai Kun seriously and said with a complicated look: "what can you prove that you are from the orc continent? You don''t think you want me to believe in your empty words!" In fact, Qingrong society has already believed Bai Kun''s words, and only the nightmares from the orc mainland don''t know anything common sense. He only wants certificates and just talks about them casually. After all, for many years, he has never heard of the news about the orc mainland, let alone someone coming over there. Certificate? Bai Kun will frown and look at Qingrong, and then think what can prove his identity? At this time, he directly took out the totem stone hidden behind his cloak, "this is the totem stone of our tribe, can you prove it?" Qingrong had been attracted by the totem stone. After a while, he trembled and stretched out his hand, carefully checked the totem stone, and then said: "is this thing called totem stone in your place?"Bai Kun nodded, "well, what''s your name?" "Soul stone." Qingrong said very seriously. "I just found out that this soul stone has a master. You are his master." Qingrong looks at baikun with a smile. Bai Kun saw that Qingrong was smiling so kindly that he snatched the totem stone. It was related to his life, so he couldn''t ask others to take it away. "This is mine." Bai Kun doesn''t know why Qingrong says that he is the owner of the totem stone, zhenhun stone. Just listening to it, he knows that it''s a treasure. Qingrong doesn''t like his totem stone. Seeing Bai Kun''s action, Qingrong couldn''t help but smile, "don''t worry, I don''t want your zhenhun stone, but zhenhun stone is a very important treasure. You should put it away first. Next time you can''t show it to others, OK?" Qingrong looks at baikun carrying the zhenhun stone on his back. He can''t help but draw a corner of his mouth. "You can get the zhenhun stone into your mind. You don''t have to carry it like this." When Bai Kun heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then said, "how do you accept it? Do all of you have soul stones? " Qingrong''s mouth is even worse when he hears this. The boy must be lucky to get the zhenhun stone. Zhenhun stone, such a treasure, he just heard of it. It''s the first time he''s seen it. He just heard that zhenhun stone can be put into his mind. He doesn''t know how to take it. A person with a soul stone and a clean background doesn''t need to worry about any conspiracy. Such a person should turn him back to his tribe. "Zhenhun stone is hard to get from immortals. It''s not a commodity. Everyone has it. Even I don''t know how to collect zhenhun stone. You can carry it first." Qingrong smiles, pats Bai Kun on the shoulder and says, "Bai Kun, I can tell you that after you come to the nightmare world, I''m afraid you can''t go back. Do you have any plans or a place to stay? If you really don''t have a place to go, follow me first. Otherwise, with your strength, you will die if you don''t understand and love to mess about. " Clearly want to turn people to their own tribe, but just say a look of mercy, this is only Qingrong. Bai Kun is glad to hear this. Qingrong is not bad, and he doesn''t rob him because of the precious totem stone. Now he really knows nothing about the nightmare world. He really needs a guide. Qingrong is obviously very suitable. At least he doesn''t have to worry about stabbing Qingrong in the back. As for Qingrong''s excited appearance after seeing the totem stone, Bai Kun is also looking at it. It seems that the totem stone is really valuable in the nightmare world. For Qingrong to invite him and him, it''s obvious that he can bring benefits to each other. Only in this way, Bai Kun won''t refuse. Bai Kun is most worried that he will be abandoned because he is useless. "OK, then I''ll thank elder brother Qingrong." Bai Kun said thanks with a smile. Later, Qingrong leads Bai Kun back to their tribe. Along the way, Bai Kun also begins to ask Qingrong how he found himself abnormal. Later, Bai Kun knew that the nightmare world had been divided into two parts. One part was the normal nightmare people, who lived on the land, and the other part was the people who had practiced the reincarnation formula, who lived in the Hanhai sea. There was a boundary wall between the Hanhai sea and the land. Only the Terrans could walk through the boundary wall at will, while the people who had practiced the reincarnation formula on the land could go to the Hanhai sea, but they could not return Go, that is to say, for those who have practiced the formula of reincarnation, the boundary wall is one-way and cannot go back. But he didn''t practice any reincarnation formula, but he was planned to be in this category. Is it because of divine punishment? Another is that it is clear that he is controlled by the totem stone, but now Qingrong says that the totem stone is his, which has a lot to do with it. When you look back, you must see what the reincarnation formula is. With the chat between Bai Kun and Qingrong, Bai Kun knows more about the situation of the vast sea. He will finally understand the reason why people attack him along the way. People who have practiced reincarnation formula will slowly lose themselves and become very crazy. Before, those who attacked him on the sea are all those who have lost their minds. Those who are not the craziest are even crazier Crazy people have been sealed, and zhenhun stone is a legendary deity, which can keep the last light in the heart when satiating the crazy people. So it is called zhenhun stone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 Qingrong was going to do something. This meeting met Bai Kun, which was more important than anything. Qingrong didn''t do anything. He took Bai Kun back to his tribe for the first time. What Bai Kun doesn''t know is that zhenhun stone is much more important than he thought, because only Mengji in the legend has this thing. At least no one else in the nightmare world has zhenhun stone. People in the nightmare world cultivate souls, which can be said to be immortal. In fact, it''s not completely immortal. Every time they die, the power of the soul will be weakened, Although it''s rare, they can still feel the disappearance of the soul power, but at present they don''t see that the people in the nightmare world are really killed, so they say that they can''t die. However, they estimate that if they kill a person repeatedly, they can definitely kill the opposite party, but no one does that kind of experiment, and it''s not so boring. The current state of the nightmare world is not very good, because every time people in the nightmare world die, their soul will lose a trace, and people will become more and more crazy. They will lose their senses completely and become crazy. However, even if they don''t die, they will become more and more irritable and lose themselves. It can be said that no matter what. The legendary zhenhun stone can protect the soul of people in the nightmare world. You can imagine how crazy it would be if such a thing appeared. However, Qingrong has only heard of zhenhun stone. This is the first time he has seen it. He is not sure whether it is zhenhun stone or not. In addition, the treasure of heaven and earth will choose its own owner and others will rob it You can''t take it. If the things in Bai Kun''s hand are really soul stones, then for their tribe, it is the hope that there are many people in the tribe who are going to be out of control. Of course, even if the things in Bai Kun''s hand are not soul stones, it will not affect his taking in Bai Kun. He is just a small family with no background and will not damage the interests of the tribe. Qingrong is also a tribe. It''s called Haicheng island in the east of Hanhai. It''s strange that this man can walk on the sea. I really don''t know what it looks like under the sea. When Qingrong heard Bai Kun''s question, she couldn''t help laughing. "Hanhai looks like a sea, but actually it''s not a sea." When Bai Kun heard this, he was stunned. What does this mean? What is Hanhai? What is this rough sea? "The vast sea is a sea of mental change, and you will know what I said in the evening." Qingrong said with a smile at this time. In the evening? The sea will change at night, won''t it? Bai Kun looked at the sky at this time. Now that the sun has set in the west, it will soon be night. He wants to see what the sea will look like at night. There are so many strange places in this nightmare world. He still has many things he doesn''t understand. I hope Qingrong doesn''t cheat himself. Of course, Bai Kun won''t believe what Qingrong says. Especially when he has a heavy treasure, he easily believes that other people put his life in other people''s hands. Of course, he has the last move, but it''s not the last At this moment, Bai Kun is not ready to use this move. "The sea of spirit, do you mean that the whole sea is changed by spiritual power? Whose spiritual power is so powerful?" Bai Kun asked in consternation. After all, isn''t mental power invisible? Now Qingrong says that mental power can become an ocean, which is really strange. "It is said that the Hanhai sea was changed in spirit when the ancient god Mengji fell. But at the earliest time, the Hanhai sea was not so big. After thousands of years, it gradually became what it is now. It became the most sacred place in the hearts of the whole nightmare world." Qingrong said with a smile. "Mengji, she fell? Do you believe it? " There are so many legends about Mengji, that is, there are so many legends about her in the orc continent, and such a person is gone. Bai Kun doesn''t believe it. The so-called beast God died, and then died. Mengji is a person who created an era and sat on the altar. Is such a person dead? Bai Kun didn''t believe it. After hearing Bai Kun''s words, Qingrong said with a bitter smile, "the legend is like that. At least no one has seen the goddess Mengji since then." "By the way, why is Hanhai the holy land? Can you explain that? " Bai Kun said curiously. Qingrong watched the last light of the sun dissipate on the horizon in the distance. He put his index finger on his mouth and hissed gently. He motioned to baikun not to speak, and then pointed to the ocean under his feet. At this time, Bai Kun found that a round of blood moon in the distance was showing a little bit of head, and the original green sea of the Hanhai sea turned into a blood red at this time. A faint red mist rose from the sea. Bai Kun saw that Hui Qingrong had sat down, and he also put on a posture of cultivation. He saw a little bit of red fog getting into Qingrong''s body. "Can this fog be cultivated?" Bai Kun asked curiously? Qingrong practiced for a while, and then said to Bai Kun, "yes, you can see many people fighting in Hanhai during the day. You can see Hanhai at night. No matter those crazy guys or us, we all sit down to practice one by one. Absorbing the red fog of Hanhai will make our spirit more clear and not easy to be crazy. This red fog has the effect of soul stone. Do you practice Have a try? "Bai Kun nodded at this time. However, after practicing for a long time, he found that he could not absorb the red fog. At this time, he looked at Qingrong in amazement, "why can''t I absorb the red fog?" "The red fog can be absorbed only when the drillers practice the reincarnation formula." Qingrong said. "But I haven''t practiced the formula of reincarnation." Bai Kun said helplessly. "What? You haven''t practiced the reincarnation formula. It''s not right. How did you get thrown into the sea before you practiced it? And you can''t cross the boundary wall at all. According to this definition, you should have practiced the reincarnation formula. It''s really strange." Qingrong looks at baikun in consternation. He only thinks about the origin of baikun and thinks that it may be that baikun has practiced a skill very similar to reincarnation formula on the other side of the orc continent. Then he is judged to belong to Hanhai. "I''ll teach you the secret of reincarnation." Qingrong said with a smile. Bai Kun nods. He wants to see what this reincarnation formula is. As for cultivation, Bai Kun has to think about it. It seems strange. He hasn''t thought about whether to absorb it. It''s better to be cautious about all the unknown things. Besides, who knows if Qingrong will cheat himself. After all, he now meets a Qingrong from the beginning to the end. There is no comparison between what Qingrong says and what he says. Bai Kun, who has been wandering outside since he was a child, has his own set of survival rules, that is, he should be cautious about all unknown things, don''t be too curious, and don''t try easily. He would rather walk slowly than die too fast. There are too many strange things in this place. He should be careful, and then try to send a message to Yin Zhu. I don''t know if Yin Zhu is as difficult to get to this place as he is. But when Qingrong said the reincarnation formula again, Bai Kun didn''t make any movement. Instead, the totem stone on his back would vibrate. Then the thing suddenly produced a force of suction. Bai Kun saw that his red mist brush was all sucked in by the totem stone on his body, and then the totem stone belched and vomited a turbid breath, and then he was quiet . This scene makes the next green Rong are stunned, he looked at the empty sea around, looking at Bai Kun with a sad face, "you cow, you are powerful." "Let''s go. There''s so much noise. Someone will check it later." Qingrong quickly pulls baikun to escape. Bai Kun was also confused. He never thought that Qingrong had said a reincarnation formula. The totem stone had such a reaction. Who was in the totem stone? Bai Kun is very clear that he is not the master of the totem stone, on the contrary, the totem stone is his master. "Who are you? Who is it? Who is it? " Bai Kun felt that the totem stone was wrong a long time ago. It seemed that there was life in it. But at that time, they all said that the so-called totem spirit would be a fart now. Moreover, his so-called divine punishment seems to have some similarities with this reincarnation formula. At least it is the existence of spirit, and it can live forever. "Tell me who you are. If you don''t tell me, I''ll give you to the people of Qingrong tribe. The head of Qingrong tribe and the priests must be experts. They can dig you out and say, who are you?" Bai Kun asked again and again in his heart. He believed that the people in the totem stone would know. "Ah." A sigh appeared in Bai Kun''s mind. "Why do you want to force me? I really want to answer you, but I don''t know who I am "Fart, if you want to cheat people, you can make it up to convince you. Do you really think I''m stupid? I can''t cheat you?" Bai Kun is not very angry. "I didn''t cheat you. I forget a lot. I can''t remember who I am, but I think I was born here. I''ll know what reincarnation formula the man just said. Ask more. Maybe I can think of a starting point. Really, you used to call me totem spirit. I really think I am totem spirit." It''s a gentle female voice. It''s old to listen to. White Kun hears this words facial expression very not good, "that you can lift the God punishment on my body first?" Yin Zhu has been worried about the divine punishment on him. If he can solve this problem, it''s OK. "I can''t do it. I reversed your life when you were. It''s also good that you have strong mental power. Otherwise, you can''t do it. You can directly show the reincarnation formula. There''s no other way." The man said simply. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 Bai Kun sneered, and then said, "do you mean that as long as I practice the reincarnation formula, I''ll be OK, and I won''t bear the pain of body method? That''s what it means, right? " Bai Kun doesn''t believe in this. It''s absolutely impossible that he can''t even remember who this person is. Has he forgotten everything in the long years? Then why didn''t this man show up from beginning to end? Instead, he woke up after he arrived at the nightmare world. Before, this man had been hiding in the totem stone, but there was no news. In the past, Bai Kun always suspected that Wuji, the beast God, was in charge of himself in this totem stone. Now he has a wrong idea. Wuji is just a small character, a small chess piece played by others. It is not clear that Wuji. What''s more, his body method is very similar to the reincarnation formula. Now Bai Kun can be regarded as a reaction. The reason why he was directly sent to the vast sea is because of divine punishment. Because divine punishment is determined to cultivate the reincarnation formula, he can''t even go to the land of the nightmare world. How can he forget what the totem Stone says Pit him, let him practice directly what reincarnation divine formula, this look has a problem. The reincarnation formula was heard by Bai Kun when he was in the orc continent. It can be said that all people can''t avoid it. However, because of the so-called divine punishment, he became infected inexplicably. Now he wants to let him practice vegetables to get rid of the divine punishment. If there is no calculation, Bai Kun will never believe it. This totem stone doesn''t say anything. He knows too little information. What''s more, he doesn''t know what the totem stone is plotting? As for the totem stone, he said that he could get rid of him after practicing the reincarnation formula. Bai Kun doubted that the totem stone would let him go so well? Of course, there is a possibility that the totem stone''s plan from beginning to end is to return to the Hanhai sea, and Bai Kun is no longer useful. Naturally, he is willing to let Bai Kun go. Another possibility is that the totem stone''s plot is bigger, which will relax the control of Hui baikun for a while, or just for the sake of fooling him to practice the reincarnation formula. For example, some things must be done by reincarnation formula. But now he is still in the hands of others. Bai Kun has many problems and doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous. He still needs to make a good exploration and study this reincarnation formula and decide whether to practice or not. It''s just that he will suddenly come to Hanhai. Yin Zhu should be alone on the land of nightmare world. The situation of nightmare world is so complicated, and he doesn''t know how to face it alone. He is really worried, but now he has no way to help Yin Zhu. The totem stone is used to collect the power of belief in the orc continent. The orcs will offer their own beliefs and sacrifices to get the power of totem. Now it seems that the power of totem is probably a kind of spiritual borrowing. The orcs sign a contract through a certain ceremony, and then they can embrace it Have and use those mental powers. 2. When the totem disappears, the mental power disappears. Zhenhun stone is due to the excessive use of mental power by the people in the nightmare world, but the mental power is broken. Then zhenhun stone can suppress those desire demons at the bottom of people''s heart, and can keep the last trace of clarity at the bottom of people''s heart, so that the nightmare people will not be crazy. This is suppression. However, it can be seen from these two things that both the totem stone and the zhenhun stone can be used as the carrier of spiritual power, but they are used in different directions. Of course, whether the totem stone is zhenhun stone or not has to be identified by the priests of Qingrong tribe. Qingrong just said that it looks very similar, 70% or 80%. However, no matter what it is, Bai Kun thinks it is very likely that these are true. However, no matter what, this totem stone is really convenient for people with spiritual power to use. It mainly depends on how to use it. He has to think about it carefully. Moreover, there is the formula of reincarnation, a method that can cultivate spiritual power, but it can make people crazy. However, in this way, there are still many people who keep practicing. After all, if the spirit does not die, people will not die. Reincarnation formula and totem stone are all practices. It''s really greedy to see so many moon spirits swallowed by totem stone. But the more it is, the more oppressive Bai Kun''s heart will be. No one knows if totem stone will be fast and powerful, and all his movements will be more difficult at that time. But fortunately, Bai Kun tried to threaten totem stone before. Didn''t totem stone answer? The soul in this totem stone should be afraid of the nightmare world, otherwise he would not be threatened by Bai Kun. Of course, it is possible to confuse Bai Kun. However, this point can be well tried. As long as the totem stone is really afraid of the people in the nightmare world, Bai Kun can make a good plan for the next thing, or at least get a firm foothold. Qingrong looks at baikun standing there in silence. Without curiosity, she pats baikun on the shoulder and asks, "what are you thinking? So serious. " "There''s no big brother Qingrong. He''s just curious about the secret of reincarnation, and the zhenhun stone. What did zhenhun stone absorb just now?" The red fog looked very strange. For the time being, Bai Kun would not absorb it. Although he had already stepped half a foot because of the totem stone, he did not want to step in completely, because if he really stepped in with two feet, there would be no way out."We call it Yueling." Qingrong then began to explain the existence of Yueling. It is said that Yueling is Mengji. When she saw the people in the nightmare world, they became crazy and miserable because of practicing the reincarnation formula. She created the reincarnation formula, so she should solve this problem for the people. It is said that Mengji would not have died originally, but she died for thousands of people in the nightmare world. This moon spirit is Mengji, who draws out the peaceful spiritual power in the vast sea by the moon in the sky for the people to absorb, which can pacify the people''s spirit. Mengji died. The moon spirit is really useful for the people, but it''s just a drop in the bucket for the huge nightmare people. It''s not enough. With the moon spirit, it''s just a delay for the people''s crazy time. In the end, the people will become crazy. "Then the spirit of the moon is so endless that it will not be less absorbed by you?" Bai Kun asked strangely. "Well, although Mengji is dead, she has already thought about all the problems. If Hanhai has no source of water, it will dry up sooner or later. So Mengji has arranged that many people in Hanhai will fight when they are free. Although people who died in the war can be reborn, at the same time, their mental power will be weakened. Where should the weakened go? They should be scattered and then be killed Hanhai has absorbed it. In addition, some Hanhai also has a certain growth ritual, so this moon spirit is enough for us to absorb. Anyway, you can see that the moon spirit produced by Hanhai every night will reach a balance with what he absorbed. You can see that the moon spirit absorbed before will not be produced again later. " Qingrong pointed to the side of the Spirit said. Bai Kun nodded. If so, it would be reasonable to keep balance? It would be worthwhile, but according to this Qingrong, the vast sea is likely to be a life, a life that will grow on its own. As for the vast sea, I don''t know if I have no consciousness. Of course, Qingrong says that Mengji is dead, which Bai Kun doesn''t agree with. Mengji can be said to be a peerless genius, that is, there are legends of Mengji in the orc mainland. How can such a genius die so easily? If you look at the orc continent, a Wuji can do so many things. Wuji can live for thousands of years, not to mention the more powerful Mengji. But Mengji is not dead. What is she doing for so many years? Why has she never appeared. Forget it, now I''m a small person. It''s useless to think so much. It''s only true to solve the current problems first. No matter whether there are problems or not, Mengji has been in the nightmare world for so many years, and there are many talented people, but no one has thought about these things? Those things should be dealt with by those big people. He''d better think about himself first. "By the way, brother Qingrong, we can''t get to the land, but what if we need things on the land, such as food and medicine?" Bai Kun thinks that even if he can''t go to the land, he has to find a way to send a message to Yin Zhu, so that Yin Zhu knows where he is. "You''ll get to the point then. There''s a special trading market in this nightmare world, called Shushi. This Shushi is built on the other side of the bay. The Terran can trade with us through the boundary wall. That Shushi is opened by a strong man of our country and the strong man on land. No one can make trouble there. Some people who have practiced the formula of reincarnation and their relatives will also make an appointment I''ll meet you there and take you there another day. There''s a lot of fun and delicious food there. It can be said that all the good things in the nightmare world can be found there. " Qingrong said with a smile. Bai Kun is happy to hear this and nods his head. Only in this way can he go back to Hushi and leave some information. No matter how Yin Zhu comes to Yanjie, he will definitely find out the news of reincarnation formula. If he wants to jinhanhai, he will go back to Hushi and leave some information for Yin Zhu. Thinking of being able to contact Yin Zhu, Bai Kun''s heart is a little better. If the two worlds are completely isolated, he will really cry. "I think you are very interested in Shushi, so happy." Qingrong seldom teases baikun, because he can see that baikun was worried before, and he is happy this time. Of course, Qingrong also knows that it will not be boring for Bai Kun to go to Shushi. It is very likely that he will do something. However, Qingrong is not averse to this matter. Shushi is more about buying and selling things or asking for information. No matter what Bai Kun does, they will always know if they want to know. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 Bai Kun said with a smile when he heard Qingrong''s words: "I am very interested in things here. After all, there are many things I haven''t seen before, and some things in the two worlds have different names. Maybe I can find some treasures." Qingrong couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. It''s the same. Qingrong didn''t inquire too much about how totem stone absorbed so many moon spirits before. In fact, it''s useless to inquire. He just heard about zhenhun stone. As for other things, Bai Kun didn''t know how to explain. Besides, no matter what kind of secret Bai Kun has, as long as he goes back to the tribe with her, it''s the people of the tribe. Sooner or later, the tribe will know what''s going on. What''s more, Bai Kun hasn''t come back to the tribe with him yet. What if he gets annoyed by Bai Kun and slips away on the way? Qingrong doesn''t think Bai Kun is stupid. This man is very smart, and he just wants to get information What is also to see people, but now Qingrong is glad that baikun was able to find himself. Now Hanhai is lifeless, even his tribe kuihai is lifeless. Qingrong hopes to change a little, at least to bring hope to the people. Even a little hope is good, otherwise I really don''t know what Hanhai will be like in the future. "Honey, there are few we can use." Because of the excess of mental power, the physical power of the nightmare world is not very strong. They don''t use a lot of fog and garlic seedlings. As for the suspicious use of mental power, there are very few things. At least now Qingrong doesn''t see the suspicious use of garlic seedlings'' mental power, except for baikun''s soul stone. "By the way, I heard you say that Meizu''s life in the orc world is very bad. It shouldn''t be. It''s the rich products in the receiving mainland and your low strength. How can it be difficult to live? Qingrong asked curiously. When Bai Kun heard this, he sighed and said, "life in the orc continent is really bad. About five thousand years ago, there was a great catastrophe in the orc continent. The inheritance of the whole Orc continent was cut off. All the ancient texts and even the tribal priests died. Many people left their ancestral land in order to survive, and then they didn''t understand anything. Do you understand? No one knows how to eat garlic sprouts, how to grow them and how to breed them. These things have become precious things in ancient times. Even if one or two tribes have mastered one or two technologies, they can hide them to death. They trade with other tribes through their own unique technology. They don''t know how many orcs starve and freeze to death every year. If they don''t have enough food and clothing, they are the orc continent The current situation. " Bai Kun doesn''t feel that he has cheated others. These situations are true before Yin Zhu appeared. Today''s Orc mainland is because Yin Zhu publicizes all kinds of production related knowledge. Life is much better. At least no one will starve and freeze to death. Thanks to Yin Zhu. Had it not been for Meizu, they would not have gone to Daze tribe, and he would not have met Yin Zhu. Of course, if he didn''t have Yin Zhu, he would not be like this now. Maybe he is still working for the tribe now, and then he has a flat life. With Yin Zhu, life is very wonderful. Although sometimes he suffers from all kinds of things, Bai Kun prefers this kind of life. Maybe every man has a spirit of adventure. Of course, the reason why Bai Kun told us about the five thousand year catastrophe is to try to find out what happened to the orc mainland in Qingrong. Bai Kun doesn''t believe that the so-called two worlds have been sealed and can''t communicate with each other. If so, how did Qing Han come in before, and then return to the orc mainland, and they haven''t come into the nightmare world yet. Over the years, there must have been people from the nightmare tribe who have been to the orc mainland. It depends on whether anyone knows. There are so many things happening in the orc continent. If someone has been to the orc continent, there should be rumors about it. The reason why he didn''t say what happened in the orc continent is because of Yin Zhu, because all the things behind are related to Yin Zhu, and also to the things in the nightmare world. Once these things are said, I''m afraid they will make the whole nightmare world crazy To find out the truth, Bai Kun would rather slow down than let Yin Zhu be in danger. As for the announcement that he came from the orc mainland, Bai Kun also seriously thought about it in order to win the trust of Qingrong, and even make them pay attention to himself. He believed that no matter what, a single curiosity would be enough to let Bai Kun live well in kuihai tribe, let alone anything else. In addition, if Bai Kun wants to gain a firm foothold in the Hanhai sea quickly and help Yin Zhu in the future, he must have an identity, especially now that Qing Rong also attaches great importance to the totem stone he brings. Bai Kun thinks that the next thing he wants to do should be easier. Otherwise, he has to collide in the Hanhai sea without knowing anything, and when can he get out of the east Come West. "I didn''t expect that life on the orc continent would be so hard." Qingrong said with emotion that people in the orc continent should have a good life without the nightmare clan. However, he found that it was quite different from what he imagined. It seems that the world is fair. People in the nightmare world have a headache in the nightmare world, while people in the orc world have a bad life because of material. "What kind of catastrophe?" Qingrong can''t help but ask curiously.Bai Kun shook his head at this time. "It''s not very clear. It''s just that the beast God has fallen, and then there is no God in the mainland." I don''t understand the details. "Beast God? You also have gods. The only God in the world is Mengji. " When Qingrong heard that Bai Kun said God, he disdained it. Even Suanmiao people dare to call themselves God. Is it true that they can call themselves God at will? Bai Kun didn''t get angry when he heard this. In his opinion, the beast God Wuji really doesn''t deserve to be called the beast God. If there were no such things that Wuji did, the people in the orc continent would not have worked so hard because of cutting off the inheritance, and even the people in the Meizu would not have left so little. Qingrong saw that Bai Kun was not angry when he said those words, so he was relieved. After that, he regretted what he said. After all, everyone''s beliefs are different. Bai Kun grew up listening to the myths about their world, just like he grew up listening to the myths of Mengji. His beliefs are different and should not be compared. Bai Kun is not angry, but it can be seen from here that Bai Kun''s temperament is very good. Qingrong originally wanted to ask about the beast God, but Bai Kun didn''t know much about it. Let''s not say that the orc has passed for many years. In addition, Bai Kun''s identity is just a wise man of the Meizu, an ethnic group whose own tribe is about to die. It''s not so easy to know the highest secret of the mainland. It''s just that the nightmare world and the orc continent are in the same world. Normally, the big events in the orc continent will affect the nightmare world. The beast God in the orc continent is gone, but nothing has happened in the nightmare world for so many years. No, Qingrong suddenly remembered something. About five thousand years ago, a genius named Zichen came out of the nightmare world. He was only 15 years old. His surname was Zi. It can be said that Zichen was at least the first genius in thousands of years, even if it was not as good as Mengji. All the people were waiting for Zichen to create a glorious period, but they didn''t think of Zichen Chen''s brilliance is only short two or three years, then purple Chen died, no one even knows how purple Chen died. At the beginning, because of Zichen''s death, people in the whole nightmare world were crazy. They were all looking for the cause of Zichen''s death, but they didn''t find it. In principle, Zichen is the genius among the geniuses, and the people of the nightmare clan will not die. Even if they die, they can be reborn, and at most they will lose a little mental power. But Zichen is different. Zichen is dead, and they can''t die any more. They can''t find Zichen any more, and they have no mental power at all. At the beginning, because of this thing, the nightmare world was still stormy and stormy for a long time, but because nothing was found out, it could only be settled in the end. I don''t know why, Qingrong suddenly linked this with the time period that Bai Kun said. The time periods of the two events are very similar, but there should be no connection between the people of the two worlds. It is estimated that they are one of the rules of heaven. Apart from this Qingrong, he can''t think of anything else. He shook his head and threw out the ideas in his mind. Qingrong doesn''t know that what he thinks is the truth, and baikun doesn''t ask about Zichen. After all, it''s not normal for him, an orc from mainland China, to inquire about a person in nightmare world. Besides, baikun doesn''t know Zichen is so famous. "Well, I didn''t expect that the people in the orc mainland would have a hard time. I always thought that the people in the orc mainland would have a good life. "Qingrong said with emotion. When Bai Kun heard this, he turned his lips and said, "if it was really so good, I wouldn''t be here. I don''t know if the people would be sad if I disappeared. I''m afraid it''s hard to go back in my life." Bai Kun finished with a faint sigh. When Qingrong heard this, he didn''t know how to comfort baikun. He only patted baikun on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, the people of our tribe are very easy to get along with. In the future, we are all a family. You won''t be alone." A person who can fight hard for the sake of the tribal people is very good. As long as Bai Kun really integrates into his own tribe, he will fight for his own tribe. Of course, now baikun has no way back. As long as kuihai tribe is sincere to him, nakuihai tribe is baikun''s home. Qingrong thinks that this decision he made is very good. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 After daybreak, Qingrong and baikun continue on their way. According to this speed, they can go back to kuihai tribe in the afternoon. As for what he was going to do, he has already put it down. Anyway, it''s not an important thing. Let''s put it aside. On the way, Qingrong did not forget to give baikun some basic information about his tribe. Kuihai tribe belongs to a medium-sized tribe on Hanhai side. There are almost hundreds of tribes large and small on Hanhai side, while kuihai tribe is medium-sized. There are more than 3000 people in the tribe. Because the master has practiced the reincarnation formula, many people are fighting around outside. Anyway, they have nothing to do. They have practiced the reincarnation formula, and if they don''t have enough spiritual power If you let it out, it will make people grow faster. There are not many people who really live in the tribe, about 200 people. Plus the people who stay, there are about 500 people. It''s normal for Hanhai to fight, because it won''t kill people. However, there are few fights between tribes, because there is nothing to fight for. Their people are full of mental strength, and their strength is not weak. No matter what they want, they are easy to get. They don''t lack food or clothing. The only thing they worry about is mental strength. It can be said that fighting is not enough Vent your temper like this, there is no hatred, the people of the tribe are basically very easy to get along with. Bai Kun on Hanhai side can go out for a walk if he is OK. It''s no big deal even if someone tries to fight with him outside. Anyway, it''s usually abusing him. He seldom talks about killers. Bai Kun nods. It''s no wonder that many lunatics fight when they meet just yesterday. It''s martial arts. If you want to stay more in this world, your strength will be greatly improved. "The priest of our tribe is called Ziji. She is an old woman who has lived for more than 8000 years. You can ask her if you don''t understand. Ziji likes her back very much and takes care of her younger generation." Qingrong is very clear that what Bai Kun needs most is to quickly understand and integrate into Hanhai. The most knowledgeable member of the whole tribe is the priest Ziji. Ziji is not an ordinary person. Let''s not say that her surname is the highest level of the Xi nationality. Even her name is not ordinary. There are many priests, but there are only two of them who dare to use sacrifice as their name. One is Ziji, and the other is Baiji. Of course, don''t think that Baiji''s surname Bai is worse than Ziji. It is said that baiji is not worse than Ziji at all. Anyway, there is no comparison. However, Baiji lives in the black whirlpool in the deep sea, which is the place where people go after their madness. Qingrong has never seen Baiji, but there are many legends about Baiji. After listening to Qingrong''s explanation, Bai Kun was really interested in the purple sacrifice. He named it after his profession. He didn''t have certain ability and didn''t dare to call it purple sacrifice? It seems that my luck is very good. I can meet such people in any tribe. "OK, but I''m afraid I''m not smart enough to bore grandma." Bai Kun said with a smile. "No, grandma. No matter who goes, they won''t be bored." Qingrong said with a smile. Bai Kun is already thinking about how to deal with the clan leader of kuihai tribe and the Ziji. Bai Kun is very clear that they must not be fooled by Qingrong, especially the Ziji. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to deal with. Maybe people can see through their own situation at a glance, but if it''s because of this, won''t they go? Bai Kun shook his head. He would still go, because he estimated that he could not find anyone who knew Hanhai and Mengji better than Ziji. "Brother Qingrong will help me to say more good things. I''m afraid I''m not likable." Bai Kun smiles shyly. Qingrong laughed and said, "no, Bai Kun, you must be likable. There are many females in our tribe. You can find some partners." When Bai Kun heard this, he frowned, shook his head and said, "no, no, no, I have a partner." Qingrong heard this but shook his head with a smile and said: "Bai Kun, this is what you don''t understand. Here, you can find several partners. We don''t have much on our side, that is, there are many females. Do as the Romans do. What opinions can your partner have?" What''s more, Bai Kun is afraid that he can''t go back in his life. Will he be guarding for that partner all his life? Looking at Qingrong''s warm-hearted appearance, Bai Kun couldn''t help but smile and say, "brother Qingrong, I really don''t need it. Besides, if I find my way home, isn''t that a pitfall? No way. " Qingrong heard that baikun wanted to go back. Originally, he wanted to say that you would never go back. But he could not help but shut his mouth. He had better not talk too much to make baikun more sad. Besides, after baikun had been in Hanhai for a long time, he would understand that he didn''t need to talk too much. He really wants to find a partner for Bai Kun. Only when he has a partner and a home can Bai Kun really stop in kuihai tribe. Otherwise, if he wants to go back, he can''t stop him. After all, Bai Kun doesn''t say he wants to join kuihai tribe. However, Qingrong also knows that this matter is not urgent. Now Bai Kun is obviously still thinking about the orc mainland. If he says too much, it will make people feel disgusted. It''s better to live slowly. Maybe he can figure it out by himself in the future."You are affectionate, but a female over there can find several males. I think you have more than one partner." Qingrong asks curiously. After all, Hanhai is totally opposite to Orc mainland. Anyway, Qingrong can''t imagine his partner and others. "Well, there are others, but we have a good relationship, like brothers." Bai Kun thinks of Qiao Nuo, Tengxiao and Leihe. It''s hard for him to understand. Qiao Nuo will become the guardian of the passage. Tengxiao Leihe doesn''t know if he has escaped from Wuji. Yin Zhu is a companion, and he is free. However, he is trapped in the sea and can''t protect Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu doesn''t know what''s going on in the nightmare world, and doesn''t know whether he will provoke several brothers. Bai Kun believes in Yin Zhu''s ability. It''s not that Yin Zhu is more beautiful and attractive. She''s afraid that in case Yin Zhu''s identity is exposed and calculated by others, Yin Zhu''s temperament is simple, and anyone with a little bit of scheming can calculate Yin Zhu. They arrived at Hanhai tribe at noon. Bai Kun took a look at the so-called tribe and found that the tribe was not a town in his imagination. In fact, it was a gathering place, scattered and scattered. The activities of people around it were not very regular. Even there was no border protection for the tribe. There were not many buildings inside Bai Kun thought that a tribe with thousands of people should be very big. Qingrong probably saw Bai Kun''s surprise and said with a smile, "do you think the tribe is very different from what you think? I said that there are not many people living in the tribe. In addition, our side is not land. Even if someone attacks, our people don''t worry. On the contrary, they are willing to fight. So there is nothing to protect the boundary line." Bai Kun smiles when he hears this. It''s also that this Orc continent is different, because people here don''t need protection even if they rest. If there were not scattered people living in this place, and there were altars in the middle of the tribe, Bai Kun felt that if those scattered people left, no one would think that this is a tribe, but that it is the defeated one. Qingrong directly takes baikun to see Ziji. Ziji smiles when he sees baikun. "I can find it. Today, a young man will come to me. Welcome, young man." Ziji is a white haired, wrinkled old woman. She looks very kind and smiles lovingly, like an elder in her family. "I''ve seen you before." Bai Kun is very respectful to Ziji. One reason is that the other party is very strong. Bai Kun has the feeling of being seen by others. The other is that the old man is very old and deserves his respect. "It''s a polite little guy. Come here and do it. Qingrong, go ahead. I''ll talk to the patriarch." Ziji will send Qingrong away directly. Qingrong would be a little embarrassed to smile at baikun and say, "OK, baikun, you can have a good chat with the priest here. If you want to find me, I will wait for you in the tree house next to the altar. That''s where I stay." As for Bai Kun''s identity, Qingrong didn''t say anything about the zhenhun stone. Because the priest was very powerful, he didn''t need to talk about many things. The priest already knew. "Young man, don''t you tell me your name?" Ziji looks at Bai Kun meditating over there and can''t help laughing. "My name is Bai Kun." Bai Kun is very careful to say, in the face of such a wise man, Bai Kun does not feel that he can keep all the secrets. "Bai Kun? That''s a good name. " Ziji said with a smile. Looking at Bai Kun who didn''t say anything, Ziji laughed again, "where are you from and what are you doing here? I probably have a clear idea. But Bai Kun, don''t you have anything to ask me?" Bai Kun''s heart was blocked when he heard this. Before, he was always scheming. For the first time, he was blocked and didn''t know what to say. As for Ziji''s saying that he knew something about him, Bai Kun didn''t refute it. This man was full of wisdom and strong. The priest had some means to peep at fate. It was normal for her to figure out her own way, But now it will be very passive. Bai Kun doesn''t know how to do it for a while. "I don''t know what to ask? Then think about it slowly and ask when you think about it. " Ziji said with a smile, not worried at all. When Bai Kun heard this, he didn''t refuse. He really needs to think about it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 Bai Kun frowned at Ziji, who was sitting there and tired, as if he didn''t care about anything. He was so calm that even Xiaorong didn''t change at all. Even the old lava looked very kind, which made people want to be close to her. This person is not what he can deal with at present. Bai Kun is very clear that he has no way to play tricks on the person in front of him. "Why, nothing to ask? If you don''t have any questions to ask, go to Qingrong, but I can tell you that next time you want to ask me questions, I may not have the patience now. " Ziji said calmly. Bai Kun is very clear that this is the threat. He clearly tells Bai Kun to seize the opportunity. It''s just that I''ve just arrived in this tribe and I''m not familiar with the people of this tribe. How can Ziji help me inexplicably? The biggest possibility is the exchange of interests. What baikun needs to pay to live? Nothing in the world is worth doing. "I don''t know what the boy has to pay?" Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. When Ziji heard this, he opened his eyes and looked at baikun. "He''s smart. He knows how to ask the price first, but he doesn''t promise because he sees the benefits. He has a brain." "I want you to be my disciple." Ziji said with a smile at this time. At this time, Bai Kun looks confused. What''s the qualification of being a disciple? Besides, Ziji is aloof in the whole Hanhai. Will such a person lack disciples? "I''m very strict with people outside, but I''m very kind to my own people. If you are my disciple, I''ll help you with whatever you want to ask or do." Ziji looks at baikun seductively. Bai Kun didn''t agree at this time. He knew very well that even if he had a special identity, the pie would fall from the sky, which was too good for him to accept. "Why? I don''t understand Bai Kun looks at Ziji in doubt. "You don''t need to understand. You only know that I will help you with everything you have to do. You can even learn a lot about spiritual cultivation from me. You don''t want to be controlled by others in the future. If you want to help your partner, you need my strength, don''t you? Why don''t you think about it? Maybe you can also rely on yourself and wait for decades or hundreds of years? " Ziji looks at baikun sarcastically. Bai Kun''s face is very bad at this time. He knows that this person will certainly have his own plan. No one will treat you without any reason. But Ziji says that Bai Kun can''t refuse. For example, Yin Zhu is alone on the land of nightmare, and he doesn''t know what will happen to him. There is Jono. They are still waiting for themselves and Yin Zhu to rescue him. What time does he have It''s just a matter of one''s own life. It''s nothing to be afraid of. As early as I was with Yin Zhu, he planned to pay his life for it. It''s nothing to be afraid of. "I''ll see you, master." Bai Kun knelt in front of Ziji. The reason why Bai Kun agrees so simply is that he knows very well that the man in front of him is so powerful that he doesn''t even have the idea of resisting. It''s useless for such a person to count him, even if he doesn''t agree. It''s better to be close to him. If there''s anything, he can find out the problem at the first time. Besides, it''s true to be a disciple of Ziji He can take advantage of the situation, and he needs to grow fast. Ziji saw baikun kowtow to his master. At this time, he also laughed happily. "It''s good. You''re smart and decisive. You''re worthy of being my disciple. If you hesitate, you won''t have a chance." "Well, now if you have anything to ask, I will answer you as long as I know." Ziji, this will be really happy. "Why did you accept me as an apprentice?" Bai Kun asked this question after all. As for whether zijihui would answer it, it is not so important for Bai Kun. "Because I have calculated that if I want to escape from this world, you will be my only chance. Even if there is only a little chance, I will try. Although I don''t understand why this opportunity is shown on you." It''s hard for Ziji to tell the truth. Bai Kun was silent for a while when he heard this. That is to say, this man wanted to change his fate, but he thought that this opportunity was related to him. He didn''t say what he would do to him in the end. But it''s good. At least he knew that he was not useless. "Since Shifu knows where I come from, and even knows something about my partner, please tell me how to go next?" Bai Kun asked sincerely. Ziji shook his head at this time and said, "you are wrong. I won''t tell you how to go. I can tell you clearly that the reason why I can count you is that you have a relationship with me, but I only count your partner a little. I''m not very clear. Furthermore, I said that my future is in your hands, so I''m not likely to point out How do you go? I don''t know if I''ll get a chance and I won''t be able to tell you. But if you want to ask me something about Hanhai, I can tell you everything. " Bai Kun was silent for a while when he heard this. That is to say, Ziji would not give him any advice, but since he said he could give him knowledge, it would be fine.At this time, Bai Kun simply took out his totem stone. "It''s called totem stone in our place, but Qingrong said it''s zhenhun stone. Can you tell me something about it, master?" Looking at the thing Bai Kun took out, he nodded, "this thing is really soul stone. It''s also called totem stone. I can clearly say that this thing was just ordinary jade at the beginning. Early on, the people of Xi nationality found that their spirit was problematic, so they later invented a thing, which is totem stone, because of the spirit of orcs Under the power, even when it''s completely animal like, it will get out of control. For this reason, the people of Xi nationality make this totem stone. The totem stone is equivalent to a contract stone. Your people give your faith, and then they can borrow our spiritual power. This is the origin of Totem, and we people of Xi nationality can use the power of faith to make our soul more pure and bright So our side is called zhenhunshi. " Bai Kun couldn''t help but gasp when he heard this. He had guessed that the two should be the same before, but he didn''t think that totem stone was a contract stone. It was like this. "You totem stone already has a master, but I didn''t expect that the people of the satis had the grace to go to the orc continent, and made this thing. This is to live a long life." Ziji laughs sarcastically at this time. Then she reaches out her finger and goes directly through the totem stone. Then baikun sees a white light ball caught by Ziji. "Ziji, what are you doing? This zhenhunshi is mine, mine." The light group is shouting. Bai Kun was shocked at this time. He had no way to take the light group and was controlled by the other party. As a result, Ziji grabbed the other party directly. It''s really powerful. At least now, he won''t be threatened. It''s worth paying homage to the master. Ziji snorted coldly at this time, and then said: "if I used to meddle in my business, but baikun is my disciple, so I can''t let him continue to be controlled by you. Zichen, you should go back too. It''s almost a long time to play." At this time, Bai Kun looks at the light group in shock. The person in the light group is Zichen, QingHan''s lover Zichen. Isn''t QingHan saying that the other party is dead? I didn''t expect to hide in the totem stone. QingHan hid in the totem stone at the beginning. Although she left behind, Zichen must be with QingHan. However, QingHan says Zichen is dead. One is that she knows and puzzles them. Another possibility is that QingHan doesn''t know Zichen is not dead and follows her all the time. That means Zichen is making use of QingHan from beginning to end. Thinking of baikun, she can''t help laughing. Before QingHan, she always says how much she loves her, but that''s all. "Ziji, you shameless man, you robbed me of a younger generation''s things. You are too much." Zichen in the light group yells angrily. Originally, he has calculated well, and people have returned to the nightmare world. As long as he practices well and absorbs the power of belief in the totem stone, he can strengthen himself, but he is destroyed by Ziji. He should have run with people if he knew this guy wanted to see Ziji. "Well, don''t pretend to me. Since you know you''re coming to kuihai tribe, if you want to run, you can run. If you send this boy to my front, I won''t care about you. Get out of here." Purple sacrifice said to the light group directly to one side casually throw, white Kun only see light group a flash, and then nothing. After hearing Ziji''s words, Bai Kun''s heart is heavy. It''s obvious that Zichen has a plan for himself, and his master obviously knows something, but the other side doesn''t intend to tell him. Does Bai Kun know that Ziji only wants to ask himself since he speaks to himself? Or something else? Bai Kun can''t understand it for the moment, but he knows that he is weak and bullied. No matter what those people want him to do, they always want him to have strength. Thinking of this, Bai Kun can''t help clenching his fist. It''s useless to think about this. It''s better to improve his strength. Ziji looked at baikun''s face changed, and then returned to calm. He couldn''t help nodding. His disciple didn''t say anything else. At least his psychological endurance was very good. He believed that such a person could bring benefits to his work. Ziji looked at baikun''s face changed, and then returned to calm. He couldn''t help nodding. His disciple didn''t say anything else. At least his psychological endurance was very good. He believed that such a person could bring benefits to his work. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 "Well, this thing will be yours in the future." Ziji directly throws the totem stone to baikun at this time. Bai Kun is stunned with the totem stone in his hand. After all, the totem stone is very precious. I didn''t see that Zichen arranged so much and even cheated QingHan, just to get the totem stone? As a result, he gave himself the totem stone. Seeing Bai Kun''s stunned expression, Ziji chuckles, "how do you think it''s normal for me to rob you? Am I the kind of person who grabs things from the back? " "Of course not. Master, you are the best." Bai Kun said with a smile that he quickly took back the totem stone with a flattering smile on his face. Purple sacrifice to see this can''t help but some helpless shook his head, "OK, don''t with me to install these some don''t have, zhenhunshi is really a good thing, but this thing is useless to me, if really useful things, I''m not polite to grab." Well, after hearing this, Bai Kun is convinced. He has nothing to say. "Well, since you have been accepted as a disciple, please ask me if you have anything to ask me." Purple sacrifice very generous said. Bai Kun sat down and said with a smile, "master, can you introduce yourself first? The disciple should at least know his master, so as not to go out and be laughed at because he doesn''t know anything except his name. " Bai Kun only knows that people who can be named by their professional titles are very powerful, but he doesn''t know how powerful Ziji is. Since he wants to know those things, it''s better to know his master first, and by the way, to see where such a powerful person needs his help. When Ziji heard about baikun''s culture, he would laugh even more happily. "You are really good. At least you are my disciple with exquisite mind." "My name is Ziji. As my name says, I am the most powerful priest on the continent." Ziji said with a smile. "But I heard there was another man named Bai Ji." In fact, Bai Kun is more concerned about the man called Bai Ji, because Bai represents the lowest, but this sacrifice represents the most powerful of the priests. "Don''t worry. Since you talk about me, I will tell you about Baiji." He said with a smile. "Priest, the most powerful is divination and divination, and even looking for the past and future through the long river of fate. I have survived for more than 8000 years, and I am the most powerful priest in the whole nightmare world. Your arrival is also in my budget. I can say that I know astronomy and geography. I know most of the things that happen in this world, and I can say that I am your best Master, you can''t find a better guide than me. " Ziji said triumphantly at this time. "Of course, there is one person in this world that I can''t count at all. She is Baiji. At the earliest time, Baiji was not called Baiji. At the earliest time, she was called Ziji. Later, she suddenly lost all her spiritual power and became the lowest Bai nationality, and no longer asked divination. But she was still a very powerful priest, at least I didn''t dare to say herself She can beat her, so she''s called Baiji. " Ziji said that at this time, instead of going to be very calm, no jealousy, no resentment, and it seems that two people should be very familiar before. "And where did she go?" Why does a good person give up his mental power and become a lower person? It''s strange. "I don''t know. No one knows where she''s gone, but I know she''s alive and well." Ziji took a deep breath, in vain. "Master, you are so powerful. Why did you come to kuihai tribe?" Bai Kun asked curiously. "I''ve been waiting for you here, so I''ve lived in kuihai tribe for more than 1000 years. You have a lot of face." Purple sacrifice this time you you say. Bai Kun felt that he was not good at this time. He had been waiting for him to fall into the trap more than a thousand years ago. Bai Kun said that he was not born at that time. Is it necessary to prepare so well? "Master, how is my partner now?" At this time, Bai Kun asked a question that he was most concerned about. "You don''t have to worry about your partner. She''s very well, and someone takes care of her for you. Do you want someone to take care of her?" Purple sacrifice finish saying this words faint smile. Bai Kun''s face was a little bit bad when he heard this. Yin Zhu was targeted so quickly, but at least he knew that Yin Zhuan was ok, so he was a little relieved. "Master, who is that Zichen? It seems that even Shifu you have some scruples. " Bai Kun asked curiously at this time. "Zichen is a super genius in Hanhai over 5000 or 6000 years ago. Many people say that he is the second Mengji. Of course, a genius who has not yet grown up is nothing. How can I be afraid of him? You think too much, it''s just that he is a disciple of Baiji. Besides, I''ve robbed his things and killed people again. It''s hard to say." Purple sacrifice rare explanation. The genius five or six thousand years ago, as expected, and then this man did not know how to follow QingHan back to the orc continent, and then he harmed the orc continent. "Orc continent itself has such a catastrophe, and can''t blame Zichen, all this God to find arranged, including your arrival." Ziji even seems to be able to see what baikun thinks, and help Zichen wash white. It seems that it has a lot to do with each other.No matter whether it''s God''s choice or not, Zichen himself has a problem. The so-called "flies don''t bite seamless eggs" is the truth. The so-called "God" is just formed in a certain large range. If some conditions don''t hold, then the so-called "God" doesn''t exist. Of course, there''s another one: Bai Ji''s inexplicable performance and then disappears. Bai Ji and Zichen are disciples. Zichen went to the orc continent. It''s hard to avoid any calculation. It''s probably Bai Ji''s arrangement. If Bai Ji didn''t take the initiative to abdicate, Ziji would not be able to get to Ziji now. Unfortunately, Bai Kun has a lot of things There is no way to untie, and Zichen has also called Ziji to let go, he now pursue also has no meaning. What''s more, he''s too weak. Why does he force Zichen to change his direction? At least now he''s out of Zichen''s control and can do well. "You have another question, master. Do you think I should practice reincarnation formula?" Bai Kun couldn''t help asking at this time. Ziji has been waiting for baikun to ask all kinds of questions, such as about all kinds of secrets, but he didn''t expect that baikun didn''t ask for ideas several times from beginning to end. This time, he asked for ideas. "I said, I won''t give you directions. Whether you want to practice reincarnation lies in yourself. You should listen to the voice of your heart, whether you want to or not. You have an energy that others don''t have. It''s probably the energy that keeps you moving forward. " Ziji nodded in affirmation. Well, it doesn''t mean to say that after chatting with Qingrong all night yesterday, Bai Kun decided to practice the reincarnation formula. Although the reincarnation formula has defects, what he clearly put in front of him is to find out something about Hanhai. If he didn''t practice the reincarnation formula, it would not work. Moreover, it is very likely that those things are hidden in the reincarnation formula. He wants to know If you don''t practice, how can you find out the truth? Besides, if you don''t practice, you can''t find out the truth. You have to wait for Yin Zhu to practice. Ziji looks at baikun''s silence and smiles, "baikun, you are a satin. Although you have lived in the orc continent for so many years, you should remember that you are a satin." When Bai Kun heard this, he was stunned. Was he talking about himself? But why would he mention this for no reason? What''s the family? He grew up in the wet land. Is it meaningful to tell him that he is a satin? He is a lonely man in the nightmare world. There is no family around him. His people are in the orc continent. Ziji also knows that baikun didn''t listen to his words. Thinking of this, he smiles. Later, baikun will understand what he means. It doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, he will admit it. "Master, can you really see the past and the future?" Bai Kun suddenly asked curiously. "The past, the future? It''s not to say that I can see. You need to know that time is changing and everything is changing. Who can guarantee that what I see is the future. Everyone is working hard and some want to change their fate. I can only say that what I see is only the things that may happen in the future. As for the so-called past, there are too many things in the past and many of them have been buried by history. What I can see is just one of the icebergs However, sometimes history can be deceiving. Who knows if there are those who are left behind to cheat the younger generation, right? As a priest, the first thing to do is not to believe what you see and hear Ziji said with a smile. Then Bai Kun looks at Ziji with a muddled face. What does it mean? Is it possible that what he said is false? Bai Kun wants to say that the master he worships is unreliable. If he doesn''t help him, what he says is not true. It''s really killing. Maybe Bai Kun''s silly appearance pleased Ziji, and he would laugh happily, "well, put away your silly appearance. As my disciple, you are the smartest existence." "Master, besides me, there are other disciples?" Bai Kun asked curiously. "Well, there are three more. I''ll show you them later. You are the fourth and the last disciple to close the door Speaking of this, Ziji looks at baikun. Bai Kun wants to say that he pretends to be deep. He just uses himself. It seems that he is very sad. However, from the contact of Ziji, let''s not say that Ziji doesn''t look very reliable. At least he looks OK and doesn''t make a mess. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 It''s true that Ziji will be treated as a disciple by Bai Kun. However, he makes it clear, but it''s not annoying. I''m afraid the two people can''t get along with each other like a real master. Since Ziji can''t give him directions, the simplest thing is to ask him to tell him the history of the nightmare world, so that he can find the answer from the history. Ziji will definitely smile when he hears Bai Kun''s request. Now he is really a little curious about this apprentice who didn''t expect anything. Smart people often don''t fail. Ziji starts with his own history. As far as he knows, the history starts from more than 9000 years. At that time, people in the nightmare world and the orc world coexisted peacefully. People in the nightmare world were born with strong mental power and could enslave all kinds of wild animals. However, enslavement of wild animals was not 100% safe. If their mental power was not enough, they would be attacked by wild animals, and their partners would suddenly hurt people. It was often too late to prevent them The Husi people always want to change this. The Husi people always want to improve. They want to improve their mental strength, but there is no good way until Mengji appears. It can be said that the emergence of Mengji was the most powerful time of the satis. Mengjitui performed a reincarnation formula that the satis could practice, greatly improving the mental strength of the satis. No one of the satis was eaten back by the beasts they enslaved. At that time, all people said that the satis were Heaven''s talent, and God asked her to save the satis. What they don''t know, however, is that this is the beginning of the disaster of the Yanzu. The reincarnation formula has greatly improved the mental strength of the people of the Xizu. However, the body of the people of the Xizu is too weak to keep up with the rapid mental strength. Very simply, the body is equivalent to a container. You can say that how many things a container can hold are almost fixed. If there are many, you can press them, But it''s too much to bear. It will blow up. Because of the strong spirit of the Xi people and the characteristics of reincarnation, the people of the Xi people will not die, but will be crazy and crazy. When the first person began to change, we didn''t take it seriously. We just thought it was an example. However, when this event happened on a large scale, the whole people of the Xi nationality basically practiced the formula of reincarnation, and they fought and destroyed everywhere. It can be said that the whole world was in chaos, and the orc world was destroyed, and the balance between the two nationalities was destroyed. It was a crazy age. Mengji wanted to stop it, but how could all the crazy people stop it? In this way, the strong people in the orc world naturally do not want their own people to be killed and their territory robbed, so the strong people on the orc side choose a group of powerful soldiers, and then use secret techniques to wipe out the part of their spiritual power that belongs to human nature, so that they become more ferocious. In this way, the people of the orc continent finally stop those crazy people, which are orcs The origin of orcs in mainland China. Bai Kun almost lost his mind when he heard this. This is the origin of orcs. In other words, the orcs who dislike the cursed orcs in the orc continent are actually the heroes who have saved the whole Orc continent. It''s ironic that the heroes are not treated well. But didn''t the orcs in the dark city say they were made by Wuji? It''s different from what Ziji said. After seeing Bai Kun''s doubts, Ziji explained again. Of course, because the orcs were too crazy and crazy, and in order to know their fighting power was higher, they basically gave up their humanity. Except that one head belonged to human beings, the others were all in the form of beasts, which guaranteed their fighting power to the greatest extent. After the orc managers saw this, They are not prepared to leave these people in the orc continent. When they seal the wet continent and the nightmare world, Mengji pleads with these people for help, so all these orcs step into the nightmare world. They are not in the orc continent. The orcs on the orc continent are made by the people behind. At this time, Bai Kun suddenly nodded, which made sense. Only in this way, if Leihe wants to become a normal Orc in the future, he has to make up for the part they have been erased. The satis and the orcs are separated, but there are still a lot of battles in the satis. The orcs and some of Mengji''s subordinates finally drive the completely unconscious satis into the dark abyss at the end of the vast sea, and then the orcs guard there and don''t let the people inside come out. "Do the orcs still exist?" Bai Kun asked curiously. "After so many years, the orcs have all died, and now there are guardians there, who are also members of the satis." Purple sacrifice light said. After that, only a few people who didn''t practice reincarnation were sent to the land by Mengji, while those who could understand their own mind by practicing reincarnation formula lived in the vast sea. Mengji also made a boundary in the middle, so that those who didn''t practice reincarnation formula would not disturb the ordinary people on the land. Only in this way can the satiety family settle down slowly. After a long time, all the Xi people who have practiced the reincarnation formula find that no one has ever had a child. Then they find that they have gained the ability of immortality and lost the ability of inheriting. Bai Kun just laughs when he hears this. It''s certain that the way of heaven is always balanced. If the people of the satiety family don''t die, they can still carry on their generations. If they keep on living, the people of the satiety family will blow up the world. For this reason, for a long time, Mengji did not allow the rest of the Xi people to practice the reincarnation formula. When there were more people on the land, they relaxed the restrictions and let the Xi people choose for themselves.As for Mengji''s creation of reincarnation formula has changed the whole history of the satis, and even the pattern of the world. If it wasn''t for the madness of the satis, the nightmare people and the people in the orc continent would not be separated, and the satis were in great trouble, and the orc world would not be very good. After the war, Meng Ji kept trying to change the situation of the Xi people, but she thought of many ways. One day, the peaceful sea suddenly had more moon spirits. This should be what Meng Ji did, but since that day, Meng Ji never appeared again. So many people rumored that it was Meng Ji who used all her spiritual power to nourish the whole Xi people, Said she died. After that, when there was no leader of the Xi nationality, they had to explore and cross the river by themselves. Although there were still some situations, there were no big things. This is the development history of the Xi nationality. "What about Shifu, he didn''t intervene in so many things?" Bai Kun asks curiously that Ziji is very old. It''s strange for Bai Kun to say that there''s no Ziji. There are thousands of years old monsters who have gone through so many changes. Seeing that Bai Kun was struggling with his own problems, Ziji laughed, "I was really a man of the same era as Mengji, but I was a weak man in that era. I was just a priest of a small tribe. Then I watched Mengji change the world all the way, and I could only look up to her. I was timid, and then I hid and lived until now." "I don''t dare to practice and absorb the spirit of the moon. I''m even suppressing my mental power. I''m afraid it will grow. You know, because of my timidity, I''m still awake here. Maybe one day I will enter the dark abyss." Purple sacrifice light said. When Bai Kun heard this, he turned his mouth. Maybe Ziji was a little timid before, but he didn''t believe that there was really nothing. There should be few people who survived with Mengji''s generation and remained sober, not to mention Ziji was so powerful. If he didn''t have some skills, who would believe it. Bai Kun heard this light smile, "what about Bai Ji? When did she change from purple to white "More than seven thousand years ago." Ziji says with certainty. It seems that Baiji also has a secret. Unfortunately, even Ziji says that he doesn''t know where he is. It''s hard to find the secret. Bai Kun thinks that he already knows a lot of things in this meeting. He needs to smooth a lot of things. As for other things, he should go back to think about it. "Master, it''s going to be dark. I''ll go to Qingrong first. There are still some questions. I''ll ask you later." Bai Kun replied with a smile. Ziji nodded, "yes, come back to me if you have any questions." Then he sent Bai Kun away. Bai Kun rubs his head. There''s a lot of information about it. I''ll study it carefully later. By the way, I''ll ask Qingrong if Bai Kun doesn''t believe in Ziji. There''s no need to lie about Ziji''s position, but she says something very concise, and Qingrong''s words are relatively straightforward, detailed and easy to understand. Qingrong''s position is easy to find. Seeing Bai Kun''s tired face, Qingrong asks, "Bai Kun, I think you are very tired. Do you want to have a rest first?" Bai Kun definitely nodded, "well, I want to have a good sleep first. I haven''t been able to have a good rest before." Before arriving at Hanhai, he didn''t really have a good rest, and the things in his head were in a mess. Bai Kun was ready to have a good rest. "OK, I''ll get something to eat. You should clean it first." Qingrong actually has many questions to ask Bai Kun, such as what did Bai Kun say to Ziji? After talking for a long time, I just saw that Bai Kun was tired. I didn''t have the heart to ask him. Anyway, Bai Kun would not go for a while, so I''d better let people have a good rest first. Qingrong simply gets some food, and Bai Kun takes care of personal cleaning problems quickly, then eats some casually and has a rest. Qingrong looks at Bai Kun, who is fast asleep. He is really tired. He doesn''t know what Ziji plans to do with him. He itches to know the result. After all, it''s a big secret, and it''s still a secret that can''t be said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 Qingrong wants to know the secret, but he doesn''t have the courage to ask Ziji. Although Ziji is very gentle to the people in the tribe, Qingrong is afraid of Ziji. Unless necessary, he doesn''t dare to talk to Ziji. After Bai Kun had a good night''s rest, the next day Qingrong looked at Bai Kun, who was already radiant, and hurried forward to ask, "Bai Kun, what did you talk about with the priest?" "Shifu accepted me as a disciple." Bai Kun said with a smile. In fact, he didn''t really talk about anything. Even Ziji was clear about his identity. Although Ziji didn''t say anything from beginning to end, Bai Kun knew that he knew it. Qingrong was shocked to hear this and said, "what what? Brother Disciple? " Qingrong will be frightened. Bai Kun probably doesn''t know what it means to be a disciple of Ziji, but he knows very well that Bai Kun''s special identity will surely attract the attention of the priest. However, he didn''t expect that he would attach importance to this degree, which can be said to be a step up to heaven. "Brother baikun, please take care of me more in the future." Qingrong becomes a dogleg immediately. Bai Kun could not laugh or cry when he saw Qingrong''s appearance. He patted Qingrong on the shoulder and said, "brother Qingrong, you don''t have to be like this. I haven''t thank you for bringing me to kuihai tribe. How could I be a teacher without you? Is that right? Brother Qingrong, if you have anything to do in the future, I will help you as long as I can help you." Qingrong is very grateful to see that Bai Kun doesn''t shirk at all. She is more comfortable in her heart and looks better on her face. "Then I''ll thank you first." Qingrong said very politely. Qingrong doesn''t ask about what Bai Kun and Ziji say. Since Bai Kun can make himself so valued and directly accept him as a disciple, it proves that Bai Kun is of great value, which is not something he can know. Sometimes, especially for small people, it''s better not to know too many things. Knowing more may not be good. At this time, Bai Kun also directly changed the topic, "brother Qingrong, can you take me to the tribe?" "Well, you can tell me what you don''t understand." Qingrong very generous said, two people this will go directly towards the tribe. Bai Kun will walk slowly in the tribe. Qingrong is an acquaintance of the tribe. Some people say hello to Qingrong along the way. As for Bai Kun, those people just ignore him. But Qingrong would be a little embarrassed, "that baikun, you don''t care ha, the people of the tribe are actually quite enthusiastic." In fact, it can''t be blamed on Qingrong. Although there are tribes in this nightmare world, the protection between tribes is not as obvious as that in the orc mainland. They are all open-ended. People from other tribes often come to this tribe, and people from their own tribes know it. Even if there are tribes coming from the land, they are all from the original land tribes. They will be consanguineous, so this one All of them thought that Bai Kun was a passer-by, so they didn''t say hello. Bai Kun looks at the unprotected appearance of the nightmare world. With the history mentioned by Ziji, Bai Kun is very clear that the people of Xizu rely on their own strength. As for the people, there is no such thing as clan. If the people of nightmare world are really angry, they are easy to lose their self-control ability. In the end, they are all fighting for their own sake, so there are restrictions on the tribe The strength is not so great. Of course, the people living on land are still different. "By the way, are your land tribes so loose?" Bai Kun asked curiously. When you think of master cheap''s saying that Yin Zhu has his own guide, Bai Kun doesn''t know what kind of person Yin Zhu likes. It''s a pity that he can''t manage it even if he wants to. "No, of course not. The life style on land should be the same as that of the orcs. In fact, to put it bluntly, the nightmare world has been divided into two worlds. One is the satiety people who are similar to the traditional life of the orc world, and the other is our immortal people who have practiced the formula of reincarnation. Bai Kun, do you know? In fact, those of us who have practiced the formula of reincarnation seem to be immortal, but for me, it''s not immortal, it''s already dead. Our group of people have already died. In my opinion, it''s just because God''s energy is too strong, he forces his body to stay in the world, and then goes crazy. " Qingrong said something uncomfortable. Hearing Qingrong say this, Bai Kun is also very sad. In fact, he is also a damned man, and then he uses a strong means to stay in the world. That''s why people are not ghosts. However, I don''t know if it''s the reason why Hanhai is very suitable for cultivating mental strength. Bai Kun finds that he won''t force himself to become a skeleton in the daytime, and can keep his body all the time. Only he can be a ghost It takes a lot of mental effort to keep people healthy during the day. "No matter what kind of living it is, there is always a reason to live, isn''t there? There is always something you look forward to and hope for. That''s what I think Bai Kun patted Qingrong on the shoulder. Qingrong nods his head when he hears this. He really thinks too much. Generally speaking, he is not so sentimental. It''s hard for him to sigh when he meets Bai Kun. "By the way, when will the SHH market open? I''m going to look for something there." The problem of identity has been solved, not to mention finding such a big backing for himself. Bai Kun''s most urgent task now is to find Yin Zhu, and Hushi is the only place where he can deliver information."The fastest one, Shushi sea, will open in five days. It will take three days for us to get there. Do you want to have a good rest, learn something from the priest, and go back next month?" Thinking that Bai Kun has just arrived at Hanhai, and there are still many things to learn, Qingrong doesn''t plan to take Bai Kun to Hushi in such a hurry. But Bai Kun has no idea. The most important thing for him is to find Yin Zhu and protect him. He can''t wait for a moment. "No, I have something urgent. Can you wait for me in two days to go to Shushi?" Bai Kun can''t wait to say. However, Qingrong hesitated for a moment, and then replied, "Bai Kun, it''s not a problem to go to the market. It''s just that you have just become a teacher. Should you tell the priest about this?" Bai Kun''s identity is different. Qingrong doesn''t dare to do anything casually. Seeing Qingrong''s expression, Bai Kun knew the man''s scruples and didn''t think much about it. He immediately nodded and said, "don''t worry about it. I''ll go to the master later." Qingrong is naturally satisfied to see this. He is also worried that because of this, Bai Kun will have a knot in his heart. He didn''t expect that Bai Kun was so easy to talk. After two people turn around the tribe, Bai Kun finds that the tribe has nothing to look at. The only important building is probably the altar in the tribe. Bai Kun is very curious about the altar here. Because he is trapped in the totem stone, and the totem stone melts into the altar, Bai Kun used to study the altar of daze tribe when he was free. This will be compared with the altar here, and Bai Kun will find that the altar looks like the altar of the orc world on the surface, but if you look carefully, you will find that some small runes on the altar have subtle differences Changes. Bai Kun will seriously write down this different rune, which must be very important. You know, whether it''s the altar of ORC world tribe or the altar of Xi nationality, the altar is built artificially, but the runes on the altar are not carved by human beings, but formed naturally. As long as someone prays, the runes will be formed automatically. Moreover, an altar has a long history, which is related to its runes. The more runes, the more history of the altar The longer it is. However, there are many runes in the altar with a long history. But there are only a few kinds of runes, which are just a large number. But the Runes of the altar here are different. Qingrong looks at baikun circling around the altar. To tell the truth, the altar is so common that all tribes can see it. Qingrong doesn''t understand what''s good about it. As far as he knows, there are altars in the orc continent. What''s good about it. Although the formation of the altar is very magical, but this kind of thing is not rare, or even some people build their own tribe, as long as there are priests offering sacrifices, it will automatically form the altar. "What''s wrong with this altar?" Qingrong asked strangely. as like as two peas shook his head, "no, I want to see if the altar is different from the orc world, and it turns out that the altar is the same." Bai Kun smiles sheepishly. Hearing this, Qingrong burst out laughing, "you will study this. The altar is created by heaven and earth. Those runes are all given by heaven. They are all the same. The orc continent and the nightmare world are the same." Bai Kun nodded, "yes." It seems that Qingrong doesn''t know that the altars of the two worlds are different, but does Ziji know? "Let''s go." Bai Kun felt that he had seen all the things he could see in the tribe, so he could go back and think about it. Besides, he had to tell Ziji about going to Hushi. Qingrong keeps up with baikun with a smile, but he probably thinks that he shouldn''t laugh at baikun before. Baikun doesn''t belong to the world. He thinks that the two altars are different and should be. At this meeting, he has already pulled baikun with a smile and said, "baikun, come on, I''ll introduce some of my friends to you. They are quite good people." Since Bai Kun wants to live in kuihai tribe, he can''t be left alone. Qingrong plans to introduce his good brothers to Bai Kun, so that he can integrate into kuihai tribe more quickly. As for Bai Kun, he is naturally happy to see his success. Although the majority of people in Xi nationality are individualistic, there is no harm in having more friends. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 Then Qingrong introduced several friends to Bai Kun. They are Lvzhu, Lanxia and HuangFei. They all have a good relationship with Qingrong. It can be said that they are the same as brothers. Seeing Qingrong recommending Bai Kun like this, they naturally get close to Bai Kun. As long as he has a heart, they will not get along with each other. After a while, five of them have been together Brothers are as good as a family. Qingrong will make an appointment with Bai Kun to go to Shushi in a few days, and buy something by the way. Originally, it''s not like this, but now Bai Kun''s identity is different, so for the sake of safety, we''d better take more people. Moreover, even now Qingrong doesn''t know whether Bai Kun has practiced the reincarnation formula, whether he can be reborn or not. In case of an accident, he can''t bear the consequences. These brothers are the people he absolutely trusts. Qingrong will show that he doesn''t know whether he is good or bad when he meets baikun. Green bamboo several for Qingrong requirements feel a little surprised, but see Qingrong stressed several times, they know, this thing should be what have to do, please let not say, they also don''t ask, good to their degree, don''t need to ask so clear. Bai Kun also took a close look at these people. Among them, LAN Xia is the most powerful and Huang Fei is the weakest. However, Huang Fei''s mouth is the most eloquent and lively. Seeing how Qingrong and these people speak skillfully, Bai Kun knows that these people have a good relationship. After a walk here, Qingrong takes baikun to see Qingyi, the eldest of the clan. Qingyi is a man who looks like he is in his fifties. He has a gentleness of years that no one else has. Green Wing see white Kun when faint smile, "looks very beautiful, no wonder can enter the eyes of purple sacrifice, your things your master told me, you are a disciple of purple sacrifice, I have nothing to ask you, what you need to tell Qingrong, what needs also directly said, can give you I will give you." "Thank you, patriarch." Bai Kun sincerely thanks, which is the advantage of backstage. He didn''t see the patriarch''s unnecessary words and didn''t ask. He also said what he wanted. It seems that master cheap''s status in kuihai tribe is far from comparable to that of a priest. It''s also the strength of Ziji. I''m afraid it''s a transcendent status in any tribe. "Don''t thank me. It''s OK. You can go." Green Wing sent Bai Kun away with the fastest speed. Bai Kun thought the patriarch would ask him a few questions, but he sent him away when he saw him. It''s so simple. Looking at Bai Kun going out, Qingyi can''t help but feel relieved. Fortunately, he left directly. He was really afraid that the ancestor would ask for something from him. When there was more, he was not willing to give. It was not good not to give. It seemed that this man was very modest. Knowing that he had no contribution to kuihai tribe, he didn''t dare to give anything. As for the origin of baikun, Ziji also told Qingyi that his special identity really made Qingyi remember. Of course, Qingyi also knew that baikun''s special origin must be of great use to Ziji. He didn''t want to know anything. His only requirement for Ziji was not to involve kuihai tribe. Ziji agreed. I don''t know what this person will do next. Forget it, he is naturally timid and has no big ideal. It''s better to be a shrinking head turtle because he doesn''t know anything. Qingrong sees that even the patriarch doesn''t care about baikun''s affairs. She feels flustered and some of them are not good. Does she know too much. Bai Kun probably saw Qingrong''s uneasiness and could not help saying, "elder brother Qingrong, you are the first person I know in the nightmare world. You are very kind to me. In my heart, you are my elder brother." Bai Kun is in an Qingrong''s heart. He looks at Qingrong as a relative. Qingrong is overjoyed to hear this and embraces Bai Kun''s shoulder, "good brother." "Then you go back to ask the priest if you agree to go to shsh. I''ll prepare some things first and pack up some things that will be taken to shsh." Qingrong tells Bai Kun to return to the place where he lived before and then slips away. Qingrong knows very well that if she wants to live for a long time, it''s better not to inquire about the secrets about her position. Sometimes it''s better for people to live a simple and stupid life, at least happy, and not so uneasy as now. But now that he has known Bai Kun, he has promised to accompany him to hush. This must be done. As for the later, if the priest wants him to stay away from Bai Kun, he will stay away. If the priest wants him to be around Bai Kun, he will listen to the priest''s words, and don''t think about the others. That is the best way for him. "Well, I''ll go and ask." Bai Kun replied with a smile. He also wanted to ask what he meant by the strange divine inscription he found on the other side of the altar yesterday. "Coming?" Bai Kun came to Wenkou of Ziji, and there came the voice of Ziji. Bai Kun said that there is such a master who can be foreseen anytime and anywhere. He has no choice but to be surprised. "You''ll find the problem very quickly and observe it very carefully." Ziji will smile at baikun. "Master, since you know the question I want to ask, can you answer it for me?" Bai Kun asked urgently."Ask." Ziji said calmly. "Master, I don''t know what I want to ask?" Bai Kun asked curiously. When Ziji heard this, he reached out and tapped baikun''s head with his fingers. "You can do anything when you are a priest. You can even guess from your heart. I can only count that you have found a question and want to ask me. I don''t know what kind of question you have. If you know everything, I will be invincible in the world." Bai Kun also nodded with emotion when he heard this. If Ziji didn''t know anything, what else would she do? "Master, I found that the Runes of the altars in the two worlds are different yesterday. Why is that?" Bai Kun asked the question directly. Ziji''s face changed when he heard this, "what are you talking about? You said you saw that the runes on the altars in Orc land and nightmare land were different? " "Can you write that different Rune?" Asked Ziji. Bai Kun also thinks that this should be the key. However, the rune Bai Kun clearly remembers in his mind. When he thinks about it, he can remember it. However, when he is ready to write it, he finds that he can''t write it. Bai Kun is shocked. For the first time, he finds that even if he knows something, he can''t write it. Looking at Bai Kun''s sweating, Ziji suddenly asked, "is there no way to write it?" "If you can''t write it, the runes on the altar are originally given by the way of heaven. It can be said that they are natural runes. Naturally, you can''t write them as a mortal." Ziji said with emotion. "Well, I''ll take you to the altar and show you then." Bai Kun said excitedly. Ziji shook his head and said, "no, it''s useless, because everyone''s eyes see different runes. This should be your chance. You can''t tell me, but it''s up to you to guess what the runes mean." When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help but become a bitter gourd. He thought Ziji could help him to solve his doubts, but he found that Ziji couldn''t either. It was hard to find something, but he found that it couldn''t be used. To tell the truth, there are a lot of runes above that Bai Kun doesn''t know what they mean. Now it''s even harder to guess that. "Well, this can''t be solved for a while and a half. Guess when you have time. Is there anything else?" Asked Ziji. "Master, I''m going to go with Qingrong in two days." Bai Kun''s tone was calm. He had to go, just to inform Ziji. "Well, I want to send a message to your partner, right? Go ahead, but I can tell you, your partner doesn''t arrive so soon." Ziji said with a smile. She could guess Bai Kun''s anxious state of mind, so she didn''t stop him. Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. It seems that he didn''t want to get together with Yin Zhu so soon. "By the way, master, can you calculate whether my other brothers are safe?" What Bai Kun will ask is the safety of Tengxiao and Leihe. "Your brothers? They''re tied up with your partner, and then you''ll meet in the nightmare world. " Ziji said directly. Bai Kun is very happy to hear this. It shows that Tengxiao and Leihe are not in danger. Will they have reached the nightmare world? It''s good news. He has been worried about Tengxiao and Leihe. Ziji didn''t explain much when she saw that baikun was happy. Anyway, she didn''t say that those people had a good life, but it''s true that they can''t die. As long as baikun and his partner continue to walk on, they can always meet, and there''s nothing wrong with what she said. "Well, let''s go if there''s nothing else." The purple sacrifice orders the guests directly. Bai Kun nods and leaves. En, they are not like the apprentices, because Ziji only answers questions for Bai Kun, and other medical reforms don''t care. Don''t you see that Bai Kun drives people away after asking questions? Bai Kun is planning to go to Hushi to do something. Although he says he can''t meet Yin Zhu for the time being, when he comes to that market, he can have a good look at the news. Anyway, even if it''s useless, he''s easy to do it. If he doesn''t do anything, he''s very upset. Besides, Ziji''s calculation may not be all right. Yin Zhu has a saying that many things are possible after they are done. If you don''t do them, you may not have them at all. What if he can get information from Yin Zhu? What''s more, it''s a trade between the two circles. I''m afraid there will be all kinds of goods there. Maybe there''s something he can use. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui arrive at Fengqi tribe. After they arrive at Fengqi tribe, Yin Zhu plans to live there for a while. Because of the long journey, Bai Yangui can''t stand it and is ill. Fortunately, Yin Zhu learned a lot about pharmacology from Wuji. With the identification system, he soon found the right medicine. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to get there. However, this also shows that Bai Yangui''s health is very poor. This meeting white Yan return''s face is pale, he carefully looks at Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, sorry." He was really afraid that Yin Zhu would dislike his poor health and leave him behind. "You don''t have to apologize. I didn''t take care of you." Yin Zhu gently pats Bai Yangui on the shoulder. It''s her who says she''s sorry. She always knows that Bai Yangui''s health is not good and she shouldn''t bring people out. If she wants to bring people out, she should take protective measures. Unfortunately, she was the one who was protected when she went out. Although she was willing to take care of Bai Yangui, what''s worse is that she must be close to the tribe It''s different inside. What''s more, Bai Yangui should have been uncomfortable on the road before. Unfortunately, this guy was afraid to drag her down, so he didn''t dare to say. As a result, he didn''t find it until it was very serious. "No, no, it''s not Yin Zhu''s fault." When Bai Yangui heard Yin Zhu''s words, he blushed. As a male, it''s really wrong to rely on the female to take care of him. However, he has tried his best to keep up with Yin Zhu all the way, but he didn''t find out. "Yan GUI, this is really my problem. I know you are not in good health, but I didn''t take good care of you. However, if you are not feeling well, you should tell me earlier. You know, we will be together for a long time. I hope that no matter what happens, I can say that you are not in good health, and I will be very worried." Yin Zhu said gently. After hearing Yin Zhu''s words, Bai Yangui kept silent for a while and said, "I''m sorry, Yin Zhu. I shouldn''t insist on it. It''s my fault. I''m just afraid you dislike my bad health." When Yin Zhu heard this, he sighed. Although Bai Yangui was very clever, he still felt inferior because of his poor health. "Bai Yangui, listen to me. When I choose to go with you, I regard you as my partner. I will never abandon my partner anyway. You are very smart. You know a lot, and you can help me a lot." Yin Zhu grabs Bai Yangui''s shoulder and says it seriously. "I''m sorry." Apart from this, Bai Yangui doesn''t know what to say. He shouldn''t doubt Yin Zhu''s character. "You can''t do anything but apologize?" Yin Zhubai took a look at Bai Yangui, and then said, "I decided to stay in Fengqi tribe. I also want to find out if there is anything new in the world. If you want to see what''s new, you can only talk about what the tribe is like outside. We don''t know about it." Yin Zhu is telling the truth, that is, Bai Yangui is just talking about the tribe outside. He has never seen anything specific. "You said that we might as well make a good inquiry in Fengqi tribe and see if there is anything new? How''s it going? " Yin Zhu blinked at Bai Yan GUI. Bai Yangui knows that Yin Zhu really wants to get information. He is also interested in new things, but he doesn''t have to stay for so long. The reason for this is that he wants to have a good rest and don''t have psychological pressure. In fact, he followed Yin Zhu all the way. Although Yin Zhu didn''t say what he wanted to do, Bai Yan felt that Yin Zhu had a sense of urgency, that is, he wanted to finish these things quickly and then do something. Yin Zhu''s status in the orc mainland should be different. Ordinary people don''t come across the border easily, let alone sign contracts with people in the nightmare world. No matter how you look at it, Yin Zhu is different. It seems that something happened in the orc mainland, otherwise Yin Zhu would not be in such a hurry. It''s just that Yin Zhu didn''t say anything about herself from the beginning to the end, so he was embarrassed to ask. In fact, although Yin Zhu didn''t say her identity, what Yin Zhu revealed and what Yin Zhu showed along the way, it''s estimated that Yin Zhu also knew what she exposed, but Bai Yangui didn''t ask, and Yin Zhu didn''t pick out the paper. Bai Yangui felt Yin Zhu''s urgency, so he thought that he could not delay Yin Zhu. As a result, his disheartened body still lagged behind. "Well, I''ll go out with you to have a look. I''m really curious about what the tribes outside look like and whether they look like what I think. I think I can''t see those things all my life. I can only rely on imagination. Now I can see them with my own eyes. I''ve recovered from my illness." Bai Yan GUI laughs happily. Rest, he must take good care of his body, and take the rest time to plan the way to go. He is not in good health, but in bad brain. If he plans everything well, he can save a lot of time when he comes back. Thinking about this, Bai Yangui is very comfortable. The two men then walked around the Fengqi tribe. In the middle, Yin Zhu used some herbs and food she collected to exchange for some meat products, because she took the statue of the goddess for the sake of safety all the way, but she didn''t meet any wild animals.The life of Fengqi tribe is similar to that of Guyuan tribe. However, most of the flying orcs in Fengqi tribe are from all over the world. They know a lot of news. The fastest news transmission on the land of nightmare is Fengqi tribe. Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui buy things and sit down in the open space in the middle of the tribe. Many people here are chatting about their own experiences and events in the nightmare world. Some of them are from the East and the west, while others are from some nearby tribes who choose to go to Hanhai, or who choose to die. These are things that the Xi people are fond of talking about. In fact, Yin Zhu really admires these people, especially those who choose to die. Not everyone can face death calmly. At least she can''t do it herself. Yin Zhu didn''t expect to hear any news from here, but he accidentally heard someone saying that Zichen appeared. Zichen, Yinzhu didn''t forget the name. Isn''t this the cold lover? QingHan doesn''t mean Zichen paid a great price to let her go back? What''s the matter with Zichen? Yin Zhu hurried to the other side, and Bai Yangui saw it and followed it. He knew Zichen''s name. "Really? Isn''t someone say Zichen already dead? What hasn''t appeared for thousands of years? Not dead? " Bai Yangui asked excitedly. "Of course, there is something false about it. After Zichen disappeared six thousand years ago, all people thought Zichen was dead. But just half a month ago, Zichen appeared and returned to the mangyuan tribe where he lived. Now the news has spread in the nightmare world." The man said excitedly, showing what he knew. Yin Zhu''s heart sank when he heard this. The disappearance of Zichen in six thousand years should be due to QingHan. Maybe it''s the big price QingHan said. Then it appears now. Is it because of her coming, and then it breaks the balance. Then Zichen reappears. "This is good news. You know Zichen is a famous genius of our family. Before, everyone thought that Zichen had fallen. I didn''t expect that thousands of years had passed. After so many years, Zichen''s power should be very strong." Bai Yan asks carefully. Bai Yangui feels that Yin Zhu''s body around him is a little stiff, which is nervous. He reaches for Yin Zhu''s hand, pinches it, and then silently opens his mouth to Yin Zhu, "give it to me." Yin Zhu nodded. She knew that if she spoke, she would make people see something unusual. "I don''t know about this, because Zichen closed the door after he went back. No one knows how. But Zichen''s talent is there. When he goes out again, we''ll have another God. Maybe we can change our defects." The man longed to say. "I hope so. Everyone wants that." Bai Yangui said with emotion. As for the other information beside, Yin Zhu has no heart to listen to. All her mind is here. It''s a pity that no other information can be found out. Yin Zhu is ready to wait for Bai Yangui to have a rest and go to mangyuan tribe to see how Zichen is. Moreover, Yin Zhu thinks that the contract mark on his head should have something to do with Zichen. Bai Yangui and others finished inquiring about all the information that should be inquired about, reached out and held Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, let''s go." After returning to their temporary residence, Bai Yangui carefully checked that there was no problem in the place where they lived before pulling Yin Zhu to do a good job, "OK, Yin Zhu, if you have any questions, you can ask me now." "Tell me all you know about Zichen." Yin Zhu said calmly. Later, Bai Yangui told him all the news about Zichen in the history that he knew. Yin Zhu''s heart sank. Zichen, the first day after Mengji of the Xi family, also paid homage to Bai Ji. These two points show that Zichen is not simple. All the things that happened in the orc continent were obviously related to Zichen, and maybe even calculated by Zichen. So anyway, she would go to meet Zichen for a while to see what the evil was like. "Yan GUI, I''m going to find Zichen. My business is related to Zichen. What about you?" Yin Zhu doesn''t know whether she is safe or not, and she doesn''t force Bai Yangui to go with her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 "Yin Zhu, you just told me that you would never leave your partner behind. Do you think I would do that?" Bai Yangui complains and looks at Yin Zhu. Of course, the reason why Yin Zhu refuses to go to the mangyuan tribe is that Yin Zhu and Zichen are hostile to each other for fear of implicating him. Otherwise, Yin Zhu''s temperament would not say so. Just how can Yin Zhu''s identity be the enemy of Zichen? This is not a person of the same era at all? Then Bai Yangui suddenly thinks that Zichen disappeared thousands of years ago, and no one in the whole Xi clan has seen him any more. Is Zichen no longer in the nightmare world at that time? Did he appear some time ago because he came to the nightmare world with Yin Zhu? When Yin Zhu saw this, he could only smile awkwardly, "that, I have no other meaning, that is..." Yin Zhu can''t go on with the explanation later. "Yin Zhu, if you don''t tell me, I can guess where you come from. In fact, you know it in your heart. You didn''t watch out for me. You slowly told me where you came from with your actions. We all had a tacit understanding and didn''t open it up. I believe you very much and trust you. You should know that since I left Guyuan tribe with you, I''m very happy Your life is in your hands, Yin Zhu. I put all my hopes in your hands, and then I followed you out excitedly. Then you held me high, and then I fell to pieces after only two steps? " In front of Bai Yan''s words are still relatively calm, but the words behind are almost censured. When Yin Zhu heard this, he quickly waved his hand, "no, no, I, I am. OK, you can follow me, but I tell you that life and death are important. If you are involved by me, don''t blame me." When Bai Yangui heard this, he laughed. "I promise I won''t blame you. You don''t know that since I came out of Guyuan tribe, I feel that my breath is smooth and I''m in a good mood." Yin Zhu can only shake his head helplessly when he hears this. Since Bai Yangui has said that, what else can she say? However, Bai Yangui believes in herself so much that she can explain the things between herself and Zichen. Moreover, Bai Yangui is so clever that she may be able to help her. "Well, since you have some guesses about my origin, I''ll just have a showdown with you. By the way, you can help me think about how to deal with Zichen." Yin Zhu said his ultimate goal directly. "All right." Bai Yan GUI said with a smile, thinking that the person he wanted to deal with was a famous genius in nightmare world, he was excited. At least it was a qualification to be Zichen''s enemy. Seeing the excited Bai Yangui, Yin Zhu says that he really can''t say. Are all men so excited when they meet a powerful enemy? Can a powerful enemy show his talent. "I''m not a satin. I''m from the orc continent." Yin Zhu sighed and said. Bai Yangui was very excited when he heard this. Although he had guessed the origin of Yin Zhu for a long time, he was not as excited as when he was sure. Before, although he said he had a good idea, or even had a 70% or 80% confidence, what he just guessed was to guess. If there was a little uncertainty, it would lead to a far-reaching development direction. What''s more, Bai Yangui didn''t expect Yin Zhu to admit it so readily. If he didn''t admit it, even if he was guessed, he would not admit it because he said it before Those sensational words, said he gave his life to Yin Zhu''s hand? It seems that Yin Zhu is not only soft hearted, but also relatively simple. Fortunately, he really just wants to cooperate with Yin Zhu to find the way to the future. If he is a person who has any conspiracy against Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu will definitely die soon. Thinking of Yin Zhu''s emotional side, Bai Yangui decides that when he contacts people outside, he must hold the diplomatic power in his hands, or he won''t know when he will be sold by Yin Zhu. Because of their strong mental strength, they are all relatively smart. It''s very easy to count people, but most of the ordinary people are quite straight, so they don''t see the scene that people count people. Of course, it''s also because there''s nothing for the people to count now. Everyone can enslave wild animals, and it''s not bad for food and clothing. In the future, what''s good to count However, it''s not the same when facing Yin Zhu. "What else?" Bai Yangui then asked. Now that Yin Zhu has opened his heart to say this, Bai Yangui naturally wants to ask, otherwise he won''t know when to say it next time. At this time, Yin Zhu told us what happened in the orc world thousands of years ago, including Wuji and QingHan. Of course, the only difference was Yin Zhu''s identity. Yin Zhu didn''t dare to say that she was the one the orcs wanted to calculate. She said that she was a disciple of the temple, because Wuji was involuntarily involved in the battle with QingHan. Bai Yangui takes a look at Yin Zhu. He''s a bit of a brain. He conceals what he says, but Bai Yangui doesn''t believe that Yin Zhu says that he''s unimportant. Can unimportant people shoulder the mission of saving the whole Orc world? Moreover, the contract on Yin Zhu''s head also shows that Yin Zhu''s identity is not simple, is it a disciple? Maybe the most important inheritor. Bai Yangui has already helped Yin Zhu to think quickly. Now he can''t do anything. The only thing he can do is to help Yin Zhu plan the way to go.Another thing is that the way he keeps up with Yin Zhu is right, because Yin Zhu wants to save his partner and children. If Yin Zhu can do it, it will also save the people of the Xi nationality. Zichen is sure to have a problem. Bai Yangui doesn''t believe what happened in the orc world without Zichen. However, it''s very wrong why Zichen wants to destroy the inheritance of the orc world, because Zichen used to be a very caring and loving person when she was in the nightmare world, not a bully, though not the same Italy has different races, but not so many. That means that Zichen has a purpose to do all those things, so what is the purpose? Zichen doesn''t need to cooperate with the lovers of the orc world, or even cheat his lovers, what is the purpose? In order to save the true satis, Bai Yangui has no other problem. Otherwise, why does Bai Yangui want to stir up the contradiction between the two worlds? But if it is, how does he choose? If Zichen really has a way to save satiety, which side will he stand on? This meeting Bai Yangui suddenly has a headache. It''s obviously impossible to betray the whole clan. As for betraying Yin Zhu, Bai Yangui treated Yin Zhu as his elder sister for such a long time. Naturally, he didn''t want anything to happen to Yin Zhu. After thinking for a while, Bai Yangui expelled the messy information out of his mind. Regardless of these, he went to the mangyuan tribe to find Zichen. I believe that after meeting Zichen, he will be able to find out Zichen''s intention. As for how to do it, step by step, the temporary decision should be the most real idea in his heart. Want to understand this, Bai Yangui simply don''t want to worry about those things, he will be ready to plan a good way down to the mangyuan tribe. It''s a long way to leave the mangyuan tribe by stages, but he''s different from Yin Zhu in that they have statues of gods and goddesses. They are not afraid of the wild beasts. He just needs to find the nearest way. As for robbery or something, Bai Yangui doesn''t think about it. It won''t happen basically. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that in such a short time, Bai Yangui''s mind has turned several turns, but it can''t be said that Bai Yangui is not good. It''s just that he stands on different sides. At least Bai Yangui doesn''t want to hurt Yin Zhu from the beginning to the end. "Yin Zhu, after I have a good rest, let''s go directly to the mangyuan tribe, but shall we go by ourselves or ask some people to go together? Zichen comes back of affair, affirmation somebody will go to mangyuan tribe to seek him Bai Yangui will ask Yin Zhu with concern. If Bai Yan is allowed to return to the election, naturally, two people will go by themselves. Yin Zhu can''t hide the secret. What if someone accidentally discovers the secret, or stays for a long time, Yin Zhu takes the other person as his own and divulges the information? Bai Yangui doesn''t think that other Xi people will be so easy to talk to their own people. "Let''s go by ourselves." Yin Zhu thought for a while and said, anyway, they may go faster by themselves. She has a lot of things that she can''t see. "OK, but Yin Zhu, can you be a little scheming in the future? No matter what you do or what you think, first think about whether you can tell the other party, and whether you can say, even if I am the same, maybe I will not be 100% on your side, so you have to think about it. Next time you don''t want to answer what others ask, even if you are guessed by others, don''t admit it Save your life. " Bai Yangui played Yin Zhu''s ear intimately. It''s either very painful or itchy. Yin Zhu was moved by Bai Yan GUI''s sincere words. For the first time, she heard the kind of people who told her to be on guard against her. In fact, although she is as stupid as a big one, she also has a heart. It''s because she thinks Bai Yan''s return is very good that she will make her origin clear. Besides, she also conceals something, so she is not stupid at all. "OK, I know. Don''t worry. I won''t say anything in the future. I''ll tell you what I have. That''s what you mean. I''ll listen to you." Yin Zhu decided with a smile and a wave of his hand. Bai Yangui turned a white eye when he heard this. He said nothing before his feelings. Forget it, at least he remembered a little. He can''t talk to people outside. As for what to listen to him, it sounds strange, but if Yin Zhu can really listen to him, it will be much safer. "Well, that''s good. That''s it. Don''t go back." Bai Yangui answers with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 Yin Zhu is also smiling. If Bai Yangui doesn''t treat her well, will he worry about her heartlessness? Yin Zhu wants to say that she doesn''t want to hide anything from anyone. People always exchange sincerity for sincerity, whether to friends or others. Although some people say that Yin Zhu is stupid, Yin Zhu thinks she is so good, at least she can live Those who have peace of mind are not in debt. Even if you really suffer a loss, it doesn''t matter. If you can use some things to verify a person''s character, it''s still worth it. Like this meeting, although she didn''t explain her identity, she explained the general things clearly, and also explained the relationship of this matter. If Bai Yan really wants to be with her, the danger degree in it will be clear. As long as Bai Yangui wants to understand and go with her, at least he won''t blame her for the danger in the future. It can only be said that Yin Zhu''s stupidity has its advantages, but she really lives happily and purely, and she doesn''t have to think about all those miscellaneous things. "Yin Zhu, you should have a lot of friends in the orc tribe?" Bai Yangui suddenly thought of the tradition of the orc continent and couldn''t help asking this question curiously. Hearing this, Yin Zhu was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t hide it. "Well, the orc continent is different from the satis. I have four partners. They are all very good, and they are rare beautiful men one by one." Yin Zhu said this because he was worried that Bai Yangui would take a fancy to him. It''s not that Yin Zhu thought he was very attractive, but that a man and a woman would have feelings after a long time together. But the customs of the satin people and the orcs in mainland China are very different. At the beginning, Tengxiao people could aggrieve themselves. What about Bai Yangui? Moreover, Yin Zhu should also warn herself that she must not cross the border. She has already harmed enough people. When Bai Yangui heard this, he said with a smile, "Yin Zhu is so excellent, so is your partner." He was really curious about how Yin Zhu got along with several friends. No matter how excellent he is, I''m afraid he won''t be as good as Yin Zhu. If Yin Zhu is alone in the nightmare world, he will have no partner. However, his living environment is probably different from that of the orc mainland. There is a big difference between male and female, and none of them can be replaced. At least Bai Yangui can''t do it. Fortunately, he''s not prepared to surpass Yin Zhu The more the relationship between friends, because their own body is still a big problem, a good friend is actually very good, but also save the trouble of those men and women. In the tribe, Bai Yangui, who hesitates about a male and several female partners, sees the females of the Xi nationality. They fight because of these things. Although it''s not a matter for the people of the Xi nationality to fight, it''s healthier to fight, but Bai Yangui still doesn''t like it. He thinks that people are noisy and contradictory, especially when he''s in poor health. He''s afraid of people making trouble. He''s clean I won''t worry about what to do in the future. "Well, some of my friends are excellent, but I don''t know what happened to them? Have you been implicated by me? Will you be killed by Wuji Thinking of Tengxiao and Leihe, Yin Zhu is in a bad mood. Bai Yangui will feel guilty. He shouldn''t have mentioned this problem. He knows that Yin Zhu will wander alone in Xijie. He is deliberately poking people''s hearts. "I''m sorry, Yin Zhu. Your partner is so excellent that he may have escaped. He will come to the nightmare world to find you. They won''t trust that you are alone in the nightmare world." Bai Yangui just comforts Yin Zhu. If she wants to be nice, she has to give her hope. Where does Bai Yangui think that what she says is true? Of course, it will take a long time to verify. "Well, you''re right. They''ll be fine. They care about me so much that they don''t trust me. Maybe I''m on my way. By the way, I should leave some marks where we pass, so that they can find me when they come." Yin Zhuxing said, this meeting has already rushed to the cave gate to leave a signal. Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu, who thinks of everything. He sighs. It''s very good of Yin Zhu. He was very lost before, which will soon sweep away the loss. He has a fighting spirit. He worries about this and which all day long. His Aunt Huang Yan once said that he was too worried, but now it''s true. In fact, it''s very simple for him to practice the reincarnation formula if he wants to live. As for the things that will become crazy in the future, there are tens of thousands of you. You''d better think about what to do, and don''t want to live happily now, and then wait for death. As a result, he is not willing to die like this. He is worried that he will regret after practicing the reincarnation formula, and then tangle with it His life is in a mess, and his body is like that. If he lives happily, his body should be better. "All right." Yin Zhu left an obscure mark on the stone beside where she lived. This is Yin Zhu who used to deliver messages in the orc continent. As long as Tengxiao saw it, they would understand it. "Go wash your hands. Let''s get something to eat. I''m hungry." Bai Yangui looked at the dirty dust in Yin Zhu''s hands, and quickly beat a small basin of water. "Put it over there, put it over there, don''t move, or you''ll be hurt." Seeing this, Yin Zhu quickly stops Bai Yan from returning. She doesn''t have the habit of enslaving patients."Well, I''m sick, and I''m not disabled. I''m just a basin of water." Bai Yangui saw Yin Zhu''s nervous appearance, and said it in a bad mood. When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed and said nothing more. She knew that she was nervous. "I think it''s the most useless male you''ve ever seen. All the males in Orc continent are very capable." Thinking of her weak body, Bai Yangui can only sigh. "Who said that? In our world, smart men use their brains and stupid people use their strength. Those who use their brains are much more powerful than those who use their dead strength. I like people who use their brains because I don''t like those crooked people. It''s better for someone to help me deal with these things, so I don''t have to have a headache. " Yin Zhu said with a smile. Bai Yangui laughed when he heard this. No matter what Yin Zhu said was true or not, at least he was very happy to be praised. "Yin Zhu is frank." Bai Yangui said with a smile, such a sincere person is really rare and lovely. Of course, it''s also because the spirit of the people in the Xi nationality is too high, and they are too smart. He is rare. "People, comfort is the most important thing, other things are not important, those headache things, why do, right?" Yin Zhu is smiling. Bai Yangui will take out the maps he bought from Fengqi tribe and study them carefully. His tribe also has maps before, but they are not comprehensive. People of Fengqi tribe go through too many places. The maps before their tribe are originally collected by the tribe. "Come on, what do you want to eat? I''ll cook something delicious for you." After washing his hands, Yin Zhu took out his food and asked. "Yin Zhu looks at it. I eat everything." Bai Yangui really doesn''t have any requirements for food. He doesn''t have any requirements for living material. Clothes and the like are just warm and not cold. It can be said that they are very easy to keep. "I''ll get you some green porridge." Yin Zhu quickly cooked a meal for two people. Bai Yan tasted it and said with a smile, "it''s delicious, delicious." Yin Zhu also smiles when she hears this. Her cooking skills are in general, but she is still very happy to be hard-working. After lunch, Bai Yangui smilingly took the route he had just studied to Yin Zhu''s front, "Yin Zhu, you see, we have to go through several tribes to mangyuan tribe, I have studied two routes, you see, which route is better for us?" "I''m still sick. If I don''t have a good rest, how can I think so much?" Yin Zhu''s mouth was full of disgust, but his head had already stretched out to look at the map. "You see, our next stop is Yongcheng tribe. The next plan is to go from Qingkui tribe to Shushi. Shushi is a market jointly opened by Hanhai and land. There are many good things in it. But in this way, we can go through the tribes in the middle, but we will go a little farther. As for the second plan, Yongcheng tribe Then we''ll go straight across the plain, so we can walk a lot less Bai Yangui shows Yin Zhu his plan. It can be said that these two schemes have their own advantages. First, they can have a rest all the way, and they can also get some information, that is, the road is long. Second, they can go straight. Anyway, they don''t have to worry about danger, which can shorten a lot of time. Yin Zhu thought for a while, then he pointed out the location of the plain on the map and said, "we go directly to the plain, and we don''t know what Zichen did after he came back, so I want to hurry to get there, so as not to delay for a long time and get worse." Yin Zhu doesn''t know that because of her decision, she and Bai Kun miss it. Seeing this, Bai Yangui nodded, "yes, Yin Zhu should have more material things, especially meat and animal skin salt. We will probably stay in the plain for some time." Along the way, Yin Zhu could pick fruits, wild vegetables, herbs and so on. The only thing he lacked was meat, salt and other daily necessities. "Well, you don''t have to worry about that. I''ll change all the things I picked before and get you a domesticated cow and beast by the way, so that you don''t have to work hard." This cattle beast is a kind of beast that can be transported like a horse. It''s domesticated, but it''s more expensive. You''ll find that Bai Yangui''s health is not good. Yin Zhu can''t let people continue to walk like this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 Bai Yangui was a little embarrassed when he heard Yin Zhu''s words, "that''s not necessary. We have to cross the plain directly. It''s hard for cattle and beasts to walk in some places. Besides, the plain is so far away that it''s inconvenient for us to take a cattle and beast." Bai Yangui wants to say that if he really goes out to ride a slow cow and beast, and then lets Yin Zhu walk, he can''t do it. In fact, his body is delicate, but he doesn''t adapt to it at first, and he''s not acclimatized. After a period of time, he''ll make sure he has a rest. "Are you sorry?" Yin Zhu looked at Bai Yangui''s red ears and asked with a smile. When Bai Yangui heard this, he twisted his face away. Knowing that he was embarrassed, he said that when Yin Zhu saw that Bai Yangui was a little angry, he said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing to ride on the cattle. I''m planning to. Aren''t you in a bad health? You ride the cattle and beasts first. If there is a place where the cattle and beasts are hard to go, we will kill them and eat meat. " Bai Yangui heard this and said, "you are making the best use of everything." Cattle and beasts are generally used for transportation. The domesticated cattle and beasts are used to kill meat. Can you say Yin Zhu is a black sheep? "You decided to buy it and asked me what to do." Bai Yangui takes a look at Yin Zhu, and Bai Yangui decides that if Yin Zhu really wants to buy cattle and beasts, then the two of them will ride in different ways. Yin Zhu, as a female, needs to be taken care of. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yangui''s embarrassed appearance, imagines that he will look like an old aunt, so he feels embarrassed, touches his head, turns around and runs to Fengqi tribe to find cattle. After Bai Yan goes back to see Yin Zhu, she will put away some things on the map, lie down and have a rest. By the way, she will think about what Yin Zhu said about the orc world. According to Yin Zhu, it''s obvious that Zichen is the leader of what happened in the orc world, but what does Zichen want to make the orc world like that? There''s no need to make the orc continent that way for Yin Zhu to come to the nightmare world. Although he doesn''t know Zichen, Bai Yangui has heard a lot about the legend of Zichen''s genius. It''s because he has heard a lot that he thinks that Zichen can''t deliberately harm the orc continent without a purpose. But what''s Zichen''s purpose? What Zichen has been doing since she was born is to change the fate of the satis. But what does it have to do with the natural deformity of the satis? Bai Yangui couldn''t understand the connection between the two. There is also that Wuji, even if she has not practiced reincarnation formula, has absolutely practiced something similar to spiritual power. Otherwise, no matter how powerful the spiritual power of the people in the orc world is, there is no way to split their souls, and Wuji can split them into a single individual. Although she is a hydra, if there is no such thing in it Zichen''s handwriting, Bai Yangui doesn''t believe it. There is also the person Yin Zhu said about QingHan who made a contract with Zichen. However, this contract has become a third, and Yin Zhu has also become one of Zichen''s contractors. Bai Yangui also discovered for the first time that this contract can be split and transferred. Have you ever heard of it? Before, he wondered whether Yin Zhu had made a contract with the Xi people. He didn''t expect that it would be Zichen, the legendary genius, and whether Zichen was good at splitting the contract. He was worthy of the legendary genius. He could split the contract, which was unheard of. There are a lot of questions in this, but I think as long as I go to the mangyuan tribe, I can ask Zichen clearly. Now Yinzhu is far away from Zichen. Maybe when Yinzhu comes to the mangyuan tribe, I can feel Zichen''s story. Bai Yangui thought for a while, smoothed his thoughts, and then prepared to rest. After all, he was still a patient. When Yin Zhu comes back from buying cattle and beasts, he finds that Bai Yangui has gone to bed. Yin Zhu doesn''t wake him up either. He just puts the cattle and beasts away, and then holds his chin to watch the busy people in Fengqi tribe. Some of her Miss daze tribe, want to Tengxiao Jono them, think about her crossing over, only the first two years is the happiest, at that time she had nothing to worry about, when she had nothing to do, just eat, and then tease Jono by the way, and then wait behind, she kept running, kept looking for answers, including why she came to this world, some At that time, Yin Zhu would think that if a person wants to succeed, he has to go through all kinds of hardships, but she has too many. Besides, she is a little housemaid who has no big ideal but only wants to have a good life, and then somehow undertakes the task of saving the world. Yin Zhu knows very well that if she wants to save baikun, Leihe and tengan, she can only live a comfortable life if she solves the big problems of the world, the satis and the orcs. If you can scold God, Yin Zhu will definitely point the middle finger, because it''s too challenging for her. She is forced, or this is the price she has to pay to enjoy the happiness of all. I don''t know where they will be and whether they will miss her. She misses them very much, but she doesn''t have a good life with her. Chengtian is very worried, and then she will wait on her and take risks. It''s really good not to follow her, but she''s not very good.In fact, she just had a system and did nothing. From the beginning to the end, the four men helped her carry everything, whether they were injured or fighting. They helped her carry everything. They would not be around her any more. She had to face everything by herself. In fact, she is very weak and not strong at all. Without their help, she is a little hesitant. I really want them to show up beside her. Although she is not alone now, and there is Bai Yangui around to help, Bai Yangui is not a person she can confide in, and she can''t rely on completely. Although Bai Yangui is very good, at least she has helped her a lot along the way and has done very well. Bai Yangui and she also have a purpose, but they can be said to join hands. However, Yin Zhu is still different from him in this meeting. She will subconsciously keep a distance, and she has done enough harm. To tell the truth, Bai Yangui''s sudden illness really scared her. She was really afraid that Bai Yangui would be gone. She is not very good at taking care of people. In the past, she was a little tired when she went out on the road. She was taken good care of by people all the way, but she had to take care of others when she was naturalized. She realized how much care Tengxiao had taken in taking care of her. At that time, Tengxiao also protected her as a fragile product. She wants to make herself busy, and then find Zichen in the quickest way to solve those secrets, so that she can quickly return to the orc world and stay with Tengxiao. What''s more, before Jono entered the channel, she somehow became the guardian of the channel. She didn''t know what the problem was. At least she and Bai Yangui searched for a lot of information and documents. There were a lot of nightmare news, including various legends of Mengji in ancient times, but there was no news about that channel. There is no news about that channel in the orc mainland, nor in the nightmare world, and there is not a word about the guardian there. Yin Zhu is worried about Jono, because the most terrible thing is the ignorance, and he doesn''t know where to start. It''s a pity that she ran for her life in a hurry. She didn''t study the channel at all. She just wanted to find her way back soon. At that time, she should be able to make a good investigation and save Jono by the way. As for whether Jono will die or not, Yin Zhu never thought about it. Jono has gone through so much for her. There is little gold in Jono''s body. They will be fine. When Bai Yan came to Guiyi, he found that Yin Zhu was in a daze. He walked to Yin Zhu and sat down, "do you miss your family?" Bai Yangui can see that Yin Zhu should be a very affectionate person, but since I have known Yin Zhu for a long time, Yin Zhu has not said much about things at home. On the contrary, Yin Zhu has been doing things all the time, very busy, all kinds of things, rarely see Yin Zhu in such a daze. "Yes." Yin Zhu answered softly with a faint smile on his face. Bai Yangui looked at Yin Zhu and sat down beside him. "What do you think missing is like?" "Never miss anyone?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "No, I don''t even have the impression of my parents. When I was very young, my parents left. They chose to leave forever, and then never came back. My aunt worried that my health was bad. If I was too excited, my body would collapse. Then my aunt sealed their memory. I knew from childhood that I should be calm and don''t think about anything, Let''s not get excited. " Bai Yangui said and shook his head. "So I don''t know what missing is, and I don''t miss someone deliberately." Bai Yangui looks at the sky. His life has always been a straight line, and it started to make waves when he got to know Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to comfort Bai Yan at this time. Does Huang Yan do it wrong? What Huang Yan does is for Bai Yangui''s body. Maybe Yin Zhu''s sympathetic and distressed eyes were too obvious. Bai Yangui would smile again. "In fact, I live a good life. My aunt loves me very much. I haven''t suffered a little since I was a child. Then it''s very easy for me to do anything. As long as I don''t take risks, my aunt will agree, so you don''t have to look at me like this." When Yin Zhu heard this, he said with a sorry smile, "I don''t mean to sympathize with you. I think you are very happy in another direction. Your aunt loves you very much." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 Probably after the two talked that day, the relationship between Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui became more harmonious. After a few days'' rest, Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu got everything ready, and they set foot on the road to mangyuan tribe. Mangyuan tribe is a famous big tribe on this side of the Xi nationality. There is a vast mountain. People of mangyuan tribe live at the foot of the mountain. Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to walk so fast along the way. She will always take care of Bai Yangui and won''t let Bai Yangui support him. Will Bai Yangui support him? If he is ill, he will waste more time. He won''t do such a stupid thing. It''s boring on the way, especially when two people go straight from the plain in order to be quick, so they don''t even have a companion on the way. If normal people want to go to the mangyuan tribe, they will choose the tribe where they stop to rest. Others don''t have the statue of Goddess, and they don''t dare to stay outside for a long time. You know, every night in the nightmare world, those wild animals are going to riot. Normally, people in the nightmare world stay in the tribe at night. Even if they have to spend the night outside, they will find a very safe place where the wild animals can''t reach. Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous. Two people are walking on the road. Yin Zhu has a lot of meat in his backpack. There are a lot of fruits and vegetables in the plain. When Yin Zhu meets them, he will collect them. There are also some medicinal materials, which can be used to exchange for other living materials when he arrives. The two people are also slowly coordinating on the road. How to adapt to each other and take good care of each other? Yin Zhu sighs again. When he thinks about the past, Tengxiao and Tengxiao are all running around, because Tengxiao and Tengxiao follow her advice 100% and don''t bother her at all. Moreover, Tengxiao will carry her on her back when she is tired. It can be said that her life before is really very good Comfortable. It is because of the contrast that Yin Zhu feels that the things she did before are too much. Although she helps with cooking on the road, she still feels that she was too comfortable and didn''t bother. Apart from her poor health, Bai Yan has nothing to say. She will help her with everything. There are wild vegetables and flowers on the roadside. He can tell some allusions. These allusions are more or less related to some people in history. It helps Yin Zhu understand the history of the nightmare world more or less. He can tell the truth and tell the history well What''s vivid and interesting is that only Bai Yan has returned. Bai Kun and Qingrong have already gone to Hushi. There are no problems along the way. Except Qingrong is very careful about what someone does to Bai Kun, even Bai Kun doesn''t take his identity seriously. Who knows who he is. Looking at Qingrong carefully along the way, Bai Kun himself was a little sorry. He knew that the identity of Ziji''s disciple would make Qingrong worry about it, so he didn''t say anything. Anyway, Bai Kun didn''t feel that he had changed. Ziji didn''t teach him anything. However, Bai Kun has decided to practice reincarnation formula, and he doesn''t want his soul to be unstable. Moreover, his previous punishment is very similar to reincarnation formula. So it''s better to change it directly, so he won''t be so abrupt in the nightmare world One is that after practicing the reincarnation formula, he doesn''t have to worry about his carelessness, and he won''t worry about death. Bai Kun thinks he can go out and have a good break. As for the problem that it''s easy to go crazy if you die too much, Bai Kun didn''t pay attention to it. It''s a long time later. He never thinks too far about things, because Bai Kun thinks that it''s meaningless to think too far, and even can''t solve the problems in front of him. Thinking about things in the world is just eating and supporting. There are too many mysterious places in this nightmare world, but those places are very dangerous. Before Yin Zhu comes to Hanhai, he has to find out all the places he should investigate, so as not to spend a lot of time to do this. However, he had better do the following things by himself. This time, he didn''t know the way. Bai Kun didn''t want Qingrong to lead them. Qingrong''s attitude of giving him up made him feel bad. His identity changed, and many things changed. A few people soon arrived in Hushi. Qingrong brought a lot of things to sell. Baikun had nothing to sell. He was going to have a look by himself. Qingrong didn''t want to follow him, but he was stopped by baikun. Qingrong''s straightforward protection made people more suspicious, OK? Qingrong saw baikun''s clear refusal and thought about it. There is absolutely no fighting and nothing will happen in Hushi, so he won''t stop baikun. How long did he make an appointment with baikun and then he grabbed a handful of money to baikun after he came back He went back to his stall and brought a lot of things to sell. There is a corresponding currency in the nightmare world. Bai Kun has a look at it. It should be a small square made of copper and miscellaneous iron. It''s normal. If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu, he didn''t know there was copper and iron. Those people didn''t have special refining machines, so they couldn''t be purified like machines. Bai Kun looked at the money in his hand, but he didn''t refuse. Next, he asked someone to help deliver the message. He always asked for money. Although he prepared some things himself, now that he had money, he was not ready to sell the things he brought from daze tribe.There are a lot of things scattered in Shushi, and there are all kinds of things. Bai Kun watched slowly along the way, and compared these things with those in daze tribe. To tell the truth, if Yin Zhu didn''t spread all kinds of knowledge behind the orc world, the life of the orc world would not be comparable to that of the satin people, but with Yin Zhu''s various papermaking techniques, firing porcelain and other living things This is not comparable to the creation of the satis. Bai Kun was not in a hurry. He walked around the market slowly first, and when he saw something he was interested in, he would ask and touch it, but then he didn''t buy it. Those people would not be angry. People who could do business in Shushi had a good temper. After walking around, Bai Kun decided to make a deal with several of the tribes. Bai Kun started with people with large shops and many kinds of things. At first sight, these people live in big tribes. Yin Zhu doesn''t want each other''s things. He just wants the other side to return to the orc continent. He has nothing to say for himself. That is also very simple, that is, "Yin Zhu, your partner told you to go back to Hanhai kuihai tribe for dinner." Bai Kun believes that as long as Yin Zhu hears this, he will come to kuihai tribe in Hanhai to find him. When others hear this, they will not hear any information they shouldn''t have. Yin Zhu originally told him about the terrier who called so and so to go home for dinner, but the people on the land didn''t agree to this. It''s just a matter of one sentence, and the other party paid him back. It''s a pity They agreed immediately. Bai Kun only hopes that Yin Zhu can hear it earlier, otherwise he is afraid that he will stay in kuihai tribe for some time, or what if he can''t find him after leaving Yin Zhu. In addition to sending a message, Bai Kun did not forget to ask for some information. Hanhai wanted to ask for information about the land people, only in Hushi, where people would do something about the land when they were free. Bai Kun also heard a lot, but the only thing Bai Kun cared about was that Zichen escaped from him and appeared in the mangyuan tribe. After hearing this, Bai Kun thought that since there was news about Zichen in Hanhai, Yin Zhu, who was on the other side of the land, must have heard the news. If Yin Zhu knew it, he was afraid that he would arrive at the mangyuan tribe as soon as possible. If so, I''m afraid he won''t be able to meet Yin Zhu in a short time. Bai Kun only hopes that Yin Zhu can come to Shushi to take a chance. In that case, he can discuss with Yin Zhu. Otherwise, Yin Zhu would not know if he would suffer a loss when he faced Zichen alone. Zichen turned out to be Bai Ji''s disciple. It''s not as simple as that. Bai Kun was worried that Yin Zhu would suffer a loss when he faced Zichen. Although Ziji said that Yin Zhu now has a partner, Bai Kun can''t believe it. First of all, there is no relationship between the two people. How can they help Yin Zhu? Besides, there is a world between the two people. Besides, Bai Kun is worried that Zichen will stand up, waiting for Yinzhu to fall into the trap? After all, Yin Zhu came to this world, such a big place. As Yin Zhu''s partner, he couldn''t feel the existence of Yin Zhu. Zichen wanted to find Yin Zhu, which was even more difficult. But he stood up, and Yin Zhu knew that what happened in the orc world was only related to Zichen, and Yin Zhu would definitely find Zichen. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that there is a Bai Ji standing behind Zichen, but Bai Kun knows that Ziji says that Bai Ji is more powerful than him, and now Bai Kun doesn''t even have the power to fight against Ziji. What should Bai Ji do? Bai Kun will be worried, but it''s too late for him to call Yin Zhu back. Maybe Yin Zhu has already arrived at the mangyuan tribe. Now he only hopes that the partner around Yin Zhu can be reliable, don''t be reckless, be careful, or Yin Zhu will be in danger. Think about Bai Kun''s meeting. He said to those tribes who spread the word, and changed the sentence, "Yin Zhu, your partner is critically ill, waiting for you to have the last meal in kuihai daze tribe of Hanhai." If so, if Yin Zhu hears this, he will quickly let go of your business and come to Hanhai tribe to find himself first. In addition to this, Bai Kun can''t think of any other way now. He can only hope that his method will be useful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 Yin Zhu and Bai Yan will be together. They have already crossed the plain to the mangyuan tribe. "Yin Zhu, you see, we don''t know what happened to Zichen now, so we don''t want to show our identity first. Let''s look at the situation first. Is it feasible?" Bai Yangui put forward her own opinions. When he didn''t know Zichen''s purpose, Bai Yangui would take Yinzhu''s interests first. If Zichen''s purpose was beneficial to the whole world and his family, he could only say sorry to Yinzhu at that time. Of course, he would not deal with Yinzhu. Anyway, he was not bad for himself. At that time, he could only stand by My conscience. He has a good feeling for Yin Zhu, but there is no way to compare all this with the interests of the whole nation. Besides, he is not an individual. He has been in bad health since he was a child. He has gained many benefits from the tribe. Now, Huang Yan has a purpose to let him follow Yin Zhu. "Good." Yin Zhu nodded, she won''t be so reckless, purple Chen is what kind of person, she still don''t know how can be rash to know. "What''s more, you said that your contract should belong to Zichen. Now we are going to the mangyuan tribe. Would you try to feel Zichen''s existence?" Bai Yangui thinks that since she wants to hide in Zichen, she always has to try whether the so-called contract still exists or not. Otherwise, Yin Zhu is a living icon. It''s useless to hide. The normal contract can sense the contractor, but because Yin Zhu''s contract is only one third, and it is still from others, and it has been moved three times, no one knows what the contract is for. Yin Zhu tried to communicate with his own spirit, and found that the contract was useless and had no connection. He could not feel the slightest bit of it. "I can''t feel it, but maybe Zichen has a special way to feel it." Yin Zhu thought, for the moment, she didn''t feel that the contract had any influence on her, but Zichen borrowed so much money to make this contract useless. Maybe it''s just to locate her. Yin Zhu turns his head to see Bai Yangui at this time, "what should I do?" "First, you use your mental strength to separate the contract, and then when we go to the Castle Peak tribe next to the mangyuan tribe, we will stop and wait until we find out. Is it feasible for us to go to the mangyuan tribe?" Bai Yangui put forward his own opinions. "OK, I don''t mind. Thank you for reminding me." Without Bai Yangui''s reminding of the contract, Yin Zhu would have forgotten about it. Bai Yangui wants to say that you are welcome. He only does things by heart. When Yin Zhu''s interests conflict with his tribe''s personal interests, his choice will make Yin Zhu sad. So he will help Yin Zhu as much as possible when he can be good to him and help him. Of course, even if Bai Yangui doesn''t mention it, Yin Zhu will try to avoid Zichen first. How can he understand the purpose of Zichen''s going to the orc world? Otherwise, he might just bump into someone else''s trap. Yin Zhu took a look at the location of the Castle Peak tribe. To the west of the mangyuan tribe, Bai Yangui said that it was a small tribe. There were not many people in the tribe. It was only an hour''s journey to the mangyuan tribe, which was very close. "Let''s go to the Castle Peak tribe." With a wave of his hand, Yin Zhu set out. What Yin Zhu didn''t know was that Zichen, who was transparent in the mangyuan tribe, would touch her forehead and heart and say to a young looking man sitting in front of her: "master, the person we are waiting for is coming." This purple Chen is clear just a soul body, purple Chen unexpectedly did not have entity. However, normally speaking, if the people of Xi nationality want to exist with soul body, shouldn''t they practice reincarnation formula? Can this purple Chen how can use soul body to stay in the nightmare boundary mainland this side, really strange. "Well, it''s good to be here. We have been preparing for this for thousands of years, and we should be here." Bai Ji said, clearly very young, that pair of eyes is very vicissitudes. "Zichen, I made you look like this. Can you blame me?" Bai Ji reaches out his hand and gently touches Zichen''s head. At this time, Zichen, who was originally a soul body, actually slowly solidifies and has a body. Zichen shook his head hastily. "I don''t hate it. I''m willing to sacrifice for my people. It''s my luckiest thing." "Well, if you don''t blame me." Bai Ji said with emotion, then looked up at the distant sky. "Well, I''m going to meet our distinguished guest. She''s coming soon. If we''re not enthusiastic, I''m afraid the guests will dislike us and then won''t come." Bai Ji smiles, then turns and steps out. Purple Chen sees this to shake head to sit down, what all didn''t say, own master came out, no matter that Yin Zhu is willing to come of, always will come of. Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui were stopped by a very young looking man before they could get to the Castle Peak tribe. "Since the guests are here for Zichen, why don''t they go to the mangyuan tribe?" Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui''s face will change greatly. Yin Zhu thinks that the news of his coming here has not been leaked out, and this person knows his identity at once. Is that the reason for the contract? She wrapped the contract layer upon layer with her mental strength, but she didn''t expect to be discovered. Yin Zhu didn''t know how they felt it. Normally, if they wanted to feel it, they would send out radio waves. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu didn''t see any abnormality."Are you Zichen?" Bai Yangui would ask curiously. Of course, what surprised him even more was that the man in front of him felt very weak. His strength was just like him, very weak. "No, I''m not Zichen. My name is Baiji." Bai Ji said with a smile. Bai Yangui''s face changed when he heard this. The famous Bai Ji, even though he looks very weak now, no one dares to look down on him. When Yin Zhu saw that Bai Yangui''s face had changed greatly, he knew that the identity of the man in front of him was not ordinary. "What do you want to do?" Bai Yangui unconsciously uses honorifics. "Don''t worry, what didn''t I want to do? Just want to talk to you? How can you go to mangyuan tribe with me? I promise that no one will hurt you when you go, and no one will imprison you. You just listen to me. You can leave if you want and stay if you want? How about it? " Baiji is laughing. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Yangui uncertainly at this time. Bai Yangui nodded at this time definitely, "master Bai Ji never lies. He can still believe what he says." What else can Yin Zhu do when he hears this? This person has come here to invite her and promised not to hurt her. He just wants to talk to her. Can she refuse? Even if not reconciled, Yin Zhu still keeps up with Bai Ji. "Yin Zhu, what do you think of the nightmare world?" Bai Ji asked faintly. He called Yin Zhu''s name directly. It seemed that he was familiar with Yin Zhu. Maybe the puzzled expression on Yin Zhu''s face was too obvious. Bai Ji rarely explained, "my disciple Zichen told me, so I know your name." Zichen''s master? The legendary master of genius, no wonder Bai Yangui is so respectful. He really has no chance to escape. "What do you want to talk to me about?" Yin Zhu is very curious. What should such a person say to himself? She seems to have no calculation, just chat with her, Yin Zhu doesn''t believe it, OK? "Just talk about it. What do you think of the nightmare world and the people in it?" At this time, Bai Ji repeated the question that Yin Zhu had not answered before. "The nightmare world is amazing, and so are the people here." This nightmare world is far from where she lived. If there is a bit of mythology in the orc world, there will be a lot of mythology in this nightmare world, especially in the Xi people. After practicing the reincarnation formula, they can live forever, which is more like a myth. "Compared with the orcs?" Baiji asked again. "People on this side of the nightmare world are stronger." Yin Zhu said impolitely. Bai Ji shook his head and said, "the Xi people are not powerful. We only rely on the accumulation of time and space. In a short time, the orcs will be even stronger than us." "What do you want to ask? May I ask you a few questions? " Yin Zhu can''t help asking back at this time. "Of course." Bai Ji answered without hesitation. "Zichen is your disciple. Do you know what he did in the orc world?" Yin Zhu tilted his head and looked at Bai Ji. "Of course I know. I told him to do those things, so I know very well." Bai Ji said without hesitation. Yin Zhu''s face turned black when she heard this. She looked at Bai Ji angrily. "Why do you do that? Why do you destroy the civilization of the orcs for thousands of years? Do you know how many orcs starve and freeze to death every year because of the things Zichen does? There is no hatred between the orcs and the satis. Why should they start a struggle between them? " "The struggle between the two ethnic groups? No, it''s too serious. I didn''t want to do that. " Bai Ji explained with a smile. "No? You can say you don''t want to, but that''s what you''re doing. " Yin Zhu was very angry. What did Bai Ji want to do and why did he kill so many people. "Well, if you want to think like this, I have no way. Don''t you want such an answer after Zichen? When I''m in the tribe, I''ll tell you the cause and effect of all things. Then you can tell me what to do if you are in my position. Let''s go. " Probably because of Yin Zhu''s angry appearance, Bai Ji didn''t explain any more. Bai Yangui''s face is very bad. These things are not done by Zichen, but by Bai Ji. I''m afraid that the development of things will go according to the worst situation he expected. What should he do? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 Even if Yin Zhu didn''t want to be separated, Yin Zhu and Bai Ji went to the mangyuan tribe. But as Bai Ji said, after arriving at the mangyuan tribe, Bai Ji didn''t take charge of Yin Zhu. Instead, he asked people to clean up the place where Yin Zhu lived, and took a lot of delicious things to treat him like a distinguished guest. "I think you should have designed what happened in the orc continent. I just want to ask why?" Now that he has been caught, Yin Zhu simply asks straight to the point. "I can answer you that I arranged most of the affairs in the orc continent. As for some small tribes, you know, there must be a little deviation between reality and reality." Bai Ji said with a faint smile. "Why, why are you doing this? Whether it''s the satis or the orc world, the two clans are not enemies. " Yin Zhu asked angrily. Bai Yangui doesn''t speak from beginning to end. He just listens to Bai Ji seriously and wants to string up what he knows by relying on the information. "Why, nature is for the world, including the nightmare world and the orc world." Bai Ji answered very simply without any hesitation. "Yin Zhu, I want to ask you, do you want to save your partner? Want to save your son? If you want to, please cooperate with me. Only if you cooperate with me can you save your partner and your son. " Bai Ji said calmly. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Although Yin Zhu is concerned about the treatment of Lei heteng''an, he does not want to be coerced. "You know, I''ll tell you why people in the nightmare world and the orc world are flawed. It''s because the way of heaven in our world is broken and there''s no way to complete it. You are the only one who can complete the way of heaven in the world." Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu and says seriously. "The way of heaven? I don''t know if what you said is true or false, but I want to say that I''m just an ordinary little female. I don''t have the ability you think. I can''t make up for the way of heaven. " Yin Zhu refused without hesitation. "You''re not from the world, are you? Only you can use the way of heaven of your world to complete our world, otherwise our world will be destroyed because of this one day. In fact, if you don''t come, the world will be destroyed soon. " Bai Ji said with great loss. Bai Yangui was surprised to see that Yin Zhu was not from this world. Bai Ji obviously didn''t mean that Yin Zhu was not from the nightmare world, but from the whole world. Was Yin Zhu foreign? He finds that Yin Zhu''s temperament is very different from that of the females around him. Although the orc world is different from that of the people in the nightmare world, there are still descriptions of the orc world in the tribe. He always thinks that Yin Zhu has a special identity, but he never thinks that Yin Zhu is not a person in this world at all. As for the doubt, Bai Yangui believes what Bai Ji says. "Then I will come to this world. It''s not Wuji, it should be you." Yin Zhu looks up at Bai Ji with a complicated look. "No, no, you will come to this world. It''s really limitless. At that time, I wanted to lead you directly, but I couldn''t. none of us had enough strength to lead you. Even the original Mengji didn''t have enough. Then we used an evil array, that is blood sacrifice. We used the power of blood sacrifice to lead you here." When Bai Ji saw that he said blood sacrifice, Yin Zhu''s face was very bad. He said again, "do you think I''m despicable and my people don''t want to sacrifice their blood to the people in the orc world?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he wanted to say, didn''t he? Bai Ji shook his head and said, "do you think there are many people in Xi nationality now?" Bai Ji suddenly asked a question. At this time, Yin Zhu definitely nodded, "there are a lot of people, and aren''t you satiety people immortal?" Bai Ji shook his head and said, "you are wrong. You don''t think there are immortal people in this world. If they are immortal, they are not human." Bai Yangui, who had always been obedient, finally couldn''t help saying, "it''s not human. What about those who have practiced reincarnation formula? Aren''t they people? " Bai Ji nodded sadly at this time, "yes, they are not human beings. Although the sea seems very calm, it is because the mad devils have entered the dark vortex one by one, but there are many mad devils in the dark vortex, and Meng Ji is about to be unable to suppress them." "Mengji, the goddess of Mengji is still alive." Bai Yangui said excitedly at this time. "Alive, but not good. I''m not as mean as you think, Yin Zhu. If I could, I really took the people of the satis to sacrifice by blood. But thousands of years ago, most of the people of the satis changed to practice reincarnation. There are few remaining people in the satis, and the blood sacrifice requires real fresh blood. At that time, the whole satis could not even gather those people. You can imagine how sad it was. There are so many people in the satis now It''s a slow development in 2000. " Bai Ji said with emotion. "You are cruel." Yin Zhu bit his lip and said. She didn''t see the scenes of the so-called blood sacrifice with her own eyes, but Yin Zhu believed that the five thousand year catastrophe should be the blood sacrifice. Too many people died, and even the inheritance was cut off.Bai Ji shook his head and said, "you''re wrong again. I can''t say that I''m cruel, but I should say that Wuji is cruel. I just drew a big cake for Wuji, which makes him want to eat. If Wuji has enough kindness, he won''t sacrifice blood." Yin Zhu almost didn''t laugh at Bai Ji''s shamelessness when she heard this. She had never seen such a shameless person. "Smile like this, Yin Zhu. I''m telling the truth. At the beginning, although I photographed Zichen to lure QingHan, then Zichen went to the orc continent, Zichen''s strength was not strong enough to control Wuji. Most of the time, it was more to influence them. I was still thinking that if Wuji was not tempted, it would be the life of the world. You can only wait slowly, When the world breaks down, fortunately, Wuji can''t help it. You''re here. " Bai Ji said this with a faint smile on his face. "Well, you won." Yin Zhu said helplessly. "You say that I can mend the way of heaven. How can I mend the way of heaven?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "You go back, you go back to the world where you live, you get the blood of people in your world, and then you bring it back, you can make up a part of our body." Bai Ji said calmly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he looked at Bai Ji in surprise, "what do you say? I don''t quite understand. How can I go back? " "I have thought for a long time that I want to find a complete world, and then our people will pass by. What I find is impossible. The way of heaven in other worlds does not accept the past of alien people. As long as someone passes by, our people will be wiped out at the first time." Bai Ji said with emotion. "And how did Bena get there?" Yin zhuleng hum. "It''s not the same. Bena used to be a soul body. In addition, Bena was seriously injured and nearly comatose at that time. Maybe that''s why your world rules let her go. I guess the spirit of Bena''s heyday could not be achieved in the past." Baiji is hard to explain. "Then I can go back?" Yin Zhu asked. "Yes, your soul belongs to that world. You are the child of that world. Even if you have the animal body now, that world will not exclude you." Bai Ji said with certainty. "You mean I can go back as a whole?" Yin Zhu asked in surprise. "Yes, you''re all going back. I''ll see you back then." Bai Ji said with certainty. "Then you are not afraid that I will go back and never come back. You know, my life in that world is much better than here. The living standard of this place is too backward and too bad for me. Why should I live such a bad life now when I go back?" Yin Zhu snorted coldly at this time. Why should she do everything according to other people''s calculation. "Of course, you can do that. The only thing we can bet on is your concern for your children and your partner. The only thing I can bet on is that you don''t want them." Bai Ji had no choice but to ask Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu heard this, she was silent. Yes, she didn''t just come across the world. She had dear children in this world, and her life and death partners. Could she give them up and return to the 21st world as if nothing had happened? As for what Bai Ji said, Yin Zhu has already understood that all people in the world should suffer from a genetic disease, and all people have defects. He wants to change the result by borrowing the genes of the earth people, but will this matter follow their intention? To this extent, Yin Zhu really doesn''t know what to say. Even in order to bring her here, Baiji has arranged so many things. She says that she is the only one in the nightmare world. Presumably, Baiji has separated people. Even in order to threaten herself, tengxi and Tengcheng have already entered the nightmare world. They are afraid that they will be taken hostage . "Since you have arranged so much, can I ask, how is Orc mainland? Will Wuji go crazy and destroy the orc continent? Are my friends all well? " Yin Zhu asked faintly. "Well, they''re fine." Bai Ji nodded and said. Yin Zhu thought, also to threaten themselves, they can only be good if they are not good. "Another question, when I offered sacrifices, I could say that I didn''t have enough heads, so why didn''t I choose the people from the satis when I came here? It''s more convenient, isn''t it?" Yin Zhu asked. "You don''t have enough mental strength to stay here, or you will be influenced by Yuehua and become a madman in the evening, so you can only grow up first in orcs." Bai Ji explained. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 Bai Ji explained everything and left. Yin Zhu sat in the same place and didn''t know what to do. When Bai Yangui saw Yin Zhu like this, he couldn''t help sighing. Then he asked in a low voice, "are you OK, Yin Zhu?" Yin Zhu slowly turned his eyes, then looked at Bai Yangui and asked, "do you think what this man said is true or false?" Bai Yangui was stunned when he heard this, and then said, "it should be true." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing twice. It should be that the more things he knew, the more he didn''t believe those people. Except for himself, Yin Zhu really didn''t believe anyone. Although Bai Ji''s words were very logical and didn''t sound wrong, Yin Zhu didn''t believe them. "Bai Yangui, I want to find my partner and my children." Yin Zhu said suddenly, since he doesn''t know the truth of this matter, he should go to someone he can trust and ask them to think about it for him. "If you want to find someone, you''d better ask Baiji. There will be nothing he doesn''t know in this world, and we won''t have to look for it in a mess." Bai Yangui made a suggestion. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this. Now they ask for help from her, so she can handle these people well. Besides, according to Bai Ji, so many things she had experienced before were done by Bai Ji, and she was very angry. When Baiji saw his own Yin Zhu, he laughed and nodded, "I know your intention. Your two children will be in the mangyuan tribe. You will see them later. As for your partner, one of them, you will know later. As for the remaining three, including Wuji QingHan, they will all be in the camp next to the dark abyss." When Yin Zhu heard this, she turned around and left. What she hated most was those people who could easily count the next actions. They were not only annoying but also panicking. After all, what she wanted to do next was counted in the eyes of others. She felt that she couldn''t adapt. Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu and turns to walk away. He can''t help sighing. He wants to threaten Yin Zhu, but he thinks what Yin Zhu said. If he does that, it just makes Yin Zhu''s wavering heart firm. If he goes back, he won''t come back again. In that way, he will really cry. It can''t be strong for Yin Zhu, he can only coax him. "Master, do you think Yin Zhu will promise to help us?" Some unreal purple Chen this time some sigh of say. "So it''s up to you." Bai Ji said with a sigh. It''s a pity that they have studied for a long time before they let the contract transfer part of the past. If only all the contracts were transferred in the past, it''s a pity that Zichen now has no way to affect Yinzhu. Now at most, they can only perceive Yinzhu''s location, and even Yinzhu doesn''t know what he thinks. "You go to kill Wuji and QingHan. If they die completely, the contract will naturally be all over Yinzhu''s head." Bai Ji said without hesitation. Zichen can''t help shivering when she hears this, "Shifu, that Wuji should die, but QingHan, can you bypass QingHan? Shifu, QingHan, she''s like this now, you can let her go." For thousands of years, Zichen has gradually fallen in love with QingHan, and QingHan has paid a lot for him. Now let Zichen kill QingHan, Zichen can''t do it. Bai Ji sighed, "you child, ah, come on, I know. It''s really hard for you to do it. I''ll let others do it." At the beginning of this love is he and Zichen personally designed, but now, Zichen is really like QingHan, otherwise Zichen is very clear that they want the great cause is the most important, how can stop, moreover, the original plan or Zichen himself put forward, is also his blunder, thought his disciples can grasp well, but did not expect to get along with people for a long time It''s emotional when it''s over. "Master, I beg you, you, you give me a chance. I''ll find a way to break the contract with QingHan and ask Master to let her go." Zichen kneels in front of Baiji and kowtows desperately. Bai Ji sighed. This disciple is his favorite. Now he can''t bear to look at Zichen''s painful plea. He thinks about it. Bai Ji sighed, "you should know that there is no way to cancel the contract. OK, I''ll give you a chance. Go to the camp of the dark abyss and have a good relationship with QingHan Well, if you fail to terminate the contract in the last time, I will kill her myself. We have prepared for this matter for too many years and sacrificed too much, including you, me and the goddess Mengji, so we must never fail, you know? " Zichen heard this dead bite lips, and then kneel at the foot of the white sacrifice, no more words for mercy, he respectfully to the white sacrifice kowtow a few heads, and then decided to go out. Zichen is very clear, his master said to give opportunities, in fact, there is no chance, even the master said no solution, the world is really no solution. It''s just that the world is about to collapse, and they are all martyrs ahead. QingHan, I''m sorry. As early as thousands of years ago, he seduced QingHan to go to the nightmare world. He had already made her feel sorry. He brought the simple girl into the abyss and asked her to raise her master. But QingHan doesn''t matter. I''ll be with you soon after you leave.Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu''s sullen appearance and can''t help persuading him, "Yin Zhu, please be happy. You can see your two children later. If you are so unhappy, the two children will think you don''t want to see them." After hearing Bai Yan''s words, Yin Zhu is in a better mood. Tengxi Tengcheng has been here for five or six years. He thinks that the two children were just over two years old, and they were forced to leave him. If there was no one to guide them, they would never come to the nightmare world. Does Bai Ji think that he would thank him for giving them back? Just think of two children, Yin Zhu this heart is still uneasy, the two children after more than two years old, she never saw, also don''t know whether the two children still remember her existence, and at that time her mind in the body is not good tengan, the two children did not spend much effort, this will suddenly see two children, Yin Zhu some uneasy I don''t know if the two children will blame her. Without her, the two of them would be able to live a good life. At least they don''t have to leave their hometown at a young age. They should be nine years old, and they will become adults in five or six years. I don''t know if their appearance has changed. On this thought, Yin Zhu''s mind is on the children, and he has no time to think about the things Bai Ji said. Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui go to the front of their house, and Yin Zhu sees two teenagers about one meter five six in the house. Yin Zhu can''t help but stop, "tengxi, Tengcheng, is that you?" Yin Zhu asked in a trembling voice. The two children turned their heads. Yin Zhu saw that they were two strange faces, but they were also familiar. Tengxiao and her mark could be seen on those two faces. "Mother, you have come to meet us at last." Two teenagers will run directly over, a hug Yin Zhu, a simple hug, before taking a little estrangement and strangeness have disappeared. Bai Yangui''s meeting has disappeared, leaving space for the mother and son. "Come and show my mother. How are you getting older?" After embracing for a long time, the three talents let go. Yin Zhu''s eyes were glued to the two children''s bodies and kept looking at Zhen. These two children seem to be in good health. They will be so tall. When they grow up, they should be as tall as Tengxiao. It''s not bad that they have a two meter two three. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng also keep looking at Yin Zhu. Their blood relationship tells him that this man is his mother. He has no memory of his childhood. However, they feel that she is very gentle and they like her very much. "How are you doing in the mangyuan tribe?" Yin Zhu took the two children to sit down beside him, and then asked kindly. "Mother, we are very good. The master takes good care of us and is very good to us." She said with a smile. "Master?" Yin Zhu will be very confused. "Hasn''t my mother met our master? Our master is Baiji, the greatest priest in the world. " Teng Cheng said very proud. Yin Zhu couldn''t help grinding her teeth when she heard this. Damn Bai Ji, she took two children as disciples directly. It seems that Bai Ji is very good to tengxi and Tengcheng, and she is embarrassed to say that Bai Ji is not good. Obviously, the two children have no memory of themselves, but they have a good impression on the master who raised them. Yin Zhu would say that their master is not good, right Are you going to be separated from two kids? Treacherous, even with such means, but this meeting Yin Zhu really can''t say anything, and even thank him for taking care of his children. It''s really biting the dog. It''s clear that Baiji stole his children, which makes her and her children lose their feelings. But this meeting, if she wants to get along with her children, she has to thank Baiji. "Then I really want to thank your master for teaching you so well." Speaking against his will, he could not help swallowing blood into his stomach. Yin Zhu said that he had eaten so thoroughly for the first time, but he had to say that the two children were very good at dealing with people and were well educated, which Yin Zhu really admitted. "Mother, don''t worry, master, when we grow up, we will be filial. Since mother is here, we will have a good rest. Now that we can hunt, we can certainly support mother." Teng Xi said very dutifully. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 To tell the truth, the two children are very sensible and clever. Except for their deep feelings for Baiji, Yin Zhu can''t say that baiji is not good. After all, Baiji helps to raise her children and doesn''t hate her. What can she say? Even if she wants to change the two children''s ideas, she can only change them slowly for a long time. "Why don''t you two live with your mother from today on? Let her take good care of you." Yin Zhu asked carefully, holding the two children, for fear that they would not like to. Tengxi and Tengcheng nodded happily, "OK, I also want to be with my mother." Yin Zhu gets along well with the two children for a while. After dinner, he lets the two children go out to practice. Yin Zhu will go to Baiji to settle the accounts. "Baiji, you are shameless, you even use my children to deal with me?" Yin Zhu said angrily. Bai Ji said with a smile: "how can I calculate you? Aren''t your two children excellent under my guidance? Or did I let them do something too much to you? No, but the two children feel that I''m kind to them and want to be filial to me spontaneously. Yin Zhu, I said that I won''t force you. In the end, you have to do this voluntarily. No one can force you. " "Yin Zhu, if you really care about your children and your partner, then you will naturally go back. I tell you that the world''s catastrophe is coming, so I don''t have to cheat you." Bai Ji said with emotion. "Fart, I don''t believe what you''re talking about, especially those so-called superiors who treat all people as chessmen. Even I''m just a chessman in your hand. You also say that the world is about to collapse. If the world is destroyed, how can you survive? Do you want to go to our world? That world is my hometown and the place where I grew up. How can I let you people destroy it? " Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji sarcastically. Bai Ji looked at Yin Zhu anxiously when he heard this, "Yin Zhu, do you have some misunderstanding that the world will be destroyed because the people under the dark abyss are going to be unable to suppress it, but our people will not continue to destroy the world if they are well, we will not go to your world, who wants to leave their hometown, right?" Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji and asks himself to do things again and again, including Wuji before. Yin Zhu is sure that even if these people can go to the alien world, they will have their souls in the past at most. It is estimated that they will not be able to attach themselves to the body. That is to say, only she can really return to the earth. However, now Yin Zhu really can''t understand the intentions of these people. If he doesn''t know more, there will be a lot more All kinds of truth, Yin Zhu really does not believe those things, do not believe anything. As Yin Zhu said, as long as the final intention of these people is not determined, Yin Zhu will not return to the earth. Anyway, the earth is her hometown and her relatives. She can''t let these people harm the earth. Bai Ji thought that everything would go as he arranged, but what he never thought was that Yin Zhu would mend his brain, and then Yin Zhu would not help them at all. "Besides, don''t you say my partner is in some dark abyss? I want to take my child to the dark abyss and lead the way Yin Zhu said very directly, these people calculate themselves, then Yin Zhu will not be polite to these people. As for why to let Baiji lead the way, Yin Zhu also thought about it. If Baiji asks her, it won''t do anything to her. The so-called dark abyss is a very dangerous place. Moreover, she is not familiar with the land of her life, and she doesn''t want to find it so quickly. It''s better to let Baiji lead the way. Bai Ji is also worried by Yin Zhu''s theory of aggression. He is eager to find some people who can persuade Yin Zhu. In addition, Yin Zhu''s strength is still too low. It''s still dangerous to cross the physical body. It''s better to go to the dark abyss and discuss with those daenengs. "OK, let''s go." Bai Ji simply said that he would lead the way. When Yin Zhu sees this, he goes back to pack up his things and tells Bai Yangui that he wants to leave. Bai Yangui decides whether to follow her or not. Bai Yangui will not hesitate to choose the past. To be honest, the things Bai Ji said have a great impact on Bai Yangui. No matter what the future is like, Bai Yangui wants to have a look and at least know the secrets of the world. Bai Yangui is a good partner. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng are very happy to hear that they are going to see their father next. The two children miss their parents very much. They should be reunited after they have been separated for so long. Yin Zhu was angry with Bai Ji. He wanted to enslave Bai Ji to vent his anger, but he found that tengxi and Tengcheng could run faster than anything as soon as they spoke. When they got to the back, Yin Zhu would not toss about Bai Ji, because he would toss about and turn into his own children, so Yin Zhu could not bear to toss about his own children, and finally with two children The son separated so long, she wants to make up for the two children, to love Yin Zhu. What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that she left in such a hurry that she didn''t pay attention to the dynamics of the people in the tribe. If Yin Zhu would pay attention, she would find that there is a saying in the tribe: "Yin Zhu, your partner is critically ill, waiting for you to have your last meal in kuihai tribe of Hanhai." It''s a pity that Yin Zhu of this meeting doesn''t know anything. He has left the mangyuan tribe with Bai Ji."By the way, there should be statues of goddess in your tribe. This statue of goddess can stop wild animals. Who is this statue of goddess? Why do they have the ability to stop wild animals? " Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking curiously, and took out the statue of headless goddess before him. "This is the statue of the goddess Mengji. Even the whole moon is made by the goddess. Those wild animals get the benefits from the goddess Mengji and naturally recognize the goddess." Bai Ji played with the statue and gave it back to Yin Zhu. "By the way, when I came to this world, I found that there were guardians in the passage between the two worlds. Who were those people? And I found that they were like puppets. " Thinking of Jono''s inexplicable transformation into a guardian puppet, Yin Zhu is very anxious. Now he can''t easily catch a guy who knows everything, so he can''t ask him. Bai Ji said with a smile, "don''t worry, your partner is OK, it will also be in the dark abyss, you can see people after you pass." "I said you know everything, so why don''t you calculate whether I''ll come back or not?" Yin Zhu is not very angry. Bai Ji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "although in principle, I can count anyone''s business in the world, but it''s not without cost. If I have causality, I will pay less. As for you, the man of heaven, I pay a lot to count your business. What''s more, I count all the things that you have happened before, not yet I can''t count on it When Yin Zhu heard this, he picked his eyebrows. That''s good. If he really wanted to count, then he didn''t have any privacy and was placed in front of this person? "Don''t worry, I won''t count on you next, because I can''t afford that." Bai Ji sighs. "Don''t worry, I can''t worry. You are all human beings. Even if you don''t use divination, you are good at calculating people''s minds." Yin Zhu is not very angry. Bai Ji can''t help laughing when he hears this. Yin Zhu is complaining that he has taken her two children away. But what else can he do besides calculating people''s hearts? He only hopes that Yin Zhu''s children can help him to keep more hope. Yin Zhu always thinks that the nightmare world is similar to the orc continent. There is a dark city in the orc continent, where the exiled orcs live. The people who live in the dark abyss don''t know who they are. Anyway, according to Bai Ji, it''s very dangerous. "Can you tell me something about the dark abyss?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. "Naturally." Bai Ji sighs. He finds that he sighs more than ever. "The dark abyss used to be just the eye of the sea in the depths of the vast sea. The vast sea is the place where the reincarnation shenjue people live. When they practice the reincarnation shenjue, they will eventually become mad demons, and the mad demons will finally enter the dark abyss one by one." Bai Ji said slowly. "You know that the reincarnation formula was created by Mengji goddess. At the beginning, Mengji goddess found that our family had defects, so she created the reincarnation formula. Do you know what the reincarnation formula was used for at the beginning? It''s used to make up for our own defects, but later we found that the reincarnation formula is not to make up, but to eliminate some of our genes and make some genes more radical. At the beginning, no one found any problems. Even the orcs practiced the reincarnation formula, and the orcs appeared because they practiced the reincarnation formula. The reincarnation formula and the cultivation of the satiety people are the promotion The spirit of the orc is to kill the spirit, let him more beast, this is all people did not think of "After the goddess Mengji found out this, she quickly controlled the situation. However, after everyone thought that the goddess controlled the situation, the goddess Mengji had a problem. The goddess Mengji''s schizophrenia was divided into two parts: one was the goddess who was still kind and wanted to change the people, the other was the devil who wanted to destroy the world, and the devil could continue to devour those crazy demons People, let themselves become more powerful, in order not to harm the nightmare world, the goddess Mengji sent all the demons into the eye of the sea to suppress them. At the beginning, the devil was still very weak, but he grew up slowly. As early as two or three thousand years ago, the goddess had been in a coma, unable to control herself, and could only affect the evil world. This influence was also very weak, very strong The goddess Mengji is going to die. " Bai Ji said with tears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 "If Mengji is dead, the world will be destroyed." Bai Ji said quietly. "That is to say, you thought that I could save the world by going back to that world and taking the blood of that world. It''s all your conjecture. Maybe this plan is more stupid and will not work?" Yin zhuleng hum, in fact, according to Yin Zhu''s conjecture, the orc world and the satin race are likely to be born with genetic diseases, which can''t be solved by modern high technology. At least there is no way to say that the natural genetic defects can be remedied. "No, this plan is OK. We have calculated for a long time that there is a 90% possibility. If we give up, the world will really be ruined." Bai Ji said again with emotion. Yin Zhu heard this silent, this will tengxi and Tengcheng two went to Yin Zhu''s side, nothing to say, just stretched out his hand tightly grasped Yin Zhu''s hand. Yin Zhu looks at the two children around him. Do they want her to help him? "Mother, you don''t have to think about us. Mother, just think about herself. Think about it." At this time, tengxi looked at Yinzhu solemnly. Yin Zhu looked at the clever child, but did not know how to speak. Bai Yangui doesn''t know what to say. After all, he has no position to persuade Yin Zhu. For a moment, he was angry and depressed. Instead of saying anything, Bai Ji began to instruct the two children to practice and teach them how to hunt. Sometimes, he even taught the two children how to behave. Yin Zhu watched Bai Ji perform. Does that mean that he was very good to his two children? Yin Zhu really doesn''t know how to tell Baiji that baiji is not good because he arranges from beginning to end to calculate himself. He says baiji is good because baiji is really good for the two children. Do you want to make up for it in this way? Several people walked for more than ten days, and finally came to the dark abyss. Yin Zhu thought that the dark abyss was just a name, and it would be a place where individuals live together, just like the city of darkness. Now when he came here, he found that it was a vortex like a deep black black hole, and nothing else. "It''s time to jump." Bai Ji pointed to the whirlpool and said. Yin Zhu looked at the black revolving hole and felt that his legs were soft. It was like a monster that would devour people. "Let''s go. Since Bai Yangui is here, you should protect Yin Zhu and Teng Xi and Teng Cheng." Bai Ji reaches out his hand to the two children, and then jumps down with them in Yin Zhumu''s daze. "Yinzhu, let''s go down, too. If you''re afraid, don''t look at anything, don''t think about anything, just hold me Bai Yangui holds Yin Zhu, presses Yin Zhu''s head in his arms, and then jumps down to the deep hole without hesitation. Yin Zhuzhi will feel that his mind is blank, that his whole body is floating, and even forgets to scream. After a while, Yin Zhu felt that someone was patting his cheek. "Here, Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu, wake up. It''s OK." Bai Yangui was very worried and patted Yin Zhu''s face. Yin Zhu shook his head hard, then shook the God, "en, here it is?" "Here you are, under the dark abyss." Bai Yangui grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and whispers. Yin Zhu opened his eyes and looked around carefully. Then he looked at his feet. There was a piece of blue water under his feet. Yin Zhu also kicked it with his feet. He could feel the water below, but it was strange that people could stand on the water. "Didn''t you say that several of my friends are here? I want to see them. " Yin Zhu at this time holding Teng Xi Teng Cheng''s hand, eager to say. "Of course, let''s go." Bai Ji waved to Yin Zhu and walked in one direction. After leaving the hospital, Yin Zhu found that there were many buildings not far away, and they still looked very solid stone chambers. However, a little bit before Yin Zhu left, he heard a painful and unbearable roar from the stone room. When he looked at it, he found that it was a wild animal that had been chained through the flesh and locked in the stone room. There was a very bright crystal on the head of the wild animal. It was not a wild animal, it was a human. "What''s wrong with these people? Why should they be tortured like this?" Yin Zhu asked angrily. "Torture, it''s really painful torture, but it''s not what we brought him. It''s because they have to suffer such torture. They all become like this after practicing reincarnation formula. You know, people who practice reincarnation formula will not die, and they can live again after they die. In order not to let them run out and harm others, they can only be locked here By the way, you can see that there are runes on the chains. The runes on the chains can also absorb the spiritual power in their bodies, and then pass it on to become the moon flower that can be cultivated by the nightmare clan, so as to avoid the constant growth of these people''s spiritual power, and finally they can''t be locked? If I can, I''d like to kill them directly, so as not to let them suffer so much, but I can''t help it. Yin Zhu, I can''t help it. Do you know? " Bai Ji said in great pain. "Yin Zhu, don''t you feel sad after reading these? Don''t you want to save them?" Baiji asked. "Where is my partner? Or you don''t know where my partner is at all, so you may cheat me to come here and just want to see my compassion? " Yin Zhu is not angry to say that it is not her suspicion, but that Bai Ji is likely to do such a thing.Bai Ji sighed when he heard this. Yin Zhu misunderstood him so deeply. "Your two partners are really here, but they are not very good. Come with me." What do you mean, not so good? What happened to them? " Yin Zhu asked anxiously. "Come with me." Bai Ji sighed. Bai Ji takes Yin Zhu around the stone houses and walks in another direction. After about ten minutes, Bai Ji stops, points to a big room in front of Yin Zhu and says, "your partner is in front of you. Go and see for yourself." At this time, Yin Zhu stood in front of the room, hesitated for a long time. Then he reached out and pushed open the door of the room. He extended his head and shrank his head. But when Yin Zhu looked at the man lying on the ground, Yin Zhu was confused. The man lying on the ground was Leihe. In addition to his upper body, Leihe had a long snake tail in his lower body The rest is less than one meter long. It seems that it was cut off by people. "Reich." Yin Zhu rushes forward and hugs Lei he, sobbing. Leihe was stunned at first. After a long time, he reached out and patted Yinzhu on the back. He didn''t expect to be seen by Yinzhu like this. "Yinzhu, don''t cry. Don''t you think I live well?" Yin Zhu''s eyes are dim and he shakes his head desperately. Leihe loses his tail. He can''t even stand up. It''s equivalent to having his legs cut off. It''s her who hurt him, it''s her. Leihe looks at Yinzhu crying and can''t breathe. He can only hold Yinzhu hard. Originally, he didn''t intend to live, so he was disabled, so he might as well die. Tengxiao stops him. Tengxiao says that if Yinzhu knew that he had given up his life because of this, he would hate himself and would never forgive him, and Yinzhu would always blame himself and punish himself. Think about Jono Almost dead, Yin Zhu almost crazy, because of this, Leihe hesitated, in addition, he was reluctant to leave Yin Zhu. Can see Yin Zhu is so sad, Leihe is uncomfortable again. "Don''t be sad, Yin Zhu. I''m more sad because of you." I knew I shouldn''t stay here. Even if I live, I can''t ask Yin Zhu to find it. I should have separated from Tengxiao before. "What about Tengxiao?" Leihe is so miserable. What about Tengxiao? "Don''t worry. Tengxiao is OK. Go out and find food for me. You wait for him and he will come back." Leihe quickly guarantees that Tengxiao is OK, but compared with him, Tengxiao is seriously injured, but at least his limbs are healthy, and there is no less part, so it''s ok? As for the internal injury or something, take care of it slowly. "Reich, it''s infinity, right? Baiji, Wuji, QingHan, and those two bitches? Isn''t that what you want me to do? I promise you, the condition is to kill Wuji and QingHan Yin Zhu said angrily. Yin Zhu also knows that revenge will not help, but there is always a place to vent one''s anger. Besides revenge, Yin Zhu doesn''t know what else he can do. Bai Ji was very happy to hear that, "OK, it''s a deal." "Wait, I want to kill Wuji myself. I must kill them myself." Yin Zhu said angrily. Bai Ji saw this and nodded, "yes." As long as Yin Zhu can promise himself, he can promise anything. Leihe seized Yinzhu''s hand excitedly and said, "Yinzhu, what did you promise them? Don''t do stupid things, don''t do stupid things for us. " As the leader of the dark city, reih knows very well that no one will treat you without any reason. As a result, they are all purposeful. Before, he didn''t understand what the purpose of those people was. Now it will be clear. "I didn''t do anything stupid. It''s very simple for me. I want to avenge you. Avenge, Reich. I hurt you. I hurt you." Yin Zhu sobbed. Leihe quickly hugs people in his arms. Fortunately, he is not dead, and he is disabled. Yin Zhu can blame himself like this. If he is really dead, it''s good that he didn''t do anything stupid. "You didn''t hurt me, just the tail. It will grow out later." Leihe comforts Yinzhu that the broken tail of a snake Orc can grow again, but it takes a long time and a good elixir. "Can it grow?" Yin Zhu looks at Lei he hopefully. "Sure, I don''t believe you ask other people." Leihe doesn''t want Yin Zhu to suffer all the time. He might as well give him a hope. Although it''s hard to find a panacea, he can always find it as long as he has time and heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 "Well, you can make other guests laugh. I''m fine." Leihe managed to coax Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu just reflected that she was followed by a large audience. She was a little embarrassed at this meeting. Yin Zhu quickly pulled tengxi and Tengcheng, "come on, this is your father Leihe." Leihe looked at tengxiteng two in surprise at this time. He thought Yin Zhu was very anxious to find the two children. If Teng an didn''t say they were OK, he was afraid that Yin Zhu would be crazy at that time. No wonder they kept looking for it at that time, but there was no news at all. It turns out that Teng Xi and Teng Cheng went to the nightmare world. No wonder they couldn''t find it. "Good boy, you are so old. Tengxiao will be very happy to see you two." Reich reached over the heads of the two children. Tengxi Tengcheng also said hello to Leihe cleverly. As for the people behind Yinzhu, they will turn around and walk away one by one. Then Yinzhu will have no time to take care of them. Give Yinzhu some private space and come back to find Yinzhu in the afternoon. Bai Yangui slowly left at this time. Seeing Yin Zhu''s appearance, he knew that Yin Zhu had a deep relationship with his partner. Sure enough, he thought that there was no way for him to love others, because he could not put his partner first in any situation. The most he could do was not to be ungrateful, so he could only be a friend, not a partner. Of course, he was a little disappointed, but he would not be too disappointed, because what he wanted at the beginning was a friend. Thinking of Bai Yangui, he slowly kept up with Bai Ji and went out. About an hour later, Yin Zhu and Leihe had two children chatting. At this time, Tengxiao came back. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu sitting there chatting and the two teenagers who obviously have their own blood traction. He is so excited that he can''t take out the things in his hand. He just throws them away and hugs Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu, I''m not dazzled. It''s really you. How do you find this side?" "Sit down first. You''re tired when you go out. Have a drink and take a breath." Yin Zhu gets Tengxiao a glass of water. Looking at Tengxiao sitting beside him, Yin Zhu uses his hand as a comb to smooth Tengxiao''s messy hair. Tengxiao naturally feels Yin Zhu''s action. His original excited heart will gradually calm down. "Yin Zhu, how did you get here?" Tengxiao asked again at this time, this dark abyss is not a good place, and another is that the dark abyss came in, and it''s not easy to go out. "Yin Zhuxian simply summed up what happened here, and then asked Tengxiao about their energy." Yin Zhu can also see that Tengxiao''s state is not very good. It should be that he is not well with injuries. He is just a little better than Leihe. Tengxiao and Leihe heard Yin Zhu ask about what happened after the separation, and they told them what happened after one by one. At the beginning, they were really ready to stop Wuji and QingHan, so they both had powerful moves. Whatever secret method was useful, they could use it as they wanted. They didn''t consider the consequences at all. However, QingHan didn''t seem to want their lives. In this way, they were forced into the nightmare world. But as soon as they enter the nightmare world, they enter the dark abyss. As for why they appear here, Tengxiao can''t understand. Tengxiao has been here for such a long time, and some rules have been found. For example, in the dark abyss, there are some people who practice reincarnation, and there are also some powerful orcs who are completely beast like. He and reih do not belong here. Reih belongs to the sober ORC. According to those people, he should appear in the vast sea until he is completely out of control He will enter the dark abyss, but he is not in any condition, should appear in the land side of the Xi nationality. Of course, Tengxiao has a guess that the reason why they entered the nightmare world at the beginning was not through the teleportation array, but their attack of Wuji and QingHan opened a crack in the array, and then they fell here. And Tengxiao went out to inquire. When they came here, they took in two people who wanted to be crazy. One was the one who had practiced the reincarnation formula, and the other was the nine headed snake ORC. It should sound like limitless and cold. Because of Leihe''s body and Tengxiao''s own injuries, Tengxiao can''t take Leihe out alone, especially after seeing the crazy fighting power of the Xi people. Tengxiao can''t help but temporarily settle down in the dark abyss. He planned to wait for his body to recover and go out to find Yinzhu. He didn''t expect Yinzhu to find them faster. Yin Zhu had a good chat with them for a while, and then Yin Zhu quickly got some food. After eating these things, she had to go to see Qiao Nuo. As Bai Ji said before, even Qiao Nuo was here, but Bai Kun, the smartest, had no news yet. But Bai Kun is the smartest. Yin Zhu doesn''t worry about him very much. If he wants to, this guy will surely be able to make a living in Xi nationality. As for the things Baiji said, Yin Zhu also told Tengxiao Leihe. Leihe couldn''t help thinking at this time, "do you say Baiji wants you to go back to your original world?"This time, it''s not Yinzhu''s spiritual journey back, but he goes back with the entity. Leihe can''t help but frown when he hears this, "it''s not so easy for Yinzhu to cross a world. To put it most simply, our Orc world and the nightmare clan belong to the same world. When we go to the nightmare world, we are all hated because we can''t have enough mental power, so we''ll adapt slowly. You need to wear it The more a world there is, the more pain we have to bear in the middle of it. We can''t easily agree to this. " What''s more, they don''t know whether what Bai Ji said is true or false. Lei he is worried about Yin Zhu''s safety. What Leihe and Tengxiao don''t tell Yin Zhu is that they are not very energetic. They suddenly come to fight the nightmare world, especially the moon at night. The dark abyss is the thickest place of the moon. Even there is a little bit in the air during the day. At the beginning, their heads seem to explode every day, and they are in agony Rolling on the ground all the time, otherwise Tengxiao''s injury would not be healed in a few months. He didn''t tell Tengxiao that he didn''t want Yin Zhu to shed tears. If Yin Zhu knew they had suffered so much, he would be sad. Anyway, it was all over. "Well, I haven''t agreed yet. Even if I want to go, I''ll discuss it with the four of you." Yin Zhu patted Leihe''s hand to reassure him that he would not make a decision easily. As for what killed Wuji and cold revenge before, it has been ignored by Yin Zhu. In the afternoon, Yin Zhu had a rest after eating, and Bai Ji came. Yin Zhu was too lazy to talk nonsense, "didn''t you say that my other partner was here? Anyone here? How can I beg you to see it? " Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu calmly. Yin Zhu is really rude, but who told him to calculate a big circle? Yin Zhu is angry, and he should be. "There''s something wrong with that Jono. We suppressed him in the bottom stone room, so you''d better go and see for yourself." Bai Ji thought for a while and said. Tengxiao''s face is not very good. After staying in the dark abyss for so long, Tengxiao knows that the more serious it is, the deeper the place where people are suppressed. That is to say, Jono''s situation is very serious now. "Go, lead the way." Hear Bai Ji say that Qiao Nuo is not very good, Yin Zhu where there is spare time with her ghost talk. Baiji hurried to lead the way in front, and a dozen people followed him. Then, when Yin Zhu rushed to the stone chamber of Jono on the last floor, he saw that the lute bones on both sides of Jono were passed through with iron chains, and his hands and feet were even locked with iron chains. He was hanging there, almost motionless. "Jono, Jono, what''s the matter with you?" Yin Zhu ran forward anxiously. "What has Jono done? You should do this to Jono. Put the people down." Yin Zhu cried in a hurry. Bai Ji stopped in front of Yin Zhu at this time. "No, do you remember the goddess Mengji I said before? Your partner, like the goddess Mengji, has two souls in his body. Now he wakes up the powerful evil soul, especially after absorbing the power of Yuehua, he is afraid to be a devil. " "Evil spirit? You fart, Jono is fine, and so is Kim. You put people down for me. " Yin Zhu, the two souls of Qiao Nuo''s body, knows it. Just before Xiao Jin fell asleep, he thought Xiao Jin couldn''t wake up, but he didn''t expect to wake up when he came to the nightmare world. "Tengxiao, help me put down Xiaojin." Yin Zhu looked at his white sacrifice and asked for help. Baiji also wants to stop. Yinzhu will simply say, "Baiji, get out of the way, or don''t blame me for turning over. I know that there are two souls in Jono''s body. No matter Jono or Xiaojin, they are my friends. Xiaojin is very good. They won''t be any demons. Not everyone has demons in their hearts, they will become demons." Tengxiao knows Xiaojin. He is very clear that Xiaojin has a little temper, but he will never be a devil. He should not be treated like this. Tengxiao comes forward to help directly, but baiji is silent. Does Yin Zhu know the double souls of this man''s body? But that soul clearly feels negative, and the power of collection is also negative. He is very fast and powerful, which is the same as Mengji''s Mingming. But Bai Ji hesitated for a while. Yinzhu and Tengxiao had already opened the iron chain that bound Xiaojin''s limbs. Xiaojin slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Yinzhu standing in front of him, he grinned, "Yinzhu, you''re here." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 When Yin Zhu saw Xiaojin greeting him, he felt even more sad. "Xiaojin, don''t worry. I''ll let you out right away." "Well, I''ll wait for you." Xiao Jin said cleverly. At this time, Bai Ji looks at the two people who recognize each other. The evil soul seems to know Yin Zhu, and he looks very rational and sober. It''s not like Mengji''s only killing. It took a lot of effort for Yin Zhu to save Xiaojin. When the last chain on Xiaojin left him, Xiaojin sat down directly. Then the soul power of the whole dark abyss rushed towards him. The strong soul power formed a thick red fog. Bai Ji''s face is a little bit bad at this time. At the beginning, this person was directly caught by the channel guardian when he was still weak. When this person came here, the evil soul woke up, and now it''s obvious that he wants to break through. I don''t know if the evil soul was deliberately cheating Yin Zhu just now. If he didn''t worry about asking for Yin Zhu, he would be with Yin Zhu Tear your face. Now people are saved, and Yin Zhu and his partner are obviously guarding the evil soul, so they can only gamble. Xiaojin absorbed it for less than two hours, because it was already evening when Xiaojin woke up. Because they were guarding Xiaojin, Yin Zhu didn''t even dare to eat. So was Baiji. Baiji was worried that Xiaojin would rebel. See small gold wake up, Yin Zhu is very happy to welcome up, "small gold, you finally wake up." Xiaojin first smiles gently at Yinzhu, and then directly bypasses Yinzhu and makes a hand at Baiji and the guardian of the dark abyss. "What are you doing, Kim?" Yin Zhu was very surprised. "Teach these bastards a lesson. They hang me here indiscriminately and absorb the soul power of my body. I''m sorry for myself if I don''t teach them a lesson." Xiaojin is furious. If he had not been hurt for so long, his strength would have been higher. Of course, the strength of Xiaojin is much higher than before, this place is too suitable for him to grow, he feels very comfortable. Then Yin Zhu saw that Bai Ji and his guardians were swept by Xiao Jin, and several of them were beaten by Xiao Jin. As for Bai Ji, there was nothing wrong except that he began to be swept away. Bai Ji''s strength was very weak, but every step he took was just right for the good. He was fierce. Can he be named after his profession? Seeing that Xiaojin was just venting her anger and not trying to kill those people, Yin Zhu was relieved to know that when she first saw Xiaojin''s appearance, Yin Zhu was very angry. These people did not check at all, let alone ask, according to the so-called practice in front of her. They directly executed Xiaojin. If she did not come here, would Xiaojin be hanged here all the time To die? It''s good that Xiaojin didn''t kill them now. Now he''s just beating people. Yin Zhu says he supports them with both hands. Those who have been beaten will also find that the other party is just venting their anger. If they have done something wrong, they will also feel very guilty. Knowing that they will be OK, they will simply protect their body and let Xiaojin beat them. Xiaojin was not polite at all. He didn''t stop until he took off his strength. Bai Ji would apologize to Yin Zhu awkwardly, "Yin Zhu, I''m sorry about this. We don''t know, but what''s the matter with him?" Xiaojin''s situation is obviously different from Mengji''s evil spirit. Although Xiaojin is OK, baiji is also worried about it, because Xiaojin can absorb the Yuehua here and become powerful quickly. I don''t know if she will be lost and become the same as Mengji''s evil spirit. "Xiao Jin is Jono''s brother, two people one double soul." As for the origin of Xiaojin, Yinzhu didn''t say. Yinzhu was afraid that the white sacrifice would come up with something bad. "Well, my partner has been found, and now it''s dark, I''ll go back first." Yin Zhu will take his family with him. Baiji saw the wounded lying on the ground, and his mouth began to smoke. The heartless Yin Zhu threw the man away and finished it. It was really hard for him. Back where he lives, Xiaojin naturally asks what happened to Yinzhu recently. As for why Yinzhu came to the nightmare world, Xiaojin can probably guess that, after all, Jono wanted to explore the way for Yinzhu. Xiaojin glanced at Leihe and Tengxiao contemptuously at this time. Both of them were hurt badly. "You guys are really useless. I''ll give Yin Zhu to you. As a result, you protect Yin Zhu like this. It''s really useless." Tengxiao''s face turned pale and angry when he heard this. Xiaojin likes to bite him every time. He really doesn''t like Xiaojin at all. Thanks to his efforts to save him before, the kindness was thrown away in an instant. It''s just that Xiao Jin''s words are true, because they are really weak. Otherwise, Yin Zhu would not be able to go to the nightmare world alone. They thought that they had arranged for Bai Kun, but who could think that Bai Kun would be separated and didn''t get together with Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu is very suitable for my cultivation. My ability is growing rapidly. I think I can take you away after staying here for a month. All the guardians of this place can''t stop me. I''ll protect you in the future." Xiao Jin is angry. At the beginning, he only gave in to help Qiao Nuo. He thought that Qiao Nuo could protect Yin Zhu. As a result, Qiao Nuo failed to protect Yin Zhu. Tengxiao Leihe baikun didn''t work, and none of them could protect Yin Zhu. Since they didn''t work, he came by himself."Well, thank you, Kim." Yin Zhu''s gentle smile. "By the way, how did Jono sleep?" After saying this, Yin Zhu felt that what he said was not right, which made him dislike Xiaojin. In fact, no matter Jono or Xiaojin, she had feelings for both of them, but if she had to choose one of the two, Yin Zhu would choose Jono. "I''m sorry, Xiao Jin. I don''t mean anything else. I''m glad to see you, too." Yin Zhu explained in a hurry. Xiaojin just replied with a smile, "I''m not angry." Xiaojin is really not angry. He has long understood what Yin Zhu chose, hasn''t he? But it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t think that Jono is so good. He just depends on knowing Yin Zhu earlier. They have been together for a long time, and he won''t wipe out Jono''s existence, because Yin Zhu cares. If he does that, Yin Zhu is afraid that he will leave him forever. But this time, he won''t give up again. At least, he doesn''t want to go there because he completely gives up I can''t help Yin Zhu at any time. As long as he is here to practice for another month, Xiao Jin says that in his whole life, Jono is afraid that he can''t catch up with his mental strength. At that time, only he can let Jono out on his own initiative, and once Yin Zhu is in danger, he can force out without Jono''s consent. Thinking about this, Xiao Jin thinks that it doesn''t matter, the most important thing is strength. Yin Zhu doesn''t know about Xiaojin''s transformation, but if he completely obliterates Xiaojin''s life and lets Qiao Nuo live, Yin Zhu''s heart will probably suffer. If he has to sacrifice another person to make it perfect, he will probably suffer. Of course, Yin Zhu has to admit that he is very greedy, very greedy. "Jono''s soul is too weak to bear the breath of nightmare world, so he fell into a deep sleep automatically. As for me, I don''t know why I adapt to the breath here and grow up very fast." Xiao Jin explains that he doesn''t want Yin Zhu to misunderstand anything. "Yes." Yin Zhu nodded to show that he understood. As for why Xiao Jin said, Yin Zhu thought about it for a moment. It is the power of animal Dan to absorb animal Dan. The power of animal Dan has always been violent and ferocious, which belongs to this aspect. It''s probably more suitable for Yuehua here. Besides this, Yin Zhu can''t think of any other explanation. "Tengxiao, go and get something to eat first. Everyone will be very tired." Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao and sent people to get food. "Xiao Jin, I know you are very good, but you can''t say Tengxiao any more. They are bad. They are good. They protect me with their lives. I don''t allow you to say that about them. Of course, Xiao Jin is also good." Tengxiao, they are really using their life to defend themselves, so Yin Zhu does not allow anyone to question or even insult them in this aspect, nor does Xiao Jin, who is also a partner. Xiao Jin''s face darkened when he heard this, then he thought for a moment and stretched his brows. "OK, I know. I won''t say it later." Endure one Jono is endure, others can endure, anyway, it''s almost the same. Yinzhu heard Xiaojin happily promised himself, reached out and hugged Xiaojin, "thank you Xiaojin, I know Xiaojin doesn''t want to make me embarrassed." When Xiao Jin heard this, he grinned, "don''t you mean love house and Wu? I can''t love my family, but at least they are weak and incompetent, but as long as they are good to you, I can accept it. " Leihe can''t help shaking his head when he hears Xiaojin''s words. He hasn''t touched Xiaojin before, but he really wants to beat him. He is weak. Leihe looks at the tail behind him. He must grow it again, and then fight with Xiaojin. Let him think about how to speak and who is strong or weak. But with Xiaojin, he can rest assured. No matter what his temperament is, at least his heart is the same as theirs. Now he is disabled. Tengxiao is not disabled, but half disabled. At least he needs to reply for a long time. Yinzhu is not at ease. There is a person with combat power, he is at least at ease. Thinking of this, Leihe thinks that even if the other party speaks a little hard I''m a little crazy. I can''t stand it. "Then I''ll thank Kim for them." Yin Zhu smiles and touches Xiaojin''s head. Sometimes Xiaojin''s brain can''t turn around, but Xiaojin''s temperament is pure, because Xiaojin hasn''t been in the world for a long time and needs guidance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 "Xiaojin, I know you want to protect me and become strong quickly, but I think the nightmare world is very abnormal. The so-called Huayue you cultivate is actually separated from the crazy people in the nightmare world. You can see from the people in the nightmare world that these people have no good end. I''m afraid you will become like that after absorbing the Yuehua. Xiaojin, I know it''s important for you not to cultivate It''s absolutely impossible, but I ask you to control yourself and hold it. Don''t force it. If there''s something abnormal, stop it for me, OK? " Yin Zhu will hold Xiaojin''s hand tightly. "Are you worried about me?" Xiao Jin hesitates and asks. Although Xiao Jin knows that he and Jono are in the same body, Yin Zhu will be affected by his senses. Sometimes, Xiao Jin thinks whether he should thank Jono or hate Jono. Jono is really a special existence for him. In the absence of Yin Zhu, the two can work together as well as their good brothers. However, when it comes to their own feelings with Yin Zhu, neither of them is willing to give in. Seeing this, Yin Zhu firmly grasped Xiao Jin''s hand. "Xiao Jin, I''m not afraid that you call me hypocritical. If I had no emotion for you, I would not have been with you at the beginning. But when Jono and you gave me a choice, I chose Jono. I''ve experienced a lot with Jono, and I can''t forget. I know that I''m not good at this and I''m selfish. In fact, I''ve thought about it. I''ll stick to it by myself, but once this fork is opened, I can''t seal it back. " Yin Zhu wants to say that Dorf is not her subjective intention. Tengxiao follows her because of her children. Bai Kun gives her life for the benefit of the tribe. If she is really provoked by her, only Leihe is really provoked by her. Then for various reasons, these men have accompanied her through a lot of experiences. People have experienced such emotional things Some of them can''t give up. Yin Zhu also knows that she is very bad, but Yin Zhu thinks that she hasn''t tied any of them to death. She owes them a few in terms of emotion. But if one day they want to leave, she will be sad, but she is willing to let go. The most sorry thing is Xiaojin. Although Xiaojin and Jono are the same body, they are separate souls. She gave Xiaojin a month''s company in exchange for her life. At that time, she would be with Xiaojin, and she thought more about compensation. After thinking that it was Jono''s body, but this would make Xiaojin come out again. Yin Zhu knew that she could be cruel before Poison let Xiaojin back, let Xiaojin die once, now, looking at Xiaojin desperately want to protect herself, she can open that mouth? "And Xiao Jin, I''m sorry, I owe you this, but Xiao Jin, I don''t have as deep feelings for you as Jono, but I can''t fake it. I care about you, and I can''t fake it." Yin Zhu said with great certainty. "I''m sorry. I''m willing to do things before. Besides, you all say that your feelings for me are not fake, so I''m worth it." Xiao Jin reaches for Yin Zhu''s hand. "Xiao Jin, why do you like me?" Yin Zhu asked in a trembling voice. She didn''t understand. She didn''t have long contact with Xiao Jin. How could Xiao Jin like herself? What''s more, Xiaojin''s love is different from Tengxiao''s and baikun''s. Tengxiao''s love is because he has children. Baikun''s first sacrifice is for the tribe''s responsibility. Leihe likes her from the beginning, but his right side is more and more deeply involved with orcs. Of course, now several partners have deep feelings for him. These feelings have shocked Yin Zhu. After hearing Yin Zhu''s question, Xiao Jin kept silent for a while and said, "it should be because of Jono. You know, my body will store memory, even if I don''t have Jono''s memory, but my body tells me a lot of things, and then I keep close to you, and then I''m attracted by you." Xiaojin smiles faintly, because this can''t be explained. He is really special to Yinzhu from the beginning. Even at the beginning of the fight, he didn''t hurt Yinzhu. Anyway, those processes are not important. The important thing is the result. He likes Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu didn''t expect Xiao Jin to be so frank. She didn''t know how to answer. Could she say that this feeling is wrong, some deformities? "Yin Zhu is obsessed with what to do. Anyway, I know I like you." Xiaojin said with a smile, in a very good mood. This sudden confession made Yin Zhu blush. Although he had several partners and heard a lot of love stories, he was still shy to hear people''s straightforward changes. "Do you remember what I told you before? Do remember." Yin Zhu will remind Xiao Jin of what happened before. "Remember, I also want to protect Yin Zhu here. How can I be reckless? Yin Zhu, you should be careful." Xiaojin said that he would do well and never make mistakes. These three partners have been found, and two missing children have also been found. Now the only one who has no news is Bai Kun. Where are you now, Bai Kun? Today, Baiji gives her space to get along with some friends. Tomorrow, she should take her to meet Wuji and QingHan. When these things are finished, Baiji will let her go back to modern times. As for her wishes, Yin Zhu thinks it''s unnecessary. Before Baiji, she always says that she won''t be forced, but Yin Zhu thinks that she won''t be forced Why did she bring her companions to the dark abyss.Although she was polite to her before, she just wanted to avoid offending her. It''s better to let Yin Zhu be obedient. If he doesn''t listen, it''s just a means of coercion. Yin Zhu doesn''t believe that these people have spent thousands of years arranging this thing, and how can they give up so easily with the space opened up by so many human lives? Yin Zhu absolutely doesn''t believe it. At this meeting, Yin Zhu still thinks that there are many problems in the so-called crossing back to get blood. At least the genetic disease is not easy to cure. In addition, Yin Zhu also wants to see the legendary Mengji. Even if he can''t see the gentle and kind Mengji, it''s better to see the evil Mengji, because Yin Zhu wants to find out whether these things are left by Baiji The meaning of arrangement is good, or from beginning to end is dream Ji in control. Yin Zhu can''t easily believe that she is believed by others. Except for her close relatives, other people have several faces. She doesn''t have the ability to recognize people''s hearts, so it''s better not to believe them. "Yin Zhu, what are you worrying about?" Xiaojin asked carefully, holding Yinzhu. "I''m thinking about Mengji, a person''s body has two souls, and the other one must be evil?" Yin Zhu curiously asked, personality split, Yin Zhu still understand this meaning, is equivalent to mental illness, there is evil side, Yin Zhu also believe, but Yin Zhu remember, this person always has primary and secondary personality, and normally speaking, the master is to occupy the main part of daily life, and the secondary personality will appear only when stimulated. Mengji''s personality should be good personality as the main personality, and what is the opportunity for the emergence of secondary personality? If we know these things, can we solve these crises? Yin Zhu thinks that this should be controllable. As long as he knows what the opportunity is, just like Xiao Jin, he wakes up because Jono can''t stand the sleeping of Yuehua here. It''s just that this opportunity is hard to find. Moreover, Baiji said that Mengji''s evil personality would destroy the world. She always wanted to see what kind of evil personality could destroy the world. "I don''t know. Maybe I have. Maybe I lied. I''ve been locked up here all the time. I haven''t been able to ask for any information. But the people who arrested me should be the strong orcs, not the nightmare people, because they have strong bodies. The orcs cooperate with the nightmare people." Xiao Jin said with a frown. Yin Zhu nodded. She hasn''t heard of the disappearance of many strong people in the world since she was in the orc world for such a long time. There''s no such news even in Wuji. It''s not normal for these one or two Orc strong people to disappear, but there are many channel guardians. So many people will never disappear without knowing, which indicates that these strong people are probably before Wuji The strong in the orc world. "Yin Zhu, I''ll accompany you to meet Meng Ji tomorrow and meet the so-called channel guardian by the way. You can''t just listen to Bai Ji." Teng Xiao says directly that maybe Mengji will be in danger. He can''t do anything else. It''s OK to stand in front of Yin Zhu. "I''ll go too." Leihe clenched his teeth at this time and said that although he was disabled, he could still work hard. "Mother, let''s go too. We have to protect mother." Teng Xi and Teng Cheng also stand up. Yin Zhu doesn''t want two children to go. As a parent, he doesn''t want his children to take risks. Probably seeing Yin Zhu''s hesitation, tengxi said, "mother, we have been separated from you for many years. I don''t want to do this again next time? Teng Cheng and I have grown up to protect my mother and father. " The two children just stood in front of themselves and didn''t give in. "Well, we''ll all go. We''ll be with the family." Yin Zhu tightly grasped the hands of the people around him. The whole family held hands one by one and formed a circle. Everyone could pass on trust and warmth to each other. Bai Yangui stands at the door of Yin Zhu''s house. He can''t hear what Yin Zhu and his partner say, but he can feel the warm atmosphere of their family. It''s just that Yin Zhu lost him completely when he had a partner. He didn''t even have a word. He was still a little lost. After being together for so long, he was a good friend at least. As a result, he didn''t say a word and left him here. He didn''t expect Yin Zhu to find that he was lonely. He had better go back to the house arranged before Baiji to have a rest. Everyone else has family and friends. He''s alone. He''s very good. They won''t worry about anything. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 Early the next day, Bai Ji brings several guardians of the dark abyss to Yin Zhu''s house. Yin Zhu''s family is ready to go out. "Take me to Wuji and QingHan." As for Meng Ji, Yin Zhu wants to see them, but since Yin Zhu wants to find out the truth, he can''t sacrifice everything to them, otherwise what he sees is not what he wants. "Let''s go." Bai Ji said, Yin Zhu will find that Bai Ji''s side has a young and beautiful young man, who she didn''t see yesterday. Bai Ji takes people around and comes to a stone house. Yin Zhu finds that the dark abyss is very big, but there are few normal people living in it. They are basically people who have lost their mind. "Yin Zhu, this is the person you want." Yin Zhu nodded, then pushed the door open and went in. Just after entering the door, Yin Zhu could not help but frown when he saw Wuji and QingHan, because QingHan had become a dying old woman at this time. As for Wuji, the nine snake heads were drooping. I don''t know why. It seemed that the nine heads were beginning to merge, but they didn''t merge completely. The faces on the nine heads were all puffing, which made them look very beautiful They are dazzled and look startling. Like Jono before, they are bound there, and they have runes to extract their power. "Wuji, QingHan, I''ve come to see you. I''m afraid you didn''t think of your end." Yin Zhu said lightly. There was still a lot to say. This will see the two. Yin Zhu knows that there is no need to say a lot of things. She just has a few doubts that she has not made clear. Just make sure. At this time, QingHan slowly looked up and looked at Yin Zhu standing in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing, and then said in a very indifferent tone: "long ago, thousands of years ago when I betrayed my master, I knew that I would not have a good end, Zichen? Zichen, why don''t you dare to see me, Zichen? " QingHan''s eyes went directly through Yinzhu and looked at the outside of the stone house. Obviously, she didn''t want to explain at all, and she didn''t want to talk to Yinzhu, just wanted to talk to Zichen. "Where is Zichen?" Yin Zhu turned around and asked. At this time, the young man who followed Bai Ji stood up. Yin Zhu looked at this man carefully. It''s true that he is a beautiful man. No wonder he can endure the cold and do so much for him. "Zichen, don''t you have anything to say to me?" Cold and quiet said. "I''m sorry, QingHan, I''m sorry." Zichen looked at cold eyes empty, as if nothing worth her attention, he couldn''t help feeling heartache. "I''m sorry?" QingHan couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "I''ve been thinking about how Shifu and I got to this point. You can''t help it." At this time, QingHan turned his head and looked at the muddled Wuji. Tears fell down drop by drop. "In my life, the most sorry thing is Shifu, Yinzhu. Do you come here to want the truth, or are you with them?" "Nature is the truth." Yin Zhu said in a calm voice. QingHan sighed and said, "thousands of years ago, I was lured into the Yanzu. You know, at that time, the Xizu was in a mess. As soon as I entered the Xizu, I met Zichen. Then he protected me and took care of me all the way. Slowly, I fell in love with Zichen. But even if I like Zichen, I still want to go home. After all, the Xizu is not my home. What''s the difference in living habits Too many, too many, so I try my best to go back. For this reason, Zichen''s life and death only meant that the soul became a contract with me and came back to the orc continent with me. At that time, I was heartbroken because I wanted to go home and hurt Zichen. Now I think that all the love and sacrifice are arranged and calculated by others. " After taking a breath, QingHan continued, "I think my lover is dead. I want to make my lover live like crazy. Then Zichen says that his soul will disappear slowly. For this reason, I specially made a piece of jade that can raise the soul and put Zichen in it. Zichen says that he can also lend his spiritual strength to the orcs by contract, and the orcs will worship him He said, "this is the origin of totem stone." "However, it''s not enough to have totem stone. That''s just to ensure Zichen''s immortality. I want a real lover." "Zichen said that our world is flawed, even if regeneration is just like that to him. Zichen told me that for the sake of the rest of our life, we are going to the kingdom of God. He said that the satis have found the place of the kingdom of God, but there is a strong seal there. We can''t break the seal between the two worlds. For this reason, I found Shifu, who has always wanted to further protect us You orcs think that if you become a God, you can take some things from the kingdom of God to change the lives of orcs. Shifu doesn''t know. He thinks that there are many good things in the kingdom of God, but they don''t have any. I know that those people are in the Shizu. Shifu wants to go to the kingdom of God, but he can''t go at all. None of us can open the seal of the kingdom of God, and in order to find out the kingdom of God Where the seal is, I say that I am the destiny of heaven. I can feel the seal of the kingdom of God. Zichen actually told me where the seal is, which should be calculated by those people. Then, Yin Zhu, you know, we didn''t have enough strength, so we killed the orc people in the mainland with blood sacrifice, opened the gap of space, and got our own separation in the past, and took Yin Zhu away You''ve been brought here. In fact, at the beginning, we thought about our past, but we couldn''t get through it. I know very well that if I dare to try, I will die. ""It''s been thousands of years without any movement. I''m going to be disappointed. Then you come back, Yin Zhu. I''m so excited. Zichen tells me that you are the soul of a different world. Go back and use your soul to open the way, so that we can take the opportunity to escape to the legendary heaven." "Then why did you send me back to the nightmare world?" Asked Yin Zhu. "I didn''t want to send you back to the nightmare world. It''s Zichen''s hands and feet. Even my master and I are Zichen''s hands and feet. Do you know Yin Zhu? My master is not a ruthless person. He has always hoped that he can be strong, that he can protect his people, and that he can become the beast God respected by the real orcs in the world. Unfortunately, he has been destroyed by me all his life. " QingHan said and sobbed. "How did she become like this?" Yin Zhu pointed to Wu Ji and asked curiously. "Because Shifu is really crazy in order to become a God. She has paid so much, but all of it has become a conspiracy. She splits her own soul. It''s not easy for her to want to merge back. Especially if the soul is not complete, it''s more complicated with my soul. It''s not so easy to merge. It''s not crazy." Cold and bitter smile. "Yinzhu, don''t believe Zichen''s words. You can see that they even cheat their feelings. What else can''t cheat? But I think you are very suspensive. You attach too much importance to feelings. Even I know that this is your weakness. You''d better get rid of this, or you will die miserably. In fact, the orc land is full of companions. Don''t care. If you don''t find another one, you can get away with it. " QingHan said with sarcasm, she said so clearly, if Yinzhu doesn''t listen, she has no way, after all, weakness is not it? The weakness is not so easy to change. These are the so-called truths. Yin Zhu wants to say that the people who are also sacrificing for nothing are outside. If there is any valuable information about the cold, these people will not let themselves see the cold and Wuji. "Is that all you have to say to me?" Yin Zhu asked calmly. QingHan has turned his head to see Zichen standing on one side at this time, "Zichen, in addition to sorry, do you have nothing else to say to me?" Zichen this time trembled a body, then say: "sorry." "Zichen, are you sure that you will win? Don''t you think I don''t know much? Zichen, do you really love me? Have you ever been in love? I mean it QingHan asked some bitterly. Yin Zhu smokes his mouth when he hears this. Is QingHan too much? He has hidden something that he didn''t say. It will obviously be used to threaten Zichen. Is QingHan not good for you? Are you not afraid of what I do to you? "QingHan, I, I have loved, I have loved you sincerely." Zichen clenched his fist hard, even now he loves it, but sometimes he can''t choose a lot of things. The things he carries are too heavy, destined to bear the cold. "I''m sorry. I really loved you." When QingHan hears this, his tears fall down one by one. Yin Zhu can''t see it any more. This is a silly girl. Yin Zhu thinks he''d better find the truth by himself. "But I don''t love you. Now I don''t love you. Zichen, I hate you." QingHan cried out. "I''m sorry." Zichen walked forward and hugged QingHan. Then Yinzhu saw Zichen glowing all over. At this time, even the mark on Yinzhu''s head kept glowing. Yinzhu felt that his head was a little painful. "What''s the matter?" Yin Zhu looked up and saw that QingHan silently opened his mouth to himself. Then with a bang, Zichen and QingHan disappeared, leaving only the empty iron rope in the room. The two men disappeared like an explosion. However, the rest of the people in the room did not receive any influence. No, no, the second one belonged to QingHan disappeared There will be only eight left. Yin Zhu rubbed his forehead and heart at this meeting. What did QingHan mean when he didn''t say it just now? Yin Zhu guessed that it meant, "be careful of your relatives." But their relatives, everyone Yinzhu absolute trust, cold is dying to warn her? Or dig a hole for her? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 Of course, when QingHan died, Yin Zhu clearly felt a huge power coming from QingHan and Wuji''s head, which belonged to QingHan. It was the power of contract. The owner of contract was Zichen. However, the power of contract was excessive. He returned to Zichen again and disappeared slowly. At the moment of the contract, Yin Zhu can even feel the thoughts of QingHan and Zichen, and then tightly just for a moment, a strong sense of guilt, and one is a mixture of love and hate. However, the complex things of hatred just flashed in front of Yin Zhu, and disappeared with the loss of the two people. At this time, Tengxiao said curiously, "Yin Zhu, the destiny on your head is gone." Yin Zhu shakes his head when he hears this. The destiny is made by QingHan to deceive the ignorant people. In fact, it''s the contract between the Xi people and the orcs. It''s not destiny to borrow the power of both sides. Her contract is moved from QingHan. QingHan and Zichen signed a contract. It''s normal that both of them will die and the contract is gone. QingHan died in this way, and Zichen also died, and Wuji would be obviously confused. He didn''t know anything and couldn''t ask anything. Seeing Wuji like this, Yin Zhu didn''t even have the desire to kill him. Killing this kind of person is to dirty his hands. What did QingHan say with his mouth at last? Be careful of your family, be careful of your family. There are few people who can call Yin Zhu your family. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to guess his close relatives, because that will make them sad, just because he doesn''t want to suspect them. None of them can do it. Each of them followed her and paid a lot for her. She said that she would not feel sorry for them at all. Besides, who knows if QingHan''s last words are true or not, and whether it is to upset her and deliberately stir up the relationship between her and her relatives. Of course, what QingHan said is probably true. Because Baiji''s people are outside, QingHan doesn''t dare to tell her directly. He can only tell her by mouth at the end. But if so, it will be a big problem. If his close relatives are not with her, Yin Zhu will really break down. Yin Zhu took the lead and walked to the stone house. Bai Ji took a look at Wu Ji, who was still tied there, and asked, "isn''t she stupid?" Yin Zhu shook his head. "She has been punished." Bai Ji didn''t say anything when he heard this. He has done too much and sacrificed too many people for what they want to accomplish. Is it wrong? It''s wrong. He was controlled by desire and became a devil. But if he didn''t have the temptation of QingHan and Zichen, he wouldn''t do those things. So who is to blame? Counting up, his body also devoured one of the souls of others. He went to kill her and dirtied his hands. Yin Zhu thought that he would forgive Wuji. Moreover, Yin Zhu worried about sacrificing them in vain. Wuji would be crazy. Would it be because these people worried about Wuji saying something they shouldn''t say, so they deliberately made people crazy? So after thinking about it, Yin Zhu still thinks that it''s better to keep Wuji alive. "Yin Zhu, your business is over. Look at us, isn''t it?" Bai Ji rubbed his hands. It''s obvious that Yin Zhu has done everything he promised her these days. Now it''s time for Yin Zhu to fulfill his promise. "Don''t worry. I''ll do what I promised you. Even if you want me to go back, you have to be ready. All your things are ready?" Yin Zhu asked. Bai Ji was embarrassed and said, "we''ve been preparing for thousands of years. We''ve been preparing for that for a long time." Hearing this, Yin Zhu was helpless. The white sacrifice was so impatient. "I have to wait. Several of my partners are not in good health now, and one of them doesn''t know where they are. I don''t know if it''s dangerous for me to go back. Although you say it very well, I still want to see all my partners before I go back." Yin Zhu said very strongly. Bai Ji nodded and said, "yes, yes, your other partner has already sent you a message. It''s just that you were in a hurry to come to the dark abyss, so you didn''t find anyone. Otherwise, you should have seen talents." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help swearing. His feelings had already been everything, and then he deliberately separated himself from Bai Kun. Why? Is it because Bai Kun is smart enough to give advice to himself? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu can''t help but have some conspiracy theories. No matter what these people are thinking, she will not go back until she meets Bai Kun. Bai Ji nodded, "but it''s not mine. Let you and your partner separate. Then I''ll send the message now and let your partner come to see you. How about that? Do you have any other requirements? As long as we can do it, we will promise you. " Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji''s generous appearance and shakes his head. The more Bai Ji is like this, the more uneasy Yin Zhu''s heart will be. Normally speaking, the pay and the harvest are in direct proportion. Now they just don''t say what kind of price they are willing to pay. It''s because of this that they realize that their plan is bigger. "No, I''m glad to see my partner." Yin Zhu said gratefully."In the next few days, let''s get along well for a while, OK?" Yin Zhu really doesn''t want to see these people any more. These calculations are endless. Yin Zhu really feels tired. "Come on, let''s go back." Xiaojin will take Yinzhu''s hand and walk towards the previous room with a smile. "Yin Zhu, do you really want to go back to earth?" Tengxiao asked in surprise. "If I can, of course, I want to go back. There are still some responsibilities I haven''t fulfilled and some people I care about. If I can go back, it''s the best to get together with them." Yin Zhu''s eyes are full of longing. If she could go back to her familiar place, she would be very happy. Tengxiao firmly grasped Yin Zhu''s hand. He was really worried that Yin Zhu would never come back when he went back. After all, he heard Yin Zhu say that the world was beautiful, not to mention that there were Yin Zhu''s close relatives in any world. But it was a good life for Yin Zhu to go back. What qualifications did he have to tell Yin Zhu not to go back. "Well, what are you doing like this? I want to go back. Besides, their posture is very good. Do you think they will talk to me if I really don''t agree? At that time, we are afraid that we will not have such treatment. " Yin Zhu sighed. He couldn''t help it. At this time, Xiao Jin just grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand and said, "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to do this. Let''s just fool them for a while, then I''ll practice more, then I''ll kill them all, and then we''ll go back to the orc continent." Yin Zhu shook his head. "No, this matter needs to be solved. Besides, the problem of Lei Hebai kuntengan also needs to be solved. What I have been pursuing is the way to cure them? I don''t want to miss it because I have a way now. Maybe what those people say is true. " "But Yin Zhu, you''re gone. Do you want to come back? Will you come back? " Reich asked in a calm voice. Yin Zhu nodded his head and said, "come back, fool, I''m coming back naturally. You''re all waiting for me. How can I not come back?" When Leihe heard this, he began to laugh happily. Although Yinzhu didn''t come back later, Yinzhu would be willing to answer him. It''s enough to make him happy. Yin Zhu looked at his three partners, you say three such good partners, Yin Zhu how willing to doubt, Yin Zhu this will directly put the cold last sentence to throw out of the brain. Then Yin Zhu''s eyes focused on the two children. In addition to her partner, there are children beside her now, especially the two children with obvious contract marks on their heads. Of course, the two children are also excellent. Yin Zhu is worried that the two children will be cheated by the contractor. "Teng Xi, Teng Cheng, do you two know who you signed the contract with?" Yin Zhu said as gently as possible. "With master Bai Ji." Tanche hesitated for a moment, but answered. He also knew that there was a contradiction between his mother and his master, so he didn''t know how to deal with it. Of course, the master told us all about the process of this matter. He was born by his mother, but raised by his master, so he didn''t know who to help. Of course, tengxi and Tengcheng also know that they were raised by the master because the master took them away. It''s the master''s fault. However, people can''t do that. After so many years of emotion, Baiji''s sincere love for them, even if they know intellectually that Baiji shouldn''t be meritorious, but emotionally, Baiji has a deep influence on them. Of course, if he really becomes the burden of the master threatening his mother, he will stop him. Tengxi thought for a while and said, "mother, you don''t have to worry. This contract can be terminated as long as we want, and it won''t hurt us." But you didn''t say to terminate the contract immediately. After thinking about it, you didn''t say it. As early as mangyuan tribe heard that these two children had become disciples of Baiji, Yin Zhu knew that the position of these two children was very difficult. The children had two conscience and were good children. Yin Zhu could not teach them to be ungrateful and merciless. She had no way to teach them and had no face to tell them. Let adults solve their own contradictions. Don''t drag on the children. She won''t embarrass her children. But if the children say good things, she will also agree. In the middle, she will grasp a degree. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 "Yin Zhu, I didn''t drive you very happy before. Were you worried about Bai Kun?" In addition to this, Lei he can''t figure out why Yin Zhu is unhappy, but I think so. Several partners are here now, and there is only one Bai Kun missing. It''s normal for Yin Zhu to worry. Leihe is also looking forward to baikun coming soon. Although Yinzhu has promised them that they will come back well, Leihe is still worried. He doesn''t want Yinzhu to take any risks. Of course, they have no choice now, but baikun is the smartest one among them. If baikun comes here, baikun should help them think of stopping Yinzhu Let''s find a better way. When Yin Zhu heard this, she didn''t object. She was really worried about Bai Kun. Moreover, Bai Ji had already known where Bai Kun was. However, she didn''t get Bai Kun to this place early. When other people got him, she was short of Bai Kun. There was something wrong with her thinking. It''s a pity that she can''t see Bai Kun now. She depends on guessing everything and can''t figure out too many problems. On the other side, Ziji of kuihai tribe takes a deep breath after hearing about Baiji. He looks very complicated. Baiji has been in seclusion for such a long time and has never appeared. Now it suddenly appears. It should be something Baiji wants to do. Thinking about the arrival of baikun and the return of Zichen, it is necessary for Baiji to start what he has been planning Let''s start. It took him such a long time to lay out the layout. After thinking about it, he knew it was an amazing event, but he didn''t know the truth of it. Knowing Bai Ji''s roar, it''s easy to find out about Bai Ji''s journey. Ziji thinks that this matter must be related to Bai Kun, so he calls Bai Kun directly to him. "Bai Ji appears. Zichen is Bai Ji''s disciple. You understand that. His appearance may have something to do with you." Purple sacrifice very simply said. "What do you mean?" Bai Kun couldn''t help asking. Ziji laughed, "I don''t know what baiji is going to do. Over the years, I have a name of Ziji, but everyone knows that it''s a name Baiji doesn''t want. It''s a honor for others, and it''s a shame for me. Although I don''t know what Baiji wants to do, I can make Baiji worry and arrange his own disciples It''s just a few big things. " "Bai Kun, do you want to have a big fight with me? I want to say that my name Ziji is worthy of the name. " Ziji looks at baikun seductively. When Bai Kun heard this, he was silent for a while and said, "what do you want to do, you have to say it. Otherwise, how can I promise?" Ziji laughs at this, "what Baiji wants to do must have something to do with Mengji. There''s no need to think about it, just to save Mengji? Or do you want to save the world, just these two, and I want to take you to meet the goddess Mengji of the world. How about going or not? " "Go." Bai Kun is very sure that Mengji is too vivid. Even the arrival of Yin Zhu is closely related to Mengji. Now that he has the opportunity to meet Mengji, Bai Kun will not let it go. "However, you said you wanted to show your strength. Do you want to save Mengji?" Bai Kun asked curiously. Ziji shook his head and said, "no, I found Mengji very early and didn''t save her. People like you who have reversed their lives have not been saved. On the contrary, it will get worse and worse. Only those who have not reversed their lives on land can be saved. That''s why people on land are so weak, but we still support Lu The people on earth live and let them develop. " "You mean there is no salvation for people like me, that is to say, there is no salvation for orcs? Is that what you mean? " Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. Purple sacrifice very affirmative nod, "yes, at least I think so, even the original dream Ji also think so." When Bai Kun heard this, he felt like a bolt from the blue. He had been like this all his life, and there was no other way to cure him. So Yin Zhu''s so-called goal was nothing. Yin Zhu''s efforts to cure his relatives were in vain. "The only useful thing for the satis and orcs is the soul stone you brought. It can balance your body, so that the missing part of your body will not be further enlarged, so that you can keep living like this. There is no other way except this. In my opinion, Mengji can''t be saved." Ziji said with certainty. "What if? Isn''t that Baiji always thinking about something? " Bai Kun said in a calm voice. "Maybe, at least I can say frankly that there is absolutely no such thing in this world, unless it is possible to go to another world." Ziji sighs. Bai Kun is stunned when he hears this, because Yin Zhu is a person from another world. Now, how can it be puzzling that Wu Ji has been guided so much to bring Yin Zhu here from another time and space? It must be someone''s calculation. Will those people make up their mind to let Yin Zhu take them to Yin Zhu''s world? At the beginning, they also speculated about this matter, but Bai Kun thought it should not be like this. Mengji Baiji''s strength is very strong. If they have enough strength, they can go by themselves. Why do they have to take Yinzhu? That means there is a special condition. What is the special condition?"What do you want to do? How to do it? " Bai Kun asked curiously. "You''ll know when you go with me. Will you go?" Ziji just glanced at baikun. "Go." He will go anyway. "Well, it''s very simple. I might as well tell you that your partner should also be in the dark abyss. You can see your partner in the past." Ziji said with a smile, and then looked at baikun''s happy face. Bai Kun is really happy. After a long time here, he finally heard from Yin Zhu. Although Ziji had always said that Yin Zhu was very good and would be OK, he was extremely worried and worried. There would be a definite news and he said that he would see Yin Zhu immediately. Can Bai Kun not be happy? "Go pack up, pack up, and we''ll go." Ziji waved Bai Kun away. Bai Kun is very happy to leave and asks Qingrong to say goodbye. During his stay in kuihai tribe, he has had a wonderful time. Qingrong takes good care of him. It''s time to leave, so we have to say something to others. Qingrong knew that Bai Kun was going to leave with Ziji, and he was very envious. He was with Ziji, so he didn''t have to worry about safety or anything, and he could broaden his vision, which was a good thing. After Bai Kun returned to his residence, he was not as happy as before. Ziji''s things were very clear. This Baiji came out, Yin Zhu and Bai Ji appeared in the dark abyss. That place is not a good place. Yin Zhu will appear there, which shows that Yin Zhu''s situation is not very good, and he may even be forced to that place. Besides, Bai Ji may have figured out how to deal with Yin Zhu. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know the purpose of Bai Ji. Otherwise, he can think about what to do? Another is Ziji. It seems that he is just jealous, which Bai Kun doesn''t believe. Moreover, Ziji always says that he can''t figure out what Baiji wants to do, which Bai Kun doesn''t believe. Of course, two priests in one world named Ziji. There must be jealousy and anger in Ziji, but it won''t be all for this. Baiji is not a simple person, and Ziji is not simple either. Baikun is not a simple person. He does everything around several corners, let alone Ziji. Bai Ji has a great reputation, but he has lost his accomplishments. Even though he has many other tricks to protect others, his strategy is still excellent. But losing his strength means losing his strength. Ziji is the one who takes over Bai Ji, and his strength will not be different. So it''s a joke to say that Ziji doesn''t know what baiji is going to do. Now the reason why we take ourselves to the past is that we should use ourselves to do something and make use of it. However, Bai Kun wants to say that even if we are used, we should find our own value. The reason why you can be used is Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu. It will be true that the attention of the world''s strong is on you. What do you do, Yin Zhu? What am I going to do? Bai Kun knocked on his head. He must be able to come up with a way. He is the smartest Bai Kun, isn''t he? Bai Kun doesn''t know this meeting. Apart from him, Tengxiao is already in the dark abyss. There is also the dark abyss. It is said that all the people living in the abyss are satis. Those crazy people don''t know how those people live in it. What should Yin Zhu do when he goes to the place full of madmen. His mind is full of questions, but there is no answer. Bai Kun can''t have a good rest because of this. When he gets to the front of Ziji, his whole body is dying and has no energy. Ziji couldn''t help laughing at baikun and said, "what''s the matter? I''m worried. Don''t worry. Since I take you there, I''ll save your life. " When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help but vomit his tongue and roll his eyes. He didn''t think about it, OK? What he worried about was Yin Zhu. He didn''t care about his own life when he left the tribe very early. As long as in his opinion, if he had a good plan, even if he lost his own life, it was OK to save Yin Zhu. "Since you are not afraid of death, you are too excited to meet your partner?" Ziji is a very rare joke. Bai Kun turns his eyes again when he hears this. Mr. Ziji, you have not been very cold before, and you are too lazy to talk more nonsense. How can this happen? Are you excited because you are expecting something to come? In addition to this, Bai Kun really can''t think of the reason why Ziji will have a windfall. It was Bai Kun who rolled his eyes twice in a row to let Ziji know that he wanted to keep his style as an expert. Then there was no nonsense. He took Bai Kun directly to the dark abyss. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 They didn''t disturb Yinzhu''s white sacrifice. Yinzhu''s family lived a comfortable life for a few days. At this meeting, Yin Zhu is going to find Mengji, but at the beginning, he doesn''t want to make Baiji relax. Who knows if they will send someone to stare at him? Yin Zhu doesn''t trust Baiji. In terms of calculation, they can''t compare with Baiji. Baiji is an old fox for thousands of years. The only thing Yin Zhu can do is to be as stable as possible. But on this day, Bai Yangui rarely came to the door, "Yin Zhu, how are you these days?" Looking at the young man standing in front of him with a brilliant smile, Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed. She has thrown Bai Yangui aside these days. "I''ve had a good time. I''m a little sorry. I''ve met my partner, and I''ve neglected you." Yin Zhu is embarrassed to say. Tengxiao''s meeting carefully watched Bai Yangui. They knew that it was Bai Yangui who took care of Yin Zhu when Yin Zhu came to the nightmare world. They were all grateful for that. But if this person had any thoughts about Yin Zhu, don''t blame them. Yin Zhu has enough friends and no longer needs others. Bai Yangui naturally sees Tengxiao''s precautions in his eyes. He can''t help sighing. Even if he had a little idea before, he gave up when he saw Yin Zhu getting along with his partner intimately, because he knew he couldn''t do that. "It''s OK, I understand." Bai Yangui said with a smile, but he didn''t know what to say. He wanted to care about what Yin Zhu would do next, but he didn''t know what position he would take. "Do it. Are you used to living alone recently? If you don''t move to the neighborhood, you''ll have company. My friends are very easy to get along with. " Yin Zhu thinks that Bai Yangui has been taking care of herself before, but now she can''t leave Bai Yangui alone. "No, I''m fine over there, too." Yin Zhu''s family are happy together. He''s not as good as himself. Anyway, he''s always on his own. "Not bad." Yin Zhu, who was rejected, didn''t know what to say next. She told Bai Yangui that she would go with her good partner, but here Yin Zhu found her partner and left Bai Yangui behind. Yin Zhu always felt guilty. "By the way, Yin Zhu, are you really from another world? Don''t belong to the orc continent, don''t belong to this world? " Bai Yangui asked curiously. "Yes." This matter has been said in vain, and there is no meaning in hiding it. Besides, she will go back to the earth soon. I''m afraid there will be a lot of noise at that time, and I can''t hide it. "Is that the legendary kingdom of God? What kind of world is it? " Bai Yangui''s eyes are full of expectation. Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing when he saw Bai Yangui like this. Then he told Bai Yangui about what happened in that world. Bai Yangui''s eyes were bright when he heard that there was no lack of food and clothing in that world. There were many interesting and delicious things in that world. It was really a beautiful world, even better than he imagined. "I really want to see that world." Bai Yangui said yearningly. "Probably not. Baiji said that the rules of our world exclude your souls." Yin Zhu said it was impossible. "But if I can really get past it, I''ll bring some pictures and videos of that world back for you to see." For Bai Yan, Yin Zhu is willing to be satisfied. "Yes, thank you." Bai Yangui smiles. His smile is very light and sweet, which makes people very comfortable. From beginning to end, Bai Yangui was talking with Yin Zhu about what happened on earth. As for other things, he didn''t ask or say anything. Bai Yangui did it for a while and then left. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao and said, "I think Bai Yangui is strange. What do you think?" Tengxiao shook his head when he heard this. They didn''t have any contact with Bai Yangui. They didn''t know Bai Yangui''s temperament. How could they tell the difference between Bai Yangui and normal? But what Yin Zhu said should be something like that. "Why don''t I check it for you?" Asked Jin? This meeting, Xiaojin has been in the dark abyss, very happy. "No, since he doesn''t want to say it, it''s friends. It''s no fun to force him." Yin Zhu shook his head and said nothing more. "Well, not everyone is like us." Leihe grabs Yinzhu''s hand at this time and can''t help giving Baiyan eye drops. "I know. You''re the best." Yin Zhu put his head on Leihe''s shoulder with a smile. It''s good to have them around. Even with the pressure of Baiji, it''s good to have relatives around. You can be coquettish, lazy and do what you want to do. "Tengxiao, Leihe, Xiaojin and Jono baikun, I want to be with you forever." Yin Zhu holds Tengxiao in one hand and Leihe in the other. Xiaojin is a little unhappy and buries his head directly in Yinzhu''s arms. "Yinzhu, if you have me, you don''t have Jono. If you have Jono, you don''t have me. What do you do?" Then he could not help rubbing.When Yin Zhu heard this, he released his hand and touched Xiaojin''s hair. "Xiaojin, I''m greedy. I want you and I want Jono. I think you can coexist, don''t you?" When Xiao Jin heard this, he turned his mouth and said, "it''s possible to coexist, but when I''m strong, Jono will have less time to come out. I can''t blame him." Xiaojin said that if Jono doesn''t have enough time to come out, Yin Zhu can''t blame him. "I know. I don''t blame you. Xiao Jin is kind. I always know that." Yin Zhu touched Xiaojin''s hand again. Tengxiao, who is empty handed, will be a little angry. He grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and still caresses Xiaojin''s hair. This is his own welfare. Xiaojin is always fighting for his welfare. It''s shameless. It''s better to be Jono. Jono is the most just man. Xiaojin is a little rogue. He will depend on Yin Zhu if he has a chance. Originally, Xiaojin was very comfortable to be touched by Yin Zhu. When he saw Tengxiao''s hand, he narrowed his eyes angrily, and then angrily complained to Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, look at Tengxiao. He has pups, and he robbed you from us. We have no pups. Do you think we should take care of our pups and give birth to our pups. ¡± according to the rules of the orc mainland, that''s true, because there are very few cubs and females in the orc mainland. Normally, if any of the partners has a cub, the time they spend with the females will be reduced, and the chance will be given to the males who have no cubs. Tengxiao''s face turned black when he heard this. Although he said that he had a baby at the first time, when Jono was there, they all took turns fairly, but there was no problem. Later, when Yin Zhu was with him, Tengxiao followed Yin Zhu. It can be said that Tengxiao was the person who spent the longest time with Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu also wonders that he hasn''t had any more babies in the past few years, but it probably has something to do with the other bodies. Bai Kun''s body has obviously mutated. If there are any more babies in the future, there is something wrong with Jono''s body because he swallowed the beast Dan. Leihe is a half orc, and there is something wrong with him. Tengxiao is OK It''s a problem. However, Yin Zhu didn''t have any cubs, but it can be seen from here that it''s not so easy for orcs to want cubs. As for the previous probability of winning the lottery, it can only be said that a blind cat meets a dead mouse. "You are later. What qualifications do you have to take care of our affairs?" Teng Xiao is cold. Later, he is still in charge of the elder brother in front of him. He is impolite and unreasonable. Xiao Jin hummed coldly at this time, "why can''t I take care of it? You forget that I''m Xiao Jin and I''m Qiao Nuo. Qiao Nuo is Yin Zhu''s husband. You all belong to me." Xiao Jin said impolitely. Tengxiao widens his eyes when he hears this. However, what Xiaojin says is true. Xiaojin can be said to have a dual identity, but he will never admit it. How can he mix after he admits it. "Jono is Jono, you are you. What do you compare with Jono?" Teng Xiao finished and looked at Xiao Jin contemptuously. Xiao Jin was so excited by Teng Xiao that he got up from Yin Zhu''s arms and pulled Teng Xiao out directly. "Well, how dare you challenge my husband''s right? I don''t teach you a good lesson." Xiaojin really cares about this. He knows that he can''t compare with Jono in Yin Zhu''s heart. What he cares about most is this. Tengxiao just pokes him in the heart with this. Can he not be angry? Leihe can''t help looking at Yinzhu with some worry and said, "Yinzhu, don''t you need to stop them?" He has not been in touch with Xiaojin for a long time, but he has known Tengxiao for a long time. Naturally, he will be on Tengxiao''s side. Moreover, he doesn''t like Xiaojin to say things as Zhengfu. Jono is different. Jono is just. This Xiaojin is obviously different. Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "it''s OK, Leihe. Although Xiaojin seems to be out of tune, Xiaojin still has a sense of propriety. Xiaojin is just a child. In fact, he is very good." Teng Xiao nodded when he heard this. Since Yin Zhu said so, there must be no problem with Xiao Jin. As for Teng Xiao, it''s OK to get together. Yin Zhu didn''t stop him because he knew that Xiaojin couldn''t do anything to Tengxiao. Moreover, Yin Zhu didn''t like the comparison between those partners because he couldn''t compare them. Even if he was really eccentric, Yin Zhu didn''t want to say it. Saying it would break the calm water. Then everyone would have a hard time. In particular, Xiaojin''s temperament is competitive, Of course, Yin Zhu also knows that Tengxiao said this unintentionally. He has no brain all the time, so he let the two of them solve the problem by themselves. The feeling between men is often like a fight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 Leihe looks at Xiaojin and Tengxiao who have gone out to fight. He grabs Yinzhu''s hand and holds Yinzhu in his arms. Yinzhu is about to leave the world soon. As for Baiji, they say that Yinzhu will take the blood from there, but this is not so easy in Leihe''s opinion, so it''s better to take this opportunity to get along with Yinzhu. Although Yin Zhu is sure to come back, how can he come back? Moreover, there are relatives in Yinzhu''s side. Since Yinzhu has gone back, he has to arrange all the relatives there, otherwise he won''t come back. If Tengxiao and Xiaojin want to fight, fight. He and Yinzhu are more suitable. "Yin Zhu, I love you very much." Leihe holds Yinzhu in his arms. He thought he would never find a partner in his life. However, he just fell down and couldn''t get up any more. He can only say that the fate between people is really predestined. "Well, I love you, too." Yin Zhu says gently in Leihe''s arms. Among the partners, Yin Zhu thinks that Leihe is the one who owes the most. She refuses Leihe, but Leihe keeps helping her. Besides Jono, Leihe is the one who has the purest feelings for her. Bai Kun and Tengxiao can''t say they don''t love each other, but there are other things in between. "RACH, does your wound hurt? Or I''ll go to Baiji and ask for something good. Anyway, that old thing owes me. " Yin Zhu said very impolitely. When Leihe heard this, he touched Yinzhu''s head. It''s true that baiji is willing to respond to Yinzhu''s request, but he wants more and returns more. So Leihe shook his head and said, "no, Yinzhu, you don''t have to worry. At most, I just spend more time. I don''t want you to be unhappy because of my grievance." "Lenny, you''ve all been so nice to me, you know? Fortunately, I have a good temper, otherwise I will be spoiled by you. " Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Well, Yin Zhu is the best." Leihe said with a smile. "You''re putting gold on my face. My Rehe is the best. He''s not only handsome but also powerful. I tell you, if you come to our time, you will definitely be fascinated by thousands of girls. Many of our girls like you." Yin Zhu then reached out and pinched Leihe''s cheek. "What do they like to do? I only like Yin Zhu." Leihe said rudely. "That''s not necessarily. When I compare with those people, they will be nothing. They will be more beautiful and capable than me, and they will love you more than I do. They won''t be half hearted." When it comes to the last one, Yin Zhu''s voice is consciously low, and he is not strong enough to say it. Leihe fell in love with herself because of her temperament. She didn''t discriminate against Leihe as a Orc and give him respect. Many such girls can be found on the earth. Leihe sees Yinzhu like this and rubs his head with a smile. His Yinzhu is kind-hearted. There are many partners in the mainland. Who will feel guilty for this, that''s what Yinzhu will do. As for what Yinzhu says in her world, so what, in his world, there is only one Yinzhu like this, and only Yinzhu is His only one. "You''re too soft tempered. You don''t know. It''s good to meet me. If you meet this black hearted male, you don''t know when he will be eaten." Lei he nodded Yin Zhu ''. "Mm-hmm, I''m not soft hearted. You''re so good that I never want to let go, and I''m reluctant to let go." Yin Zhu holds Leihe''s hand tightly. Leihe knows that Yinzhu has promised him that Yinzhu will not let them go. It''s good. "I believe you." Leihe hugs Yinzhu tightly. "Leihe, when baikun arrives, my family will go around the nightmare world. How about coming to the nightmare world after all? How about taking a trip to the mountains and waters of the nightmare world Yin Zhu suggests that when they are all together, they can''t really meet each other. It''s just that Bai Kun is coming, but Teng an is missing. But now teng''an is in the orc continent, there is no way. By the way, teng''an also has that bullshit contract. I don''t know if the white sacrifice will bring teng''an here. "Well, do you have any idea where you''re going now?" Leihe thought that this should be the last carnival. What Yin Zhu thought, he naturally wanted to help Yin Zhu achieve it. "I don''t know yet. When I got to the nightmare world, I was busy all the time. I finally got to rest." Yin Zhu said that he had been nervous before, and it would be very comfortable to have a rest. "Well, let''s think about where to play in the future. By the way, let''s find out where to play." Said Reich. "By the way, Yin Zhu, are you going back with that white swallow? Yin Zhu, if you like, you can accept people. I don''t care. " Leihe rubbed Yinzhu''s head with a smile. In fact, what he cared about was that he thought that Yinzhu might never come back when he went back, so he didn''t want Yinzhu to have regrets. If Yinzhu really liked it, let Yinzhu take it away.Before that, they had been guarding against Bai Yangui and isolated people. Yin Zhu''s eyes were still in their hearts. Lei he was very satisfied with them, but he didn''t dare to ask about the relationship between Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui, just in case Yin Zhu said he liked him? "To test me, or to be true?" Yin Zhu stares at Lei he. Leihe reached out and rubbed Yinzhu''s long hair. "Yinzhu, I never test you, and I don''t need to test you." Yin Zhu''s heart is sweet when he hears this. Leihe just didn''t peel his heart to her. "Bai Yangui and I are just friends. He did take care of me a lot before. I''m very grateful for that, but we''ll go on the road together. He will also have a purpose. He''s not in good health and can''t live to be 18 years old, so he wants to find a way to change his body, so he comes with me." Yin Zhu explained. Yin Zhu really has no other idea about Bai Yangui, and she is also very indifferent to Bai Yangui. Except for today''s special talk, he didn''t say anything more or disturb Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu thinks that Bai Yangui won''t find herself in the future, unless she can come back from the earth and find a way to cure him, otherwise Bai Yangui won''t disturb her. "That''s good." Reich was very happy to hear that. "He also said that those who supported me were very concerned. I could smell the sour smell in the air." Yin Zhu can''t help making fun of Lei he. "I care, of course I care, but being jealous doesn''t mean I won''t support you. As long as Yin Zhu wants, I will try my best to satisfy you." Reich said with great certainty. When Yin Zhu heard this, he hugged Leihe with his backhand, "big fool, Leihe is a big fool." Seeing Yin Zhu''s excited appearance, Leihe reaches out his hand to Yin Zhushun and says, "I think it''s not just my idea, little Jinqiao Nuo Tengxiao and Bai Kun. They are all the same as me." Those people''s feelings for Yin Zhu are no less than their own. "You are all idiots." Yin Zhu angrily scolds, but tears can''t help falling down. How can she get the love of these men. "Well, well, you look like this. When Xiao Jin and Tengxiao come back, they think I''ve bullied you." Leihe patted Yinzhu on the back and coaxed him. "You bully me, huh." This is clearly a curse, but it has become a soft coquetry. On the other hand, after three hundred rounds of battle between Xiaojin and Tengxiao, Tengxiao was crushed on the ground and rubbed because of his serious injury. The beating was real. However, Xiaojin''s beating was very proper. It was all skin injuries. It would be good to keep it for a day or two, but it was probably because Tengxiao''s face was very unpleasant. Xiaojin couldn''t see Tengxiao''s face. Xiaojin can remember that, Jono said Yes, Yin Zhu used to like Tengxiao''s face. What''s the most beautiful woman in the tribe? Hum, now he''s the most ugly person in the tribe. Xiaojin will never admit that he''s jealous. Xiao Jin beat Tengxiao to lie on the ground and gasped. Then he took the man back on his shoulder. As soon as he entered the room, he saw that Leihe, a treacherous man, had gone out by the two of them. He would be sweet with Yin Zhu. Seeing this, Xiao Jin threw Tengxiao to the ground directly, and then went to complain in front of Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, you see Tengxiao''s hands are so black, you see he has beaten my arms black." Tengxiao lying on the ground means he looks worse, OK? It''s shameless that Xiao Jin has the face to complain. "You''re not afraid of Yin Zhu''s disgust for being dirty. You''d better wash up and I''ll see Tengxiao." Leihe said Tengxiao was badly repaired. Xiaojin was very good at this time. He still didn''t send it to someone to repair it. As soon as Xiaojin hears Yinzhu''s dislike, he runs away to take a bath. He knows that Yinzhu loves to be clean more than anyone else. Yin Zhu turns his head and looks at Tengxiao, who has been beaten so hard that he can''t see his face. He thinks that Xiaojin''s hand is really heavy and his resentment is very heavy. He thought that just two people were playing, so he won''t really have any problems. Come on. "Tengxiao, are you ok?" Yin Zhu said with some worry. Tengxiao sees Yin Zhu''s concern and wants to pretend to be poor. However, Leihe doesn''t give him a chance at all. He checks it and says to Yin Zhu calmly: "Tengxiao is OK. It''s just a little skin injury. For the orcs, it''s just a day or two. Yin Zhu doesn''t have to worry about it." Tengxiao looks at Leihe''s two or three words and takes Yinzhu away. He can''t help but vomit blood in his heart. He fights with Xiaojin to death, but it''s cheaper than Leihe. Leihe is no brother. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 Tengxiao puts up with the pain and cleans himself up. When Xiaojin comes out from the bath, he finds that Yinzhu is getting along with Leihe. Tengxiao can''t help but glare at Xiaojin, "idiot, do you think you can make Yin Zhu like you if you win me? It turned out to be a bargain for Reich. " Xiaojin was a little unhappy, but he was even more unhappy when he heard Tengxiao say that, "I was too kind before. It seems that you still have energy. Let''s go out and practice again. Let''s loosen our muscles and bones, so as not to be useless when something happens." Teng Xiao shakes his head when he hears this. He has to rest for at least one day now. If the repair goes on, he is really useless. When Xiao Jin saw Tengxiao shrink back, he gave a cold hum, "I tell you, I don''t like you. Leihe doesn''t want to take advantage of you, hum." When Tengxiao heard this, he couldn''t help vomiting blood, "Xiao Jin, are you going to die? Where did I offend you? " "You''ve offended me a lot. Before, I didn''t stop Yin Zhu and me. Now I''m just paying you back." Xiao Jin said that he was very vindictive. Tengxiao couldn''t help touching his forehead when he heard this, "Xiao Jin, would you please be reasonable? At that time, you were still from the temple. Can I help you? Who knows if you will hurt Yin Zhu. " "If you think I''m you, I''ll hurt Yin Zhu all the time. I''ve never hurt Yin Zhu. You''re the worst of Yin Zhu''s friends. You''ve hurt Yin Zhu." Xiao Jin and Qiao Nuo are of one mind. Many of Qiao Nuo''s memories can be shared with Xiao Jin as long as he is willing to. Therefore, Tengxiao dislikes Yin Zhu at first, and Xiao Jin knows it. Tengxiao heard this very helpless said, "I was not young and ignorant at that time? It''s not regret. I''m not very kind to Yin Zhu now. " "Are you sure you are good to Yin Zhu, not because of the children?" Xiao Jin, hum. Tengxiao heard this and said: "Xiao Jin, you say this again. I''m angry. No one can doubt my heart to Yin Zhu." Xiao Jin hummed when he heard this. He wanted to say that he was very suspicious, but he just stabbed Tengxiao before, and then stabbed Tengxiao again. Of course, Xiao Jin would not consider Tengxiao, but Yin Zhu. Looking at Xiaojin''s angry face, Tengxiao grabs his hair. He can''t really ask Xiaojin to take aim at it, or he won''t have any meat to eat in the future. What''s more, he''s afraid that Yinzhu will worry about it. Xiaojin doesn''t know how to deal with it. These elder brothers will teach him. "Kim, do you know why you can''t match Jono? Maybe you two share the same weight in Yin Zhu''s heart, but they are different in our eyes. Of course, you can say that you never need the approval of me and Lei hebaikun. But you feel your conscience and ask, "if we don''t agree with you, are you a family with us?" Tengxiao looks at Xiaojin with his head tilted at this time. "What do you mean?" Xiao Jin hesitated for a moment and said. Tengxiao knows what Xiaojin cares about when he hears this. As long as he cares about Yinzhu, he won''t say that he doesn''t care about their identification. After all, they will live together for a long time. Even if it''s useless for Jono to identify with Xiaojin, Jono and Xiaojin can''t appear at the same time. If other people don''t agree with Xiaojin, Xiaojin will be sent out. Of course, this kind of thing is impossible, even for Yin Zhu''s sake. Xiaojin is quite aggressive, but at the same time, he is very straightforward. No one can be cheated by such words, but Tengxiao cheated Xiaojin. "Xiao Jin, you feel your conscience and say, how does Jono compare with you?" Tengxiao asked with a smile. Looking at the silent Xiao Jin, Tengxiao said with a smile, "you can tell from your conscience that jonobi is much better than you." "Xiaojin, don''t you want to be a husband? You have to take out the bearing of a husband, and you don''t mean to be a cheap outsider when you target me like this, but have you ever thought about whether Yin Zhu will be sad because of this matter, and you are willing to make Yin Zhu sad just to take a breath at me? " Tengxiao asked again. "Yin Zhu is not angry." Xiaojin is very sure to say, his heart is also a few, did not see he just beat Tengxiao, and did not kill, right? "Yin Zhu is not angry this time, but what about next time? Once or twice, Yin Zhu adjusted the relationship between us at the beginning. If you deliberately targeted me like that every day, are you sure Yin Zhu won''t be angry? " Tengxiao asked. Xia Jing hears this words silence, then fiercely stare Tengxiao, "anyway I don''t like you." Then he turned and left. Tengxiao touched his head when he heard this. He knew that little gold needle had done something to him. Little gold was quite awkward. He said with a smile and followed up. Although Yinzhu said that she was chatting with Leihe, her mind was still on Xiaojin and Tengxiao. She would watch Xiaojin and Tengxiao come in laughing. Leihe would reach out and pat Yinzhu on the back. "I just said that the two would be OK. Would they be the same as good brothers?" Leihe doesn''t know Xiaojin very well, but Leihe knows very well that as long as he really likes Yinzhu, he won''t want Yinzhu to be embarrassed. They don''t have any grudges. What can''t be resolved."Well, I''m just worried about Xiaojin. After all, Xiaojin has a straight temper. Besides, isn''t he absorbing Yuehua now?" Although Xiaojin now says that it''s OK for him to absorb those Yuehua, Yin Zhu is still worried, because that Yuehua doesn''t seem to be a good thing. Those Yuehua are all the violent soul breath extracted by those crazy orcs, which is not a good thing. "I know. I''ll look at him." Leihe gently stroked Yinzhu''s head. "Yinzhu, what are you whispering with Leihe here? After talking for so long, you have ignored me." Xiaojin will look at Yinzhu wrongly. "Who said I ignored you? I can ignore other people, how can I ignore Xiaojin? We Xiaojin are so good. I don''t know how I like it. How can I ignore you? " Yin Zhu looks at Xiaojin and Tengxiao coming, but he has no good intention. He is sitting in Leihe''s arms, and Leihe is also doing a good job. "Well, I like Yin Zhu best, too." Xiao Jin said with a smile. "Yin Zhu, what would you like to eat later? I''ll get it for you. " Kim, this will be very happy to show. "Yes, barbecue and bring some fruit." Yin Zhu also impolitely ordered, this will be Xiaojin''s highest strength, let Xiaojin do these most appropriate. "Well, I''m going." Xiaojin happily went to work, and when he left, he did not forget to take a look at Tengxiao. Leihe will look at Tengxiao, and touch Tengxiao''s arm with his hand, "I''m not at a loss." Tengxiao shook his head, "no, I can have anything, he is a child." Tengxiao said that he was ok, he could not be compared by a child. "By the way, tengxi and Tengcheng don''t know where they have gone." Yin Zhu said with a frown. "I think I went out to play." Teng Xiao said that the strength of the two children is pretty good. This dark abyss is a completely strange place, and they are wandering around. Fortunately, there are people who have lost their mind. They are all chained up, so there is no danger. So Yin Zhu will not hold the two children. If he wants to go out, he will go out for a walk. Where will tengxi and Tengcheng be? The two children were at home to see that a mother and a few a fathers had nothing to do with each other, so they were in love there. They were embarrassed to see them. Moreover, a mother and a few a fathers rarely get along with each other and cherish their time together. They were embarrassed to plug in, so they didn''t like to go out for a walk. Tengxi and Tengcheng respect and love Baiji. To put it bluntly, tengxi and Tengcheng have no less or more feelings for Baiji than Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. But their brother finally had a mother and a father, and they didn''t want their father and mother to have an accident. Bai Ji looked at the boy standing in front of his room, but there was no movement. He waited in the room for a long time, but the two children still didn''t enter the door. He couldn''t help coming out directly, "why don''t you come in? Afraid of me? " Teng Xi and Teng Cheng shook his head when he heard this, and then followed Bai Ji into his room. "Master..." Tengxi hesitated for a while, but he didn''t know what to ask. "Ask whatever you want. It''s not like you, tanche." Bai Ji said sternly. "Master, my mother will be fine when she comes back to the world she is sitting in, right? Then she will come back, right?" Teng Xi was silent for a long time. Bai Ji looked at the child and looked at himself expectantly. Bai Ji slowly stood up and touched tengxi''s hair. "To be honest, I don''t know. The way of heaven over there repels us very much. Anyway, the whole people on our side can''t be successful in the past. Even the powerful soul can''t be confused. But your mother is different. She has different soul before It''s safe to go back. I don''t know what it will be like to go all over. After all, she''s a beast. I don''t know if she will repel her. But I think it''s very likely not. After all, she''s a child of that world. " Bai Ji''s words are very clear. Even he can''t guarantee Yin Zhu''s 100% safety. The so-called safety possibility is only a theoretical thing. "Master, can''t we experiment first? Will the world exclude our body, if it is a living body without soul? " Tengxi asked, this is similar to the living dead. They can''t cry or laugh, but they are still alive. This kind of person can still be found in the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 Baiji heard tengxi''s words and sighed, "experiment, tengxi, you know what we have to pay to open the door, you know? Wuji in the orc continent wants to send his injured and sleeping soul to your mother''s world. He sacrificed tens of thousands of blood to succeed. This time, although your mother''s soul leads the way, I guess it will take a lot of people, you know. " Teng Xi was silent when he heard this. It was obvious that it was impossible to experiment. The people of Xi nationality could not support such an experiment. "Teng Xi Teng Cheng, if there is a way, I will not be like this." Bai Ji gave a sad smile. "I know." In fact, when they follow Baiji, Baiji tells them about the situation of the nightmare world and the world. Baiji takes them through many places of the nightmare world to show them the broken world. Even they have been to the dark abyss before, including Mengji. So they know very well that what their master said is true, and what he wants to say But I don''t know how to say it. "In fact, I''m mean. I''ll take you to the nightmare world and let you stand on my side. Even if you don''t stand in line, your mother will consider your feelings for me. I''m sorry for that, you two." Bai Ji rubbed the heads of the two children. "Don''t blame your master." Tengxi was silent for a while, and then said, "master, if it''s OK, we''ll go back." Bai Ji saw the two silent children, waved his hand and said, "let''s go, let''s go." Tengxi and Tengcheng walked out slowly. Tengxi frowned and said, "second, do you think mother can go back well?" Teng Cheng nodded his head and said: "it''s certainly OK. You should know that a-mu is the hope of the world. If you don''t have a 100% success rate, the master won''t send her back." Tengxi sighed and nodded: "you are more mature than me. Yes, my mother is the hope of all of us. Shifu will not let the hope die, even if he pays his own life." "So you can rest assured." Teng Cheng''s mouth comforts tengxi, but he has no bottom in his heart. Apart from God, ordinary people can''t cross the world, but his mother is not ordinary people. "Come on, let''s go back." Tengxi took his brother''s hand, and Cheng still has time to get along with his mother and father. When the two brothers went back, they saw his mother and several father sitting there chatting. The atmosphere was pretty good. "Out to play? Is it fun? " Tengxiao asked with a smile. "It''s very good. I went to the master''s side for a walk." Tengxi was silent for a while, but he still spoke obediently. "Well, he is your master. If you want to go, go. No one will stop you." Yin Zhu looks at tengxi as if he is in a dilemma, so he smiles and comforts the two children. For the two children, Yin Zhu doesn''t force them to control or order them to do anything. Instead, he talks with them and tells them the truth. Yin Zhu doesn''t know much about how to educate the children. In addition, she doesn''t teach the two children, and then she grows up. So when facing the two children, Yin Zhu stands by them as much as possible Talk to them on an equal footing instead of treating them as children. "I know. Thank you, mother." As for his master, his mother is still cautious. In fact, that''s right. Even tengxi won''t let his mother go back, because he doesn''t know whether these are right or wrong, so it''s better to let his mother choose. "Mother, I just talked with the master. The master said that he can''t guarantee that he will send you 100% to that world. That world won''t repel mother''s soul, but I don''t know if the body will repel her." Tengxi said that he had asked a question before. Although he felt sorry for his master, the man in front of him was his mother, who gave birth to him. Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this. Then he went to the two children''s side very gently, reached out his hand and gently touched the two children''s heads. "Thank you two. My mother will think about it carefully. You don''t have to worry about it. You can play if you want and eat if you want. The children are happy every day. My mother likes to see you happy." These two children are worrying about her. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu feels warm in his heart. However, this child has suffered enough since he was a child. He is not loved by his parents. Now he is worried about his parents'' affairs, and it is hard to be caught between his master and his parents. It''s really hard work. "Yes." Teng Xi and Teng Cheng answered softly. "You are good children." Yin Zhu sat down with his children and looked at them tenderly. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng were embarrassed by Yin Zhu and bowed their heads. Tengxiao will also be very pleased to look at the two children. Xiaojin can''t help but curl his lips when he sees it. What''s so proud? If you want to say good, it''s also Yin Zhu''s good. Tengxiao saw the grimace made by Xiaojin and couldn''t help leaning up, "are you jealous? It seems that you can''t do it. Come on. " When Xiao Jin heard this, he stepped on Tengxiao''s feet and grinded, "you''re just lucky. What''s so proud of you?"Tengxiao is not angry, but laughs. Look, what happened when Xiaojin won. As long as he has these two children, he will always stand on the balance of victory. Xiao Jin thinks it''s necessary for him to hurry up and get a few cubs out, otherwise he will be angry to death. Leihe looks at the two people fighting each other funny. To tell the truth, Yin Zhu''s partners can fight with Xiaojin and Tengxiao, but the others can''t. Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo are very rational people, and they are not childish at all. As for him, Yin Zhu is the first in everything, and he won''t fight with them at all, but it''s interesting to see them both . Maybe it''s better than Tengxiao. Xiaojin flows directly to Leihe and pokes Leihe with his finger. "On weekdays, work harder and let Yinzhu have more cubs, so that the Tengxiao family won''t be the only one." Reich laughed at this, and then said, "how hard do you have to work, I already have children." Leihe didn''t want to have children. The orc''s children carry too much. He doesn''t want his children to be the same as himself. Besides, he has tengan''s, and tengan is his child. When Xiao Jin hears this, he looks at Leihe. He thinks he can find an alliance, but he finds that the other party doesn''t accept the move at all. Xiaojin also knows that Leihe doesn''t want children because of his Orc relationship, but he has no way to understand. Doesn''t he say that if he likes someone, he will let her have a baby for him? Anyway, he is very looking forward to his son with Yin Zhu. It''s better for Leihe not to have a son, but to compete with him alone. "Ah, I don''t know if Bai Kun has come to the dark abyss now." Leihe can''t help sighing. They are waiting for Bai Kun to come here to be a military commander. Without baikun and Jono, Leihe is not used to it. Although Leihe also has experience as a manager, the management of the orcs is basically military repression. Going out to work is also military repression. There is no need for any intrigue. Therefore, Leihe has the ability to manage, but he is not very good at some crooked things. Xiaojin is not good at it now. Tengxiao is not good at it. You''d better hurry up, baikun. We''ve been waiting for you to give us some advice. Bai Kun followed Ziji to the dark abyss. Looking at the huge sea, Bai Kun showed that there was a huge vortex and kept spinning. "Is this the dark abyss?" Bai Kun said in shock. "Let''s go." Ziji glances at baikun, then waves to baikun, and the two step into the vortex. With a dizziness, Bai Kun felt as if someone was pulling him. Then when he opened his eyes, he found that he was pulling him desperately. "Where are we going?" Bai Kun asked anxiously. "Follow me. Be careful. Many guardians here can''t die if they are found, but you''ll find that it''s better to die directly." Purple sacrifice light said. "Your position in this world should be very different, can''t you still enter the dark abyss with you?" Bai Kun asked curiously, knowing that Qingrong had great respect for Ziji at the beginning. When they passed by, in other tribes, those people also had great respect for Ziji. Ziji glanced at baikun faintly, and then said: "there are guardians here. Only the Xi people who are going to be crazy can go in. Normal people can''t go out when they come in. I used to be able to come. After Baiji''s strength has fallen, I can''t come here." Bai Kun was stunned when he heard this. It was still related to the sudden disappearance of Bai Ji''s strength. But for so many years, did Ziji not make a clear investigation? Ziji had already taken baikun for several turns, and there were many stone houses in the middle. The cry of ghosts and wolves came from every room. Anyway, it was very miserable. "The people in these rooms?" Bai Kun asked hesitantly. "Those are the Xi people after the mad devil. They lock themselves up with iron chains, then roast themselves on the fire, and constantly punish themselves. That''s about it. Let''s go. Hurry up. These people don''t look good. They are all in a series." Ziji explained impatiently. Bai Kun nodded and hurriedly followed. There were many such stone houses in the distance. Thinking of this, Bai Kun could not help shivering, that is to say, all the people who could not die were locked in. Ziji took baikun around for a long time. Then baikun felt that he was getting colder and colder. "Where are we going? Why do I think it''s wrong?" "It''s cold, isn''t it? There''s nothing wrong. After meeting Mengji, you will feel even colder. Hurry up. " Purple sacrifice urged. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 Ziji and baikun run quickly and avoid some guardians. Baikun doesn''t know how far he has run. It seems that he has been making a detour all the time. Then he goes to a huge palace. It''s only at this meeting that he stands at the gate of the palace and shivers all over with cold. "It''s cold." Normally, orcs are very cold resistant. This temperature should be almost the same as that in winter when it''s freezing and snowing. "Why is it so cold?" Bai Kun asked. Ziji takes a look at baikun, and then slowly pushes open the gate of the palace. As the gate of the palace opens, baikun feels a cold wind blowing, and baikun feels that he is going to turn into an ice sculpture. Ziji could see that baikun could not bear it, so he said, "keep your zhenhun stone in front of you." Bai Kun quickly takes out the soul stone. At this meeting, Bai Kun can''t feel the cold immediately. He takes a deep breath and finally comes to life. "Why can zhenhun stone resist the cold?" This totem stone has such a function, which has not been found before, Bai Kun thought curiously. "Zhenhun stone can''t resist the cold. Zhenhun stone can only suppress the soul. What you will feel is not the cold, but the cold brought by Mengji''s soul. So zhenhun stone can resist. Let''s go." Ziji takes the lead to enter the main hall, and baikun quickly follows. After entering the main hall, Bai Kun was shocked by the scene in front of him, because there was nothing in the main hall except a frozen double faced man. The man frozen over there is very tall. He should be several meters tall sometimes. Of course, what surprised Bai Kun most was that he had two faces. Yes, he was a two-sided man. One face was normal, driving out the holy light, while the other side was black, and his whole body was wrapped with an unknown black air. The smell alone made people feel terrible. "This, this is Mengji?" Bai Kun asked in shock. Ziji said that he would take him to see Mengji. Now there is only this double faced man in the hall. Although he already knows about it, Bai Kun can''t help asking again. "Yes, this is Mengji, the first goddess in the world." Ziji looks at Mengji sleeping in front of her. "What do you want to do when you bring me here?" At this time, Bai Kun looked up at Ziji. Ziji first accepted his disciples, and now he brought himself here again. It''s impossible for no reason. "Bring you to kill her." Ziji said word by word. When Bai Kun heard this, he felt a little suspicious of his ears. Did he hear it right? Although Mengji seems to be sitting here unconscious now, Bai Kun doesn''t think that such experts will be unconscious, but now they are still standing here because they didn''t have any hostility to Mengji before. Once they have the intention to kill, they are afraid that they don''t know how to die. "Are you sure you''re still normal?" Bai Kun didn''t ask. "I''m sure you can take the zhenhun stone to rush in. Zhenhun stone can suppress Mengji''s soul, and then I can take the opportunity to kill her." Ziji said definitely. "You''re kidding." Rush to Mengji''s soul, can he still live? This purple sacrifice is for him to die. "Bai Kun, you can not do it, but I tell you, this is your only chance. If you miss it, you will regret it too late. Bai Kun, do you know that your partner will be here in the dark abyss? Baiji has already taken your partner to prepare for the practice. If I guess correctly, Baiji should want to save Mengji. If you don''t do it, then it''s your partner who will sacrifice. Baiji thinks that only by saving Mengji can the world make more progress and develop faster. However, I don''t think so. The reason why the world has become like this is that Because of Mengji, because she has the dark abyss now, I know that because of the incompleteness of the way of heaven on our side, I admit that, but I believe that as long as we slowly go on, the way of heaven will gradually become complete, but because of Mengji''s existence, the whole world is deformed, deformed, you know? But Bai Ji thought that he could be saved. Those who can''t be saved have to be destroyed before they can be reborn. " Ziji said with emotion. When Bai Kun heard this, he was silent for a while. "Sorry, I don''t believe any of your words. As for killing Mengji, I won''t do that for the time being. I still want to live well. As for Yinzhu, I will go to find Yinzhu. Thank you for bringing me here." Bai Kun then slowly retreats. He is worried that he will wake up Mengji, and he is even more afraid that Ziji will make a sudden move. Ziji watched as baikun prepared to run away. He couldn''t help sighing: "baikun, you don''t have to be so wary of me, because if you don''t like it, it''s useless for me to throw you into Mengji''s soul. The reason why you only have this chance is that when I help you grab the zhenhun stone, Bai Ji should have guessed that I will come here. The zhenhun stone should belong to your tribe, and then you and Zichen have a share. Normally, you are controlled by Zichen, even if you have a share, you can''t get the zhenhun stone. If it wasn''t for me, I would have taken it I''ve got it. " "Since you don''t want to forget it, there''s no chance to regret it in life, Bai Kun." After Ziji finished, he didn''t care about baikun any more. Instead, he flashed directly, and then baikun couldn''t see Ziji.Bai Kun couldn''t help frowning at this time. He didn''t expect that Ziji was so simple, so he gave up, gave up, and left him here alone. Normally speaking, Ziji needs himself and zhenhunshi very much, but Ziji gives up so simply, which means he is not so important. Thinking of this, Bai Kun can''t help being black faced. What should I do next? Waiting here, I''d better go out to find Yin Zhu. It''s just that if I go out, the road is not easy. Although he has marked the road as much as possible, his strength is too low, and he doesn''t have all kinds of skills of the purple sacrifice society. If I want to go out, I''m afraid that I will be caught by those guardians soon, and I''m afraid that it will bring trouble to Yin Zhu. It''s not right to stay here. Even if he can''t eat or drink in a short time, it''s impossible that no one will visit this place for a long time. Of course, it''s not bad to stay here. At least we can have a good look at Mengji''s soul. It''s just that Mengji''s soul is too strong. Bai Kun doesn''t think he can research anything, What worries Bai Kun even more is that Ziji didn''t leave at all. Maybe he will stay here and wait for him. So the best way is to leave this place as soon as possible. As for Mengji, it''s better to understand the dark abyss first. Bai Kun quit the hall without hesitation, and then slowly find the way out. What Bai Kun doesn''t know is that not long after he left, Ziji''s figure slowly showed up in the hall. Looking at Bai Kun who walked away, Ziji''s face was black. He didn''t expect that Bai Kun was so straightforward. Do you want to get Bai Kun back? After thinking about it, Ziji finally put up with it. The other party must be willing to do it. If the other party is not willing to do it, they will make trouble. Once they make trouble, they will find it out. At that time, they will be defeated. For Baiji, Ziji is always afraid, just like baiji is afraid of him. They are the highest people in the world. Although Baiji has no strength, his wisdom is not to be underestimated. Now Baiji should have guessed that he would come, but it''s useless to guess. Baiji can come in well, no matter how you guard against him, but now he lacks a person to help himself. Ziji will be a little fidgety. He is going to wait. After spending some time with baikun, Ziji also knows that baikun is very confident. He only believes in his own judgment. What others say will not be believed. So it''s better for baikun to investigate those things by himself. Maybe he will come back to him if he finds out. On the other side, Bai Kun walked carefully along the way he came in before. Step by step, he didn''t know where he was going, and he didn''t know how to inquire about Yin Zhu. However, he didn''t feel the chill, and he thought he was far away from Mengji''s palace. It''s just that Bai Kun of this meeting is faced with a choice. He is hiding in a corner. There are already patrolling guardians coming not far in front of him. What should he do? This place out of those stone houses, there is no shelter, he needs a place to rest, to think about the next road. It seems that Bai Kun couldn''t find a better way. Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth, opened a retracted door, then hid in the stone house and closed the door carefully. Fortunately, the patrolling guardians didn''t notice this. Seeing the guardians go far away, Bai Kun was relieved. He would have time to look at the people in the stone house. Bai Kun saw a male Orc shrank on the wall with a rope. There were runes flashing on the rope. What''s more, he saw that those runes seemed to devour the vitality of the ORC. Of course, what surprised Bai Kun even more was that he found that the flashing Rune was a rune that was different from the orc mainland altar. This Rune was strange. This was Bai Kun''s first feeling. "Brother, brother?" Bai Kun called in a low voice, trying to talk to the man and chat with him. But the man couldn''t answer Bai Kun at all. I have known that all the people here have lost their senses for a long time, but seeing that there will be nothing left, only the orcs who are suffering physically here, Bai Kun is still very lost. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Bai Kun wants to get some information, but there is no one here except some patrolling guardians. There are many people in the stone house, but none of them can speak. It''s a headache to think about it. Before Ziji said that Yinzhu was in the dark abyss. This should be true, but where is Yinzhu and is he locked up? Those people are still luring Yin Zhu to do something. After all, Yin Zhu''s identity is so special and precious. If he wants to find Yin Zhu, many things can only be done by finding Yin Zhu. It''s a pity that it''s hard for him to go out now. There are all those guardians outside. Bai Kun would tilt his head and look at the people in front of him. Have these people really lost themselves and forgotten everything? If so, it''s better to die. Is this the end of people who have practiced reincarnation? It''s scary to think about it. But Bai Kun thought something was wrong. When he saw the rune on the iron rope, he thought something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. Now I can''t get out, what should I do? Or do you want to study this Rune here? Bai Kun slowly reaches out his hand and touches the chain. Then Bai Kun can see the rune clearly, but he can''t. He sees the rune go through his fingers into the body of the bound ORC. That''s strange. Bai Kun holds his chin. Why can this Rune devour the vitality of the people in front of him, but he doesn''t want it. According to reason, he has also practiced the formula of reincarnation. Why is his Rune useless? Bai Kun will see the front chest of the person in front of him, which is pierced by the iron rope. Is it because of the blood? Thinking of this, Bai Kun stepped back two steps, a little far away from the iron rope. Then he directly scratched his hand with his claws, and then threw some drops of blood towards the rune. Sure enough, when the rune touched the blood, he swallowed it in three or two strokes. That rune is actually engulfing the blood, and it''s strange that the people of Xi nationality have a big hole in their chest, but the blood doesn''t seem to flow completely. If you think about it, you can''t die. But this iron rope absorbs the blood. What do you do? Is it really like Ziji''s saying that it''s used to maintain the moonshine that Hanhai wants to disperse every day? If only these lost people could wake up and speak. Bai Kun thought, these people are from a long time ago. Let these people wake up and speak, so that they can probably understand most of the secrets buried by history. But what can we do to make this person wake up? Bai Kun suddenly thought of the zhenhun stone, which is integrated into Yi Jin Jing and himself. The reason why the people of Xi nationality become like this is that their souls are lost. Can the zhenhun stone suppress their souls? When you think of what Ziji asked you to do before, zhenhunshi can even influence Mengji, so it should be very easy to suppress this person in front of you? Thinking of this, Bai Kun can''t help but have an impulse to rush into this person''s body immediately. Bai Kun tries to suppress his impulse, and then slowly extracts the zhenhun stone from his body. Then he looks at the person in front of him and throws the zhenhun stone away. Bai Kun stares at it. He sees that the zhenhun stone is shining brightly, and then falls into the body of the person in front of him. Then for a moment, Bai Kun sees that the person opposite smiles at him, and then the whole stone room begins to shake violently. Bai Kun sees that something is wrong with this situation. He wants to take back the zhenhun stone, and then leaves quickly. However, this is not the case At that time, Bai Kun found that he had no way to take back the zhenhun stone. At this meeting, the person who integrated the zhenhun stone has already sent out a brilliant light. The light directly penetrates the stone house. Bai Kun sees that the situation is beyond his control. He has to bite his teeth and give up the zhenhun stone first. If he doesn''t go, he''s afraid he can''t go away. The town soul stone doesn''t know what happened. It''s unfortunate that he didn''t listen to his command. If you find out, you should think about it first. When you decide how to do it, it will make so much noise. I''m afraid that everyone will know that there is a situation. Next, it will be more difficult to mix up in the dark abyss. Of course, chaos is not bad. When chaos happens, maybe he can see Yin Zhu. If Yin Zhu is under house arrest, he will find a way to escape at such an opportunity, and maybe he can also get out. But after all this chaos, I''m afraid it will be more strict, and it won''t be so easy to do something. Bai Kun found a corner to hide first. Fortunately, those patrols didn''t have the heart to pay attention to the corners. They all went to the stone house where the accident happened. Yin Zhu naturally felt such a big movement. She rushed over with Tengxiao. Bai Ji arrived naturally. Far away, Bai Kun felt the light of the sky. He had already prevented the incident. He had been waiting for Ziji to come. He thought Ziji would go to Mengji, but he didn''t expect to find one at random. Although there was an accident, he could still control it, but that was the one he didn''t expect The child behind him has grown up, at least he can''t guess his mind. Bai Ji didn''t know that it was just a whim of Bai Kun.Ziji naturally feels what''s happening here. Ziji can''t help but scold him secretly. He has been waiting for baikun to beg him. Who knows that baikun turned his head and used the zhenhun stone like this? He''s really angry. But the zhenhun stone has already been used. It''s worth using. He can''t wait here. It''s useless to have zhenhun stone without his help. "Damn Bai Kun." Purple sacrifice this meeting also very slow fire, this variable. When Yin Zhu walks near the stone house, Bai Kun feels Yin Zhu''s arrival. His partner''s contract makes Bai Kun see Yin Zhu for the first time. He sees Yin Zhu standing in the light. It seems that Yin Zhu has not been intimidated. It seems that he is doing well. Tengxiao and Leihe are all present, which is very good. Of course, Leihe and Tengxiao are not in good condition. At this meeting, Bai Kun didn''t go to find Yin Zhu immediately. The main reason is that it''s too obvious. If he has bad influence on Yin Zhu, he might as well hide here now and follow him secretly. As long as he knows where Yin Zhu lives, he will be able to get together with Yin Zhu. Then he will ask what''s going on, and then he will know his attitude towards Bai People. "What''s the matter?" Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji with doubts. "Nothing, but a soul is dying." Bai Ji said lightly, but the action in his hand was constant. Yin Zhu knows that the people of the Xi nationality will die in the end. If he saw those people detained here like a patient in a mental hospital before, it would be so brilliant that they would die. It''s really strange for those who have practiced the formula of reincarnation. Bai Ji saw that Yin Zhu didn''t ask any more questions. He couldn''t help but feel satisfied. However, when he was smiling, a figure appeared in front of the lonely man. "Bai Ji, I haven''t seen you for many years. I saw you cheating there. Sure enough, even if you lost your strength, you can''t change your habit of cheating." "Ziji, you''ve been fooling around for so many years, haven''t you enough?" White sacrifice light looking at Purple sacrifice, but also some helpless, want to see a wayward child. A purple sacrifice, a white sacrifice, two of the most powerful priests are here. Yin Zhu will just find a clean place to sit down, and then drag his chin to look at the two people in front of him. Whether it''s the real extinction of the soul or not, at least now Yin Zhu doesn''t intend to intervene. She hopes these two people can reveal more things to her. Tengxiao looks at Yinzhu and stands in front of him. The gesture of protecting Yinzhu is very obvious. Xiaojin puts out a hand to twist Tengxiao back. Then he stands in the position before Tengxiao. "It''s useless, and he likes to show off in front of him. He doesn''t have any self-knowledge." Tengxiao clenches his fists when he hears this. He wants to get along with Xiaojin. The damned Xiaojin comes to provoke him again. But he thinks Xiaojin is telling the truth. It''s better for Xiaojin to stand in front of him to protect Yinzhu. Leihe saw that he patted Tengxiao''s shoulder to let him down, then he shook his head helplessly and looked at Xiaojin. Tengxi and Tengcheng, standing behind them, see their father being bullied. They have no choice but to turn their heads. They have no face to see. When they encounter such things as this, they really don''t know how to help them. It''s better to treat them as if they haven''t seen them. Yin Zhu patted Xiao Jin''s ass at the meeting. "If you want to be a guardian, you should stand up and do something strange, and don''t bully Tengxiao." Tengxiao heard this, the original aggrieved expression immediately disappeared, but also proud to make a face with Xiaojin. Xiaojin would turn his head and look at Yinzhu very wrongly, "Yinzhu, how can I bully him? Besides, don''t I tell the truth? Even the truth can''t be told. Yin Zhu doesn''t like me anymore. " When Yin Zhu saw this, he gave Xiao Jin''s ass a second look, "don''t make trouble, look at it." Yin Zhu looked at her hand and felt very good. She finally realized why the man in the romance novel always likes to spank the woman when he sees that she is not good. Xiaojin can only helplessly stand upright, do their own things, "know." But Tengxiao was very proud just now? After this, I''ll talk to Tengxiao to see if he is still proud. It''s obvious that there''s something wrong with it. Xiaojin also wants to get some favorable information from it. After all, they know too little, so Xiaojin doesn''t make any more nonsense. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 "Baiji, who do you think you are? Why do you say that what I do is nonsense? Hum, you are not qualified to speak to me in the tone of your predecessors. I want to understand what qualifications you have. " Purple sacrifice said, the whole person has been straight to meet the white sacrifice. Baiji retreated two steps when he saw this. Now if he talks about scheming or even calculating, he dares to say that even Ziji doesn''t have to compete with him, but now he really can''t compete with Ziji. "Ziji, I tell you that I''m the only one who is right. You will harm the people of the whole continent." Bai Ji cried angrily. "Give up, there are only rules for all things in the world, whether they are born or perished. Even if there is a great catastrophe or terror, there will always be vitality. I remember when I first learned from the priest, you told me that all things in the world have cause and effect, cause and effect, and there is always a samsara to form an immortal circle. This is the direction of the world, and there is no so-called destruction There is a so-called rebirth, you go the wrong way Ziji said angrily. "Well, Ziji, if you really want to say that, I can''t help it, but do you think you can beat us alone? Or you can tell the truth, make the whole continent panic and chaos, you go Bai Ji took a look at Ziji and said helplessly. When Ziji heard this, he couldn''t help crying out angrily, "Baiji, you know that the most important thing for us to be promoted to priests is to guard. How can I make the world confused and crazy because of these things?" "Ziji, we are different. We don''t plan for each other. For the sake of knowing each other since we were young, you should withdraw yourself. I won''t embarrass you. If you don''t want to leave, don''t blame me for being rude." Bai Ji said coldly at this time. The reason why Ziji will be released is that Baiji has scruples. Ziji is very powerful. If he really wants to leave Ziji, he will pay a great price. In addition, baiji is also worried that if Ziji tries to die, he will say something bad and let Yinzhu hear it. "Baiji, don''t fool me. You''ve lost your strength. No one here can stop me and let me go. When do you talk big, I''ll be able to stop by water?" Ziji looked at Baiji with disdain. "What do you want to do?" Baiji sinks his face. If Ziji wants to escape, people here can''t keep Ziji. "Kill Mengji, I will kill Mengji, and everything will be solved." Ziji said calmly. "What are you talking about? The goddess Mengji can''t die. She''s our hope." Bai Ji''s face is gloomy. "Hope?" Purple sacrifice cold hum, "dream Ji looks for to die, she died, you say at the beginning so proud of her, if she found that she died after you become such a monster, you say she will hate you? Do you think she''d like to live like this? You say, Baiji. " Ziji roared loudly. Bai Ji was roared and his heart shrank. Then he looked up at Zi Ji and said, "what''s wrong with living? Everyone wants to live. You, me, and those people, we all know that we will not have a good end in the future, but we can''t find a way to live. You can live by yourself, but you don''t allow others to live. Zi Ji, you pretend to be noble in front of me." Bai Ji looks at Ziji with sarcasm. Ziji shakes his head and says, "we are different from Mengji. At least we are alive, but Mengji is not. The one who is alive is not Mengji, is not." Yin Zhu looks at the two big men who are fighting desperately. It can be seen from this that both of them want to keep going. But their ideas are much different. It can be said that they are completely opposite. The two people are hostile. Moreover, even if Mengji is alive, she can''t bear to live. It should be a sacrifice to them By special means, Mengji can survive. Yin Zhu is really interested in Mengji who is locked up at the bottom of the dark abyss. I don''t know what kind of Mengji is with the dark side. "Ziji, if you really want to do this, don''t blame me for being impolite. You should be damned. You deliberately want to fight against the people on this side of the dark abyss. The goddess Mengji shouldn''t fall. She will lead us to the temple again." Bai Ji gnaws his teeth and looks at Zi Ji. Then he does not hesitate to let the guardians behind him give a hand to Zi Ji. Ziji just looked at Baiji sarcastically, then looked into the distance and said faintly, "Baiji, your goal won''t come true, I promise." Bai Kun, who is hiding in the dark, will clearly feel that the place he was looking at before Ziji was looking at him. He knows that he is hiding here. Bai Kun is sure of his intuition. He has been with Ziji for such a long time. It''s easy for Ziji to know where he is. So the last word Ziji said before was for him, right? The purpose of Baiji will not be realized. What''s the purpose of Baiji? And judging from his own appearance, this matter should be related to him, otherwise Ziji would not say that. Thinking of this, Bai Kun couldn''t help frowning. If he would stop it, he said it was related to Yin Zhu. Thinking of this, Bai Kun couldn''t help getting angry. This feeling of being calculated is too annoying. No matter Ziji or Baiji, they are not good things.Bai Kun used to be good at calculation, but at that time, he only calculated some food and earned food and property for his tribe as much as he could. This would make him realize that his children were all children. What Bai Jizi casually took was the life of people in the world. Bai Ji can''t help laughing when he hears the words Ziji said. When Zichen comes back, he says that Yinzhu has a partner on Ziji''s side and has become Ziji''s disciple. There are legends in the nightmare world, and he knows a little bit, but Ziji doesn''t think that he can overthrow himself with a partner of Yinzhu. It''s just a male. Bai Ji looks at Zi Ji sarcastically. He has brought Yin Zhu''s two children around for so many years. Who is the weight of his two children and one partner? Under the attack of a group of guardians, Ziji dodges, and then slowly runs away. The soul fused by zhenhun stone actually slowly melts. Everyone can see that the soul is shaking and groaning at the beginning. At the beginning, we can see all kinds of smoke coming out of his body, but later only holy white is left You can see that the person in the light is very comfortable. You can even see the person smiling. It''s clear that the person''s soul is dissipating. However, Yin Zhu sees the person smiling at last. The smile is very gentle and there is deep nostalgia. Then the person slowly disappears and nothing is left. Yin Zhu would hold his chin and think, is this really the last appearance of the soul extinction of the Xi people? It''s a pity that she and Tengxiao haven''t seen the appearance of the extinction of the satiety people after the madness. On the other side, Bai Kun will find that there is a white light in his head, which will melt slowly. Then Bai Kun sees the life memory of a man named LAN Yong. LAN Yong has been an old man for thousands of years, and his life is wonderful. He is the head of a tribe. There is nothing unusual about his memories. After practicing the reincarnation formula for thousands of years, he finally can''t suppress the negative situation in his soul, so he brings the dark abyss to the crazy devil and is locked up in the stone house. Then LAN Yong finds out that the so-called mad devil pass is not really good for them. Although that will eventually dissipate their souls, this kind of dissipation is real dissipation. Even the soul is completely dissipated. It no longer exists in this world, and there is no reincarnation. ''s so-called reincarnation is a deception, a fraud that allows the people to exercise their spiritual strength. The discipline of reincarnation will help them quickly divide their own souls into two parts. One is the essence of pure soul, the other is the negative emotion of the individual. The iron chain that is stretched to them is specially designed to devour their pure souls, when they are the most pure in their bodies. The time when their soul is swallowed up is the time when they dissipate in this world. as for the essence of his soul, who is swallowed up, LAN Yong is not clear, but it will be clear that the white spirit will be provided to the dream of the most deep inside the dark abyss. The so-called "eternal reincarnation" is nothing but a pig selection for himself. The whole nightmare is pig farm. Of course, this is also the punishment for the reincarnation formula to keep them alive. Except in the early stage, people who can practice the reincarnation formula in the later stage are all because of various reasons. People who are living and dying go against the heaven, so it''s normal to have such punishment. At this time, Bai Kun frowned and thought that he had also practiced reincarnation. Although it''s still a long way to go, it must be corrected. He doesn''t want to be eaten as a pig. Besides, I don''t know what Bai Ji wants Yin Zhu to do. According to his attitude towards Yin Zhu, he should ask for Yin Zhu''s help. At this meeting, Yin Zhu will see that the excitement here is coming to an end. He is ready to leave. Seeing this, Bai Kun hurriedly follows up. He plans to meet Yin Zhu secretly first, and then have a good chat with Yin Zhu. The two exchange information to see what Bai Ji wants, and then discuss what to do and how to deal with them. Bai Kun can''t wait to talk to Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 Yin Zhu several just returned to his residence, Yin Zhu couldn''t help rubbing his head, and then asked: "what do you think of today''s things?" Tengxiao and Leihe shook their heads at this time. They were not familiar with Ziji or Baiji, and they didn''t know if it was a play directed by them. Tengxi Tengcheng saw this and couldn''t help saying, "ziji is the most powerful priest in the world after my master. It''s said that he used to be my master''s younger brother. They used to have a good relationship. We are not very clear about him. The master never told us about him, but he is very powerful." When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded. What can be named after a profession? Can it be powerful? Just when Yin Zhu was still having a headache, Yin Zhu suddenly heard a very familiar voice, "Yin Zhu, I''d better explain this matter." "Bai Kun." Yin Zhu turns back in surprise. Then she sees the person she misses standing at the door. She gets up and climbs over and hugs Bai Kun. "Bai Kun, you''re here at last. I miss you so much." Yin Zhu said excitedly, mainly because he had been waiting too long, and there was no news from Bai Kun. Tengxiao looks at Bai Kun who holds Yin Zhu tightly in his arms and can''t help thinking, why don''t he have such treatment? "Well, I miss you too." Bai Kun touched Yin Zhu''s head, then took Yin Zhu''s hand and went in. Xiaojin will look at baikun a little unpleasantly. This person is another partner of Yinzhu. It''s really annoying. The most important thing is that the face is so annoying. Xiaojin can remember that Yinzhu likes beautiful women. However, Xiaojin''s hair turns out to be the least impressive among Yinzhu''s partners. Seeing Bai Kun''s beautiful face, Xiao Jin secretly wondered if he could drag people out to communicate later. It''s better to turn that face into a pig''s head, so that Bai Kun can''t use that face to seduce Yin Zhu. Bai Kun felt Xiao Jin''s hostile look for the first time. He would look at Yin Zhu in doubt. How did Qiao Nuo become like this. Yin Zhu immediately understood Bai Kun''s meaning. She sat down with Bai Kun''s hand in her hand, and then introduced him, "Bai Kun, this is Xiao Jin." When Bai Kun heard this, he immediately understood the existence of Xiaojin. He thought he had no chance to see Xiaojin in his life, but he didn''t seem to offend Xiaojin. How could he be hostile to him? It''s strange. "Bai Kun, it looks like you''re having a good time." Tengxiao will say hello to Bai Kun with a smile. "Fortunately, after I separated from Yin Zhu, I went directly to Hanhai, and then worshipped Ziji as a teacher." Bai Kun says the point very simply. "You said Ziji was your teacher?" Everyone will be very surprised. "Well." Although that Ziji didn''t teach him anything, he did worship his teacher at that time, so there''s nothing wrong with saying that. "Bai Kun, since Ziji is your teacher, how much do you know about Ziji? What is Ziji here for?" Leihe could not help asking at this time. After all, the appearance of the purple sacrifice was very abrupt. If there was no purpose, no one believed it. "Well, don''t worry. I''ll explain it slowly. I don''t know how much you know about this nightmare world, Yin Zhu?" Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu very seriously at this time. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded and said something he knew. When Bai Kun heard this, he asked, "Yin Zhu, can you show me the statue you got before?" Yin Zhu directly handed the strange statue to Bai Kun from his backpack. Bai Kun would have a look at the statue, and he was very sensitive to the spiritual power after practicing the reincarnation formula. He would immediately feel the spiritual power in the sculpture. Bai Kun does not hesitate to impact the statue with her own mental strength, and then the original wooden statue will even give off a dazzling light. Yin Zhu has long known that the statue is not simple, and would have followed her at the beginning, but she has been unable to find out the abnormality in the statue. Unexpectedly, Bai Kun knows what''s wrong at a glance. "What''s the matter? Bai Kun Reich asked anxiously. "I just made a guess, but I didn''t think that my guess was true. This statue should belong to Mengji, the beast God. This statue left a trace of her spiritual power in it. Then the statue also depicts the Rune of the diamonds absorbing the soul power, which is used to nourish the spiritual power in it." Bai Kun sighed and said that his mental strength was the same as that of Mengji he had seen before, so it was Mengji''s mental strength. However, it was also a little different. The mental strength in the statue was obvious and mild. Although there was a dark part, he felt that the dark part was not strong, but the bright side was stronger. "This kind of goddess statue is everywhere on the land of the satis. Each tribe has one. Bai Yangui said that the goddess statue is used to protect them. If there is no such goddess statue, the wild animals in the forest will rush out every night when the moon rises. Why do you think Mengji has to put her own statue in each tribe?" Yin Zhu is very puzzled to say."Gather the power of faith." Bai Kun would be very sure to say that since Mengji once fought against the belief of ORC mainland, the satis would not let it go. "The power of faith?" I still know a little about Yin Zhu''s belief. After all, Buddhism in any world has belief. But what is the power of belief used for? Bai Kun will bring his totem stone here, and it turns into a soul stone. The so-called totem is just to form a contract with the people of the Xi nationality through totem, and then it can improve the spirit of the orcs and their fighting power. What they have to pay is their own belief. The totem is used by Zichen to collect the power of belief, and it''s only a symbol It''s the totem that hasn''t been publicized for a long time in the orc continent. Maybe that''s why Wuji didn''t promote totem because he thought he had been calculated by QingHan. Otherwise, Yin Zhu couldn''t think of any other reason. Now QingHan is dead. Although Wuji is not dead, it''s more painful than death. "And then, you go on." Yin Zhu found that it was better for Bai Kun to come. She had been in Xijie for a long time, but she didn''t find anything useful. When she asked her what she had done for such a long time, she couldn''t say that she had provoked another male. Think about Yin Zhu''s throwing out the answer in a hurry. If she answered like that, she would die miserably. She had some friends She couldn''t resist, especially when Xiaojin was staring at her. Because she thought of Xiaojin''s active concession and didn''t know if Xiaojin would have a chance to come out in the future, Yin Zhucai turned a blind eye to Xiaojin''s way of competing for favor. Anyway, Xiaojin didn''t go too far, but all four partners were here. Yin Zhu couldn''t help touching his waist. Later, Bai Kun explained the function of totem power, and then explained why he had practiced reincarnation formula. He also explained why he came here, including that he had seen Mengji before, and Mengji''s strange state. Then he said that the purpose of Ziji was to kill Mengji. Several people were stunned when they heard this. "Do you mean that the power of faith can suppress the dark side of the soul? You also practice reincarnation formula. Do you know the consequences of practicing reincarnation formula? " When Yin Zhu heard this, he was very angry. Bai Kun nodded at this and said, "yes, Yin Zhu, you should know that there is no way to reverse when people die. In fact, I should have died at the beginning. The so-called divine punishment is just to use Zichen''s hand to make me neither human nor ghost. In fact, at that time, I had practiced lunhuishenjue, but I didn''t take the initiative to practice at that time. We didn''t know it At least now I don''t have to be punished every month. " "But what are you going to do?" Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun anxiously. Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu and said, "Yin Zhu, do you remember what I said before? Irreversibility, especially some things done against the weather, if one day, I will choose to extricate myself. " Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu''s face, which was about to turn into a bitter gourd. He reached out and pinched Yin Zhu''s cheek and said, "what can I do with such a sad face? Even if I''m going to die, I have to wait for thousands of years. In this way, I should live the longest among us. Look at this one, I''m suddenly unhappy. If one day you''re gone, I''ll live alone What''s the point? I don''t want to be a monster like Maggie. " "Irreversible? You mean this can''t be changed? That is to say, the orcs are the same. The orcs are also made by practicing reincarnation formula. Are these irreversible? " Yin Zhu grabs Bai Kun''s hand very hard. Her goal is to save her partner and children. As a result, Bai Kun says that everything is false. "At least that''s what my master Ziji said. At least there is no way in this world. I don''t know about your world. Maybe that''s why baiji is looking for you. At least there is hope." Bai Kun said in a calm voice this time. Yin Zhu hasn''t told Bai Kun what Bai Ji asked him to do. He didn''t expect him to guess it. "Well, Baiji hopes that I can go back to the world where I live, and bring the blood donation of the people in the world where I live, so that the people in the world can be cured." Yin Zhu said this directly. "Bai Kun, do you think the blood donation of people in our world can help you?" Yin Zhu asked calmly. "I don''t know." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 Bai Kun''s reply made several people present silent. After all, there are several people who have physical problems here. They all hope that they will become normal one day. However, Bai Kun said that it is difficult for them to get well. It can be said that this is tantamount to no hope. Yin Zhu recovered after a while. "Baikun, you also said that you don''t know that people in our world are normal. Maybe Baiji''s idea is right." She can''t let so many people out of hope, so she will make sure that modern technology is so advanced, even for her family, she will also think of ways to save them. After hearing what Yin Zhu said, Bai Kun reached for Yin Zhu''s hand and said, "Yin Zhu, I know what you mean. I also know that you are responsible for saving us. I just want to tell you, Yin Zhu, don''t put too much pressure on you. In fact, I''m living well now, so is Leihe. As long as you don''t dislike us, we are healthy and safe Yes, I don''t want you to take too much risk. Of course, if you can save it, I naturally hope I can save myself. " On one side, Leihe said hastily, "yes, Yin Zhu, no matter what you want to do, I will support you, but please remember to protect yourself. I only have this requirement." Xiaojin will hold Yin Zhu''s other hand tightly, and he would like to ask Yin Zhu not to worry about it. Anyway, as Bai Kun said, they can live well. Of course, Xiaojin knows that his idea is selfish, but he has no courage to say it. If he says it, Yin Zhu will probably not want him. He still has this intuition. Yin Zhu looked at a group of people in the room, their eyes were staring at themselves, afraid that they would disappear. Seeing this, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing, "you think I''m stupid, I''m sure I''ll protect myself well, otherwise you beautiful men are not cheap to others." Tengxiao said: "Yin Zhu, you know, we won''t have anyone else." When Yin Zhu heard this, he said, "well, she just looks at the joke, but she really doesn''t want them, so she won''t take risks easily.". "Well, let''s get down to business, Yin Zhu. You saw that Orc before." Bai Kun directly turned the topic back. After looking at the statue, Bai Kun felt that the positive soul of Mengji had spread out to collect the power of belief. Was it prepared to deal with the dark soul? Bai Kun is trying to understand this idea. Besides, they are actually the same person. You say that the person who knows most about himself is himself. Does the dark soul, the backhand of Mengji''s arrangement on the land of the satis, know? "Well, Baiji said it was the last extinction of the orc soul." Yin Zhu said the white sacrifice once again. When Bai Kun heard this, he shook his head. "No, the reason that the soul is like that is because of me." "Because I threw the zhenhun stone, that is, totem stone, into the soul of the man, and then zhenhun stone suppressed the dark side of the man and made him wake up. Do you know what I know through zhenhun stone?" Bai Kun looked at several people present. "What is it?" Yin Zhu asked calmly, looking at Bai Kun''s serious expression, which should be a big problem. "The so-called reincarnation formula should be the pig farm made by Mengji for herself. Even so, there is a good side in their souls. These guardians lock these people up and tie them up with iron chains. There are runes that can absorb people''s souls on the other side of the iron chains. What they absorb is the positive soul power of people. These things are not the same The power is given to Mengji. " Bai Kun said all the information he got from LAN Yong. "You say the chains are used to absorb the positive soul power, not to suppress the dark soul power?" Reich asked in shock. "Well, this is the message I got from zhenhun stone. It''s the memory passed on to me by the man named LAN Yong. It shouldn''t be wrong." Bai Kun said with certainty. Yin Zhu seems to think of something. Suddenly he grabs Xiaojin and asks, "Xiaojin, do you feel it, Jono? Is Jono still here?" I think Jono was arrested at the beginning, and Xiao Jin represented the dark side. What about Jono? Everyone on the scene knows what happened to Jono before. Seeing this, everyone looks at Xiaojin anxiously. Looking at Yin Zhu''s worried appearance, Xiao Jin is a little unhappy. He accompanies Yin Zhu every day. In Yin Zhu''s heart, what he cares about is Jono. "There''s still a little soul, but I''m afraid I can''t wake up and I''m going to sleep in the future." In fact, after he wakes up, Xiao Jin feels that Jono''s soul is very weak. Otherwise, it''s not his turn to wake up. At that time, Yin Zhu didn''t ask this question, and he didn''t say it. He was secretly happy that he could live with Yin Zhu in the future. Yin Zhu''s face turned black and she was in a bad mood when she heard this. She had already hated Bai Ji and hurt her partner, and Bai Kun. Their problems could not be solved. They were all deceiving herself. Seeing Yinzhu''s black face, Xiaojin''s heart sank. "Yinzhu, are you looking forward to Jono''s coming back? Can''t I ever be better than Jono? Or you can trade with me, such as how long you stay with me, I give up my life to Jono? "Yin Zhu was stunned when she heard this. Seeing that Xiao Jin''s face was very bad, she explained quickly, "I didn''t think that way." "You have, you are not happy, I disappear, you are happy when Jono appears." Xiao Jin''s face was black, and his whole body looked gloomy. At this time, the onlookers have been pulled away by Bai Kun. Although Bai Kun still has a lot to say and is not very familiar with Xiao Jin, Bai Kun thinks that outsiders should not intervene in feelings and let Yin Zhu choose by himself. No matter Qiao Nuo or Xiao Jin, he will be treated as a brother. They can''t intervene in any of these things There will be bad things. Only Yin Zhu can solve these problems himself. "Bai Kun, let''s not persuade him?" Tengxiao asked with some worry. "Why? Persuade Xiaojin to go away, give Yinzhu to Jono, and give his life to Jono, too? You can''t do it. Why ask Xiaojin to do it? Besides, do you think Yinzhu has no feelings for Xiaojin? Mix less. " Bai Kun is not very angry. Tengxiao didn''t talk any more after hearing this. Among them, Bai Kun was the most rational and intelligent. There was nothing wrong with listening to Bai Kun. "No, I never wanted you to disappear." Yin Zhu retorted directly, even without a pause. "Xiaojin, I never wanted you to disappear. I didn''t want you to disappear before. I wanted Jono to come back very much. I admit that. I also know that what I did was unfair to you. Xiaojin, I was wrong from the beginning when we called trading. There was no so-called trading. I never wanted you to disappear. When Jono said you were still here, I was very special Happy, I also think that as long as you are here, I will always have a chance to meet you. Moreover, I may be able to find a way to get you a body or something. I really don''t want you to disappear. I don''t know why you think that way. I know it''s probably because I''m not good to you, Xiao Jin. I''m sorry. " Yin Zhu holds Xiaojin''s hand and sobs. Jono''s soul is sleeping now, and Xiaojin blames himself. Yinzhu feels very wronged. Xiaojinyuan is still manly and high spirited, this will see Yinzhu holding his hand to cry, some at a loss, "that you don''t cry, I, I don''t blame you." "If you don''t blame me, you blame me." Yin Zhu lay in Xiao Jin''s arms and said in a dull voice. After hearing this, Xiao Jin was silent for a while. "Yinzhu, I like you very much, otherwise I would not have promised to give my life to Jono at the beginning, but Yinzhu, I did it all. Jono was careless and tossed himself like that again. I finally have another chance. I''m afraid that when I get back to the orc continent, you don''t want me any more. You just want Jono, I''m sorry There''s no bottom in it. I don''t feel that I''m important. I just want you to be fair to me. Yin Zhu, I don''t want Jono''s, I don''t want him to Xiaojin then hugs Yinzhu tightly. Yin Zhu felt very sad when she heard this. She knew that if Xiao Jin didn''t like her, how could she give up the world and give her body back to Jono. She was using Xiao Jin at the beginning, but just like Xiao Jin said, he had been used once. How could she bear it again? She knew that Xiao Jin was very clingy to her, but she didn''t think that Xiao Jin thought so much . She didn''t think about it before, and she didn''t dare to think about it. Jono and Kim chose one or two. No matter how she chose, it would hurt her. Jono is the most special to her, but she doesn''t have no feelings for Xiaojin. If she only uses it, will she suffer so much. "I know, Xiao Jin, it''s me that''s bad, it''s me that''s bad, Xiao Jin. I won''t let you do that again, but you must help me save Jono''s soul. I will always find a way." Yin Zhu would wipe away his tears and said with certainty. No matter Bai Kun or Jono or Leihe, she will find a way to solve the physical problems of several partners. She can''t sacrifice someone to make someone better. "Good." Xiao Jin is a little happy to hear that Yin Zhu will choose himself. He also has feelings for Jono, but it''s more complicated. It''s still possible to give him some energy to keep Jono''s soul. He''s willing to do it. Needless to say Yin Zhu, he''s willing to do it. "Yin Zhu, do you like me a little when you choose me this time?" Xiaojin looks at Yinzhu happily. "It''s not a little bit, it''s like, it''s love, although the proportion of this love is not as high as Jono, but I promise it will increase bit by bit with the increase of time." Yin Zhu reaches out and hugs Xiao Jin. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 Seeing Xiaojin and Yinzhu hugging each other and secretly listening to a few people in the corner, they finally put down their heart, even if Tengxiao, who says that he dislikes Xiaojin every day, is the same. Although Xiaojin is not likable, it''s hard to say disgust. Besides, a few people have been together for a long time. They have subconsciously regarded Xiaojin as a family member for a long time. They don''t know how to distinguish Jono from Xiaojin. Although they have different personalities, they see the same face. They think Jono is still there all the time, and they don''t realize that Xiaojin has the same attitude towards Jono I don''t care. It''s just that there''s something wrong with Jono''s soul. Yin Zhu has another one to worry about. "OK, don''t exclude Xiaojin in the future. We are all family members." Bai Kun said with a smile, and then focused on Tengxiao''s face. Tengxiao looked at Bai Kun angrily, "what do you want me to do? Can I embarrass him? You don''t see how he repairs me every day. " Tengxiao covers his face, his handsome face. "No, I think Xiaojin is very good. You see, he just wants to be happy for Yinzhu, so he can not have his own life. So I am 100% confident that Xiaojin will be good to Yinzhu, very good, even better than some of us here." As long as Bai Kun thinks that Xiaojin can do that for Yin Zhu, he has no objection. "If he''s nice, he won''t hit me." Tengxiao still felt his face hurt. Bai Kun expresses his helplessness when he hears this. Yin Zhu has several friends here. Why can Xiao Jin only say that Tengxiao has provoked him. Leihe nodded at the meeting. He knew the feeling of liking people very well. He was the same at the beginning, so he could accept Xiaojin. Tengxiao looked at this one and accepted it. What can he do? In fact, he accepted it long ago, OK? The reason why Xiaojin got involved with him is that Xiaojin always bothered him, OK? Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing when he saw this. "They two probably have a lot to say. I just arrived today. Should you treat me well?" Tengxiao nodded when he heard this, "come on, what do you want to eat? I''ll do it. I''ll do it. " "Hot pot." Hot pot is created by Yin Zhu. It''s very convenient to eat whatever you want. There are many kinds of food. Tengxiao soon turned around to get something. Bai Kun waved to tengxi and Tengcheng who were standing on one side and didn''t speak, "come here, talk to me." Teng Xi and Teng Cheng will be a little stiff and come to the front of Bai Kun. This father is said to be the smartest. Without looking here, do other fathers and mothers seem to have found the backbone? "Father baikun." Cried the two brothers very respectfully. "Is Baiji your master?" Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. "Yes." There is no way to refute this. In addition, Yin Zhu has no objection to this? So the two brothers simply recognized each other. "Do you like your master? Do you think your master is on guard against you? " Bai Kun asked directly. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng felt that they were all at sixes and sevens when they heard this. When Bai Kun asked what it meant, he would not ask them to attack his master. "That master is not bad, and he is very good to us." Teng Cheng hesitated for a while and said. "What do you say, tanche?" Bai Kun turns his head and asks tengxi who hasn''t answered. Teng Xi felt that he was about to sweat. The questions asked by Bai Kun''s father left him at a loss and didn''t know what to do. "What? You don''t know how to answer me? Or dare not answer? " Bai Kun is pressing forward step by step, while listening to Lei he, who has deeply frowned. Although he thinks it''s not good to press questions like this, he knows very well that Bai Kun is very considerate, and there must be a reason for asking like this, but Yin Zhu feels very indebted to the two children and loves them. Bai Kun doesn''t know if Yin Zhu will be angry. "Shifu, he is the most intelligent man in the world. He is good at calculation and has no omission. His mind is changeable and moody. Outsiders can''t guess his mind at all." Tanche was silent for a moment. "Big brother." Teng Cheng will be very surprised to see tengxi, he never thought his big brother would say so. "Quite impressive." Bai Kun is smiling faintly. He will look at Bai Kun very painfully. "Bai Kun, father, what do you want to say? Don''t try to test us like this. Teng Cheng and I are the children of an Mu no matter what. We will never do anything to hurt her." "I won''t do anything to hurt your master, will I? Yin Zhu gave birth to you, but the one who raised you was Baiji. You can choose the one who gave birth to and raised you. It''s me who embarrasses you, isn''t it? " Bai Kun sighed. Tengxi bit his teeth and said, "it''s not our fault. If the master really hurt my mother, I''ll fight for my life. I''ll try my best to find the master. I promise that." "Promise, what do you promise? You''re the only one with white teeth? " Bai Kun is cold.Teng Xi''s face was very bad. "What do you think of us?" Bai Kun glanced at Teng Xi and Teng Cheng, "when we go back to the orc mainland, we don''t need your two children to get involved in the affairs here. When you go back, Yin Zhu will have nothing to do with us and we will have no worries." When tengxi heard this, he sneered, "you still don''t believe our brothers, right? I want to leave the vortex directly, but we can''t leave at all. It''s easy for you to say that you send us back, so that I don''t care about anything, master, mother and father. I don''t care about you fighting with each other I don''t know anything. I don''t have to be so miserable now. " He said, choking a little behind. Leihe quickly grabbed baikun, "baikun, have you passed? Yin Zhu will be angry later. " Leihe whispered in baikun''s ear. "You two are really willing to go back. Well, come with me now. My master Ziji knows how to go back to the orc continent. Let''s go now." Bai Kun stood up directly. It''s Teng Xi''s turn. Teng Cheng and Leihe are stunned. "If I want to leave, I always have to tell my father and mother." Teng Xi said with a breath. "Tengxi, Tengcheng, do you think your father and mother will let you leave when they know?" Bai Kun is cold. Leihe will be a little anxious. What''s the matter with baikun? If you want to get rid of the two children, you can''t even tell Tengxiao and Yinzhu that they are going to get rid of them. Does baikun know something and can''t wait to send them away? "You mean to force us to leave. Why don''t I know I''m going to leave? I can''t say hello to my parents." Teng Cheng cried angrily. No wonder Bai Kun wanted to take their father Tengxiao away. "I just want to ask you one question, go or not? Right now, right now. " At this time, Bai Kun came forward and grabbed two children, one by one hand. "Why do you treat us like this? My father and mother didn''t even say that to me. I call you Bai Kun. My father is polite. You really think you are my elder." Teng Cheng angrily shakes off Bai Kun''s hand. "I see." With these words, Bai Kun looks at Teng Xi and Teng Cheng''s two brothers in silence, which makes them feel weak. Leihe saw that the atmosphere was a little embarrassed, and then he began to argue awkwardly, "what''s the matter? It''s all a family. How embarrassing it is like this. Baikun, what do you care about when you are an adult and a child? Tengxi Tengcheng, how can you two talk to the elders like this? Come on, you two admit your mistakes, even if you forgive each other." Leihe said this and found that there was no one to take care of himself, the three are still gloomy looking at each other, Leihe see this means that the heart is very tired. "Hum." Teng Cheng turned away with a cold hum. Teng Xi followed him and went into the two brothers'' room. Then he didn''t say anything. "Bai Kun, what''s the matter with you?" Leihe saw the two children had entered the room, very puzzled asked. "Think of a rumor and verify something." Bai Kun said lightly. "What rumors, what things?" Leihe will cheer up immediately. Baikun never has a clear aim. He said that there must be a reason why baikun would do that. "My master once said that their priest only accepted three disciples in his life, and Zichen was the third disciple of Baiji." Bai Kun said lightly. Leihe can''t help but frown when he hears this, "it''s normal. That''s right, but isn''t Baiji trying to calculate Yinzhu? Then he took these two boys as his disciples. There''s a reason for this. What are you struggling about? " "No, it''s not the same. When Bai Ji first accepted Zichen, he had offered sacrifices to heaven and earth. He chose Zichen as his successor and said that he would never accept disciples in this life. You don''t understand. Although high priests like Bai Ji can''t do what they say and do, their words that are close to swearing will be verified. Once they don''t do it, the cause and effect is very big, and he even openly accepted Teng Xi and Tengcheng as disciples. They are not the ones who were randomly ordered several times, but they are really disciples. This is very wrong. " Bai Kun said again that he didn''t pay attention to Ziji, but he also occupied a place in Ziji''s disciples. This master, even if he kowtowed too much. "What do you doubt? These two children are not right, but Yin Zhu and Tengxiao can feel it. If there is something wrong, they will be the first to find it." Reich said very irritably. "I don''t know. You don''t have to keep an eye on both of them for me." Bai Kun said directly. Reich couldn''t help caressing his forehead when he heard this. He didn''t know what to tell him, so he assigned him to work. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 Looking at Bai Kun who doesn''t speak any more, Lei Heze''s brain aches badly. Although Bai Kun says it very simply, Bai Kun''s meaning is obvious, that is to say, tengxi and Tengcheng have problems. In fact, after listening in for such a long time, Leihe can feel that there is something wrong with these two children. At least they are not on Yin Zhu''s side, or even on Bai Ji''s side. Otherwise, they are in a dilemma. If they don''t know how to choose, they should listen to Bai Kun''s advice and leave this right and wrong place directly. Obviously, these two children are in a dilemma People intend to use their own identity to influence Yin Zhu''s life. As long as he thinks about this problem, Leihe feels very uncomfortable. It''s not because of tengxi Tengcheng. The reason why he is polite to tengxi Tengcheng is because of Yin Zhu. It''s also because of Yin Zhu. As long as they are children of Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu will never be able to stand in a favorable position. Leihe now can''t help thinking that this white sacrifice is really insidious. He abducted the two children when they were young and raised them. This kind of kindness can''t compare with that of raising them. He doesn''t even know how to blame the two children. Can he blame them? In other words, even if the two little ones brainwashed, it''s because they didn''t protect the two little ones. No one can hurt Yin Zhu, no one can. Even Yin Zhu''s children can''t. They must be optimistic about these two boys. After all, tengxi and Tengcheng are too easy to hurt Yin Zhu. Tengxiao had already prepared a lot of food for the meeting. "You two are so serious. Come here to help. You won''t really just sit and wait to eat." "Just sit and wait. It''s rare for you to wait on us." Bai Kun said with a smile. Tengxiao nodded when he heard this, "OK." It''s rare for Bai Kun to speak, but Tengxiao won''t refuse. In addition, Tengxiao thinks that the reason why Bai Kun became like this is that he saved Yin Zhu, but he also saved his three cubs. Therefore, Tengxiao still feels indebted to Bai Kun. Bai Kun has always been omnipotent before, so he didn''t ask him to do anything at all. He just wants to eat something. How can he refuse. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng will go back to their room angrily. Teng Cheng will ask angrily, "big brother, that Bai Kun is too much. Why does he say that to us, as if we would betray my mother?" Teng Xi said after a long silence: "Teng Cheng, the reason why he said that is because he only cares about his mother. As for us, he doesn''t believe or care." "Because of our master, why should he?" Teng Cheng is very angry. His feelings for Yin Zhu are true. He is very sad that he will be so stigmatized. "Teng Cheng, it''s normal for him to doubt. After all, the master takes us as apprentices with a purpose. He is good to his mother and doesn''t care about him." Tengxi is very clear that Baiji''s efforts to get them into the nightmare world, take care of them and teach them are indeed the reasons for threatening their mother. He and Teng Cheng both know about it. If they want to be angry, there must be some. They don''t want to stand in this difficult position. But it''s true that he grew up with Baiji. Baiji is very good to them, and it''s true that Baiji can''t wipe out all of what he paid for them because of his calculation. They can''t forget it. They have to say Yinzhu and Baiji, Baiji and them They spend more time together and have a greater impact on them. Because he didn''t know what to do, tengxi also knew that his master was not what he thought. Baikun, a father, was said to be the most shrewd of several fathers, so he doubted them and questioned them the first time. Baikun also cared about his mother and what he could say. He and Teng Cheng didn''t leave here. In fact, they were worried that the master would take care of her so carefully over the years. Even if they took advantage of her, their feelings would not be false. That''s why they expected to stay here. They hoped that the master could take care of her for their own sake. No matter what, they could at least give her one Life. Of course, Shifu always said that he would not hurt his mother. This is true or false, and he has no way to refute it. Bai Kun said that they stayed to let Baiji take them as hostages, but Yin Zhu can also take them to influence Shifu. It''s just that Bai Kun doesn''t believe they can help her. "Big brother, we want to help my mother. He treats me like that. I don''t like him." Teng Cheng is still very unhappy. Tengxi patted his brother on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. It''s a special time. We can''t drag him down in this important matter, but after this matter is over, when he wants to be with our mother, we can try our best to break them up." Tengxi said that he was very vindictive. Now that Bai Kun is doing this to himself, don''t blame him for revenge. Teng Cheng laughed when he heard this, "that''s a good idea." He has already wanted how to give baikun eyedrops. It''s a pity that Bai Kun didn''t care about it at all. Even if he was really made difficult, he wouldn''t care. Leihe was so worried that he didn''t go to help. Tengxiao looked at the food and sighed. Well, he worked hard.Clean all the things that need to be cooked and get ready. Tengxiao then called all the people over, "Yin zhuxiaojin, come to brush the hot pot." Yin Zhu took Xiaojin''s hand and walked up with a smile. "Hot pot, it''s so good to celebrate Bai Kun and our league members. It''s rare for our family to get together like this." "Come on, come on, eat." Tengxiao warmly greets everyone. Bai Kun glanced at the two brothers who were muttering beside him. They were not angry and didn''t complain when he said that, but what would they say? What''s wrong with Teng Xi and Teng Cheng? Bai Kun really doesn''t know. However, Bai Kun thinks that Bai Ji won''t do useless work. It can be said that he spent so much energy to bring the two children to the nightmare world a few years ago, and he didn''t hesitate to break his vow not to accept apprentices. If he didn''t ask the question, who would believe it? Anyway, Bai Kun didn''t believe it. Of course, the two brothers said that they would not hurt Yin Zhu, which Bai Kun believed. Anyway, Yin Zhu was always their mother, but Bai Kun worried that they trusted Bai Ji too much, and then unconsciously became the executioner. That''s why he said so much to the two children. Unfortunately, he still didn''t know how to return to the orc continent, because he didn''t know how There is a teleportation array that can return to the orc continent. The array from the orc continent to the nightmare world is one-way. Otherwise, what he said is to force the two people to go back. It''s a pity that he didn''t ask Ziji how to go back. At that time, he just wanted to ask all kinds of questions about the nightmare world and find Yin Zhu earlier. What''s more, he didn''t expect to be separated from Ziji so soon. Now he doesn''t know how to go back to the orc continent. It seems that he still has to find a way to fight Ziji and ask how to go back to the orc continent. "Well, the bottom of the pot is good. It''s delicious. Tengxiao is good at cooking." Yin Zhu ate a few pieces of meat and praised them with a smile. "Just like Yin Zhu." Tengxiao says that he always cooks Soup for Yin Zhu. Can he not be good at craftsmanship? In the past, Yin Zhu hated his craft very much. "Eat, you guys. It''s good." Yin Zhu greets with a smile. Bai Kun can only shake his head and think about the important things he had to say before. As a result, Yin Zhu has a fight with Xiao Jin. Then he can eat happily. He has a big heart. But it''s good to have fun in time. It''s good to have fun all the time. He just has to recite the pressure. Anyway, he''s used to it, I also like to bear the pressure for my beloved. They eat directly with their bellies open, and eat hot pot noisily, which seems very lively. Yin Zhu is really relaxed. The most important thing is that all the people she was worried about are complete. She doesn''t know what the future will be like. At least at this moment, she can relax for a while and know that all the people she cares about are good. As for Jono, if there is little gold, Jono will not die. As for how to supplement Jono''s soul in the future, isn''t there little gold? Yinzhu doesn''t ask Xiaojin to give up everything to Jono, just give him some energy. Although Xiaojin seems to dislike Jono very much, Yinzhu can feel that Xiaojin is still very good to Jono. It''s also their body. It can be said that the two of them are the most special relationship. Everyone was eating noisily. Bai Kun didn''t mention the serious topic before this meeting. It''s hard to be happy. Let''s all be happy for a while. Anyway, he explained clearly. As for the plot of Mengji Baiji, let them think about it. It''s just a headache for them. It''s better for him to think about it. "Come on, Bai Kun, you''ve worked hard. Eat more." With a smile, Yin Zhu brought meat and vegetables to everyone present. It can be said that no one was biased and no one was specially taken care of. "Come on, Yin Zhu, eat more by yourself. We don''t need you to take care of us." Xiaojin is happy to give Yin Zhu vegetables. Knowing that Yin Zhu has his own heart, Xiaojin is more happy than anything else. He will be happy to ask him to die. Before, he kept saying that he didn''t want to give in, but Xiao Jin knew that as long as Yin Zhu wanted to, he would still give in, just like his previous choice. After all, he couldn''t bear Yin Zhu''s sadness, did he? However, knowing that Yin Zhu has his own heart, Xiao Jin thinks that he will occupy Yin Zhu more for a while now. When he returns to the orc continent, he will give some of his energy to Jono. At that time, the two of them will balance, so that Yin Zhu won''t worry about Jono. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 The next day after playing, Yin Zhu talks to Bai Kun about things, while Teng Xi and Teng Cheng have already been sent away. "Bai Kun, you said before that those so-called people who lost themselves in the Xi clan were tied up. In fact, they provided Mengji with soul power, right?" Yin Zhu asked again. "Well, that''s right. The so-called reincarnation formula is a trap, a trap set by Mengji, which allows all people to practice reincarnation formula, and then provides her with enough soul power. But she probably didn''t expect that she absorbed so much soul power, and at the same time absorbed the negative emotions in everyone''s body. She couldn''t show it at all More than that, it shows itself. This is what Baiji said about the great calamity. When Mengji dies, even she can''t control those souls of the dark side. " Bai Kun said sarcastically. "Maybe at the beginning, Mengji''s purpose was to find out the place where the satin and orc world could be changed. Unfortunately, she overestimated her own strength. She couldn''t do it, so she wanted to borrow other people''s hands and thought that she could do it with enough soul power. But she didn''t expect to bring the satin and orc world into the abyss. At the beginning, she had her own spirit So it was wrong in the beginning. " Bai Kun says with emotion that maybe Mengji was really for the people and the world at the beginning, but she used the wrong way to fill out the strength with other people''s lives, or even cheat others. God is fair, so Mengji is almost out of control now. When Yin Zhu heard this, he sighed. Yes, although at the beginning of the day, whether it''s the Xi clan or the orc mainland, they have defects, but they are not a big problem. They can live well and inherit well. According to the process of history, human beings will continue to progress. To put it bluntly, if Mengji doesn''t mess around, she may go on for thousands of years, These defects will be gradually improved, but Mengji''s excessive ambition makes the satiety and orc world as chaotic as it is now. "Bai Kun, we had thought about meeting Mengji before, but we haven''t found out how to get there, so we haven''t made any rash moves. Do you think we should take a look sometime, if we can have a good talk with Mengji?" Yin Zhu thinks that no matter a person is playing tricks or anything else, as long as he contacts, there will always be flaws, unless that person doesn''t say or do anything from beginning to end. "Well, there''s something wrong with Mengji. In the bottom palace, Mengji''s soul on the dark side is more powerful than that on the positive side. If the soul on the dark side really controls everything, I''m really afraid that no one in this world can stop her. As for Mengji, she is in a coma now, otherwise Ziji couldn''t take baikun to see Mengji That''s not true Bai Kun frowned and said that if Mengji could wake up, it would be better. At the beginning, Ziji asked him to throw the totem stone on Mengji. He wanted to stimulate Mengji to wake up. However, now that he has no totem stone, there is a statue of goddess on Yinzhu''s side. I wonder if that can stimulate Mengji to wake up? It''s just that there''s a great risk in waking Mengji up. The soul of the dark side is obviously stronger. If the dark side wakes up, they will really end up. The soul of the dark side is that it''s very bad to be close to the light, let alone anything else. "Anyway, we''re going to have a look." Yin Zhu said that Mengji had to see her in person. "Well, it must be, but before that, I''m going to see my master first." Bai Kun thinks that he still has some doubts. If he wants to find out about Ziji, he doesn''t know whether Ziji is willing to answer any questions like before. "Yes, I can. Let''s make it clear first." The Ziji is obviously very powerful. If he can bring the other party together, it will be a good thing. Although it seems that he can''t stand in the position of cooperation with the other party with their power, Yin Zhu is very happy as long as the other party is willing to disclose some information to himself. "Well, I''ll go back to my master." Bai Kun said with certainty. Of course, Bai Kun also hesitated, which Bai Ji should know that he would follow Ziji even if he didn''t find him. As a result, no one came to him from yesterday to today, and no one even monitored him. At least Bai Kun has been checking around for several times, and no one has been found. Zichen didn''t tell him that Zichen was by Ziji''s side, but Zichen hadn''t robbed zhenhun stone by himself. Bai Ji knew that it was zhenhun stone that made it, but Bai Ji just put himself in contact with Yinzhu, and then passed on the information? What does Baiji want? What Bai Kun has been wondering is why Bai Ji is so bold and fearless. Or he thinks that it doesn''t matter if Yin Zhu knows the truth. It doesn''t affect the final outcome. "Bai Kun, what are you thinking? If you don''t understand, let''s think about it together. Although we are not as smart as you, it''s better to have more people than to use your brain alone. Isn''t there a saying in Yin Zhu that''s not true. Three cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang? " Tengxiao can''t help talking. "I''m master''s disciple. Bai Ji must know that I''ve met you, but why didn''t he come to me? Did he really let me go because of Yin Zhu''s face? What''s more, he explained the so-called final death of the soul to you before, and he didn''t ask you to explain why he lied? " Everyone was asked a series of questions by Bai Kun.Yin Zhu is pressing her temple heavily. She only knows that there is no good for no reason in the world. Everything is equal in exchange. The more indulgence and forbearance the white sacrifice gives them, the more Yin Zhu has to pay. Yin Zhu doesn''t believe that because he is unique and so on. Even if he is as safe as Bai Ji, he has to bear a lot of dedication to send Yin Zhu back. Yin Zhu may not come back with them. "Come on, Yin Zhu, don''t have a headache, just your cerebellar pouch. Don''t think it hurts." When Bai Kun saw Yin Zhu frowning, he could not help rubbing Yin Zhu''s head and said with a smile. "Don''t have a headache. Maybe after I see the master, I can guess something." Bai Kun wants to find Ziji first and then Baiji. Yes, even if Baiji doesn''t find himself, Bai Kun also wants to find Baiji. He always wants to meet the legendary figure. Most of the time, when there is no way, he just plays around. As long as he can disturb the other party''s plan, even if he delays for a while, he may be able to find new clues. Bai Kun is not born with absolute intelligence. He can think of everything and understand it. But when he can''t think of it, he will use other ways to speculate. If Bai Ji doesn''t see himself, he really wants to meet this person and chat with him by the way. "Good." What can Yin Zhu say besides this? We all expect Bai Kun to make new progress. On the other side, Bai Ji is sitting in his room with a smile. In front of him, there are several guardians wearing black cloaks. However, the cloaks on these people are a little different from those ordinary guardians. The animal patterns on these cloaks are more unique and precious. It seems that they are the top guardians. "Baiji, it''s been thousands of years. We''ll do everything as you say. Are you sure you will succeed? If I lose, I''ll eat you. " The first person from the left hand said perineal. Bai Ji just smiles when he hears this, "elder, when can I do something I''m not sure about? You can rest assured that this matter is well arranged and there will be no other problems. " "Of course, if you don''t, you will be the sinner of the world. All the sins will be borne by you. I don''t think you can afford it either." The third man snorted a few times. "Well, well, what we need to do now is not to let the next thing go wrong. We must do it well. We must not fail at the last moment after thousands of years of efforts. If that happens, it will be a joke, so we must do the next thing well." This person is obviously speaking from the standpoint of Baiji, and it should be Baiji. There will be disputes where there are people, but Baiji doesn''t care about these things. "By the way, what will purple sacrifice make? He didn''t want to participate in it before. He left by himself. What will he come back to make? Do you have anything to say about purple sacrifice and white sacrifice?" Some elders are worried about Ziji. Bai Ji said with a smile, "don''t worry, I know what Ziji wants and what he wants. I''ll give it back to him. I promise he won''t make trouble. Is it feasible?" Although several elders are still worried, Bai Ji has never guaranteed that he will do it. "All right, let''s go." Bai Ji waved and drove away all the people in the room. Then he said to the air in front of him: "why don''t you come out? I''ll give you what you want. I''ll give it to you with both hands. I just want you to let me finish what I want to do. How about that? " At this time, the air was distorted. Slowly, a figure appeared in the scene. Ziji was black and looked at Baiji, "how did you find me?" White sacrifice heard this smile, "Purple sacrifice, I didn''t find you, no strength I really didn''t find where you are, but I know you, you will come, around, I just say, you can hear." Purple sacrifice heard this face more black, almost can drip ink, obviously white sacrifice to seize the weakness of his character. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 Ziji looks at Baiji, and then sits down in front of Baiji. "You just know I''m here. You can count that I''ll show up. What can you do with me? If you don''t have the ability, you still have the qualification to compare with me." Bai Ji just gave a faint smile when he heard this, and then said, "ziji, I know what you want. I can satisfy everything you want. You don''t have to stand on the opposite side of me. You think I don''t know the little apprentice you brought. I''m afraid this meeting is already in front of Yin Zhu. I''m in charge of everything. Ziji, look at you, You''re not my opponent at all. Your apprentice wants to deal with me, but for me, what you do is to help me. " Purple sacrifice heard this angry directly bah a white sacrifice, "said how powerful, not nothing can be done, as for what I want, I will go to get, said as if you are very powerful, charity, why are you superior." He hates Baiji most. It seems that everything in the world is his, and everything depends on him. "Ah, Ziji, I know you always want to win me. With this obsession, you want to fight against me. You know you have chosen the wrong way. Why Bai Ji sighed deeply, more like helplessness, as if purple Ji was taking it unreasonably. Ziji''s face turned blue when he saw Baiji''s gesture. He tried hard to take a deep breath, and then said, "Baiji, you don''t have to do this. I''m not worse than you. You don''t have to look like a saint. What''s wrong with my way? You''re right? Your way, hum, even the goddess Mengji has gone the wrong way and become what she is now. What''s more, you are the one who makes the world a mess with you and still want to persuade me? " Purple sacrifice this meeting cold hum, sneer at white sacrifice. "Baiji, now I can only pretend to be in front of me. Look at the world. This is what you did with Mengji. You made the Xi people recognize ghosts or not. By the way, you also harmed the orc mainland. You said that the orc mainland people were innocent. Originally they lived well. As a result, how many people died in the orc mainland because of Mengji, and then Wuji killed the orc mainland because of you So many people, Baiji, do you think the way of heaven can pass you by? " Ziji sneers. As an old opponent, he naturally knows how to better stab the man in front of him. "Hum, although the satis and the orc continent are two ethnic groups, when the world was born, they were complementary. They were dependent on each other for happiness and misfortune. If something happened to the satis, they would naturally follow. Even without Mengji and my tricks, the direction of the orc continent is still the same. These lessons can''t blame me, they can only be said to be the direction of history." Bai Ji said faintly, dead people. Over the past few thousand years, he has seen too many dead people. Those who have been obliterated by history are just dust for him. As long as his great cause can succeed, then everything is worth it. "Why don''t you quibble? Do you think you can achieve what you want to do by borrowing the process of changing the world from other people? If you try to change the world, you are not afraid of being punished. " Purple sacrifice disgusted said. "Damnation? Haven''t we been damned now? The darkness is long gone, and the light is soon to come Baiji opens his hands and looks up at the sky. "You''re not afraid that I''ll tell you your plan, and you''ll get nothing you want." Ziji asked in a calm voice. Bai Ji shook his head and said, "you won''t do that, because you also want to see if I can change the world. I''ve arranged for such a long time, and the harvest is coming. Aren''t you waiting for this opportunity? How can you destroy it? " "What''s more, do you think I have such a plan? Even if they know the truth, I can start the second plan at any time. This matter has come to such a point that it will not stop, nor can it stop. " Bai Ji looks at Zi Ji with a smile. "Ziji, you see, I said that I can help you with what you want." Bai Ji said with a smile. "No, I''ll take what I want. Although I didn''t have any good intentions when I accepted my apprentice, it''s better than you. At least I won''t take advantage of my apprentice and take his life. I pity Zichen. He worked hard for you and paid so much. If I know his own ending, I don''t know whether Zichen will come back Regret? " Ziji shook his head with a sigh. White sacrifice heard purple sacrifice said his apprentice Zichen, can''t help but face black, fingers hard to grasp the body under the wooden pier, green veins a burst. "Purple sacrifice." Bai Ji said with gnashing teeth. "I can''t stand it if I just say a few words. If I want to do something, I have to bear it. To tell the truth, I can''t compare with your ruthlessness and blackness. I can''t kill my apprentice who I''ve worked so hard to raise." Ziji can''t help shaking his head when he talks about this. At the beginning, he knew that he didn''t have any fate with baikun, so he tried to keep in touch with him as little as possible, so that he would not have any feelings, and he didn''t need baikun to pay for himself. Zichen can be different, Zichen can be said to be raised by Baiji, and then Zichen doesn''t know his final outcome. Baiji relies on Zichen''s 100% trust in him, and then sends people into the abyss. Fortunately, he doesn''t follow Baiji from beginning to end, otherwise he doesn''t know how to die. Baiji has such ability, always Ask the people around you to die for him."Ziji, if you think I have nothing to do with you, get out of here. I don''t want to see you, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you." Bai Ji''s face was twisted and he said angrily. "Baiji, what can you do with me?" Bai Ji was obviously stabbed into the heart and lung tube by himself, otherwise he would not be so angry and even threatened him. Why should he threaten himself? White sacrifice looking at Purple sacrifice a pair of indifferent appearance, white sacrifice light said, "Purple sacrifice, you think you won, don''t you? I tell you, if I want to, I can break what you want at any time. I''ll let you beat the chickens with eggs. " Ziji was stunned when he heard this, and then he looked at Baiji seriously, "you are ruthless. As expected, compared with ruthlessness, I''m not your opponent. As expected, you are the one who does great things. I''ll go." Bai Ji watched Ziji disappear from his eyes. After a long time, the man who was still full of momentum immediately became a decadent old man. He covered his face powerlessly, and then sobbed. He had done so much and calculated so much that he never regretted it. But for his disciple Zichen, he was guilty and regretful, It''s a pity that he didn''t turn back. He couldn''t change it. Yes, he cheated Zichen. He didn''t dare to tell him the truth. Zichen is a child who is not inferior to Mengji''s talent. He took Zichen as a disciple when he was very young. Then he raised Zichen like a son and educated him well. He watched Zichen grow up step by step and become famous in the nightmare world. He was happier than anyone else. For the most important part of his plan, he seduced QingHan and calculated the whole Orc continent. This plan is too important, He wants to find a person who has strength, stratagem and 100% confidence in himself. Then Zichen is sent out by himself. The child has 100% confidence in him, but he deceives him. He personally destroyed his children, and even he did not know how Zichen would treat himself in the end. Bai Ji was sad for a long time, and then he stood up wobbly. Bai Ji, things have come to this point, and he can''t turn back. But he can''t shake his heart just because of Ziji''s words. No one can shake his will. Ziji came out slowly and swam in the dark abyss. Looking at the stone houses with groans, he sat down helplessly and looked at the sky above him. When he refuted Baiji before, he said it very well, but Ziji knew that he didn''t really want to destroy the plan. He was just a little at a loss. If he could, if Baiji''s plan was really feasible, all the evil would disappear, and the world would usher in a new life. But if he failed, he would really disappear in the long river of history noodles. Ziji and Baiji are the most powerful priests in the world. They can communicate with the world, and their strength is not much lower than Baiji. Ziji always knows that he wants to help and even change the world, but he never wants to be as crazy as Baiji. It shouldn''t be like this, but the world has been black and blue. What''s more, Yin Zhu is not a person of this world. It''s ridiculous that the hope of one world should be put in the hands of people of another world? Why does Bai Ji feel that he can make Yin Zhu desperate for the world? What''s more, Bai Ji can''t give Yin Zhu any reward at all. Think about this, will it be more chaotic or crazy then? Ziji was thinking about what he would do if Baiji failed. If Baiji failed, he would be the only guide in the world. What would he do? So far, he hasn''t seen the female named Yin Zhu. In addition, people in the world have heard Bai Kun say something about Yin Zhu before, but he hasn''t seen her. Moreover, Bai Kun is very cautious about his partner''s affairs and says very little. He really should meet the female, a very special and mysterious female, isn''t he? Ziji thought of this and stood up. He had left a mark on baikun. It seemed that he was in that place. Ziji looked at a certain direction and then walked in that direction. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 Yin zhubaikun looks at Ziji standing in front of him. Is this man unable to bear the nagging? Otherwise, he will appear. "Master." Bai Kun called softly. "Yes, they are? Don''t you welcome me? " Ziji glanced at several people present. "Why, master, please sit down." Bai Kun hurried to welcome people in. He wanted to find Ziji before. Ziji would come to them by himself. Does that mean they are useful to Ziji? Useful is the best. They are weak for Baiji and Ziji. If the weak want to live and jump out of the chessboard, they have to find opportunities. Ziji sits down with a smile, and then looks at Yinzhu seriously. Yinzhu will stand with some restraint. For Ziji and Baiji, Yinzhu can''t let go. After all, these two people can pick people clean, and don''t want to leave a secret. "Yin Zhu? I''m here to see you Purple sacrifice very simply said. "Well, I''m looking forward to meeting you, too." Yin Zhu sat down in front of Ziji with a smile, and then waited for Ziji to talk. Since Ziji came to find himself, he naturally asked them. For such things as negotiation, Yin Zhu knew that whoever spoke first would lose. Ziji looks at Yin Zhu sitting in front of him calmly. The female looks very weak and has no attack power, but these are appearances, but now she can sit in front of him so calmly, which is very admirable. It''s no wonder that they will become the people they choose. It seems that even if the people in front of them are weak, they are not white rabbits, which is very interesting. They are also weak. The female is a weak person who can''t do anything. She can only rely on the haul of men and can''t bear so much pressure. She may have collapsed long ago. "What do you think of the nightmare world? Are you used to living? "Since Yin Zhu doesn''t speak, Ziji doesn''t say that. He just smiles and asks about some things in life. If Ziji can''t compare with a little female, he has to laugh to death. Besides, he is only interested in Yin Zhu, and does not want to cooperate with him. ¡±It''s very good. People in nightmare world are very enthusiastic. " Generally speaking, there are more kind-hearted people in this world for such a long time. It can be said that most of the common people are kind and enthusiastic. "How does it compare to the world you live in?" Ziji asked with a smile. In fact, he was curious about how people in another world lived. "The world I live in." When Yin Zhu heard this, he sighed with emotion. Speaking of her earth, Yin Zhu still missed it very much, but this time he felt that the world was far away from him. "I live in a world where industrial technology is quite good. There are steel like houses, cars made of iron shells that can run on the ground, and airplanes that can fly in the sky like big birds. People have to go to a place very quickly, only a few hours is enough. If there are airplanes in this world, then the nightmare world can only go to the orc continent There are only a few hours in a day, people are far away from each other, but as long as a mobile phone can see and speak, all kinds of electronic products are very rich, life is much richer than here, there are a lot of food, paid and so on, and all kinds of the same kind of cloth, very gorgeous and comfortable, these things can''t be explained clearly only by dictation, more comfortable Most of them have to see for themselves to know the prosperity and greatness of that world. Of course, thousands of years ago, our world was similar to that of this world, and we also lived by hunting and collecting. Then after thousands of years of development, we have the prosperity now. " Yin Zhu said with emotion. "You say that your world has become what it is now after only a few thousand years of development, only a few thousand years of development, so fast?" Purple sacrifice this meeting some absentminded of ask. "Yes." It''s only a few thousand years since BC. "Ha ha." Ziji can''t help sneering. Baiji has always said that he is right. If you look at another world, you can become very rich in just a few thousand years. No matter in the nightmare world or in the orc continent, people can''t eat well and dress well. "Yin Zhu, can I ask you something?" "You said Yin Zhu thought that Ziji finally put forward her own request, so that she could discuss how to cooperate with Ziji. "When you come back to your world, give me a copy of the history of your world." Purple sacrifice very simply said. "The historical development of our world?" Yin Zhu has some doubts. What does Ziji want this thing for? "Well, that''s what I want." He wants to compare the development of the two worlds and see whether he is right or baiji is right? However, from the words of Ziji, we can know that she can come back to modern times. Does this mean that Baiji did not set a trap? "Are you interested in the progress of our world?" Yin Zhu some doubts asked, is to borrow the earth''s development history to confirm the development process of the world? Otherwise, Yin Zhu is curious, what does Ziji want the development history of the earth to do? Normally speaking, shouldn''t we need all kinds of advanced technology?"Yes, I want to prove something." Purple sacrifice light said. "Can you tell me what Baiji wants?" Ziji and Baiji seem to be antagonistic, but Yin Zhu can also feel that this person is not on his own side. Besides, Ziji and Baiji obviously know each other. Who knows if they have any special relationship? Yin Zhu thinks he can compare with each other. "Even I don''t know what Baiji wants, to make God? Or is saving people by fire and water? However, it should not be dangerous for you to let you go back to your world. Your identity is so special, and there are many uses. Generally speaking, Baiji will not kill you. You can rest assured about that. " Purple sacrifice very straightforward said. Yin Zhu can''t help but curl his mouth when he hears this. It''s right to say that, but it''s obvious that Bai Ji wants not only what she can do now, but also something else. Unfortunately, Zi Ji doesn''t intend to tell her that it''s not dangerous to go back to earth because he wants to bring something for him. "Will the world be destroyed?" Did Yin Zhu ask a question? Ziji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "Yinzhu, the knowledge of your world should be much more advanced than that of our world. As far as your world is concerned, which world is intact and exists forever? No, every world is like that, one by one, the beginning of reincarnation. Isn''t that predestined? People may be able to change, but most of the time they just change the process, but they can''t change the ending. However, sometimes the ending is too far for us. For example, there are many rumors that the world will be destroyed in a few hundred years. But in a few hundred years, if we don''t practice the reincarnation formula, who can see the world in a few hundred years? " "It seems to me that all the world will be destroyed sooner or later. In that case, we might as well simply live well. Change sometimes may not be good, hope sometimes may not be all hope, do you know? Many years ago, Baiji and I saw that the future of the world was darkness and destruction. But Baiji was not reconciled. He tried to change, but I chose to conform to nature. " Purple sacrifice light said. When Yin Zhu heard this, he gasped. It''s so simple. One change can explain everything. Also, this purple sacrifice sounds good and conforms to nature. If he really conforms to nature, will he sit in front of himself? Who believes that purple sacrifice has no idea. It''s also a purple sacrifice and a white sacrifice. Two equally excellent people want to do something for the white sacrifice. Is the purple sacrifice willing to die in the long river of history? "Do you think Mengji is better alive or dead?" Yin Zhu asked a question curiously. Ziji laughed at this, and then asked Yinzhu, "who do you think can kill Mengji now, who can?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed. Yes, now all people want Meng Ji to sleep deeply. They are afraid that Meng Ji on the dark side will wake up and the whole world will be destroyed. As for killing Meng Ji, who has the ability to kill her at once? Once she can''t be killed, she will wake up. At that time, it will be a disaster. "What do you think of my friends?" Yin Zhu turned to another question. At this time, Ziji turned his head to look at the next few, and then said with a smile, "it''s very good. I''m devoted to you and loyal to you. It''s not OK for a female." When Yin Zhu heard this, he wanted to say it. Do you want him to say it? She just wanted to know if her friends could be saved, but Ziji didn''t say a word. "By the way, I''m so curious. You should know that the reincarnation formula is defective, but why do you still practice it?" Is there any way for Ziji to remove the negative state of reincarnation? But if there is a way, it''s really just to provide nourishment for Mengji. So many people are so desperate that they don''t care about anything and don''t save them? When Ziji heard this, he said with a smile, "because of the need, if you want to see what I want to see, if you want to obtain, you have to sacrifice, don''t you? There is nothing to be gained without effort. " Hearing this answer, Yin Zhu smiles and says nothing more. Bai Kun, who will stand aside, asks, "master, how can I go back to the orc world?" Ziji looks at baikun and says, "do you want to go back?" "Yes, I want some people to go back." Bai Kun said with certainty. "It''s easy. You go to Baiji for this matter. The array from the nightmare world to the orc world is in Baiji''s hands. There''s no other way." Ziji is very straightforward, and the meaning is very clear. They can''t escape Yin Zhu. If they don''t follow Baiji''s requirements, they are afraid that they will always wander in the nightmare world. Of course, unless one day, some of them can surpass Baiji and defeat Baiji. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 "There''s no other way?" Bai Kun asked incredulously. When Ziji heard this, he shook his head. "It''s really not true. At the beginning, Mengji was the one who sealed the nightmare world. In order to make the orc land stable, Mengji planned to seal 100% to death. Later, Baiji said, what if their descendants could one day release the problem of cultivating reincarnation formula? That two worlds can''t connect? In this way, the only transmission array is left. Of course, another way is that when your strength exceeds that of Mengji, you can naturally break the array. But when Mengji first set up the array, she connected her vitality with the array. That is to say, you must defeat Mengji now. " "It seems that Mengji can''t control herself now. You need to know that what the array links is only Mengji, which has nothing to do with the just soul and the dark soul." Ziji couldn''t help laughing after saying this, obviously laughing at their low strength. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help saying that he was stronger than Meng Ji. Now there are several people whose strength can surpass Meng Ji. Moreover, this idea is unrealistic in the future. Even if Meng Ji doesn''t practice every day, she doesn''t know how many people provide her with soul power in this dark abyss. She is not bad at all. "You mean we can''t resist at all, we can only be obedient?" Bai Kun would ask calmly, very unhappy. Anyone who is forced to work for others by design will not be happy. "You can also say that, but if you are calculating, it''s just calculating Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu can''t resist. The simplest answer is that after Yin Zhu goes back, he won''t come back again. Do you think Baiji can go to that world and force him to bring you back?" Ziji looks at Yinzhu with a smile after saying this. "Are you trying to separate me from my partner?" Yin Zhu stares at Ziji angrily. When Ziji heard this, he shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m wrong. I didn''t want to tell you how to separate you. I just want to tell you the truth. Yin Zhu, you and I deny that you have feelings for your partner, but many times people will choose different results under certain conditions. What do you think?" "Don''t you want me to bring you something? If you do this again, are you not afraid of what you want Yin Zhu is not very angry. "I''m not afraid. Now I say, at least you can think about it in advance. After all, you still have relatives. No matter how you choose, it''s a dilemma." Purple sacrifice light smile. "I don''t need you to tell me. I''ll choose to be with my partner." She was a dead person in that world, and she had already said something else. Why should she provoke her parents and make them sad when she wants to leave. Yes, Yin Zhu has already thought about it for a long time. Even if she goes back, she doesn''t plan to recognize her parents. However, she will go to see them. If they live well and forget the pain brought by her leaving, she will just look at them. If she doesn''t recognize them, she won''t make a sacrifice here. Although Bai Ji may not be able to calculate his parents in a world apart, it''s hard to guarantee that Bai Ji''s methods can''t be explained in a scientific way. So before he understands the things here, Yin Zhu will not recognize his parents at all, so the so-called difficult choice itself doesn''t exist. If she has no conscience, she will live more with her partner after she gets married. She can only feel guilty for her parents. Fortunately, she has a younger brother, so she can feel at ease. "Don''t worry, I''ll be with you." Yin Zhu took a look at his friends and said firmly. Ziji saw that Yinzhu was very serious and didn''t force him at all. He said with a smile, "if you can do it, I admire you very much." "I will do it. This is my home. With my partner and children, I will come back." Yin Zhu stressed again. "You are a little different from what I imagined, but a little bit like what I imagined. It''s very good. Let''s go." Ziji stood up slowly. "What do you mean?" Is Yin Zhu confused? "You are very good. I hope you keep it. There are not many people in the world who can keep their heart." Purple sacrifice finish saying some vacant stand, then turn to leave. "Bai Kun, what kind of person do you think your master is?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "I don''t know. I went to kuihai tribe together with Hanhai and became his disciple. According to him, he has been waiting for me in that place for thousands of years. He didn''t teach me any knowledge. Instead, he was the question I wanted to know. As long as I could think of what I wanted to ask, he would answer me what he knew. As for other things, he didn''t have any contact with me, So it''s hard to know what kind of person this person is, but the logic is cautious and smart, that''s for sure. " Bai Kun is also meditating. Bai Kun was already thinking about this meeting. Although he was very careful, he found Yin Zhu for such a long time, but Bai Ji didn''t come. That means that people knew him long ago, but they didn''t care. This meeting Ziji came to show that there was no danger for Yin Zhu to go back. It wasn''t a trap. Was it to reassure them and then let Yin Zhu go back? Bai Kun will subconsciously put his right hand on the palm of his left hand, and then tap it gently. This is his subconscious action when he is thinking about things. Yin Zhu can also see that Bai Kun is thinking, and no one bothers him."Yin Zhu, you want to go back to your world. I, I will go back with you. I, I don''t want to be separated from you." Xiao Jin will hold Yin Zhu''s hand tightly. It was not easy for him to get his present position and stay with Yin Zhu, but Yin Zhu said that he wanted to go, and he still wanted to go to another world. He was really not at ease and wanted to hang himself on Yin Zhu as a pendant. Moreover, the world depicted by Yin Zhu is so wonderful that he really wants to have a look. Besides, Yin Zhu is not at ease when he goes back alone. He wants to protect Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "No way, Xiaojin. You know, if you can all go there, Baiji won''t spend so much effort to let me come here. If you really go with me, you will die." "But when you go back alone, what if you are in danger? There''s no one around to help you." Xiao Jin said unhappily. "No, in our world, the safety factor is still very high. There are special laws to manage and maintain people." Yin Zhu comforts Xiao Jin with a smile. "But I''m not sure." Xiaojin said dejectedly. He knew that Yinzhu would not let him follow him. If he really messed up, Yinzhu was afraid that he would be crazy, but he was not reconciled in his heart. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect myself." Yin Zhu smiles and pats Xiao Jin on the head. On the other hand, Ziji, who left Yinzhu, walked slowly to the place where baiyangui lived. He glanced at baiyangui coldly, and then said, "if I were you, I would leave here, knowing that my health was terrible, and coming to the place like the dark abyss. If I want to die soon, I will die quickly. If I don''t want to die, I will cultivate the wheel Huishenjue, how hard it is for ninjas like this. " Bai Yangui frowned at this, then looked at the famous purple sacrifice in the legend, and said helplessly: "I''m not reconciled, I want to change, change." Aunt Mingming said that the chance for him to change his fate lies in Yin Zhu, but now he and Yin Zhu are almost out of touch. Of course, Bai Ji said that as long as Yin Zhu brings back the blood of that world, he can save the lives of the Si people. But Mingming still has three years to live. Because of the strong spiritual stimulation of the dark side of the dark abyss, he is afraid that he will not have three months. What is he going to do? But Yin Zhu has not gone back now, and he doesn''t know how long it will take for him to return to that world. What should he do? "I have a way to make you live. I don''t know if you dare to do it." Ziji squats in front of Baiyan GUI with a smile at this time. The smile is full of temptation. "What do you mean Bai Yangui tried to swallow his own saliva. "Do you want to live?" Ziji asked with a smile. "Of course." Bai Yangui answered in a very positive way. He has been fighting for this goal since he was a child. How can he not think about it. "If you want to, do it my way. Maybe you still have a chance." Ziji will smile close to Bai Yangui''s ear, and then mutter something to Bai Yangui in a low voice. Then Bai Yangui''s face has changed, green, purple, red, and changing, like a palette. Obviously, Ziji''s requirements are beyond his imagination. "That''s ridiculous. Besides, am I still alive?" Bai Yangui asked coldly. Ziji will smile very gently, but he looks like a devil to Bai Yangui, "if you want to die, or if you want to practice reincarnation, you have two choices. Why don''t you spell them? You don''t dare to go all out, and you want to live? " Ziji looks at Bai Yangui sarcastically. "How sure are you?" White Yan return calm facial expression asks, if can, he naturally wants to spell one. "What do you want? I''m not wrong. Come on, since you''re willing, we''ll have a good discussion. Besides, I have to prepare. After all, it''s not so easy to achieve the goal. " Purple sacrifice see white Yan back agreed, very happy said. As for Bai Yangui''s so-called "almost certain", he didn''t answer at all. That was just his guess. What can he be sure of? But for Bai Yangui, he is a gambler himself. As long as he has a glimmer of hope, he will agree. Besides, his speculation is not totally unreasonable, otherwise Bai Yangui would not agree, right? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 Bai Kun always wanted to meet Bai Ji, but he didn''t think of the scene of two people meeting. "I specially gave you several days to get together. It seems that you get along very well." Bai Ji went to the place where Yin Zhu lived without any precaution. "Do I have to thank you?" Bai Kun is not very angry. Bai Ji didn''t get angry when he heard this. He just said with a faint smile, "you have great hostility to me. In fact, you don''t have to. Although I calculated Yin Zhu, I didn''t harm her. Ziji should have told you." "You are wrong. My master didn''t say anything. Do you think my master will speak for you just because of your relationship?" Bai Kun says very impolitely that Bai Ji is powerful and has a high status, but he doesn''t think this kind of person needs respect. Besides, he doesn''t believe in Bai Ji''s lies. If it''s really harmless and good for the world, why did Bai Ji explain things clearly at the beginning? Why did he beat around the Bush? Bai Ji was silent for a while after hearing Bai Kun''s words. Then he looked up at Bai Kun seriously, "you are very similar to Ziji. You are really a master and apprentice." Bai Kun didn''t feel good when he heard this. He just glanced at Bai Ji, then bowed his head to think. To tell the truth, Bai Ji looks elegant, but it doesn''t feel good to Bai Kun. It seems that there is a poisonous snake staring at him. "I''m here to tell you that the teleportation array to that world has been completed, waiting for Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu, when are you going to leave? " Bai Ji said directly. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this, and then said, "I''ve seen this dark abyss, but there''s a place I haven''t seen yet. Can I see Mengji?" Yin Zhu also said that although Bai Kun had seen it, Yin Zhu still wanted to see it by himself. Bai Ji nodded and said, "yes, do you need me to lead the way?" "Whatever you like." Yin Zhu smiles faintly. She has discussed with Bai Kun before. Bai Ji must know that Bai Kun exists, but he doesn''t care about anything. So it certainly doesn''t matter. Yin Zhu deliberately puts forward to see Meng Ji, just to try. In the end, Bai Ji still doesn''t matter, because he thinks that if he sees Meng Ji, he won''t change anything else. Bai Ji smiles when he hears Yin Zhu''s answer. Then he looks up at Bai Kun and smiles at him. Bai Kun can''t help holding his fist when he sees this. It''s a bad feeling that he is controlled by others. It''s the first time that he is so weak that he can''t do anything. No, he can''t. He must muddle the water so that he can fish in troubled water and find a way out for Yin Zhu. "Since you want to see Mengji, I''ll take you there." Bai Ji said and led the way straight ahead. Seeing this, Yin Zhu quickly followed, especially Tengxiao. They haven''t seen Mengji yet. No matter what Mengji looks like, it''s the goddess of the world, the unattainable one. It''s also a qualification to be proud of. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng are also in a hurry to follow. They have lived in the nightmare world for so many years, and their admiration for Meng Ji De is better than that of Yin Zhu. They have long wanted to see this legendary goddess. With Bai Ji, there was no need to hide. A few people soon came to the front of the palace. Yin Zhu was also surprised by the cold in front of the palace. Baiji explained a few words: "the reason why it''s so cold here is because of the dark soul. For example, some bad places will naturally feel cold, and the dark soul here is too strong, so it will be very cold, but it''s not material cold. As long as your spirit is strong enough, you can get close to it. Of course, if you win If it''s too weak, I''m afraid my soul will freeze. " Yin Zhu''s face is very bad. That is to say, they may not see Meng Ji at all. Is Bai Ji deceiving them? Bai Kun also frowned, because now he has no totem stone, and there is no way to stop the cold. "Since I have promised you to meet Mengji, I will always let you see Mengji." Bai Ji said, and then waved his hand. Then the chill, which was as cold as bone marrow, disappeared immediately. However, Yin Zhu still rubbed his arm and felt goose bumps all over his body. "Let''s go." Xiaojin came forward and hugged Yinzhu. Yinzhu, except Xiaojin, was suffering from the cold. Only Xiaojin had nothing to do under the cold pressure. Baiji has known Xiaojin''s particularity for a long time, but this meeting can''t help but look at Xiaojin more. People in this nightmare world are afraid of the soul of the dark side. Xiaojin is like a fish in water and lives more comfortably. It''s a freak. He really wants to make a good study of Xiaojin. After all, the most troublesome thing in the nightmare world is the soul of the dark side. Obviously Xiaojin is immune to this, and he can use these dark forces. If he can figure out why Xiaojin is immune to these forces, is that tantamount to touching the drawback of cultivating reincarnation God? But now his plan is imminent, he can''t give to Xiaojin, lest Yinzhu turn over.What''s more, Xiaojin is a little different, because he came from the soul of the dark side when he was born. Maybe because of this, although we can''t study Xiaojin, we can study it first according to Xiaojin''s idea. Xiaojin looks at Baiji in disgust. He doesn''t like Baiji very much. Although Baiji''s eyes are very obscure, he still feels it. As early as Xiaojin was arrested to absorb spiritual power, Xiaojin didn''t like the people on this side of the dark abyss. No matter whether those Xi people are sober or not, they can deprive one''s soul power and devour others so blatantly, so they don''t want the favor of others. Those devoured people should be completely dispersed in this world. Bai Ji''s eyes are full of evil intentions. He must want to do something to him. He is so special and precious in this nightmare world. Xiaojin naturally knows that, but now he has to take Yin Zhu into consideration. Another thing is that his strength is not enough. Although he has been talking for a while, his strength is growing rapidly every day, but it''s not enough. It''s far from enough Not enough, he has to be faster, faster, faster, his strength can further grow, only with enough strength, he can protect Yin Zhu. A group of talented people entered the palace under the protection of Bai Ji. Yin Zhu looked at the tall double faced man sitting in the main hall. He looked really amazing, especially on the dark side. Even if he didn''t feel it now, Yin Zhu just looked at the energy that was constantly coming out. "As you can see, these dark forces, Mengji, are almost out of control. Once they are out of control, the whole nightmare world is afraid that they will no longer exist." Bai Ji said very sad. However, at this time, Xiaojin, who was standing on one side, broke away from Baiji''s protective cover directly. Baiji could not help but frown when he saw this, "Xiaojin, what are you going to do?" Xiao Jin''s eyes will be red, looking at the tall and majestic dark soul in front of him. He has a lot of energy. If he can absorb this energy, can he protect Yin Zhu? Baiji watched Xiaojin approach Mengji''s soul slowly, and could not help shouting, "Xiaojin, what do you want to do?" Xiaojin will turn around and smile at Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, don''t go back. I''ll help you solve this so-called hidden danger. Yinzhu, wait for me, wait for me, I will protect you." Then Xiaojin rushed to the dark soul. "No, Kim." Yin Zhu cried out. However, at this time, not to mention her, even Baiji can''t stop Xiaojin. Yinzhu watches Xiaojin rush into Mengji''s soul, and then she can''t see anything. She sees Xiaojin being swallowed up by that soul. At this time, Bai Ji waves his hand and throws Yin Zhu out of the main hall. Yin Zhu stops. At this time, he feels the whole dark abyss shaking. Then the original palace falls apart. Bai Kun quickly protects Yin Zhu and Teng Xi and Tengcheng, and they retreat. "Yinzhu, let''s leave first." Bai Kun pulls Yin Zhu back. No one thought of Xiaojin''s choice. Although Xiaojin can devour the dark soul, Xiaojin is so small. The dark soul is so big that Xiaojin rushes in. They dare not think about the consequences. "How can this happen? I shouldn''t have come to see Mengji. Xiaojin, baikun, you said Xiaojin would be OK." After they had left the palace for a long time, Yin Zhu trembled, grabbed Bai Kun''s arm and asked. "I don''t know." Bai Kun''s voice was shaking. The guardians of the dark abyss had already run to this side. Bai Kun looked up at the sky. He saw that a double faced man had been up for half a day, and his closed eyes had already opened. Bai Kun doesn''t know how to describe those two eyes. Yes, whether it''s the soul on the positive side or the soul on the dark side, the two eyes of both sides will open. The two sides didn''t say anything. They just looked at the people below with those contemptuous eyes. Bai Kun felt like a tiny insect in front of Mengji. The other side could kill him with just one look. This will be all standing below the people are frozen, one by one do not dare to move, do not dare to speak, staring at the sky that person, afraid of a blink of an eye, never see the world. However, that person just opened his eyes, and then quickly closed his eyes, which is like the illusion of all people, but all people know that it is not an illusion, Mengji wake up, this will Mengji''s eyes are closed, but people are still floating in the air, and did not stop. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 What''s going on? All the people are very curious to look at the sky in the eyes closed dream Ji. Yin Zhu also anxiously looks at this meeting. Xiaojin and Jono are there. Thinking that Xiaojin Yi rushes into Mengji''s soul just because he wants to protect himself, Yin Zhu feels heartbroken. Xiaojin is trying to give her a way out. Yin Zhu is very uncomfortable. She is not worth it. These men are fighting for themselves one by one. She is not good to him. Her childhood education told her to devote herself to her partner. However, when she came to this world, she always wanted to be perfect, and then she always wanted to have one partner, one pair and one world, and then because of those people''s affectionate protection, she could not return, and then she provoked so many, one by one, and so on Because the trap designed by Bai Ji locked her and her partner in it, Yin Zhu could not help feeling some resentment when he thought of it. If there is no white sacrifice, they and their partners can live a simple life of men farming and women weaving. Although they are a little poor, they are happy in spirit instead of worrying every day, and then they pay for themselves one by one. Bai Kun is the most careful. He immediately feels that Yin Zhu is wrong. He hugs him and says, "what''s the matter with you, Yin Zhu?" "Bai Kun, is it because I''m too useless to harm you all? I''m not a good partner. I''m constantly bringing disaster to you." Yin Zhu said very hard. Bai Kun reached for Yin Zhu''s head and held him tightly in his arms. "Nonsense, you are the best partner. I''m very lucky to meet you in my life. I believe Jono and Xiaojin Tengxiao Leihe all think so." "Yes, Yin Zhu, you don''t know how wonderful my life is when I know you. I thought I would only be a semi Orc City Lord until I die. There is no so-called happiness and happiness. I just live to live. Even if I die one day, I won''t be interested. Until I meet Yin Zhu, I feel that my life is meaningful, so you can''t forget Yin Zhu Don''t think you''re a drag on me. You''re very good. You''re the best female I''ve ever seen. " Leihe holds Yin Zhu''s hand with a smile. Tengxiao this meeting also tightly grasped Yin Zhu''s other hand, "Yin Zhu, I will always accompany you." He doesn''t know how to say love words. Anyway, he will guard Yin Zhu forever. Bai Kun gently patted Yin Zhu on the back, "don''t worry, Yin Zhu. Think about it. Although Xiao Jin is naive, he''s not stupid. Since he rushes in directly, he must have some countermeasures. Think about what Xiao Jin said before, let''s wait for him to come back. We''ll just wait." Bai Kun comforts Yin Zhu, but there is nothing in his heart. Although Xiao Jin can absorb the soul of the dark side, he is too weak to be careful. Meng Ji''s soul is too strong. Xiao Jin rushes in like this, not to devour others, but to be devoured by others. Just this, Bai Kun does not dare to speak in front of Yin Zhu. In his opinion, Yin Zhu is a fool. When Jono had an accident, Yin Zhu almost didn''t go crazy. Bai Kun believed that they had been together with Yin Zhu for such a long time. If any of them had an accident, Yin Zhu would be hard to accept. It would bring indelible trauma to Yin Zhu, so they must protect themselves for Yin Zhu''s sake. "Well, I know." Yin Zhu nodded, yes, now it''s not sure what happened to Xiao Jin. She said that she couldn''t do anything by herself. But now the dream Ji in the sky has nothing to do with it. Xiao Jin rushed in before and obviously woke people up, but how can it be that there is no action? "What''s the matter?" Yin Zhu anxiously goes to find Bai Ji. No one can give an answer except Bai Ji. "Xiao Jin, help me save Xiao Jin." Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji begging. Bai Ji''s face is also very ugly. He thought he would just take Yin Zhu to see Meng Ji. Who knows it would be like this. As for Xiao Jin, he doesn''t know what happened now. Meng Ji is not something he can control. "I can''t help it. It''s all up to him. He has to rush in to die. Who can blame him?" Bai Ji said angrily. Fortunately, Meng Ji''s appearance is calm now. Once Xiao Jin angers Meng Ji, the whole nightmare world will die. "Strange, why do you blame Xiaojin? It''s not that you''re bad. If you don''t count on us, why do we have to think so carefully? It''s your own wrong mind." Yin Zhu will be very angry and scold, why does Bai Ji say Xiao Jin. Because of this chaos, Baiji will also have a headache. The most important thing is that Mengji is still floating in the sky. Although there is no movement now, who knows, it is just an irregular missile above her head, which will explode at any time. "Well, I''m to blame." Baiji didn''t reply well. He was in a bad mood at this meeting. He knew that Yin Zhu would rebound, but he never thought that Yin Zhu would attack Mengji. What''s the rebound? He just wanted to take people from all over the world to be buried with him. Baiji would have a headache. Is it really a good choice for him to choose Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu''s companions are not fatal."You help me to save Xiaojin. If you don''t, I''ll save myself. But if I do it by myself, don''t blame us for anything bad." Yin Zhu, this will directly threaten Bai Ji. Bai Ji really wants to curse when he hears this. What''s the matter. "It''s impossible. It''s OK that Mengji didn''t wake up. It really made Mengji wake up. You''re all finished. Yin Zhu, you just want to be a partner, regardless of your other partners and children''s lives?" "Besides, isn''t Xiao Jin still fine? You''re not his partner, but you have a contract. You won''t feel it. Isn''t Xiao Jin still fine? Do you have to make a world shaking? " Bai Ji felt that he had a bad headache. He felt very painful and was annoyed by Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this. Yes, she and Jono had a partner ceremony. They had a contract before. Xiaojin and Jono are twins. They are related to each other. As long as Jono is OK, Xiaojin will be OK. Yin Zhu felt his contract with Qiao Nuo before, but it was still steady and there was no movement, that is to say, Xiao Jin and Qiao Nuo were OK. "People are OK, but Xiaojin is in there. He can''t even see his shadow. Sooner or later, something will happen. You can find a way to save people. If you don''t save Xiaojin, I won''t go back." Yin Zhu said impolitely. Yes, she is threatening Baiji. As long as Baiji doesn''t want to give up her plan, she will accept her threat. Bai Ji can''t help but curse his mother when he hears this. What''s the matter? It''s good for Yin Zhu. For the first time, someone can make him angry. He really wants to strangle Yin Zhu. But he has spent thousands of years choosing him. If he can''t do it, he will fall short. "Yin Zhu, don''t push me." Bai Ji kept grinding his teeth, "I will promise to try my best to find a way to help you save people without disturbing Mengji, but this is not something that can be done in a short time. You''d better go back to have a good rest and help find a way. You can only be irrational here." Bai Ji takes a deep breath and tries his best to be calm, so that he can deal with the next thing with the most rational attitude. Bai Kun sees the impatience in Bai Ji''s eyes, and then looks at the guardians around him. Bai Kun knows that Yin Zhu''s threat is of some use, but it can never really threaten Bai Ji. Bai Ji just doesn''t want to use coercion to deal with them. "Yin Zhu, let''s go first." In a calm voice, Bai Kun directly picked up Yin Zhu. "Kim." Yin Zhu grabs the clothes on Bai Kun''s chest and sobs. He doesn''t struggle. He doesn''t know how he has no choice and can''t escape. "Go." Bai Kun calm face to Tengxiao and Leihe said, tengxi Tengcheng this will be more half a word do not dare to say, quickly followed behind Yin Zhu. Bai Ji looked at Yin Zhu and finally left the scene. He pressed his forehead with a headache, and then called out, "Purple sacrifice, you come out for me, come out to help." Purple sacrifice this meeting direct flash, he didn''t have good spirit of looking at white sacrifice to say: "how can I help you, we can''t have any friendship." "If you don''t want the nightmare world destroyed, you can not help." Bai Ji said very impolitely. When Ziji heard this, he wanted to hammer Baiji to death. He thought that he had no way to watch the destruction of the nightmare world, so he spoke to himself in that commanding tone. To tell the truth, what Xiaojin did really scared him. He really didn''t expect this kind of operation. When he went to see Yin Zhu before, he didn''t care much about Xiaojin. He just thought he was a child. As a result, such a child did something that made him dumbfounded. It''s normal to be around Yin Zhu. What makes Ziji most curious is that Xiaojin rushes into Mengji''s soul, but it''s OK. It seems that Xiaojin can still stay in it, and doesn''t irritate Mengji, otherwise Mengji won''t be so quiet. "What do you want me to do?" Ziji holds his chest and looks at Baiji. "Pacify Mengji from the sky first. As for Xiaojin, I''ll talk about it later." Bai Ji grits his teeth and is in a bad mood. He always plans strategies, but he has something he is not sure about. Moreover, the bad thing is a little mouse excrement. It''s very uncomfortable to think about it. Purple sacrifice this meeting mood is very good, as long as can let white sacrifice not happy, he is happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 Baiji and Ziji join hands to slowly pull Mengji''s from the sky. Mengji doesn''t move. Just by their actions, they finally settle Mengji down. Baiji reaches out his hand to wipe off his sweat. Fortunately, Meng Ji didn''t wake up because of this, which really scared him to death. "What about Kim, you don''t care?" Purple sacrifice this meeting doubts of ask. White sacrifice directly white a purple sacrifice, "tube? How do you manage it? I want to manage it. As a result, people don''t want to live and rush in directly. How do you want me to manage it? " As for Mengji, he doesn''t dare to do anything. He''s afraid that Mengji will wake up. As for Xiaojin, Baiji doesn''t have any other idea. It''s a little bug. It may have been swallowed by Mengji. What can I say. Purple sacrifice heard this sneer for a while, and then directly turned away. Bai Ji then held his chin and looked at Ziji who turned away. He knew what Ziji wanted and knew that Ziji would not destroy his plan, but it didn''t mean Ziji would do nothing. But how could Ziji do it? Recently, he didn''t find any action of Ziji. It''s impossible that Xiaojin was arranged by Ziji. If Xiaojin''s actions were arranged by Ziji, what''s the purpose of Ziji? No matter how Yin Zhu''s group of people look, they are not the ones who will take the initiative to seek death. That is to say, Xiaojin should be OK. But Xiaojin can''t even stir up a movement, but Mengji can make a person hide in her body? Naturally, the best way is to go in and find out Xiaojin. But Baiji knows very well that when he goes in, he is afraid to be swallowed up immediately. He doesn''t have Xiaojin''s ability to swallow the soul power of the dark side. Moreover, Yin Zhu is afraid to make trouble with him with this. He has a headache when he thinks about it. Looking at Mengji, who was already sleeping, Baiji bit his teeth. "Xiaojin, Xiaojin, can you hear me? Come out quickly. If you don''t come out, Yin Zhu will rush in and look for you. Although I can stop Yin Zhu for a while and a half, you should know Yin Zhu''s temperament. She cares about you so much. She will come in and look for you sooner or later? So if Yin Zhu is hurt, you''d better come out as soon as possible, Xiao Jin. " Baiji hopes to coax Xiaojin out. If he doesn''t come out, he can''t help it. Xiaojin, hiding in Mengji''s body, does hear Baiji''s words. If Yinzhu has only one partner, Baiji''s words may happen, but Xiaojin believes that Leihe and baikun will definitely stop Yinzhu. This kind of thing won''t happen. Yinzhu won''t want other partners because of himself. Especially after the exciting moment, he will calm down Yin Zhu would not do such a thing. Besides, can''t Yin Zhu feel that he''s ok? So Yin Zhu won''t come to find himself or die in a short time at least. Unless Yin Zhu has enough strength and feels confident of saving him, he won''t come. After he rushed in, Yin Zhu didn''t follow in, and that won''t happen next. Xiao Jin can be very sure about that. So Xiao Jin didn''t pay any attention to Bai Ji''s words. He wanted to cheat him. When he was stupid, could he? Bai Ji looks at Meng Ji who is silent. He is so angry that his face changes color, but there is no way. He can''t use Yin Zhu to threaten Xiao Jin, and it is estimated that the threat is useless, because everyone knows the importance of Yin Zhu to Bai Ji. Bai Ji can''t hurt Yin Zhu before the plan is completed. As for other people, Baiji didn''t think about it. It''s just that Baiji also knew Xiaojin. Yin Zhu is the only one who cares most. As for Yin Zhu''s partner and children, they should be saved if they can be saved, but in this case, they should not care. Because of this, Bai Ji has a headache. Xiao Jin is a thorn in the head, and he is still the one who is not easy to manage. He has calculated a lot, including Bai Kun and Tengxiao, and even Lei he, but he has missed Xiao Jin. He thinks that this is just a child''s nature, and he can''t do anything, so he loses. Bai Ji smashed the floor hard, "Xiao Jin, you''d better not be caught by me. You''d better die in it, or I''ll never let you go." Finish saying mercilessly bah one mouthful, just unwilling to leave. He has always been the only one who counts people. This is the first time that he has been counted by others. Xiao Jin looks at Bai Ji leaving and can''t help humming. Why should he obediently listen to his arrangement? Is it wrong for him to protect his partner? No one can hurt his partner, no one. Fortunately, all his previous calculations were correct, and he succeeded. Xiaojin is a child, but he is not stupid. Xiaojin''s choice is not just impulsive. After discovering Mengji and combining with what Bai Kun said about Mengji before, Xiaojin chooses to rush into Mengji''s body to fight. Xiaojin remembers what Bai Kun said, that is, Mengji''s soul has two sides, positive and negative. The positive soul is prepared to be suppressed, and the positive soul is in a weak position. This is what Xiaojin can do. Xiaojin also knows his strength. If there is no one to protect him, he is afraid that he will die at the first time, so he rushes in. The first time he doesn''t absorb energy, but desperately communicates with Mengji, a positive soul.When Xiaojin rushes into the energy of two souls, he wakes up two Mengji. Xiaojin chooses to communicate with Mengji in a positive way. Sure enough, Xiaojin succeeds. In this world, there is only absolute interest, but there is no other way to say. Even if Mengji has the same body on both sides, how about it? It''s not a separate calculation. The positive Mengji covers Xiaojin for the first time, so two Mengji open and close their eyes. The process is very simple, but only Xiaojin can feel the danger inside. Fortunately, the communication is successful. The next thing Xiaojin wants to do is very simple. He doesn''t dare to absorb the soul of Mengji on the dark side. Xiaojin is sure that as long as he dares to move, even if he has a positive soul to protect himself, he will die unnecessarily. What Xiaojin has to do is to intercept the power of the dark soul absorbed by the dark side and suppress the growth of the soul on the dark side. In this way, the pressure on the positive side will be reduced, and sooner or later, it will surpass the soul on the dark side. However, for the moment, the energy is enough for Xiaojin to absorb, and if there is more, Xiaojin will explode. At present, Xiaojin is a little hard, but it doesn''t matter. Doesn''t he have Jono? With a steady stream of income, Xiaojin is not polite. He directly transfers part of his absorbed energy to Jono. Jono''s soul is weak and needs these things. "Jono, you see I''m good to you. I''ll give you my soul energy once or twice. Don''t pretend to sleep any more. Get up and work for me." Hehe, it''s fake to give energy, it''s true to ask people to work, but Jono really wants to thank Xiaojin. Without Xiaojin, he wants to wake up. Unless he has a big baby to absorb, he''s afraid he won''t wake up in his life. Jono, who had been sleeping for a long time, finally woke up. Looking at where he was, Jono understood that he was oppressed by Xiaojin. Xiaojin doesn''t talk nonsense. He just passes on his memory of this period to Jono. That''s good for both of them. As long as they are willing, they can share their memory and soul power. It''s not like Mengji''s semi handicapped personality. It''s useless. "Thank you, Xiao Jin. Thank you for protecting Yin Zhu." After reading this series of information, Jono is powerless. He is really useless. He did not expect that there is a nightmare world in this world. Everything that happens in the orc continent is designed by the nightmare world. Why do the people in the nightmare world depend on their strength? Qiao Nuo is very angry and unwilling. Why? Why do people in nightmare world? Why do they sacrifice? And Yin Zhu, who is forced to return to the original world. Mengji? Goddess, right? "Xiaojin, I don''t believe it if you try to suck it for me. We can''t fight a Mengji if we work together. When we have enough strength, we will swallow this Mengji." Jono is really very angry. People in the nightmare world want to change the world. You change. What do you do to harm the orc mainland because the orc mainland people don''t have brains? It''s great to have a strong spirit and soul. Why bully them like this? They can also have a strong spirit and soul. "Well, I will. I''ll take my time. We''ll hide. As long as I have the chance, I''ll gnaw down this hard bone. Any goddess or priest will make me angry. We two will join hands to become the most powerful people in the world, so that no one can bully Yin Zhu." When Xiao Jin thought that he was forced to such a situation, he hated it. He really came for the belief that he would become benevolent if he was not a man. If he failed, he would die with Jono. Fortunately, he succeeded. When he made this choice, he was completely in a moment''s time. He didn''t leave a message for Yin Zhu. He was afraid that he would be sad. "Not afraid, as long as Yin Zhu knows that we are not dead, she will not give up hope. She is very strong and will be OK. We should have enough strength before Yin Zhu comes back. It should be OK for Yin Zhu to return to that world, but I am worried that there will be something after Yin Zhu comes back, so we should be strong." Jono said in a calm voice. "OK, I''m in charge of swallowing these souls, you''re in charge of refining. Let''s practice quickly." Xiao Jin answered in a hurry. The positive side of the soul naturally pays attention to Xiaojin. The reason why he protects Xiaojin is that he thinks it''s a small thing. When he rushes into the dark side of the soul, he is curious. As for Xiaojin''s cooperation, he takes it as a joke. He doesn''t think Xiaojin can succeed. Even if Xiaojin can absorb the soul energy of the dark side, how much can he absorb? Anyway, he didn''t hope. The reason why he helped Xiaojin was curiosity. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 Bai Kun helped Yin Zhu back to his house. Several people were in a bad mood. Although they knew Xiaojin was ok now, they didn''t guarantee that Xiaojin would be safe next time. Xiaojin is in a mess, Bai Kun said with some headache, and this guy doesn''t even discuss to do it directly. It''s really worrying, and it''s not stable at all. But even if the stable Jono comes, I''m afraid it will be like that. As long as that guy meets Yin Zhu''s business, he will be in a mess. Although Bai Kun has been comforting Yin Zhu that Xiao Jin will be OK, Bai Kun is upset. After Yin Zhu came back, he didn''t say a word. He was just meditating there. Tengxiao wanted to comfort Yin Zhu, but Yin Zhu shook his head and said to them, "don''t talk. Let me be quiet. Let me think about it." Several people saw what else they could say, pretending to be busy and not bothering Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu sat quietly for several hours, then stood up very seriously and announced a thing, "I plan to go back, the sooner the better." "Yin Zhu." Several men present were worried and cried out. Yin Zhu shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t worry about me. Ziji expect me to bring things back. They won''t calculate my safety. Besides, I want to go back." Yin Zhu thinks so much about this. She doesn''t want to delay any longer. Every time her friends are sacrificing to protect her. She doesn''t want to do that. She never makes soft dodder. She doesn''t understand this world. Then she goes back to her world. That world is her main field. Can she lose to Baiji? Moreover, if she can pass this time, she will bring the technology of that world. Then she will make Baiji regret it and send her back. "Yin Zhu, you..." Tengxiao hesitated. Bai Kun sighed and said, "OK, you go back, but you remember we''ll all wait for you." Don''t you have to go sooner or later? They have been thinking about whether there is any way to keep Yin Zhu from taking risks, but they find that after so much work, Yin Zhu still wants to go back. He speculated at the earliest time that it is very likely that these people will use Yin Zhu''s identity to go to another world. Now it seems that the purpose is almost the same. They all want to go to another world. It''s a pity that they are not lucky. Otherwise, they really want to join Yin Zhu to see if the world he lives in is as peaceful as the beautiful years he describes. Baiji finally settled Mengji down, and went to Yinzhu''s side wearily. He had to give Yinzhu an explanation. "Now we have no way to get him out, but he is very safe. I have to think of a safe way to get him out." Bai Ji said with a bitter face. Although he has arranged a backhand for Yin Zhu, it is not enough, far from enough. He does not know whether the means he has set can affect Yin Zhu even though he is separated from the world. If not, Yin Zhu''s return to his own world will be like a fish in water. If he offends people to death now and doesn''t come back then, all his plans will be in vain. So this meeting he can only give Yin Zhu compensation smile, but also worried about Yin Zhu to get angry, probably because Yin Zhu''s face is not very good, he hastened to explain, "Yin Zhu, this is the first time I met, and I''m afraid to really let Mengji wake up, then Xiaojin is dangerous, but you can rest assured, I will certainly save Xiaojin." Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji, who has been making a promise to himself. He just smiles a little. If Bai Ji can believe what he says, people in the nightmare world will be happy. Think about how many intrigues there are in the dark abyss. "Didn''t you say that the array has been set up? Can you send me back tomorrow? I wanted to go back a long time ago. " Yin Zhu said lightly. Bai Ji heard this, but his heart is very bottomless. What does Yin Zhu mean? Didn''t you always want to go back? After what happened to Xiaojin, he was so easy to talk. He didn''t get angry and wanted to go back. How could he feel trapped? Looking at the suspicious look on Bai Ji''s face, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing. Is this person cheap? She has to lose her temper, and then she says she''s not willing to go back, so she''s happy? Smart people, smart people are suspicious, because they trust their intuition too much, so they feel uneasy. Yin Zhu doesn''t intend to explain anything when she thinks that this person is calculating so much. Besides, she originally planned to go home to fuck the guy, and then come back to kill this son of a bitch. "Why not tomorrow?" Yin Zhu raised his eyebrows. "No, of course. Thank you, Yin Zhu." No matter what Yin Zhu thinks, it''s the best thing for him to be happy now. If Yin Zhu is really not happy, it''s the headache for him. "Then I''ll go first and arrange it now." Since Yin Zhu is going back tomorrow, he has a lot to do. "Go ahead." Yin Zhu said lightly. After Baiji left, baikun Leihe surrounded Yinzhu, and then occupied Yinzhu one by one, surrounded Yinzhu in the center. Yinzhu looked at his family and held out his hand to baikun sitting in front of him. "Baikun, when I''m away, you should close your home. I''ll give you my family. If there is one less, I''ll find you It''s the end of the story. ""Good." Bai Kun simply answered and held Yin Zhu''s hand. "Teng Xi, Teng Cheng, you two should listen to your father''s words and don''t play around. Teng Xiao, we are sorry for our two children. You can accompany them more when you have time. I''m an incompetent mother." Looking at the two children, Yin Zhu felt a little uncomfortable. This is her child born in October. It''s so big in the twinkling of an eye. It''s a pity that she hasn''t been able to take good care of them. "Mother, don''t worry, we will be good. Mother, you also remember to go home. I and several fathers are waiting for you. Don''t forget the way home." Tengxi and Tengcheng are sitting behind Yin Zhu. They will lean on Yin Zhu directly. "How can it be? My mother still wants to hurt you well. When you grow up, you have to bring your grandchildren back. You can rest assured." Yin Zhu said that he felt a little uncomfortable. "Reih, you quickly make up your tail for me. You are so ugly. I like your long tail best." Yin Zhu reached out and touched Leihe''s broken tail. "Well, when Yin Zhu comes back, I will be fine and welcome you with my best posture." Reich bit his lip, pretending to be strong. Tengxiao looks at them and agrees to leave. He doesn''t want to. He will miss Xiaojin a little. If Xiaojin is here, he will beg Yinzhu to stay. He didn''t want Yin Zhu to leave, but he would let him go one by one, which made his heart ache. He just let him go one by one. He was not afraid that Yin Zhu would not come back after he left. This one heart is really big, even if he had a baby, he would not give up, but he had no face to say it, and did not dare to ask Yin Zhu to stay. "Well, tomorrow is a good day. We should all make sure we have enough spirit. Let''s go to bed." Yin Zhu knew that the worst thing she was good at was to say goodbye. She was afraid that she would cry again, and she was also afraid that she would not give up, so she rushed all the people around her to bed. "Yin Zhu, let''s sleep with you." Reich said. Yin Zhu looked at all the relatives around him and nodded. OK, let''s sleep together. Yin Zhu looks at the relatives lying beside her. As soon as she turns around, she can see them and touch them. But Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to see them. She closes her eyes and has a rest, but she doesn''t feel sleepy. There was no movement among the people sleeping nearby. It seemed that all of them were asleep. The air was so quiet that you could hear a needle drop on the ground. Yin Zhu didn''t dare to move. She could feel that they were not asleep. Yin Zhu has a lot to say, but she doesn''t know how to say it. That''s it. She closes her eyes, but tears flow out slowly. Go back, go back, she is very looking forward to going home to see her parents, but as long as she thinks of going back, she and several partners will be separated for a long time, Yin Zhu feels confused. Although he said that he would come back, Baiji didn''t say when he would come back. It''s not easy to think about the soul crossing. It will take Baiji a long time to get her back. Does it take a long time to get her back? Baiji didn''t say that she could come back as soon as she got the things. Moreover, Yin Zhu worried that baiji would not simply let her go back alone. Maybe there was something behind her. Of course, Yin Zhu was more worried about baikun and their side. He worried that they would be in danger. At that time, he didn''t know anything and couldn''t help. Yin Zhu can imagine what Bai Ji will do to them. Otherwise, how can he guarantee that he will be obedient? She is so disgusted with that person, but she has no way. She must go back and master her own power. She is not familiar with the rules of the world, but she must master the world she is in before she can come back to deal with Baiji. Bai Ji left from Yin Zhu and immediately went to find someone to make arrangements. After all, Yin Zhu will leave tomorrow. Although he said that he had made arrangements before, Xiaojin''s affairs upset everything. It''s better to check it again carefully. The action of Bai Ji didn''t hide Ziji. Ziji laughed coldly when he knew about it. He didn''t expect that Baiji''s method was so good. When Xiaojin happened, Yin Zhu could go back immediately. The method was good. He turns around to find Bai Yangui, and he also wants to get ready for what he wants to do, lest it''s too late tomorrow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 Bai Yangui looked at Ziji standing in front of him and said simply, "come on." "Don''t think about it again?" When it came to an end, Ziji couldn''t help persuading him twice. Bai Yangui''s beautiful face turned into a flower with a brilliant smile. It looked very attractive. "No, I''ll figure it out when I promise you." "Don''t worry. You''ve been in touch with Yin Zhu. She''s soft hearted. As long as she knows it''s you, she won''t leave you." Purple sacrifice seldom comforts Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui laughs when he hears this. He has been aboveboard all his life. However, at this time, he has to count on Yin Zhu. Although what he wants to do is harmless to Yin Zhu, Bai Yangui knows that even if it is harmless, he takes advantage of Yin Zhu''s kindness. "Do it." Bai Yangui sits upright and Ziji puts his hands on Bai Yangui''s head. Ziji''s face is very serious. He first takes some pills for Bai Yangui to swallow, and then starts to exercise. What he has to do is to strip Bai Yangui''s reason, and let Bai Yangui''s body become an irrational beast. At that time, let Yin Zhu take her to the world where she is sitting. If people in this world want to get through, can''t they live without their own soul Can you follow me? Of course, after reason is stripped, it does not mean that it is soul. If a creature has no soul, it should die. Even if it has no reason, there should be some souls. However, can the remaining soul make Bai Yan come back to consciousness? Ziji didn''t know that. The reason why he did this was to do an experiment. Of course, isn''t Yin Zhu very powerful in that world? Just see if the friendship between Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu is enough, and see if Yin Zhu will save Bai Yangui. It''s all a gamble. It''s Yin Zhu''s kindness. When Ziji asked for it, Bai Yangui agreed without hesitation. He was about to die. If he didn''t work hard, there would be no future. Yin Zhu often comforts him that life is destined to be three times, and seven times depends on hard work. If you love hard work, you will win. In that case, why don''t you fight for a better future with a little life? In addition, you can go to the world where Yin Zhu lives and see the strange world. Even if you let him die, he is willing. As for whether Yin Zhu will be strange when he follows the past like this, Bai Yangui wants to say that even if Yin Zhu is strange, he doesn''t know at that time. Anyway, Yin Zhu won''t throw himself away. Ziji looks at the person under his hand. Bai Yangui is sweating with pain, but he doesn''t make a sound. He is cruel and treats himself very well. However, Bai Yangui is quite principled. Otherwise, he doesn''t dare to cooperate with Bai Yangui. Ziji was very clear about how painful it was to deprive people of their sense. This was the way used by the satiety people to kill some people who were extremely guilty. Soon, Bai Yangui''s body began to twist, constantly flashing, and the seven orifices began to bleed. Ziji had already released his hand. Then slowly, a snow-white wolf appeared in the place where Bai Yangui was sitting. Wolf this will be very embarrassed, the snow-white fur lost luster, the whole head down on the ground, wolf mouth and some blood. Purple sacrifice to see this, quickly came forward to check the White Wolf, white wolf this will be pitiful looking at Purple sacrifice, and then quietly cry, looks very pitiful. Purple sacrifice see white Yan GUI pathetic appearance, gently picked him up, and then gently touched his hair, "remember you call white Yan GUI, white Yan GUI." White Wolf looked at Ziji, and Ziji sighed. This white wolf has no memory and no reason. He wants to teach more, but he can''t. the instinct of animals, and then the instinct of animals, so he had better not give too many benefits to baiyangui, otherwise baiyangui won''t remember Yin Zhu. Thinking of this, Ziji puts Baiyan GUI on the ground, then turns around and leaves, and closes the gate. White Wolf''s clear eyes watched the person in front of him leave. He felt that he was hurt, but the person in front of him didn''t care about him and left. Seeing that Ziji was about to go out, the White Wolf couldn''t help crying, hoping that the person he saw at the first sight could help him, but he didn''t. He left without looking back. The tenderness he saw at the first sight seemed to be an illusion. Yin Zhu opened his eyes like that until dawn, when he moved, all the people around him got up. Looking at the big black circles around his eyes, Yin Zhu couldn''t help pointing at them and laughing, "you''ve all become giant pandas, national treasures." Tengxiao looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. They just laughed and then turned into a bitter smile. Yes, they couldn''t sleep all night and didn''t dare to sleep. They were afraid that Yin Zhu would disappear in a twinkling of an eye. "Yin Zhu, go to sleep for a while. It''s still early. I''ll prepare breakfast." Tengxiao got up. "Well, I''ll help." Bai Kun also stood up. "I''ll get water." Reich hurried out, too. This originally full room became empty, just like Yin Zhu''s miserable heart.This one by one ran out like this, not afraid of her suffering, right. Or it''s because it''s worse. Yin Zhu feels as if he has made a bad choice. In fact, if he wants to leave, he should go directly to Bai Ji. Why should he discuss with these guys? You see, once he discusses with them, it becomes what it is now. It''s the same as life and death. It makes her feel sad and want to cry. Actually, isn''t it that she went back to her mother''s house? What''s so sad? Which girl can''t get married and return to her mother''s home? How can she be so heartless, right? Yin Zhu also wanted to go out to help. He didn''t dare to move even though he had been lying down all night. He was afraid that he would disturb the people next to him. He would be stiff all over. As a result, those guys still let themselves rest. Was it because they said they wanted to go back, and then these guys deliberately punished her? Otherwise, how can you let her sleep again. It must be. Those guys must know they haven''t slept all night. Yin Zhu touched her eyes, some swollen, black circles must also be very heavy, this way home, she has no face to see people, it is estimated that those people think that she married very bad, no, can''t, she has to get up and dress up, dress up to go back, said that he had a good life, only in that way can let his mother''s family rest assured, right? Yin Zhu thought of this and made a happy decision. She got up to dress up. Unfortunately, there was no beautiful skirt and clothes here. She could only find a beautiful animal skin skirt, a natural piece of good animal skin and good things. Well, I''m sure I''ll bring some local products when I go home. There''s nothing here, but there''s a lot of leather. Yin Zhu has prepared a lot of things before. Well, she''ll have to change some later. She has a lot of things to do when she goes back, and it''s sure to cost a lot of money. You can''t let her parents pay for her own money. She''s a filial girl who doesn''t eat the old, so she should prepare more animal skins . It''s a pity that the only specialty she can take out is animal skin and meat. Or later, she can go to the vegetable market to sell meat, pure natural and excellent refined meat. When she thinks about selling meat in the vegetable market with a bone chopper, Yin Zhu can''t help shivering. No, I can''t think too much. She doesn''t want to go back any more. Yin Zhu quickly arranges himself here, even his hair is well arranged, and then they are ready for breakfast outside. It''s very rich. It''s not only rich. Even the dining environment has been very beautiful. Bai kunleihe and Bai kunleihe are skillful. They have used the surrounding wild flowers to decorate the surrounding environment, which is very beautiful and has an atmosphere. "Yin Zhu, get up. You are so beautiful today." Leihe looks at Yinzhu in full dress and can''t help admiring. "Why, I am beautiful today, I was not beautiful before?" Yin Zhu looks at Lei he with an eyebrow, obviously picking a thorn. "Yin zhuleihe means that you are very beautiful every day, but today you are very beautiful. It''s breathtaking." Bai Kun has already helped Leihe come back in a hurry. Bai Kun, who is good at coaxing girls, knows how to make a woman happy. "Thrilling? In other words, it''s frightening, isn''t it? " Yin Zhu stares at Bai Kun. Is Bai Kun in a bad mood? Follow me. "Yin Zhu, you deliberately want to distort my meaning. You are so beautiful that I can''t wait to hide you and shut you up in the room so that people outside can''t see you." Bai Kun went to Yin Zhu and pinned a wisp of hair on his forehead to his ear. "Yes, I can''t see my eyes turning." Reich added hastily. When Yin Zhu heard this, he finally had a smile on his face. "I know you''re trying to make me happy, but I have self-knowledge. There are more beautiful girls than me. I''m a pretty lady." "In my heart, Yin Zhu is the most beautiful, and can''t compare with him." Bai Kun''s mouth is as sweet as honey. "Well, Yin Zhu is the only one in my heart." Leihe hurried to catch up with baikun. It''s always right to tell him. "And me, for you, I don''t even want to die." Tengxiao heard this and quickly followed this sentence. Yin Zhu looked at paipaipai standing in front of him. Today, this is a collection to express, right. "Did everyone come to make me happy today? Come on, come on, say it quickly, see if it can make me happy, and I''ll give him a kiss if he makes me happy. " Yin Zhu said very proud. "It''s clear that Yin Zhu missed us, so he said it on purpose." He said with a smile. "We make you happy every day." "RAH, you''ve offended me, hem." Yin Zhu turns around and points his butt at Lei he. "Well, well, I''m wrong. Mr. Yin Zhu forgives me a lot." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 A group of people are laughing and laughing, but the original sorrow of separation is dissipated. Yin Zhu also knows that some of them are deliberately amusing themselves, so she does not mention those sad things, and simply enjoys the breakfast happily. Maybe Bai Ji also knows that they are saying goodbye to Yin Zhu, but he didn''t ask for anyone to urge them. He didn''t show up until they finished their fight. It seems that he was looking for someone to stare at him. "You seem to be in a good mood." Bai Ji said with a smile. "Of course, which girl is in a bad mood when she marries back home? You should know that the married girl is a treasure in her mother''s family. Parents always kiss their parents. Their parents are not as good as their parents. " Yin Zhu glances at Bai Ji. The so-called "parents" of Yin Zhu naturally refers to two worlds. One is to say that it will be good for him to return to the earth, and the other is to calculate himself. Bai Ji''s mouth gasped when he heard this, but what Yin Zhu said was right. Going back to his mother''s home is really going back to his mother''s home. "When you say that to Bai Kun, they will be sad. Are they not good enough to you?" Bai Ji thought that he had planned to succeed for thousands of years. He was in a good mood. Even if Yin Zhu was angry, he would accept it. "The partner is good. The problem is that the elders are not good. Since ancient times, the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law has been a problem." Yin zhuleng hum. Baiji naturally knows that the elders and grandmothers mentioned by Yin Zhu all describe him and those who give Yin Zhu problems. Instead of explaining, he says with a smile, "go back to your mother''s house and have a good time. Maybe you want to come back again. People are like this. They smell far away and stink near. They have a lot of friction on weekdays. They think it''s not good either If you touch it, it''s either this or that. " "It''s said that the longer you live, the thicker the skin. Sure enough, we can''t match you." Yin Zhu said impolitely. She wanted to tear off Bai Ji''s face for a long time. Unfortunately, she didn''t dare to do it. She had to go back. What can Bai Ji do to herself? Yin Zhu figured out that as long as she can go back, she can''t accept Bai Ji. So, don''t mix, If you can''t go back successfully, you can make your heart a little more comfortable by now. Bai Ji looked at Yin Zhu and thought, this is going back to his mother''s home. He felt that someone was supporting him, so he dared to be so bold? But now I really can''t do anything to Yin Zhu. What''s more, it''s true that he is cheeky and shameless. Since he has been in charge of the Xi nationality for so many years, he has to do a lot of things, sometimes he has to be cheeky. "When you are old, the world is still young." Baiji properly expressed his position. After finishing these things, he wanted to be happy, and then he would not care about the satiety family. "Hum." When Yin Zhu heard this, he suddenly said that he would give up his power. Who can believe that there were too few emperors who voluntarily abdicated in ancient times? It''s not like we''re all sitting in that position until we die. "Since I want to go back to my mother''s house, I''d better leave early so that it won''t be dark when I go back." Baiji can''t help urging. "Of course, you can rest assured that you will go back. But since you go back to your mother''s home, should you bring some gifts or something? You can''t let me go back empty handed. In this way, people will think that the nightmare world is so poor, or people in the nightmare world are not willing to take out a nail cap. As an elder, you have to prepare some local products for me. I don''t dislike them. " Yin Zhu said impolitely, although she prepared a lot of animal skins and some wild herbs to take back, maybe she would like to take some things back from Bai Kun. "Naturally." Bai Ji didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would say this, but he could take out anything he wanted, so he agreed. "But I don''t know what people over there like and what you want. Let''s choose for ourselves." Bai Ji takes people directly to his private warehouse and lets Yin Zhu choose by himself.. When Yin Zhu sees it, she pulls Bai Kun directly in and selects them without hesitation. She takes risks for others. What is this vulgar thing. It''s just that Yin Zhu can''t help seeing the warehouse opened by Bai Ji. It''s not that she hasn''t seen the warehouse of the orc tribe, but it''s the first time that she saw so many good things. It can be seen that Bai Ji exploits ordinary people everyday. Otherwise, where can she get so many good things. There are lots of snow-white and soft skins. It''s a good thing. Besides, Bai Ji probably likes white. All the skins he collected are pure white, and there is no motley color. This is what Yin Zhu likes. There are also some purple and black animal skins. The quality is very good. It''s just Baiji. Can his collection be poor? There are all kinds of excellent medicinal materials, including several Ganoderma lucidum as big as a small basin, ginseng, some excellent refined meat, and some beautiful gemstones. When Yin Zhu saw these actions, he took them away without hesitation. Bai Ji was very generous. He thought Yin Zhu could take away as much as he could. As a result, he saw that Yin Zhu took whatever he saw, just like locusts crossing the border. What''s more, he didn''t leave anything, even his hair."That Yin Zhu, do you need so many gifts?" Bai Ji will regret it. He shouldn''t bring Yin Zhu to his private library. These are all good things he has taken in for many years. Some good things he can''t bear to use, and now they are all given to Huohuo by Yin Zhu. "Yes, why not? I''ve been married for many years before I came back to my mother''s home. I didn''t get any dowry before. I have to make up for it. There are many relatives, aunts, uncles, cousins and so on. It''s hard to go back. I always have to bring some gifts." Yin Zhu said impolitely. Bai Ji''s heart is trembling when he hears Yin Zhu''s words. Why, what he does is for the future of the satiety family? Why do these things want him to come out alone, or the whole satiety family. Bai Ji came forward before the meeting and grabbed Yin Zhu, who was still ready to collect things. Two thirds of his warehouse had gone to this meeting, but Yin Zhu didn''t plan to stop. He was too cruel. He knew that Yin Zhu was not happy in his heart, but he didn''t expect to retaliate in this respect. "Yin Zhu, you''ve got a lot of good things. That''s enough." Bai Ji''s face turned blue at this meeting. Yin Zhu was very happy to see this. He was disgusted at last. It''s so good. It''s a pity that there are still good things in the back. It''s too late to collect them. What a pity. "Don''t be so stingy. Besides, I''m such a good daughter-in-law. It can be said that it''s hard for me to meet such a good daughter-in-law in millions of years. Should I double my gratitude to my parents for cultivating such an excellent me? It''s really cheap for you." Yin Zhu can''t help bargaining. "You don''t marry me, cheap is not cheap me, cheap is your partner." Baiji can''t help gnashing his teeth. Seeing this, Yin Zhu knows that it should be almost done. If she goes down to Baiji, she''ll get angry. Forget it and take it when it''s good. She can exchange a lot of money for so many good things and let her parents live the rest of her life in peace. This is the only thing she can do for her parents. "Come on, be stingy. If you don''t give it, don''t give it. Let''s go." Yin Zhu waved his hand. Bai Kun can''t help laughing when he sees Yin Zhu''s playful appearance, especially Tengxiao. He remembers that Yin Zhu was very lively when he first came here. In recent years, because of heavy pressure, Yin Zhu has become silent a lot. Is it because he wants to go back, happy? "Get out of here." Bai Ji would like to send people away immediately, so that he would not be able to give Yin Zhu what he wanted. "Just go, but Baiji, I can tell you that when I leave, you have to take good care of my people. If something goes wrong, don''t blame me." Yin Zhu said impolitely. "Yes, I see." Bai Ji just wants to send Yin Zhu away. Bai Kun grabs Yin Zhu''s hand. "Yin Zhu, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of them." "Well, you can do whatever you want, and don''t care about me, let alone who''s face. When I go back, I''ll get some weapons from our world. I''ll see who can threaten me then." Yin Zhu holds Bai Kun''s hand and tells him. "Well, we are not wronged. I want to live better than anything." Bai Kun pinches Yin Zhu''s palm. Tengxi and Tengcheng brothers are at the back of the team. They will be very calm. Yin Zhu has given them a lot of good things, but that is to give them things. Because Yin Zhu has a lot to do, and there are several friends who have been separated for a long time. They really don''t have much time to accompany them, but Tengxiao has more time to accompany him Yes, but it''s normal for orcs to take care of their babies. My mother is going to leave and go to a very distant place. The two of them are reluctant to say that they really don''t have it. Besides, the master says that my mother will come back, so they don''t feel as much about this parting as Tengxiao. "Teng Xi, do you think that when she goes back, will she be fascinated by the world and never come back?" Teng Cheng had a headache when he thought of what the master said. "It''s hard to say. After all, the master said that the world is much better than what we are in, so I don''t know if my mother will come back after she has gone." Tengxi said with emotion, after all, it''s not a matter for many female orcs to have children''s partners. Although his mother behaves differently from other orcs, who knows? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 Bai Ji will take Yin Zhu to the array. The array is set on a high platform. There are a lot of runes on the ground. Yin Zhuzhi understands a little runes, and there are many other runes she doesn''t understand. The inheritance she gets is limitless. The limitless is far worse than Bai Ji. "How to do it?" Yin Zhu asked directly. "You just need to stand in the array." Bai Ji puts Yin Zhuan in the eye of the array, and then smiles happily. As long as Yin Zhuan does it according to his own arrangement and doesn''t act as a demon, the one who was taken by Yin Zhushun before will get something, even if it''s a labor fee, otherwise he will have to peel Yin Zhu''s skin. "That''s it? No other questions? " Yin Zhu looked at it and saw that through time and space, there is no science and technology in this world, but there are different techniques of science and technology. It''s really amazing. It''s a pity that I didn''t bring a camera with me. Otherwise, taking pictures of these runes would be of great research value. I don''t know if I can survive this array after crossing back. "Of course, you can rest assured that we are reluctant to do experiments with you." Bai Ji says very frankly that Yin Zhu is a treasure to him. He is not willing to do experiments with Yin Zhu. "How can I come back?" Yin Zhu thinks that this array is too high-end. If she comes back, she can''t make it. "You just need to take this bracelet. When the first big bone bead on the bracelet lights up, it means that we are ready to welcome you back. When you are ready to come back, you just need to crush the bone bamboo." Bai Ji takes out a string of white jade bracelets and hands them to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu took it at random. The bracelet felt cold and smooth. It looked like white jade. But Bai Ji said it was bone beads, and it was made of bones. I can''t see that there are many runes on the beads, which should be used to echo the array. Yin Zhu then put the bone bead on his hand. As for whether the bead made of bone should be diaphragmatic or not, Yin Zhu didn''t feel it. First of all, he couldn''t see it at all. Second, the orcs are used to making decorations with all kinds of animal bones. Yin Zhu has been used to it for a long time. Of course, Yin Zhu is also very clear that Bai Ji must have done something to let himself go back so easily. It''s not enough to use Tengxiao to threaten himself. Then another layer of hands and feet is estimated to be on the bracelet. Yin Zhu believes that there should be a time limit for the bracelet. It''s estimated that he will be forced to come back if he doesn''t come back for how long. Otherwise baiji would not be so relieved. The reason why Yin Zhu took the bracelet with him so easily was to show her attitude. Anyway, she couldn''t escape. It''s better to be more straightforward. At least she would cooperate. Baiji would be good to Tengxiao. Once she didn''t match, baikun and his family would have no good life in the nightmare world. "The bracelet is very beautiful, but if it doesn''t work, and the good things come in pairs, my other hand is empty and not very good-looking, give me another one. In case this thing goes on strike, I have spare one." Yin Zhu smiles and reaches out to Bai Ji. Bai Ji almost didn''t slip when he heard this. He grinned at Yin Zhu and said, "another one? My aunts and grandmothers, do you think this is a common commodity, and you can have it as soon as you stretch it out? Don''t be so greedy. " He has never seen greedy like this. This thing needs another one. "Isn''t it a worry that one thing is not safe? If something goes wrong, where can I go to repair it? If I don''t give it, I won''t give it. It''s a small family. " Yin Zhu turned his lips. Bai Ji can''t help but pick his eyebrows when he hears this. What''s the matter with Yin Zhu? Is this self releasing? But this kind of Yin Zhu gives him a headache, or let the calm Yin Zhu come back quickly. What''s more, Yin Zhu is so happy to take off now. He''s really afraid that Yin Zhu doesn''t care about his own affairs, or what should he do if he takes off? I was a little uneasy about the white sacrifice that I had promised. He was worried about his life. He thought he could stop worrying, but now he is more worried. What should he do? "Shut up and wait there." Bai Ji is not very angry. He thinks he will go crazy if he talks to Yin Zhu again. After that, Bai Ji also carefully checked all around. There can''t be any mistake in this matter. "OK, no problem. Let''s start." Bai Ji looked at it and carefully verified it with his subordinates. He nodded to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu nodded, and then looked at Tengxiao, who was standing on one side. He looked at them carefully one by one, and then he looked back at his feet. Yin Zhu watched the runes around him light up bit by bit, and then he saw the power of the whole dark abyss flying towards the array. Continuously, Yin Zhu felt that his side had become a red ocean, and his whole body would be engulfed by these forces. With the injection of these forces, the array became more and more bright. Yin Zhu saw that the land under his feet had begun to be illusory and looked like a black hole. Is this a black hole? Great, but it''s just the beginning. Obviously, this power is not enough to open the black hole, and a steady stream of power is still flowing to the place under your feet.Yin Zhu didn''t know how long he had been waiting. For a long time, Yin Zhu felt that the place under his feet began to sink. Is the black hole going to become? Yin Zhu can''t help but look up and want to see her relatives. At this time, she hears Bai Ji shouting, "what are you going to do for Ziji?" Yin Zhu looks up and sees that Ziji is flying. It''s not far away. Does Ziji want to stop this array? Yin Zhu wants to say that if Ziji wants to stop him, he won''t come early or late. But at this time, if he wants to succeed, he will come. What if he is involved? All these little people like to involve her. Yin Zhu began to curse the two. It would be better for them to die together. Then the world would be peaceful. Bai Ji has already jumped out to stop Zi Ji. Before Bai Ji, he thought Zi Ji would not stop him. But Bai Ji is a little confused about Zi Ji. Is Zi Ji really going to do something bad for him? "Yin Zhu, then, he is Bai Yangui." Purple sacrifice this meeting loudly cries, Yin Zhu helplessly watched a thing toward oneself smash to come over. Yin Zhu subconsciously reaches for it. Then Yin Zhu sees a weak white wolf with a beautiful sapphire inlaid on its forehead and heart. It''s obvious that this is not a beast, but an ORC. Bai Yan GUI? How did Bai Yangui become like this? However, Yin Zhu didn''t have time to ask. She found that her feet were empty, and the whole person fell into the black hole with the white wolf in her arms. Yin Zhu couldn''t help screaming, "ah." Bai Ji couldn''t stop him. He looked at the black hole that disappeared with Yin Zhu, and looked at Ziji fiercely, "ziji, do you know how much I''ve done for this, and do you know that if you throw an orc down, you will kill Yin Zhu." Because this is too important, they dare not do experiments. They are all theoretical. Although it is said that the theory can be achieved, Ziji will even cross one foot. What if the way of heaven is angry with Yinzhu because of Bai Yangui? Ziji shrugged his shoulders and glanced at Baiji, "don''t worry, as long as your inference is correct, they will be safe. If Yinzhu dies, it''s also because your inference is wrong." "You''re still quibbling." Bai Ji is very angry. Even Bai Kun and they are worried about Ziji. Ziji looks at baikun standing in front of him and scolds him angrily, "although I didn''t teach you many skills, I''m good for you at least. Baikun, you have no conscience. Are you going to cheat your master and steal your ancestors?" "In my world, my partner is the most important, no one can match." Bai Kun said impolitely. "Pretend, your people are not important. If you choose one with the life of your whole people and Yin Zhu''s life, will you choose Yin Zhu? Hum Ziji looks at baikun sarcastically. Bai Kun did not hesitate to choose, "I will choose the people. After all, there are so many lives, right? What''s more, I can''t save Yin Zhu after I choose a tribe? If I really can''t save it, I will choose to die with Yin Zhu. I will never live alone. " Ziji didn''t say anything else when he heard Bai Kun''s words. It''s normal for Bai Kun to be so rational. "Ziji, you''d better make it clear to me, or I''ll never let you go." Bai Ji''s face is very bad. If Zi Ji doesn''t explain it clearly, he will go all out to find Zi Ji. "It''s very simple, because the people I lost have no reason. Although they are still alive, they only have the instinct of wild animals. They are nothing but a body. If according to your inference, the body can pass, so can Bai Yangui." Purple sacrifice very simply said, anyway now things have become, he is not afraid to say. Bai Ji couldn''t help sneering when he heard this, "ziji, you are very powerful. How can you cheat others to die willingly?" When Ziji heard this, he sneered, "how can you calculate by yourself, but I can''t? Fifty steps make a hundred. " Bai Ji heard this, but he didn''t quarrel with Zi Ji any more. Bai Kun would be a little impatient. He would be very angry and asked, "can you put aside the crooked roads of the two of you? Can you tell me how Yin Zhu is now?" "Wait a minute, we''ll know the result in a minute." Bai Ji will be very excited to look at a string of bracelets in his hand. It''s obvious that this should be a pair with Yin Zhu''s string. This should be able to sense Yin Zhu''s situation. After a long time, the bracelet in Bai Ji''s hand gave out a soft light. Bai Ji was very excited and cried, "it''s successful." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 When Yin Zhu found that she fell into the black hole, she couldn''t help screaming. She even saw that the black hole around her was constantly twisted, even her own body was constantly twisted, but she didn''t feel any pain at all. She saw a long black hole in front of her. She couldn''t see the end from a distance, and as long as she looked at the black hole, her head would be very dizzy and uncomfortable. Yin Zhu can only half squint his eyes. In this dark and strange space, time seems to be stretched infinitely. Yin Zhu feels as if it has been a long time, but the black hole has not disappeared. In a daze, I don''t know how long later, Yin Zhu finally saw the light in front of her. She couldn''t help but stare. Then in a flash, she saw that she had been thrown down like someone taking out garbage from the sky. Yin Zhu was so scared that she screamed. However, she would find that she couldn''t call out, even her own body was illusory. Yin Zhu was terrified. However, she felt the wind gently blowing her to the ground. When she got to the ground, Yin Zhu saw that her unreal self was slowly fixed. After a long time, Yin Zhu was surprised to touch her body. Through, really, really. Yin Zhu would have stood up. Fortunately, there were no people around. Otherwise, she would not have been scared to death. Even she would have been arrested for research, especially now she is an ORC. Yin Zhu looked around and found that she should be in Castle Peak Park in the east of the city. On the back of the city where her family lives, many white-collar workers would come to climb mountains to exercise on weekends. Now there are few people. It seems that it should be working time. When looking around, Yin Zhu naturally finds the White Wolf lying on the ground beside him. The White Wolf''s forehead is also inlaid with a sapphire. It looks very beautiful. But as long as he thinks that this is a big man, Yin Zhu can''t treat each other as a pet. I remember Bai Ji said that orcs can''t cross over and will be wiped out. How does Zi Ji let Bai Yan come back. "Bai Yangui, it''s all at the destination. Should you change back?" Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yan GUI with a very complicated look. She has a friendship with Bai Yangui, and knows that Bai Yangui always wants to find a way to renew her life, but this time Bai Yangui can follow her, which is obviously a calculation of her own. Bai Yangui, who is lying on the ground, is in a daze. He was hurt because of his mental injury, but when he heard someone calling his name, he couldn''t help looking up at Yin Zhu not far away with his wet eyes. Bai Yangui has no memory, even no human nature. It''s just that Ziji trained him well when he came here. When he was called Bai Yangui, he had to react. When Bai Yangui had a violent attack, he would be punished. Only when he obediently listened to his master''s words, he would have meat to eat. Because in a short day, Ziji would have magic tricks to deal with Bai Yangui Yan GUI, let Bai Yan GUI that can call his name is the master, but also obedient. Otherwise, only the beast Bai Yangui will be left. Will he look at Yin Zhu so obediently? Even if he is seriously injured, I''m afraid he will look at Yin Zhu with cannibal eyes. Looking at Bai Yangui''s motionless appearance, Yin Zhu can''t help but come forward with doubts. It''s just that Yin Zhu just meets the beast crystal on Bai Yangui''s forehead and receives the message from Ziji. Yin Zhu naturally knows why Bai Yangui can follow him. Bai Yangui gives up his humanity completely and becomes a wild animal. Yin Zhu can''t help but look at Bai Yangui on the ground and beg to look at him. In order to find a way to live, can he not even have Li Zhi? Ziji asks Yinzhu to train well. He says that baiyangui may recover slowly one day, but it''s a long time. Maybe it''s impossible for a lifetime. Yinzhu wants to say, even if one day, he can grow back, but the one who has a soul again is still baiyangui? Just like Jono and Kim, they are always two people, not one. "You, how can you do such a thing? It''s really killing." Yin Zhu is not angry and orders Bai Yangui''s head. Looking at the muddled looking at his own white wolf, Yin Zhu can''t help but feel sad. Even if he says these things now, he can''t hear what Bai Yangui doesn''t understand. "Bai Yan GUI, don''t worry. I''ll find a way to make you come back to your senses." Yin Zhu carefully holds the injured white swallow in his arms. Fortunately, his body is still very strong now. Otherwise, it would be really hard to hold the one acre high wolf. Yin Zhu takes a look at his body. He is 2.2 meters tall, and he wears animal skin. Yin Zhu thinks that he only needs to go to the city for a walk, and the rate of turning back is 100%, and he will make headlines. At that time, I''m afraid everyone in the world will know her. The height of 2.2 meters is not high in the orc world at all, but it will really turn into a giant, not to mention girls, even men are rarely so tall. Looking down at Bai Yangui who is held in his arms, Yin Zhu sighs. If there is no way out in the nightmare world, he probably won''t do those things. Everyone wants to live well. If he can''t help it, he will find a way for himself. In this way, Yin Zhu doesn''t hate Bai Ji so much.Of course, he didn''t hate so much, and he still hated. Moreover, Baiji had better not hurt his relatives. If Baiji dares to hurt his relatives, Yin Zhu will never let Baiji go. Yin Zhu took Bai Yangui in his arms and found a place to hide. There was no one here, but there was no one. Occasionally, some old people would come to climb the mountain. Bai Yangui will get hurt. She doesn''t even have the ability to walk. She can excuse herself and walk back shamelessly. What can Bai Yangui do? Yin Zhu has no way to leave people here. Once she does that, the consequences will be very serious. She can only think of a way to wait for the dark, late at night when she stealthily give people back, late at night on the road there is no one, plus she is not a magic? I''ll cover it up. Her home is an old community. There is no security guard at the door. As long as she is careful, she can still go back. Yin Zhu took Bai Yan back to the forest. No one would come in. As for the food, Yin Zhu checked his backpack and found that the food was still there. Before he came back, Yin Zhu worried that he could not use the backpack. It was very good. The food was still there. With the backpack, the food was not bad. Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui wait until three o''clock in the morning. Isn''t it a saying that three or four o''clock in the morning is the most sleepy time for a person? Sure enough, Yin Zhu was very lucky along the way. He didn''t meet anyone. Even if there was anyone, he dodged in front of Yin Zhu''s powerful mental power. As for some monitoring on the road, Yin Zhu used magic to cover up. As for whether it can work, Yin Zhu can only see the result. When she got home, Yin Zhu did not knock, but skillfully found a spare key in the gap between the shoe cabinet soles at home. She used to forget the key and was locked out of the door. Then she thought of a way to put a spare key in the shoe cabinet soles at the door and never locked in the door again. Yin Zhu gently opens the door and closes it in a low voice. Her parents are not awakened by her. Yin Zhu looks at the familiar materials. This is her home, where she grew up. She has been away for several years, but the furnishings in her home have not changed. Yin Zhu asked Bai Yangui to lie down and not make any noise. Fortunately, Bai Yangui understood Yin Zhu''s instructions and didn''t make any noise. I''m afraid the old man and the old lady just miss her. Even the TV cabinet still has her picture on it. These two are really bad guys. Didn''t they put it away? In order to avoid thinking about others, the result is still on this side. Yin Zhu turns around in the living room. She''s going to her room to have a look. When she comes up, she finds that the room is locked. The door of her room is locked. It seems that the old man and the old lady can''t bear to watch it. As for the TV cabinet, it''s probably the old man and the old lady who missed her that day and forgot to put it back. Yin Zhu doesn''t feel sleepy this time. She goes back to the living room and lies down comfortably on the sofa, but she doesn''t turn on the TV. What should she do if she wakes people up when she turns on the TV? What''s more important is what should she do if her parents wake up and see her scared? It''s better to wait for two old people to wake up. Her home is comfortable, and this sofa is her favorite sofa. It''s comfortable to lie on. A long time ago, the old lady said that she couldn''t get married. She said that she was homesick. The old lady would slap her face. She married four. As for homesickness, she never came back. Thinking of the old man and the old lady, Yin Zhu''s heart was very shocked. She turned over and over on the sofa, but she didn''t stop. I don''t know if the old man and the old lady would be scared to death when they saw her like this tomorrow. I don''t think so. When her soul came back, she talked with the old man and the old lady. She also passed on her own appearance and the appearance of several friends to them. They should be able to recognize themselves, old man. Yin Zhu smashed the bar. Then he felt very excited and couldn''t lie down any more. He sat up directly. Tomorrow, the old man and the old lady will be crazy when they see him, and her brother. She decided to go to the kitchen to have a look. Now it''s 4:30 and it''s almost the same to have a big breakfast. Anyway, the old man and the old lady always get up early and get up at about 6:00. Thinking of Yin Zhu''s happy hands, looking at the crystal clear rice in the kitchen, Yin Zhu almost didn''t cry. She hasn''t eaten rice for many years. This time, she must take all kinds of seeds with her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 Good things are good things in the world where she lives. Although there are many kinds of food there, there is no rice. Yin Zhu says that she has missed the delicious rice for a long time. This time back, no matter whether she brought back blood or not, but at least the abundant species here can be brought in, so many rich and delicious things can change an era. Besides, the technology here is still ancient. Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to bring too much high-tech things to the past. First, people there don''t know anything, and the span is too big, so they won''t learn anything worse. And there are many things that Yin Zhu only knows about. Yin Zhu doesn''t think he is omnipotent, so it''s better not to We need to make sure that we don''t let people take a detour. Moreover, the process of a world needs to be a process. Yin Zhu plans to get some cotton seeds in the past, as well as the hand-made looms. He will go back to the Internet to check how those things are made, and then print down the pictures and production principles, so that he won''t forget them. Yin Zhu''s parents will be in a daze. How can they feel strange, especially when they can see that the light in their living room is not turned off from the crack in the door? What''s the matter? They forgot to turn off the lights yesterday? Listen carefully. There''s something going on in the living room. Have you got a burglar? It''s impossible for her son to go home. Her son will go back to his room to sleep when he goes home. Where can he sneak in the living room at this point. Yin Zhu''s father will be a little afraid. He looks around in his room, but he doesn''t find any useful tools. He regrets that he should have put a stick in his bedroom, otherwise he would not be at a loss like this. Looking around, Yin Zhu''s father finally had to pick up the ceramic ashtray he put on the table. As long as he aimed it at his head, it also worked. Husband and wife discussed, and then gently opened the door, carefully looked, as if there was no one in the living room, people seem to be in the kitchen. Just what''s in the kitchen? Is it all food? Is the thief here to steal food? Yin Zhu''s father glanced carefully. He was very good. He was tall and strong. He was wearing a nondescript hide. He didn''t know where the tramp came from. He ran to his own house. Did he go to the kitchen to find food? Yin Zhu will find that after the porridge is cooked, she can stir fry two dishes with porridge. Then she smilingly carries the fresh shredded chaotudou, and sees her father rushing towards her head with a high thing in his hand. "Dad." Yin Zhu has a bright smile. Yin Zhu''s father was going to be a black hand, but he stopped because of this father. He first looked carefully at the person standing in front of him. He didn''t know him at all, and this was not the strong man he thought before, but a very strong girl. He didn''t know her, but when he called her father, he felt sad. Originally hiding behind Yin Zhu''s father, Yin Zhu''s mother would also stretch out her head and carefully look at Yin Zhu. Whose daughter is this? How can she get married when she grows up like this. This two meter high body, which man dares to marry. When Yin Zhu saw the posture of her parents, she didn''t know that her parents regarded her as a thief. She would smile, "Mom and Dad, I''m Yin Zhu. I''ve come back from a different world." What? Yin Zhu''s father and mother obviously couldn''t accept the answer. They all looked at Yin Zhu in a dazed circle. "Mom and Dad, I''m Yin Zhu. I''m back." Yin Zhu said again. Yin Zhu''s parents can''t help looking at Yin Zhu carefully. His body is not like his daughter at all. But the smile on his face and the look in his eyes have not changed at all. Although his daughter has been gone for several years, their impression in their memory has not changed at all. "You..." Yin Zhu''s father looks at Yin Zhu in shock. As women are more receptive to their own children, Yin Zhu''s mother has already stepped forward and grasped Yin Zhu''s hand, "you, you wench, when did you come back?" "I just arrived yesterday, because it''s hard to show up during the day. I came back in the middle of the night and opened the door with the spare key under the shoe cabinet." Yin Zhu explained. Yin Zhu''s father suddenly looked at Yin Zhu. He looked at his manner, tone and action. It was his daughter''s. He took a breath. The surprise came too suddenly. Suddenly, the girl of 1989 came back. He was more happy than anything. "Well, well, just come back. Dad will get you an ID card later." The man thought that the first problem was to get an ID card for Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu originally wanted to refuse, but she had to go back. But she just arrived, and the two old people were so happy. If she said that she would go back, she was afraid that her parents would be sad, so she would not say it. As for having an ID card, she would stay for a long time, and it would be easy to do anything with an ID card. "Come on, sit down. This is your new body, isn''t it? That''s pretty. " The words that she disliked before have been forgotten by Yin Zhu''s mother. How can her daughter be handsome. If someone says that they are not good-looking, they can only say that they don''t appreciate their eyes and look at the face. Although they are not as beautiful as the country and the city, they are just a little beauty. As for the height, the Chinese who are too short can definitely have perfect offspring.Yin Zhuma has already secretly poked that she wants to look back and find a good partner for her own girl. "Well." Yin Zhu answered softly, and then said with a smile, "Niang, do you look at the fur coat I''m wearing? It''s pure natural wild animal skin. I''ve brought a lot of it back. Niang, do you have anything you like? There are a lot of your daughters who make overcoats. It''s enough. You like to change one every day." With a very generous wave of his hand, Yin Zhu took out the hide in his backpack. Yin Zhu''s mother only felt her eyes twinkle, and then there was a pair of snow-white animal skins on the ground. She touched them with her hands. It was very comfortable, no worse than fox skin, and the color was very pure. She didn''t know what animal it was. "Well, well, I''ll change one every day when I wait for winter. I envy Lao Lin next door." What Yin Zhuma said about Lao Lin next door is aunt Lin, who is separated from her family by a building. She and she are classmates and friends, but one day they are not like each other, because they always like to compare with each other when they''re OK. They used to compare with each other, but they didn''t expect that when they were old. "OK, let aunt Lin envy and hate." Yin Zhu''s smile. Yin Zhu''s father couldn''t help jumping on his forehead when he heard this. The old woman, who had no brain, went straight forward and said angrily, "how can you explain a pile of animal skins at that time? Now it''s the time to protect animals. Besides, there are many animal skins that are not the animals in the world. How can you explain when they attract people''s attention? I''d like to let the whole world know if you have an alien daughter, and then your daughter will be captured and shut up in the laboratory to skin and draw blood. " The mother and daughter, who were originally very excited, were splashed with cold water by Yin''s father on the spot. Yin Zhuma looked at her old man angrily, "I''ll tell you, you really think I''m so stupid. Hum "I''m afraid you''ll talk about it. If you don''t mind, talk about it here and there." Yin Zhu''s father is cold. "Your mother-in-law talks a lot. I''ll watch what she does." Yin Zhu''s father was a little proud when he said this. Seeing this, Yin Zhu could not help but covered his mouth and secretly laughed. Looking at his father''s proud appearance, he would be cleaned up by her mother when he looked back. It''s good to see them all well when he went home. "By the way, what''s the matter with this pile? Put it away." Yin zhupa pointed to the pile on the floor and said. Yin Zhu nodded, and then waved his hand to put things away. Yin Zhu''s father looked at Yin Zhu''s collection and release. He quickly picked up Yin Zhu and said, "Yin Zhu, you''d better keep those things by yourself. You really want to use them for us. Pick some that we can use, and put the rest away. Don''t put them away even at home in the future, in case the window is not closed What if people see it? There''s nothing wrong with being strict. " "Yes, I think you need to take things to the bathroom, Yin Zhu. We don''t have windows in the bathroom, so we won''t be found." As for the safety of her daughter, Yin Zhu''s mother is also very concerned. Her lost daughter must be well and nothing can happen. Yin Zhu''s father would find a group of sleeping Bai Yangui curled up on the ground. He pointed to the group and said to Bai Yangui, "Yin Zhu, there''s something else on the floor. It''s missing." Seeing this, Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "Dad, it''s not animal skin. It''s Bai Yangui." £¿ When Yin Zhu''s father heard this, he would quickly explain, "Dad, I remember what I told you before. The world I went through is different from ours. Our side is an orc world, that is to say, people can become beasts. This is not an animal, it''s an ORC. His name is Bai Yangui, but he has been seriously injured. Now he can only turn into the body of a beast to heal his wounds. ¡± if the orc is seriously injured, it will become a beast, which will recover faster. However, Yin Zhu didn''t say that what Bai Yan GUI hurt was his brain. He almost gave it to useless people. He couldn''t do well in his life. However, no matter whether Bai Yan GUI was good or not, Yin Zhu would take care of him as a person. "It can''t be my son-in-law!" Yin Zhuma will be worried. If she can come back with her daughter, she must have a good relationship with her daughter. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help frowning, "no, mom, you don''t want to see everyone is your son-in-law, OK? You already have four sons in law. You should be content. " "No Yin Zhuma will look at Yin Zhu very disappointed. "But when you come back like this, what do they do?" Yin Zhu''s mother naturally asked about several of his partners and children. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 After hearing his mother''s question, Yin Zhu hesitated for a while and said, "I still want to go back. Mom, I''m sorry." Yin Zhu is very guilty underground head. How happy the two old people were when they came back. The old man was still trying to get her an ID card. According to the old man''s temperament, it was estimated that the future life arrangement would be considered. When Yin Zhu''s parents heard this, their faces froze. Then Yin Zhu''s mother patted Yin Zhu''s shoulder gently. "I know, I understand. When a girl gets married, she always has to be with her husband. What are you so sad about? Do you think I''m the kind of cruel old woman who will forcibly separate my daughter from her son-in-law and grandson?" Yin Zhu''s mother frowned and looked at Yin Zhu angrily. Yin Zhu was very sad to hear his own mother''s words. He held his mother with joy and guilt and said, "Mom, thank you." "Get out of here, you little ones. They''re debt collectors." Yin Zhu''s mother pushed Yin Zhu away. When Yin Zhu saw this, he moved to his mother''s side and hugged her again with a smile, "Mom, I love you the most." "Go ahead, the meat is numb to death. I have my old man. What do you want to do with it?" Yin Zhu''s mother is not very angry. Hearing this, Yin Zhu''s father turned red. "Old lady, I only want you." Yin Zhu held his chin in his hands and said pitifully, "you two, pay attention to the environment. This is a public place. You need to spread dog food back to your room." "Envious? I won''t give the old man to you if I envy you. " Yin Zhuma said triumphantly. "I''m an old man and wife, and I''m still mixing oil with honey. After so many years, don''t I feel greasy?" Yin Zhu joked mischievously. "You''ve been eating rice since you were a child. I don''t think you''re tired of it." Yin Zhu''s mother stares at Yin Zhu. "Come on, old man, let''s go to clean up and have breakfast. We thought there was a thief in our house. We are going to catch the thief." Yin Zhuma took her little old man to wash. Yin Zhu quickly grabbed his old lady, "mother, did you open the door of my room? I want to wash too." Yin Zhu''s mother just opened the door of her room. Today''s surprise is too big. Although Yin Zhu had a dream for them and said that she would live well in another world, they didn''t see anyone at the beginning. Moreover, they always thought that it was just Yin Zhu who wanted to reassure them. Although they also expected their daughter to be like what she said Like good, who can think of, daughter unexpectedly came back, came back from the different world. Yin Zhu will look at his room. It''s very clean and there''s no dust. It seems that his mother often cleans it. The clothes she used to wear are gone, too. No one is here. It''s also a pity to leave those things here. In addition, it''s bad luck. It''s so many years that she shouldn''t keep them. "Yin Zhu, there is a new set of pajamas and towel on the mother''s side. You can make do with it first, and mother will go out to buy clothes for you later." Yin Zhu''s mother is probably worried about the clothes that Yin Zhu hasn''t changed, so she finds out a suit of pajamas that she hasn''t worn yet. Yin Zhu''s mother estimates that even if she hasn''t worn the pajamas, Yin Zhu is reluctant to wear them. Ouch, where is she going to buy clothes for her daughter later? I don''t think any shop can find clothes that her daughter can wear. Mother Yin Zhu will have a headache. As far as her daughter''s height is concerned, the best way is to make it to order. But is it in the 1980s or 1990s, or is there a kind of custom-made shop? All the custom-made ones are high-grade. She has to think about it. Yin Zhu didn''t give up either. He took his clothes and went to take a bath. He still missed the water heater at home. If he wanted to take a bath, he would have hot water and the soft cloth. As for underwear, he could only use what he made in the orcs for the time being. After taking a bath, Yin Zhu came out wearing her mother''s uncoordinated pajamas. Yin Zhu''s mother looked at her loose pajamas on her daughter. It was funny. She couldn''t help covering her mouth and laughing. Looking at his mother''s face, Yin Zhu could not help laughing into a wrinkled orange peel. "Old lady, take it easy. If you continue to smile, there will be more wrinkles on your face. It''s because you are old and don''t look good. If you go on like this, be careful that the old man doesn''t want you." "Fart, smile for ten years. If I have wrinkles, I''ll be angry with you, heartless son of a bitch." Yin Zhu''s mother went to Yin Zhu''s side and directly took out her trainer''s son taming Dafa and put out her hand. Yin Zhu jumped up at the meeting, "old lady, mother, let go, it hurts. As for you, I told you the truth, and it''s really the most venomous of all." "Remember to think about it when you swear. We are the same." Yin Zhu''s mother smiles with pride. Yin Zhu can only shut up when he hears this. Well, she can''t fight the old lady. Besides, the old man always obeys the old lady. This is equal to the comparison between her and the old lady. In fact, it''s one to two. How can she compare. "Come on, old lady, have breakfast first, and then nag on. The food is cold." Yin Zhu''s father laughs at the mother and daughter who are still bickering over there."I know, I know, the old man is just wordy." Mother Yin went directly to the dining table and sat down to eat. "It''s a good porridge. I''m good at it." Yin Zhuma was eating and commenting. "It was." Yin Zhu is elated. "Yes, they are all married. If they can''t cook a few dishes, they can''t be rejected." Yin Zhu thinks his mother is fighting her addiction. "Mom, are you not afraid to beat me directly?" Yin Zhu looks at his own mother with a sad face. "You''re eight feet thick. You can''t cross it." Yin Zhu said contemptuously. Yin Zhu heard this can only say, well, she''d better eat well, shut up her mouth, so as not to be hated to death. My mother doesn''t like me at all. What should I do? Forget it, the old lady is estimated to be with the age, she does not care with him in general. I haven''t eaten porridge for a long time. This rice fragrance will bring out all the greedy insects in her stomach. Yin Zhu quickly ate five bowls of porridge. When Yin Zhu''s mother saw it, she frowned. No wonder she has such a body. She can eat it so much. In the future, she will have one more bucket. "Have you had enough?" Mr. Yin asked with concern. "I''m full, but I haven''t eaten for a long time. I''m greedy." Yin Zhu said excitedly. "You don''t even have food? Not enough? " Yin Zhu''s mother will look at Yin Zhu very painfully. She wanted to say that her daughter ate too much, but she didn''t have to eat. How can she survive such a big body? "Some people eat different species. Without rice, they can eat enough." Yin Zhu felt that her mother''s tears of sympathy and heartache were coming out, so he quickly explained. "Oh, just eat enough." As for what to eat, Yin Zhu''s mother didn''t care. After all, there is a custom in one place, that is, some places on the earth can''t eat rice, so they can''t compare. "Well, you can have a rest after eating. Didn''t you stay up all night? Sleep well. " Look at my daughter''s eyes. Yin Zhu nodded. Before she came back, she didn''t sleep all night because she was worried. Then she stayed up all night last night. She really wanted to have a rest. Yin Zhu then takes a look at Bai Yangui. Yin Zhu is going to take people to his room. After all, Bai Yangui is inhuman now. What if he hurts his parents? "Yin Zhu, you, how can you hold him in your room? No, it''s not suitable." Yin Zhu''s mother asked. This white wolf should be a man. Before, she jokingly asked if she was her son-in-law. If she was a woman, Yin Zhu would not answer no, but would directly answer, "Mom, is she a woman?"? Her daughter is not because she went to a different world, because of her four husbands, and then she has no heart to guard against the opposite sex. Is her heart so big? "Mom, I let him sleep on the ground. Besides, he is an animal now, which is not taboo. Besides, I''m not worried that he will hurt you if he wakes up and doesn''t know you? This guy has a lot of fighting power. " Yin Zhu thinks his mother''s eyes are not right. "OK, I see. I''ll take a carpet and put it on the floor for him." Yin Zhu''s mother went to tidy up in a hurry. Since Yin Zhu said it was a person, even if it was injured and turned into a beast, it was also a person. Yin Zhu''s mother couldn''t treat each other as a beast. Yin Zhu''s mother quickly made a place with carpet in the open space of Yin Zhu''s room. Yin Zhu carefully put Bai Yangui away. Yin Zhu''s mother looked at it carefully. It was a beautiful white wolf, and it didn''t smell like wild animals. It was very clean. "By the way, Yin Zhu, you can also become. What kind of animal are you?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Bear, black bear, want to see it?" Yin Zhu asked directly. When Yin Zhuma heard this, she was about to nod her head, but she was patted by Yin Zhu''s father, "what are you looking at? What are you looking at? If you want to see a bear, I''ll take you back to the zoo. I''ll get there early enough." Yin Zhuma can''t help but shrink her head when she hears this. The old man is angry. It''s also a big change of animal. It''s better not to look at it. It''s not good if people notice it. It''s not good if curiosity is too big. Once there''s a second time. It''s not good. "Yin Zhu, have a good rest, and your parents will go out and buy some things." Yin Zhu''s father pulled Yin Zhu''s mother out of the room and closed the door. Yin Zhu''s father put his old lady on the sofa, looked at her very seriously and said, "old lady, I can tell you that you are not allowed to tell me anything about your daughter. You are not allowed to say a word. This girl is my distant niece from my hometown, remember?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 "You think I''m stupid, do you think I''ll go out and talk nonsense?" Yin Zhu''s mother took a white look at Yin Zhu''s father and grabbed his old man''s waist. "Old man, you are the smartest in the world. Am I a fool?" Yin Zhu''s father shakes his head when he hears this. Although the old lady sometimes likes to show off and be stupid, she can''t be said to be stupid, or he will die. "Of course not. You''re my wife. Naturally you''re the smartest. I don''t want to discuss with you. Yin Zhu''s identity is not known. We can''t let it slip." Yin Zhu''s father said with a smile, but he didn''t forget to give Yin Zhu''s mother a massage. "What about Yin Zhi and his family?" Asked Yin Zhu''s mother. Yes, over the years, his son Yin Zhi has become a family. After his son got married, he bought a flat near his company. It takes about half an hour to drive to their old community. If it''s OK on weekdays, old men and old women will come to see them. On weekends, Yin Zhi will bring his wife and children back. "Needless to say, there are too many people, too many things and it''s hard to control. Anyway, we don''t say who knows she is Yin Zhu? That''s it. I''ll call my cousin then. " Mr. Yin decided directly. "All right." Yin Zhu''s mother answers directly. My son can make sense, and my daughter-in-law is also good. I don''t believe it. I just think this kind of thing is too weird. My family will believe that if my daughter-in-law doesn''t believe that he treats Yin Zhu as a liar, it''s not a problem for Yin Zhu. This distant nephew is good. The old man''s hometown is in the countryside separated by several provinces. When the old man came out of school to work here, he settled down here. Yin Zhi, a relative over there, doesn''t know much about it, let alone distant. It can be said that no one will tear it down whatever the old man says. "Go for a walk, go shopping first. Our girl has a good appetite, and she doesn''t know what to eat there. Don''t you even want rice? I have to go and buy some good things. " Yin Zhu''s mother is nagging. She knows what kind of appetite her girls like best. After going there for such a long time, she would be greedy to death. "Well, there are so many things to buy." Yin Zhu''s father began to think about what he would do next. Yin Zhu didn''t know how long he would stay at home. He didn''t come here just now. Don''t worry, don''t worry. His daughter has just come home. At least she has to stay for a few days. When the time comes, I''ll ask her carefully. Besides, if she can come back this time, does it mean that she can come back in the future? Does it mean that they can still see her in the future. It''s good to have hope. The two old people are very motivated and energetic. The two went out to buy a lot of clothes and food. As for the clothes, Yin Zhu''s mother went directly to the men''s clothing store to buy some of the more neutral ones. She bought them according to the largest size. She gathered them together first and then made them to order for Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu woke up, it was evening outside the window. Yin Zhu grabbed his long hair and walked out of the room. "Yin Zhu, wake up?" "I wanted to ask you to have dinner at noon, but your companion woke up and looked fierce. In addition, we saw that you were very tired, so we didn''t call you." Yin Zhuma can''t help shivering when she talks about Bai Yan''s return. It''s frightening that such a big wolf still has a fierce light. "I see." Yin Zhu went to Bai Yangui''s body, squatted down, stretched out his finger and pointed at Bai Yangui''s forehead, "Bai Yangui, can you walk by yourself now?" "And I''ll tell you, the two of Bai Yan GUI are my relatives. Don''t scare them." Yin Zhu thinks that although Bai Yangui has no soul, he is only fierce. But because he used to be a human being, he has a very high intelligence. As long as he says it several times, he can basically remember it. "And don''t make trouble, and if you want to pee, remember to come to this room, do you know?" Yin Zhu points to the bathroom with Bai Yangui and says it several times in a row. He worries that Bai Yangui will forget it. Of course, if Bai Yangui turns into a wolf who defecates everywhere, he has no intelligence at all. Yin Zhu is afraid that he will be hard to accept it. Bai Yangui didn''t respond, but he should have remembered Bai Yangui''s appearance. Yin Zhu didn''t expect to let Bai Yangui remember it. Today, he should be able to instruct Bai Yangui to nag more. "He didn''t eat at noon. Let me decorate his meal." Yin Zhu''s mother said in a hurry. This white wolf has Yin Zhu in it. It looks very gentle, but it''s a bit like a big domestic wolf dog. Because of Yin Zhu, and Bai Yangui, Yin Zhu''s parents put down the curtains in the house to cover them a little, so that no one can find out that Bai Yangui can''t be taken out. Moreover, such a beautiful white wolf is a rare species. She is itching to see it and wants to touch the soft hair. Unfortunately, this guy only knows Yin Zhu now. Yin Zhuma looked at the girl sitting next to the White Wolf, stretched out a hand and gently touched the White Wolf, as if to appease him. Yin Zhuma beat a large bowl of rice with a number of dishes, and then put it in front of Bai Yangui. Yin Zhu patted Bai Yangui''s head and said, "Bai Yangui, remember, this is my mother. If you hurt her, I''ll throw you away and never want you again." When Yin Zhu''s mother heard this, she slapped Yin Zhu, "what nonsense? I didn''t scare people."However, Yin Zhu''s mother also thinks that Bai Yangui is a little strange. Yin Zhu''s mother seems to be teaching a child. How can this person hurt his brain? "Yin Zhu, where is the white swallow going to get hurt?" Yin Zhu''s mother asked curiously, if this person is a normal man, her girl said that she has nothing to do with him, but she can''t get along with people so closely. "Mom, Bai Yan''s brain is damaged. He probably can''t remember that he is a person all his life, so I will teach him slowly. Now he only has the nature of beast." Speaking of this, Yin Zhu sighs. Bai Yangui is a beautiful young man. It''s a pity. Yin Zhu''s mother looks at Yin Zhu and sighs. She also knows that this is probably a long story. "OK, I''ll sort things out first. After dinner, the three of us will have a good chat." The daughter said that she wanted to go back, but did she come back by accident? She came back because she had something to do, but there was a big difference between them. Besides, Yin Zhuma also wanted to hear about her daughter''s life in the past few years. "Good." Yin Zhu is very straightforward. If there is an old man in the family, there is a treasure. The old man and the old lady have a lot of things to think about. Maybe they can give her a good opinion. Moreover, when she comes back, she is ready to collect a lot of things, which need the support of the old man and the old lady. Yin Zhuma soon cooked the meal, and the family finished quietly. Yin zhupa took out the teapot and began to make tea. Yin Zhu will start to talk about the things he has gone through in the past. From the beginning, he became pregnant and liked to be a mother, to Wuji, to the nightmare world, and Bai Jimeng Ji. All these things are clearly explained by Yin Zhu. This is late at night. Among them, Yin Zhu said that in order to save Bai Kun, one of his three children turned into a ORC. In the end, all these were arranged by Bai Ji, and the magical skills of the nightmare world were 7788. Yin Zhu''s father frowned and looked at Yin Zhu and said, "that is to say, it is very likely that you will be in danger when you go back. Maybe the white sacrifice will not only require a little blood?" "Yin Zhu, can''t you not go back?" Yin Zhu''s mother was very worried, and she was reluctant to give up her daughter. "Niang, I can''t. I must go back. My friends have paid too much for me. I can''t leave them behind. Moreover, I think Baiji has done something to me. I have to go back even if I don''t go back in a certain period of time." Yin Zhu stretched out the Bone Bead Bracelet he had on his hand. "It''s said that when I want to go back, this thing can take me back, but I can''t take this bracelet off." "Ah? That white sacrifice is too bad. " Yin Zhu''s mother hates her teeth. How can there be such a bad person. Yin Zhu''s father thinks more about it. What Yin Zhu says is that in addition to problems in that world, no matter whether it''s orcs or satins, Baiji wants to jump out of this rule no matter what he wants to do. Otherwise, the world where Yin Zhu lives will be destroyed, and Baiji obviously does great things. He won''t consider the lives of the weak. "Yin Zhu, you''re right. To go back is what you have to face, but even if you face it, how to face it, we can''t be chess pieces." Yin Zhu''s father said fiercely, dare to take his daughter as a chess piece, tell him what is Chinese. In this way, Yin Zhu can stay at home for a long time, but if he wants to test the blood, it''s hard to do. After all, he doesn''t know anyone who studies. Yin Zhu''s father can''t help looking at Bai Yangui on the ground. This man has been so seriously injured that his soul is almost gone, leaving only the instinct of wild animals. However, no matter how the instinct of wild animals is, his body structure is still the people of that world. "Yin Zhu, can you send Bai Yan back?" Yin Zhu''s father opens his mouth carefully. In fact, the best way is to send Bai Yangui out without any trace, and then stare at the laboratory. It''s just that it''s too cruel for Bai Yangui to come back. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was stunned. "Dad, no way. Bai Yan GUI is my friend." When Yin Zhu''s father heard this, he didn''t say much. This girl has always been so kind and can''t change it. I''ll think about it again. "By the way, Dad, I picked out some animal skins like sheep skin and rabbit skin, which should be sold. Besides, I also have excellent wild Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng. You can sell them. I''ll take all kinds of species and information back, which need a lot of money to buy. Dad helped me deal with all these things, and I''ll get the information myself Search the Internet and print it. " Yin Zhu said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 "All right." Yin Zhu''s father simply answered why he didn''t want his daughter''s things. In addition, there are no few things that Yin Zhu wants to buy and it costs a lot of money. He is willing to take out his coffin book for fear that his coffin book is not enough. "Mom and Dad, Xiaozhi, he''s coming back at the weekend." Yin Zhu couldn''t help thinking about his brother. Of course, there was more guilt. He, as a sister, didn''t help him. Instead, he left the responsibility of supporting his parents to him. "Well, he has a family, a son, and you are an aunt." When it comes to her beloved grandson, Yin Zhu''s mother is very happy. "Well, it must be lovely. What''s its name?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "His name is Yin Sheng. He''s a beautiful little guy. He''s very sensible. He''s only four years old. When he sees me, he''ll knock me on the shoulder and help me pick vegetables. He''s much more sensible than you two." Yin Zhu''s mother said with a smile, it can be said that now she has put down her son and daughter, and her beloved grandson is always on her mind. "Ouch, I want to be jealous when I see you like this." Yin Zhu said sour. "Big girl, when you become a mother, you still compete with your children for favors. Don''t be jealous. Bring some of your children back to me one day, and I promise to spoil them." Yin Zhu''s mother also heard Yin Zhu say that she would go to the world and want the soul of the world. She would never see a few sons in law or grandchildren in her life. "Mom, I''m sure I can see it. I don''t believe there''s no way. I''ll study it later and take you to play." Yin Zhu thought that if he could make it, he would invite his parents to visit him. What''s more, the air environment in the orc world is much better than here. "By the way, Yin Zhu, you came back to find people to find out the cause of the orc''s physical defects. You don''t want to hand over Bai Yangui. What are you going to do?" Yin Zhu''s father said very embarrassed. "Dad, didn''t I learn a lot of techniques? I''m going to ask someone who knows this type of people, and then use the technique to control them, help me study, and clear their memory when it''s done. " Yin Zhu doesn''t think that she can learn these things when she has strong mental strength. It''s better to let those people do it when she spends more time. As for the immorality of controlling people, Yin Zhu wants to say that she has to do it. Anyway, she doesn''t do anything harmful to nature, and she won''t kill them. At that time, she will leave some valuable specialties for them, which can be regarded as her own employment They just help themselves with the research. "Is your technique reliable?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "it''s safe and feasible in the orc world, and it should be OK in our world, right?" "Why don''t you experiment with me? Anyway, it doesn''t mean not to hurt people, does it? " Yin zhupa directly offered himself. "No, I''ll do it." Yin Zhu''s mother objected directly. "Old lady, what are you talking about?" Yin Zhu''s father said angrily. "You can. Why can''t I?" Yin Zhu''s mother asked angrily with her waist inserted. If there was one thing that Yin Zhu''s father didn''t explain clearly, she had to tear him. "You just make trouble out of nothing." Yin Zhu''s father turned away from his old man. When Yin Zhu saw this, he felt hearty and uncomfortable. His parents were always for the sake of their children. "OK, you two don''t have to fight. I''m not going to do experiments with my family." "Isn''t it good to look for outsiders at random?" Yin Zhuma sighed. Of course, if you don''t have to hurt your own family, it''s best. If you don''t want to kill your friends, you''ll be the same. "Well, I''m going to hang out later. I''d better meet some outlaws or something." Yin Zhu said with a smile, and then he squeezed his fist. When Yin Zhuma saw her daughter clenching her fist, she could not help but feel a cold sweat for those who came out to do evil things at night. This kind of daughter is really not suitable. Her daughter is not always lazy and does not move at home, so she would go straight to martial arts. My daughter is about to change. "Can you go out as a girl?" Yin Zhu''s father said with some worry. "No problem, Dad. Don''t worry. If you meet brave people, believe it or not, I''ll just turn into them and scare them to death." Yin Zhu says that he is a bear. A bear can beat those people to death with his hand. When Yin Zhu''s mother heard this, she patted Yin Zhu directly. "A girl will scare you to death. Who dares to ask you in the future?" "I already have four beautiful families. I can''t be too greedy." Yin Zhu said that he could not bear to eat any more, but he did not dare to provoke others. "Well, since you''re ready, Dad won''t advise you. Since you''re going to look for those hooligans, you''d better take them and let them contact you. Then you can control the experts and don''t let them see your face. This will also ensure your safety. You''ll wear a mask, I guess I think every person will treat you as a man. " Yin Zhu''s father put forward his own opinions directly. Yin Zhu thinks that''s right. This idea is very good and misleading. It''s good."Thank you, Dad. I''ll take care of it." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Yin Zhu''s father looked at Yin Zhu, who was very happy with his fist. He shook his head and said, "OK, we don''t care whether it''s the Yin family or not. We don''t need those people to follow suit. They are all good people. No one can think of their family. "Well, it''s very late. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. You go to bed early. I promise you''ll come back well." Yin Zhu looked at his watch. It was almost twelve o''clock, so he rushed the two old men to bed. On weekdays, the old man goes to bed at nine o''clock. It''s not good to listen to her story so late today. Staying up late hurts his health. "OK, you must come back safely when you go out, you know?" Yin Zhu''s mother nagged that although she knew her daughter had the ability, she would still be worried. "Don''t worry, mom. I promise I''ll be fine. Go to bed." Yin Zhu doesn''t dislike this wordiness. No one has been so concerned about her for many years. Although several partners are very good to themselves, their love is different from that of their mother. "Good, good. I can''t stand sleeping. " Today, I went shopping for a long time. I was very tired, but now I''m talking late. I''m really sleepy. "Go ahead." Yin Zhu watched the two old men enter the room. Then he turned to Bai Yangui and said, "Bai Yangui, I''m going out for a while. Would you stay at home?" Looking at Bai Yangui lying on the ground, Yin Zhu turns to open the door and leaves. However, at this time, Yin Zhu finds that Bai Yangui is following him. "Bai Yangui, I have something to do when I go out. You can''t follow me. Would you like to have a rest at home?" For Bai Yangui such can not be angry, Yin Zhu can only slowly persuade. However, seeing that Bai Yangui didn''t flinch at all, Yin Zhu wanted to say that he was going to go fishing. With such a big beast as Bai Yangui, which stupid fish would be fooled? "Come on, Bai Yan belongs to you. You sleep in the room." Yin Zhu understands Bai Yangui''s room and is ready to let him sleep, but Bai Yangui doesn''t follow him at all. Yin Zhu can''t help but have a headache. Bai Yangui can''t scold him. Now he is like a dog who doesn''t know anything. When he needs guidance, the more angry he is, the worse he will be. Moreover, it will be in the dead of night. It''s not good to make any noise. In the end, Yin Zhu has no choice but to hypnotize Bai Yangui and let him sleep. She really has no way to take Bai Yangui out with her. Seeing that Bai Yangui has fallen asleep with her head down, Yin Zhu can''t help scratching her hair. Bai Yangui has been following her all the time. Moreover, she can''t keep Bai Yangui in her room. If Bai Yangui wants to be good, she should contact the outside world more. Ziji is a super trouble for her. She must find herself when she goes back Settle accounts. In the heart, Yin Zhu has been secretly thinking about how to go back to find Ziji''s trouble. But Bai Yangui''s appearance is really bad. It doesn''t look like a dog. In addition, the hair is too white and beautiful. Yin Zhu is afraid that the Yin family can''t protect him. Why don''t Bai Yangui get better and find a wild forest to let him go? No, no, No. Bai Yangui is human. If you really throw people into the mountains, Bai Yangui is afraid that he will steal a wolf. He will not have a chance to wake up in the future. The reason why Bai Yangui is willing to lose his mind is that he is ready to work hard to find a way to solve his body with the technology of his own world. What Ziji asks him to do is a plot of Yang. At the same time, Bai Yangui is also gambling on Yin Zhu''s friendship with him to see if Yin Zhu really doesn''t care about him at this time. Yin Zhu wants to say that it''s really trouble, and she hates trouble the most. Bai Yangui, you have provoked me successfully. Calculate me. When you wake up, I will let you peel off your skin. Yin Zhu stares at Bai Yangui, who is asleep. He wants to poke a hole in Bai Yangui, so that he can get rid of his anger. After staring at the wolf, Yin Zhu turned and left. Yin Zhu''s parents will lie on the bed, but they are very sleepy, but they can''t sleep. Yin Zhuma grabbed Yin zhupa''s hand. "Old man, I suddenly feel that I''m not sleepy. Let''s get up and watch TV in the living room." Yin Zhu''s father sighed and grabbed his old lady''s hand. "You''ll never end your heart." "You don''t care, don''t you worry? Don''t worry. Why can''t you sleep? " Yin Zhu''s mother stares at her old man, and she will make sarcastic remarks. If you want to say that the old man with Cao heart is the most Cao heart. "If you can''t sleep, just lie down and sit all night. I can''t stand it tomorrow." Yin Zhu said with a sigh. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 Yin Zhu, because of her height and figure, plus her neutral clothes, can''t see that she is a woman just by looking at her back. Yin Zhu patted her chest. Fortunately, she didn''t plan to go back to earth to get married. Otherwise, she would be scared away by a man. Yin Zhu carefully left the community. As for going fishing, Yin Zhu also plans to go far away. If people find that touching the house too close to the house brings disaster to the two old people in the house, she will feel guilty all her life. For fear of being discovered, Yin Zhu did not plan to take a bus. Nowadays, buses or taxis are basically monitored. Although it is less likely to find her head along this line, what Yin Zhu plans to do is to be safe. The safer the better. Fortunately, orcs are good at walking. Even if they can''t run, females are still good at walking compared with people on this side of the earth, and the speed is not slow. Yin Zhu plans to go to a riverside on the west side of the city. That place is rather open and mixed with dragons and snakes. There are all kinds of people. It''s estimated that there will be gangsters there. It took Yin Zhu 50 minutes to get there. Then Yin Zhu bought some barbecues and bottles of beer at a roadside stall beside the river. Yin Zhu can''t drink wine. Yin Zhu just wanted to pretend to be drunk. You said that there was a drunk girl in a chaotic place. Even if the girl was very strong, I think those people would be attracted. Yin Zhu took a bottle of wine in his hand and walked along the river. The wine in his hand also came out in a flash. In the middle of the night, there was no one on Yanhe Road. Even if there were one or two people who saw Yin Zhu occasionally, they walked by quickly. No one paid any attention to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu was staggering and walking very slowly. After walking about 300 meters, Yin Zhu felt that some people were looking at him in a dim way. Yin Zhu laughed in his heart, and the fish was finally hooked. Her mental strength is quite strong now. As long as someone looks at her, she can feel it. Yin Zhu didn''t look back. Instead, he continued to walk unsteadily. Those people always had to watch her carefully to make sure what she wanted to do from time to time. After walking for a while, Yin Zhu felt the sound of footsteps coming from behind him. These people followed him. Although he said that he was OK when he went fishing, he could not help mentioning it. What he was afraid of was that it was a woman, and Yin Zhu had never done anything illegal. Soon the party stopped Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looked at the two yellow hairs standing in front of him, turned his brows, then pretended to be drunk and asked, "what are you stopping me for?" At this meeting, one of the yellow hairs laughed, "Lao Ma, you still have powerful eyes. Countless people who read women are really capable. You said that this is a woman before. I don''t believe it. Which woman grows up like this, how can she marry? What evil has this father and mother created to make her daughter like this?" Although Yin Zhu also despised his body, he was belittled and insulted face to face, so he was very angry. He slapped the little gangster directly, "your appearance is evil. I''m very beautiful, OK?" Yin Zhu can''t help grinding his teeth, but he has four partners. What''s the appreciation level of these little gangsters. As for Yin Zhu, the little gangster on the opposite side flew out directly. Not to mention the little gangster, even Yin Zhu himself was stunned. She gave a slap, just a slap, and the man flew. Yin Zhu forgets that she is a bear. Can bear be weak? As for why she won''t happen in the orc world, it''s because the orcs have good physical quality, which can''t be compared with people. "Wow, it''s terrible. Run away." This will be a few other gangsters back to God, Hua La ready to run, even that fly out of the companion are not. "Stop." Yin Zhu roared loudly. She worked so hard that she didn''t hesitate to sell her husband to go fishing. She couldn''t let these people run away like this. A few people who used to have a good time froze and looked at each other in fear. Their eyes kept turning. They tried to find a way to get rid of this terrible woman. The four runners turned around carefully, one of them looked at Yin Zhu carefully, and said very gently: "elder sister, what can I do for you?" "Go and see what happened to him?" Yin Zhu frowned and pointed to the person who was photographed by herself. She just wanted to find some younger brothers, but she was not ready to hurt others. She didn''t wipe them for a while. "Well, Xiaobei, are you ok?" The four of them ran to Xiaobei''s side in a hurry. They just left their brother behind in order to escape. It''s so ungrateful. Of course, if you can really get rid of the female devil, it''s OK to abandon your brother. At most, you can go back to them and make atonement. The problem is that they can''t escape. It''s really sad. Of course, several people are looking at the old horse with some complaints. If it wasn''t for the old horse who said that the girl in front of him was a girl, and he had never tasted such a strong woman, he might have a special flavor. Then they all fell because of the heavy taste of the old horse.They are also stupid. Just think that the girl''s body is not the same type as them, and they want to bully others. Now they are bullied. They have to pay it back sooner or later when they come out. Now they finally understand this truth, but are they still in time to regret it? Yin Zhu didn''t know that in such a short time, there were so many turns in his heart. "Are you dead?" Yin Zhu holds his chest in both hands and asks coldly. In fact, Yin Zhu is afraid. As a result, it fell to the eyes of the four people. They thought that Yin Zhu was a cruel master. They asked if he was dead. They would all tremble with fear. They were gangsters, fighting, stealing and snatching, but they didn''t kill anyone. "Not yet, not yet." The old horse this meeting shivers of reply, he this meeting also feel oneself before really is head dizzy, otherwise how can hit this woman''s idea. "Not dead." Yin Zhu''s heart finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately. But Lao Ma can''t help shivering in his heart. Look how disappointed the female devil is. It''s terrible. Help, mom. I won''t do anything bad in the future. It''s a pity that no one can hear the cry of these people. "Elder sister, we, can we go now?" Lao Ma looked at Yin Zhu standing in front of him and asked carefully. "No way." Yin Zhu wants to say that he is looking for his younger brother. How can he let these people leave like this. Four people couldn''t help shivering when they heard this, and then one of them knelt down to Yin Zhu, "elder sister, I have 80 old mothers and children waiting to be fed. It''s the first time I''ve done something bad. Please forgive me. I won''t dare to do it next time." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help frowning, "how old are you? Do you have an 80 year old mother? How old did your mother give birth to you? " Young people look like they''re only about 20 years old. Where''s their 80 year old mother and 80 year old grandmother. The young man was stunned by Yin Zhu''s question, and then he was silly. Everyone didn''t say that. Just a word, who would pursue the 80 year old mother? Sure enough, the female devil is not an ordinary person. "Then how can you let us go?" The old horse pretended to be calm and asked. He believes that he is willing to spend money to buy his life. He only hopes that the female devil in front of him can let him go for the sake of money. "Simple, do a few things for me, and I''ll let you go when you''re done." Yin Zhu said very simply. "What can I do for you?" Lao Ma was very excited and said that as long as he could talk about it, it would be a good thing. He was most afraid that he would meet the kind of conditions that he didn''t want. If you offend me, you should die. "When I think about it, give me your cell phone." Yin Zhu pointed to the old horse and said. Lao Ma hands his mobile phone to Yin Zhu without hesitation. Yin Zhu adds the mobile phone numbers of several other people, and then says, "OK, I''ll contact you with your mobile phone if I have something to do." "Let''s go first." Ma is very happy to ask, he will just want to leave quickly, and then get rid of the female devil, mobile phone is not ready to. "Wait. Do you think you will listen to me when I let you go and let you do things later? " Yin zhuleng hum. The old horse hears this words in the heart a cold, this female devil head obviously wants to control them. With a wave of his hand, Mr. Ma was shocked to see five lights coming out of his hand and entering their bodies. Lao Ma would fall to the ground. He really knew he was in trouble. Yin Zhu was obviously not an ordinary person. "What have you done to us?" The old horse carefully examined his body and found nothing. "A spell, if I want to, even if you are flying out of the earth, I can punish you." After the spell, Yin Zhu was very happy, and then started the spell. The old horses immediately fell in pain and kept rolling on the ground. Fortunately, Yin Zhu just let them feel it, but didn''t let them feel it for a long time. "Do you feel it? If you don''t want to suffer, be obedient. " As for Xiaobei lying on the ground, Yin Zhu would be very generous to brush a few blessings to cure people. The old horse looked at Yin Zhu, and the light went down. Xiao Bei, who had been seriously injured, stood up like a nobody. The old horse will bite his teeth. Yin Zhu is not an ordinary person. If he can be obedient, he may get benefits from Yin Zhu in the future. Anyway, they will have no way to resist. Thinking of this, the old horse will give in directly. "Don''t worry, miss. We will do whatever you want us to do. It''s absolutely not against your will." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 After Yin Zhu has sent Lao Ma away, he will be ready to go home. Now it''s two or three o''clock in the meeting. Go back early so that his parents won''t worry. Although his parents say he''s going back to bed, Yin Zhu knows his parents very well. Maybe he''s still frying fish in the room and can''t sleep. As for the mobile phone from Lao Ma, Yin Zhu first added some contacts, even wechat, and then threw the mobile phone into the backpack. He used his mobile phone to check the address and see if things could be found in the backpack. Although he said that he had shocked several people in laoma, it''s hard to guarantee that these people have a small mind. Yin Zhu doesn''t intend to expose his residence, even a general address. Since Yin Zhu lives with his parents, someone will know what he goes in and out of. If he knows a general range, it''s easy to be found. After confirming that the mobile phone couldn''t be found, Yin Zhu quickly ran to his home. Although Lao Ma said that he had gone, he did not go far. These people are crying together. They have done so many bad things. This is the first time that they have been threatened by others. Although it can be seen that Yin Zhu is not an ordinary person, this is what they are worried about. Yin Zhu is so powerful that it is not convenient for them to do some things. Doesn''t it mean that it is not easy to do that thing? "I blame you, but for your heavy taste, we would not have this disaster." Some feel uncomfortable and can''t help complaining. Lao Ma glared at Huang Ping, who began to speak. He said with disdain, "Huang Ping, we should know that we will be planted one day. Don''t tell me that you never thought about it. Besides, I have discussed with you whether we should do it or not? Can I blame it all? " Huang Ping didn''t speak when he heard this. He didn''t know that what Lao Ma said was all reasonable, but he was not at ease when something happened. "Besides, have you ever seen someone who can spell? This is the man of legend, OK? If we follow such people, we may not have no way out. Maybe it''s much better than us being such gangsters. " Lao Ma said with emotion, of course, this is no way, he can only think of the good side, and then think of the bad side, it is not intended to make himself uneasy? "Yes, if only I could learn that magic too. It''s amazing." Xiaobei, who was slapped by Yin Zhu, will be looking forward to it. "You think it''s too beautiful. Can people teach you this method?" Huang Ping said unhappily. "Who knows, maybe we will be rewarded if we are obedient?" Xiaobei is still looking forward to it. The old horse sighed, "all right, let''s go back. Today we''re scared. Let''s go back and have a good rest. Tomorrow we''ll go to the hospital and have a good physical examination." Very good. No one dares to retaliate for the fierce skill of the female devil. It''s just that kind of untouchable means. Naturally, they are afraid. Lao Ma plans to go to the hospital tomorrow to have a good physical examination. If he can find out something, it''s best. He doesn''t need to be controlled by people. If he can''t find out anything, he really wants to be a dog. "Well, you should have a good physical examination." Several people nodded in a hurry, then dispersed and went back to rest. Yin Zhu''s parents will hear the sound of the key opening the door. They are relieved. It seems that their daughter is back, and they can finally have a good sleep. Yin Zhu is so light handed that she quickly takes a set of clothes to change. Because she has been sleeping all day, Yin Zhu can say how sleepy she is. She cleanly takes a bath and goes back to her room to lie down. Since she asked her mother to work, she must give money. She gave some things to her family before. Yin Zhu didn''t intend to spend all those things, but she always wanted to leave some for her parents. On the contrary, she had a lot of fur in her hands, and her parents couldn''t sell them. It was Lao Ma who was very suitable. As for old ma, they will not be targeted because of these things. Yin Zhu says that he is not responsible for this. These guys have many means. Don''t think that little gangsters have all kinds of ways. Sometimes they really need some crooked methods. Old ma and Yin Zhu didn''t plan to call on them right away. Those people may go to the hospital for physical examination tomorrow. They will always make those people despair and listen to their own words, won''t they? Hang them for a few days, and launch a few spells by the way to make those people feel painful. At that time, I''m afraid that Lao Ma and those people are more anxious than her. Only then can they really convince these people. Tomorrow will be the weekend. She can see her brother Yin Zhi, his wife and children. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu is a little excited. After so many years, his brother has become a family, and his nephew has met for the first time. Although his father said to change his identity, it''s the same for Yin Zhu. Fortunately, there are still many good things on her side. This meeting will be in a hurry. The present will be ready. After thinking about it clearly, Yin Zhu slowly fell asleep. When he woke up the next day, it was already more than nine o''clock in the morning. Yin Zhu would stretch his body comfortably, and it was better to go home.But this time she missed Tengxiao a few of them. Her world is so beautiful. If only she could bring them here. I don''t know what they are doing. By the way, she will be able to take the real thing back. She will go back to buy a laptop and take a lot of videos to show them. She will always let them know where she grew up. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu quickly takes out her mobile phone and starts shooting. These are memories. When she goes back, these are her most precious treasures. In addition to photographing himself, Yin Zhu did not forget to go out and photograph his parents and the corners of his home. When Yin Zhu''s mother saw that her girls were sleeping together, she was making a video. She couldn''t help patting Yin Zhu on the shoulder. "OK, eat first. When you are old enough, you have to be called." "Thank you, mom." Yin Zhu hugged his mother with a smile, and then washed quickly. Yin Zhu washed his face and ate breakfast quickly. Then he took Yin Zhu''s mother''s hand and said, "Mom, you''re going out later, right? I''ll go out with you." "All right." Although the girl''s height is a little scary, it''s not like she is not so tall. Moreover, when the girl comes back, Yin Zhu''s mother is reluctant to keep Yin Zhu in her room for a long time. "But I''ll go shopping later. Your brother''s family will come back and buy some delicious food, especially Xiaojia likes sea fish." Yin Zhu''s mother is laughing and nagging. Xiaojia is her nephew, whose name is Yin Jiaqi. She is her mother''s baby. "Well, let''s go to buy fish. By the way, mom, don''t buy meat. I''ve brought a lot of wild products from our side. After I get home, I''ll take them out and let them have a taste. It''s very delicious." She doesn''t need to buy the ordinary meat in the vegetable market, but she doesn''t have much seasoning. She will think about the seeds she needs and place an order online. It''s so convenient to have Internet. You can have everything you want. As for fabrics, Yin Zhu also plans to buy them, but Yin Zhu plans to buy more, so it''s not convenient to buy them on the Internet. "Oh, Hongmei, are these your relatives?" This meeting, aunt Yang of a community took a close look at Yin Zhu and said hello to her mother. When Yin Zhuma saw this one, she shivered. She knew her daughter, but then she thought about it. As long as she didn''t tell her, she didn''t dare to recognize her. How could anyone recognize her? So she nodded with a smile, "well, my niece from my hometown." "She''s really strong, but women in the countryside need to be strong. This girl must be a leader in the countryside." Aunt Yang praised with a smile. Yin Zhu looks at his rough hands with tears in his eyes, but he doesn''t work hard. Yin Zhu says that he has a farming body and no farming brain. Moreover, Yin Zhu said that he was not fat at all in the orc world. He was my fair lady. I hate people saying I''m fat. How can Yin Zhuma not know her daughter? This means that her daughter is not good-looking and she has to work in the farm. When was Yin Zhuma bullied? So she said without hesitation: "of course, her body is stronger, so that she won''t be able to have a baby in the future." Aunt Yang''s face was not good when she heard this. There is a story in it, that is, aunt Yang''s daughter lost weight when she had nothing to do. Her figure was weak and Liu Fufeng was good-looking. But she was not in good health. She often got sick. After she got married, she didn''t get pregnant for a long time. Finally, Nanfang spent money to do surgery. As a result, the child still lost for several months. Then the man''s family was preparing for divorce Well. In this world, many people still value children, even girls, which will not be born. Some people can''t accept it. When Yin Zhu saw this, he quickly pulled his own mother away. His mother''s method of pulling hatred was too powerful. In case the two old ladies fight later, it would be bad. "You can''t blame me for pulling me. She provoked me first." Yin Zhuma said she was very kind. Yin Zhu wants to say that you have poked into the lung tube. If you don''t hurry up, there will be an accident. "Mom, I''m not in a hurry. What time is it? If you don''t buy any more vegetables, you can make a table in time. You can let your son''s family eat." Old lady, you don''t mind a big deal. "Don''t hurry. You walk slowly." The old lady said that she went away, leaving Yin Zhu speechless. Well, it''s all her fault. Well, although this quarrel has something to do with her, my mother is so cruel that I''m afraid aunt Yang will spread it around later. The niece of Lao Yin''s family is as strong as a cow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 After Yin Zhu followed his mother to the vegetable market, he was looked at again. In particular, many vegetable dealers who were familiar with Yin Zhu''s mother asked their mother curiously. Yin Zhu felt that he was a monkey in the zoo and was watched from beginning to end. Of course, these people are mainly curious. If Yin Zhu comes here more than once, there will be no such phenomenon. "Will you not get used to it, or will you go back first?" Yin Zhuma said with some worry, her own girl is thin skinned. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said with a smile, "it''s OK. These people just don''t know. Besides, if there are people around me every time, don''t I go out?" After a hard time coming back, Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to stay at home for a long time. She always wants to make waves in the world. Of course, Yin Zhu has another plan, that is, after her father helps her to get her ID card, she''d better go out and live. After all, whether she''s visiting relatives or looking for a job, she can''t stay with relatives for a few months. That''s not cheeky. In addition, Yin Zhu is also afraid of what if, what if someone investigates herself? Of course, the best way is to find a new address in Yinzhu. It''s better not to go out. It''s just that Yinzhu still wants to go out with her parents to make them happy. Besides, she doesn''t do anything illegal when she comes back. It''s OK to keep a low profile. Maybe Yinzhu''s mother worried that Yinzhu was not used to it, so the mother and daughter bought the dishes they needed and went home in a hurry. Yin Zhugang came home and saw her father beckoning her. "Come on, girl, I''ve got you for your ID card. It''s called Yin Zhu, age 32. Registered residence is our XX village in XX City, C province. You can remember this information, and you will send it over two days." "Dad, how can it be done so soon?" Yin Zhu asked in surprise. Yin Zhu''s father only looked at his daughter''s appearance, and he knew that his daughter felt that it was too light and impractical. He told Yin Zhu, "how do you think I''m unreliable? Hum, smelly girl, you can''t trust your father like this. I told you that this is a real ID card that can stand the test." "How can it be? Dad, how did you do that? " Yin Zhu is very puzzled to ask. "That''s because Yin Zhu does have such a person. She''s your distant cousin from a village in her hometown. This girl''s life is not good. Her father likes gambling and drinking. When she was ten years old, she was drunk and killed her mother. Then the child saw it with his own eyes. He couldn''t stand it and went crazy. She''s so old. Because of her illness, she hasn''t taken photos of her ID card. I''ll borrow her ID card and pay for it. Anyway, we don''t do anything illegal. It''s OK. " There''s another thing that Yin Zhu''s father didn''t say. Even if Yin Zhu is tracked down because of his special circumstances, it''s easier to find out the name of a madman, isn''t it? "Thank you, Dad." It''s much more convenient to go out and do anything with a real ID card. "Old woman, this girl will be called Yin Zhu in the future. Don''t call her by the wrong name." Later, when asked by an outsider, he could defend himself by saying that Yin Zhu himself came to the house and that it was his niece. However, he had not come back home for more than ten years since his parents were old. All he knew was that there was a distant niece named Yin Zhu in his hometown. He was asked to come to live for a few days, and then he saw his ID card and received her? As for why he didn''t call back to ask, for ten years, he had no contact with those people in his hometown. All the previous phone numbers had been changed, and the phone for a while and a half could not be found. Yin Zhu listens to his father''s arrangement of the back road. He can''t help nodding. The old man is more considerate than her. "Yin Zhu, this name is good, this name is good." Yin Zhu''s mother said with a smile, very similar to her daughter''s name. In case of wrong name one day, it can be said that someone else has heard it wrong. When Yin Zhu heard his mother''s explanation, he could only express a capital dress. When the mother and daughter are cooking in the kitchen, Yin Zhi comes back with his wife and children. As soon as Yin Zhi came in, he laughed and cried, "Mom, what kind of food do you cook? It''s delicious." Then he stretched out his head and looked at the kitchen. What he saw was a big meat wall with long hair. Yin Zhi couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Then he carefully looked at the old man sitting on the sofa watching TV. "Dad, who is that man in the kitchen?" He is tall and strong. When he walks over to the other side''s shoulder and waist, he looks powerful. Yin Zhi says that he is not an opponent. Such a strong man would go to the kitchen. Of course, what''s more important is where his parents got such a strong man. Well, seeing only his back, Yin Zhi thought it was a man working in the kitchen. "Dad." Li Wan, Yin Zhi''s daughter-in-law, will say hello to Yin Zhu''s father with a smile. "Yinzhi, you and Xiaojia watch TV with dad. I''ll help mom in the kitchen." Li Wan chuckles and shoves her son to Yin Zhi''s father, then rolls up her sleeve to help. This time, she finds that there is one more person in the kitchen. Then Li Wan was also silly. Who was that? There was not such a strong number one among the relatives she had met in the Yin family. Yin Zhu''s mother clapped her hands at this meeting and pulled Yin Zhu out of the kitchen. "Xiaozhi Wan''er is here. Wan''er doesn''t need your help. My kitchen is almost busy. By the way, this is Yin Zhu, a distant relative of your father''s family. It''s your cousin.""Yin Zhu? Cousin Yin Zhi frowned at this meeting. He didn''t hate this cousin, but the name of this person was so similar to his sister that he couldn''t help thinking of her. Over the years, they have subconsciously forgotten the departure of their elder sister. This Yin Zhu will live in her own home. Isn''t it obvious that she reminds her parents of her elder sister? There is also a relative who hasn''t been with each other for many years. He always feels that this is something wrong. Fortunately, Yin Zhi is still rational and doesn''t question his parents on the spot. He wants to find a chance to ask the old man what''s the matter with Yin Zhu. Li Wan also felt that her husband''s face was not right, but she didn''t ask. "How tall you are." Yin Jiaqi looks at Yin Zhu curiously with her head tilted. Yin Zhu looks at a child who looks like his brother. This child is his own nephew. He is staring at himself with big eyes. It''s so cute. Yin Zhu squats down, touches his head gently and says, "you are the most powerful Xiao Jia, right? I''m Gu Gu." "Aunt?" Yin Jiaqi would look at his parents curiously. After all, it was the first time he had heard of an aunt when he was so big. Although Yin Zhi was very suspicious of the cousin named Yin Zhu, he looked at Yin Zhu''s gentle attitude towards the self driving child, so he said with a smile, "Xiao Jia AI, it''s called aunt." "Aunt." Yin Jiaqi was very happy to get her father''s approval. "Xiaojia is wonderful." Yin Zhu will be very happy to interact with his little nephew. Yin Zhi stood up at this meeting. His mother can be said to be a fool, but the old man is definitely not the kind to be fooled. This meeting, the girl''s contact with her child shows that the old man recognizes this person, or even the relatives will not let his grandson contact with others. That is to say, the old man is trusted, but he is a cousin who has not seen for many years To make the old man trust him. Yin Zhi looked at the house carefully. Then he found that the door of the locked room was open. It was his sister Yin Zhu''s room. Since his sister disappeared, all the things about his sister were locked in the room. Usually, there were guests. His parents would rather pay to go to the hotel than open the room to entertain the guests. Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu and Yin Zhi suddenly feel as if they have discovered a big secret. At the beginning, his elder sister returned her soul from death. She told them that she had a good life in ningwai. If he didn''t believe in these gods and ghosts before, he would believe it after he came back from Yin Zhu''s soul. But if this person is really his sister, why not say it directly, instead, he got a fake name and identity? Yin Zhi was puzzled. Even if he changed his body, he could tell him without telling outsiders. But if this person is not his sister, how can his parents open the house belonging to his sister to this person? Yin Zhi has a look at his mother''s cooking. There are six cooked dishes on the table and three uncooked dishes in the kitchen. However, these dishes are either his son''s favorite or his sister''s favorite. So it''s my sister back, isn''t it? He would turn around and stare at the woman who kept teasing her son. Although she changed her body, the smile on her face was still so familiar, and her subconscious actions all coincided with the person in her memory. So? The son of a bitch who made him cry nine years ago came back, but he didn''t notice him. He made a fake identity in front of him and tried to make him laugh? Yin Zhi can''t help clenching his fist. Looking at the woman who is sitting on the sofa laughing heartlessly, Yin Zhi goes forward and grabs the clothes on Yin Zhu''s chest. Then he says: "Yin Zhu? Should you explain it to me? " In fact, Yin Zhi wants to wring people up. This way, with a vicious tone, he has momentum. But this woman is so damn heavy that he can''t wring her. Yin Zhi thinks that this hateful woman used to bully him. Now with such a heavy body, he can press him on the ground and rub him with tears. Yin Zhu will also look at the angry Yin Zhi foolishly, some at a loss. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 Yin Zhuma looked at her daughter, who was threatened by her son. She rushed forward to Yin Zhi''s brain melon seed, and then said angrily, "what are you doing, Yin Zhi? If you don''t give it to me, let it go." "Yin Zhu, are you ok?" Yin Zhu''s mother called Yin Zhu''s name as soon as she was worried. When Yin Zhi heard this, his whole body was stunned, and then he looked at Yin Zhu, but his tears slowly came out of his eyes, "you''re too much." Yin Zhuma this will be a little powerless to hold down his forehead, so once on the show. Li Wan would also be very curious to see that the so-called distant niece is strange, and now her husband is also strange. What''s the matter? Yin Zhu''s father will look at his son and his daughter-in-law and feel some pain in his head. He knows very well that his son should have guessed the truth. It''s also Yin Zhu''s. In addition to his appearance and temperament, Yin Zhi, as his brother, feels that it''s normal. As for his daughter-in-law, it''s not Yin Zhu''s father who doesn''t trust her, but this kind of thing is just a fantasy. Once Li Wan''s daughter-in-law, it''s not Yin Zhu''s father who doesn''t trust her If Li Wan believes that they are cheated or something else, it will lead to a lot of misfortunes. If he says it carelessly, it will also bring misfortunes to his family. So the best way is to know as few people as possible. Yin Zhu''s father said helplessly: "OK, Yin Zhi, you scared your daughter-in-law, don''t you hurry to coax me?" "Li Wan, did Yin Zhi say that ten years ago he had a sister named Yin Zhu?" Yin Zhu''s father said this with a deep sigh. Li Wan really knows this, but when she married, her eldest sister-in-law was gone. She only knew the existence of this person, and tried not to touch the taboos of these people. Moreover, she never asked these questions. She was afraid that the people in her family would be more sad, especially the two old white haired people who gave the black haired people away. "In fact, we miss Yin Zhu very much these years, but we have never said it, because your mother is in a trance. I''m worried. Your mother has been talking about her daughter. I can''t help it. I just want to ask her niece who is about the same age as Yin Zhu to come to my hometown to coax your mother. Then Yin Zhu comes. Yin Zhi, I know you are watching I went to your sister''s room to live with Yin Zhu, so I''m very angry. In fact, the house has been sealed for so many years and should have been opened long ago. If it hadn''t been like this, your mother wouldn''t have been like this. We should have come out long ago. " Yin Zhu''s father said that he couldn''t help swallowing, as if he was very uncomfortable. When Yin Zhuma heard this, she went to the old man''s side and pinched the fattest meat on his waist. Yin Zhu''s father felt a sharp pain in the tender meat on his waist, and it must be green. As a result, the mother-in-law didn''t count, so she went to another place to continue the execution. Yin Zhu''s father looked at his mother-in-law pleadingly. I said that you were ill. I was wrong. Isn''t this going to help you? Otherwise, how can he lie? Just think about it because of his daughter. He doesn''t know how many lies he has told recently, and his reputation has gone. It''s probably because Yin Zhu''s mother made great efforts to rectify the situation. Yin Zhu''s father''s sad tears are so vivid that his daughter-in-law Li Wan believes them. "Mom and Dad, why didn''t you say earlier that I would have come back to take care of my mom if I had known that she was in poor health. Otherwise, Yin Zhi, how about we all come back to accompany her in the evening?" Li Wan will look at Yin Zhuma with great concern. Li Wan is not being polite. She is telling the truth. Her feelings with her mother-in-law are as false as those of her own mother. But her mother-in-law is nice to her. She used to help with her children. She should be with her mother-in-law when she is sick, both emotionally and responsibly. What''s more, Yin Zhu''s mother is in a trance now. If she doesn''t treat it well, it''s not more serious. It''s better to treat it quickly when it''s not serious now than to spend more time and energy to take care of the elderly in the future. Although it''s hard to rush home from work and work every day, they are willing to come back for dinner My mother-in-law will cook it for them. When Yin Zhu heard this, he recognized his brother and daughter-in-law. No matter what, he first said that he would take care of the old man. He was kind-hearted and filial. "No, it''s not a big problem. You two have to go to work and Xiaojia has to go to kindergarten. How can you live so far? Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of your mother. If there''s any big problem, I won''t tell you? Don''t worry about Cao. Just take good care of Xiaojia. " Yin Zhu''s father hastily said that there was nothing wrong. If he let his son''s family catch up because of his lies, he would die of guilt. Of course, he didn''t really care for the two big ones, mainly for his little grandchildren. "Really not?" Li Wan said with worry. "I don''t need to. Besides, there are silver beads here to help." Yin Zhu''s father quickly explained that he just wanted to send his daughter-in-law away. "What do you think, Yin Zhi?" Li Wan can''t help asking Yin Zhi for news. Yin Zhi''s meeting has calmed down. He knows very well that his sister Yin Zhu is dead in the eyes of all people. Once he says that the person in front of him is his sister, there are only two results. One is that Yin Zhu is caught to study the slice, and the other is that no one doubts that he is crazy. Now that he knows that his sister is still alive, he can see her again in this way Mian, it''s the biggest luck in his life, isn''t it? He has nothing to be angry about.Thinking of what my sister said before, she went to another world. Did she come back from another world? My sister''s life experience is wonderful. As for why he didn''t tell Li Wan about Yin Zhu, it''s not a matter of trust or distrust, but a matter of safety. So Yin Zhi just thought about it and came back to China. He would be sorry and smile at Yin Zhu, "I''m sorry, cousin. I''m just a little excited. I thought you took advantage of my sister''s things." "You''re welcome." Yin Zhu was also very excited about this meeting. I didn''t expect her brother to recognize herself so soon, but it also made Yin Zhu wake up a little. It seems that she should leave her parents as soon as possible, so as not to let familiar people see something. It''s very bad for her to associate with her at that time. Yin Zhi is thinking, we must find a chance to ask clearly later. On the other side, several old horses rushed to the hospital for examination. As a result, they found that there was nothing wrong with their body. They did not believe in evil and went to another hospital. As a result, nothing happened. "Old horse, do you think that person is just bluffing us, but it''s ok?" Huang Ping asked with some luck. "Do you think it''s possible?" Lao Ma said angrily. When he got up this morning, he used software to find his mobile phone. He was looking for professional people. Even if the mobile phone was turned off, he could locate the address of the mobile phone. As a result, his fart could not be found out. Obviously, the other party had already prevented him. Do you think the other party is so powerful as to scare them? At the beginning, some of them were lucky. However, before they sat down and talked for a long time, some of them felt a sharp pain spreading from their heart to their whole body. Five people could not say a word because of the pain. One by one, they were shaking on the ground. This time is not long, just five minutes, but in such a short time, a few people seem to be walking from hell, one by one pale, sweating. "Old horse, what shall we do? Hurry to call that female devil head, we obediently obedient, beg her not to launch a spell, a few more times, I really want to die Xiaobei said very hard. "Yes, yes." The people next to him echoed. "Telephone? Don''t you guys have my phone? I can''t fight myself. " The old horse didn''t say well, of course, the old horse is more clear, that mobile phone certainly can''t get through. Then one by one began to dial the number, as a result, no one was able to dial, "not in the service area." Huang Ping said with a sad face. "Old horse, what should I do?" Now what they are most worried about is that they can''t get in touch with the female devil, and then the female devil forgets them, and then they have something to worry about. This is the most painful thing. Lao Ma would hardly calm down. "I don''t think so. Elder sister needs our help and will definitely use us. Moreover, you must not be disrespectful to elder sister. Be careful to be punished. Elder sister is so powerful that she may be looking at us from a distance at this time." Xiaobei can''t help shivering when he heard this. He said before that the elder sister is a female devil. Will she be punished? As for the situation that Lao Ma said, it may not be impossible. After all, the so-called magic tricks are so strange, so remote monitoring is also possible. Xiaobei thought of it, and the others naturally thought of it, so they all knelt down on the ground and began to repent, "elder sister, it''s all our fault and we don''t respect you, but next we promise to be sincere and respect you to protect you. Please don''t let us hurt again. If we hurt again, we will die. Please get around us, You and we are your most loyal dogs. " One by one, all of them were very sad and cried bitterly. One by one, they swore to heaven that they would promise not to do bad things in the future. They respected their elder sister and said a lot. However, because of this, these people really changed their ways. From then on, they never did anything to steal chickens and dogs, which also changed their lives. Yin Zhu doesn''t know the situation here. She left a mark on the old horse. She can only sense the position of the old horse, but she can''t do anything else. Now she just catches those guys for a few days to tame them, and then they will do things for themselves. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 Yin Zhi didn''t say anything to Yin Zhu after eating at home that day. He just asked for Yin Zhu''s phone number when he left, which was handled by Yin Zhu''s mother for Yin Zhuxin. Yin Zhi remembers that when Yin Zhi left with his wife and son, he cried with great feeling: "elder sister, my mother will trouble you to take care of me. If you have something to do, you must contact me." When Yin Zhu heard this, she was forced to endure tears and agreed. That sentence made her heart tremble, just for fear of attracting other people''s attention. She didn''t cry. In addition, Li Wan also felt strange between her husband and the so-called cousin, but it was obvious that neither Yin Zhi nor his family intended to explain to him. There was a secret between them. Li Wan couldn''t help mentioning it. Of course, there was a slight grievance in her heart. She was his wife and gave birth to a child for him. But obviously, whether it was Yin Zhi or her parents-in-law, they kept it from themselves. It was not good for everyone to know that they were excluded, just as if they were an outsider. All the way home, Li Wan''s whole life was heavy and unhappy. Yin Zhi didn''t find it at the beginning, but when he got home, he found that his wife slammed the door. Yin Zhi felt his nose and then recovered. He can judge Yin Zhu''s abnormality by virtue of his sister''s habits. How can Li Wan, his wife, not see what''s wrong with him? He is really stupid. Fortunately, he can see it now, otherwise there will be conflicts between them. Yin Zhi thought of taking his son into the house and coaxing him to sleep. Then he coaxed Li Wan. "Are you angry, my dear?" Yin Zhi reached out and encircled Li Wan with his back to him. "Let go." Li Wan said angrily. "Don''t be angry, Wan''er. Even if you are angry, you always tell me what I did wrong." Yin Zhi begged for mercy. "You''re playing dumb for me, aren''t you?" Li Wan would gnash her teeth and say that she had never found that Yin Zhi was such a cheeky person. Their family was so obvious. She had long eyes and could see. "Wan''er, that Yin Zhu is my elder sister. She is related by blood. It''s definitely not the messy relationship in your mind." Yin Zhi said with great certainty. "Fart, it''s really your cousin. There''s something wrong with you. There''s something wrong with your family. Don''t think I''m stupid and you can fool me." Li Wan said angrily. "I know you don''t believe it. Well, I didn''t add her phone number and wechat just now. Then you can talk to her and see what''s there for yourself." Yin Zhi is very generous and gives Li Wan his mobile phone. Yin Zhi is very relieved. No matter how Li Wan tries, it is impossible for Yin Zhu to have an ambiguous conversation with him, so he is not afraid of Li Wan''s inquiry at all. Moreover, the elder sister must know his temperament. It is estimated that Li Wan will know it is not him without asking a few words. Li Wan looks at her mobile phone and pushes her hand directly. Yin zhidu looks at herself with such magnanimity, which shows that it is impossible for him to have an affair with that woman. She is also confused. Her father-in-law and mother-in-law are very decent and would not take in women who have an affair with Yin Zhi. Anyway, she doesn''t want so many. Since Yin Zhi and her father-in-law and mother-in-law don''t want to talk about it, she won''t ask, Anyway, she has plenty of time to watch. They are not willing to tell themselves that she can observe by herself. "Well, I''ll let you go this time, but if I find any clues, you can''t live." Li Wan threatened fiercely. "Wan''er, I really didn''t cheat you, and I won''t cheat you. She is my elder sister." Yin Zhi said that he had explained this meeting to Li Wan. "Isn''t it just a cousin? It''s my sister''s name Li Wan didn''t get angry. "That''s not true. People are very nice. They call their cousins specially. Aren''t they very distant?" Yin explained with a smile. "I''ll let you go this time." Li Wan can also see that Yin Zhi and that cousin are not ambiguous from beginning to end. Although it''s very strange, Yin Zhi''s eyes on Yin Zhu really don''t like things like that. Yin Zhu will carefully look at his father, "Dad, Yin Zhi found my identity." Yin Zhu''s father looked at Yin Zhu calmly, "what''s strange about this? He''s my son, your younger brother. He knows our life habits, and it''s normal to guess. If he can''t guess, it means that he has no heart, no liver and no lung, so I''m sad." "Do you want to talk to my daughter-in-law? Don''t say that our family will be hiding from her at that time. It will be hard then. " Yin Zhu said carefully, not to mention that many women would think that way. "No, anyway, we don''t take the initiative to say it. If we really want to say it, Yin Zhi will say it. Even if we want to say it, Yin Zhi will inform us that when Xiao Zhi grows up, he will arrange his own life. You don''t have to worry about it." Although Yin Zhu''s father''s mouth says so, his eyes have been staring at several mobile phones of his family. He is afraid that his son will not appease his daughter-in-law and call him for help. "Ma, is that ok? I think my brother and daughter-in-law are very smart. " Yin Zhu said that Li Wan had been staring at her when she left. "Of course I''m smart. If I''m stupid, I''ll like your father." Yin Zhu''s mother is still satisfied with her daughter-in-law."Will it be bad for us to do this, and will we hate me then?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously. "OK, just don''t worry about these problems. Yin Zhi will solve them. Yin Zhi will pacify Li Wan. Don''t worry about it. By the way, how was your arrangement last night?" Before Yin Zhu said that he would go fishing, but they didn''t ask if he had caught it. "It worked. Now I''ve got them under control, and I promise I haven''t left them any information." Yin Zhu said with great certainty. Yin Zhu found that his strong mental power has become very easy to use in this world. For example, he can interfere with some electronic devices around him for a short time. However, the implementation of the technique is more laborious, probably because of some density problems in the air. Anyway, it''s hard to use the technique here, but there is no other influence. "You really caught fish. Those people deserve it." Yin Zhu''s mother can''t help sighing that there are so many bad guys, but it''s bad luck for those people to meet this girl. "One more thing, mom and Dad, I''m going to move out." Yin Zhu wants to get along with his parents, but it''s really not suitable. "I see." Yin Zhu''s father sighed heavily. What he had thought of for a long time was that he couldn''t bear it. Nine times out of ten, life is not satisfactory. After the old man sighed, the old lady began to sigh. "Mom and Dad, please don''t do this. I''ll be very sad if you do this." Yin Zhu looked at the two old players and sighed like a duet, saying he couldn''t bear it. I always feel like I have done a lot of wrong things, which makes the two old people so unhappy. "Well, this is the money you gave me before. It''s all in this card. You can take it. There are still some things that haven''t been dealt with. I''ll give them to you after I''ve dealt with them." Yin Zhu''s father directly took out a bank card and handed it to Yin Zhu. "Thank you, Dad." It''s a promise to live out. "Thank you. Thank you. I''ll thank you." Yin''s father sighed heavily. A debt from a previous life. "By the way, I don''t think Bai Yan can stand up until now. Can he lie down like that all the time? Do you want to see a doctor or veterinarian? " Yin Zhuma asked with some worry. Fortunately, Bai Yangui had been in Yin Zhu''s room all the time. Before, the door of Yin Zhu''s room was only half open, and the back was closed by the wind. Yin Zhi''s family didn''t find Bai Yangui. It''s a beautiful wolf. I don''t know what it looks like when it becomes a human. It''s estimated that it will be just as dazzling. "Don''t worry, he just needs a good rest." Even Yin Zhu doesn''t know what doctor to take Bai Yangui to see, and he doesn''t dare to let the doctor check. Fortunately, Yin Zhu can use the technique to check. Bai Yangui has some internal injuries and he is weak, so he can only take good care of himself. Other methods are useless. Besides, Bai Yangui''s leg bones are not injured. He really wants to stand up and walk, but he will be very tired. "So keep him at home all the time, OK?" Yin Zhu mother very worried said. "It''s OK for the time being, mom. Don''t worry." Bai Yangui''s health is not good. As early as in the nightmare world, he was very bad. In addition to the injury, Yin Zhu didn''t know how to do it, so he could only do something to make up for it. Fortunately, Bai Yangui is not a big problem now. No matter whether Bai Yangui''s health is good or not, people are handed over to her. If Bai Yangui is lost in her own hands, Yin Zhu will not be able to accept it, even if it has nothing to do with her. What''s the relationship between her and Bai Yangui? Why should she take care of Bai Yangui? But the truth is that she can''t accept it emotionally. It''s good to be together. What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that Bai Yangui''s body is getting better and better bit by bit. When he was in the nightmare world, Bai Yangui was already dying. The main reason is that Bai Yangui''s mental power was too strong. Although Bai Yangui had been suppressing himself, he pulled out Bai Yangui''s whole spirit because of Ziji''s intervention. Although he hurt his body at that time, it was originally harmful Without the threat of life, without the suppression of powerful soul, Bai Yangui''s body began to recover bit by bit. "That''s good, that''s good. I''m worried about that, aren''t I?" Even if the cat and dog at home are ill, they have to worry about it. What''s more, it''s still a person, although it doesn''t look like a person at all. "Well, let mom worry, when Bai Yan returns, I''ll let him be your son. Thank you for your filial piety." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Yin Zhu didn''t know that his words were not intentional, but it was a prophecy. There are so many things in the world that we have known for a long time, but many things have their own destiny. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 Yin Zhu repaired Lao Ma for three days, and didn''t contact him with Lao Ma''s phone until the evening of the fourth day. The meeting place is where Lao Ma lives, because Yin Zhu said that he wants a secret and safe place. What place is safer than where they live? Although the place they live in seems not very high-end and safe, some high-end residential areas are not suitable for such small gangsters as they do. First, it is an economic condition, and second, they will always be successful in doing these things When they were criminals, those neighborhoods were too neat to escape. Although he lives in a small house, the surrounding environment is OK. What''s more, it''s convenient to run. "Elder sister, what do you want us to do, please say, please don''t torture us any more, we promise to be obedient." Lao Ma looks at Yin Zhu in tears. It''s like he''s been living in an oil pan these three days. It''s too painful. What''s more painful is his psychological suffering. I''m afraid that Yin Zhu might forget these little people? "I''ll introduce you first. I don''t know what to call you." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Although Yin Zhu''s smile is very mild, no one dares to treat him as a kitten. On the contrary, everyone in his heart is in a mess, and the big man laughs so much that they are flustered. "My name is Ma Mingjie. Others call me Lao ma. The one next to me is Huang Ping. We often call him Huang Mao. This is Du Bei, Xiao Bei, Qi Feiyu, Xiao Qi, Wen Tao and mosquito." Lao Ma then introduced himself and several people nearby. "Old horse." Yin Zhu called calmly. "Yes." The old horse answered in a hurry. He was afraid that Yin Zhu would not be happy if he agreed slowly. "What did you do before?" Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. Old horse heard this hesitated, and then very embarrassed to reply, "on the thief small touch and so on, those big evil things we have not done." I don''t know what the elder sister thought. If it was a time of justice, Ma hesitated. "I have a batch of excellent animal fur. Can you find the seller?" Yin Zhu asked faintly. "Yes, of course." The old horse answered quickly, even if he couldn''t, he had to. No one around him wanted this, but he knew who had a way. In order to survive, even if he was not familiar with that person, he had to find a way to take this way. "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Yin Zhu wants to bring back a lot of animal skins. Yin''s family can''t take them out, so she just gives them to these little gangsters. She wants to get a lab or something. It costs a lot of money. "Another one, I want to help you set up a laboratory for me. It''s better to have experts who study some blood diseases and be more severe." Yin Zhu said very simply. Mom hesitated when she heard this. To tell the truth, it''s easy for these gangsters to buy and sell something, that is, they can find their way to forbidden goods. But they don''t know much about this research lab, and Yin Zhu is even more powerful. They can''t cheat. It''s really difficult. "Why is it so difficult?" Yin Zhu looked at the old horse''s Dilemma and began to ask himself whether he had gone too far. Seeing Yin Zhu''s frowning, Lao Ma felt that his heart was about to jump out. He said in a hurry, "no, it''s not difficult. Even if there are difficulties, we can meet them for elder sister." Lao Ma said with a smile, but with that, his heart was full of tears. It''s him that makes a fat face, but he has to do it at this time. "Well, since you have a way, it''s naturally the best." Since Lao Ma said that he had a way, Yin Zhu would not kindly refuse this matter. Besides, she has no other way now. The main thing is not to show up. Maybe Lao Ma and they can find good experts under pressure? Besides, even if they don''t find old ma, she won''t punish them. "In this case, you can help me sell all these animal skins, and then give me the money to set up a laboratory. My animal skins are all excellent skins. If you sell these things as garbage, be careful that I peel off your skins and sell them, OK?" The skins that Yin Zhu took back are really excellent. Can Baiji be a collection? Lao Ma and his colleagues would look at Yin Zhu foolishly and wave his hand. His originally spacious room turned into a warehouse for storing animal skins. Even they were almost not crushed to death by the sudden increase of animal skins. However, because of Yin Zhu''s sudden help, they were more sure that Yin Zhu''s identity was different, and they also waved away other thoughts. "These skins are really excellent skins." Although Lao Ma is a little gangster, he has been to many high-end places. These animal skins are excellent both in color and feeling. The problem is that he doesn''t know what kind of animal skins they are. However, thinking of Yin Zhu''s identity, maybe these things came from the mysterious mountains and wild forests that no one has ever been to on earth. It''s probably normal for him not to know them. No wonder Yin Zhu said that he dared to sell these things cheaply and ask him to settle the accounts.Before, Lao Ma still had a headache about Yin Zhu''s laboratory. Even the simplest laboratory would cost a lot of money. Before, he thought that he could not afford so much money even if he was fighting to death. Now that there are so many animal skins, the most important financial problem has been solved, is there anything left that can''t be solved? "Well, it''s just like this for the time being. When you sell these skins and set up the laboratory, I''ll come to you." Yin Zhu sees that the arrangement is almost the same and is ready to leave. "Wait a minute, elder sister. If we do all these things well, how can we contact you?" Lao Ma looks at Yin Zhu carefully. Yin Zhu took a look at the old horse, "wait until you finish this thing. If you want to contact me, you can send me a text message. I will take time to read the information." Yin Zhucai won''t tell Lao Ma his address. Although Lao Ma is giving in now, it''s just giving in to her Yin power, and she still needs to keep in touch. "That elder sister, we will do things obediently. Should we cancel the daily pain first?" Lao Ma''s words made the other four timid look up, then all of them looked at Yin Zhu with a pleading face. Looking at those pathetic faces, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing. These guys look very pathetic. They probably bullied people before. Did they let passers-by go when they were begged? It''s not enough to think that you are someone else''s obedient, which will definitely not torture people any more. "Am I such a poor man? If you all work for me, how can I punish you? Unless you screw up my business, otherwise I can talk very well. " Yin Zhu reassures Lao Ma that as long as they don''t provoke themselves, she won''t deliberately torture others. She''s not a psychopath. After hearing this, Lao Ma wanted to ask, what do you mean to screw things up? What''s the degree in the middle? But when you think about Yin Zhu''s gloomy eyes, you still can''t say a word in the end. Before he does it, he says that he may not succeed. In that case, Yin Zhu will think that he doesn''t do his best, so he won''t ask, and then try his best to do those things well. "I''m gone. I don''t have to send it." Yin Zhu waved to Lao Ma with a smile, then jumped directly from the second floor window and walked away. Well, it''s Yin Zhu''s intention to show off. The height of one and a half floors is a small thing for people in the orc world, but Lao Ma can''t help admiring it. Normally, a house with many floors can''t jump to death, and it will be ok if it can jump well. But it''s so light and easy to drink water like Yin Zhu. It''s really rare and frightening. Lao Ma would like to say, elder sister, you have enough means, you are strong enough, we will be obedient, you don''t have to threaten us like this. We are too timid to be frightened. "That''s it. That''s it." Du north this meeting praises unceasingly to say, is also can lightly flutter a slap to throw a person to fly of big girl, can not be fierce? "Xiaobei, how do I feel that since you were beaten by your elder sister, you are in a wrong state, as if your soul is not online?" Yin Zhu is gone. Huang Mao will dare to hurt others. "Can''t I admire my elder sister? How many people do you want to think of as elder sister Du Bei said with a smile. "How many? How many more do you want? One of them is scary, OK? " Wen Tao, also known as mosquito, said weakly. "Xiao Bei, I think you need to take medicine." Xiao Qi will also sigh. "All right, all of you are dead, just like your parents. If I don''t, I''ll just sigh like you? At least the elder sister looks good. She doesn''t ask us for anything without giving her anything. Look at these animal skins. They are good things. " Xiaobei said with a smile. Lao Ma was really defeated by Xiao Bei when he heard this, but Xiao Bei was the youngest of them. Forget it, what do you care about with the children. "Let''s talk about what we''re going to do with these skins." The old horse rubbed his forehead. Yin Zhu said that he had animal skins, but he didn''t care. Yin Zhu was so violent, and some good animal skins in his hands were normal. However, the old horse didn''t expect that there would be so many. A room would be full. How many animals did this elder sister harm. What''s more, there are so many animal skins with them. I''m afraid I can''t keep them. Yes, Ma will be a little flustered. The skins are all good things that are hard to find for playing lanterns. The best skins are tens of millions. So many, he is a little gangster, and he has some brothers around him, but they are all little gangsters who make little noise. The most powerful one he knows is just a director. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 Looking at such a large amount of animal skins, Lao Ma has a headache. Before he had nothing, he had a headache. He worried about what Yin Zhu was going to do, and the lab was going to let them pay for it. These gangsters have a little money on them, but they don''t have a lot of money. They are more likely to spend money freely, and when they don''t have money, they shrink their necks and muddle along. There will be so many valuable things, and Lao Ma is worried that he can''t protect them. Of course, Lao Ma is also surprised that Yin Zhu is so relieved to give them such valuable things. However, it also shows that the elder sister is determined to eat them and doesn''t worry about their rebellion. They dare not rebel, but they are afraid that they can''t protect so many things. The old horse said the things he was worried about, "you guys, tell me how to do this." With so many animal skins, it''s not easy to sell them. Moreover, if there are too many of them, the price will come down. Besides, I don''t know what kind of animal skins they are. They look very good. Originally, they patted their chests and said that they could sell their skins. They thought that Yin Zhu had something in his hand. The top-level skins were all treasured by some people. Lao Ma thought that Yin Zhu only said dozens of them at most. As a result, there were thousands of them here. "I don''t know. Why don''t we talk to the elder sister about it? After all, we can''t do it. " Huang Mao couldn''t help crying. Mosquito this meeting also nodded, "this kind of thing we can''t keep, besides, we are so unlucky, always want to call people with us." When the old horse heard this, he could not help frowning and asked, "mosquito, what do you mean by that?" "It''s very simple," he said The mosquito said with a smile. "How to lead?" The others looked at the mosquito curiously. The mosquito waved to several other people and said, "you say that you can have such a thing with such a wave of your hand, and what kind of magic do you think our elder sister is a simple person? What''s more, the elder sister said that she wanted to study blood. Do you think it will be easy? " Lao Ma said calmly, "so you want to take the opportunity to find a more powerful person. Even if there are any twists and turns, there will be more powerful people in front of us, which will save us from being careless and dying." The mosquito nodded and said, "that''s what it means. I''m afraid the big sister''s work will involve too much. At that time, we can''t afford it at all. We don''t mean to be big, we just want to live well." "But what if they don''t fall for it?" Xiao Qi can''t help asking. "No, you should pay attention to the elder sister. She looks very fierce. It can be said that we offended her that day before. Such a powerful person would not forgive us, but she let us go. Even now, she doesn''t kill us. Besides, we do have a way to protect this batch of goods. Of course, I don''t want to They didn''t say they had to count those people, did they? We''ll find boss Qin in Dongmen later. If boss Qin has a fair deal with us, nothing will happen. If boss Qin wants to eat us, we''ll have to find her. At that time, we can only say that boss Qin is unlucky for them. " Mosquito very calm said. Qin ran, the leader of the Qinglong gang in the Eastern District of a city, is in charge of all the underground forces in the Eastern District of a city. They don''t have the chance to know Qin ran, but they have dealt with the minions there. "Is that good? Big sister will not be angry with us when she knows? Maybe you''re right about mosquitoes. Big sister is not serious about killing us. She doesn''t kill us, but she can punish us and make us live and die. " Xiaobei said weakly. The sudden pain these days made him afraid. He didn''t have the heart to resist Yin Zhu. "What you said is sure to happen, but is there a better way besides this?" Mosquito very helpless said. If you can, anyone who wants to be punished will be scared just by thinking about it, OK? "Old horse, you are the oldest among them. We all listen to you all the time." Huang Mao scratched his hair and said very irritably, because he couldn''t think of any good way. The old horse nodded, "what the mosquito said is really a way, but we need to get to know Qin ran well first, so that we won''t be killed by our elder sister and Qin ran." As a gangster, Lao Ma has heard many rumors about Qin ran. He hates people. If they want to calculate, they have to weigh it. He doesn''t want to escape from the wolf''s nest and enter the tiger''s nest. "Of course." Mosquito quickly nodded, this plan to qinran there with, naturally want to investigate qinran''s character. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that the value of the things he gave to his younger brother is too high, so he has begun to count her in reverse. Yin Zhu is preparing to move. Well, she found a house because she planned to take Bai Yangui with her. It''s not good for Yin Zhu to keep Bai Yangui in the house for a long time. It''s not good for Bai Yangui. The house Yin Zhu chose is in a small village outside the city. It''s only an hour''s drive from the city. It''s easy to do anything in the city.In the countryside, there are many people who live alone. Yin Zhu plans to rent such a house. When the time comes, he will take Bai Yangui with him and disguise him as a big wolf dog. Yin Zhu has already found an intermediary to rent the house, and is waiting for Yin Zhu to rent it. However, before moving in, we should thoroughly solve the problem of Bai Yan''s return. Yin Zhu''s meeting is being implemented to disguise as a big wolf dog, because Bai Yangui is too beautiful and amazing. Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to take Bai Yangui out. Yin Zhu will take the hair dye he got from the Internet. Yes, Yin Zhu is going to dye Bai Yangui''s hair. When the noble snow-white wolf turns into a black dog, it will lose a lot of attention and help him It''s going to be a lot less trouble. It''s just that I''m in trouble when I''m going to dye my hair. Originally has been obediently lying to rest, in addition to eating, sleeping and bathing, Bai Yangui, this will actually move. Originally, he had a black brush in his hand, and then he looked at the white swallow who was showing his teeth. "Bai Yan GUI, come here." Yin Zhu said softly. At this meeting, Bai Yangui''s head was already covered with black Qiuqiu''s hair, which was just brushed down by Yin Zhu. At that moment, Bai Yangui''s brush jumped up, and then kept shaking his head. The white hair on the upside down side was a little black. Bai Yangui obviously didn''t listen to Yin Zhu. He stood at the farthest place from Yin Zhu and looked at the brush in Yin Zhu''s hand. Yin Zhu didn''t think of Bai Yangui''s action. Bai Yangui had no sense. She had eaten and slept here before. It was no different from pigs. As a result, she resisted because of the color of her hair. Yin Zhu said that she didn''t know that Bai Yangui was so concerned about her appearance, but didn''t she say that Bai Yangui was irrational? How can you care about appearance? "Bai Yangui, come here, don''t make me angry." No matter whether Bai Yan GUI Tong agrees or not, Yin Zhu won''t let him start with such a piece of skin. Yin Zhu is worried that the fur is too good, and Bai Yan GUI will be skinned. Bai Yangui is afraid to hide from Yin Zhu, but Yin Zhu''s mother is funny. Yin Zhu always said that Bai Yangui is a person, but she really doesn''t feel it at all. Normally, a person, no matter how hurt, won''t be like that. As a result, Yin Zhu''s mother believes in each other. If it''s not a person, how can she care about appearance. "Bai Yan GUI, come here." Looking at Bai Yangui, who is hiding himself, Yin Zhu uses his mental means directly. When Bai Yangui touched Yin Zhu''s mental strength, he didn''t dodge, but he stood there looking at Yin Zhu. His wet eyes seemed to say, Yin Zhu, how cruel you are. Yin Zhu directly took the hair dye and went to the front of Bai Yangui. Then he took a brush and came to Bai Yangui''s white hair. The noble white wolf turned into an ugly and variegated local dog. Bai Yangui''s face almost didn''t make Yin Zhu''s mother laugh. It was too funny. Even Yin Zhu couldn''t laugh or cry. She gently touched Bai Yangui''s hair and said, "well, don''t be sad. I''m doing it for you. You''re so beautiful to go out. You''re afraid you''ll die the first time. Do you think appearance or life is important? What''s more, I''ll make you beautiful and make you a powerful black wolf. " Bai Yangui is still depressed when he hears this. He has no expression of life. He just turns his face away from Yin Zhu, but he doesn''t escape any more. Seeing Bai Yangui dyeing his hair obediently, Yin Zhu didn''t delay. He started quickly. It''s a big project for a wolf to dye his whole hair well. Yin Zhu''s washing speed is very fast, but the quality is really not very good. It takes several hours to dye her hair in the shop. As a result, Yin Zhu''s mask is so big that she brushes it. She finishes it in more than an hour, and then washes out the hair dye after waiting for more than an hour. Bai Yangui looks in the mirror and pokes at the white hyenas with different colors. He can''t help but shed sad tears. The people in the mirror are ugly and super ugly. It''s definitely not him, absolutely. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yangui in tears, and feels extremely embarrassed. Before the water is flushed, it''s OK. She looks at a dark lump. As a result, when the water is flushed, it turns out to be like this. Yin Zhu says that she is helpless. She has worked very hard and used the best technology and service. The quality is such a quality, and she is also helpless. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 Yin Zhu''s mother felt very funny when she saw this scene. She gently touched Bai Yangui''s head and said, "well, I''ve wronged you, but Yin Zhu is also for your own good. If you go out like that, you will be arrested." Yin Zhuma often gives food to Bai Yangui, so Bai Yangui''s attitude towards Yin Zhuma is quite good. As for Yin zhupa, Bai Yangui knows him, but he doesn''t have a good face on weekdays. He always keeps a straight face. Bai Yangui would be aggrieved. She rubbed Yin Zhuma''s hand with her head. It seems that she was really aggrieved. Yin Zhu can''t help but hold his chin when he looks at Bai Yangui. He is very smart when he looks at Bai Yangui. He thinks that Bai Yangui doesn''t really have no soul. According to Ziji, the way of heaven in this world repels people from other worlds. But he thinks that Beina''s soul hasn''t crossed over at the beginning. Although it''s a seriously injured soul, Beina''s on this side of the earth hasn''t changed Dare to head straight down, they take her back to the orc continent. Yin Zhu thinks that Bai Yangui is probably the same as the original Beina, who is on the verge of death. Otherwise, Bai Yangui will still be alive. He just doesn''t know what the way of heaven will do when Bai Yangui''s soul is fully awakened? Of course, Ziji says that he has completely wiped out Bai Yangui''s soul, which Yin Zhu doubts. As long as a person doesn''t die, his soul can''t be completely wiped out. After all, even some habits of body movements are subconsciously still there, so does this kind of thing like body memory belong to a part of the soul? Moreover, Yin Zhu thinks that even though Bai Yangui doesn''t have any memory, even when she first saw her, Bai Yangui is still human. She is very smart. At least she only needs to teach a few times to understand a lot of things. Besides, the emotion of this meeting is not what an animal should have. Yin Zhu thinks that Ziji has thrown this kind of Bai Yangui away. He''s afraid that more people want to try to see if Bai Yangui can survive in this event, and if the way of heaven in this world will kill Bai Yangui, an outsider, when Bai Yangui''s soul wakes up. I have to say that Yin Zhu really guessed the idea of Ziji. Yin Zhu really doesn''t know whether Bai Yangui''s soul can live or not when it wakes up. However, she will try her best to help Bai Yangui. As long as there are conditions, she won''t watch Bai Yan die. Yin Zhu''s mother gently touched Bai Yangui''s hair, comforted Bai Yangui, and looked at Yin Zhu plaintively, "Yin Zhu, do you really want to move out?" "Don''t be like that, old lady. Yin Zhu will be upset if you are like this." Yin Zhu''s father looked at his old woman and stopped her in a hurry. Yin Zhuma nodded when she heard this, "I know, I didn''t want to stop her, just because I didn''t feel good." Yin Zhu looked at her mother covering her chest and felt uncomfortable. She couldn''t help feeling guilty and went to her feet. Then she knelt down at her feet and held her feet. "Mom, I''m sorry." Yin Zhu''s mother was very sad. When Yin Zhu did this, she raised her foot and gave it to Yin Zhu, "OK, OK, what''s the strength of affectation? Roll, roll, don''t worry if you don''t see it." "I''m sorry, mom." Yin Zhu''s mother was so light that she couldn''t kick him away. Yin Zhu was still holding her mother''s feet. "Come on, come on, you don''t want to provoke me, do you?" Yin Zhu''s mother asked angrily. "Come on, get up. It''s not like holding your mother''s feet like this." Yin Zhu''s father laughed and scolded. "I see." Yin Zhu just patted his ass and stood up, "I don''t want to do that either. Mom didn''t come first, Ma. Shall we come to see you off?" "I''ve just moved to the suburbs. It''s not like I''ll never see you again." Yin Zhu''s father was annoyed by his daughter''s funny appearance. "Yes, I''ll leave tonight." It''s only Yin Zhu who has to move in the evening. Fortunately, with a backpack, she doesn''t have to worry about her own salute. She''s been shopping a lot these days. Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t plan to walk to the suburbs. She collected a motorcycle in her backpack before and could ride it when she left the city. Yin Zhu left at ten o''clock in the evening, quietly, no one knows, just as she came quietly. Yin Zhu is directly holding Bai Yangui away, Yin Zhu touched Bai Yangui''s hair, sighed, "Bai Yangui, when do you say you can become a person?" If Bai Yan turns into an adult, it''s more convenient to go out. Even if he doesn''t have any sense, he''s better than a wolf. Although his hair is now painted as dog''s trash, his body doesn''t look like a local dog. Normally speaking, Bai Yangui only hurt her brain, but she didn''t hurt her body. Bai Yangui should be able to become a human being. However, I don''t know if it''s because she has no memory. She even forgot how to become an adult. These days, Yin Zhu has been trying to find a way and even ordered Bai Yangui to become an adult, but it''s useless. Anyway, Bai Yangui is still a wolf from beginning to end. "Why are you so stupid? Ziji takes you as an experiment, and you promise that you are not afraid of your own death? I''ll tell you, Bai Yan, you''d better live well. If you die, I''ll stew you and eat you. " Yin Zhu can''t help but start to talk about it. Of course, there is a person walking on the road, which is boring.When Yin Zhu didn''t notice, he said that when he stewed Bai Yangui and ate it, Bai Yangui was very angry. Yin Zhu took Bai Yan back to hide for more than half an hour before he came to a remote place. Then Yin Zhu took out his motorcycle. Her father went to the black market to buy it, because it had been refitted. Its functions were very good. Of course, the load was also very heavy. With a motorcycle, the rest of the journey is very fast. It took Yin Zhu more than half an hour to take Bai Yan back to the house he rented. The house is rented on the east side of the village. The nearest one to her home is more than 100 meters away, which is very suitable. Yin Zhu took Bai Yangui into the house and said to him with a smile, "Bai Yangui, from today on, this is our home. You can visit your site." Then he sent a message to the old men and women at home, telling them to arrive safely. Otherwise, the old men and women would have been worried and couldn''t sleep. Because of the urgency at that time, Yin Zhu didn''t come to see the house himself. He just looked at the photos. He would find that the house was OK. It was simple to install, but it had basic furniture. The agency also cleaned the room, which would be very clean. In the middle of the night, Yin Zhu didn''t bother to toss. She simply wiped the bed, and then put all the furniture she had brought with her and had a comfortable sleep. Yin Zhu sleeps comfortably here, but he doesn''t know that the old horses on the other side are dying of anxiety. On Ma''s side, they said they wanted to test Qin ran of the Qinglong Gang, but they were afraid of Yin Zhuxin. So they decided to hide half of his fur first, and only prepared to trade with Qin ran with half of his fur. The reason for this was that they were worried that in case they fell, Yin Zhu really had nothing left, no matter what they did? These mouths said that they wanted to calculate Yin Zhu, but they were uneasy in their hearts, so they became like this. Lao Ma, who was willing to spend money, really caught up with one of Qin Ran''s confidants, the crow. Lao Ma took one of the animal skins and gave it to the crow, saying that he wanted to do business with Qin ran. Although they are in the business of gangs, Qin ran also does some other businesses. The quality of the skins they used to take is very good. Qin ran can see at a glance that of course, many of the skins are illegal, and others dare not do them, but they don''t care. Qin ran immediately invited the old horse and said that he was willing to eat the skins. Even the price was agreed. When the two sides just talked about it, they were still very harmonious. When they saw the skins, Qin ran turned their faces. If it was just a little thing, Qin ran would really give money. Hundreds of thousands of millions of them were not much for him, but the skins of the old horse were not a little bit . Qin Ran is not a good man. Some of the gangsters will do business obediently. Facing this old horse, they naturally have ways to deal with it. "Boss Qin, we have said before that these things are not ours. We just do business with boss Qin on behalf of others. Boss Qin wants to know who we were before. We can get this What a good hide? It''s very easy for boss Qin to deal with us, but I''m not afraid to say that the one behind us is not an ordinary person. He knows that we trade with boss Qin. Boss Qin wants to eat these things, but do you have a clear idea? " Qin ran frowned when he heard this, and then looked at the old horses carefully for several times, which made the old horses hairy. Facing Qin ran, they were under great pressure. "I believe what you said. You really can''t bring out so many good animal skins, but if you want to do business with Qin ran, who didn''t come by yourself? I don''t like people who hide behind their backs. I''ll take it. Go away. If you want money, tell the person behind you that he will come and take it in person, and I''ll give it to you. " Qin Ran''s meaning is also very clear, that is, he wants to see what kind of person Lao Ma''s master is. If he can eat each other, then don''t want the money. If he really has a big influence on Lai, then he will give the money obediently. Lao Ma thought that everything was the same as he had imagined. After leaving the Qinglong Gang, several people were finally relieved. Then they began to contact Yin Zhu and wanted to tell Yin Zhu what happened here. However, at this time, they found that they couldn''t get through to Yin Zhu. Old ma can''t help but have a headache. "When do you think big sister will contact us? If it''s ten days and a half, we''re just afraid it''s over. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 "It should be very soon. After all, so many things are on our side. I don''t feel at ease." Huang Mao said carefully. Lao Ma worried and said: "do you think elder sister will not trust us? As long as we dare to swallow her things, we will die miserably. Do you believe it?" The supernatural means alone are not what they can resist. "Who do you think the elder sister is? What are the legendary means Xiaobei will be very curious. "Maybe it''s the legendary hermit family. I''m excited to think about the cultivation of truth and power." Xiaobei muttered excitedly, looking at his appearance is no less reading some novels, otherwise how imagination is so rich. "No matter what identity, in short, we can''t know. If you want to do so much, you''d better work well." The old horse said weakly. "Lao Ma, do you think that if the elder sister knows what we have done, she will erase our card?" The mosquito put its hand around its neck. "I don''t think so, because we have no way to deal with so many things. We have a way. Why should we go to Qin ran?" The old horse said with a sad face, he had no way to do this, just with a few of them, there was no way to eat that batch of animal skin, OK? "I sent a message to my elder sister. I don''t know when she will see it." Lao Ma sighs. He sighs more these days than in his whole life. Thinking about how dashing he was before, he would turn into a bad old man who only sighs. "Don''t be like that, Ma. Don''t you know that emotions are contagious? We clearly want to relax, but as a result, you are nervous and almost not crazy. Please do me a favor and let me go. " Qi pleaded, and recently he was about to have a nervous breakdown. "Fart, you don''t want to hear me sigh. If you leave and go back to your own room, I can follow you to your ears and sigh. I''m in a bad mood. Don''t leave the black pot to me. I won''t carry it." The old horse said angrily. "OK, OK, it''s already like this. Now the only thing we have is to wait for the result. Those who don''t want to wait for the result will go to rest, or if they want to go, it may be the last time in their lives, the last supper." The mosquito said in a vicious voice. Hearing this, Xiao Qi can''t say anything. What if he makes trouble? Instead, he will offend several friends. It''s better to go out and have a good time, just like the mosquito said, so as not to get angry here. "Old horse, you should have a rest too. Don''t be in a bad mood when you really have to work." Mosquito said to the old horse seriously. The old horse nodded and said, "OK." As for whether we can have a rest or not, it depends on ourselves. Yin Zhu sleeps comfortably in his new home. When he wakes up, it''s more than nine o''clock. Yin Zhu feels that when he comes back here, he''s lazy and decadent. "Come on, Bai Yan GUI, you can''t lie in the room all the time. You''ve become lazy. Go out and bask in the sun." Yin Zhu smiles at Bai Yangui, who is lying under his bed, and then prepares to drive the people to the yard. As a result, Bai Yangui just turned over lazily and continued to sleep. Yin Zhu couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she saw this. She had checked with her mental strength. Bai Yangui''s body was a little frail with internal injuries, but even walking would not be absolutely impossible. As a result, for such a long time, this guy basically stayed in the room and didn''t move, except when it was necessary, such as when he wanted to eat, and when it was convenient . Yin Zhu said that Bai Yangui, whom he knew, should be a beautiful young man. Where did the lazy guy come from now? Normally, even if you forget everything, many habits will subconsciously exist. Is it true that Bai Yangui used to be like this? Let alone, in the past, Bai Yan returned all day. I found out in his aunt''s room that when he was free, he would lie down and look for all kinds of messy books. Anyway, as long as he was interested, he would read them. As for friends, he was very few. The main reason was that he was not in good health and was far from others, which was equivalent to a disabled person in a normal place In my village, the disabled must have few friends. Bai Yangui is a hardworking person in Yin Zhu''s impression. That''s because Bai Yangui keeps helping Yin Zhu to find information and plan the way to travel. It''s not positive. Even if he can''t take care of Yin Zhu because of his health, he will do everything he can along the way. It can''t be seen that Bai Yangui is like this. Yin Zhu holds his chin and looks at Bai Yangui on the ground. Bai Yangui, when you wake up and know what you''re doing, won''t you regret it? Looking at Bai Yangui lying motionless, Yin Zhu sighed and picked up the whole wolf directly, sent it to the ground of the yard, and then put it down. As long as Bai Yangui doesn''t run out and lie in the yard like this, people will only think it''s a big wolf dog, but they won''t think it''s a wolf. As for going out or something, Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to make friends with the people around him. When the time comes, those people who nod their heads can still stare at her dog all the time. "You are so lazy, you are not afraid to die of laziness." Yin Zhu shook his head and went into the kitchen to cook.Bai Yangui just glanced at Yin Zhu lazily, then tilted his head and squinted, and lay comfortably. Ah, at the same time, the orcs come from mainland China. Why can you wait for food and drink, and then lie down and run for her life. Yin Zhu cooked a simple breakfast. After eating enough, he took out Lao Ma''s mobile phone. But as soon as the mobile phone was taken out, he received a message from Lao Ma, saying that Qin ran had seized the animal skin with the help of Qinglong Gang, which would wait for Yin Zhu to get it back. Looking at the words of praise attached to the text message, Yin Zhu said that the old Ma was playing with her and wanted her to deal with Qin ran. It''s a good method, but it''s a pity that this man is calculating himself now. Yin Zhu feels that he is very angry in his heart. Sure enough, she''s not a conspirator. Forget it, what''s the trouble? She just suppresses those people. Sometimes her martial arts are really good. Yin Zhu has already experimented. The strength and agility of her body are quite incredible for ordinary people. As long as she is willing, she can handle most of the people in a city. Yin Zhu directly returned a message to Lao Ma, "I know about this. When I go down, I''ll go to your house to find you. You wait for me." Qin ran and Yin Zhu also know that the things they want to do are not reliable. The old horse''s strength is too low. If you think about it, you might as well find a stronger backer and share the benefits together. Yin Zhu doesn''t think that this experiment is closely for the orc world. At the same time, Yin Zhu also wants to see if the powerful ability of the orc world can be used on people on this planet. In that case, how important it is for a person''s physical fitness, and even can increase his life span. There are many benefits in it. Of course, he is really worried about this. Yin Zhu is afraid that he will be killed I want to set up a laboratory by myself. However, his own things are not so easy to grab. Yin Zhu wants to see whether the wolf or boar who was drawn out by the old horse with a big radish is a remnant wolf or a wild boar. But those are not in the right mind, normal old horse they will not know where to receive what things, what kind of quantity will not be black eat black? As a result, you don''t have any. It''s obvious that these bad minds are ready to calculate her. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu did not hesitate to launch the technique, which made the old horse ache one by one. Yin Zhu had been preparing for ten minutes before. It was obvious that the ten minutes of pain was too short for them to fear. So Yin Zhu did not hesitate to do it for an hour, and the old horse would roll and howl at home one by one. Want to betray her, must pay the price, even if it is with the people, also can not tolerate betrayal. When Lao Ma received Yin Zhu''s message, he was filled with joy and uneasiness. Joy was Yin Zhu''s coming. He could let go of the trouble. Uneasiness was simple. He was afraid that Yin Zhu would know what he had done, and they were all finished. When the familiar pain came, Ma Gao''s heart couldn''t help but let go. There was a punishment, which showed that Yin Zhu had seen their means, so he was angry and punished them. However, the punishment also meant that the matter was exposed like this. If Yin Zhu didn''t say a word, he would have no opinion. I''m afraid that at that time, it would be their miserable day. Yin Zhu has been thinking about how to tame the people of the Qinglong gang. Yin Zhu has realized that it is far from enough to find a few gangsters for what he wants to do, because they have no strength or power, and the leader of the Qinglong Gang is different. Qin Ran has that power and ability. Yin Zhu will watch Bai Yangui, who is so comfortable that she begins to snore after eating in the sun. Her trouble will come soon. Sure enough, she can''t be compared with others. Look, she is born with a hard life. "Bai Yangui, you have to protect me to go out smoothly, that way, I will have the opportunity to find a way to treat you, otherwise." Yin Zhu sighed. "I went out. You''re good at home. I''ll be back soon. I can only move in the yard. I can''t go out, you know?" Bai Yangui looks up at Yin Zhu, and Yin Zhu goes out at ease. Yin Zhu, the leader of the Qinglong Gang, says that this is the first time he has met such people. Will he directly suppress them by force or discuss with others later? I don''t know if those people will bully themselves because they are women? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 When Yin Zhu arrived at Lao Ma''s residence, he saw five people who were paralyzed on the ground and could not move. He said faintly, "is it fun to play with me?" In the orc world for several years of intrigue, Yin Zhu''s temperament has changed a lot, at least not blindly ask himself to be kind. "I''m sorry, big sister. It''s our fault. We can''t handle these things well. I''m sorry." The old horse apologized in a hurry. His clothes were all wet. It was obvious that Yin Zhu''s punishment was too painful. "If you can''t do it, you can tell me you can''t, but you have to play tricks on me." Yin Zhu hummed coldly, his fists in his hands clapping. Looking at Yin Zhu''s fists, Lao Ma couldn''t help being afraid. If the fists were smashed down, people would be killed. "How dare we play tricks on our elder sister? We don''t think so carefully and overestimate ourselves too much. However, we only take out half of the animal skin, and we have hidden the other half." Mosquitoes will quibble that they can''t admit it even if they are playing tricks. If they admit it, they may die. If they don''t admit it, they still have a way to live. "What''s going on over there? That Qin ran wants to eat my food? " Yin Zhu is very cold. She goes to Qin ran to settle the accounts at night. Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to fight with others. She''s on her own. It''s better to fight secretly. "No, we told you about elder sister. It''s a temporary scare. Then we said we would invite you to talk about it." Old horse efforts to smile, but this smile that is full of sweat on the face is very funny. "Hum, that is to say, you didn''t do anything and poked me out." Yin Zhu felt that he might have taken the life of his men, otherwise how could he have met these wastes? Think about Tengxiao baikun. They will arrange many things for her. There is no one around. I really miss them. Especially now when people are in need of help, it''s a pity that they can''t come. "Elder sister, I know it''s our fault. Please give us another chance." The old horse looked at Yin Zhu with a serious look and couldn''t help pleading. "Since they have already sent out half of their skins, why haven''t they sent out the other half?" Yin Zhu hummed coldly and then stood up. The old horse didn''t know how to answer when he heard this. Didn''t he want to leave something for atonement? Sure enough, the female devil is not easy to wait on. Just think about it, Yin Zhu punished them for an hour. It can be said that old ma has no other idea. Just ask Yin Zhu not to punish him. "Elder sister, when do you want to get in touch with them?" The old horse asked carefully. "You go and get me all the information about Qin ran. I want to do a good research. This kind of thing should be able to do well. If this kind of thing can''t be done well, then you don''t have to keep it, because it''s useless." Yin Zhu said coldly. The old horse nodded hastily, "this is sure to be done well. Let''s go now." What Lao Ma was most afraid of was that Yin Zhu said that he would not let them go. Fortunately, Yin Zhu said that he would not pursue their problems as long as they managed this matter well. Looking at the old horses crawling away, Yin Zhu directly uses his mental energy to look at the surrounding environment. Then he soon finds that some people are paying attention to this place. Old horses are stupid, and they don''t know if they are being watched. Yin Zhu looked at the location of the watchman, laughed and went out. Yin Zhu quickly found the place where the watchman was. Then he used his mental strength to monitor what the other party was doing, and then he knew what the other party was doing. He directly hinted that the other party would open the door with his spirit. Yin Zhu found that his mental strength had a great influence on the people in the world, and he always felt that he was very powerful. Looking at the person hypnotized by herself, Yin Zhu said that she was a good person. She was really a good person and didn''t want to do bad things. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to do anything to this person. She just doesn''t want to expose herself and let Qin ran find herself. Yin Zhu doesn''t think she has a system and some skills are invincible. She doesn''t think she will win against Qin ran. It''s because she has no absolute assurance that Yin Zhu wants to sneak in and plot against each other. Yin Zhu looks at the person who is hypnotized by himself and gives him some techniques to make him sleep more deeply. In addition, she gives a mental hint to make him not remember this memory and then leaves. As long as tonight is over, she should be able to accept Qin ran. Qin Ran is also a big man in a city. Some of his information is easy to inquire about. As for the secret, besides his confidants, there are also close relatives. I don''t think anyone knows. Those are not what the old horse can find out. The old horses soon came back. Yin Zhu looked at the information in his hand and found that he was cruel and powerful. Otherwise, the young man would not be the leader of Qinglong gang. Yin Zhu felt that if he faced him directly, he might not win. Yin Zhu never thinks highly of himself or others, so it''s better to come to Yin. When Lao Ma saw the information he had brought back, Yin Zhu was not dissatisfied, so he was relieved. If it was not good enough, he was worried that the female devil would kill them.It''s sad to think that they were so smart a few years ago, because he was mentally disabled and wanted to attack the female devil, and then they were punished. Even now, they only dare to scold the female devil head in their heart. On the surface, they have to accompany the female devil head and call the elder sister with a smile. "Elder sister, what are you going to do with Qin ran?" The old horse asked curiously. Yin didn''t lift his head, but asked coldly, "is it related to you?" How to deal with Qin ran, Yin Zhu naturally won''t say, in order to avoid too many people spread out, and now Yin Zhu doesn''t trust them. Lao Ma''s face froze when he heard this, and then he said that he was no longer the cheapest and talked too much. Yin Zhu can''t trust Lao ma. Although Lao Ma is controlled by himself, these people obviously won''t work for her. Next, he obviously has better partners. Lao Ma is useless. When he realized this, Yin Zhu''s eyes were cold when he looked at the old horses. The old horses could not help shivering. "Do you think I need you when I have Qin ran?" Yin Zhu''s quiet voice rang out. The old horses froze when they heard this, and then fell on their knees one by one, "big sister, spare me, we are very obedient. We can do whatever you ask us to do. Although our ability is not strong, we are better than obedience." The old horse begged in a hurry and said he was clever. "Be obedient?" Yin Zhu hummed two times. "Elder sister, we promise to listen to you in the future. You are a person who does great things. You certainly don''t have much time to spend with Qin ran. If you have anything to tell us to do, we promise to do it for you." The mosquito said hastily. "Flattery is pretty good, it seems that there was no lack of training before." Yin zhuleng hum. She checked the old horses and even wanted to take them. How could Yin Zhu not check them? When she took them, Yin Zhu hypnotized them directly and asked them what illegal things they had done one by one. Then she found that these guys had done a lot of bad things, but it''s really true that they didn''t lose their good deeds, so Yin Zhu kept them all the time Their reasons. "Old horse, mosquito, I tell you that there are only two ways in front of you now. One is to live, the other is to die. It''s over." Yin Zhu said maliciously. Old ma several heard this immediately choose, "live, we certainly want to live, eldest sister is the kind of kind-hearted and Bodhisattva as kind-hearted good people, will certainly let us live." If flattery can keep you alive, Ma is ready to go on. "Forget it. I''ll let you off this time. You don''t have another one." Yin zhuleng hum, she knows that if they don''t want to betray her, they just can''t do it. Forget it, you can fish before. If they are small fish, she is going to catch a big fish tonight. Yin Zhi waited until it was late at night. Then he walked out slowly. Looking at Yin Zhu''s big figure, he felt relieved. Fortunately, he finally left. Yin Zhu was here, and he didn''t even dare to sleep. Think of people like Yin Zhu, Qin ran will certainly suffer. Think of Qin ran, a high-ranking man, who is likely to become his own, and become Yin Zhu''s subordinate, Lao Ma can''t help but trust him. After all, he is unlucky, and it''s fun to see others'' misfortune. Why is he unlucky alone, and we are good friends together, right? Yin Zhu has found Qin Ran''s home directly. It''s OK for him to sneak into a place. As soon as Qin ran came home with him, he didn''t even turn on the light. Then he felt that he couldn''t move. His hair stood up. "Who?" He asked in a trembling voice, this is the most dangerous he has ever met. "You don''t want to swallow my hide, but also want to meet me. No, I''m coming to see you." Yin Zhu''s voice has been tuned by a voice changer. Yes, Yin Zhu is not ready to meet Qin ran. Qin Ran has been thinking about who the people in the dark are. He didn''t expect that they would be the people behind the old horse. He would quickly apologize, "sorry, friend, I''ll settle the money for the animal skin to you later." That animal skin''s money is more or less. At least for his assets, it''s not much. He doesn''t want to offend a strange person here. It''s not good for her. "Friend, can you let me go now?" Until now, he still can''t move. Qin Ran''s heart is very uneasy, and he doesn''t know what means he uses to control himself. ¡°¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 "It''s OK to let you go, but I''m afraid you''re not very obedient. I''ll be alone, but I can''t deal with a large group of your subordinates." Yin Zhu said lightly. Qin ran can''t help but have a bad premonition when he hears this. As the leader of the Qinglong Gang, he knows some means to control others. Once a person is controlled, don''t escape. Naturally, he doesn''t want to be controlled and become a dog. "I advise you to be obedient. Originally, I didn''t intend to find you, but you bumped into me. Don''t worry, I don''t intend to do anything to you. As long as you help me do what I want, you are still Qin ran." Yin Zhu said calmly. With a wave of Yin Zhu''s hand, a spell fell on Qin ran. Qin ran just felt that there was something more on his body, but he felt that there was nothing more. "What do you want me to do?" Qin ran couldn''t help thinking at this time. Of course, he wanted to procrastinate more. When his subordinates found that he was wrong, he would come to save him. Seeing Qin ran struggling, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing, "are you looking for a chance to escape? Ha ha, you are so naive. Ask the old horses if they can escape? " Qin ran was stunned at this. Yin Zhu continued, "yes, just as you think, those people who want to do evil things to me, and then I clean them up. Then I just let them do some small things for me. As a result, you send them to my door again. You see, every time I need someone to help me, someone will send them to my door. God is on my side." Qin ran couldn''t help cursing when he heard this. He always said this sentence. As a result, it would be reversed. This feeling of being pressed is really uncomfortable. Qin ran can''t help but scold several of his subordinates to death. Seeing that he has been home for such a long time, and the house is still dark, doesn''t he react that something has happened? It''s stupid. From tomorrow on, he must train these idiots well. Each of them has a very stable life and has no sense of danger. "It''s been such a long time. Your men haven''t come to save you. It seems that you are destined to help me." Yin Zhu laughs and feels very happy. Qin ran struggled for so long, but there was no way. He was a little desperate this time. Of course, he thought more about who this woman was? It''s a pity that he was controlled without finding out who he was. "Well, I won''t play with you any more. I''ll let Lao Ma contact you for what I want you to do. That''s all." Yin Zhu said with a smile, Qin Ran''s men finally found something wrong. "By the way, remember to be obedient, or you will be punished." Yin Zhu smiles softly and then turns to leave. Qin ran immediately felt his body moving. At this time, footsteps came from the door, and even the light of the room was on. His crows looked at Qin ran anxiously and asked, "boss, are you ok?" Qin ran this meeting facial expression is very bad of call up, "find a person for me, until the person finds for me." It''s the first time that he has been threatened and calculated like this. He has to get that man out and have a cramp. As for Qin ran, Yin Zhu''s spell is still the same, but Yin Zhu knows that Qin Ran''s willpower is much stronger than that of the old horse. So the spell given by Yin Zhu to Qin Ran is different from that of the old horse, and Yin Zhu starts the spell as soon as he leaves. Qin Ran is obviously not good. He always wants to be good, isn''t he? Qin Rangang asked someone to search Yin Zhu. Then he felt a sharp pain in his chest. Then he began to twitch. The veins of his body burst up one by one, as if there were some monsters in his body to climb out. It looked very terrible. This meeting crow they all surround Qin ran one by one, sent Qin ran to the first aid, where still tube Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu quickly returned to the old horse''s room. Looking at the people who were sitting there without a rest, Yin Zhu glanced at them. It was good, very good. "Elder sister, are you back?" The old horse called gallantly. "It''s hard work. We''ve prepared a midnight snack. Do you have a big meal?" Xiaobei asked with a kebab in his hand. Because Yin Zhu went to Qin ran, they were worried that they couldn''t sleep. Of course, they were not worried about Yin Zhu, they were worried about themselves. They would spend a long time here having a snack. "I had a good time as a child. It''s more nourishing than me." Yin Zhu Zizi said, it''s not true. She went out to do business in the middle of the night. It''s good to have a snack here. Maybe the meaning of envy in Yin Zhu''s words was too strong, which surprised the old horses. They stood up immediately, like a primary school student. "Elder sister, what do you want to eat? We''ll buy it for you." The mosquito swallowed and asked carefully. "Well, I don''t want to eat your cancer prone junk food. You can eat more yourself." What kind of kebabs did Yin Zhu take a look at? What kind of natural barbecues can these things compare with those in the orc mainland? She''s tired of all those wild and natural barbecues. Will she still eat these things?After listening to Yin Zhu''s words, several people who thought the barbecue was delicious would become tasteless. They wanted to throw away the kebab they were still holding. "Elder sister, what instructions do you have?" The old horse looked at several brothers. They all looked like dying flowers. Their heads were all hanging down to their waist. He could only stand up and ask in a low voice, who told him to die? Now he has to go down on his knees. "Well, I''ve straightened out Qin Ran''s side. When you go back, you can send the rest of the animal skins. Then you can just stare at Qin ran and ask him to build a laboratory for me." Yin Zhu believes that Qin ran will be obedient tomorrow after today''s experience, unless he doesn''t want to live. "Smooth? How do you smooth it out? " The old horse asked curiously. Yin Zhu saw the curious look of the old horse and laughed. He raised his hand directly to several people present and said with a smile, "like this?" The old horse almost didn''t kneel down when he saw this. He looked at Yin Zhu with a mournful face and said, "elder sister, what punishment is this Yin Zhu laughs when he hears this. The spell is very simple. Lao Ma''s mind is very clear about Yin Zhu''s appearance, but he can''t draw it out, let alone speak it out. Today, Yin Zhu thinks about it clearly. Qin ran doesn''t see her from the beginning to the end. Yin Zhu can borrow Lao Ma and hide behind the scenes, so she will be more safe. As for Lao Ma, Qin ran knew that Lao Ma was controlled by himself, and he would not do anything to Lao Ma, because he had no way to threaten her with them. The more you think about it, the more you think it''s a good way. You''re just too smart. After praising yourself, Yin Zhu announced happily, "just as you think, I''ve threatened Qin ran. Later, you''re a grasshopper on the line. Qin ran hasn''t seen me, so I''ll tell him anything through you." As for why he didn''t meet Qin ran directly, it was because Yin Zhu felt that Qin ran was ruthless, and his mental strength was much higher than that of ordinary people. Yin Zhu was afraid that this person would rather die than be threatened. He didn''t want to gamble on this. "You, you say you control Qin ran, just like us?" Lao Ma can''t help but say something excitedly. As for why he is excited, it''s probably because Qin Ran''s identity is different from theirs. As a result, he ends up with them. It seems that he is not the most unlucky. "Well, there are some differences in incantation. You minions also use simple incantation. Qin Ran is an enhanced version. His mental power and willpower are much stronger than yours." Yin Zhu said with emotion. Lao Ma can''t help shrinking his neck when he hears this. It doesn''t mean that Qin Ran has been hurt more seriously. The so-called willpower is not that the higher the better. Lao Ma can''t help but order wax for Qin ran in his heart. Hapless Qin ran. Of course, all this is also because Qin ran didn''t do good things. At the beginning, Qin ran had a good deal with him, so nothing happened. Sure enough, people can''t do bad things. After Yin Zhu explained these things, she patted her ass and left. She had better go back to make up for her sleep. She is not young either. It''s honest to stay up late and hurt her body. Qin ran was sent to the hospital by his staff because of his unbearable physical pain. However, after he went to the hospital, no matter how the doctor examined him, he said that Qin ran was very healthy and didn''t get sick at all. Then he changed to another hospital, and the result was the same. Qin ran wanted to smash the hospital. What is he not sick when he pretended to be sick Well. The doctors were also surprised. Qin ran didn''t seem to be pretending to be sick. The pain was also true. Is this a new virus? So all kinds of tests came, and nothing happened. Qin ran had been in pain for a whole night. At dawn, he found that he was better. Inexplicably, he began to feel pain, but inexplicably, he did not. Qin ran would think of what the mysterious woman said when she left. If she was not good, she would be punished. Qin ran was very sure that she had been schemed, but he did not know when she was schemed. The hospital can''t check out the result, Qin ran can only secretly hate, that mysterious woman doesn''t say that the old horse is also controlled by her? So he went directly to ask some of the old horses to see if they were the same as himself. He casually inquired about the woman''s background. He had not suffered a loss before. In the end, he paid back thousands of times. As a result, no one would dare to let him suffer a loss again. As a result, this time, he was careless and thoroughly planted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 Yin Zhu dealt with the matter here, and then clapped his hands to get ready to go back. Yin Zhu thought about it. When the framework of the laboratory here is ready, she will go out for a tour and collect all kinds of local products and seeds. Of course, the most important thing is the video. She will record what she saw and heard along the way and take them back to Tengxiao. Instead of taking them to the world, she should let them see the world. Another thing is that she went out to travel. It''s not so easy for Qin ran to find someone. Although they said that Lao Ma had already cast magic on her and could not describe her appearance, it''s better to be safe. Yin Zhu went back to his home in the suburb with a smile. When he first came into the house, Yin Zhu didn''t feel it was wrong. He just felt it was wrong when he came into his room. Where did Bai Yan go? Yin Zhu thought of this and quickly looked for it. However, Yin Zhu looked for all the rooms and the yard, but no one was found. Yin Zhu remembered that he had locked the gate of the yard when he left, but Bai Yangui couldn''t find it in such a short time. Yin Zhu can''t help but worry about it. Bai Yangui is like this. If he goes out because of the animal attack, he will be killed. "Bai Yan GUI, Bai Yan GUI." Yin Zhu couldn''t help shouting. Unfortunately, there was no response at all. Yin Zhu couldn''t help looking carefully for the environment around the house. She found traces of meaning in the backyard of the yard. Yin Zhu followed the traces and found traces at the beginning. As a result, when she got to the main road at the entrance of the village, it disappeared. Yin Zhu is really in a hurry. She works so hard to rent a house in the suburbs. Isn''t she worried about Bai Yan''s return? As a result, she lost Bai Yan on the first day she came here to live. Yin Zhu can''t help but smash the floor. What''s more, is it Bai Yangui who runs out or someone who takes Bai Yangui away. Yin Zhu thinks seriously for a while. It''s reasonable that Bai Yangui shouldn''t run out. Recently, Bai Yangui is too lazy to die. If he has nothing to do, he just lies there eating and waiting to die. Although Bai Yangui''s body is weak, it''s more of his temperament. In addition, Yin Zhu also tells Bai Yangui not to run out when he leaves, so it''s very likely that someone took Bai Yangui out of his body Yan GUI was taken away. But if you want to catch Bai Yan, why? Yin Zhu feels that he has protected Bai Yangui''s identity well all the way. No one should find out Bai Yangui''s Orc identity. If there is doubt, isn''t she the one who should be arrested? How can you catch Bai Yan? In Yin Zhu''s mind, it suddenly flashed some news that he had seen a long time ago. It was said that many people went to some small towns to catch dogs. They just went there with a dart. No fierce dog could run away, and then killed and sold dog meat. Those people won''t kill Bai Yan as a big meat dog. Think of here, Yin Zhu immediately can''t sit, no, she must find a way to save Bai Yan back. But this vast sea of people, where should she go? Even if there is no direction, we should also look for it. However, if someone really steals the dog, they will certainly come by bike. It is impossible to come alone and look back to see if there were any foreign vehicles in the village yesterday. But Yin Zhu left that afternoon and left the house to Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui really had nothing to do at that time, so he was basking in the sun in the yard. As a result, Yang Wantong, the youngest daughter of the landlord''s family, ran home because of an accident. Her mother said that she would rent the house in her hometown through an intermediary, but the intermediary didn''t say that she would rent it. The girl just came back here and went back to her hometown to have a look. As soon as she came in, she asked Bai Yangui to rush to the ground. Although Bai Yangui is lazy and loose, it doesn''t mean that Bai Yangui is not aggressive. On weekdays, even Yin Zhu''s mother doesn''t bother to pay attention to him. Only Yin Zhu is obedient in his memory. It''s getting dark now. Suddenly, a stranger enters his home. Even if Bai Yangui has no memory, he knows that he can''t let anyone in his territory. Yang Wantong happens to have learned martial arts, and her skill is quite good. When someone attacks her, she subconsciously returns. Moreover, the reason why the girl goes back to her hometown is because of an accident. She is calculated by someone. She will think that the person who calculated herself arranged it. She directly takes out the defensive dagger, and then injures Bai Yan. When Yang Wantong comes back to her senses, she finds out that the one fighting with her is a big black wolf dog. Besides, there are more furniture in the yard. She calls to find out that her yard has been rented out, and she has hurt the tenant like wolf dog. Looking at the wolf dog who has been poked a big hole by herself, Yang Wantong can''t sit still. She wants to cure Bai Yangui in a hurry. However, the injured Bai Yangui will be so fierce that she can''t get close to her. In the end, Yang Wantong found a veterinarian to take Bai Yan away. Yang Wantong also knew that she had done something wrong, and whether she had the contact information of Yin Zhu, so she hurriedly wrote a note paper and put it on the table. However, the note paper was blown off the floor by the wind, and Yin Zhu didn''t see it. It was the next day when Yin Zhu saw the note paper. Yang Wantong and Bai Yangui went to the veterinarian in a hurry. Fortunately, the wound was not harmful. The veterinarian helped stop the bleeding, and then the next step was to observe.Yin Zhu is not crazy because he can''t find Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui is not a dog, but a person. However, when Bai Yangui is gone, Yin Zhu has no way to call the police and ask someone to help him find it. Moreover, those people will only think that it''s just a dog. What''s the matter. Yin Zhu didn''t sleep all night. He was in a bad mood and almost didn''t go crazy. Yin Zhu wondered if he had bad luck recently, or if he just wanted to ask people to sell shoes and animal skins, he would be robbed by Qin ran. He thought that he was going to clean up Qin Ran''s stuff and lost Bai Yan. So because of this, Yin Zhu directly launched a spell to let Qin ran do well The pain, of course, a few old horse Yin bamboo also did not let go, anyway, it is all them. Qin ran and the old horse are so miserable that they don''t know what they have done wrong. They really want to cry. Qin Ran''s side was so painful that he wanted to live. As a result, he invited many doctors, but they couldn''t take care of his illness. Finally, Qin ran caught the old horses in front of him and wanted to ask Yin Zhu about the news. Lao Ma told him how he knew Yin Zhu, but it didn''t help. As for Yin Zhu, there was no other information, even his appearance could not be described. When Lao Ma was just captured by Qin Ran''s people, they were scared. Looking at the painful Qin ran, they felt more comfortable. At least Qin ran was more miserable than them. If there was no contrast, there would be no harm. Qin ran looks at the people he doesn''t know and almost kills Lao ma. But he finally remembers what Yin Zhu said. He has to get in touch with Lao MA in the future. Before he can solve his problems, he can''t kill Lao ma. However, Qin ran finally got some useful information, that is, the mysterious man was an expert who could use magic. Thinking of this, Qin ran went to inquire about all kinds of experts, but it was useless. There was no one who could remove the magic, which made Qin ran very angry. Lao Ma hopes that Qin ran can find such an expert. In that case, they also have the hope of liberation. However, it''s useless. If they are so easy to contact, the female devil can let them jump outside. Think about them or honestly listen to the words of the female devil head, so that there is a way out. Qin ran was so angry that he couldn''t get in touch with his own problems. However, he really couldn''t help it, but he wouldn''t give up hope. Since there was a spell, there must be someone who could solve it. There must be no one who could solve it. It''s because these are parallel products. There is always a powerful one, and he will always find someone. However, since there is no way to solve his own problems for the time being, he should do what Yin Zhu wants to do first. He wants to see what the so-called elder sister wants him to do. Dare to let him call big sister big, he will make that woman regret. Qin ran made several vows in his heart, which made him feel more comfortable. Then he began to ask Lao Ma what his elder sister was going to do. Seeing that Qin ran was willing to do things, Ma was also satisfied. What they were most afraid of was that Qin ran was not willing to do anything. At that time, they would be in a dilemma. After all, he could not fight his elder sister and Qin ran. Lao Ma said Yin Zhu''s request again. Qin ran could not help but frown. It turned out that it was a research lab, and what they said was related to human body. Qin ran really did not operate this kind of research, but he knew that someone in the circle was doing this. He went back to get some experts. He wanted to see what the elder sister wanted to do. Qin ran had a lot of dissatisfaction in his heart, but he didn''t say it. A spell was so powerful that he had some hair in his heart. After all, this kind of person could control his life and death without touching him. It was false to say that he was not afraid. No one wanted to die. If the elder sister is good, she just wants a laboratory, but he is willing to cooperate. Besides, didn''t the man send a lot of animal skins? Generally speaking, he doesn''t have to spend his money. Fortunately, he just acts for others. Of course, Qin ran doesn''t want to be controlled forever. No matter how capable that person is, he doesn''t want to be someone else''s dog forever. If the elder sister is only temporary this time, Qin ran will cooperate well. If the elder sister wants to control him, Qin ran will fight with the mysterious elder sister. Qin ran hoped that everything would be the same as he thought, otherwise he would only be caught dead. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 Yang Wantong looks at the sleeping wolf dog and wipes the sweat off her forehead. The wolf dog is hard to serve. Unfortunately, the veterinarian here says that she still needs to observe. It''s not too dangerous. Yang Wantong can''t help but have a headache. What should she do when the wolf dog wakes up? Or is she going back now and calling the tenant? Otherwise, when the wolf dog wakes up, they are afraid that they can''t bear it. Even the veterinarian can''t pacify the wolf dog. It''s just that it''s all my own fault. After all, I''ve done it well, otherwise the tenant will be angry. Yang Wantong paid the money, then asked someone to help him look at it, and hurried back. On the other hand, when Yin Zhu came home in the middle of the night, he closed his eyes a little and had a rest. He didn''t sleep at all. He waited until daybreak and wanted to ask someone to help him find it. But he didn''t expect that someone came into his house with a key at this time. Yin Zhu stood with his chest in his hands and looked at the woman coming in, "who are you? Who let you in? " Yang Wantong was startled by the figure in front of her. Of course, what surprised her a little was the woman''s momentum and height. She was nearly 1.7 meters tall when she was young. But standing in front of the woman was like a child. Is this her own tenant? It''s majestic and powerful. Of course, it''s even more powerful. It''s very powerful like the gangster in TV. "I, I''m the landlord''s daughter. Are you, are you a tenant here?" Yang Wantong carefully asked, not afraid, but because of a guilty heart, his own trouble. "What are you doing here? Do you have something to do with your rented house? With my consent? And did you come in yesterday? What have you done to my dog? " Yin Zhu asked calmly. Although Bai Yangui is good when she is at home, it''s because she''s there. Yin Zhu can imagine what Bai Yangui will do when a stranger breaks into his own territory. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She had thought about changing the lock, but she didn''t have time to change it just because she had just moved here. "Hold I''m sorry People who make mistakes don''t even have a chance to defend themselves. "It''s really you. What have you done to my dog? You''d better keep my dog safe, or I''ll have you buried with me. " Yin Zhu said maliciously. "That dog is OK. When I came in yesterday, he suddenly attacked me. Then, then..." Yang Wantong can''t explain any more, because no matter how she explains it, it''s wrong for a landlord to go into someone''s house without saying hello to the tenant. She always thought that the house was rented out. How could it be so coincidental? This should be God to see her life is too good, so to punish her, Yang Wantong very powerless stroking his head. "What''s wrong with my dog? Tell me." Yin Zhu this meeting whole person approaches Yang Wantong, directly raised the person. Yang Wantong never thought that she had been raised by a woman after practicing so much martial arts. Although this man is tall and strong, there is no way for a man to raise her. Ah ah, she was twisted by a woman like a cargo, and she was shaking. She was dying. She was dizzy. She was throwing up again. Help "The dog is OK, the dog is OK." Dizzy brain swelling, dying Yang Wantong finally said the key words before fainting. When Yin Zhu heard this, he put the man on the ground, "where is Bai Yan? Take me quickly. I''ll see Bai Yangui right away. " Yin Zhu said impolitely. Bai Yan GUI? How can a wolf dog marry such a formal name? Maybe it''s a personal hobby? Yang Wantong thought for a while, but did not do more entanglement in the name side. Yang Wantong took a good breath on the ground several times, and then she felt alive. It seems that her tenant is not simple. "Well, I''m sorry, because I came yesterday and accidentally hurt your pet. I''ve sent him to the pet hospital to be bandaged. Now it''s OK." Hospital? Yin Zhu can''t help frowning when he hears these two words. Can Bai Yangui go to the hospital at will? Even the pet hospital is not the same. Bai Yangui is not a wolf dog, but a wolf. What if those people find out that Bai Yangui is a wolf? Or what if you find something special about Bai Yangui? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu really wants to hate Yang Wantong. "If you don''t lead the way, my dog is not very good tempered. I''m afraid he will be angry later." Thinking of the landlord in front of her, who had been tossing all night yesterday, should she give the landlord a spell so that she can experience the anxiety and can''t sleep? Yin Zhu now finds that incantation is super easy to use in the world. However, she always wants to use it when she meets with something recently. Will it be a bit bad and break the balance? Yang Wantong looks at Yin Zhu''s anxious appearance. She can''t help sighing in her heart. It seems that things are not easy to do as she guesses. If the wolf dog injured by herself is just an ordinary home guard dog, and the owner doesn''t care about it very much, then she will lose money. The tenant obviously likes his dog, and it''s hard to buy his heart''s love. I''m afraid it''s not easy to do this. People don''t think his dog is a dog."My name is Yang Wantong. What do you call me?" While leading the way, Yang Wantong tried to brush the favor in front of Yin Zhu. If you don''t like it, Yang Wantong is afraid that she won''t be able to leave. "Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu responded very simply. "There was an accident when I went back there yesterday. In addition, the agency hasn''t informed our family yet. I thought the house hasn''t been rented before I went back. I''m sorry for the trouble. I can compensate for the loss." Yang Wantong said very cleverly. When Yin Zhu heard this, she just turned her mouth and paid for it. She was full of anger. Yang Wantong just thought that it was a dog. She wanted to be angry and was afraid of causing people''s attention. After all, it had happened and could not be retrieved. Yang Wantong also actively apologized and said compensation. If she didn''t agree, it would be a bit aggressive. "Pretend to be clever. If you can hurt my white swallow, it shows that you are cruel." Yin Zhu looks at Yang Wantong like a little sister and can''t help laughing. When Yang Wantong heard this, she couldn''t help but retort. I don''t think you are as cruel as one thousandth of you. However, if she really said that, she was afraid that she would be so angry that it would be even more difficult to solve the problem. People who do wrong things are not qualified to be angry, let alone to accept others. The pet hospital is not very far away. After all, Yang Wantong was looking for the nearest pet hospital directly at the beginning, and the two of them got to the pet hospital in ten minutes on Yin Zhu''s motorcycle. Only when Yang Wantong said she wanted to take her pet, the people in the pet hospital refused. As soon as the people over there refused, Yang Wantong saw that Yin Zhu''s face around her had changed, which was particularly terrible. Yin Zhu is in a very bad mood. She was lucky before. She thought that the pet hospital would not test her blood when she was hungry. Those people would not find that Bai Yangui was special. Would it be that some of the people in this room knew the secret of Bai Yangui, so they would not return Bai Yan to them? Yin Zhu was already thinking about whether to spell the people in the whole pet hospital and turn them into his own. As for extermination, Yin Zhu didn''t think about it, but the answers just flashed through Yin Zhu''s head and he gave up. There are at least a dozen people in this pet hospital. Not everyone knows the secret of Bai Yangui. Many people are still innocent and can''t hurt anyone. "Why, how can you do this? My pet brings you will, and you even want to rob my pet. It''s too much. You are not afraid of closing your shop?" Yang Wantong said angrily. She had a kind of intuition that if she didn''t send back the white swallow today, the tenant would have to strip herself. She can''t beat her tenant. Her father often says that if you don''t win, you''ll give up. Don''t be afraid of counseling. Counseling at the critical moment is beneficial to her mental and physical health, so as to avoid her long-term superiority and excessive anger. "Miss Yang, it''s not that we don''t return your pet to you. It''s mainly because your pet is illegal, isn''t it?" A doctor in the pet hospital is cold hum. "No, Dr. Li. What do you mean?" Yang Wantong asked in consternation. "Don''t be silly. I tell you, what you bring is not a wolf, but a wolf, and a snow wolf. Do you think you can keep it? He should go back to nature. Do you think I can''t recognize you when you dye the snow wolf''s fur black? " Dr. Li hums coldly, this good wild animal should return to nature, and the snow wolf is fierce at first sight, and the animal nature is not removed. If you bring it to such a metropolis, you can''t say anything about wild animals, even the safety of the residents of the whole city can''t be guaranteed. When Yang Wantong heard that it was a wolf, she could not help but suddenly say that the general big wolf dog was not so powerful. It turned out that it was a wolf. When Yin Zhu heard this, he finally let go. He only found that Bai Yangui was a wolf, not an ORC. That''s good. That''s good. Otherwise, Yin Zhu really doesn''t guarantee what he will do. Yang Wantong will carefully look at Yin Zhu. As expected, she is not an ordinary person. She raises a wolf. Moreover, she knows very well that the wolf is not tied by a rope. That is to say, a woman should be able to control the wolf. Otherwise, how dare she raise the wolf like this. But think about yourself in the other hand a little backhand power, worthy of being able to raise the wolf monster. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 At this time, Yin Zhu didn''t want to explain to the so-called Doctor Li. She was also worried that the so-called doctor would find out the secret of Bai Yangui. Yin Zhu would hold her hands and look at each other coldly, "a word, give or not?" "It''s not about giving or not, it''s about not being able to support." Doctor Li said angrily. Yin Zhu looked at Yang Wantong standing on one side with a sneer and said, "you brought my things here. Now you say you can''t get them back. Isn''t it good? I don''t want to get my things back. " Yin Zhu has directly entered the meeting. As for where Bai Yangui is, she has used her mental energy to see. She has found Bai Yangui''s place. It should be because of the anesthetic. She is sleeping in a cage. "You can''t go in." Doctor Li looks at Yin Zhu, who rushes directly, and wants to stop people. Yin Zhu directly reached out to push the person and went in. As for other veterinarians, they would also see this situation and couldn''t help persuading Dr. Li, "Dr. Li, forget it, we can''t manage this matter." This woman is a vicious one. They''d better not make trouble. Besides, it''s really the other''s pet. As for whether the pet is legal or not, it''s another matter. They can''t even manage it. "No way." Dr. Li will shout. Yin Zhu turns around and looks at doctor Li coldly. Yin Zhu is sure that doctor Li must have found something. Otherwise, even if her pet is illegal, normal people won''t stop her. At most, they can secretly report to the police afterwards. Why do they stop her on the spot, unless this person doesn''t want her to take Bai Yangui away. Thinking of this, Doctor Li is likely to find out the secret of Bai Yangui, Yin Zhu''s eyes are getting colder and colder. Of course, Yin Zhu won''t do it, but Yin Zhu can do it in other ways. Moreover, this person is obviously not good at heart. Yin Zhu doesn''t think that this person really wants to release Bai Yangui, but just wants to possess Bai Yangui in private. This doctor Li really found the abnormality of Bai Yangui. He treated Bai Yangui by himself. At the beginning, he thought it was a wolf. But when he treated Bai Yangui''s wound, he found that the wolf was very different from other dogs. It was just that the time was too short and he didn''t come and study it well. Doctor Li had a feeling that he didn''t come and study it well If he left the wolf in front of him, he would surely have a shocking discovery. Maybe it would be a brand new species. In addition, when he treated Bai Yangui, he found that the hair of these wolves should be white, not irregular black ash. At that time, he carefully turned the color of the wolf''s hair, ordinary people can''t find it, but when he looked at it, he could see that the fur was all white, which was a snow-white wolf. If the wolf had no problem, why would his master dye him into this ugly few, so there must be something wrong with the wolf, and he wanted to study it After all, he wants to study. This is the reason why he has been preventing people from taking Bai Yangui away. "You don''t have to look. I''ve sent the wolf away and handed it to the police. It''s not in our pet hospital." Seeing that Yin Zhu and Yang Wantong are about to rush to the place where Guan Baiyan returns, Dr. Li shouts loudly. Yin Zhu will reconfirm that she clearly sees that Bai Yangui is still inside, but this person even lies. It seems that she really needs a lesson. Yin Zhu wants to say that those who are too greedy will be taught a lesson. "I don''t want to talk to you, but you can''t get my things." Yin Zhu didn''t want to show her spell in broad daylight. She directly tried to break through by force. Besides, other veterinarians and service personnel also had some reactions. The wolf was still in it, but Dr. Li said that she was not there. Did she really want to be greedy of other people''s things? "You stop, stop." Dr. Li wants to catch Yin Zhu, which Yang Wantong also reflects. This person clearly wants to occupy his tenant''s pet. She is so black hearted that she thinks that she let the tenant''s pet get hurt and send it to the black hearted pet hospital. Yang Wantong feels obliged to stop him, so she will catch Dr. Li. As for other people, although they stopped Yin Zhu from breaking in, they were not tough. In Yin Zhu''s opinion, they were just putting on airs. Yin Zhu went to the front of Guan baiyangui''s cage and didn''t wait for the key. He bent the iron bar of the cage with his hand and made a big hole. Then he carefully checked Bai Yangui. Except for a wound on his back, there was no big problem and no life danger. Those people just watched Yin Zhuzhuang before, but one can bend the thick iron bar with bare hands, which really scared the people present. Even Yang Wantong was a little frightened. She had been practicing martial arts since she was a child. Although she was not a martial arts expert, she was good at it, but she couldn''t bend the iron bar on the iron cage with bare hands. Where on earth is this tenant of her family from? It''s very powerful. Yin Zhu didn''t know that he got a little fan girl for himself. Yin Zhu will directly pick up Bai Yan, and then coldly take a look at Yang Wantong, who is still in a daze, and say, "here''s the matter for you to deal with." Then he left calmly. As for Doctor Li, Yin Zhu had already imprinted his mental strength on him. He went to clean him up at night and taught him a lesson. It''s immoral to think about other people''s things, and it will be punished."Well, you can rest assured that this matter will be handled well for you." Yang Wantong has subconsciously used honorifics. She has taken the initiative to classify Yin Zhu as a senior who needs to be respected. Of course, she can be her senior if she has the strength. Yin Zhu left the pet hospital with Bai Yangui in this way, and no one dared to stop him. But doctor Li was very unwilling to see his baby taken away like this, so he began to scold, "put it down quickly, or I will call the police to catch you." Yin Zhu just coldly glanced at doctor Li, and then calmly said, "whatever." Yin Zhu said that the last thing he wanted to do was to attract other people''s attention. As a result, the people in the pet hospital completely got into trouble with him. Doctor Li didn''t clean up. "Enough, enough, Doctor Li, enough." Finally, a few people couldn''t watch it any more and stopped it in a hurry. In fact, the pet hospital has already attracted people to see that something is wrong. The pet hospital operators have never seen any strange pets, and there are also some people who keep contraband. Normally, those who keep contraband are rich and noble families, and they can''t afford to offend them. Anyway, as long as those people don''t abuse small animals, they normally won''t take care of these problems. It''s really unreasonable After all, Doctor Li can say that it''s a snow wolf. The wolf''s fur must be dyed. Snow wolf is very beautiful. No matter how much you like it, you can''t be greedy for customers'' things. That will damage the reputation of the pet hospital. I really can''t go down and report to the police secretly. Doctor Li is very strange today. Doctor Li also recovered a little. He knew that what he was doing today was out of line, and even attracted people''s attention. He bit his lips and tried to sober himself up. It was not urgent. Now that he knew about it, he planned slowly. No matter the strong woman or the good woman in front of him, he is not an opponent, so even if he stops people today, he can''t rob them. As for the alarm, it''s impossible. The alarm is equal to sending the baby wolf to the country? There''s nothing else for him. Doctor Li waved the sweat on his forehead, and then calmly said: "OK, I can''t see this matter. When all the people are gone, what else can I do? Go to work and work around. As for the compensation for the iron cage, it''s my fault today. You can go." Doctor Li said this to Yang Wantong. Doctor Li thinks that he should find out where the other party lives first, and then he can arrange for someone to steal the dog. Yes, the only way Dr. Li can think of is to steal. It should be impossible to buy it, and the owner should know the secret of the wolf, otherwise his attitude will not be so tough. It seems that he should be faster to take him back. Yang Wantong was still angry in her heart. She took a pet for medical treatment, but she almost didn''t get into trouble. Fortunately, the problem was solved successfully. "All right, that''s it." Since everything has been refused, Yang Wantong is too lazy to talk nonsense with the person in front of her. She has to go home to explain it to her tenant. Yang Wantong will quickly return to her house. Looking at the tenants sitting cross legged in the hall, Yang Wantong rarely shrinks her neck and says with great guilt, "it''s all my fault, and the trouble is also caused by me. I''m really sorry. I''ll make up for it." Yin Zhu coldly glanced at Yang Wantong, then puffed a smile and looked at her with a hook. "I look so short of money?" She just wanted to find a house to live in, and wanted to keep a low profile. As a result, she found that the landlord was a person with identity and secret, and then she was involved. "Of course not. I didn''t do something wrong. I didn''t know how to make up for it, so I wanted to pay for it?" Yang Wantong tries to smile. "If you don''t want to tell me which one, I''ll try my best to satisfy what you need, as long as I can do it." Yang Wantong asked carefully. Having seen the strength of Yin Zhu, Yang Wantong was very clever. Of course, she couldn''t help it. "I don''t need anything. I just want you to get out of here and don''t bother me." Yin Zhu is not very angry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 "Well, I don''t think my business will affect you." Yang Wantong wiped the sweat on her forehead, and said weakly that the reason why she came back this time was that she was only implicated by others, not seeking revenge or anything, just trouble. At this time, Yang Wantong told Yin Zhu about her career. She practiced martial arts since she was a child, and later became a bodyguard of a female star. Because she was a female, it was more convenient to take care of her, and her salary was quite high. This time she accompanied the female star, but she was accidentally found by her fans. So she changed her clothes with the female star, and then led the fans away. In order to avoid those people, she tried to avoid them Then he ran out of the community and went home by the way. Yang Wantong said that she was harmless. When Yin Zhu heard that the other party was actually a bodyguard, she could not help admiring him. In fact, bodyguard work is very hard. Generally, it''s male, but there are few female bodyguards. "It''s a pity that you''re so beautiful to be a bodyguard." Yin Zhu is a little puzzled. En Yang Wantong looks pretty good. She has a good figure because of her martial arts training. "Ha ha, in fact, at the beginning, I was in the entertainment industry. I was a Wu substitute for others. You know, the stand in pay was low, and I didn''t have the resources to earn money. Then I saved my sister when I was filming again. Then she asked me to be her bodyguard and help me with the acting. I agreed after thinking about it." Yang Wantong said with a smile. "OK, I know. If you''re OK, you''d better go quickly. Your sister is waiting for your protection." Since it is determined to be an accident, Yin Zhu plans to send Yang Wantong away. "By the way, I think that doctor Li is very wrong. Do you want your snow wolf to hide?" Yang Wantong very embarrassed proposal, if not because of himself, who knows Yin Zhu raised a wolf. "No, you don''t need to get involved. You''d better leave everything alone. Landlady, you should know that the more you know, the faster you die." Yin Zhu said impolitely. Yang Wantong can''t help shivering when she heard this. Everyone has his own secret. The tenant named Yinzhu is a single woman with a very aggressive wolf, and she has the strength before. She has a secret when she thinks about it. But what''s the secret? If she has to investigate and dig, she''s going to die. Even if she has her own secrets, she doesn''t want others to know them. "I see. I''m sorry about today. This money is an apology." Yang Wantong wants to go after she understands. She is probably worried that Yin Zhu won''t accept money compensation. She takes out all the cash she carries and puts it on one side of the table. It looks like three or four thousand. Looking at Yang Wantong and Yin Zhu, who are going out here, they have been struggling all the time. This girl is smart and she left decisively. Although she said that she didn''t know the secret of Bai Yan''s return, she must have doubts about herself. Yin Zhu was worried that the other party would go to check herself and find her parents. Yin Zhu hesitated to give the girl a spell. Anyway, as long as it was If you don''t have a bad heart for yourself, she won''t hurt her, will she? After thinking about it, Yin Zhu decided to be safe and careful, so she stopped Yang Wantong and said, "you wait." Yang Wantong turned her head and looked at Yin Zhu suspiciously, "do you have anything else to command?" Yang Wantong is still thinking, this person clearly wanted to drive away before, this will want to leave himself, contradiction? Or do you think you know her secret and want to do something to yourself? Yin Zhu is ready for the spell and comes to Yang Wantong directly. Yang Wantong looks at Yin Zhu''s hand and sends out a light. She subconsciously wants to avoid it, but she doesn''t know why her hands and feet are not controlled. It''s very difficult for her to move. Yang Wantong''s skill is very good. Yin Zhu also thinks that other people will dodge his spell, so Yin Zhu directly uses mental pressure to make it difficult for her to move. Seeing his spell fall on Yang Wantong, Yin Zhu is relieved. This inexplicable light entered her body, but Yang Wantong didn''t feel it at all. However, Yang didn''t feel that what she had seen before was an illusion, so she couldn''t help being surprised and asked, "what did you do to me?" "For the sake of safety, I cast a spell. As long as you don''t have a bad heart for me, I won''t touch you." Yin Zhu sat on the chair very calm, as if talking about a very common thing. Spell? Yang Wantong heard this very confused, the world there are such things? It''s a lie. But when I think about it again, I don''t think it''s right. The strange light just now really entered my body and disappeared. Besides, Yin Zhu''s height and appearance are not as rare as theirs, and the other party''s strange and powerful strength. All these show abnormal. This tenant has a secret, and it''s a big secret, but people with this identity will find it Is it such a naive way to control people? Yang Wantong doesn''t believe it. This kind of words can only deceive the children in the kindergarten. But to make her believe Yin Zhu''s words, Yang Wantong thinks that she wants too much. How can she have so-called incantation. Yin Zhu obviously saw the disbelief expression on Yang Wantong''s face. She laughed, "since you don''t believe it, I''ll let you feel it." Yin Zhu then launched a spell.Yang Wantong kneels on the ground in pain. Fortunately, Yin Zhu just wants Yang Wantong to feel it, and then he is afraid of himself. He doesn''t want to punish her, so the time is very short. As soon as Yang Wantong kneels on the ground, Yin Zhu stops the spell. "Believe it now?" Yin Zhu looked at Yang Wantong with ridicule, "I''m so kind that I don''t want you to feel pain, but you want to feel it." Yin Zhu expressed helplessly that he was really kind. Yang Wantong has already got up. Her face is full of disbelief. It''s true. It''s true. There''s a so-called spell. It''s so damn powerful. It''s amazing. "It''s amazing. Please teach me, master." Yang Wantong will kneel directly at Yin Zhu''s feet and hold Yin Zhu''s thigh. Yin Zhu looks at the girl who is short of a string in her head. She can''t help being covered with black thread. She just casts a spell on her. As a result, she turns her head and says she wants to worship her teacher. Aren''t you afraid to kill her? "Go away." Yin Zhu is not angry and says, she is now all over the screen, where dare to accept any apprentice, did not see that she did not even tell her brother? Although Yin Zhi guessed her identity later, Yin Zhi was not involved in her affairs from the beginning to the end. "No, you''re my master. I''ll wait on you here. I''ll have the rent refunded later. How can my master collect the rent here?" Yang Wantong said excitedly. "Are you not afraid that I will kill you?" Yin Zhu was puzzled and asked, Yang Wantong would smile and shake her head and say, "no, master, you really want to kill me. You have already started. You won''t wait until now. It shows that master, you are a softhearted person. Besides, my life is under master''s control now. You don''t have to kill me at all. Leave me, and I can run errands for you." "Master, it seems that my family is not very rich, but I have good connections. Especially, my apprentice is from my forefather. My forefather is a famous expert. I have a lot of elder brothers and younger brothers. I can help a lot if I want to do things." Yang Wantong quickly said that he was very useful, and then longed for Yin Zhu to accept his apprentice. "I didn''t want to kill you before, but now you know my secret. Now I want to kill you." Yin Zhu said fiercely. Yang Wantong would smile and shake her head and say, "master, although you pretend to be very similar, you still won''t kill me because you are not murderous." She is a martial arts practitioner. She is very sensitive to murderous spirit. From beginning to end, Yin Zhu is not murderous to her. When Yin Zhu heard this, she was angry and murderous. How could she not be murderous? The fire in her eyes was murderous. "Get out of here." Yin Zhu said angrily, Yin Zhu has never been a ruthless person, a person who just feels that there is something wrong with her identity. If Yin Zhu is about to kill, she really can''t do it, and she can''t waste her life. She''s not a lunatic. "Can''t that spell really teach me? I promise I won''t use this to commit crimes, and I won''t take it out to deal with people. I''ll just learn it. How about learning one for fun? " Yang Wantong is really envious, this thing is very mysterious, if you can learn too good. "I can''t teach you, and you can''t learn. Let''s go. If you don''t go, don''t go. I won''t kill you, but I can lock you up until I leave. If you like to go to prison, stay." This Yang Wantong is very sensitive, Yin Zhu really won''t kill her, but if this person must stay, Yin Zhu can only lock up the other party. When Yang Wantong heard this, she felt very disappointed even though she couldn''t do it. Moreover, the other party didn''t want to kill her, but the other party still controlled her life. She couldn''t die, she couldn''t be half dead. "I know. If you have such ability, I don''t have to worry about Doctor Li. If he dares to have bad thoughts, he is afraid to die quickly. If you have anything to do, you can call him. It''s an apology for me to hurt you." Yang Wantong sighs. As for helping, she is sincere. One is curious about what Yin Zhu wants to do. Such an expert is rarely born. Moreover, she also knows that she lost some money before. People don''t look at her tears at all. She really owes Yin Zhu. Of course, there is another level to show that he is very good. It''s better for Yin Zhu to see that he is good. When things are done, he will release his so-called spell. I''m not used to having a time bomb on me. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 When she finally gets rid of Yang Wantong, a little fan, Yin Zhu wipes her non-existent sweat, saying that she has controlled several people with her technique, and the others are all frightened. Only Yang Wantong, a big hearted girl, thinks that nothing has happened and wants to pester her to learn the technique. Yin Zhu would like to say that he is a heavyweight. He is not a harmless person. How can Yang Wantong entangle herself? She looks so talkative. Forget it, a little girl, and she''s very cute. Yang Wantong, who is in her early twenties, is not a little girl in her eyes now? Yin Zhu would stick out his finger and poke Bai Yangui, who was lying on the stall sleeping, "you are a trouble, big trouble." At the beginning, when Bai Yangui came back with her, she felt that there was a conspiracy and a problem. Now, it''s true that she''s a good person. At least she''s still a human. As long as she doesn''t bleed and change, at least no one will doubt her non-human identity, but Bai Yangui is different. Bai Yangui, who has been anesthetized, will fall asleep and ignore Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yangui and locks the door of the room. Bai Yangui is going to have a good meeting with Doctor Li. At this time, Doctor Li is also inquiring about Yin Zhu and their news. He is sure to get the snow wolf, because his discovery is too amazing. However, the relative Doctor Li still asked people to inquire about the information, and he had not been able to find out the information of Yin Zhu. In the middle of the night, Yin Zhu had directly found Doctor Li''s home along with his mental strength. Yin Zhu looked at doctor Li, who was going to sleep well. She couldn''t help holding her chin. This man''s heart was so big that she could sleep so well. She was too anxious to wait for a moment. But doctor Li has a family. He will live with his family. Yin Zhu wants to teach Doctor Li a lesson, but the environment is obviously not suitable. After thinking about it, Yin Zhu sighed. Forget it, for the sake of everyone, she spared the veterinarian''s life. Yin Zhu gave a hint to Doctor Li directly. However, he didn''t want to think about yesterday''s events, but he also gave a spell. As for this spell, as long as he didn''t start it, he would never hurt this person. Of course, Yin Zhu hoped that the other party would never hurt him Don''t think about yesterday. After quietly doing what she wants to do, Yin Zhu quietly leaves. Yin Zhu says that she is not the kind of person who is determined to do great things. She is still a small person. Soft hearted people can''t be big. Yin Zhu looks at the moon on his head and sighs. Forget it, you''d better go back and stare at Bai Yangui, so as not to have any accident. He has locked the person, but Yin Zhu is still worried that he will be tied to death by Bai Yangui. I want to come back to travel and play everywhere. I''ve set my goal, but I''m still busy. Yin Zhu wants to say whether she has no life to enjoy. She is always busy. God has never let her rest. Things are going on wave by wave. God doesn''t want to test her. She didn''t want to be the leading role from the beginning to the end. She just wants to live with her partner and children. She has four partners anyway. It''s a pity that now there is no one around, a person alone, partner in another world how to break? Yin Zhu quickly goes back to her house, and then when she goes to see Bai Yangui, Yin Zhu suddenly finds something wrong with Bai Yangui immersed in the moonlight. On the surface, it looks like a layer of white moonlight shines on Bai Yangui. But Yin Zhu, who is very energetic, clearly feels that Bai Yangui is absorbing these things. Can orcs absorb the power of the moon in their own world? What''s going on? Yin Zhu quickly thousands of check up, Bai Yangui is still sleeping, these moonlight should be Bai Yangui subconsciously absorbed. Yin Zhu knows a lot about the legend of wolf worshiping the moon, and there are also a lot of fairy tales about monsters absorbing the moon. Are these all true? Yin Zhu sat down cross legged and tried to see if he could absorb the power of moonlight. He also wanted to see what the power was about. However, Yin Zhu found that he could not absorb anything. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yan GUI with great doubts. Why can Bai Yan GUI but not himself? It''s strange that although there is a difference between the Xi people and the orcs, they are still orcs on the whole, which should not be so different. You can''t talk about talent. In this case, Yin Zhu really wants to find a piece of tofu to kill him. He soberly wants to absorb it, but he can''t compare with Bai Yan''s subconscious absorption. It''s too shocking. Yin Zhu is still unwilling, or wants to try something else. She looks at Bai Yangui. Is it hard for her to become a beast instead of a human being? Yin Zhu will carefully look around. There is no one next to her house. In the middle of the night, there should be no one to spy on her. For the sake of safety, Yin Zhu uses his mental energy to scan around him. When he finds that there is no problem, Yin Zhu tries to change. Thinking about her mother''s desire to see her change, she is not satisfied. This will be a secret change.Yin Zhu doesn''t like animal bodies, and usually he doesn''t change. Unless he can''t control himself, he can''t make himself come out with a bear''s head to scare people. Originally, his body is strong enough. If he becomes a bear again, he will be even stronger. Who could have thought that she would one day use the adjective Zhuang in her body? It''s sad to think about it. Soon, Yin Zhu became a big black bear, and then he was lying on the ground to bask in the moon. Originally, Yin Zhu wanted to sit cross legged, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t do it. Looking at his two short thick legs, Yin Zhu was a little sad. However, lying on the ground, Yin Zhu felt that the moonlight was warm on his body, very comfortable, and felt that he had been touched by his mother. Yin Zhu couldn''t help closing his eyes and breathing hard. With Yin Zhu''s breathing, a force belonging to the moon was sucked into his stomach and then spit out. After absorbing the moonlight, Yin Zhu felt that his whole brain was in the spring, warm and comfortable, neither cold nor hot, just right, and even his body seemed to lighten. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but keep breathing, and then kept breathing. When Yin Zhu wakes up, Yin Zhu finds that the moon has disappeared and the sun has appeared in the sky. Maybe it''s a visual problem. Yin Zhu feels that it''s wrong. Then she knows that she''s a beast. She''s confused. How can she turn into a beast to sleep? She never has this habit. Yin Zhu would try to think of yesterday. She just wanted to try to absorb the power of the moonlight, and then she fell asleep slowly. Even she didn''t feel it at all, she fell asleep just like being hypnotized. Yin Zhu can''t help but be afraid of this. The moonlight is poisonous. It''s the first time that she''s out of control. If people know there''s a big black bear in the room, it''s bad. No one should find it, Yin Zhu thought ruefully, there must be no problem, if there is a problem, she, she will probably flee the world. The moonlight can make the orcs forget themselves. They must not change at night. Otherwise, they don''t know how to die. Fortunately, the moonlight only affects the body of the beast, as long as she doesn''t become the body of the beast. Yin Zhu will check his body in a hurry. He doesn''t know whether he got anything except the influence of the moonlight on him last night. Yin Zhu will check it carefully, and she finds that her mental power has become pure. The reason is that Yin Zhu has used so many incantations in this period of time, especially yesterday. Normally, today she should have a headache, but nothing happened today, and her mental power has improved a little bit. The most important thing is that in the orc mainland, Yin Zhu always feels that his spiritual power is very complex, and he always feels powerless. Now Yin Zhu feels that he has a lot more control over his spiritual power. Obviously, the moonlight was good for his cultivation, but Yin Zhu didn''t dare to practice at ease. As for whether other things will have other effects on the orcs, Yin Zhu doesn''t know for a moment. He doesn''t feel that he is practicing casually. Everything has not been tested. No one knows what his final result will be, such as Mengji''s reincarnation formula. Who knows what it will be like in the end? It''s impossible to predict. Yin Zhu doesn''t know whether he should let Bai Yan return to practice. If there is something wrong with his practice, what should he do? At present, the benefits are real. Yin Zhu is thinking about whether he should try a little every day and control it carefully. If there is something wrong, he will cut it off immediately. Of course, what''s more, Yin Zhu plans to go to the Internet to check all kinds of things about the cultivation of spirits into immortals, especially the news about Yuehua. Yin Zhu thinks that there is no wind without fire. These legendary stories may have a little effect on her. Anyway, I always have to try to see it. Maybe it will be useful. It''s also an emergency medical treatment, especially about Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui''s health is a big problem, but Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to take him to the hospital. Even the veterinarian doesn''t dare. But Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to treat Bai Yangui. "Bai Yangui, I don''t know whether you are right or wrong in doing this, but at present, it should be good for you, so I don''t care. Whether it is good or bad depends on your own life, which should also be your own choice. Otherwise, you won''t come to this world with me regardless of everything, and you will give your own destiny to God." Yin Zhu sighed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 Yin Zhu admires Bai Yangui for making such a decision. After all, not everyone is so crazy and dares to gamble his life. Besides, this guy also bet that she won''t give up on her. It seems that she is too soft hearted, and many people know this weakness. Probably from childhood education, life is always the most important thing for her. She can''t kill other people''s lives for an uncertain future like they did in vain. She can''t do it. She can''t do it. For her, the future is uncertain, and the present is real. This is probably the biggest difference between her and Bai Ji. Those people have ideals and goals, and they are all so noble. However, those people are also cold-blooded. They can wipe out the existence of many people by waving their hands. Should the weak die? Shouldn''t the strong protect them? Yin Zhu sighs and touches Bai Yangui''s head. Bai Yangui opens her eyes and looks at Yin Zhu curiously. "What? Don''t you know me after a sleep? " Yin Zhu pokes Bai Yangui''s head with his finger. Bai Yangui leaned his head against Yin Zhu''s side and rubbed it. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Yangui carefully. It seemed that he was much more flexible. It seemed that yesterday''s moonlight was really useful. Yin Zhu decided to look back for information, saying that when she was in the orc world before, she didn''t feel that the night was different. Was it because the moon where she sat was different? Yin Zhu wants to say that she has been basking in so much moonlight since she was a child, but she doesn''t think there is anything unusual. But Bai Yan has a problem when she comes back to bask in it. Is that OK for animals? Yin Zhu thought about it and decided to find an animal. After all, animals can become sperm. In addition, Yin Zhu went back to the Internet to download a lot of legendary things about cultivating Taoism, such as Tao Te Ching. Yin Zhu didn''t know whether it was useful or not. He used dead horses as living horse doctors. He turned back to put these things on Bai Yan GUI to see what special reaction Bai Yan GUI had. She is doing experiments. Of course, another one is how to collect moonlight if it''s good for orcs. This kind of thing can''t be collected. Yin Zhu went back the next day to buy a dog. One of the reasons why he chose a dog was that he wanted to find a companion for Bai Yangui. The other was that dogs were very clever animals and should be easy to teach. It''s a pity that this little dog is very afraid of Bai Yangui. He doesn''t dare to go near Bai Yangui at all. He is always far away. Is this the instinct of wild animals? Think Bai Yangui is dangerous? In other words, the instinct of the beast is very easy to use sometimes. Yin Zhu doesn''t force the dog to go back with Bai Yangui. Anyway, she bought it for experiment. Yin Zhu is afraid that she will raise it with her heart. She will spend her feelings on going back. It''s hard to go back when she wants to leave. However, she was disappointed when she wanted to find a playmate for Bai Yangui. As for whether it''s bad to find a dog for a person, Yin Zhu doesn''t think about it. Besides, Bai Yangui is a wild animal now. If she doesn''t have anything to do, she''ll play. If she doesn''t make trouble for her, she''ll be happy. The next night, Yin Zhu found that Bai Yangui was still comfortable in absorbing the moonlight, but the dog she bought could not absorb the moonlight. Was her idea wrong, that the creatures on the earth could not absorb the moonlight? No, how do those goblins practice? Yin Zhu thinks that since there is a legend, it should exist. Even if it doesn''t exist now, it should exist before. What''s the problem? It''s hard to say that you have to be intelligent. According to the legend, you have to be intelligent. That is to say, you have to have thinking animals to absorb Yuehua. That''s not right. Bai Yangui doesn''t have so-called thinking intelligence. Bai Yangui now relies on the instinct of wild animals. Yin Zhu thought for a whole night, but still didn''t understand. Looking at Bai Yangui lying there comfortably absorbing the moonlight, Yin Zhu couldn''t help but lie beside him and absorb it together. Just absorb it? Of course, he was afraid that he would be found sleeping dead. Yin Zhu also set the alarm clock early to absorb two hours. It was late at night, and the moonlight was just right and it was not easy to be found. It''s another comfortable night. After being woken up by the alarm clock, Yin Zhu can''t help touching her chin. She clearly doesn''t want to be a beast because it''s dangerous, but she can''t help being a beast because it''s too comfortable to absorb the moonlight? Even now, she feels very comfortable. When she wakes up very early, she will be full of energy. She thinks that because she has absorbed the moonlight once, she will subconsciously want to absorb the moonlight at night. Is the moonlight poisonous and addictive? Yin Zhu can''t help but be afraid. He has to control himself and can''t absorb any more. Otherwise, something will happen one day. Looking at Bai Yangui, who was comfortable and didn''t know anything, Yin Zhu sighed, "you''re lucky. You don''t have to think about anything. Just lie there and enjoy yourself. All of them are arranged for you by others." After sighing and shaking her head, she didn''t want to have such comfort for herself, just because there was no other way to go, otherwise who would like to go so hard and take a road that she didn''t know the future at all. Moonlight, moonlight, poisonous moonlight. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu has to look for the information again. He''s afraid that he will become addicted and can''t change it. Everything is good, and it''s not good to lose control.When he''s free, Yin Zhu takes out Tao Te Ching to study for Bai Yangui. He lies on a reclining chair and studies by himself. Two dogs sit beside him, which makes him feel a little relaxed. Yin Zhu found that when he was studying, Bai Yangui turned up his ears and listened seriously. With that serious attitude, Yin Zhu was wondering if Bai Yangui understood? Just look back to ask, or silly, is not understand, is standing there silly, a silly dog. Yin Zhu touches Bai Yangui''s head, and you are a silly dog. However, you are just scolding him. This guy thinks that Yin Zhu is praising him, so he sticks out his tongue and licks Yin Zhu''s palm, as if he is acting like a coquetry. Studying seems to have no effect, but it seems to have a little effect. At least when Yin Zhu was studying the Scriptures, Bai Yangui was very clever sitting there, like a serious pupil. Forget it, no matter whether he is useful or not. Anyway, she''s OK. Just take it as a pastime. What if it''s useful to Bai Yan GUI? At night, it''s still the moonlight. Go on, Yin Zhu will stay away from the scope of the moonlight. She doesn''t want to take the initiative to absorb the moonlight. Looking at his newly bought dog, he would climb to his bed. Yin Zhu twisted it up and threw it to Bai Yangui. "Stupid dog, you are not allowed to climb my bed in the future." However, at this meeting, Yin Zhu found that the dog, who could not absorb the moonlight, started to absorb the moonlight because he was next to Bai Yangui. He would nest at Bai Yangui''s feet and start to absorb the moonlight with Bai Yangui''s frequency. When Yin Zhu saw this, he could not help but be surprised. How could it be? The dog is scared to death because of the absorption of the moonlight. Or is it because the absorption of the moonlight can make people forget everything, no matter the danger or anything else? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu once again thinks that the moonlight is too dangerous for these beasts. Yin Zhu is sleepless. She plans to have a good look at how the dog absorbs it. Yin Zhu went forward and twisted the dog to the other side where there was also moonlight. However, Yin Zhu found that there was no way for the dog to absorb the moonlight alone. Yin Zhu twisted the dog to Bai Yangui''s side, and then the dog began to absorb the moonlight again. Why, after all, is Bai Yangui driving the dog''s cultivation? Yin Zhu wanted to experiment again. As a result, he just turned off the dog. The dog knew how to resist. He ran to Bai Yangui''s feet and lay down comfortably to absorb the moonlight. He took the initiative and learned very fast. Yin Zhu is still studying the problem of Bai Yangui''s absorption of Yuehua. On the other side of Ning Wai, Qin Ran has started the laboratory. At this time, Lao Ma has been invited to Qinglong gang by Qin ran. Of course, it''s polite to say please, but it''s impolite to say that they are locked up. Although Qin ran didn''t do anything to the old horses, they were really not free. Even if they went out, they were watched to death. Fortunately, Yin Zhu didn''t launch the spell these days. They were comfortable, but this comfort was not what they wanted. Unfortunately, they didn''t have the right to refuse. Although Qin ran said that he had prepared the laboratory, he was still very unwilling. He wanted to solve his own problems, but there was no way. Qin ran also invited a number of experts in the laboratory. These experts were snatched from other people''s hands by him. Since some of the experts he was looking for could not lift the magic of the mysterious elder sister, he should use scientific means. The first experiment was the old ma and others. Qin ran wanted to know what the principle of the spell was. It was too magical. The old horses knew that they were going to be experimented, and they all shivered. Thinking about the experimental objects in the laboratory, they were so scared that they almost urinated. They were really afraid that they would be sliced. Fortunately, it''s probably because Lao Ma was able to contact Yin Zhu. Qin ran just asked people to check their bodies and draw a little blood for research. He didn''t do anything too much. However, the old horses are scared to death. Now they only expect the elder sister to come quickly. If the elder sister doesn''t come, they will really die miserably. What Lao Ma is most afraid of now is that Yin Zhu has forgotten some of himself. However, they don''t even have the way to contact Yin Zhu. The lab just has nothing to do. It''s not just studying them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 After daybreak the next day, Yin Zhu took a close look at his dog and found that there was no difference between the dog and his usual performance. The only difference was that he was not afraid of Bai Yangui this time, and he had nothing to do with Bai Yangui. This is because of the benefits, so know to follow Bai Yan back? Forget the most basic fear? But this little dog is very happy to follow Bai Yangui. It feels like a mother taking care of her children. Bai Yangui is very disgusted with the little one behind him. At first sight, he is very weak. He doesn''t want to be with him. However, Bai Yangui doesn''t know how to be rough. Anyway, when Bai Yangui changes a place, the dog immediately follows him. He doesn''t hesitate at all. Yin Zhu thinks that the reason why the dog didn''t respond is probably because the time to absorb Yuehua is too short. After a long time, you should see the change. Of course, in view of the fact that the dog has already begun to practice, he is regarded as his own experimental object. Yin Zhu, who has some guilt in his heart, rarely kindly gives the dog a name, er Hei. Yin Zhu thinks it''s good for them to absorb Yuehua. She believes in animal instinct. This is the real thing. It''s just that this thing is good for animals, but she''s a little afraid of losing herself. Two black you quickly metamorphosis, metamorphosis she knows where the problem is, where the benefits are reflected. The days in the suburbs are still quiet. Yin Zhu calls his family and says that he is very comfortable living here. The mountains and rivers are beautiful, the trees are shady, and the air is fresh. Of course, Yin Zhu doesn''t say anything about all kinds of spell controllers. Even Yin Zhu''s father doesn''t ask him any questions about Yin Zhu. He still doesn''t know too much about some things Good. On the other side, on the orc mainland, Tengxiao and other people have to go to the altar where Yin Zhu left to see the situation every day. Although they also know that Yin Zhu must be sacrificed in vain if he wants to come back, they will subconsciously go there to see the situation. Tengxiao said feebly, "I miss Yin Zhu a little." He hasn''t been separated from Yin Zhu for a long time. No matter where Yin Zhu was, he was a guard. He missed Yin Zhu''s departure. "Well, you''ll think, we don''t want to be the same." Leihe sighs, and he wants to, too. Unfortunately, they don''t know when Yin Zhu will come back. Normally, what Yin Zhu wants is the blood of the people of the world. He should come back soon, but Yin Zhu hasn''t contacted Baiji for a long time. "When Yin Zhu goes back, he can''t take things and run away. There are still relatives over there. When he finally goes back, he has to arrange everything. You should believe that Yin Zhu will come back one by two." Bai Kun looks at the two listless people and says. Bai Kun is comforting the two men. However, Bai Kun''s heart is not as quiet as he told him. He knows that Yin Zhu didn''t cheat himself. Yin Zhu said that it should be true to come back, but Yin Zhu also has close relatives in another world. It''s cruel to ask Yin Zhu to give up. It''s hard to ask him to choose. He worries that Yin Zhu is difficult to cut She, and then the relatives over there desperately want to leave Yin Zhu. What should Yin Zhu do? His female heart is very soft, to strangers who do not know will be soft hearted, let alone close relatives. He wants to believe that Yin Zhu will come back, but it takes a little time to deal with those things. What''s more, Bai Kun thinks that Bai Ji has spent so much effort to send people back. How can there be no way to control Yin Zhu? How can Bai Ji let Yin Zhu go back like this? He just doesn''t say that. If Yin Zhu really doesn''t come back for a long time, Bai Ji will think There''s no way to get Yin Zhu back. "Well, if we have time to sigh, it''s better to deal with our affairs. I don''t think Baiji will let us off so easily, so we have to deal with it well during this period of time, to make Yin Zhu come back without worries, and Jono." Counseling Oh, Qiao Nuo, Bai Kun can''t help but sink his heart. Qiao Nuo will fall asleep and Xiao Jin won''t know what''s going on. Meng Ji doesn''t even dare to explore the situation now. Bai Kun also went to Ziji for help, but Ziji said that he had no way, and Bai Kun knew that Ziji had sent the wolf cub who followed Yinzhu to Yinzhu''s side. Of course, the wolf cub named Bai Yangui is really struggling. He even gives up all his spirit. Do you think that even if she is still alive, he will still be the same after she is reborn? For example, Kim and Jono are different. Of course, no one knows whether Bai Yangui''s transmission in the past is dead or alive, even Ziji doesn''t know. "What about Teng Cheng and Teng Xi?" Bai Kun will turn around and ask Tengxiao. "Maybe I went to find their master." Tengxiao will answer hesitantly. When Bai Kun heard this, he was a little upset. "Tengxiao, you have nothing to do now, right? I''ll arrange a task for you. From tomorrow on, if you have nothing to do, you will go hunting with your two children, and you will give them everything you know." "Tengxiao, you should find that your two children are very close to Baiji. None of us can guarantee that Baiji will be as kind as he said and will not do anything to Yinzhu. One day, if we stand against Baiji and your children stand on Baiji''s side, what will you do? You and Yin Zhu didn''t educate their children. If Yin Zhu is not here, you should educate them well and pay back what you owe them. No matter what you think, I have only one requirement, that is, between Baiji and you, the children must stand on your side. I don''t care what you do. If you can''t manage your own children well, I''ll repair you later ¡£¡± Bai Kun said impolitely.Tengxiao nods his head when he hears this. He is quite sure of what Bai Kun said. If this guy really wants to repair his words, he will definitely succeed. Moreover, he doesn''t know why, so don''t offend a smart man. "OK, I''ll educate them both from tomorrow." Teng Xiao felt guilty about the kids in his family because he didn''t give them much as a father. "What about me?" Leihe asks in a hurry, but without Yinzhu, they are all in a panic and don''t know what to do. This is what Leihe wants to see when baikun arranges things. "You''ll find a way to get your tail out, so that Yin Zhu won''t be sad to see you. Moreover, if your tail grows out, your strength will also be improved." The orc''s reih is one of the top forces on their side. "And you?" Asked Reich. "Me? Naturally, we need to find a way to gather strength. We alone can''t defeat Baiji. " Bai Kun touched his head and said with a smile. Leihe nodded. Yes, they are not Baiji''s opponents. But this is the nightmare world. The orcs can''t get in. How do they fight Baiji? "We don''t have no helpers either. Seeing that there are no helpers in each room, these are all our helpers." Bai Kun pointed to the rows of stone houses with a smile. "You mean those who have practiced reincarnation and become crazy? These people are all crazy. Unless you can cure them, we can''t use them at all. " It''s not that Leihe didn''t think that there was a way to instigate rebellion against some people, but he didn''t think that Bai Kun should have the idea of fighting these crazy people. "No, these people may not be crazy forever. I even think the so-called reincarnation God is a conspiracy. Other people don''t know it. We know it. The so-called suppression of those people is actually Mengji absorbing their power. Do you remember the so-called final awakening we saw before? The man finally woke up, and then woke up, and he madly destroyed himself. Leihe, those people can be sober. You see how many stone houses there are and how many masters are held in them. As long as these people are willing to fight, even Mengji will be finished. " Bai Kun doesn''t think that there is anything for the sake of all the orc people. He believes that people are selfish. Some things are considered more than others. They are just the goodness of human nature, which everyone has. Mengji is so kind-hearted. Do you have to absorb their strength to kill their madness? There''s no other way. Bai Kun doesn''t believe it. Anyway, these crazy people will eventually become the fertilizer of Mengji. This is the result. This is why Bai Kun always doubts Mengji. Moreover, he has practiced the reincarnation formula. However, Bai Kun doesn''t practice at all. He doesn''t want to be the flesh of others. "What you think is very good, but we can''t make those people sober, let alone let them listen to us." I have to say that Bai Kun thought very well, but he couldn''t do it. Bai Kun nodded at this and said, "I know that. So when you mend your tail, you should try your best to find out the news of Mengji''s cultivation period before ancient times. No matter what the news is, you can get back to me. Maybe you can find some clues from it. I must wake these people up. This is our chance to turn the tables Otherwise we have no chance to defeat Baiji. " It''s true that Bai Kun doesn''t want to say anything about his prestige. At the beginning, they couldn''t even fight such an old monster as Wuji, let alone Baiji, a more powerful ten thousand year old monster. "Well, I''ll leave it to you. If Tengxiao takes care of his children every day, Baiji will know what we''re aiming at them, and you''ll have to deal with the negotiation or other things that need to be fooled." Leihe knows that his work is easy to do, and baikun is the hardest one. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 Even though Bai Ji didn''t know the details of what Bai Kun was doing, he also knew that Bai Kun was busy and didn''t know what to do. What these people were doing must have something to do with Yin Zhu, and it must have something to do with him. As for tengxi and Tengcheng, Tengxiao didn''t stop him from taking them away. Tengxiao didn''t think that taking them away would change their views on him. It''s a joke. Tengxi and Tengcheng, including the orc tengan, didn''t want to get rid of the satis when they woke up to the so-called destiny (that is, to make a covenant with the satis). What''s more, the covenant was made by Zichen with his whole life and the gift of heaven. This covenant is not an ordinary contract between the two ethnic groups, including Yin Zhu''s contract. Yin Zhu is destined to be tied to the chariot of the Xi ethnic group and can''t leave, let alone escape. At the beginning, he calculated so much that he sent Zichen to the orc world with the help of QingHan''s hand, and let Yin Zhu merge into the boundless soul. It can be said that these calculations cost him too much energy. How could he give Yin Zhu the chance to escape. Tengxiao wants to educate those two children. Anyway, the more powerful those two children are, the better they are. On the contrary, they are also good. In that case, why should he stop them. Bai Kun, in particular, is smart, and he will not be reconciled. He will have time to deal with some of them and save them from being demons, but Bai Ji didn''t do so. Although Yin Zhu has gone back now, and he has arranged for a second hand, Bai Ji is still not at ease. In case, if there is a real case, Bai Kun will be able to threaten Yin For the time being, he still doesn''t want to annoy Yin Zhu. Anyway, Bai Kun is just a minion in his eyes. No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t escape from his palm. Bai Ji''s eyes are all on Mengji''s side recently. Although Xiaojin has been engulfed by Mengji, there''s no movement, it''s not a small matter as long as it''s related to Mengji. So Bai Ji''s eyes are all on Mengji''s side recently. He''s afraid that Mengji''s side will be affected by Xiaojin''s affairs. Fortunately, for such a long time, there has been no movement on Mengji''s side. Xiaojin should be dead. When you think about what Xiaojin did, you are not afraid of death. Do you think you can turn defeat into victory? Bai Ji didn''t feel that he was doing something wrong. What he did was for the sake of the nightmare world and the whole Orc continent. He would be a great hero in the orc continent. In history, he would be more powerful than Meng Ji in the future. But what Ziji did gave him a headache. Baiji always knew that Ziji was dissatisfied with himself, but he didn''t expect that Ziji even thought of a way to send someone to that world with his own hand. I really don''t know if the man named baiyangui would disturb his plan. Especially now, Ziji has openly lived in the dark abyss. Obviously, his goal has been achieved. What he wants now is to wait for the result, while Baiji doesn''t want to fight with Ziji for the time being. Although the dark abyss is under his control, Baiji knows that there are still some people who are dissatisfied with him. There must be some people who are Ziji. Before, he could be so obedient Li finished those plans because Ziji didn''t want to stop him. If he wanted to do something to Ziji, it would be hard to say. For some reasons, he gave up his powerful power. Although his means are far more than that, if he really wants to fight against Ziji, baiji is not sure that he will win. The dark abyss can''t be chaotic for the time being. He always wanted to ask Ziji what he wanted to do, but Ziji didn''t say. Although they were not enemies, they were not friends either. Bai Ji knocked on the table. He had to arrange the things behind him. What''s more, he didn''t know whether Yin Zhu was well in that world. He used the method to deliver the bracelet to Yin Zhu, but it was just some simple induction technique. However, Yin Zhu knew it well, so Yin Zhu directly wrapped the whole bracelet with mental force, and he couldn''t find anything. Yin Zhu has been back for some time. I don''t know what happened to what he asked Yin Zhu to do. It must be easy to get the blood of people in the world. It depends on whether Yin Zhu does it or not. He can threaten to let Yin Zhu come back, but he knows the consequences of doing so will irritate Yin Zhu, and the loss is not worth the gain. Moreover, there must be many good things in that world. Baiji also told Yin Zhu that he hopes Yin Zhu can bring some things from that world back and change the life of the orc world. So it always takes some time for Yin Zhu. In fact, if he can, what Baiji wants most is the body of the people in that world. In that case, Baiji can''t be sure that the blood of the people in that world can save the world. It''s just Baiji''s feeling that it''s a complete world. Unlike the incomplete world, he must be able to learn from the fresh blood of the people in that world Find the incomplete part of your world in your blood. Unfortunately, he always felt that people in that world could not come over. Isn''t Yin Zhu an example? Only the soul came, but he didn''t expect to bring a living dead man without soul. Unfortunately, he didn''t think of it before. Or you can talk to Ziji about it. After all, Ziji got a person to go there. Thinking of this, Bai Ji hurried to find Zi Ji.Ziji looked at the person standing in front of him and couldn''t help but smile very rarely. "It''s a rare guest. Let''s talk. What''s the matter." Bai Ji was also straightforward and said directly, "you specially made a white swallow to go back. It must not have been made for nothing. Tell me what you have done? Or what do you want to do? There is no enmity between us. We can join hands. " Ziji said with a smile, "there is no hatred between us, but we have different ideas. Baiji thought that you would come to me to ask me this question. I didn''t expect that you could bear it, so I came to ask you this time." "Why so much nonsense? Just tell me if you can." Bai Ji obviously doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Zi Ji. They both have more twists and turns in their hearts than anyone else. If they are not careful, they will fall into the pit. So Bai Ji didn''t want to be wordy. He just wanted to make it clear. Ziji couldn''t help laughing when he heard Baiji''s words, "Why are you worried about me? Don''t you always think you are better than me and don''t need me at all? Now it''s time to ask me Bai Ji''s face didn''t change when he heard this. He just sat there with a cold face, "say it or not?" With that, his face was full of impatience. "OK, I''m afraid of you. It''s a miracle that someone should listen to you and do things for you Ziji says with emotion that Baiji has loyal subordinates. I really admire Baiji''s ability to brainwash. "Bai Yangui, in fact, I''m just making a guess. I''m just making it." Purple sacrifice light said. "That white swallow returns to live." Bai Ji said with certainty. "You''re so sure you''re asking me what I''m doing." Ziji sighs that he has indeed done something wrong with Bai Yangui, but after a world, he can only determine whether Bai Yangui is dead or not. He can only simply predict the changes around him. To tell the truth, Bai Yangui''s health is really bad, and it''s even worse if he''s taken away by him. Originally, he was about to die. He didn''t expect to send it there, but he was still alive. In recent days, he felt the change. Although the change was very weak, according to what he left behind, Bai Yangui''s body should be getting better slowly. I''m really curious about how Yin Zhu cured Bai Yangui. Even he has no way to deal with Bai Yangui''s situation. The whole Xi people don''t know how many people died because their body and spirit don''t match. If there is a solution, the whole Xi people will be saved. Yin Zhu once said that their world is a high-tech world. I really don''t know what the so-called technology is like. I''m really curious. Of course, this is also his right bet. If he finds Bai Yangui, Yin Zhu may not do his best to change someone he doesn''t know. In fact, Ziji wanted Bai Kun and Yin Zhu to go back at the beginning. After all, Bai Yangui is just a friend and Bai Kun is a partner. There must be a difference in the importance between them. It''s just that after taking Bai Kun as an apprentice, he said that There are not many solutions, but he knows Bai Kun''s temperament. He would rather die than involve Yin Zhu, so he finds Bai Yangui. "Come on, what did you ask that man to do?" Bai Ji asked in a calm voice. When Ziji heard this, he shook his head and said, "nothing." Bai Yangui''s whole soul has been taken away by him. What else can Bai Yangui do? The only thing Ziji can do now is to wait. Ziji knows that orcs are likely to have a second soul after losing their own soul. According to legend, orcs have two souls, but the main soul is human. What they show is human soul. In fact, orcs have another animal soul. Of course, animal soul is a beast by definition, but intelligent beasts have a certain chance to produce intelligence, Become human again. Ziji can only wait for baiyangui to wake up. He thinks baiyangui used to be a man, so Yinzhu will find a way to make baiyangui become a man again. As long as Ziji''s animal soul can wake up, he can know the result. "Bullshit, you didn''t do anything, you''ll do this to send people over." Bai Ji didn''t say well, and obviously didn''t believe what Ziji said. "Bai Yangui has no soul. What can I do? The only thing I can do now is wait for Yin Zhu to save Bai Yangui. If Yin Zhu can''t help it, it''s Bai busy." Of course, Bai Yangui''s health has improved. Ziji will never say it. Ziji thinks that as long as he gives Bai Yangui time, what he wants to do will come true. Bai Ji didn''t speak when he heard Ziji''s words, rolled his eyes, and then turned around and left. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 At this time, Bai Kun was thinking about how to let those already crazy people help him. The most important thing to let those people help him was to make them sober. Bai Kun knows that the previous totem stone can sober up the heat. The totem stone is the sustenance of their people''s worship and belief. Bai Kun doesn''t know what the principle is. Anyway, the totem stone can. So transposition thinking, is it that only the thing that reposes people''s belief has the energy to sober up the crazy people? thought of this, and Bai was ready to try this thing. There was no totem stone in the nightmare. But every tribe here has a goddess. It is said that this goddess is a guardian tribe. We must know that the nightmare and the orcs are different. The nightmare is the reason that every night because of the essence of the blood moon, the beast will become crazy, and only live in the goddess. It is said that the goddess can stop the wild animals. Will it not stop them, but make them sober and not mad? Thinking about this, Bai Kun felt that he was right. If he was right, he could encourage people to worship and collect the power of belief. Yin Zhu directly asked Leihe to help him collect a goddess statue. The goddess statue in this world is precious, because no one will desecrate the goddess statue guarding the tribe. Even if there is a fight between tribes, they will not destroy the goddess statue. However, this thing is not a treasure. There are goddess statues in some declining tribes. Just like the statue of goddess in the dilapidated temple where Yin Zhu arrived when he came to the Xi clan, but Bai Kun remembers that the statue of Goddess seemed to have a sense, because it followed Yin Zhu. Bai Kun had been thinking about the reason why the goddess would follow Yin Zhu, what was hidden in the goddess, and why she had the same mind. However, the more she got, the colder Bai Kun''s heart became. For example, Bai Kun has speculated about the function of the goddess statues. All the goddess statues in the nightmare world are Mengji. Will Mengji really be kind enough to protect these people? Bai Kun doesn''t believe it very much. He thinks that the reincarnation formula is made by Mengji to fool the world and to find food for herself. So does the so-called Guardian goddess seem to be the same. After all, Mengji''s crazy devouring brings so many negative things that she can''t bear at all. So Mengji has made a goddess image to collect the power of faith. It''s a pity that Mengji calculated a lot, but never thought that things would get out of control. Thinking of Xiaojin who was swallowed by Jono, Mengji on the dark side had occupied the main position at that time. That is to say, Mengji kept collecting the power of belief, but it was not enough. She was still suppressed by Mengji on the dark side. Of course, Mengji can draw out all the power of belief at once, which may suppress Mengji on the dark side. However, Mengji does not dare to do so. Once she does so, the whole nightmare world will be destroyed. At that time, Mengji will have no place to collect the power of belief, but this dark side still has a steady stream of follow-up power. It''s estimated that even Mengji didn''t think that what she did would get out of control. However, this man is a genius. He can think of such a way to practice. Where is the first person in the world so easy to do. Of course, Bai Kun, who wants to understand this, is most worried about Jono and Xiaojin. At the beginning, no one thought of the choice that Xiaojin made. Although Yin Zhu knows that Jono is still well according to his partner''s engagement with Jono, it''s far from enough. Xiaojin thinks that he can defeat Mengji by absorbing the power of darkness. How can it be so simple, Xiaojin It can be said that even Mengji absorbed less than 1% of the drizzle every day, not to mention that Mengji absorbed tens of thousands of years of energy before. These are not what Xiaojin can compete with. They are one with Xiaojin. Yin Zhu won''t leave his partner or any of them, so he must find a way to contact Xiaojin, at least to see if they can join hands to separate Xiaojin from Mengji. Just afraid that Mengji is not willing to let Xiaojin leave, baikun is not as big hearted as Xiaojin. Xiaojin thinks that he can swallow up the dark forces and grow up. One day, he can swallow Mengji. Theoretically, it''s OK, but Mengji will not grow up to that level. In addition, Mengji always knows that Xiaojin exists and is so powerful It''s impossible for people to not know that they have a little flea. One is probably indifferent. With the mentality of going to the theatre, we can see what Xiaojin can do as a pastime. Another is that Mengji is using Xiaojin. After all, now she is about to lose balance. Xiaojin can devour the power of darkness. Although it''s only a little, it''s at least a plan. Bai Kun is most afraid that because of this, Xiaojin will be trapped in it forever and become a part of Mengji''s absorption of dark power. Then one day Mengji will kill Xiaojin when she can control herself. Bai Kun doesn''t know what he''s thinking is right. When Xiao Jin surprised Meng Ji, he was about to be killed. As a result, Meng Ji, who was on the shining side, found out and stayed. However, no matter the bright side or the dark side, Meng Ji is good. In Bai Kun''s eyes, these two people are not good. It can be said that all the things in this continent are done by Meng Ji.Of course, there are Baiji. Baikun doesn''t believe it foolishly. Baiji will defend Mengji, but now he''s not sure that baiji is for himself. Leihe quickly found a dilapidated statue of the goddess for Bai Kun. Bai Kun took it and felt it carefully with his own mental power. He didn''t know if it was the reason why he practiced the reincarnation formula. Bai Kun found that he could absorb the power in it. Bai Kun only absorbed a little bit, and then felt it carefully. He didn''t know if he could I can''t feel the reason why it''s too little. Bai Kun then directly absorbed more than half of the power of the goddess. Then he felt that his whole spirit was better, and his brain was more sober, because the restlessness caused by practicing the reincarnation formula would disappear. Bai Kun is sure that this goddess statue can eliminate the negative effects of practicing reincarnation formula. It can really make people sober. Of course, it''s impossible to make people sober if there''s only a little power in it. Just think about how long Bai Kun has practiced reincarnation formula. It takes half the power of a goddess statue to make people sober People are sober. I''m afraid few goddesses can''t do it. Thinking of this, Bai Kun could not help but frown. He believed that if the news was told, all the people in the nightmare world would be crazy, and the whole nightmare world would become turbulent. At that time, these unwanted gods would be robbed, especially the crazy people in Hanhai. Although he has found some solutions, he can''t do it. He can''t rob the gods and daughters that the tribes still worship. How can the people of those tribes survive? Of course, the idols worshipped by people will have more power of belief, which is different from the broken idols in his hands. So we still need to think about ways. Of course, Bai Kun plans to try. Is it possible to collect the power of belief every day, or is the power of belief collected by everyone the same? Bai Kun plans to try it himself, and he also wants to study how that Mengji researcher links up the statues of goddess in the world and secretly absorbs the power of belief Yes. Bai Kun plans to go by himself. Anyway, there''s nothing to do here in the dark abyss, and Yin Zhu doesn''t come back so soon. As for Tengxiao, he doesn''t have to worry about it. Anyway, Bai Ji won''t do anything to them before Yin Zhu comes back. Bai Kun told Tengxiao about what he was going to leave. As for what he was going to do, he didn''t say. It''s not that he didn''t believe Tengxiao. It''s that the less people know about these things, the better. He will announce them when he wants to announce them. Tengxiao has no objection to Bai Kun''s leaving. Anyway, in his eyes, Bai Kun is their military adviser. The things arranged by the military adviser are naturally meaningful, and he just needs to do the things arranged by the military adviser well. Moreover, he has been accompanying his two sons and educating them these days, which greatly satisfies his father''s heart. He always feels that he owes his two children. Now he can make up for it. Of course, he does his best to do it. When he was young, he didn''t get his father''s care. For his children, he is willing to give as long as he has something. Leihe is a little suspicious of what baikun wants to investigate, but he doesn''t ask. Anyway, baikun can''t go out to play. Besides, they have many eyes around them. If they break baikun''s business, it''s a big deal. So Bai Kun left directly. When Bai Ji knew about this, Bai Kun had already left the dark abyss. If he wanted to send someone to chase him, he could catch up with him. However, Bai Ji thought for a moment and said, "it''s OK. If he wants to go, he should go. There''s no need to stop him. But where he went and what he did must be known." Bai Ji thought that he was too careful. No one would want to destroy his own affairs, just those boys. He waved his hand to let people go, while Bai Ji was wondering where he had flaws. He couldn''t think of them. Anyway, he wanted to see what waves Bai Kun could make in his hands. Bai Kun also knows that someone is following him, and he doesn''t care. Anyway, he has no purpose. After he goes to a tribe, he stays for a few days and strolls around every day. He seems to have done nothing to buy something to eat and drink. But this behavior is strange, and some people can''t understand it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 Bai Kun didn''t want to do anything. He was very clear that the power of belief of these goddess statues was Mengji''s ration. If he dared to do it, he was afraid that he would anger Mengji at the first time, which was not good for him. Bai Kun just wants to find out the link between Mengji and these goddess statues, and then when he wants to destroy them, he can destroy them immediately. That''s enough. So in the eyes of outsiders, what we see is that Bai Kun seems to have nothing to do, wandering around in those tribes. It can''t be a broken pot. Of course, Baiji and Ziji don''t believe it. Baikun''s madness is not like this. They can only say what baikun is doing, but they don''t know or realize it. Since he can''t detect it, he can only let those people follow him. Bai Ji is very clear that the person he sent out is a good information seeker. If that person can''t find any clues, he may not find anything even if he goes there. Of course, he directly forces Bai Kun, and even can confuse him with his powerful mental power, but Bai Kun''s strength is weak It''s not that low. It''s not that easy to confuse. Moreover, Baiji will be staring at the side of the dark abyss. He can''t put down this side to stare at baikun. Although he has talked with Ziji before, he still can''t believe what Ziji said. Ziji can''t do things without success. Bai Yan will wake up sooner or later if she returns to live. This is the biggest problem. He has the means to threaten Yin Zhu, but he has no means to threaten Bai Yangui. The best way is to let Yin Zhu bring Bai Yangui back. He''s just afraid that Yin Zhu won''t be able to do anything about Bai Yangui at that time, and he''s worried about the backhand of Ziji. "It''s an eventful time." Bai Ji couldn''t help feeling very much. He would stagger down to the bottom of the palace and look at Mengji sitting there with her eyes closed and meditating. There was a trace of admiration and admiration in her eyes. This was a trace of emotion that he soon put away and never showed again. "Mengji, I''ve come to see you again, but you probably won''t know." Bai Ji finds a place to sit down beside Meng Ji. Looking at Mengji sitting cross legged, white Kun is silent for a long time. His small body can hardly be seen from Mengji''s back, as if there is only one Mengji in the hall. "Mengji, soon our dream will come true." Bai Ji''s mouth said, empty hall in addition to dream Ji, only he is there, the faint echo is still in the ear non-stop playback. Unfortunately, no one answered him at all. Baiji was not disappointed when he saw this. He just sat with Mengji for a long time, and then slowly stood up. Because of the sore legs after sitting for a long time, he was a little staggered when he walked, and his back looked a little embarrassed. What Bai Ji didn''t know was that when he left, the two Mengji who had closed their eyes tightly opened their eyes. Then he took a look at Bai Ji who had left and quickly closed his eyes. Unfortunately, Bai Ji didn''t see this scene. At this time, Bai Kun has been continuously investigating several tribes outside, but he has found something. However, there are people around him. Even if Bai Kun finds out, he will keep on walking. Bai Kun believes that in a short time, he will be able to find out the node where Mengji absorbs the power of these beliefs, and then he can work hard with them. On the other side of the earth, after several days of airing Qin ran, Yin Zhu finally found Lao Ma Ji. Lao Ma Ji was very happy when he received Yin Zhu''s notice. He wanted to celebrate warmly. These days, their life is really hard, just like that of ancient widows. There is no hope, and there are countless sufferings every day. Although Qin ran didn''t do anything too much to them, it''s necessary to take some blood to check them. Now they are a little scared when they see the syringe. They just want Yin Zhu to take Qin ran away quickly. Of course, they are more secretly regretting. Why did they find Qin ran at the beginning? It''s better to find someone who''s really good at business. They''re looking for it all by themselves. Qin Ran''s heart is not calm. In addition to Yin Zhu''s mystery and magic, it''s the animal skins that Yin Zhu brought. Because those animal skins don''t look like his known creatures, Qin ran specially asked people to check those animal skins. Let alone, he came to the conclusion that there are many species that are not on the earth, and some of them are from some species on the earth Most of the genes are the same, but a small part of them are different. However, no matter whether they are non mutated animals or mutated animals, this is not something ordinary people can take out. After knowing the result, Qin ran quickly sealed up the skins of these animals, and none of them dared to move. Qin ran knew very well that if these things were separated, he would not be able to keep them. At that time, all kinds of problems would arise, and even he would die miserably. Qin ran wants to call aunt Yin a little bit now. He is a gangster, but these things are far worse than this aunt''s. it is estimated that as long as this aunt''s affairs are disclosed a little, he will die without a place to be buried. For this reason, Qin ran prepared to kill Lao Ma several times, but he finally put up with it.Because of Yin Zhu, yes, it is because of Yin Zhu. Although he has never seen Yin Zhu, he has only been in contact with Yin Zhu for a period of time in the dark. According to the old Ma''s understanding of Yin Zhu and what Yin Zhu has done to himself, Qin ran can infer that this aunt is kind-hearted. Otherwise, she can''t kill them for some reasons. Either of them is a good thing for him. Starting from Yin Zhu taking out those animal skins, this is a trap. It is estimated that he is just trading in an ordinary way. For the safety of those objects, I''m afraid Yin Zhu will also control them. After thinking about this, Qin ran felt that he was really a man sitting at home. Disaster came from heaven, and he couldn''t avoid it. It''s a pity that he didn''t know who and what kind of person he was going to work for himself. Lao Ma couldn''t tell each other''s name and appearance. Several people could only yell at each other, which was really humble and oppressive. "Now that my aunt has contacted us, you''d better go there quickly and bring the things that my aunt wants to study." Qin ran didn''t kick the ass of the old horse. "Well, I''ll go now. Young master Qin, you wait at home. I promise you will do it well. " The old horse is bulging his face and smiling lovingly. He wants to hold Qin ran in his hand and pamper him well. No matter what you want, I will pamper you with all kinds of unprincipled favors. The only requirement is not to let him continue to draw blood next time. Those experts took blood when they had nothing to do. As a result, he did not take less blood, but the research results were nothing. In the past, Lao Ma thought happily that he was the same as Qin ran who was selected by his aunt. They were grasshoppers on the same line and could wear the same pair of trousers. Now he found that he was no match for others. Thinking of this, Lao Ma was deeply sad. He is still too young to think too much. It''s a pity that it''s too late for him to go back and listen to his parents. Of course, in order to prevent Qin Ran''s people from setting traps for him, Yin Zhu first gave him a fake address when he came over, and then China pictures informed Lao Ma to change his address. In this way, he contacted Lao Ma for several times. Yin Zhu assured that the people around him were gone, so he was ready to go out to see Lao ma. But Lao Ma was led to many places by Yin Zhu, and almost didn''t breathe. Lao Ma said that he had never done this before when he did bad things. Without this, he would deeply realize that it was not easy for others, especially their old partner uncle policeman. If he had a chance now, Lao Ma would hold their hands and cry and repent. Yin Zhu directly handed the blood that he had just drawn from Bai Yangui to Lao Ma and said, "you go back and give me a good study to see what''s abnormal in this blood." At this time, Lao Ma took the test tube that Yin Zhu handed to him, and then very puzzled asked: "that aunt, why we have seen you clearly, can also think of your appearance, but can''t say it?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "It''s very simple. It''s because I cast a spell on you, so that you don''t miss me too much when you have nothing to do. If you have nothing to do, you will talk about me." Old horse heard this almost did not cry out, who miss you, who talk about you. Lao Ma has already made preparations in his heart. When this matter is over, the aunt will bypass him. When he goes back, he will talk to his brothers, sisters and friends. He must not be a gangster. It''s too dangerous. Obviously, my aunt was worried that they would tell her relevant information, so she put a curse on them. However, my aunt''s spell was really magical. Who could have thought that it was for this reason? If I told her, I would be ridiculed as feudal superstition. Ah, the old horse sighed heavily, and then carefully put the test tube. This thing was sent by my aunt. It must be able to test some different things. You should be careful to put it away. If you lose it, the old horse is worried that he will die. Who knows how precious the contents are? He saluted Yin Zhu respectfully after finishing everything. "Auntie, I''m going to take the blood for test. Can I send the test results to you by wechat?" "OK, you go. After the results of the research, you can study the drugs for this disease for me. Go." As for the funds, Yin Zhu didn''t say that so many excellent skins are worthy of them. As for whether they can sell it, Yin Zhu thinks it''s not a problem. There are too many experts in the world. Just change your mind or find out where to get the ancient things. Anyway, the excuse is people''s idea. As long as you have absolute strength, there''s nothing you can''t do. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 The old horse took the medicine and went to find Qin ran carefully. Qin ran also let people stare at him at the beginning. After knowing that his people were thrown away, Qin ran was not angry, but had a kind of expected feeling. The mysterious man''s method is too magical. Even if his own people go to see someone, he will give the other person a head. There are many ways to control his subordinates. "This is what my elder sister gave me and said she wanted to study." Lao Ma carefully opened the special medicine box in his hand and handed the test tube to Qin ran. Because everyone, including Lao Ma, didn''t know Yin Zhu''s name, so they called Yin Zhu by the name of elder sister, aunt and grandmother. Anyway, they all knew which one they meant. Qin ran just glanced at the test tube, then nodded and said, "send things to the Research Institute." Just a test tube, he can see something. It''s good to have something to do, and he can infer something from it. At least he knows what the mysterious elder sister wants to do. Recently, Qin Ran has been thinking that the reason why the elder sister didn''t see them is that she didn''t want to be known by others. It''s reasonable to say that all the people who have such mysterious means should come from extraordinary origins and have their own subordinates. However, the elder sister used the means of controlling them to find outsiders to deal with this matter. Why doesn''t she have her own people After all, it''s a secret thing to do with the laboratory. Qin Ran has two corollaries at this time. One is that there is no available person around her. She is an ordinary person. Because of the opportunity, she gets the use of the spell. Most of all, this may be very small, but it is not without it. Another is that she is in a very dangerous position now, and there is no credible person around her. She would rather look for someone to do things outside I don''t want people close to me to know. After thinking about this, Qin ran knew that it was his chance. No matter what the reason, it was a result. No one could use this elder sister, and the most important thing he needed was people. He could cooperate with her, but Qin ran didn''t want to be subordinate to others all the time. Of course, if it''s the first chance, he just needs to patiently find out the person behind him and then counter control the other party. Even if the other party''s strength is weird, Qin ran knows that controlling people can''t only be powerful. There are many ways, such as affectionate male stratagem or finding the other party''s relatives. Of course, the most important thing is to find out the other party. If it''s the second kind of person, it''s hard Find the other side to cooperate and get the maximum benefits from the other side as much as possible. He is a gangster. As long as he has interests, he does not do less desperate things. But now the other party is hiding deeply, and it''s not so easy to find people. Yin Zhu is planning to go out for a tour. Of course, Bai Yangui can''t be left at home. Yin Zhu plans to take Bai Yangui with him. If he wants to go out, he can only have his own car, or else any other car will not take him out. Moreover, the city has been disturbed by her recently. Although Qin Ran has done nothing else, Yin Zhu can feel that the city is much more guarded. She''d better leave first to let Qin ran and them be quiet. Yin Zhu told his parents about his plan to travel. Yin Zhu''s mother couldn''t help but want to travel with Yin Zhu. Her daughter came back with difficulty. She wanted to have more contact with her daughter. She was really afraid that Yin Zhu would leave when the matter was finished. She would like to hang on Yin Zhu directly. "Old man, let''s go out with Yin Zhu. I miss her so much. " Yin Zhuma can''t help but look at her wife. Yin Zhu''s father looked at his old lady, reached out and touched her head and said, "OK, we''ll go out for a trip, but it''s better not to go with Yin Zhu when we go out." He also missed his daughter and wanted to spend more time with her, but wasn''t it for her safety? When they leave the city, they will meet with Yin Zhu. If they go to a distant place, there will be fewer people staring at them. Even when Yin Zhu lived in their house before, Yin Zhu made a statement. If someone found them one day, they would say that they were threatened by Yin Zhu. If they were found one day, other people would know about Yin Zhu''s uncanny ability. At that time, they would directly say that they were threatened to give Yin Zhu a false identity. In any case, Yin Zhu was threatened People, this also said in the past. Anyway, as long as their close relatives don''t say it, who knows it''s Yin Zhu who has already died. Yin Zhu''s mother doesn''t want to think so much. She just wants to go out with her daughter. When Yin Zhu knew that her parents wanted to go with her, she didn''t refuse. She didn''t have the heart to refuse. She was an unfilial girl. She was destined to abandon her parents for the sake of men and children. Now her parents are not afraid of danger and just want to spend more time with her. What''s her qualification to say no? Yin Zhu doesn''t have many things, so he will pack up his things quickly, and then spend 20000 yuan on a cheap second-hand car and go on the road. Bai Yangui is very excited and looks at Yin Zhu''s car. As long as there is Yuehua to absorb, Bai Yangui will absorb it every day. For such a long time, Bai Yangui''s weak body is much better. Compared with the physical quality of normal people in the orc world, it''s still dregs, but it''s similar to that of ordinary dogs, at least Yin Don''t worry about Zhu. He suddenly hung up because of his bad health."You''re more excited than I am." Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yangui lying on the window and shakes his head curiously. Of course, besides Bai Yangui, er Hei, who is Bai Yangui''s younger brother, will also follow Bai Yangui to look out of the window. This big and small action seems to be very harmonious. Yin Zhu thinks that the two black will become the second Bai Yangui, because no matter what Bai Yangui does, the two black will imitate. "Take a good look at the world. Maybe you won''t have a chance to see it in the future." Yin Zhu reached out and touched Bai Yangui''s head. Bai Yangui paid such a high price to come to this world. After waking up, these memories are the wealth of his life. Yin Zhu and his mother met several provinces away, and then a family of three and two silly looking dogs began to travel across the country. Yin Zhu didn''t choose any place, but almost played one place at a time, regardless of any tourist destination or Xiaoshan village. The whole family had a great time along the way, and Yin Zhu also collected a lot of different kinds of things Since the reserve seed, later to the orc world. It''s a pity that the backpack can''t store the way to live, otherwise Yin Zhu would like to take things like chickens, ducks and pigs with him. Although there are a lot of meat animals in the orc world, the food on the earth is delicious and different. On the other side, Qin ran took something and asked people to study it, while Professor Baker in the research room got the blood for a test and found Qin ran for the first time. Professor Baker grabbed Qin ran excitedly and asked, "where does your blood come from? Get that man for me and study him for me. " Qin ran looked at the professor''s excited look, could not help but frown and said: "what''s in it?" Who''s blood can make a famous professor excited? Don''t look at Professor Baker as if he is not famous. This guy is not famous in the eyes of ordinary people. In fact, he is a famous human body research expert in the dark net. He is crazy. There must be something wrong with the blood, and it''s a big problem. Think of elder sister big said let them study the blood and find a way to rescue, that is to say, the owner of the blood should be sick, and it is not a general disease. "You got the blood, and you asked me?" Professor Baker said in a bad voice. Qin ran said coldly, "don''t play tricks for me, talk well, otherwise you won''t want to study." It''s no use threatening Beck''s life, but it''s a standard for the research he''s interested in. "What''s the mystery, but it''s also a secret. I''ve studied a lot of people''s (animal) combinations, but they can only connect some parts of the beast to the body. But that doesn''t change a person''s genes. After all, the one who connects is only foreign, and the inner core doesn''t change. The blood you give me is different. Look at his gene master It''s still human, but almost half of the wolf genes are fused in it, and the two are perfectly fused, not the kind that sticks together by force, you know? This is a werewolf. I always thought that the werewolf was a legend, but I didn''t expect that it was true. I''ve told you all about it. I''ll study the werewolf quickly, and I can see from the blood that the werewolf''s health is very bad. You give the werewolf to me, and I promise to give you a healthy werewolf, OK? " Beck''s eyes lit up as he said this, hoping Qin ran would agree immediately. Qin ran couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "give the man to you. I''m afraid there won''t be any residue left at that time." As for Beck''s crazy appearance, there is no guarantee when he studies it. It is estimated that everything will be thoroughly studied at that time, and there is no residue. Besides, he does not have such a thing. The werewolf turned out to be a werewolf. Thinking of all kinds of animal skins in his hand and the weird spell of eldest sister, Qin ran couldn''t help thinking about where the eldest sister was. This is a fantasy world. Is there such a thing in the real world? Qin ran was wondering if there would be a parallel world, otherwise how could there be such a strange thing? Of course, when I think about it again, I feel that I think too much. There is no such fantasy. It''s just that the person who can take out such a magic thing, I''m afraid he can''t touch it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 Qin Ran''s club has classified Yin Zhu as a special race. Considering Yin Zhu''s uncanny ability, Qin Ran''s club has no intention of calculating Yin Zhu in the public. As for the secret one, he can still do it. After all, he is controlled by others now. He has to find a way to remove the puzzling spell on himself. Werewolf, Qin ran remembered that there was a legend of Werewolf in Europe. The mysterious man was not the one who came from there. No wonder he had no way to find many masters before, because the system was wrong. He was looking for monks and Buddhists, and the western one was a legal system, which was totally different. Of course, Qin ran doesn''t know if there is a werewolf in the west, but he believes that as long as he lets out the information in his hand, someone will be interested. Maybe it''s the opponent of that person. It''s better to remove the spell on himself, so that he can get revenge without worries. Yes, Qin ran had never thought of letting the mysterious man go. He was so big that he was so depressed for the first time. He would not lose anything, so he still had to find a way to revenge. Qin ran at this time very simply answered Professor Baker: "you don''t think about people, first find out the cause of this person, you want to study, there is still a chance in the future." Qin ran thinks that the other party wants to find a life-saving medicine from the Research Institute. He thinks that he cares about that person. It must be very cool to bring someone back to do the experiment. Beck nodded at this meeting. Although what he wants most now is to study the werewolf, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have the werewolf. There are many other things in the blood that he hasn''t studied yet. He will study them well. As Qin ran said, even here, want to study those can be less? Then Qin ran passed on the message outside. Of course, he didn''t pass on the message openly, but secretly. After all, if there was a werewolf, he was afraid that his side would be restless. The city was his territory, and he didn''t want to destroy it. Yin Zhu doesn''t know what Qin Ran is doing here, but even if he knows Yin Zhu, it won''t be good as long as he can''t find himself. As for the lesson, he can teach, but other Yin Zhu can''t do it. Yin Zhu wants to say that she has never been such a powerful person, but now she has a lot on her back. If Bai Kun had followed him, he would have thought better than himself. Yin Zhu is going to follow his parents outside, but they are not crazy. Because he takes Bai Yangui with him, and most of the species Yin Zhu wants to collect are in the countryside, so Yin Zhu basically takes the rural path, and there is no monitoring when he walks through the villages, so he is very safe. Yin Zhi knows that his parents are going to travel with Yin Zhu. He also wants to go. He just thinks about his children, his wife and his job. There is no way for them to go even if they want to. He wanted to get along with his own sister more, but unfortunately he didn''t have the chance. In addition, his sister would obviously have something to do, and her identity was unknown. His sister deliberately alienated them. His parents really wanted to keep up with their children. Yin Zhu is playing all over the world. What she doesn''t know is that there are a lot of strangers in the whole a city, and whether Yin Zhu is in that city or not, all the people who appear in a city during this period have been investigated. Qin ran didn''t find anyone. Although they were disappointed, they didn''t say anything. Anyway, they can wait until Yin Zhu gets in touch next time. Last time they can ask Yin Zhu to run away, next time it won''t be. He must catch him. Baiji on the other side of the dark abyss is a little upset. He doesn''t know why he is upset. Everything develops as he thinks, and the bugs are under his control. He should be very happy and comfortable, but baiji is upset. Bai Ji doesn''t feel that he will be inexplicably upset. As a priest, it is often because of an innate induction. What''s wrong? This is also a kind of omen. What''s wrong? Bai Ji thinks about it and thinks that the only thing wrong is Ziji, and the only thing that can jump out of his palm is Ziji. Is it because of the little flag that Ziji sent? Bai Yangui? Think of here white sacrifice some uneasy, no, he had to ask, alive to urge Yin Zhu back as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Bai Ji will call tengxi and Tengcheng brothers directly. Tengxiao thought that he had lost the two brothers for such a long time, and they should have feelings for him. But as Bai Ji waved, the two brothers would pass. Tengxiao''s face would turn black. "Tengxi Tengcheng, I know that neither I nor your mother can take good care of you. We owe you a lot, but we always want to be good to you. If it wasn''t for Baiji, we wouldn''t be separated for so many years. Tengxi Tengcheng, you should be very clear that baiji is good to you because it wants you to control your mother For years of teaching, do you completely ignore your mother''s safety? " Tengxiao''s face is a little bad. I''m sorry for my children. Tengxiao admits that, but it''s not their will. If tengxi and Tengcheng are always on the side of Baiji, he will be very sad and don''t know how to choose.After hearing Tengxiao''s words, tengxi was silent for a long time and said, "father, I know what you mean. You can rest assured that if the master really plans to kill my mother, I will fight to protect her and won''t let her be hurt." Teng Cheng nodded and said, "I will, too, so don''t worry, father." Tengxiao looked at the two brothers with a bad face when he heard this, "no one wants you to work hard, and we are not willing to let you work hard. You can''t leave. You don''t care about anything. You are still children. Isn''t it good to leave this matter to our adults? Why get involved. " After hearing this, Teng Xi was silent for a long time. He reluctantly revealed the contract mark on his forehead. "Father, look at our forehead. We can''t escape from this. We can''t be alone. Even he can''t be a little brother in the orc world." Tengxiao this meeting very serious looked at that contract mark, the facial expression is very bad, "white sacrifice he calculated you." Tengxi shook his head and said, "he calculated all the people, so father, we have to manage this matter. At least we do it ourselves, and we know how to do it, so that we won''t hurt mother." "He has gone too far. Thanks to your respect for calling him Shifu, he even won''t let you go." Tengxiao was very angry. Tengxi can''t help shaking his head when he hears this. What''s the matter? Think about how Zichen respects his master. Finally, at present, Baiji doesn''t do too much harm to their family. Even if he threatens their mother to go back, it doesn''t hurt their mother. So they are waiting to see what Baiji will do to them. Before Baiji hurt their relatives, they would still respect Baiji, because Baiji did teach them a lot, and they were very good to them before, and they didn''t treat them as prisoners. "I still don''t think it''s proper. I''d better talk it over with someone." Although the two children are very smart and have their own fortune, Tengxiao dare not just let them go. Doesn''t that mean that his father is useless? He wants to discuss this matter with Bai Kun. When tengxi had the seal of the covenant, the whole Orc continent was crazy and happy. One by one, they really thought it was destiny. Bullshit destiny was just a contract with the satin people. Moreover, their family, including Yin Zhu, had been contracted without knowing it. Now they are bound and spit blood when they think about it. "Father, don''t worry. Now the master just wants us to pass by. It''s not a big deal. Bai Kun''s father is very busy. We won''t act rashly when it happens. We''ll let you know." Teng Xi quickly promised to say. Tengxiao nods. What can he do if he doesn''t? Bai Kun is still running outside. He doesn''t think that Bai Kun is wandering around like the rumor says. Bai Kun must have something important to do. He''d better not quarrel with Bai Kun. It''s not good to disturb Bai Kun''s business. "OK, you two should be careful when you go to see your master. Be careful not to make mistakes." Tengxiao stretched out his hand and rubbed the two children''s heads. The two children laughed. Watching Tengxiao go away, tengxi sighed that he would have a headache. Tengcheng also held his head powerlessly, "big brother, what should we do?" I thought he could do it for any reason, but they were a little confused. Teng Xi patted Teng Cheng on the shoulder and said, "come on, master is waiting for us." "Master, what can I do for you?" Tengxi asked respectfully with his younger brother. Bai Ji looked at the two little disciples standing in front of him, and suddenly said, "Zichen, do you regret it now?" Teng Xi and Teng Cheng heard this, their faces were straight, and they said in a hurry: "no, master, we naturally listen to you." Bai Ji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this and said in a playful tone, "do you think Yin Zhu knows your identity? After all, there is a contract. If the contractor is gone, how can the contract still exist? Do you think your parents know who you are "Ridiculous, you two idiots, you will change your heart and pretend in front of me." Bai Ji was so angry that he grabbed what he saw and threw it at the brothers. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng knelt down immediately when he heard this, "master, my apprentice will listen to you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 Bai Ji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, and then he thought more and more loudly, which made Teng Xi and Teng Cheng very uneasy. "Everything is up to me. Are you sure you can do it? Living is just perfunctory to me? " Bai Ji said coldly. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng are sweating. They will kneel down in front of Bai Ji, "master, we naturally listen to you." Bai Ji heard this and snorted, "I hope so. I''m afraid you''ll miss your parents." Tengxi Tengcheng couldn''t help but turn pale when he heard this. He wanted to defend himself a few times, but he didn''t know what to say. Finally, tengxi said, "master, you should be the one who knows the disciples best. Why do you try to hurt our hearts like this?" Bai Ji''s face was better when he heard this. He would say directly, "you two use your related contract to communicate and ask Yin Zhu how things are going." "All right." Tengxi nodded cheerfully. The two men stood up directly, and then the seal of the Covenant on their forehead began to shine, and the symbol began to send out a special rune, which flew directly to the sky and disappeared. Yin Zhu, who will have a good time, suddenly feels that her eyebrows are hot. Fortunately, she is not far away from her car. She runs to the car and closes all the windows. As the contract on his forehead keeps getting hot, Yin Zhu feels as if his whole soul has left and is flying towards the sky. At this time, Yin Zhu was terrified. What''s the matter? Is it a white sacrifice? What did Bai Ji do to his body? Baiji must be worried about coming back like this. It must be Baiji. Fortunately, this kind of soul flight did not go far. Yin Zhu found that he would be in a special space. Then Yin Zhu saw tengxi and Tengcheng brothers. "Teng Xi, Teng Cheng, did you call me? What''s going on? " Yin Zhu asked anxiously. It can be said that he has lost the orc world completely. Yin Zhu is still very concerned about them. He doesn''t know what happened to them when he comes back to Tengxiao. "Don''t worry, father. They are very good. We are here because of master. Master wants to ask you about the progress there." Tanche could not help but speak. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was stunned, "did Bai Ji ask you to come? You... " Yin Zhu can''t say the rest. Since these people represent Baiji, that is to say, they are on the side of Baiji. Thinking of how Yin Zhu could not be sad, her child stood on the opposite side of her. What made Yin Zhu more uncomfortable was that she did not know how to save the two children. They were all Baiji, Baiji. Yin Zhu bit his lips hard and cried silently. Tengxi could not help feeling a little uncomfortable when he saw this. He bowed directly to Yin Zhu, "I''m sorry." When Yin Zhu heard this sentence, he couldn''t help crying, "since you know I''m sorry, why do you want to do this? I don''t ask you to help us. Don''t you care?" "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Don''t cry. Don''t feel bad." Tengxi would be at a loss to wipe Yin Zhu''s tears. Yin Zhu shook his head and refused tengxi, "since we have already chosen our position, why tell me I''m sorry? Why wipe my tears and pretend anything." Yin Zhu can''t help biting his teeth and looking at tengxi and tengxi coldly. "I''ve always been curious about how Baiji will control me. After all, I''ve come back to this world, but now I want to understand that it''s you two. Of course, I thought that Baiji''s effort to take you to the nightmare world can''t make you useless. Now you''re here to supervise my work. Let''s say, there should be other means And say it, lest I know nothing and have no scruples. " Yin Zhu has wiped away the tears on his face and said coldly. Tengxi see this in the heart very uncomfortable, after a long time, he light mouth, "once again introduce us, in fact you should know me, my name is Zichen, he is the same." Teng Xi pointed to Teng Cheng and said. Teng Cheng''s face changed when he heard this, and he wanted to explain, but Teng Xi stopped him with his eyes. When Yin Zhu heard this, he stepped back two steps. Then he pointed to the two teenagers standing in front of him with trembling fingers, "what do you say your name is?" "Zichen." Tengxi said with certainty. Yin Zhu''s tears will fall down one by one. Zichen turns out to be Zichen, so these two are not her children from the beginning to the end, so they can stand so firmly on the side of Baiji, so they don''t care about him who gave birth to them. "Tell me what Baiji asked you to do. I feel sick when I see you." Yin Zhu would gnash her teeth. She would like to rush up and kill them. "Have you got what Shifu wants? Come back as soon as you get it. We don''t have much time to spend with you. Of course, you''re not the only one who can live in that world. You know, we''re born of your body. We have ties and contracts. I don''t want to try to walk like you, but when I take a step, I just want to go I''m afraid it''s not good for the people around you, so it''s better for you to do things well. " Teng Xi said coldly. As for the consequences of Yin Zhu''s disobedience, he also showed his understanding.When Yin Zhu heard this, he was very cold. That is to say, tengxi could replace himself on the earth. No wonder baiji would let him come back. As for tengxi''s unwillingness, it''s a simple matter. It''s estimated that tengxi would pay a great price to replace her. Of course, for Baiji, he is willing to pay as long as he can accomplish his goal. If she doesn''t want to, I''m afraid it will come true. "Go back and tell your master that the orc world can''t have the blood of the people in our world. The cause of the orc world is the basic genetic defect. Even if there is human gene control, it''s not so easy to cure. Give me half a year, and then give me half a year." Yin Zhu really wants to talk about it for a few years. It''s just how long she''s been back now. The white sacrifice has been urged. It''s obvious that the other party won''t agree for too long. It''s better not to mention it. "Well, I''ll tell the master." Tengxi waved Yin Zhu back. Teng Cheng saw that Yin Zhu had disappeared. He would directly wave his fist at tengxi. He cried angrily, "tengxi, why do you do that? Why do you say that? Mother, he misunderstood. Mother, she is very sad." Teng Xi didn''t fight back either. He just wiped the corner of his mouth, then looked at Teng Cheng helplessly and said, "what can we say, Teng Xi, you know, we can''t get rid of our master. We are destined to make her sad. It''s better to make her sad once. Later, she can be cruel and she won''t have to struggle and feel uncomfortable all the time. Would you like to see it She''s been suffering like this all the time. One pain is enough. " "But in that case, we''ll lose our mother. That''s our mother." Teng Cheng said very painfully. "I know, that''s it. We follow Shifu. At least we know what Shifu is going to do. If Shifu hurts her one day, I will fight to protect her." Tengxi covered his chest and said. "Brother, I feel so bad, so bad." Teng Cheng can''t help crying. Teng Xi can''t help but embrace Teng Cheng''s words. He doesn''t want to be like this. He doesn''t want to, but he can''t help it. He lied to Yin Zhu just now, which is not a lie. In fact, he can be said to be Zichen or tengxi. To be exact, the two are combined. Shifu is true, and so is a father and a mother. At the beginning, Bai Ji arranged everything when he sent him to the orc mainland. Zichen thought he was extremely smart and could do everything well, but he didn''t calculate the family relationship between his parents. He didn''t arrange it well. He felt sorry for his master and parents. When Yinzhu wanted to save baikun, Zichen entered Yinzhu''s body at that time. At that time, the child in Yinzhu''s stomach just became conscious, and Zichen''s consciousness was more powerful. At the beginning, Zichen also wanted to swallow it, while tengan was the pathological change after swallowing it. Zichen''s soul was divided into three parts, and there was no way to start from the root Eliminate the original soul, and if he swallowed the soul of the newborn cub, he would be punished by heaven. Moreover, Zichen always thought that he could go back at that time, why hurt these children, so he chose to merge, and then he became like this. Zichen also knows that he can''t go back now. He is tengxi''s three brothers. There is no Zichen in the world, but they are all doomed to be loyal and righteous because of Zichen. "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault." Tengcheng murmured. In fact, he knows that tengxi can''t be blamed for this, but isn''t it hard in his heart? Can''t help but want to vent. "Well, don''t feel bad. We should go back. We can''t ask the master to see our abnormality and wipe away our tears." Tengxi carefully helps Tengcheng dry his tears. Baiji knows them very well, so they must be careful not to let Baiji see anything. In fact, Baiji should see something, otherwise at the beginning, they would not deliberately test them. To tell the truth, such a day is really tiring. If he can let go of it, he really wants to let it go. If it''s all over, it can''t be done. No one can care. Just the two of them can''t, even if they die. They can''t change anything even if they die. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 Soon the two brothers returned to their bodies. Bai Ji took a close look at the tengxi brothers and said, "when will Yin Zhu come back?" Tengxi nodded at this time and said: "yes, she said that the people in their world have checked the blood of orcs. She said that we can''t be repaired by the blood of the people in that world. She said that we are born with genetic defects. As for what is gene, I don''t know. She said that we should give her another half a year to see if we can find a medicine to repair genes." "Well, I see. You can go back." Bai Ji waved his hand and said. "If my father asked us what our master wanted us to do, how would we answer?" Teng Cheng asked impatiently that he didn''t want to cheat his father, but he didn''t know what to say. "Tell father the truth." Tanche looked at the sky and talked. "To be honest, in that case, master''s side..." Teng Cheng has a headache. He doesn''t know what to do. "Teng Cheng, you don''t have to worry. Master is so smart. Even if Father knows this, what do you think father can stop master? I''m afraid our father doesn''t know anything, and we can''t do anything at that time. If our mother has a chance, we can''t be peaceful even if we die. " Tengxi said anxiously. Now he is very worried about his parents. He roughly knows what the master is going to do, but he doesn''t know whether it will hurt his mother. Moreover, his master has always been able to understand that in this case, they won''t leave his mother alone. So his master won''t tell them about his mother who has something to do with them To add some chances to his parents, tengxi plans to tell Tengxiao what he knows, at least not to be caught off guard. As for Baiji, as he said, what Baiji wants to do is sure to be successful, and he has done enough to help them. "Well, you decide. You''re the big brother." Teng Cheng himself does not know how to do, this will be willing to take the lead, no direction, he is a direction. Tengxiao saw the two children coming back and asked, "what did your master ask you to do?" Tengxi then said what he had done. Of course, he didn''t say that his soul and Zichen had been integrated. He just said the relationship of contract. "You said you saw your mother? How is she Tengxiao asked excitedly. After he left Yinzhu, he didn''t know how to think about it. It would be very difficult for him to ask more when he got the news from Yinzhu. "My mother, she has nothing to do for the time being. She grew up in that world, so she should be very adapted. My mother said that she found the orc gene defect, and it will take about half a year to study how to cure the gene defect." "I found out the cause of the disease. Your mother is really good. We''ll wait for her for half a year." Tengxiao said very comfortingly. He is most afraid that there will be no result when Yin Zhu goes back. If Yin Zhu can really take out the medicine to cure the orcs, it will save the whole Orc world. Of course, the only bad thing is that Yin Zhu will be back for half a year, which is a long time. "I know about this matter. I''ll discuss it with your father Bai Kun in the future. Now you try to obey your master, so that they won''t be suspicious of you and hurt you." Tengxiao stretched out his hand and touched the two children''s heads. He was very pleased to say that the two children were standing beside them. Tengxi nodded. It would be better to have baikun''s father. At least baikun''s father is smarter than his own father, even though they don''t want to admit that his father has a simple mind and developed limbs. "Go and rest, you are good children." Tengxiao said happily. Tengxi and Tengcheng go back to their homes. Tengcheng will have a headache and ask, "brother, do you think the master knows what we do? After all, the master suspected US before." Teng Xi couldn''t help but feel a thump in his heart when he heard this. No, if so, what he did was not useless. Instead, he left a handle on Bai Ji''s side. "There''s nothing he doesn''t know about master Zha." Teng Cheng would mutter. Tengxi''s heart was still a little uneasy. When he heard his brother stabbing his knife, his heart was even more uneasy. He didn''t want to betray his master sincerely. He just wanted to help his father and mother. Yes, what he wanted to do was to try to balance the gap between the two sides, so that no one could help him and Tengcheng. "Can you shut up? There''s no good way. It''s a lot of annoying words." Teng Xi glares at Teng Cheng, turns his back to Teng Cheng, and obviously doesn''t want to talk to Teng Cheng. This younger brother, like his father Tengxiao, is a brainless one. Even the part of the soul that Zichen fused with him, the smart one, didn''t fall to him. He had been in a bad mood, all kinds of irritability, and then next to him there was a brother who added fuel to the fire, tengxi said that he was sad. Teng Cheng knew that his brother was obviously angry, so he quickly covered his mouth. He said that if his brother was not happy, his brother would go back and find a needle to sew his mouth.Looking at his brother''s sad look, Teng Cheng clenched his hand into a fist and gently knocked his head. It''s useless. If he can''t help his brother, he''ll give it back. Yin Zhu had a good time playing here, but suddenly ran away and locked himself in the car. Yin Zhu''s parents came up in a hurry, just looking at the closed door. The two elders were very worried. Because of Yin Zhu''s special identity, they didn''t dare to call people to see him. If Yin Zhu changed into something, wouldn''t it be a bigger problem? Yin Zhu''s mother would anxiously circle around the car, circle by circle, while Yin Zhu''s father would have a headache and hold his wife, "don''t go, you''re walking so fast that my heart beats with your pace. If you go on, I don''t need to breathe." "I''ll go my way. It''s none of your business." Yin Zhu''s mother gave the old man a white look, but she stopped after all. "You''ve been talking about everything for a long time. Yin Zhu hasn''t come out yet. Is there anything wrong?" Yin Zhuma asked anxiously. "What''s your hurry? At that time, our daughter seemed to be rational. It should be something unexpected happened. She closed the door tightly at that time. It should not make people find anything abnormal. So we''d better wait and don''t surround the car all the time, so as not to make people see anything abnormal." Yin''s father tried to persuade him. "Yes, I''m the only one who''s worried. My daughter was born from my hard work. You''re just in a good mood. It doesn''t hurt, of course." The anxious Yin Zhuma''s words are full of fire. If you find one, you''ll fight one. When Yin Zhu''s father heard this, he looked at Yin Zhu''s mother angrily, "old woman, do you speak with your conscience? What do you mean I''m not in a hurry? If you''re in a hurry, you can help your daughter? Is it true that I want to bump around like a headless fly and add endless troubles to my daughter just like you When Yin Zhuma heard this, she was very aggrieved and said, "do I want to do this? Would I like to? Am I in a hurry? If you don''t comfort me, blame me. " Hearing this, Yin Zhu''s father sighed, "when can I blame you? Let''s sit and wait. Maybe Yin Zhu will come out in a moment." Yin Zhu''s father can''t help but pull his wife aside to comfort him. It took Yin Zhu a long time to wake up. She looked at her hand. She went back to her body. Thinking of what the two children said, Yin Zhu can''t help but have a headache. The meaning of the two children is very obvious, that is, the two children are controlled by Baiji. Now they are just passing on words. I don''t know if Baiji will promise to give him half a year. If the other party is not satisfied, they will communicate again, or they will directly let their children replace themselves. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to have the last situation. Yin Zhu has an intuition that if it is replaced, there will be problems between herself or her children. She can''t accept them, either herself or her children. So she has to speed up her pace and urge Qin ran to hurry up. It''s just that we don''t know whether this genetic defect is a big problem or a small problem. If it''s a problem that has been conquered in the world, it''s easy to solve. If it''s not, it''s hard. Yin Zhu just thought about it for a while, but didn''t think about it any more. She would think about her parents, and they should be worried about it. Sure enough, Yin Zhucai opened the car door, and two old people over there had already crowded up. "Yin Zhu, tell us what happened. Although we are not smart, we can still give you some advice." "I''m sorry to worry you, mom and dad." Yin Zhu looks at the beads of sweat hanging on their foreheads and feels guilty. "Don''t talk nonsense, you are going to be very anxious." Yin Zhu''s mother gave Yin Zhu a push. "Well, there''s something. Let''s go, mom and Dad, and talk as we go." Yin Zhu asked two old people to get on the bus. Just now, she did not know if she had attracted other people''s attention. However, even if someone had paid attention, as long as no one checked it, there would be nothing wrong. Most people today are not willing to meddle in their business. "In fact, it''s no big deal. People in our world asked me how things were going and how long it would take. They contacted me and had a strange image, so they hid in the car." Yin Zhu explained a little. As for the tengxi brothers, Yin Zhu didn''t say that they didn''t have to worry about them. When she came back, she didn''t show filial respect to the old man, but it brought endless trouble to the old man. Yin Zhu felt very guilty. In fact, when she came back, she shouldn''t go to the two old men, but she couldn''t help it. It was she who disturbed the old man''s peaceful life for many years. When she left, she would make the old man sad for a while. She was an unfilial daughter. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 "Yin Zhu, are you busy? If you are busy, we can play by ourselves without your company." Yin Zhu''s father looks at the thoughtful Yin Zhu and opens his mouth. Yin Zhu smiles faintly, "what can I do for you? I''ve done almost everything I should do. Now all I can do is wait for the result. I''m very idle now. I have nothing to travel with you. " Yin Zhu''s father stretched out a hand and patted Yin Zhu on the shoulder. "Yin Zhu, if you have anything to say, dad has no ability, but as long as you can help, dad wants to help you." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help crying, "Dad, it''s OK. It''s really OK. I can solve it. Let''s play now and have a good time." In the orc world, her father really can''t help her. She has brought a lot of trouble to the old man. That''s it. In the rest of the time, she will take two old people to have a good time and be filial to them. Qin Ran''s lab has already started the experiment. Because Bai Yangui''s problem is quite serious, some problems have been found out and some targeted drugs have been produced. However, no one knows how effective it is. Professor Baker strongly demands that the experimental objects be taken out. Only by taking out can we know which drugs are useful and the specific results How, how to adjust, how to experiment with such a tube of blood. Qin ran also knows that Professor Baker is threatening. He is very curious about this project and shows some achievements. It''s normal for him to say that he wants to actually operate the experiment, but Qin ran can''t get the experimental target at all. Qin ran wanted beck to continue his research. As a result, people said he couldn''t do it and didn''t want to move. Instead, Qin ran asked Lao Ma to contact Yin Zhu. As a result, they couldn''t get in touch with him. Instead, they went to hacker experts to locate the phone. As a result, no matter how powerful people were, they couldn''t find the location of the phone. Looking at Beck who is not working and Qin ran who is sad, Lao Ma can''t help squatting in the corner and shivering. Where are you, elder sister. In addition, Qin ran also invited some Western knights and witches to try to remove their own spells, but it didn''t work at all. If it wasn''t fixed, every five days they would have a pain in their heart. It''s not a punishment. It should be the elder sister''s big use to warn them that they are still under her control. Qin ran looks at Professor Baker who is on strike. He can''t help but have a headache. The laboratory is burning money every day, which makes his heart ache. The mysterious people can''t get in touch with each other. They didn''t know where the person was hiding. It''s so big a city. It''s too easy to hide a person. What''s more, they can''t describe each other''s appearance. It''s just black and how to find it. Qin ran thought of many strange animal skins he had received. He could not find any similar animals, or those skins could extract some special genes. Is it possible that the skin in this is the skin of a werewolf? Thinking of this, Qin ran found several skins and cut a small piece for baker. "Take this and study it." Qin ran didn''t explain. He just threw the hide away. Although Professor Baker was dissatisfied with this kind of animal skin, nothing was better than nothing to come, and he left happily with it. On the other hand, the guy who once ran into Yang Wantong was still in city A. after she left Yin Zhu''s house, she went to find her master. Although she knows that Yin Zhu didn''t hurt her heart, she has something to do with it now. So she plans to ask her master to help her see if she can help her. Her master Lin Chun is an old master of Baji boxing who cultivates her internal power. She has a lot of knowledge and may be able to help her. Lin chundao checked her body, but he didn''t feel anything. However, when he checked with his internal force, he only felt that Yang Wantong''s heart seemed to have a membrane on it, but that membrane didn''t hinder anything. It seemed that it didn''t exist. It was very strange. Lin Chun believes in his intuition. There''s no such thing as nonexistence. It should be Yang Wantong''s spell. It''s a magic spell. He wants to meet Yin Zhu for a while, but Yang Wantong refuses to say who gave her the spell. Since Shifu said that it would not affect her life and body, and she really didn''t feel any malice from Yin Zhu, why did she let Shifu go to find Yin Zhu? If there was anything wrong with the two, she would be responsible. Since there''s nothing wrong, Yang Wantong was going to leave, but Lin Chun won''t let her go. No matter whether it''s harmful or not, there''s a knife hanging on his good apprentice''s heart. He can''t rest assured that he can''t gamble on the other''s kindness. As a warrior, he knows very well that there is no so-called kindness in this world. Because of this, Yang Wantong was left in city A. during this period of time, there was a strange message in city a, saying that there were werewolves in city a, and many foreign people came in to find a mysterious elder sister. When Yang Wantong heard this, she immediately thought of her own tenant, who was absolutely mysterious, and then came from his master Yang Wantong also knows that the person who released the news was Qin ran of the Qinglong Gang, and Qin ran also set up a research institute. Of course, no one knows where the research institute is.Werewolf? Yang Wantong would think of Yin Zhu''s magnificent body. At least in China, an oriental country, young girls grow up so tall and strong, but they don''t look like wolves. Then Yang Wantong thinks about the wolf she accidentally hurt. She thinks about her tenant''s abnormal behavior for a pet. It seems that the wolf would have to pay for his life if he lost his life. Besides, the veterinarian is also abnormal. Normally speaking, as a veterinarian in a pet hospital, what kind of precious pet has not been seen before, and she even wants to covet other people''s pets, Does that mean that veterinarian found something, that''s why? Thinking of this, Yang Wantong''s heart can''t help trembling. It must be true that this large number of people are looking for their own tenants. Thinking that they know a big secret, Yang Wantong can''t help but feel very happy. If she didn''t know that she couldn''t talk nonsense, she would like to rush to find someone to express her excitement. Thinking of this, Yang Wantong is going to talk to her tenant. Of course, she is kind-hearted. She reminds her tenant to be good and stay at home. This Yang Wantong wants to go, Lin Chun is naturally stopped, "where to go?" "Go out to play, master. I''m suffocating every day. I''m still a beautiful young girl. I can''t compare with an old man like you who keeps me at home all day. If I don''t go out for a breath, I''ll be crazy." Yang Wantong holds Lin Chun''s hand and acts as a coquetry. When Lin Chun heard this, he directly threw away Yang Wantong''s hand, "what nonsense, just accompany me for a few days, so impatient? Sure enough, I used to say that I should be filial and so on, but later I talked about deceiving people. " "No, master, I''m not filial to you. I didn''t buy so many things when I came home." Yang Wantong said that she was a good disciple of filial piety. "Fart, who wants to give gifts when they go home? Is that still called home?" Lin Chun said angrily. "Master, what do you want to do to let me out?" Yang Wantong said angrily. Lin Chun looked at his disciple seriously and said, "what do you want to do? You used to be able to accompany me for a period of time. Now there''s a mess in the city. You''re going out. Do you know the werewolf? " "I don''t know." Hearing this, Yang Wantong shakes her head. "You lie to me. Every time you lie, you look down at the top of your shoes." Lin Chun impolitely pointed out that Yang Wantong lied. "Master, now that you know all about it, why do you tear me down? I don''t want face. " Yang Wantong said unhappily. "When you want to have a face, you used to be coquettish when you wanted something from me. When you''re not happy, you just leave. Hum, when you have a face, you say." Lin Chun said impolitely. "Master, this is a life attack. You have gone too far. You have been upgraded." Yang Wantong said with a smile, ready to leave. The result was Lin Chun a hand to bring back, "don''t say clearly not to go out." Hearing this, Yang Wantong couldn''t help crying and said, "master, I really don''t know you. I''m just curious about this. I want to see what the so-called werewolf is like." "Master, please let me go. I promise I won''t make trouble, just watch the fun?" Yang Wantong holds both hands to guarantee. "If you believe what you say, the sow can go up the tree." Lin Chun refused without hesitation. "Master, if you don''t feel at ease, how about going with me? You see how boring it is for you to plant flowers and raise fish here every day. It''s better to go out and have a look at the excitement and brush your sense of existence." Since she can''t get out, Yang Wantong plans to turn her own master out. With her own master in, there''s really something wrong and someone to support her. "Are you sure you''re just watching, not taking advantage of my old man?" Lin Chun frowns at Yang Wantong. "Master, you really hurt my heart. When did I use you?" Yang Wantong asked very sad. "All right, all right, I''m not going to pack up yet." Lin Chun scolded a sentence, and then watched Yang Wantong happily go to pack things, and he walked up in the yard with his hands on his back. In fact, he is also very curious about the werewolf. After all, it is a legendary thing. Anyway, he has never seen it. Moreover, many foreigners come to his own territory, and he always has to entertain them. In order to prevent those people from forgetting themselves and doing everything in disorder, they have to act according to his rules when they come to his territory, and no one will watch them forget his existence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 Looking at the little apprentice skipping away, Lin Chun squints at his back. If the little apprentice wants to say it has nothing to do with her, he doesn''t believe it. It seems that the little apprentice also has a secret. Since this matter has something to do with his little apprentice, he naturally wants to go and have a look, so as to control the scene, so as not to be bullied by his little apprentice. Lin Chun took his little apprentice to live in another apprentice''s house in the city. This apprentice is also a rich man in a row. Then Lin Chun asked his apprentice to inquire about the news. Qin ran would like to see Lin Chun. Although Lin Chun doesn''t seem to have any influence, he has a lot of money for ordinary people, but not for those rich people. In fact, what Qin ran cares about most is Lin Chun''s contacts. Lin Chun is a martial arts expert, and he has a lot of such friends around him He has many disciples of his own. It can be said that Lin Chun has a wide range of contacts. If he can, Qin rancai doesn''t want to make enemies with such people. However, Qin ran was very puzzled that a man like Lin Chun would find himself. He didn''t seem to offend this one. "Don''t you know what you''re looking for?" Qin ran first entertained Lin Chun, and after a good meal, he asked very seriously. "The news about werewolf is not released by you. I think the downtown area is a bit chaotic recently." Lin Chun glanced at Qin ran. "Did they disturb the old man? I''ll let those people restrain themselves from disturbing the old man. " Qin ran couldn''t figure out Lin Chun''s intention for the moment, so he said it carefully. "No, a younger generation of me has been involved in this matter, so I''d like to ask you what is your relationship with the werewolf?" Lin Chun asked impolitely. He asked himself that he could suppress Qin ran, so he knew that Qin ran was in the research room. "The old man''s people have been intimidated? To tell you the truth, sir, the laboratory is mine, and the werewolf news is also released by me, but this experiment is not what I am willing to do. I am coerced by people. The person who coerces me will have a very strange spell. I don''t even know what the other person looks like. It will be a headache. If there is a sir, I believe that with the ability of the old man, I can take that one People. " Qin ran was annoyed because he couldn''t get in touch with Yin Zhu all the time. He would find that Yin Zhu even provoked Lin Chun, an invisible big man. It''s silly for him not to pull this big man into the water. As for whether Lin Chun can win the mysterious elder sister, Shaolin Chun is better than him. When Lin Chun heard the spell, he could not help but frown, "do you mean you were also under the spell?" Lin Chun can''t help frowning at the thought of his little apprentice''s spell. It seems that this matter has something to do with his little apprentice. "Come here, let me examine you." Lin Chun said very simply. Qin ran also ordered it and went directly to the front of Lin chun to let him check. The reason why he was so bold was that he was sure that Lin Chun would not treat him like he did. Lin Chun had no grudge against him. In addition, the door was under his own hands. No matter how martial arts master Lin Chun was, he could not escape the attack of overheated weapons. Unless Lin Chun wanted to die, he would never move him. And listen to Lin Chun''s meaning, it is obvious that Lin Chun''s younger generation has also been under the spell, and this Lin Chun can obviously be detected. Soon, Lin Chun also found that strange membrane in Qin Ran''s heart, but Lin Chun found that the one on Qin ran was much more complicated than his own little apprentice, that is to say, the person who cast the spell was a little soft on his own little apprentice. Qin ran looked at the old man in meditation and couldn''t help asking: "old man, did you check out the problems in my body just now?" Qin ran dreams of solving his own physical problems. The old man who will find something is his hope. "Well, the spell is on your heart, intertwined with your heart and blood vessels." Lin Chun said very directly. "Please help me." Qin ran pleaded anxiously. "Sorry, I can''t do it." Lin Chun sighs. Qin Ran''s face was about to change when he heard this. He managed to find a man who could save himself from suffering, but the other side didn''t? Since the other party doesn''t cooperate, it can only be done by other means. As for the problem of offending, Qin ran doesn''t think about it at all. What''s the hesitation about saving lives. As soon as Lin Chunyi saw Qin Ran''s face change, he understood what Qin ran was thinking. "You''re in a hurry. Listen to me, I said I can''t do it. It''s not that I don''t cure you, but that I can''t get rid of that spell. My internal power can only find the existence of that thing, but there''s no way to get rid of it. It seems that it''s invisible, and there''s no way to get rid of it." When Lin Chun said this, he couldn''t help sighing. Qin ran can''t help sitting on the ground decadent when he hears this. Damn, even a master like Lin Chun can''t get rid of it. Who else can get rid of it. Then Qin ran got excited again. Before, he invited people everywhere. Those people couldn''t even find the spell anywhere. At least Lin Chun could find the place of the spell. If he could find it, he would find the person who could release it in the future. "Sir, it seems that we have the same enemy. Sir, how about our cooperation? Take out the man who is hiding behind Qin ran held out his hand and clenched his fist."Don''t worry about cooperation. What about the werewolf?" Lin Chun can''t easily cooperate with others like this. At least he has to find out the truth of the matter. Besides, Qin Ran is not a kind-hearted product, so that he won''t be sold that day. Qin ran thinks that the reason why the man coerces himself is for the sake of the laboratory. Then he says that the werewolf doesn''t have any information. The so-called werewolf information is only inferred from which tube of blood. At least what the blood verifies is that the other party is not human, and the blood is not acquired. At least the gene arrangement of the whole blood is integrated, not the kind of random fusion. "It turns out that this is the case. What has your laboratory come up with? And the hide, will you give me some of it? " Lin Chun said with a smile, obviously he agreed to cooperate with Qin ran. "Of course, I''ll send you as many skins as the old man wants. As for the information from the laboratory, I''ll show you the current experimental results later." Qin Ran is also very straightforward. Now an old man can find the spell. He can''t lift it now. Maybe he can lift it later. At least for now, Lin Chun is used as a life-saving straw by Qin ran. As for the results of the experiments, they are not organized by themselves. What''s the problem with the leakage of the results? Lin Chun took the experimental results and left, but Yin Zhu didn''t know that she just didn''t want to come forward and find someone to help her study. Even if nothing was studied in the end, there was no big problem. She didn''t know that she had to do some random operation to blow up a lot of big guys. Yang Wantong managed to return to the urban area and went to find her tenant for the first time. At the beginning, she knocked on the door, but she didn''t want to fight with the black wolf. As a result, no one opened the door after knocking for a long time. Yang Wantong climbed into the wall carefully, and the key to the door was changed by Yin Zhu. Even if she had the original key, she couldn''t get in, so she had to climb the wall. Yang Wantong, who is climbing the wall, can''t help comforting herself. She says that she is concerned about the tenant, and the tenant lives alone. Plus a wolf, no one knows if she is sick or anything, and no one knows if there is an accident. Just when she arrived at the hall, Yang Wantong knew that her trip was in vain, because there would have been a thin layer of ash on the table in the hall, and it was obvious that the house had not been inhabited for some time. The first thing Yang Wantong thought of was that the tenant would not move away because of this. Where would she go to find someone in the future? Thinking of this, Yang Wantong hurried to see other things. She found that everything here was very clean. At least the hall and kitchen were clean. The room where Yin Zhu was sleeping upstairs was still shrinking. As for the other rooms, nothing had moved. Yang Wantong knows that the tenant has directly paid the rent for half a year. That is to say, the house is still owned by the other party. No matter whether the other party has fled or has gone out and is not at home for the time being, Yang Wantong can''t do anything to smash the door. It''s wrong to come in over the wall. How can the tenant come back after smashing the door? In fact, Yang Wantong is struggling. She can''t find anything even if she smashes the door. Yin Zhu''s things are all in her backpack. Before, because of Yang Wantong, Yin Zhu really wanted to move away. After that, didn''t she want to travel? I didn''t move out. I didn''t live for a few days anyway. That''s it. Yang Wantong looked at the empty room and said reluctantly, "what do you say you should do to avoid me? I''m like a bad hearted person. Will it do harm to you? It''s too bad. " Then he looked at the empty room and felt that he was really crazy. He would tell the ghost. If she has nothing to do, she''d better go back first so that her master won''t be worried. As for the investigation of tenants, Yang Wantong doesn''t think it''s necessary. What these people put on the facade must be fake, so it''s unnecessary to investigate. Yang Wantong will climb the wall from the original road to leave. She plans to go back and ask her master about the news of the werewolf, and then combine what she knows to see if she is the same person. When Yang Wantong went back to see Lin Chun, it was evening. Lin Chun also knew that Yang Wantong, one of his little disciples, had gone out once. He didn''t ask him. He just directly gave all the things he knew from Qin ran to his little apprentice. He asked Yang Wantong to think about what he wanted to do. The apprentice won the spell and didn''t tell him in detail. This is what he would do She made her own choice to see if she wanted to tell the truth and what role she played in it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 When Yang Wantong heard what her master said, she couldn''t help cheering in her heart. Her tenant was really fierce. She just suspected before, but didn''t expect that the storm in a city was really caused by her tenant. What''s more, I learned from my master that the tenant was gentle and kind to himself, and didn''t torture him much. It''s probably because she helped the tenant bring the wolf back in the pet hospital at that time. Is the werewolf a tenant or the wolf? Thinking that she knew the secret that everyone didn''t know, Yang Wantong had a sense of excitement and satisfaction in her heart. This unique feeling made her feel quite good. Then Yang Wantong went to the agency to find Yin Zhu''s rental contract, and found the telephone number left by Yin Zhu at that time, Yin Zhu? I don''t know if this is the real name. Then Yang Wantong secretly called Yin Zhu. Her tenant would not run away because of this. She called to care about it. She still wanted to learn from her teacher. Yin Zhu will see a strange phone call and hang up if he thinks about it. The only person who knows her number is his next of kin. Now that her parents are around, only her younger brother Yin Zhi is likely to make the call. Yin Zhu regards her as a salesman or a cheater, and doesn''t want to answer it at all. Yang Wantong looked at the phone was hung up, the heart is not reconciled, continue to play. Yin Zhu just hang up. Then Yang Wantong went on. Yin Zhu saw that three in a row are the phone number, can''t help but say: "now the liars are so dedicated?" But this meeting Yin Zhu was also annoyed by the other party''s annoying strength, and he couldn''t help getting angry. "You''d better find a reason to convince me, or I''ll curse you well for your perseverance, and guarantee to the end." At the same time, Yang Wantong, who was excited to get through the phone at last, heard this. Her whole neck shrank and she wanted to hide herself. She didn''t hear this sentence, "that, master, I..." "Who is your master?" Listening to the cold words of the tenant, Yang Wantong shivered at the first time, then explained with a microphone, "that, I am Yang Wantong, your little landlord." Wuwu, doesn''t she subconsciously say what she wants to say most? Why don''t you want to be her master? She is very good and will be filial to her master. Yin Zhu can be regarded as remembering that the girl who accidentally broke into her rented place was a little vague and cute, at least OK, so she didn''t use the means to deal with the bad guys to deal with her. "What''s the matter?" Yin Zhu said calmly. "Then how did you move away?" Yang Wantong asked with great regret. Yin Zhu heard this, the whole person is not good, she coldly replied, "how do you know I moved, you smashed the door to see? Is it because I''m too kind to let you go last time, so you challenge my bottom line again, whether it''s as a landlord or something else, it''s too much for you when I''m not here. " Hearing this, Yang Wantong quickly explained: "no, I don''t mean any harm. You know, because you do those things, Qin ran spread the information about werewolf. Many people will come to a city, even my master has come down the mountain. But you are still very powerful. Even if my master can find the place of the spell, he still can''t get rid of it." Yang Wantong said that she was in high spirits. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his head. What''s the psychology? Her master didn''t lift the spell on her. She was still very happy. Is it so easy to be coerced? Yin Zhu quietly ordered wax for Yang Wantong''s master. It''s really hard to have such a bear apprentice. Fortunately, she didn''t promise to be the master of the baby, or she had to worry about it. "Your master is very good?" To tell the truth, Yin Zhu couldn''t understand the principle of the magic, but the instruments in the hospital couldn''t be checked out. I didn''t expect that Yang Wantong''s master could check it out. There was some means. "Of course, my master is a famous level eight master, but it''s useless for you." Yang Wantong very disgusted said. Yin Zhu ordered wax for the hapless master again. She knew that Qin ran would not be reconciled, and she thought that such a person would find a way to deal with herself, but she didn''t expect that Qin ran would release the news. It seems that she really needs to be careful. "Don''t worry, although I didn''t expect this, I can accept it. Thank you." This wench can be regarded as a tip off to herself. Before that, she didn''t care with her about all the things she turned into the room. She thought this person was simple before, but she didn''t think that she was the only one who knew her identity. "You''re welcome, master. You really want to thank me. Just teach me two spells." Yang Wantong obviously wants to be a teacher. Yin Zhu said with a bitter smile, "it''s not that I don''t help you, but that I can''t teach you, so you should stop thinking." In the orc world, there are only priests. They belong to the traditional generation of priests, so they don''t have to learn. God teaches them automatically. Yin Zhu''s is inherited from the beast God Wuji, and Yin Zhu really can''t teach himself."No way." Hearing the pattern, Yang Wantong can''t help but howl. The spell she is thinking about is just like this. It''s so sad and sad. When Yin Zhu heard this, she again rejected her idea, "you can''t learn, so don''t call me Shifu." According to the master''s level, not to mention that she can''t teach, even if she can, she will have to clean up the mess for her whole life. "Thank you for today. I won''t go back in a short time, so you don''t have to wait there." Yin Zhu said very frankly. However, Yang Wantong said in a hurry: "no, I can''t. what can I do after I leave? Who informs you? I''ll help you collect information here. " Yang Wantong said that this is the right time to do great things. "By the way, the blood taken from you in the laboratory tests the genes of human and wolf. Is there really a werewolf? Can you tell me? " Yang Wantong said pitifully, but her eyes turned. The legend of the werewolf kept spreading outside, but she still wanted to ask Yin Zhu. "What do you think?" Yin Zhu laughed twice. When Yang Wantong heard this, she couldn''t help but ha ha. If she didn''t want to answer, don''t answer. What''s the meaning of teasing her like this? She had to say that there must be, otherwise Yin Zhu would be afraid to find out. People outside thought that there was a powerful Gang behind the mysterious elder sister, but she knew that the elder sister would live alone in her house, and the so-called Yin Zhu Zhu''s ID card is a lunatic, obviously false, of course, as long as this matter is not investigated, who can know that Yin Zhu is using someone else''s ID card. "That lab is said to have developed the first generation of drugs. Do you want this drug? Eat it and see if it works? " Yang Wantong abducted the same question. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Yangui, who was full of energy recently because of absorbing Yuehua, "I can''t use it for the time being. I have better medicine here." Yes, after Bai Yangui absorbed Yuehua, his whole body is getting better. It can be said that Bai Yangui''s body is about to collapse. As a result, it will get better quickly and has reached a relatively normal range. Yin Zhu is quite sure that Yuehua has a great effect on orcs, especially the moon of the 15th and the 15th. When Bai Yangui absorbs Yuehua, the strength of Yuehua around him can be so strong that it turns into white milk. Therefore, Yin Zhu also took the opportunity to collect a lot of works. For the first time, she found that moonlight can also be collected. As for Yin Zhu, he still didn''t absorb Yuehua, because the feeling that he would lose control was so frightening that he didn''t dare to try. However, it seems that Yin Zhu thinks that Bai Yangui should be better soon. She is waiting for the change of Bai Yangui now. Naturally, she is also concerned about the other side of the laboratory. Maybe the cultivation of truth can go hand in hand with scientific means. En, yes, Bai Yangui absorbs Yuehua. Yin Zhu classifies him as the cultivation of truth. "Well, when will you come back? You won''t come back, will you?" Yang Wantong said, as if Yin Zhu had abandoned her. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help sighing, "if I go back, I''ll give you information. In addition, remember to help me keep an eye on that lab, which is very important to me." In order to let the other party make a contribution to their eyes, Yin Zhu could not help coaxing Yang Wantong. "Don''t worry, I promise I''ll show you well. If there''s any news about this, I''ll pass it on to you." Yang Wantong vowed, but she didn''t swear. "Well, thank you." Yin Zhu didn''t expect that the person she had kindly let go had helped her so much. She was really grateful. Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t think that the other party would cheat her through Yang Wantong. But after thinking about it, Yin Zhu shook his head. It''s impossible that the girl was very simple. If you really want to be cheated, her eyes should not look at people, but at things. Yang Wantong was very excited after she hung up the phone. She had a good chat with her hand. Looking at the chat record in her hand, she had the contact information of her master. Although you can''t learn incantation, you can ask Master who can marry and teach her. Yin Zhu started a spell at this meeting. Qin Ran has not been taught a lesson for a long time. This meeting needs a lesson. He even threw a knife behind her back. If you have such ability, don''t let people find it, otherwise the punishment will be doubled. Qin Ran''s old horses were made to cry and howl, and they even scolded their mothers in their hearts. Naturally, he knew the news spread in city A. he knew that it was the elder sister''s big lesson that they were not obedient. He had advised Qin ran before, but it was useless. They couldn''t stop him. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing and calling himself a good injustice. Looking at Qin ran not far away, the old horse wanted to kill the person who implicated him. He just wanted to think about what he would take to fight with the other party. He could only shrink his head to be a tortoise. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 Qin ran knew as early as he was calculating Yin Zhu that the other party would definitely settle accounts with him. All the news about the orcs has been passed on. Although ordinary people don''t know about it, as the eldest sister, the people who are related to it don''t know about it. The punishment will finally come. This overwhelming pain almost didn''t let Qin ran pass. He was very determined, which also showed the degree of the pain. Lin Chun will hurry to study how the spell broke out, and Professor Baker will follow. To tell the truth, he is interested in werewolves, but he is also interested in the mysterious spell. Of course, Qin ran, no matter what, they dare not study it. Isn''t there some old horses? The old horses couldn''t hold on for a long time. They have fainted. Yin Zhu didn''t keep his hand this time. He made these guys hurt for two hours. It can be said that he was cruel. And Professor Baker is very excited to study it. It seems that he has seen some peerless treasure. The spell is still magical. Their blood has not changed at all, but the speed of blood flow has changed. In addition, he has thought about some analgesics, but the analgesics on the market have no effect on the spell. Anyway, these guys still use them I''m crying like a wolf. I know I passed out. Even anesthesia is useless. I really admire it. Anesthesia can make people feel painful. It''s terrible. And Lin Chun also used his inner to check. He found that when the spell broke out, the membrane that was originally distributed around the heart seemed to start to expand all at once, and then distributed all over the body, even on the side of the head. Moreover, when the spell broke out, he could only see the moment when the membrane was scattered, and when it was scattered, it became very thin. He had to be very careful to find out It''s a thing, and it''s going to use his internal force to touch that thing, and it''s going to make that thing bounce back, and then it''s going to hurt even more. What a terrible thing. Lin Chun can''t help touching his chin. His little apprentice is too fierce to provoke. He really has no way to fight at present. It seems that he is going to call his old friends over. He can''t let his little apprentice get into trouble. After Yang Wantong''s complaint, she knew that Qin ran had been punished by his tenants. She was very happy. The tenants were really quick. Well, Yang Wantong always calls Yin Zhu a tenant, because she thinks that Yin Zhu can''t be her real name, so she''s not as good as a special one. Of course, Yang Wantong is still happy here because she didn''t see the appearance of those people who were punished by Yin Zhu. If she saw them, she would worry about herself. After all, she is not clean. Both Professor Lin Chun and Professor Baker want to study the spell well. Unfortunately, the short time of two hours is too little for them. It''s not enough for them to study it. Unfortunately, after this time, the spell goes back to the heart. Beck looked at Lin Chun and said, "old man, why don''t you study with me?" The mouth says the words of research, but the eyes are staring at Lin Chun. Lin Chun doesn''t know what Beck means. It''s said that this guy''s favorite is people who study all kinds of specialties. He is a special group of people who cultivate internal power. This guy even made up his mind on himself. I want to die. Lin Chun looks at Professor Baker fiercely, until he can''t accept the change of his eyes. "Sir, can you give me some of your blood, just a little?" Professor Baker looked at Lin Chun pleadingly, his eyes would look wet, like a coquettish erha. When Lin Chun heard this, his face turned black. "Good. I''ll give you a chance. You don''t cherish it. Do you want to die? I''ll help you. " "It''s OK to die. I don''t mind, but can you give me blood first, and I''ll give you my life when I study your blood and this experiment?" Beck said with a smile. He doesn''t know how to speak. He''s been in the laboratory all his life. When he meets someone he''s interested in, he''s willing to change his life. Lin Chun finally realized Qin Ran''s feeling that Baker was a madman when he heard this. "Well, if you don''t want my life, I''ll tell you so, and I''ll work out a medicine for you warriors later, OK? If you feel bad, I can do something for you unconditionally, OK? " Professor Baker looks at Lin Chun pleadingly. He seldom says such words. His human relationship is valuable, let alone unconditional. "After drawing blood, I''m afraid I''m going to lie on your bench." Lin Chun is cold. Although Beck''s conditions are exciting, Lin Chun is not. This guy is dangerous. Who knows if he will do something to himself for the next research. He will not have time to cry. Sometimes people have to know how to choose, so that they won''t be fooled. Beck looked at Qin ran who didn''t hesitate to walk away, and couldn''t help scolding: "stingy old man, no wonder he looks so ugly." This time at the beginning of the lab, he was still unwilling to be forced by Qin ran with force. This time, Beck was very glad that he was right. There were too many things he was curious about.Qin Ran is not very powerful. Maybe we can see if this guy can help us grab Lin Chun? Beck never thought it was wrong to study living people. All he wanted was to study them. Qin ran will be lying on the ground dying. There is a pool of water beside him. I don''t know whether it is sweat or the painful urine. Of course, no one dares to say the second one. At most, I guess it in my heart. Qin ran listened to Baker''s advice and couldn''t help but curse her, "Professor Baker, you haven''t woken up, have you?" If Lin Chun is arrested for research, he can''t do such a thing unless he wants to die. Lin Chun himself doesn''t seem to be a very powerful person, but he can''t stand his high status. There are a lot of disciples and grandchildren under him. Usually, Lin Chun doesn''t speak. As long as he speaks, many of them will help him, not to mention Lin Chun has many like-minded friends. If he has the courage to do this, he is challenging the current martial arts world. He is very brave A fool would do that. "What do you mean?" Professor Baker obviously can''t understand the profundity of Chinese. "I mean don''t daydream. It''s impossible. Do you know the identity of Lin Chun? How dare you say such a thing? You''d better study the blood of the werewolf. You don''t care about the rest." Qin ran was in a bad mood because he was punished. Beck came to harass him. He was really impatient. Beck didn''t get angry when he heard this, but he rolled his eyes innocently, "if you can''t, you can''t, you can''t find so many excuses to do something. Before, he told me that there are no people you can''t deal with in a city, so it''s just like this." With that, Professor Baker walked away. Qin ran was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood. After Lin Chun came back here, he went to find Yang Wantong, "girl, who are you provoking before? You should talk to master well." Lin Chun didn''t ask too clearly before. One is that Yang Wantong didn''t want to say it. The second is that he felt that he could even use his face. This will show Qin ran how they were tossed. Lin Chun doesn''t have so much self-confidence. "Master, I''ve always been good. How can I provoke people?" Yang Wantong will play a fool. "Girl, if you don''t make it clear, master can''t help you." Lin Chun has a headache. This disciple is his youngest disciple, and because she is a female disciple, she loved him very much at that time. The result is that this girl is not afraid of him at all. "Master, don''t worry. People don''t want to do anything to me at all. The reason why they curse me is that they want me not to talk. Anyway, she won''t hurt me. It''s a pity that she didn''t promise me when I wanted to learn from her." Yang Wantong is very sorry to say, finish saying also very disgusted to see one eye oneself now this master. When Lin Chun heard this, she knew that the little girl was going to find a new master for herself. She didn''t pay attention to her at all. It was very good. Looking at Lin Chun''s beard trembling with anger, Yang Wantong will quickly comfort Lin Chun, "master, you are so big, you are still jealous. Even if I find another master, I will be filial to you. Besides, you teach martial arts, she teaches incantation, so there is no conflict at all." Lin Chun looks at this time, Yang Wantong still has time to tease herself, which means that what the girl said should really be OK. The little girl has no heart, no liver and no lung, not to mention that sometimes she can meet people who love her. Looking at Yang Wantong, she still wants to learn from each other. She should not really hurt each other. Besides, she looks familiar with each other. Lin Chun is a little relieved. He didn''t know that his apprentice was not very familiar with others, and he almost killed each other''s pets. He also wanted to be an apprentice. The so-called good relationship was all imagined by the little apprentice himself. Lin Chun took a look at the meeting and Yang Wantong said, "well, I don''t care about your business, but is it too radical for your friend to do it? What can I do for you? " Help is sincere, one is for the sake of the little apprentice, the second is that he also wants to meet this magic spell person. "Master, it''s very kind of you." Yang Wantong is very happy to hear her master say that she can help. She knows her master''s ability very well, and the tenant''s obvious shortage is manpower. Although she is very powerful, she has only one person. "Why don''t you introduce people to me?" Lin Chun is cold. Hearing this, Yang Wantong said sadly, "I''m afraid it won''t work. She won''t be here. She''s such an expert. Where can she be contaminated with the mundane world? She''s been playing in the mountains and rivers for a long time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 Lin Chun''s face was distorted when he heard this. This kind of words was obviously used to cheat ghosts. If this person really did nothing, he would not have to look for Qin ran, which made the whole city a chaotic. "Girl, I don''t know what relationship you have with that person, but I can understand if you want to hide things from each other, but if the master doesn''t understand the girl clearly, he can''t help you. The master wants to help you." Lin Chun sighs, also don''t know each other is what kind of person, unexpectedly can let the little girl so wholeheartedly safeguard her, he has a little envied. The apprentice, who was raised by hard work, ran away with others. He was so sad. Was it because he was not strong enough? Yang Wantong also knows that her master really loves her. Of course, she doesn''t know what her tenant will do, so she still can''t tell her master about it. "Master, I can''t tell you this at least now. When I can tell you one day, I''ll make it clear." Yang Wantong also knows good or bad. Lin Chun will appear here because he cares about her. Otherwise, he can completely avoid this muddy water. "All right." Lin Chun will not force Yang Wantong, since the little girl does not say, then wait, maybe after a period of time do not need to ask himself, he can find out everything. Anyway, he is here, and no one dares to attack the little apprentice. The rest of the little apprentices are willing to do it, so he looks at it. He also wants to see what the little girl can do. When Yang Wantong informs us, Yin Zhu takes another tube of Bai Yangui''s blood. Then he uses a special method to save it and finds an express to send it. Of course, there is Yuehua collected by Yin Zhu. As for the medicine developed by Professor Baker, Yin Zhu doesn''t want it. Anyway, Bai Yangui''s health is much better. Yin Zhu just wants it Under the two contrasts, what''s wrong with Bai Yangui''s body. After the delivery was received by the people there, it was a riot of war. Unfortunately, nothing could be found on the express. Qin ran sent someone to send it to the city where the express was located. Naturally, nothing was found. In order to send the express, Yin Zhu deliberately went to other cities, which was enough. Sure enough, after receiving the blood, Professor Baker was in chaos again, because he found that he had made some achievements, which was of no use at all. That is to say, he had checked the other party''s health before, but he found that the other party''s health was very good. According to this prediction, it is estimated that the other party will be very good soon. That is to say, his own research is useless. No wonder the other party looks down on him. People don''t appear at all. It''s obvious that the werewolf has defects just by looking at the blood of the werewolf. If he can solve the problem, he will be willing to find himself. After all, what he wants to do, he should always show the other party''s interest, and show that he has the ability, otherwise it''s useless at all. Beck has found that Qin Ran is useless and can''t give him the actual experimental body. The best way is to rely on his real talent and learning to transfer people out. Thinking of this, Beck The professor began to work in the lab day and night. There is Yang Wantong passing messages to Yin Zhu from time to time. Yin Zhu is playing very well outside. She can generally know the news of a city. But this girl has been persevering in passing messages to herself, which makes Yin Zhu feel embarrassed. After all, people are so nice, and she is not the kind of person who has no heart, no liver, no lung and no feelings. Naturally, she will be moved. Of course, there''s no way to teach incantation. Yin Zhu bought a lot of small gifts on the way to travel, and sent them to the girl when she went back. As for whether the gift was equal to the value of the news given by the other party, Yin Zhu didn''t consider. After all, the gift was light and the affection was heavy. That''s all she could afford. No matter how much money she has, she needs to collect all kinds of things, especially some hand-made simple machines, such as the earliest looms. These pictures with books are not enough. Yin Zhu is going to make a model to go back. Anyway, her money is not enough. On the other hand, Bai Kun almost went all over the vast sea, and finally speculated the node of the connection between the statues and Mengji. After speculation, Bai Kun was not in a hurry to verify it. He knew that he had a tail behind him. Once he verified it, he would be known where he was. After thinking about it, Bai Kun decided to go back to the dark abyss, and he came out long enough, We should go back and have a look. As for the verification of his conjecture, Bai Kun plans to come secretly some time. Anyway, he is 80% sure, and basically he doesn''t run away. Tengxiao and Leihe are pleasantly surprised by Bai Kun''s return to nature. Recently, Leihe has been out to exercise hard to repair his body and improve his strength. "Bai Kun, finally back." Leihe reaches out and hugs baikun. Although baikun''s face is very tired, the joy in his eyes can''t deceive people. It seems that baikun has something to gain after he goes out. It''s good to get something. Although I don''t know what Bai Kun wants to do, it''s always very important. Because he was worried about Tengxiao alone, Leihe didn''t run too far even when he went out for exercise. Fortunately, baikun will come back, and it''s suitable to run after that."Well, I''m back. What''s the matter recently?" Bai Kun just asked. "Bai Kun, two cubs have an accident. Bai Ji controls them." Tengxiao said with a headache. As early as the two cubs told him that Bai Ji controlled them to meet Yin Zhu, he was very upset, but he couldn''t think of any good way, so Bai Kun finally came back. Bai Kun is not surprised after hearing Tengxiao''s words. In his opinion, this is very normal. If Bai Ji really wants to use these two children to threaten Yin Zhu, how can he let Yin Zhu come into contact with these two children? There must be other backers. Before, he didn''t know how to deal with these two children. This means finally appeared. He can be more at ease. "Don''t worry. You can talk about it well and I''ll smooth it out." Bai Kun rubbed his head and said. Tengxiao then told tengxi and Tengcheng what he knew. Bai Kun would rub his head and think slowly. Although he has been in the nightmare world for some time, Bai Kun is the most familiar with the nightmare world. Who is Bai Kun? He has a master who is familiar with the nightmare world. Bai Kun knows all kinds of ancient stories from Ziji before. What''s the deal? According to the two children''s words, it''s the contract between Zichen and them, including Yin Zhu. This contract is really overbearing, but one of the contractors can even coerce people from another time and space. I think it''s wrong. Bai Kun doesn''t know that Zichen is dead, but when he thinks about what happened at the beginning, there are also the two children''s enthusiasm for Baiji. How can he say that although the two children said they grew up around Baiji, they are still a child by now, but they are too sensible and mature, and Bai Kun always thinks that they are on the side of Baiji. Are these two children no longer Yin Zhu''s children? Bai Kun can''t help beating a drum when he thinks about it. If it''s true, Yin Zhu is afraid that he won''t be able to accept it. But if he doesn''t think so, Bai Kun is wondering. It''s very difficult for the orcs to get pregnant. At the beginning, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao had a baby. Is it possible? Of course, it''s not impossible, but in Bai Kun''s eyes, there are not so many coincidences. What if Yin Zhu''s pregnancy was arranged by Bai Ji? It''s not impossible. After all, Yin Zhu''s original body was a part of Wuji. Wuji had many ways to get pregnant. Then, when did those people replace their children? It should be impossible to replace the child. After all, Tengxiao''s blood connection with the child still exists. Will those people replace the child''s soul or throw someone''s soul into it? Thinking of this, Bai Kun couldn''t help shivering. What if Yin Zhu knew that the child he was thinking about was not his own? Tengxiao saw that Bai Kun''s face was getting worse and worse. He couldn''t help worrying and asked, "what did you think of, Bai Kun? Your face is very bad." Bai Kun will look up at Tengxiao coldly, and then very seriously say: "Tengxiao, if you choose between your child and Yin Zhu, who will you choose?" No matter what kind of soul those cubs are, they are really children of the sky in terms of physical blood, that''s right. Tengxiao was confused when he heard this, "Bai Kun, what do you mean by this? Why should I choose? I''m curious." "What if I had to let you choose one?" Bai Kun looks at Tengxiao with a cold face. Tengxiao will look at baikun at a loss, and then Leihe, who has pulled it over, says, "Leihe, what''s wrong with baikun?" Leihe thinks a lot. Since Bai Kun said that, it shows that the two children are a problem, but Tengxiao''s choice is too cruel. "Bai Kun, let Tengxiao think about it. Maybe we can do something else." Leihe quickly persuades him, but before Yinzhu comes back, the three of them have been in civil strife. "What else? Bai Kun, you don''t want to give up two cubs. Cubs are very sensible. They also say that they won''t hurt Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is their mother no matter what Tengxiao has been taking two children with him recently. He has the most contact with them, and he knows their dilemma best. He can''t let them give up before they give up. "Baikun, it''s not urgent. Maybe it''s Baiji''s plan. If we want to make our own mess, we should calm down." Leihe grabs baikun''s hand and says it seriously. Looking at the anxious faces, Bai Kun rubbed his forehead and said, "I''ll just talk about it. You care. OK, I''m tired. Take a rest first." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 Bai Kun left with a wave of his sleeve, but Tengxiao and Leihe both looked very bad. Tengxiao could not help complaining and asked Leihe, "Leihe, what do you mean by baikun? What does he mean? " Leihe was silent for a while when he heard this. It was obvious that Bai Kun meant that tengxi and Tengcheng would threaten Yin Zhu''s comfort. On Bai Kun''s side, of course, Yin Zhu''s interests were the first thing. Tengxi and Tengcheng''s two children were given preferential treatment in front of him just because they were Yin Zhu''s children. Once they threatened Yin Zhu, Bai Kun would not care about them And even wipe them out first. Bai Kun also knows a little bit. He is rational and calm. Now that he has asked this, he wants to have a judgment on how to deal with the two children. It''s just how to say it. If he says it, Teng Xiao is afraid to make trouble with Bai Kun. Anyway, Teng Xiao can''t understand Bai Kun''s mind for the moment. It''s just that the two children have been here all the time. It''s really a problem for Yin Zhu. Of course, he said that Bai Kun''s idea is a little too much. Later, they think of a way to send the children away. In fact, they can''t. They can be locked up so that they don''t touch Bai Ji any more. "Bai Kun didn''t mean anything. He probably wanted to scare the two children and let them take care of each other, so that they wouldn''t know the difference between intimacy and estrangement." Leihe patted Tengxiao on the shoulder and comforted him. "I always feel wrong." Tengxiao said with a frown. "OK, Bai Kun is tired. Let him have a good rest. I''ll talk to him later." Leihe reassures Tengxiao that it will be OK. "All right, talk to him." Tengxiao will also have a headache. In fact, for two children, he really doesn''t know how to choose. Leihe would go directly into baikun''s room. Sure enough, he would say that tired baikun didn''t lie down to rest. Instead, he sat there meditating, obviously thinking about things. What he thought was right. There was something in Bai Kun''s heart. If he didn''t understand, how could he sleep? "Bai Kun, what do you mean by letting Tengxiao choose just now?" Reich asked, frowning? "You should know that both Tengxiao and Yin Zhu attach great importance to the two cubs. What''s wrong with the two cubs?" Leihe thinks that even if Bai Kun is cold, he should remember Yin Zhu. It should be that the two cubs have something wrong. Otherwise, how can he have such an idea? Normally, even if these two cubs are threatened to stand on their opposite side, shouldn''t they try to bring them back? In addition, the orc should not be the supremacy of cubs? Generally speaking, even if he died, he would find a way to send his cubs out. Now it seems that Bai Kun gave up two and gave them up. So no matter what you think, Bai Kun is not the kind of crazy person, so what''s the problem that makes Bai Kun want to give up those two cubs? "Leihe, do you think Yin Zhusheng''s cubs are her cubs?" Bai Kun asked with a sigh. "What?" Reich''s face changed when he heard this and exclaimed in surprise. "What do you mean by that?" Reich will ask anxiously. Bai Kun pondered for a while and said, "I don''t have any certificate for this matter. It''s just a guess. Don''t tell Tengxiao about this matter. I''m afraid he will suffer." When Reich heard this, he couldn''t help saying that when you ask him to choose tonight, you''re not afraid of his suffering? "What''s the matter?" Reich rubbed his forehead. "When Yin Zhu was pregnant with the child, it can be said that he was in front of him. Yin Zhu just took over. As you know, the predecessor of Yin Zhu was one of Wuji''s parts, and Wuji was Baiji''s chess piece. Do you think baiji would arrive early, even the child in Yin Zhu''s stomach was arranged by him?" With these words, Bai Kun''s face sank. Reich didn''t respond to this, but he knew that 80 or 90 percent of it was true. "What''s the best way for Baiji to control a child? Will this child''s soul also be chosen by him, including teng''an? You know, teng''an is also committed to the people of the satis family. " Bai Kun said lightly. Teng''an, Leihe''s face changed when he heard this. Although teng''an was not born by him, he raised him as his own son. He never thought that teng''an would have problems. After all, teng''an is still in the dark city of the orc continent, isn''t he? "Bai Kun, Teng an is not here." Leihe swallowed his saliva and said something flustered. "Yes, so Baiji has a back hand in the orc continent. Then all of us will be locked up in the nightmare world. We have no idea what he did outside?" Thinking of this, Bai Kun could not help regretting that they should not all rush in. Although there are still people in charge of daze tribe, they may not be able to live in tengan. "Bai Kun, what else do you have in mind? Tell me. I''ll think about it with you. Think about it." Leihe will be in a mess. He can''t believe that the child he brought up has another soul. He can''t throw away his feelings for so many years."I don''t know, I really don''t know. I just think it''s wrong. It''s not so coincidental that they got pregnant. And they have the same destiny as Yin Zhu. Then we know that the so-called destiny is to tie a knot with people in nightmare world. I know Yin Zhu''s engagement is with Zichen, tengxi, Tengcheng and tengan? The contract on their body is also purple Chen, do you say what connection does this have among them? " Bai Kun said it was a headache. Of course, the biggest headache for baikun is that he can''t grasp the purpose of Baiji. "When you say that Baiji has designed so many, the first thing we want to think about is that they use these two to threaten Yin Zhu, but it''s not just like this. Tengxiao said that they can communicate with Yin Zhu. I think it''s far more than this information. There are other things, and the key is that they have the same contract. What''s more, if they are not a complete child, what do you say Whose soul will they have? " Reich didn''t know what to say when he heard this. He didn''t think about it before. Now he is confused when he asks him. "Bai Kun, what do you think? Kill those two cubs, or arrest them? " Reich asked with great concern. When Bai Kun heard this, he said with a smile, "how can you worry about my killing those two cubs? You would have advised me before, saying that there can''t be civil strife. I''m sure I won''t let us have civil strife, so you don''t have to worry about what I will do to those two cubs." Leihe was a little embarrassed when he heard this, but he seemed to be testing baikun, "I''m sorry." "In any case, they are always born in October when Yin Zhu is pregnant. Yin Zhu is very affectionate, and he has feelings for some of them. No matter who they are, I will leave them for disposal when Yin Zhu comes back." Bai Kun shows his attitude very simply. Of course, the disposal is to wait for Yin Zhu to come back. It doesn''t mean that he can''t do anything else. "OK, that''s a good way." Leihe also thinks that no matter how the soul is, Tengxiao and Yinzhu can''t wipe it out just by blood. "Is that how we''ve discussed this? Don''t you ask Tengxiao Reich asked with some entanglement. "Tell him? Tell him what to do? It doesn''t add to his troubles. It''s no use. Anyway, I''ll be here the next time. I can keep a good eye on these two kids and make sure they can''t make any big waves. Don''t worry about that. The most important thing for you now is to make up for your own strength and don''t become a burden to us at that time. " Bai Kun strikes Leihe impolitely. Reih''s face turned black when he heard this. He was a burden to the king of orcs. It was unbearable. "Well, that''s to motivate you. You don''t have to look so ugly. You''re still useful. I have something to help you with." Seeing that he had been beaten, Bai Kun quickly appeased him. When Bai Kun says that he has something to ask for his help, Leihe will quickly straighten out his posture. Business matters. As for other things, it''s better to put them down first. "You said Leihe listens very carefully. Bai Kun went out before and said that he had to do something. This should be what he said. Bai Kun explained to Lei he all the things he had done before, and then he said the place he had guessed, "don''t be deliberate when you go. Anyway, you can go to other places to experience first, and then think about how to go at will. Anyway, no one can know." Bai Kun repeated his request. After listening to Bai Kun''s explanation, Lei Heguang knows that this matter is extremely important, even the key to stumbling Mengji Baiji. It took Bai Kun so long to find out. He must do it well. "OK, anyway, I go out for exercise every day recently. It''s normal that I don''t come back for three or five days. I''ll go back later." Well, Bai Kun''s conjecture is not far from the dark abyss, on the contrary, it''s very close. There are plenty of opportunities for Leihe to verify. "Well, it''s up to you. As for Tengxiao, let him have a good exchange of feelings with those two cubs." After all, Tengxiao did that before. As soon as he came back, he broke the matter. It''s not good. Leihe can''t help but sympathize with Tengxiao when he hears this. If baikun''s words are true, these people will be the killers of his real children. The deeper his feelings are, the harder Tengxiao will accept. He wants to remind Tengxiao in a vague way, but it''s just like Tengxiao. Oh, it''s useless to remind Tengxiao in a vague way, and he can''t say it directly. It''s not good for them to pay attention to it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 "Do you think things are going well after Yin Zhu goes back?" In fact, since this period of time, Leihe has missed Yin Zhu very much, but he doesn''t dare to mention Yin Zhu in front of Tengxiao. The main reason is that Tengxiao has a lot of pressure on himself. He doesn''t want to increase the pressure on Tengxiao. In addition, Tengxiao is a rough guy and doesn''t comfort him, so he doesn''t ask. When Bai Kun heard this, he just gave a faint smile, and then said, "no matter whether it''s going well or not, we can only look forward to the success of Yin Zhu, because we can''t help her." Leihe is a little ashamed to hear Bai Kun''s serious words. In fact, Bai Kun has a lot to think about and do. On the contrary, he is relatively idle. Tengxiao has to think about at least two small ones, but he has nothing to do, which makes him more worried. He didn''t want to worry about Tengxiao, but he didn''t want to worry about baikun. He shouldn''t disturb him. He just wanted to find something to say, but he didn''t know what to do. "Well, you don''t have to think so much about it. We''ll leave Yin Zhu''s work to do. We''ll do our work well. In addition, you can find a way to contact the orcs and see if there are any special means. I''m afraid teng''an is Baiji''s backhand in the orc continent. Pay attention to this." Bai Kun has a headache when he thinks about this. The orc mainland doesn''t know what''s going on, but now they don''t have any news. What Bai Ji wants to do can''t only be related to the nightmare world, but should be related to the whole world. Unfortunately, now they are locked here and can''t do anything. "Bai Kun, shall we have a talk with those two children? Maybe it''s not what we think." Leihe has a headache and says that those guessed by Bai Kun may be true, but those children may just be children. Leihe thinks that no matter what, he has to talk to the two children. Even if he is sentenced to death, he always has to give each other a chance to explain. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely talk to those two children, just wait for a while." Yes, even if we want to talk about it, Bai Kun should be prepared. He should do everything well, at least stand in a better position. "All right." As long as Bai Kun will have a good talk with the two children, that''s good. It''s Tengxiao''s blood flowing towards the two children, so we should give them a chance to explain, not to mention Yin Zhu. "Well, it''s OK. Go and have a rest." Bai Kun sent Lei he away. Then he said with a faint smile, "you''ve heard so much, don''t you come in? Isn''t it a shame to see Reich worried about you? " Teng Xi and Teng Cheng came out of the shadow of the corner and stood by Bai Kun''s window. "Come in over the wall, come in, let''s talk about it." Bai Kun looks at the two brothers with bad looks. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng nodded, then turned directly into Bai Kun''s room from the window. Teng Xi was silent for a long time before he said, "Bai Kun''s father is really the smartest of them. When did you begin to doubt us?" Hearing this, Bai Kun would pick his eyebrows and look at tengxi suspiciously, "still call me father?" "You are our mother''s partner, naturally you are called father, otherwise others will say that we have no education and respect for our elders." Tengxi said lightly. When Bai Kun heard this, he just sneered and didn''t say much. He obviously didn''t accept the title. "We are Yin Zhu''s children, body and soul. Of course, we are also Bai Ji''s disciples." Tengxi looked at Bai Kun''s apparent disbelief and couldn''t help explaining. "What do you mean?" Bai Kun frowned and asked, if this child is Yin Zhu''s child from the beginning to the end, even his soul, he really can''t start with these two children. "It means literally. To tell you the truth, we have Zichen''s memory and feelings, but we have our own unique soul. It should be said that we are integrated with some of Zichen''s souls." When Teng Xi said this, his face was full of bitter smile. "We didn''t think of this ending. We didn''t think of harming our own mother from the beginning to the end, but we didn''t know how to face our master. Now we are in a dilemma, very difficult. Tengxiao''s father wanted to send us away a long time ago and told us not to join in this matter, but this matter is not that we can not join in without joining in. At the beginning, we joined in, we can''t get rid of it, we can''t escape it. " Tengxi''s tender face is full of vicissitudes and fatigue that this age does not have. "What do you want to do with this?" Bai Kun is cold hum. Anyway, even so, he can''t believe these two children. "We want your help." Tengxi said very sincerely. "Help?" Bai Kun is very puzzled to ask. "Yes, we don''t want to hurt my mother, and we don''t want you to hurt Shifu. I probably know what Shifu is going to do, but I don''t know what will happen to my mother. Maybe Shifu thought about this a long time ago, so he didn''t say a word about my mother. What I want now is to balance the power between you as much as possible, so that you can be happy No one can hurt anyone, and we won''t suffer. " Tengxi said sincerely."Then show your sincerity and say what you know." Bai Kun asked impolitely. "All I know is that the master wants to create a God, but Mengji has failed. What they want is to correct the result." Said tonsey. "God? What''s the use of this? Say something useful. " Bai Kun said without interest. "In the early days, it was said that there was a God in the world. God created all things. You know, people like my master wanted nothing more than power and fame. The original formula of reincarnation was deduced by the master. Then Mengji was the most powerful and gifted person at that time. Then the master asked Mengji to practice first, but there was no one at that time I think there will be such a big problem in reincarnation formula, which will cause the world to become like this. " Tengxi said while looking at Bai Kun, looking at Bai Kun''s face and expression, he felt toothache. When he negotiated with such a person, he really didn''t know where he was going to win. "It''s like you''re involved in these things. Where do you know that?" Bai Kun asked very clearly. "Because Zichen is also a rare genius, after the failure of the first purpose of Baiji, he is the experimental target after Mengji." Teng Xi gnawed his teeth and said. "Where are the losers in front of you? If you still go in, do you mean you are stupid, or are you stupid and filial? Being coaxed by the master means that they have all agreed. Now it''s impossible to steal chicken and eat rice. What''s the feeling? " Bai Kun tilts his head and looks at tengxi brothers with a smile. Teng Xi almost lost his nose when he heard this. This man is deliberately angry with himself. Is he not reconciled? Zichen was raised by Baiji street when he was very young. All his personal beliefs were instilled by Baiji. It''s not so easy to change. Besides, Baiji''s description of the future is so beautiful that he can''t imagine it. In this so-called God, there are many legends about God level, which may not be false. Then they want to protect their own God. Is that wrong? In fact, even now, they don''t feel that they are going the wrong way. They just feel that it''s wrong to hurt their relatives. Bai Kun can probably see tengxi''s struggle and know what they want from the bottom of their heart. He sighs heavily, "there''s more, let''s talk." "It''s incredible for me to listen to Shifu''s words, isn''t it? But you know Shifu is the greatest priest in the world, and the priest is the guide of a tribe. You laugh at me, do you laugh at your tribe''s priests? At that time, we didn''t listen to the master''s words, but the whole world listened to the master''s words. He also followed the guidance of heaven. The reincarnation formula was not completely created by the master. At that time, the master got the incomplete reincarnation formula, and then divined, and then repaired it. " Tengxi looks at Bai Kun''s disdainful eyes and can''t help defending himself. However, it''s obvious that Bai Ji made a mistake in their repair, otherwise Mengji would not be like this. Unfortunately, Bai Ji didn''t want to make a good reincarnation formula, instead, he wanted to think seven to eight. "There''s a reason why I chose my mother. That''s why the source of reincarnation formula should be from my mother''s world. That''s the guidance. The master will try his best to get a person from that world." Teng Xi explained again. Bai Kun nodded when he heard this, "I have a general understanding of what you said, but what you have contacted with your mother, she doesn''t know any reincarnation formula at all, and she has never seen it." If there is a reincarnation formula in Yin Zhu''s world, it is estimated that Yin Zhu''s nightmare world will react to it at the first time. But what tengxi said should be true. It can only show that Yin Zhu''s world is no longer cultivated, or that people at the level of cultivation can''t reach Yin Zhu. If it is the second one, what Yin Zhu wants to do this time will be difficult and even dangerous. Bai Kun''s mind is spinning fast, thinking that he still has something about Yin Zhu. "Then what your master really wants is only the blood of the people in the world?" Bai Kun asked curiously. "Yes, Shifu wants that one. Shifu wants to see the difference between the human and the orc in that world through blood, and how to improve it. I don''t know what''s behind the scenes. Even the Ziji is not calculating, and he lost a man. Who knows what he calculated? " Speaking of this, tengxi has a headache. If he doesn''t know what they want, he doesn''t know what to do, especially his position is so embarrassing. "You can get in touch with Yin Zhu, right?" Bai Kun asked with a smile. Tengxi Tengcheng nodded. "Then contact Yin Zhu tomorrow. I have some questions to ask." Bai Kun informs directly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 "Yes, father baikun, can you promise us one thing?" Tengxi looks at baikun imploringly. "What did you say?" Bai Kun doesn''t promise. He always asks what it is. "Is it the fusion of our soul and Zichen? Can you not tell me father and mother? " Tengxi begged to look at baikun. "How can I be afraid of their disappointment?" Bai Kun asked. Tengxi and Tengcheng turned pale when they heard this, and the whole person couldn''t stand. In fact, Bai Kun didn''t want to tell Yin Zhu about it. He didn''t have to make Yin Zhu sad. Whether it was soul fusion or swallowing, it had a great impact on the children. It would be better for him to know about it with Lei he. Why should there be more people sad. However, he didn''t say a word before he thought of the two cubs. If he hadn''t guessed it by himself, Bai Kun didn''t intend to promise each other so readily. He always wanted to let the two cubs know the taste of suffering. If he thought about his life, he had to let others experience it. "Father baikun, please. Father and mother know that they will be very sad." Teng Xi and Tengcheng knelt down in front of Bai Kun. Seeing these two boys kneel down directly, Bai Kun won''t embarrass them. "OK, I won''t tell Yinzhu and Tengxiao about this, but if they find out later, it''s nothing to do with me." Teng Xi and Teng Cheng look better when they hear this. Their father and mother are not sensitive people. How can they find out so easily? As long as Bai Kun doesn''t say it, Teng Xi and Teng Cheng can at least hide it for a period of time. As for the final discovery, let''s talk about it in the end. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng didn''t want to hide it for a lifetime. They just want to hide it for as long as they can . "Thank you, father Bai Kun." Teng Xi and Teng Cheng said happily. "Since you can contact Yin Zhu, you should also be able to contact teng''an? Or do you know what Baiji wants Teng an to do? " Bai Kun asked directly. Tengxi nodded at the meeting and said, "we can contact tengan. As for what tengan is going to do, we don''t know. Shifu should have other arrangements." "Then, I''ll contact tengan by the way tomorrow." Bai Kun said impolitely. Bai Kun is worried about teng''an and the orc mainland. He doesn''t know what''s going on there. He can''t wait to contact teng''an and ask about the situation there. Now there is no one in charge in the orc mainland, which is the most worrying thing. Although Mengtai is in charge of daze tribe and can''t make trouble, he worries that these people will be miscalculated and misled, and then there will be trouble. "Yes." Tengxi nodded, and he was also worried. Baiji always liked to arrange the overall situation. Even he thought he was a chess player with Baiji, only to find that he was just a chess piece. He didn''t believe that there would be no arrangement in the orc mainland. "You go and have a rest. It''s OK." Looking at the two children''s faces are wrinkled without a smile, Bai Kun can''t help reaching out to comfort the two children. Although the two children integrate Zichen''s soul, and their psychological age is adults, he can''t help comforting them. Bai Kun doesn''t know what he will do when he is in their position. He is expected to be so restless with them, and then try to balance the strength of both sides, so as not to let either side have an accident. "Thank you, father Bai Kun." Tengxi Tengcheng thought that Bai Kun would be cold to them, but he didn''t expect that Bai Kun would comfort them. "Go and rest." Bai Kun sent the two children to rest. I thought I had found a key place and should have more chances to win, but I found that as soon as I got back here, I knew a lot of new problems. As expected, the more I knew, I would find that I thought shallowly before. There must be many nodes among them, saying that I didn''t think of them. However, judging from the two children''s unwillingness to worry about Tengxiao and Yin Zhu, what the two children said before should be true, which can be regarded as good news. At least he doesn''t have to treat the two children as enemies. If they are enemies, Yin Zhu and Tengxiao will be very sad or even run to the ground. However, baikun will not be safe. Tengxi and Tengcheng understand that they will not be enemies. They help because they want to get closer to Baiji. Once their strength is stronger than Baiji, they will become Baiji''s people. They may not have the power to surpass Baiji, especially Yinzhu. Yinzhu has all the intellectual power in that world, and Yinzhu may not lose. Yinzhu told them before that she would find the ultimate weapon in their world. If she can''t deal with Baiji, she will use the technological power of that world. Of course, this is the worst result. In any other way, Yin Zhu would not use that method. Yin Zhu said that the method is basically the same way. If you can not use it, you should try not to use it. Moreover, it will destroy the ecological balance of the world. Bai Kun doesn''t know what ecological balance is. Anyway, it''s a very bad thing. I thought I could have a rest when I came back, but I found that I had to be more tired. It seems that I don''t want to solve Mengji Baiji''s problem. He doesn''t want to have a rest, even for a short time.There''s also something about Xiaojin. They don''t have a clue, but in the same way, Baiji doesn''t have a clue to Xiaojin. Baiji thinks Xiaojin has been swallowed for a long time, but they know from Yinzhu that Xiaojin is still alive. Tomorrow, ask Yin Zhu how things are going. By the way, ask Xiao Jin if he is OK. Thinking that he still has a lot of things to do tomorrow, Bai Kun quickly lies down to get ready for a rest. If the rest is not good, how to deal with things tomorrow. Bai Kun sometimes forces himself to rest and sleep rationally. It will be clear that there are still many problems that he doesn''t think about tomorrow. But as long as he thinks that he needs to deal with other things mentally tomorrow, Bai Kun will force himself to sleep. Of course, the quality of sleep is certainly not very good, but it''s better than a little mental. Yin Zhu''s side is very comfortable. In any case, besides collecting materials and playing, Yin Zhu''s side is quite comfortable. Besides the hard work, everything else is OK. But these days, Yin Zhu feels that Bai Yangui has become very restless and doesn''t know what to do, but this time Bai Yangui can''t express himself. Yin Zhu wants to ask him what''s wrong, but this guy can''t speak. Yin Zhu has also checked Bai Yangui''s body. His body is very good because he has absorbed Yuehua. Is it restlessness that is the sequela of absorbing Yuehua? That night, Bai Yangui was still restless. In normal times, he was absorbed by Yuehua. Bai Yangui should be good enough to absorb Yuehua. But Bai Yangui kept walking in the moonlight this time. Of course, he still did not stop absorbing the moonlight. "Bai Yangui, what''s the matter with you?" Yin Zhu hugs Bai Yangui. She really can''t find out what''s wrong with Bai Yangui. She doesn''t dare to take him to the veterinarian for fear of being found abnormal. What''s the matter? Then Yin Zhu saw that Bai Yangui was directly out of her arms. He was shivering on the ground, and then he kept yelling at the moon. Fortunately, when Yin Zhu found that Bai Yangui was not right, he set up a spell in the hotel room. Otherwise, Bai Yangui''s roaring voice would surely lead the people living next to him. Is there a problem in absorbing Yuehua? Yin Zhu wants to take Bai Yangui away from the moonlight. At this time, Yin Zhu is surprised to see that the sapphire representing the orc in Bai Yangui''s forehead vanishes quickly. "Well, what''s going on?" Yin Zhu is shocked and covers his mouth. The sapphire is the embodiment of the orc''s inner elixir, and it is also the symbol that distinguishes the orc from the common beast after the orc''s transformation. Normally, when the orc dies, the sapphire still exists. Only when the orc''s body decays after death, the animal elixir will appear. The sapphire is melting. Does it mean that the animal elixir of Bai Yangui is melting away? This is something that has never happened. The normal animal pill is the embodiment of all the lives of the orcs. Is Bai Yan going to die. "Bai Yan GUI, Bai Yan GUI, what''s the matter with you?" Yin Zhu throws all the medical blessing spells he knows to Bai Yan, but it''s useless. Later, Yin Zhu even follows some curse spells, as long as he can stop the animal pill from disappearing, but it''s useless. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yan''s painful struggle, and then sapphire disappears in a short time. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yangui, who is lying there with a lot of scars because of struggle and roar. He can''t help but burst into tears. Bai Yangui won''t die. When Yin Zhu blames himself, he finds out that the moonlight outside the window is all aimed at Bai Yangui. Then he sees Bai Yangui''s body move. In the blink of an eye, a familiar face appears in front of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu was shocked by these changes. She watched each other get up from the ground and waved to her with a smile. Yin Zhu looked at the familiar and beautiful face, "white, white swallow back?" Then a warm hand gently wiped away the tears on Yin Zhu''s face, "Yin Zhu, I''m fine, don''t worry, and thank you, thank you for taking care of me during this period of time." "You, you''re all right, you''re all right?" Yin Zhu asked happily. Bai Yangui nodded, "yes, I''m fine. I feel better than ever. Thank you for everything. I don''t know how to thank you, Yin Zhu." When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed and shook his head. "You don''t have to thank me. Your animal pill is gone. You can find out what''s going on. I was scared to death just now. I''m afraid something might happen to you." Yin Zhu quickly reminds Bai Yan to go back to find the beast pill. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 Bai Yangui nods and immediately starts to find his own animal pill, which is the root of the ORC. After a while, Bai Yangui doesn''t find his own animal pill, but at the same time, he feels that he has nothing to do with it. For this reason, he became a beast and felt it again. The beast pill really disappeared, but he felt that he was very good, never better, not only physically, but also mentally. This time, he vaguely felt that he had a long life. "How''s it going? Have you found the animal pill? " Yin Zhu asked anxiously. Bai Yangui shook his head. "I can''t find it. The animal pill has disappeared. However, I feel that my body is very good. It''s never better." Yin Zhu doesn''t know what to say when he hears this, but since Bai Yangui feels good, that''s good. "It''s OK. Of course, for the moment, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for you that the animal pill disappears." Yin Zhu said with emotion. Bai Yangui heard this but laughed, "Yin Zhu, I think it''s a good thing. I was about to die before, but this time I can feel that my body is OK, and there is no rejection from the world." When Yin Zhu heard this, he was puzzled, "what do you mean?" "Yin Zhu, if people from another world want to enter that world, they need the approval of heaven. The reason why I can come here is that Ziji breaks up my soul and seals these soul forces in my body. At the same time, he also lets me bring a soul returning array. Once the world does not exclude my soul, the soul returning array will slow down Repair my soul, that''s how I wake up. Absorb the power of the world''s Moonlight, will be recognized by the world, when my animal Dan completely disappeared, my soul will be completely awakened Bai Yangui said his feelings. "That is to say, you can live a good life here in the future and will not be suppressed any more, but can you still return to the orc world like this?" Yin Zhu said anxiously. Bai Yangui was silent for a while and said, "I don''t know. Even if I can''t go back, it''s good to stay in this world. It''s much better than our world." Of course, if you can go back, Bai Yangui is still willing to go back. After all, that world is the place where he grew up and has his relatives. In this world, when Yin Zhu leaves, he will be a complete person. However, his beast Dan is gone. Is he still an Orc? Although he can change now, he has no animal pill, no animal pill. When Yin Zhu heard this, he didn''t respond. Bai Yangui certainly wanted to go back. After all, who would like to stay in this completely strange world, but no one knows whether the way of heaven there recognizes this change. Probably seeing Yin Zhu''s worry, Bai Yangui smiles mildly, "Yin Zhu, you really don''t have to worry about me. You know, when I wanted to live, I wanted all kinds of problems I had to face. Now I can have a good body, run and jump. I think it''s worth more than anything. I''m willing to trade everything I have, You should be happy for me. I''m new, Yin Zhu. " Bai Yangui said happily. Yin Zhu can see that Bai Yangui is really happy, so she puts this problem aside for the time being. Yes, she has been worried about Bai Yangui''s physical problems. Now Bai Yangui doesn''t need anyone to treat her. She should be happy. "Congratulations on Bai Yan''s return." Yin Zhu is very happy with a smile. "Thank you. You brought all this to me." Bai Yangui is very happy to say that when Ziji came to him, he hesitated. Then Ziji told him clearly that there are too many bodies like him in the orc continent, but there is no solution. If he wants to live, his only chance is to go to Yinzhu''s world with Yinzhu. Maybe another world can save him by other means After thinking for a long time, he agreed. At that time, he fought with his life, and then he won. "You don''t have to thank me. You fought it all with your own life." Yin Zhu said happily. "Well, I won''t say thank you. It''s very late. I go out to absorb Yuehua. I feel that Yuehua is very good for me. I''ll come to you at dawn." Bai Yangui smiles, then jumps directly from the window, and then leaves the hotel soon. Fortunately, Yin Zhu lives in B & B, so it''s easy to find a hiding place. Yin Zhu watched Bai Yangui go to a deserted yard not far away, then he went back to the house and sat down. Bai Yangui turns back. She wants to get an identity for him so that he can go out and find it. What''s more, all the blood Yin Zhu got to the lab before is Bai Yangui''s blood. She also takes some to have a good check. Although Bai Yangui says that he is in good health, it''s better to have a check. It''s Yuehua. According to Bai Yangui, absorbing this thing will be recognized by the earth. Then she has absorbed a little Yuehua before. Why doesn''t she feel that way? Because her soul was originally a person in this world? Or is it because you don''t absorb enough moonshine? Before, Yin Zhu didn''t dare to absorb Yuehua because he made himself faint. Do you want to try it? Try to feel it? In order to make himself sober, Yin Zhu finds a row of sewing needles and puts them on the foam and puts them under his feet. Then he changes into a big bear and absorbs Yuehua. When Yin bamboo is awake, his feet are slightly warped. If you forget yourself, if your feet are put down, the pain should sober up.As for why he put a whole row of needles, Yin Zhu worried that his skin was thick and his flesh was thick, and he didn''t feel that a needle would react too little at that time. Yin Zhu pays attention to the moonlight shining on her body. She feels that her whole body is so comfortable that she keeps cheering and has a kind of addictive comfort. Yin Zhu looks at her body absorbing an invisible energy from the moonlight. She clearly sees that energy absorbed by herself, but it can''t be found as soon as it enters her body. Yin Zhu felt a pain at her feet. Then she woke up and looked at a row of needles stuck at her feet. Because she woke up in time, she pricked her skin. She ate and pulled out the needle. Fortunately, this method is easy to use. The moonlight is really poisonous. She knows it clearly I really thought about it seriously, but I almost fell asleep. Forget it. Now that Bai Yangui can communicate with each other, I''ll ask him tomorrow what it''s like to absorb the moonlight. After all, Bai Yangui has absorbed so much, so it should be able to feel it clearly. It''s easier to know the problem with comparison. It''s a good day for her to have a rest. What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that not long after she fell asleep, Bai Yangui appeared in her room. Bai Yangui looked at the sleeping Yin Zhu. After a moment of silence, he was very sorry and said, "Yin Zhu, I''m sorry, I can''t follow you any more. I really appreciate your care." Then Bai Yangui took out a light colored dress from Yin Zhu''s luggage, and wrote a few words on it in the graphic words of nightmare world, to the effect that I''m gone, so don''t look for me. Then he put the dress on the head of Yin Zhu''s bed, and Yin Zhu knew that it was him who left it. Bai Yangui wants to leave because at that time when he wakes up, he suddenly has a lot of information in his mind. This should be a heritage. But why this heritage suddenly appears in his mind? He doesn''t understand very well. It should be related to the way of heaven or his absorption of Yuehua. Bai Yangui knows that he has probably gone this time, and all orcs won''t go It''s a brand new road. He will rely on Yuehua to practice in the future, so it''s impossible for him to return to the orc mainland with Yin Zhu. When he returned to the orc continent, his way was broken. As for those relatives in the orc world, when he said goodbye to them, he thought that he might never go back. It was because he was afraid that Yin Zhu kept asking questions, but he was not easy to answer that he left the room in a hurry and said to practice. Fortunately, Yin Zhu believed in him. Of course, another possibility was that Yin Zhu thought that she was the only person he knew in the world and would definitely depend on her. But he wants to disappoint Yin Zhu. Bai Yangui also knows that he will leave in such a hurry, but he still has to leave. What''s more, Ziji has done something on him, and he has to find a way to relieve it. After all, he won''t go back. He didn''t have any way before. If the memory in his mind is true, he can get rid of Ziji It''s too late. He has done so much, and if there are people who are in debt, it will be Yin Zhu, especially now he leaves without saying goodbye. However, he doesn''t know whether he should tell the information in his mind, at least now he doesn''t want to, so he wants to verify whether the information in his mind is right or wrong. Yin Zhu has something to do, she can''t go with him, and even Bai Yangui can''t explain to Yin Zhu, so let''s just go. Maybe one day he will see Yin Zhu again, but at least not now. Probably feel guilty, clearly want to leave Bai Yangui, and finally turned around, in that dress added a few words, "Yin Zhu, if you believe me, as much as possible to absorb Yuehua." Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu, and then jumps out of the window without hesitation. He has been with Yin Zhu for a period of time and has memories of the past. He also knows that the rule of law in this world is relatively sound, and that all kinds of transactions need the red ticket. However, he feels that he owes Yin Zhu and naturally does not want to take Yin Zhu''s things. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 After waking up comfortably, Yin Zhushu opened his eyes and took a look at the empty room. Then he remembered that yesterday Bai Yan turned back to be a human and went to a deserted house not far away to practice. There was only himself in the room. At this time, Yin Zhu looked at the extra clothes at the head of her bed. Did she remember putting them in her backpack? Why did she come here? Did she bring it out yesterday when she took her pajamas? But then Yin Zhu felt that it was not right. He took the red things on his clothes. Yin Zhu unfolded his clothes and saw the handwriting left by blood on them. He was stunned. Just look at the words above, you know that the person who left this thing is Bai Yangui, but what does Bai Yangui say? He''s gone? be gone? Where to go, in addition to his handwriting, where else can he go in this world? Bai Yan will not have returned to the orc world, will he? Although Bai Yangui left his handwriting, Yin Zhu still doesn''t believe that in this world, Bai Yangui has nowhere to go. Where can he go? Thinking of the house where Bai Yan went back yesterday, Yin Zhu ran out in a hurry. When Yin Zhu''s father and mother, who lived next door, saw Yin Zhu rushing out like this, they couldn''t help anxiously holding Yin Zhu and asking, "girl, what''s the matter with you?" "Bai Yan is gone. He''s gone." Yin Zhu said angrily. When Yin Zhu''s parents heard this, they also rushed to help them. They knew very well that Bai Yangui was not a little pet, but a person. However, they watched Yin Zhu run away in a gust of wind, and then ran directly to the deserted house. There they could see the footprints of someone who had been there, but they didn''t find Bai Yangui. It seemed that he had indeed left. Yin Zhu then looked for the surrounding environment, but he didn''t find the person who came back from Bai Yan. Yin Zhu then went back to the house where he lived. This time, Yin Zhu''s parents were very worried and asked, "what''s the matter with Yin Zhu? Why did Bai Yangui disappear? Did someone find something special about him? " This is what they are most worried about. In this case, Yin Zhu is not safe. Yin Zhu''s father is full of imagination. He is very uneasy in his heart. The recent stable days have made him relax his vigilance. As a result, something happened. Looking at his parents'' faces are not good-looking, how can Yin Zhu not know what they think of? Yin Zhu shook his head with a bitter smile this time, "he was not taken away by others, he left by himself." Thinking of Bai Yangui leaving like this, Yin Zhu feels betrayed. Isn''t she good to Bai Yangui? Even if Bai Yangui really wants to leave, she won''t stop her. Why should she sneak away like this? Because Yin Zhu was in a bad mood, she couldn''t understand why Bai Yangui did it. Hearing this, Yin Zhu''s father asked suspiciously, "how can he go himself?" Yin Zhu then decadent said: "yesterday Bai Yan GUI was sober and became a human being. He talked with me for a while and let me have a rest. He said that he would go outside to practice. Then, who knows, he left a message to me this morning, saying that he was gone and told me not to look for him." "What? The heartless man, you took care of him for so long, he took care of his wound and ran away? " When Yin Zhuma heard this, she was very angry. She thought that because of the existence of Bai Yangui, Yin Zhu was very careful. She was afraid that she would be known about a wolf she raised. Then she moved to the outskirts of the city to live there. She thought it would be safer there. As a result, Bai Yangui would repay her daughter like this? "Girl, will he leave you and bring you something bad? Or did he steal from you and leave? " Yin Zhu''s father asked in a hurry. Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "I don''t know why he left. I seriously thought that he should not return to the orc mainland for the time being, and he didn''t want anything from me. It seems that he is not hostile to me, but I don''t know why he left?" Yin Zhu is really confused. Bai Yangui''s animal pill is gone. He just turned back yesterday. Even if he wants to go back, he always has to be prepared to go back. He won''t go back in such a hurry. As for the hostility to himself, if Bai Yangui is hostile to her, shouldn''t he stay beside her and watch her? Because it''s convenient to attack her. It''s not because Ziji can''t bear to hurt her, so he leaves? But even if you leave, you can always tell her. Is that necessary? Here he left a message for Yin Zhu to absorb Yuehua as much as possible. If Yuehua is a good thing, why don''t you say it directly and leave a message like this? So leave a mystery for her to guess, she is to consider whether she can absorb the moon, headache. "Well, since people have already left, it''s meaningless to say so. Let''s meet someone who has no conscience. But girl, no matter who this person is, whether it will hurt you or not, we should basically prevent it. We should not trust others too much. " Yin Zhu''s father told Yin Zhu to be careful and not to think ill of others, but at least to be on guard. Yin Zhu nodded to show that she knew that she really didn''t quite know that Bai Yangui would leave. Moreover, along the way, she didn''t expect that Bai Yangui would wake up so soon, which disrupted her pace. "Yin Zhu, we''ve been out for a while. I miss your little nephew a little. I''m going to go back with your mother first. How about going on by yourself?" Yin Zhu''s father suddenly wants to go home this time.It''s really a very happy time to play with Yin Zhu. But Yin Zhu''s father knows that Yin Zhu is different from them. Yin Zhu wants to collect species all the way out. As a result, because he plays with them, Yin Zhu slows down all the way. In fact, Yin Zhu has a lot to do, which is a drag on his daughter. Although he also wants to go on with Yin Zhu, the money for the tour is not very high More than that, the couple''s pension is enough, that is, he doesn''t want to drag on Yin Zhu any more, especially if Bai Yan''s return to normal this time will cause harm to Yin Zhu and so on. No one knows. He can''t drag on Yin Zhu any more. He''s ready to go home. Moreover, no one knows whether Yin Zhu is safe on the way. Her daughter is very strong, but they are two old men and old women. They are a burden to her. Anyway, it''s best for them to go home. Yin Zhuma was also surprised by the old man''s sudden words, but she was just a little good. She just didn''t understand things. She didn''t care. She supported the old man. Later, the old man would explain to her clearly. "Dad? Why do you suddenly say that we are going back? Are we tired all the way? I can slow down. " Yin Zhu was very puzzled. She thought that although the speed was a little fast, it should be OK. She saw that the spirits of the two old people were very good. "No, you''ve been running for more than half a month. Your mother and I can''t hold on, and we''re at home on weekdays. I''ve been away so long and I''m homesick." Yin Zhu''s father will never say that he is afraid to drag Yin Zhu down. In that way, the girl will feel guilty. Besides, it''s a little bit tiring. In the past two or three days, he will change a place and say that it''s fake not to be tired, but it''s worth all the tiredness with her. Yin Zhu can probably guess her father''s idea. She gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll send you back to the city. You can rest for two days and then go back. Don''t worry. Don''t strain yourself." "No, no, your mother and I are not children. We will take good care of ourselves." Yin Zhu''s father said with a smile. Fortunately, her daughter didn''t say no. "Let''s pack up now." Yin Zhu''s mother laughed and took her old man back to her room. "Old man, what''s the matter with you? Bai Yangui just left, and we''ll go too. Don''t you make your daughter sad?" Yin Zhuma looks at the old man reproachfully. Hearing this, Yin Zhu''s father sighed, "old lady, do you really think our daughter is traveling? We have enough time to travel, but what about her? But my daughter has a lot of things to do. If the time spent traveling with us is a drag on her work, will you feel better then? You see, someone contacted her in the world before, and then Bai Yangui woke up and left. She was afraid that she would be very busy next time. If we can''t help her much, we can''t drag her back. " Because of Yin Zhu''s Orc status, Yin Zhu did not dare to get too close to them. They really couldn''t help Yin Zhu. They came out to play with their daughter for so long. Enough. Yin Zhuma was silent for a while when she heard this. She didn''t say anything. The old man was right. She was just reluctant to give up her daughter. During this period, she had the most fun and felt very happy. "OK, let''s pack up and go home later." Yin Zhu said dejectedly. "Well, old lady, don''t be sad. Next time I''ll take you out to play, we''ll play all the famous scenic spots in China." The old man comforted mother Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhuma heard this, she glanced at her wife, "who wants you to accompany me? It''s no fun to see you such a bad old man. I''ll find a handsome guide later. That''s fun." "Think about when I was also a handsome guy, you saw and chased me. I didn''t dislike you at the beginning, but now you dislike me?" Yin Zhu''s father is cold. "I''ve been shameless for so many years. It''s obviously you who asked me first." Yin Zhu''s mother stabbed Yin Zhu''s father''s hide without hesitation. She thought that she was also a flower at the beginning, but she was picked home by the old man before she had time to open it. Now I think it''s a loss. Yin Zhu, who was worried that his parents would eavesdrop on him mentally, could not help laughing. Well, with the old man, the old lady would be sad for three seconds at most. It''s good. With the old man, she can be a little relieved. However, she owes more and more to her parents, which is doomed to be unclear in her life. Yin Zhu wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and laughed. Since the old man had decided, she would happily send them to take a ride. Then she continued her journey. As for the Research Institute, Yin Zhu thought about it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 After Bai Yangui left Yinzhu, because he didn''t bring anything with him, and he was not very familiar with the rules of the world, so he ran directly in the mountains. At least he didn''t need to eat in the mountains. As for the living, the orcs always live in the wild at will, and they can find a cave or a big tree. Even before Yin Zhu, he was always in the countryside. As long as he ran a little farther, he would go to the mountains. As for getting lost, Bai Yangui is not afraid. Anyway, he has a connection with the address he left with the information. He is not afraid to go in the wrong direction. If the direction is good, he is not afraid to go in the wrong direction. In fact, Bai Yangui didn''t run far away, so he hid in a mountain on the edge of Yinzhu''s mountain village. He felt guilty about leaving Yinzhu like this. Of course, there was something about himself that he couldn''t tell Yinzhu for the time being. Yin Zhu is still packing. However, she once again feels a heat coming from her forehead and heart. With the previous experience, Yin Zhu knows that the two children are calling her, so she doesn''t know what''s wrong with the white sacrifice. However, looking at the urgency, it seems that there is not much time left for her. Yin Zhu looked at the two children standing in front of him and asked, "what''s Bai Ji asking for?" Teng Xi and Teng Cheng can''t help feeling hurt when they hear this. They can contact their mother because of their master. Can''t they miss her? "Ah mu, it''s not the master. It''s us and Bai Kun who want to talk to ah mu." Tengxi bit his lip and said something wrongly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he felt embarrassed. "I''m sorry, it''s my mother." "Mother, you didn''t believe us, did you? Do you think that if we stand on the side of master, we will harm you? " Tengxi asked with special sadness. Yin Zhu looked at the two children were about to cry expression, quickly came forward to the two children in his arms, "nonsense, you are my children, how can I not believe you, I didn''t expect you will contact me, I thought it was your master, he threatened you again." Tengcheng was a little happy when he heard this. "Mother, don''t worry. Even if I was coerced by master, my elder brother and I can''t hurt your mother. We will try our best to protect your mother." When Yin Zhu heard this, he patted Teng Cheng, "nonsense, my mother doesn''t need you to work hard. My mother only wants you to grow up happily, and doesn''t want you to join in this matter at all. I don''t want you to be in a dilemma now. My mother doesn''t know that you''ve tasted all the flavors of the world since you were young. It''s my mother. I''m sorry that I didn''t protect you. I''m sorry that I made you so sad now. " Teng Xi and Teng Cheng feel more guilty when they hear this. He knows very well that their dilemma is their own choice and they have to go through it. They are not innocent at all, but they can''t say this to Yin Zhu. Otherwise, even Yin Zhusheng and them are calculated. If they say it, they just can''t be as close as they are now. "Mother, you didn''t apologize to us. We did." Teng Xi and Tengcheng are especially guilty. Yin Zhu thought that the child was threatened by Baiji to deal with himself. He had to say that it was a perfect misunderstanding. "I don''t blame you. I''m weak. If I''m strong enough, who dares to count my children." Yin Zhu felt that he still needed to work hard. "Well, what do you father want to say, please convey it quickly." Yin Zhu looks at the two boys and it''s going to be fine, but Yin Zhu doesn''t believe that this cross-border connection will be OK. Even if he doesn''t pay the price, he will pay a lot of mental effort. Yin Zhu doesn''t want his children to be tired. "Father, they are all very good. Even if you find a way to deal with Mengji, you may be able to save Jono''s father when you go back, and Leihe''s father''s strength will gradually recover. When you come back, you will see a good Leihe''s father." Although Bai Kun believed what the two children said, he didn''t tell the two children about his discovery of the node. He didn''t believe the two children, but worried that Bai Ji had the means to control the two children. Maybe as soon as he said it, Bai Ji would know, so he just asked the two children to help convey it. Unfortunately, Teng xiteng Cheng couldn''t let him see Yin Zhu, so he could only help Convey a few words. "How are things going with you?" Tengxi couldn''t help asking. "It''s OK for me. I''m still collecting materials, and there are all kinds of tools I can take back. Besides, Bai Yangui wakes up and his animal elixir is gone. He absorbs the moon of our world and is recognized by our world. I think Bai Yangui should become a brand new orc, or the species may have changed, such as becoming a demon?" This white swallow turns into a demon. This is Yin Zhu''s guess, because this is the same as the goblins in many fairy tales. They specialize in absorbing Yuehua''s cultivation, isn''t it? The two children don''t know what a demon is. Yin Zhu popularizes the concept of demon to the two children. Of course, all these are Yin Zhu''s conjectures. "I guess Ziji left something behind in baiyangui. Anyway, baiyangui left me for the first time after she became an adult. I don''t want to let me know what happened next, or let Ziji know about my affairs. I guess there are both." Yin Zhu said lightly.Tengxi and Tengcheng wrote down this matter for the first time. It''s very important. At the beginning, they were all curious about how Bai Yangui went with Yin Zhu. Later, Ziji said that he directly killed Bai Yangui''s soul. Then, as an animal without soul, Bai Yangui went to that world with Yin Zhu. They all thought that Ziji would not do anything useless, and Bai Yangui would surely live, But they didn''t expect that Bai Yangui would wake up so soon, but the beast pill was gone. It was a huge amount of information, so we should think about it carefully. Also, I have collected some of our world''s Yuehua. I don''t know if you can find a way to receive them. If you can, I''ll get some of them for you to study? Since even Bai Yangui secretly tells her that Yuehua is a good thing, does she want to find a way to collect it? But it''s really hard to collect. On weekdays, we can only absorb it. We can only collect a little by the tenth five year plan, and we have to practice to collect it. It''s very troublesome. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng immediately nodded when he heard this. Yuehua is something that can make Bai Yan sober and qualitatively change. It must be a good thing. A living person can transmit it. How can a thing not be transmitted? It''s just to find a way. "Mother, let''s go back to discuss and find a way, and then when we think of a good way, I''ll contact you." Teng Xi answered in the affirmative, and Teng Xi had a feeling that zhe Yuehua was not only very important to his master, but also to Bai Kun''s father. He didn''t know whether to tell them such important things. "I don''t have anything to do at the moment. You should be more careful. When I collect materials and more Yuehua, I''ll go back. If you have something to do, don''t fight with Bai Ji. He can''t do anything to you. Just wait for me to go back, OK?" Yin Zhu said with some worry. Tengxi Tengcheng two very clever nodded, "mother, you can rest assured, we will be good, we wait for you to go home." The two sides exchanged the main things, and Teng Xi and Teng Cheng cut off the contact very quickly. The contact really hurt them as much as Yin Zhu thought, because it depends on the contract between Zichen and Yin Zhu, and it hurts Zichen''s soul. Now Zichen and their soul have fused, that is to say, it hurts Teng Xi and Teng Cheng''s soul, of course Even if they contacted each other several times, they could afford it. However, if they wanted to change the soul as Bai Ji said, someone would die. As soon as Teng Xi and Teng Cheng woke up, Bai Kun quickly asked, "what''s wrong with your mother? What did you say? " "Bai Yangui is sober, and his mother says that his animal elixir has disappeared, and he has been accepted by the rules of that world. Mother says that Bai Yangui should become the demon of their world, a species refined from animals to adults." Bai Yangui''s face changed when he heard this. The new species was directly accepted by the rules of the world. It''s very powerful, but Ziji is even more powerful. Maybe these Ziji have already guessed it. Otherwise, how could they throw people directly? Why didn''t Ziji ask him to do this experiment at the beginning? If he passed, Yin Zhu would not be alone, Not even a negotiator? Then tengxi told Bai Kun that Yin Zhu wanted to pass on Yuehua. The reason why tengxi told Bai Kun was that even if Bai Kun said that they had found something to blackmail Mengji, tengxi and Tengcheng still felt that they had no chance of winning, so they had to increase their chips on their side. When Yin Zhu says that he wants to pass on some Yuehua, Bai Kun is thinking about whether he wants to go there like Bai Yangui, so that he can go to Yin Zhu to discuss things. Isn''t he going to pass on Yuehua? At that time, it can be delivered directly to Yin Zhu. However, Bai Kun just thought it over. He knew very well that since Bai Yangui was accepted by the laws of the world, he would be rejected by the laws of the world. The simplest thing was that Bai Yangui''s animal elixir representing the orcs was gone. Thinking that he might not be able to come back, Bai Kun gave up the idea. Anyway, Yin Zhu would pass Yuehua back, and Bai Kun could I don''t think I can leave myself here, especially I have to pay attention to the orc mainland. If I really leave, I''m afraid there will be chaos. "Well, I know about this. You can have a rest and contact tengan tomorrow." Seeing that Teng Xi Tengcheng''s face is not very good, Bai Kun''s man says something. It seems that there is a price to pay for contacting Yin Zhu. Let them have a rest. If something happens, he will regret it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 In daze tribe on the orc continent, Meng Tai is very sad to stand at the gate of the tribe. They all know what Yin Zhu is going to do. It''s something he didn''t dare to think about before. But it''s Yin Zhu''s mission. He has been waiting for Yin Zhu to come back. But after scallion Yin Zhu left, there is no news about them, including the news about Wuji, so he''s gone Even the Forbidden City in the land of divine punishment has disappeared. There are no anti Rightists, only three or two kittens left. Nowadays, because of the news spread by Yin Zhu, the life of the orcs in the whole Orc world is much better, but only better. Daze tribe has become the most powerful tribe in the Luoyue mountains, but that''s all. Recently, however, daze tribe is not very stable. On the surface, daze tribe is not weaker than any other tribe. However, daze tribe is strong by rapidly integrating other tribes, because it was too fast to swallow other tribes before, and there was no digestion inside. However, before, there was a Yin Zhu in front, and those who had Yin Zhu did not dare to play tricks, But since this year, Yin Zhu, a new beast God, has been spreading in many parts of the mainland. He is definitely dead with the old beast God before him. Recently, someone has been trying to test him. People outside are staring at him, but there are still people inside who want to replace him and rob him of his treasures. It can be said that all the internal and external troubles are piled on his head. There are many good things handed down from daze tribe, such as planting techniques, breeding, medicine and plant encyclopedia. There are too many things handed down by Yin Zhu. Those people don''t appreciate what Yin Zhu has given them. On the contrary, those people still stare at things in daze tribe, such as iron ware and other things, and even some people think that daze tribe is rich There must be some other valuable treasures in it. Yin Zhu will not throw everything out foolishly, but will leave it to his tribe. So these people have been following Meng Tai recently. Mengtai, as the head of daze tribe and the father of Yin Zhu''s companion, can be said to have some good things, including what knowledge. These things are absolutely in Mengtai''s hands. Mengtai is very clear that he is being watched, and he is afraid to go out of the tribe recently. However, what worries Meng Tai more is where they have gone. Meng Tai knows that he can hold on, but how long can he hold on? Without Yin Zhu, Meng Tai knew that daze tribe would definitely be scattered, even if it was scattered. What he was more worried about was that he could not save the present people. Among the Daze tribes, the only people that Mengtai can trust now are the baikun people in the Daze tribe, and a group of orphans raised by him. However, compared with the huge number of daze tribe, these people are too few. What''s more, this daze tribe was built by him, this tall and magnificent wall, and so many materials that Montaigne was reluctant to leave behind. These are his lifeblood. Of course, teng''an, as the leader of the dark city, sent some orcs to help maintain daze tribe after he knew about daze tribe. However, in addition to the original daze tribe, many of these people still reject the orcs, especially some tribes that have been integrated into daze tribe. In their view, this is a contradiction within the tribe and there is no need for the dark city The people of dark city come to join in. The Daze tribe is still unified for the time being. Those people want to seize the things in Montaigne''s hands, but they don''t want these things to be taken away by others outside. They also know that once the Daze tribe splits, they won''t want to get the things in Montaigne''s hands. So the daze tribe won''t split in a short time, but it''s hard to say for a long time. Mengtai is also afraid that teng''an''s participation will make the temporary peace disappear, so they can only let teng''an''s people go back first. Moreover, teng''an has no good days at the moment. The people of the original Orc city also stand up at this time and are ready to settle accounts with them. If you want to settle the grudge between Orc city and the dark city, you can''t count it clearly. It can be said that both sides are feuds. If you want to fight, the city of darkness is not afraid of ORC City, but teng''an is involved by Orc city people, and there are only a few people who want to help Mengtai. In addition, because Morrison''s lineage has gone, his strength has been weakened to a certain extent. This time, people in Orc need to pay attention to 12 points. Mengtai and tengan both know that the reason why Orc city stands up at this time is intentional. Orc city has been in the dominant position in the orc world for so many years, because Yin Zhu was born and the reputation of ORC city was almost destroyed. This time, we took advantage of Yin Zhu to rob daze tribe''s things and regain the power of ORC city again. This is what Orc city wants. The reason why they started against the city of darkness first is that they know that the Daze tribe and the city of darkness are inseparable. In particular, hi teng''an is the child of Tengxiao and Yin Zhu. This makes it impossible for the city of darkness to ignore the Daze tribe''s affairs. Everyone knows the battle power of the city of darkness. If the city of darkness can''t be destroyed, then the Daze tribe will have nothing to do with it It''s not so easy to grab. These forces can be said to join hands to force daze tribe. Of course, it doesn''t mean that all the forces are ruthless. Some of them will be grateful, but there are fewer people who are willing to help daze tribe. There are more people who don''t know or don''t want to control. In their opinion, Yin Zhu''s former benefaction is to publicize his reputation and to the whole world, not to give them a tribe. They don''t have any feelings What kind of favor."Patriarch, what shall we do? Or do you want to evacuate? " Asked Snow White, looking at Montaigne standing in front of them. Montaigne sighed and said, "snow white, Yin Zhu, they''re OK. They''re still alive. I believe them." Bai Xue nodded and said, "I believe that, too. But they never show up. People outside don''t believe it. We all know who should get revenge early. When Yin Zhu comes back, these bastards will die." When Yin Zhu was still there, daze tribe was very powerful, and no one dared to attack daze tribe. All those who dared to attack daze tribe disappeared. At that time, those small tribes were overwhelmed by Juque tribe one by one, and life was very hard. Daze tribe was the first one to jump out and defeat Juque tribe, but these bastards Well, with the benefits of daze tribe, we still want to rob daze tribe at this time. They are heartless white eyed wolves. "What''s the point of talking about this? I asked you to send away the cubs of our tribe. It''s finished. I''ll take away the elite of the tribe later. I''ll stay in daze tribe." As early as those people were ready to move, Montaigne arranged for people to send away the tribe''s cubs. He wanted to leave hope for the tribe''s people. Fortunately, when the city was being built, they left a secret passage. If the Daze tribe wanted to withdraw, it was quite easy. When Bai Xue heard this, she shook her head. "Do you think they will go if you don''t go? The cubs of the tribe have been sent away safely. We have no worries. How can we go? We are all with you. " Bai Xue is very clear that they can still guard daze tribe now. If they even leave, Meng Tai is afraid that they can''t guard what Yin Zhu left behind. Montaigne just laughed when he heard this, "you are very stubborn." When Bai Xue heard this, she said with a smile, "I''m old. I can''t wander outside. Even if I want to die, I''ll die in the tribe. At least I''m safe. Besides, those people think that Meizu people are easy to bully, so they should let the people outside see the charm of Meizu people." There are not many real people in daze tribe, but each of them is a real warrior. In addition to their strong strength, each of them is equipped with powerful weapons. The weapons made by the machines left by Yin Zhu are arranged by Montaigne to the people who are trusted by the handwriting. There are not many people out there, but few. If those people want to eat daze tribe, he will let them go Noodle people know that daze tribe is not so delicious. It will not only break their teeth, but also bite them. "Since they don''t go, I won''t go. I''m not afraid of them anyway." Meng Tai laughs loudly. If Yin Zhu is there, why should he be afraid? As long as Yin Zhu is not dead, as long as the inheritance of daze tribe is still there, he will not be afraid. When they are dead, some people will remember them. The whole continent is ready to move because of the Daze tribe, and the people left by Morrison''s direct family in cold ice city will welcome their ancestors. When Morrison left, he told them to live their own lives and never mind the affairs in the mainland. However, when Morrison left, there were no leaders here. In addition, Morrison was not willing to tell all the people what he knew. He didn''t want the people to feel that they were living because of intrigue, and didn''t want their lives to become meaningless Morrison thinks that his burden is enough, but he forgets that many things have been arranged for a long time. He thinks well, but he doesn''t think about what these people will do when he leaves. Originally, his subordinates were puzzled by his departure, but they were obedient. Some people also understood that Morrison had sacrificed for them. They wanted to live well. If no one came out, they would really live well in ice city. However, one day, a person who was their ancestor jumped out and said where Morrison was being suppressed, suffering and being punished for their whole family, and he wanted to organize people to save Morrison. These lessons were all Morrison''s direct family. They were willing to leave behind all the people who went with Morrison. After hearing this, would they spare no effort to save Morrison? They are willing to give their lives. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 It''s not that those orcs are easy to cheat. Morrison''s series of orcs were originally handed down from the previous convoy, and there is a sense of blood between the orcs. Moreover, this time they are leaderless. Someone came forward to lead them, and with the sense of blood over there, these people naturally believe it. In this way, the man named fengxu stayed in the ice city and went out. The first thing these people do after going out is to go to the city of darkness. In their words, the city of darkness belongs to them, not to teng''an. Even if teng''an has the so-called destiny, it''s useless. They don''t admit that in the history of the city of darkness, the position of the Lord of the city depends on his strength. Even in the earliest time, Morrison had the strength to fight with Reich, only At that time, Morrison thought about the fate of the people in his own branch. He didn''t want to take care of the dark city at all. Moreover, reih didn''t take care of them when he was the Lord of the city, so the two sides were at peace. This time, fengxu wants to challenge teng''an to get the position of the Lord of the city. This is the rule of the dark city. Teng''an can''t even refuse. Teng''an is too young to be the opponent of fengxu, so teng''an loses the position of the Lord of the dark city. Tang Zhuo is naturally very unwilling. Today''s dark city is different from the previous dark city. After Morrison left with people, teng''an took this place as his home. They vigorously developed the dark city, and all kinds of materials are very rich. Even daze tribe gave them many good things. This wind is completely robbing and forcibly picking peaches. "Teng''an, we can''t let them go like this. At the beginning, they were defeated and left the dark city. Now a light challenge wants to take our things. How can they be so cheap?" Tang Zhuo cried angrily. When Teng an heard this, he shook his head. "Uncle tangzhuo, we all know about this. The reason why they come to trouble us is because reha''s father is not here? It''s because I know that daze tribe can''t protect itself. That''s why I dare to do this to me. What I know is that I have to give in because I know. " Tang Zhuo is dumb when he hears this, and then laughs bitterly. He knows Teng an''s situation now. He also knows that Teng an has no mistakes at present, but he is not reconciled. "Well, uncle Tang Zhuo, this dark city is good, but if you want to say good, it''s not so good. Just give them one place. It happens that the people on the other side of the orc city are looking for someone to settle the accounts? Let the people of fengxu stay there. Let''s take our things away. It''s said that there are many cubs in the swamp from the jungle. How about we play in the past? " Teng''an already knows that daze tribe''s cubs have been sent to the original Meizu ancestral place in the swamp jungle, which is a good place. As for the bad living environment, it''s not a problem for the orcs. Even the living environment around the dark city is not so good. Besides, they can just find those cubs there. "Let''s go like this, at least leave some souvenirs for these bastards?" Tang Zhuo is not willing to say anything. Teng an shook his head with a smile and said: "no need to do this, uncle Tang Zhuo. Since he is going to leave, there is no need to talk nonsense, and there is no need to let his brothers sacrifice here. When Leihe''s father comes back, naturally someone will collect them." "Is Reich still alive?" Tang Zhuo asked pleasantly. Teng an nodded, "of course, why don''t you believe your brother? I don''t know if you believe me. Anyway, I believe my mother." Teng an has a part of Zichen''s memory. He knows very well that no matter Yin Zhu or Leihe, they won''t have problems before the end. At least Baiji won''t allow them to have problems. "Of course I believe it. Reich is so strong that no one can help him." Tang Zhuo laughed, and then let the people below go to pack things. In addition to some can''t take away, can take away Tang Zhuo all don''t let go, why cheap wind Xu this guy. Originally, they wanted to help the Daze tribe, but they couldn''t get rid of it. It would be better if someone took over, so that they could completely integrate with the Daze tribe. The swamp jungle is very good. There are people from the earliest daze tribe. They are quite enthusiastic about orcs, unlike those behind them. When they want to take advantage of things, they will turn their faces and refuse to recognize people when they encounter things. They should really let those people see the charm of orcs. They have been good for a long time, and people outside forget to be afraid of orcs. Feng Xu didn''t say much or stop Teng an when he knew that he was going to let you leave. The most important thing is that it costs a lot to stop Teng an. Teng an''s lineage is not few. Unless he wants to make the city of darkness disappear, he can''t fight with Teng an. Anyway, he wants the position of the city leader. There''s no need to do anything about it. Fengxu walks around in the dark city for a while, then slowly returns to the place where they were originally, and then enters the original ancestral place. He puts back the genealogy that Morrison took away, and puts away all the things that were messed up before. Then he kneels down and kowtows respectfully. After thousands of years of arrangement, he finally came back. All people think he fengxu is a fool, dragging all the backup blood for the beast God limitless dedication, is he such a fool? What the orc lived for so long is not for the tribe. He almost destroyed his tribe for what he wanted, but fortunately, he spent so long to decorate and cost so much, and finally he had to harvest.Yes, all people think that he is just the guardian of the beast God. He is the one who listens to the myth of the beast. But he clearly knows that there is no so-called beast God. Everything is calculated by others. Otherwise, he would not be so crazy to change his life for his back, and he would not give up everything. All people think that he is a little guard, but they never think that he was also a master in the beast God continent. Although he was not as good as the beast God, he was also a rare master in the world. He had a good reputation. And he knew earlier than others that the world was incomplete. The complete world should be the orc world and the nightmare world, one Yin and one Yang. At the beginning, the world was wrong, and the right thing was that yin and Yang should be together. But they completely separated the nightmare world from the orc continent, making the world completely unbalanced. He knew very well that one such Orc would be the orc continent sooner or later One day it will be destroyed. However, because of the reincarnation formula, the seal between the orc continent and the nightmare world is very hard, and he can''t break it at all. For this reason, when he knew that there were people in the nightmare world contacting with people here, he actively cooperated. He knew that not only the orc world would be destroyed, but also the nightmare world. So he agreed with the people in the nightmare world to destroy the seal between the two worlds, so that people in the two worlds could reconcile with each other. So when he knew what Wuji was going to do, he thought that he would agree to Wuji''s request and turn his family into half orcs. Only half orcs have such powerful power to break through those seals. As for their blood, there is no problem. As long as they go into the nightmare world, they can be rescued. He''s been waiting. No matter how many orcs he takes, he can''t break the seal. Someone in the nightmare world has agreed with him. Later, someone will unite with him to break the seal. The next thing he has to do is wait, wait for the people over there to send a signal, and then rush to open the seal. As for why Feng Xu believes in the harmony of yin and Yang, it is because he has been handed down from ancient times. Everything he has done is worth it and will be rewarded immediately. The whole ethnic group will thank him. On the other side of the dark abyss, Bai Kun went to find Bai Ji with a smile. When he found Bai Ji, Bai Kun also asked directly, "the white swallow who used to go with Yin Zhu has become a human being this time, and has been recognized by the law of the world, do you know?" It''s Bai Kun''s thought that why he went to Bai Ji for this matter. If he wants to say that the person who knows purple Ji best must be Bai Ji, then he can probably get the purpose of purple Ji from Bai Ji by properly disclosing some information to Bai Ji. Bai Ji''s eyes shrank when he heard this, and then he turned to plain, "how do you want to get information from me? It seems that your apprentice is not doing well? " Bai Kun said with a smile, "yes, it doesn''t wait for you to solve my doubts." Hearing Bai Kun''s words, Bai Ji put out his finger and knocked on the table, saying, "what if I don''t want to tell you? We''re not that friendly, Bai Kun. " When Bai Kun heard this, he sat down in front of Bai Ji with a smile. "Of course, I should be able to help you when facing Zi Ji. Besides, we are not all enemies. Why can''t we join hands at some time?" Bai Ji laughed when he heard this, and then said with a smile, "that''s good. At least I appreciate your point. You''re not wrong for Yin Zhu to choose you by uniting all the things that are good for you." "Thank you for your compliment." Bai Kun sat down with a smile. "I don''t know what Ziji is going to do. To tell you the truth, I have been separated from this younger martial brother for a long time, so long that I don''t know what he wants. After all, as soon as this happened, he left. I guess a lot, so I don''t know which answer you want." Bai Ji said with a smile. Bai Kun also laughed, "then you can talk about it casually, and I''ll listen to it casually." Bai Ji shakes his head when he hears this. It''s casual, but it''s very interesting. He just talks about all kinds of useful and useless information he knows, just to see if Bai Kun can find something useful from it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 After Bai Kun got some answers from Bai Ji, he didn''t get discouraged. Instead, he gradually straightened out these things. Bai Kun believed that he could always find the answers he wanted. Even if Bai Ji knows the purpose of Ziji, he won''t tell him. The struggle between him and Ziji is definitely not willing to pull him up, and he probably doesn''t need their help. After Bai Kun heard about it, he went back slowly. Bai Ji''s face was gloomy this time. To control that world, Bai Ji dares to say that apart from Ziji, Bai Kun has no such means to know whether Yin Zhu is well in that world. The only possibility is that Ziji''s two precious disciples contacted Yin Zhu, or they didn''t tell themselves the information when they contacted Yin Zhu. Betrayed by his most trusted disciple, Bai Ji seems to be dying and has no spirit. Even Bai Ji thinks that Bai Kun will deliberately tell him the news. Does he want to tell him that he can plot against the two disciples? In fact, when he arranged Zichen to do this, he had thought about the consequences. Looking at the expressions of the two children, he also thought that the two children would stand on the side of their biological father and mother. But when this matter was clearly placed in front of him, he was so sad. He thought how filial Zichen was and willing to pay everything for him It''s true that the apprentice really gave everything for him. Teng Xi Tengcheng is not his disciple Zichen. The most filial child still disappeared, disappeared, and died the moment he started to send him to the orc continent. Bai Ji couldn''t help but put his hand over his eyes. "Oh, would you be sad? If you don''t want to give up Zichen, why did you send Zichen there at the beginning? Besides, you haven''t been on guard against Zichen. It can be said that you didn''t believe Zichen at the beginning. Now you''re sad. Why do you have to be so hypocritical? There''s no one here to watch you perform. " Ziji stands at the door with his head askew, looking at Baiji. Bai Ji raised his head this time and looked at Ziji fiercely, "why do you come to laugh at me? The people you choose are not so good. How can your people escape? Will Bai Yangui listen to you? " Ziji heard this and said with a smile, "it''s different. Bai Yangui and I just cooperate from beginning to end. My cooperation is over after I send Bai Yan back to that world. So what Bai Yangui does next has nothing to do with me. I can''t bear to send out my painstaking disciples. I''m still an individual." Bai Ji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "how do you think I''m not human? You still stand here and talk to me." Purple sacrifice heard this light smile, and then said: "elder martial brother, I have got what I want, and you?" Bai Ji was stunned and said, "what do you mean?" Ziji said with a smile, "that''s what you know, elder martial brother. I''m different from you. What you care about is the world. The fame is good. Although I care about it, I care more about myself. Now I''ve found my own way, and I don''t hinder you. But there''s one thing I want to advise you, Yin Zhu. They are very good At least she is kind-hearted. She will bring something convenient for Orc life from their world. If you can, you''d better stop "Stop, I want to stop, but how to stop? The world is full of holes. If I give up, the world will be destroyed. How do you tell me to stop? You are smart. When you leave, remember to say that as a senior brother, I can still go to see you off. " Bai Ji laughed twice and said. When Ziji heard this, he shook his head and said, "no need." Bai Ji heard a sneer, "I''m afraid I''ll spoil your good thing." Ziji didn''t get angry when he heard this, and didn''t deny it, "yes, now you won''t believe me, so do I "Then have a good trip." Bai Ji said, biting his teeth. "Thank you." Ziji then turned and left, while Baiji gritted his teeth and looked at Ziji far away, very unwilling. He looked at Ziji walking away and frowned. He was obviously speculating about the credibility of Ziji''s words. Ziji would go. This Baiji knew for a long time, but would he leave so lightly? Or will you leave after scraping? In addition, Ziji wants to leave because he needs Yinzhu''s help. Baiji is most worried that Ziji will join hands with Yinzhu. Yes, the purpose of Ziji is to leave this world and go to another world. However, the passage to another world is not so easy. At least no one has ever succeeded. He heard Yin Zhu describe that world before, which is very bad. At least the material aspect is much better than this world, not to mention the spiritual and natural way of that world Then he can recognize them, and he can rest assured, but Ziji still has to prepare a lot of things. He doesn''t want to go like Bai Yangui. Moreover, even in this world, he still has some things to do, not to help anyone, but for himself. Whether Mengji or Baiji, the ordinary orcs in the world have been hanging all the time, collecting the power of belief, which he also needs, and what Baiji wants, he also needs.Baiji has spent thousands of years to arrange a lot of backhand work. If he doesn''t make any arrangement, baiji is not idle when he is busy. What he arranges should also be used. Besides, he doesn''t want Baiji to be so crazy. He doesn''t want to bear the sin. Even if Baiji succeeds in the end, he''s afraid that those past sins will burn him to death. Ziji will leave the dark abyss directly. The most important part of this place has been completed, and the rest will go out to fight for the prosperity of the world. How can we not only rely on the people in the nightmare world to fight, but also the orc continent. After Bai Kun left Baiji, he went to find tengxi brothers to ask about tengan orcs. Of course, it''s much easier to contact tengan than Yin Zhu. Originally, they were in the same world, just two ends of the grid. However, they were brothers of one mother and three children. With the contract, tengan soon communicated with tengan, and Bai Kun could listen to them. The first thing that Bai Kun asked was naturally the recent situation of the orc mainland. Teng an said all the things that happened in the past year. After hearing this, Bai Kun calmed down a little. What he was most afraid of was that Bai Ji was plotting against them. These intrigues were small things. Even if there was a war between the tribes, it would not involve the whole Orc world. Bai Ji''s actions would be different. At that time, he was afraid that the whole Orc world would suffer. Teng''an is also very happy to contact tengxi brothers. Although they have always believed that Yin Zhu and some of them will be fine, there has been no news. How can they be at ease? Now I hear Bai Kun say that they are all fine, and Gao Gao''s heart is a little more stable. No matter how hard it is, at least they have hope. Bai Kun roughly tells the story of the nightmare world. Anyway, teng''an has a part of Zichen''s soul and will think about it. Of course, it''s one thing to tell teng''an. As for daze tribe, Bai Kun just let teng''an choose a part and tell them. Although there is nothing wrong in the orc world for the time being, Bai Kun told teng''an over and over again that he must be careful and be careful of Baiji''s calculation. In addition, he told teng''an that if there is something abnormal in the orc continent, he must contact them immediately. At least they can help find a way. Teng''an agreed to it after hearing it. After the simple communication between the two sides, they broke off contact. Teng Xi and Tengcheng brothers were pale and shaky this time. They contacted several contacts in a short time, especially Yin Zhu twice in one or two days, which could be said to have killed the two brothers. "You two go back to have a good rest, the lost soul power, and see how long it will take for you to come back, and what cultivation resources you need. You say, I''ll get it for you." Seeing that the two brothers look bad, Bai Kun, who has been treating them as donkeys, feels a little embarrassed. "We are very happy to help my mother." Teng Xi and Teng Cheng gritted their teeth. "Go and rest." Bai Kun Dafa walks with the two brothers with a very complicated look. He has been using the two men''s guilt psychology to achieve the purpose he wants. He contacted Yin Zhu and then contacted Teng an. These two requirements are very heavy and unreasonable for tengxi, but they agreed without saying anything. After Yin Zhu''s parents left, he didn''t want to travel. He used to collect all kinds of materials and species along the way. Yin Zhu wanted to pack everything together to save his space as much as possible. Another thing is that Yin Zhu will start to absorb Yuehua. Since Bai Yangui specifically says that Yuehua is very useful, Yin Zhu is ready to practice well. At least he needs to know what this thing is for. It can''t be said by Bai Yangui alone. However, in view of the fact that he would faint and sleep before absorbing Yuehua, Yin Zhu constantly stimulated himself by using the similar method of ancient people''s reading, which is that Yin Zhu would not fall asleep when he was practicing, and Yin Zhu found that the effect of consciously absorbing Yuehua was better when he was sober, but Yin Zhu''s subconscious absorption could be slowly reduced Jiyuehua, yes, can be collected. This is what Yin Zhu found behind him. Yin Zhu found that as long as he wanted to absorb, he could concentrate all the Yuehua on his palm, and then form a water drop. After seeing that it can be collected, Yin Zhu is even more excited and wants to collect these things every day. Yin Zhu knows very well that this thing can only be collected when she is on earth. When she comes to another place, she can''t collect it. When she doesn''t work hard at this time, she can''t wait. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 But after Bai Yangui left Yin Zhu, he ran all the way to the place in his mind. He also experienced a lot of things and hard work, and finally found this place in a deep mountain. Bai Yangui thinks that he is a werewolf, otherwise he really can''t get here, even if the outside world is gone, but it''s not so easy in the deep mountains. Bai Yangui meets many beasts. Some things Bai Yangui evades directly by virtue of his beast intuition and strong mental power, some of them fight directly, and there are all kinds of strange plants on the road, which is very important The plants in this world are much worse than those in the orc world. Bai Yangui doesn''t understand them at all. Bai Yangui suffers a lot from them. If Yin Zhu came with him, it would be much easier, but Bai Yangui didn''t mean to ask Yin Zhu to come. This is his own business, and it has nothing to do with Yin Zhu. As for whether Yin Zhu will absorb Yuehua according to his message, and whether he can get the same guidance back, he doesn''t know. Bai Yangui also wants to have a look. After absorbing Yuehua, what is it that leads her to come here? Bai Yangui doesn''t think it''s 100% good for him. It may be a trap. Anyway, he''s not so naive. Bai Yangui looked at the mountain in front of him, and the guide in his mind told him that what he wanted was in the mountain. He circled the mountain a few times, but he didn''t find the cave above. At present, the place in front of him should be the closest to that place. There is no door. The only way is to dig. Fortunately, his claws are quite sharp when he transforms. It''s OK to dig a hole. Bai Yangui digs and digs. At this time, his whole body has turned into the cave. Only a deep hole can be seen outside, and nothing else can be seen. Bai Yangui suddenly feels that his feet are empty, and then he falls down. Bai Yangui immediately curls up and forms a group, which can protect himself as much as possible. Fortunately, the cave was not very deep. Bai Yangui didn''t get hurt when he fell down. He stretched his hands and feet, and then began to look at the surrounding environment. This is a big cave. There are several small rooms beside the cave. There are not many things in the cave. Of course, what attracts Bai Yan most is the huge skeleton in the middle of the cave. Looking at the skeleton, it should be the skeleton of a giant wolf. Bai Yangui looked carefully and didn''t see anything strange. He even looked at several small rooms nearby. One of them was the bedroom, and there were some clothes in it. However, due to the long storage time, when he touched the things, all the clothes turned to ashes. As for the other room In the last room, there was a picture of a woman and her clothes. However, these things were all reduced to ashes with the touch of Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui looked carefully in several rooms, including the hall, but didn''t find anything useful. Bai Yangui frowned suspiciously, and then looked at the wolf skeleton in the hall. He is a werewolf, and the thing here is a wolf skeleton. The skeleton looks very smooth and has the same light as white jade. It doesn''t look like an ordinary wolf. With this skeleton, Bai Yangui has never seen a wolf in this world, but he heard Yin Zhu say that it is on the earth My life is not as big as that of the orc world, that is to say, the wolf is not as big as that of the orc world, but the skeleton of the wolf is bigger than that of the ORC. What''s more, it''s strange that he''s been hitched here before, which means that he has come here, but the gravity that always guides him is gone. Because of this, Bai Yangui is more alert. He thinks that the world is not as good as inexplicable. Especially, even if he has inheritance, he is an outsider. Will inheritance give him? There''s something wrong with what you think. Bai Yangui revolved around the huge skeleton, and then went out directly. Soon he came back with some big stones, and then directly threw the big stone into the skeleton. Bai Yangui thinks that if there is a trap in the skeleton, then these stones should be able to be tried out. With the falling of the stones, Bai Yangui finds that the skeleton in front of him is only slightly moved, but it doesn''t fall apart. The bone obviously looks very hard. Looking at the intact skeleton, Bai Yangui frowned and ran out again. As a priest, his aunt once told him a lot of stories, including some of the stories from historical sites. Therefore, he went out again. Since dead things can''t do, try living things. Soon Bai Yangui caught a pheasant and threw it directly into the skeleton. Then Bai Yangui saw a light flying out of the skeleton and fell directly into the chicken. Bai Yangui saw that the chicken fell to the ground and twitched for a long time. Then the chicken jumped up. It''s okay? No traps? Is he thinking too much? However, when Bai Yangui relaxed, the original chicken cried out, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter, how did I become a chicken?"This time, Bai Yangui went directly to the front of the chicken and twisted it up. He looked at the chicken with his eyes and said, "what are you?" Fortunately, he was cautious and had traps. His aunt was right. There is no good thing in the world that traps fall from the sky. All things need to be paid equally. When the chicken saw Bai Yangui, it couldn''t help but roll a white eye. Then its head tilted and didn''t move. Bai Yangui couldn''t help laughing and crying when he saw this. Is the chicken playing dead now? "Wake up, or I''ll stew chicken later." Bai Yangui said impolitely, he always wanted to find out what was going on in front of him. The chicken that pretended to be dead could not help shouting, "too much, too much, I''ve become a chicken, don''t you let me go?" "Come on, let''s be clear. What''s the matter? If you don''t make it clear, I''ll pluck your hair one by one, and then eat meat raw. " Bai Yangui cracked his mouth and said it fiercely. He will not be kind to his enemies. If he is not careful, he will be afraid that he has already stepped into the trap of the other party, and there will be no good result. "Now that you''re here, what else can you do?" Said the chicken. "Say it." Bai Yangui will directly grasp a hair on the chicken''s buttocks and pull it. With a burst of crying and howling, Bai Yangui saw that the chicken in his hand was full of tears, "you are too cruel, too cruel, you can directly give me a knife, become a chicken, sooner or later will die, you''d better let me die earlier." "It seems that you talk a lot of nonsense. Then talk slowly. If you ask me to spend more time, I will tear your hair. Anyway, you have a lot of hair. Believe me, even if you become a hairless chicken, you will still live well." Bai Yangui''s pretty face was very gentle with a smile. And the chicken in his hand can''t help shivering, and then no longer dare to talk nonsense, this will quickly and loudly called up, "don''t do it, don''t do it, handsome man, easy to say, how can we say?". My name is Ze. I''m a wolf demon. You''re also a wolf demon. I don''t know why. There are fewer and fewer demons in this world. Anyway, after I died of old age, I didn''t find any demons in this world. Then I left some means. As long as someone becomes a demon in this world, especially a wolf demon, the other party can sense my existence. If you sense my existence, you will definitely come to find it After all, it can make the demon feel that it is definitely not ordinary. " "Brother, I''m really wrong. Please forgive me." Ze looks at Bai Yangui pitifully, two corns keep tears, as if tears don''t need money. "You see, I''ve become a chicken. I''m poor enough. I can''t threaten you now. Please spare me." Ze heart already regretted unceasingly, how can he fall in this person''s hand, looks immature, but the result is a heart black lord. "What kind of means did you set up to deal with me?" Bai Yangui asked impolitely. "That is, if the living things touch the wolf bone, I will run into each other''s body for the first time and compete for each other''s body." See white Yan return of facial expression very of not good, Ze cautiously say. "How can you be sure that you can win over my body?" Bai Yangui asked curiously. Ze couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this, "you''re just a demon. I''m good at how strong your mental power is. As long as you''re curious, touch me, I''ll win. Who knows you caught a chicken, a chicken." Thinking that he would become a chicken from now on, Ze could not help but droop his head and lost his interest in speaking. To be a chicken really has no future, and I don''t know how to survive in the face of the dangerous environment outside, and whether he will be eaten at any time. Thinking of this, Ze can''t help but shed sad tears. It''s really sad. Bai Yangui doesn''t sympathize with the person in front of him. What he thinks about is his body. But what Bai Yangui doesn''t say is that even if he snatches his body, he may not lose, because his mental power is very strong from birth, and he is not comparable at all. "You say demon, you say I am also demon, you say well, what is demon?" Bai Yangui will look at Ze and ask carefully that this should be a brand new system. He has to ask clearly before he knows how to go. Before, he could not figure it out. Now, it''s better to have someone to guide him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 Ze is stunned to hear Bai Yan''s words? What is a demon? Does this need to be explained? "You are a demon, including me. We are all wolf demons, who are trained by wolves." Ze looked at Bai Yangui angrily. The demon didn''t even know the basic knowledge, was it stupid? But the problem he planted in the hands of this silly demon, thinking of this, Ze felt more blocked in his heart. He calculated everything and felt that the demon just cultivated would never be his opponent. Then he lost a lot. Then Ze looked at Bai Yangui curiously, "no, you just become a demon, how can you become a human?" Before he saw Bai Yangui, he didn''t react to him. It''s all because he saw so many people before. He felt that he was a demon who had just become a spirit. How could he become a human, an old monster with feelings? Bai Yangui heard this with a thump in his heart, but then he thought that it had something to do with that he was an ORC. "Who are you, boss?" He will not be disguised as a pig to eat a tiger. Thinking that he will be pitiful and become a purple sacrifice of chicken, Ze''s heart is desolate and has a bright future. He says that ordinary goblins are not so smart. "I''m not a big guy. I don''t even know why I''m like this. I don''t know why I''m like this." Bai Yangui certainly won''t say the reason why he is an orc, but he must ask the question about the demon clearly. As for the question that makes Ze suspicious, Bai Yangui doesn''t think about it at all. Now Ze has no ability to resist. What''s he afraid of? Ze is really curious. A person who doesn''t know about demons is a direct adult for no reason. So he can only say that Bai Yangui has a great future, or that his blood has a problem. Anyway, he hasn''t met that animal. As soon as he becomes a demon, he becomes a human. If he can, Ze really wants to study Bai Yangui''s blood well, but can Bai Yangui satisfy him? Zezhe has explained the origin of demons to Bai Yangui, "demons are people other than human beings who have been cultivated by some means. They can be called demons. For example, I am a wolf demon, and you are also a wolf demon. If it''s the cultivation of trees and the like, it''s relative to a tree demon. There are many uncertain factors in the cultivation of demons. It''s very easy for some geomantic omen treasures to come out Demon, as for how the monster was born, I really don''t know. For example, I was an ordinary wolf in the early days. Then one day, I suddenly had the ability to think, and tried to eat some plants that were good for me and absorb some things that were good for me by intuition. Then I became more and more intelligent, and my body became better and better Life will be longer, and then gradually practice can become a person, just like that. " Ze was afraid that Bai Yangui didn''t understand, so he explained it very clearly, including his own cultivation. "You mean you live by intuition, without the guidance of a master?" Bai Yangui frowns and asks. He wants to find the master, not someone who doesn''t know anything. If so, this Ze is useless. Thinking of this, Bai Yangui''s eyes are wrong. Ze was startled by Bai Yan GUI''s gloomy eyes. "I''ve told you what I know. You said you would let me go. And I''m very useful. At least most of the wolves in the world I can command now. I''m their king. " "Is there any demon like you in the world?" Bai Yangui asked with a frown. If this Ze is useless, he really wants to kill the other party, so that the other party won''t know his secret. "No, there are no demons in the world, otherwise I would not be like this. Anyway, I have never met them. I heard that there were many demons in ancient times, and then one day they disappeared, and no one knew where they went." Ze what aggrieved said, if there are demons in the world, he will not lay this trap, the result directly pit himself. "What else do you know? Tell me what you know. You should be very clear. Even if I don''t kill you, you can live in this world with your small body? " White swallow returns to cold hum. Ze felt a deep malice when he heard this. He knew very well that he wanted to eat and drink now. As a weak chicken, he was afraid that he would send food to others. "No, I know I''m wrong. I''ve been so miserable. You scared me. I''m dead. You just stewed me. It''s all over." Ze cried and chirped, then the chicken head tilted and lay on the ground pretending to be dead. Bai Yangui didn''t go to guanze, but looked at the cave carefully, and then asked, "how did you practice at the beginning?" "There are still some miraculous medicines for absorbing Yuehua. Do you see the tripod in it? It''s my tripod. You can take it away. How about taking me? I teach you how to make medicine? How about it? " Ze has already figured out that he can only survive by following the demon in front of him. First of all, he doesn''t know anything. He''s more or less the elder''s share, and he can control Bai Yangui. There''s no need to kill him. Moreover, as a chicken, if there''s no one to protect him, he''s afraid that he will die quickly. No matter how smart he is, it''s useless. "Well, I know a lot about medicine. Besides, you only calculated me before. Who knows if you still want to calculate me when you think so much about me? I think it''s easy to just wipe your neck. " Bai Yan GUI Leng hum, this person can keep it, but Bai Yan GUI doesn''t want to follow such a chicken every day."Don''t be so ferocious at a young age. I promise I won''t hurt you. If you don''t believe me, we can sign a contract." Ze blinked and said. "What contract?" If you can, Bai Yangui doesn''t want to kill Ze either. After all, Ze is better than him in cultivating and refining, and he knows the rules of the world better than him. "Equal contract, neither of us can hurt the other." Ze said quickly. When Bai Yangui heard this, he hummed coldly, "now it''s clear that you are weak. Why should I sign an equal contract with you? I can kill you at any time, but the slave contract is still poor." Bai Yangui thinks that since there is an equal contract, there must be a slave contract. "You want me to be your slave. You are too cruel. It''s impossible. You''d better kill me." Ze Qi Huhu said, really when slaves, life and death are not from their own, he might as well die early, any demon when slaves have no good end. If he had to die after being enslaved, he would not be as single as he is now. Bai Yangui didn''t expect that he just said nuqi. This Ze would rather die. Later, no matter what Bai Yangui asked, this man didn''t answer. Obviously, nuqi has violated this man''s bottom line. "It''s ok if you want to sign an equal contract, but you have to make it clear that you said you should give me the medicine to refine. And I have to ask you something you know Bai Yan thought and said. Ze was relieved when he heard that Bai Yangui was willing to sign an equality contract. He sighed and said, "I just want to live. As for what you ask me, I will tell you. Even if you sign an equality contract, I can''t live without your protection. If I get angry with you, you can''t hurt me, and you can completely ignore me I live and die, don''t I? " The reason why Ze makes it clear is that he wants to tell Bai Yangui that even if he has signed an equal contract, he is still in Bai Yangui''s hands and can''t resist at all. "Well, in that case, sign the contract." Bai Yangui is no nonsense. Soon, with the two people vowing together, a contract is formed between the two people. Ze sees that the original uneasy heart is finally put down. Even if Bai Yangui agrees, he is still uneasy. Only when the contract is established can it be true. At this meeting, he broke away from Bai Yangui''s hands, and then began to nag, "come on, Bai Yangui, take away all the things in my cave. These things are worthless to us demons. They are all scrap metal. But if we go on, we''ll live in the human world. These are all good things. Rare Antique Baby, you follow me, big brother will take you It''s popular and spicy in the human world. " "You''ve just become a demon. I don''t think you''ve eaten a lot of delicious food. I tell you, the food in the human world is delicious. You''ll drool when you eat it, and then you don''t want to eat the raw meat any more. When I first became a human, I was so happy that my tears almost fell down. I''ve been trapped in this cave for hundreds of years The roundworms are coming out. " Ze in the cave constantly fluttering, mouth chattering constantly nagging. Bai Yangui can''t help but frown when he hears this. What''s the elder? It''s just a food and speech problem. "By the way, Bai Yangui, you haven''t met human women yet. I tell you that with your present appearance, you just have to go to the street and many women throw themselves in their arms. At that time, I was also a beautiful man. I don''t know how many red confidants there are. Unfortunately, they have become a pile of bones, my little red, little green and little blue." Ze is constantly nagging. Bai Yangui finds that this is not only a foodie, but also a luster. "Brother, when you go back to the human world, remember to find some girls for me. I like the soft embrace of girls most." Ze did not forget to tell Bai Yangui not to forget him when he was looking for the girl. Bai Yangui took a close look at Ze this time, and then said very calmly: "what woman do you want now, you will be a hen now." Ze was stunned when he heard this, and then followed by a burst of crying and howling, "no, no, God is too cruel, I, even if I use this body to re cultivate, I can''t soak my sister, don''t do it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 Bai Yangui later found that although this Ze was funny, it was really useful. Bai Yangui would also understand that he had really become another kind of creature because he had absorbed Yuehua. Besides, there are many techniques in Ze''s side. Bai Yangui found that these techniques are similar to those used by the orc mainland priests, but only the orc mainland priests can use them, and other people can''t. He became a demon, but he can also use them. There are also some methods of medicine. Of course, Ze knows very little about medicine, but at least he has enough Baiyan to use at present. Of course, Ze also needs to use it. He wants to re cultivate it. Although ten thousand people dislike his present body, he has no chance to choose again, so he can only go on wrong in this way. The matter here is over. Bai Yangui plans to go back to downtown a to find Yin Zhu, and doesn''t Yin Zhu have a laboratory? There was a lot of excitement over there. He just went back to see if he could help. Before, he couldn''t do anything, but brought trouble to Yin Zhu. This will make him a human being, and there are more things he can do, and even many things he can do without taking risks. According to the memory in Bai Yangui''s mind, it took him a long time to get back to Yin Zhu''s rented house. As for the so-called lock, it doesn''t exist in Bai Yangui''s eyes. But when Bai Yan returned to the house, Yin Zhu didn''t come back. It seems that Yin Zhu is still collecting materials outside. Bai Yangui thinks that no one knows about her sneaking back here. However, he forgets that one person knows about Yang Wantong. This girl has heard too much about Yin Zhu from her master Lin Chun. She is worshiping Yin Zhu. Has she even betrayed her master? All day long to deliver news to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is coming back soon, especially a kind of strange milk like water drop. After checking it, they found that there was a very strong energy in the water drop, and it was a new kind of energy, and the energy was good for human body. However, when they injected the energy into the experimental mice, they found that the energy was in the body Enter the body of the mouse that moment, unexpectedly strange disappeared. Yes, it''s very powerful energy, but it completely disappeared at that moment. Such powerful energy is the envy of his master. Unfortunately, after the experiment, it can''t be absorbed. They know that it can only be absorbed by demons. Ordinary animals don''t show any effect at all. Yin Zhu took a few of them, and the experiment ran out quickly, which made Professor Beck very angry. He was very interested in these studies, but the problem was that there were too few things to study. The excitement of trying to solve a big secret supported Professor Beck all the time, but he found that he had no research materials. Although Yin Zhu left, Yang Wantong, as the landlord, has been paying attention to the house. Although Yin Zhu didn''t live there, it was the place where the boss lived. What''s the secret? At the beginning, she just climbed into the yard and dared not open the room. What if someone went in and found the big man''s secret? Knowing that someone had gone to the house, Yang Wantong ran there for the first time. Yang Wantong, who also went over the wall, was discovered by Bai Yangui for the first time. Bai Yangui thought it was a thief from somewhere, but found that it was someone he knew. He gave him a knife before, and then took him to treatment. He remembered all this. "What are you doing here?" Bai Yangui frowned and looked at the man in front of him. This woman is a trouble, but Yin Zhu didn''t solve him or her at the beginning. He was embarrassed to be cruel. "Who are you and who told you to come here?" Yang Wantong pretends to be vicious. The teenager in front of her looks so beautiful. She feels guilty when she is fierce. What a beautiful and attractive young man. She doesn''t look like a bad man at all. Wu Wu Wu, she always thinks that she is a rational person and never looks at her face. But Yang Wantong feels that she can''t hold on to it. Such a beautiful young man, especially his eyes, is very charming. He, even if he is a bad man, she and she can accept it. She''s afraid she''s going to betray the landlord. The main reason is that the sugar coated shells of the other party are so powerful that she doesn''t have the strength to fight back. Bai Yan GUI is quite big, this words Leng for a while, then understand, oneself now is human appearance, this person doesn''t know oneself. "What do you care if I''m here? I owe you. You''d better mind your own business. You can''t do anything about it, so that you won''t be wronged that day. " Yin Zhu is going to let this woman go. As a result, this woman still comes here to look for trouble. Don''t you want to die if you have too much trouble? "What do you mean I''m fussy? Besides, this is my house, you thief. " Yang Wantong said with breath in her waist. Her tone was a little delicate, with a kind of coquetry and quarrel. When Bai Yangui heard this, he could kill the mosquito. How could the woman''s attitude be so strange? She looked afraid. "Steal a fart and get out of here. If you don''t, I''ll kill you." Bai Yan said with breath. Yang Wantong looked at the young angry and said cruel words. She didn''t think the other party was terrible at all. On the contrary, she thought the other party was very cute. She went to the front of Bai Yangui with a smile and said, "come on, how do you want to kill me?"Of course, the reason why she did this was because she didn''t feel murderous in Bai Yangui. If she did, she would run away. Her master often said that she was smart sometimes and stupid sometimes. "Go away." Bai Yangui pulls Yang Wantong towards the door. Yang Wantong directly played a rogue at this meeting. She hugged Bai Yangui''s thigh and said, "you can''t drive me away. It''s not your house. It''s my house. I want to see if you do something bad here." "Your house? Do you want a face? Your house is obviously rented out, and you still say it''s your house? " Bai Yan asks with breath. "You''re not my tenant. At least I''m the landlord, much better than you, a man of unknown origin." Yang Wantong said she was at least innocent. Bai Yangui frowned when he heard this. Since the woman didn''t find her secret, he didn''t intend to say it. Otherwise, a wolf could turn into a person and frighten people to death. But if the woman stayed here all the time, she was afraid that it would affect her actions. "I''m a friend of the owner of the house. We share the house. You can go away." Bai Yangui gritted her teeth and said that the woman was in trouble at first sight. "My friend, I don''t even have the key to the house. If I come in over the wall, I''ll cheat the ghost." Yang Wantong said with a smile. Besides, the tenant is very mysterious. From beginning to end, he appears alone. How can he have any friends. "There is a key. If you don''t believe it, ask Yin Zhu." White Yan return this meeting molars a tooth to ruthlessly say. After hearing this, Yang Wantong was silent for a while. She even dared to call herself. She also called the tenant''s pseudonym. Maybe she was really a friend of the tenant. Is it because the water in a city is too deep recently? The tenant doesn''t come back, so it''s safer to call a friend over? "OK, I''ll call and ask." Yang Wantong nodded and called Yin Zhu directly. Such a beautiful young girl, even in the entertainment industry, will be astonished when she sees it. She deserves to be a friend of the boss. Looking at the calm appearance of Bai Yan GUI, Yang Wantong already believes that the man in front of her is really a big brother''s friend. Soon the phone was through, and Yin Zhu''s joyful voice rang, "what''s the news?" Yang Wantong has been harassing her recently. Sometimes she really delivers news, sometimes she just chats. There are all kinds of topics. When she thinks about it, she calls Yin Zhu, which adds some color to Yin Zhu''s lonely road. At least Yin Zhu likes it. Yang Wantong is very lively and simple, but the little girl has a good point, that is, she doesn''t say anything from beginning to end. If Yang Wantong says something, she can find Yin Zhu''s news more or less. As a result, Yin Zhu''s side is still calm and nothing happened, but she has sent her a lot of news. "My family is the house you rent. A very beautiful young man came here. He said that he was your friend. Did you ask him to come here? I''ll check with you to see if he''s a liar. " Yang Wantong said while also secretly looking at the white Yan back. It''s really beautiful. It''s a painting. She''s in a good mood. She wants to move here and live with the beautiful boy. Yin Zhu was stunned when she heard that she had many friends before, but she wanted to say that she had no friends, but suddenly she thought of Bai Yangui. Would Bai Yangui go back there and wait for her? "You say the other party is a very beautiful young man?" Yin Zhu asks quickly, this white Yan returns to run, she is very anxious. "Well, it''s beautiful. I''ve never seen such a charming young man. Who is he? Do you have a girlfriend? " Yang Wantong began to inquire about the origin of Bai Yan''s return. Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this, and then said, "he''s not suitable for you. You give him the phone, and I''ll have a few words with him." Yang Wantong was still full of enthusiasm, but she was doused by a bucket of water from Yin Zhu. "Well, Yin Zhu wants to talk to you." I''m not used to the pseudonym of big brother. Bai Yangui nodded and took over Yang Wantong''s mobile phone. "Bai Yangui?" Yin Zhu''s voice came from the mobile phone. I''ve known for a long time that the technology in this world is quite advanced. I''ve seen Yin Zhu use this device, but I was surprised to hear Yin Zhu''s voice coming from this small machine. "Well, it''s me." The white swallow returns. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 "It''s you. You went back?" Yin Zhu hesitated for a while and then laughed. Why did Bai Yangui leave? She didn''t want to investigate. It''s good that she would be willing to come back. Yin Zhu didn''t think about the plot of Bai Yangui''s coming back. Anyway, if Bai Yangui wanted to hurt her, there were plenty of opportunities. Why did he leave and come back. When Bai Yangui heard Yin Zhu''s smile, he began to smile, "what about you? When I''ll be back, I''ll wait for you. " Yang Wantong greedily listens to Bai Yangui''s gentle words, and her love words are endless. It''s just like this. Yang Wantong can''t help shivering with the rough and crazy appearance of such a beautiful young man with a big man. This picture is so beautiful that she doesn''t dare to see it. It''s too scary. But the beautiful young man is talking on the phone with the big man. Yang Wantong wants to get back her mobile phone. "Good." Yin Zhu said very gently. "What do you have to say quickly? It''s not your phone bill. You don''t care, do you?" Yang Wantong some can''t see down, directly interrupted his nonsense. Bai Yangui was a little embarrassed when he heard this. He laughed awkwardly, then handed the mobile phone in his hand, "here you are, I''m sorry, and thank you." Yang Wantong see this some guilt, "that doesn''t matter, I''m not so stingy person." "No, thank you all the same." Bai Yangui is embarrassed to smile, he borrows other people''s things, where dare to say other people''s bad words, besides this girl looks very lovely. Hearing this, Yang Wantong couldn''t help laughing, "did you just come here today? I''ll treat you to dinner. " Bai Yangui said with a smile, "no, thank you. You have to go ahead. I''m not hungry The girl''s enthusiasm for him is too much, and she is a little weak in her heart. It''s better to send this man away quickly, and then he just keeps his home well, and he doesn''t care about other things. Yang Wantong knows that she has disturbed the person in front of her, but if she keeps on pestering, she is afraid that she will leave a bad impression. Forget it, since she already knows that the person is here, sooner or later she will have a chance. Think of here, Yang Wantong nodded and said: "well, my name is Yang Wantong, what''s your name, you just came here, if there is something you don''t understand can come to me, I know a lot of people here, a lot of things can help, you are alone, do not carry something alone, I will help you." "OK, I see. Thank you." Bai Yangui''s eyebrows are curved with a smile. Although the girl is a little strange, she has a good heart. "My name is Bai Yangui." Bai Yangui said with a smile. "Bai Yan has a good name." Yang Wantong said with admiration. Looking at the smiling Bai Yangui, Yang Wantong tells herself that a good girl should be a little reserved. She smiles and says, "I''ll go first, and I''ll come to see you next time." Then she turned and walked away, but when she came to the door, she hit the door. When Bai Yangui saw Yang Wantong''s silly appearance, she couldn''t help laughing. When Yang Wantong heard the happy laughter behind her, she covered her face and quickly climbed the wall. This time, she didn''t pretend to be a lady. She just wanted to leave here in the quickest way. She lost herself. She is really dead because she looks too much at beautiful men. For the first time, she found that she would be seduced by a beautiful man. She was finished. Shifu knew that she would give her a special training. It was too humiliating. The most humiliating thing was that she was still in front of Bai Yangui. Ze will hear Ze cluck cluck standing behind Bai Yan GUI, laughing and saying: "you see, it''s a girl''s heart." "Bai Yangui, I tell you that each of our goblins is made from the most beautiful energy between heaven and earth, so each of them is so beautiful that they can travel all over the world with just one face." Ze said triumphantly. "Why don''t you go out and try?" Bai Yangui looks at Ze with eyebrows. Ze can''t help but droop his head when he hears this. He will become a hen and attract the ghost''s sister. He is very sad to think that Ze''s heart is crying. Yin Zhu can''t help laughing after calling. Yang Wantong seems to be interested in Bai Yangui. She stops her. It''s not that she wants to occupy Bai Yangui. She doesn''t have that kind of love for Bai Yangui. Some of her friendship is just friendship between friends, but Bai Yangui''s identity is not suitable for Yang Wantong. Yin Zhu can see that Yang Wantong''s temperament is relatively single Pure, and white Yan GUI, the surface looks very simple, but inside is a black. So I met one side and fell in love with Bai Yangui. Thinking about the world of looking at the face, Bai Yangui''s face is really attractive. Does she want to tell Bai Yangui not to run around? Yin Zhu knows very well what some crazy girl friends look like. She doesn''t want to destroy her peaceful life or even bring trouble to herself because of Bai Yangui. Just now I forgot to tell Bai Yangui, but it''s not good to let Yang Wantong go again. She doesn''t support the child, but it''s immoral to let the child run in front of Bai Yangui. However, Yin Zhu is still hesitating here. Yang Wantong at the other end has already called in, "elder sister, you are my elder sister. Can you tell me what is your relationship with Bai Yangui? As long as it''s not a relationship, I''ll do it? "Yin Zhu couldn''t help sweating. "You''ve been free recently. Can you go out? Your master doesn''t care about you? " While chatting with Yang Wantong, Yin Zhu also knew that Bai Yangui had a very strict master. "Master, I don''t care whether I do bad things or not. I don''t care how I make a boyfriend. Sister, it seems that if you don''t tell me, I will treat you as having nothing to do with Bai Yangui." Yang Wantong said excitedly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help rubbing the sweat on his forehead. "What you want to do, I really can''t stop it. But what I want to say is that Bai Yan GUI is not suitable for you. It''s really not suitable. You won''t have a result. You''d better not waste your efforts here. At that time, you''ll be sad in vain." Yin Zhu also thinks that this girl is really good, otherwise she really won''t go to persuade. "That, isn''t it? Bai Yangui has a heart of stone. I can''t move him? " Yang Wantong asked sadly. She didn''t doubt what Yin Zhu said. After all, Yin Zhu said it sincerely, didn''t say a word of nonsense, and couldn''t hear any jealousy. She really wanted to think for her, but after so many years, she guessed that she would give up if she liked someone like this? "Sister, can you give me a reason to die? If you can persuade me, I''ll never care about Bai Yan''s return in the future, OK? " Yang Wantong gritted her teeth and said. After hearing this, Yin Zhu was silent for a long time, and then slowly said, "if you think you can accept the cross racial love, you can go." "A cross racial love affair?" Yang Wantong said that she understood all these words, but she didn''t understand them. "Literally." Yin Zhu said very frankly. Yang Wantong suddenly thinks of the blood of the human wolf drawn from the laboratory. The boss says that Bai Yangui is cross racial with her, and her race is obviously human. Is Bai Yangui human? "No, don''t scare me." Yang Wantong said this meeting, and her heart was desolate. "I didn''t scare you. That''s it." Yin Zhu hangs up the phone directly. She has already hinted at Yang Wantong. Yang Wantong already knows what''s going on in the laboratory. If you think about it at that time, you will be able to understand the truth. The reason why Yin Zhu told Yang Wantong was that he believed in Yang Wantong, and now Bai Yangui had a sense, so she didn''t have to worry about her safety. Yang Wantong thought foolishly, werewolf, werewolf, how angry the landlord was when he hurt a wolf. Could it be that he was not a wolf, but a person, or a human being? When she thought about the beautiful boy she saw today, Yang Wantong felt that she couldn''t think about it any more. If she thought about it, she would be crazy. Werewolf''s blood, werewolf, werewolf, think about the big man''s strong body, strong strength, I''m afraid he''s not human. Thinking of this, Yang Wantong feels flustered. She seems to have found a big secret, and the secret is deliberately told by the big man. What should she do? What should I do? Do you want to tell master about this? Yang Wantong hesitated, but she thought that the boss only told her this thing because he trusted himself. Can he tell the master this thing? What to do? Yang Wantong this will be a bit tangled, she walked in circles in situ for a while, decided to go back to find the beautiful boy. No matter what kind of werewolf he is, the beautiful boy is beautiful, and she won''t be cruel. What''s she worried about? Go back and have a look. It''s a rare treasure that other people don''t want to meet? Thinking of this, Yang Wantong runs to the house where Bai Yangui is. She was the first one to know this. The first one thought that she was unique and different to Bai Yan''s return. Yang Wantong''s heart was the same as flying. As for the tenant boss, he has been excluded by Yang Wantong. Yang Wantong has already determined that this boss is estimated to be the same as Bai Yangui, so she doesn''t know whether the variety is the same. Yin Zhu didn''t know that he had said such a thing, and even his foundation was known by others, but even if he knew, Yin Zhu would not care. Since he had said it, it was normal to think of her. As long as Yang Wantong can''t tell, and maybe Yang Wantong knows, as long as Yang Wantong is willing to stand on her side, there will be help for many things that are inconvenient to her. Yang Wantong''s family is quite rich, and she has a powerful master. Maybe she can really help herself, but is she taking advantage of Yang Wantong''s love for Bai Yangui? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 Yang Wantong quickly ran back to her house, and then a turn, people have entered the yard, Bai Yan Guigang ready to go out to find something to eat, only to find that he finally lost the girl ran in? Are all females of this nature in this world? Bai Yan can''t help but have a headache, "what are you going to do?" Yang Wantong will seriously look at Bai Yangui. Sure enough, she finds a little familiarity in her beautiful eyes, and then slowly coincides with the wolf eyes in her memory. Sure enough, what she thinks is right, it''s true, it''s true. "What do you think I''m doing? Don''t think you''re a female What''s wrong with me? " Bai Yangui originally wanted to say female, but he thought that the name for female here was another, so he quickly changed his words. "Bai Yan GUI, I I just want to see you live here alone, so I''m going to accompany you, and you don''t want to drive me away. I told Yin Zhu Yang Wantong looked at Bai Yangui''s changed face and couldn''t help touching her heart. She was angry, but she looked good even when she was angry. Yang Wantong originally intended to say that she knew Bai Yangui''s secret. After thinking about it, she still didn''t say it. If she said it, it would be a threat. She didn''t want to threaten this person. When she thought about the tenant''s failure, she didn''t want to kill her. These two were kind-hearted. Of course, the most important thing was the taboo love across races. Yang Wantong This will have to admit that she was confused, other she does not want to tube. As for lying, I told Yin Zhu, but I''m afraid this person will drive me away. "If you lie, you''d better go quickly, or I''ll be rude." Bai Yangui knows very well that no matter how good Yin Zhu feels about the girl in front of him, it''s impossible for him to let this person live with him. What if their secret is exposed, so he refutes Yang Wantong for the first time. When Yang Wantong heard this, her face froze. Is their relationship so good? So trust each other, even did not ask to know that he lied, think of here, Yang Wantong feel his heart sour, very uncomfortable. "It was Yin Zhu who agreed." Yang Wantong''s mouth is hard to answer. When Bai Yangui heard this, she looked at Yang Wantong with a crooked mouth and laughed, "what are you going to do? I''m not a fool. You''d better think clearly and answer, or I''ll be rude to you. " This man made up a lie to live here, because he found something? In that case, he will not be polite. Bai Yangui is not an orc in the orc continent. There are few females there. Normally, they don''t attack females. Even if females make mistakes, they won''t kill each other. But this is just the opposite in the nightmare world. There are fewer males and more females in the nightmare world. Although they don''t treat females in the nightmare world, they are not like the orc continent So baby female, if she does something wrong, she will be executed. When Yang Wantong saw Bai Yangui''s face changed, she couldn''t help muttering, "what are you doing so fiercely? I didn''t want to do anything. I just want to accompany you." Looking at Bai Yan''s meditation over there, Yang Wantong pointed to her face and asked, "do I look like a bad guy? Do you have to doubt me like that? If I really want to do something bad, how can I wait until now? Besides, you are much better than me. You are worried about what I will do. " Yang Wantong said and sat down. She is really aggrieved. She knows that Bai Yangui is on guard against herself. She understands, but understanding is understanding, and the aggrieved is still aggrieved. If the other party is more powerful, Bai Yangui may send the other party away directly, but this will be an aggrieved little girl. Bai Yangui is not easy to handle. He is also a soft guy, and Yang Wantong really didn''t hurt them. "I don''t know what you know, but I tell you, the best way is to stay away from people like me. It''s good for you, and it''s good for people around you. What I said is very clear. Go quickly and don''t give me any trouble." White Yan return rare good voice good spirit of say, just want to quickly this trouble girl to send away. "Why do you have to let me go? It''s hard for you to be here alone. You''ll take care of yourself as a man. You''d better follow me. You know I won''t hurt you. And I''m serious. There''s something useful in my master''s side, just in the laboratory... " The rest of Yang Wantong was going to say, but she slowly closed her mouth in Bai Yangui''s eyes. She knew that she really went on to say that she would open everything and spread it in front of her. Bai Yangui obviously didn''t want her to know, so she had better pretend to be a fool. But Bai Yangui''s attitude of rejecting people thousands of miles away really hurt her. In fact, she also likes such a face. If you really say love at first sight, life and death do not go hand in hand. If you like it, you want to develop it, but there is no compulsion. In addition, you also want to help Bai Yangui. She is always lively and doesn''t feel that it''s not human. She just wants to help Bai Yangui If you don''t want to hurt ordinary people, don''t do evil. What''s the difference between excluding these people and living with others. City a, especially Qinglong Gang, thinks that Yin Zhu has a big background, but she knows very well that the tenant has no background at all, and so does Bai Yangui. Before, he should have been injured, and even his figure could not be maintained. If the elder sister had someone else''s help, it would be impossible to leave the injured Bai Yangui in the room At the beginning, Bai Yangui was seriously injured. The eldest sister wanted to find a laboratory to study his injury in a scientific way. The result should be an accident. Then Bai Yangui got better.Bai Yangui looks at Yang Wantong holding her feet and head down on the ground. She looks pitiful. She looks at Bai Yangui with extremely aggrieved eyes. She doesn''t speak, let alone say she wants to leave. Her attitude is very clear, that is, she wants to bear with Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui can''t help rubbing his head. He doesn''t know what to do with the girl. Listening to the girl''s words, it''s obvious that he already knows the details of him, but the girl didn''t do anything harmful to him. Can he act on the girl madly? He''s not like that. "What do you want?" Bai Yangui couldn''t help gnashing her teeth. "Live here, with you." Yang Wantong stares at Bai Yangui with two eyes. "Don''t even think about it. Besides, you''re not always talking about your master. You don''t want to go back? Your master should come to you later. " Bai Yangui is a little weak. He just hopes that the girl will leave soon. "Just look for it. Anyway, with me, Shifu won''t do anything to you. I didn''t say you bullied me. Why are you afraid to see my master? " Yang Wantong said angrily. Bai Yangui couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his forehead when he heard this. If he saw the master say that, he would die miserably. "Who knows if I don''t say that? Besides, my master can go to the laboratory. Do you want to go to the laboratory? There''s so much I can do. " Yang Wantong is thinking about how to abduct Bai Yan. When Bai Yangui heard this, he looked very complicated. Then he asked, "why, what''s the advantage of doing this?" When Yang Wantong heard this, she laughed. It seems that the laboratory is still attractive. She said with a smile, "yes, it''s not good. I can get close to you. Besides, you''re not a bad person. You don''t have any hatred with my master, and we won''t become enemies. You say it''s good for me, and I don''t have any hatred with my relatives and friends. Why don''t I do it £¿¡± "It''s very exciting. Who knows if you''re going to cheat me into going to the lab? Maybe you''ll wait for me to get in if you don''t get into the dungeon? " White swallow returns to cold hum. Hearing this, Yang Wantong almost jumped up. "You don''t believe me. How can you say that to me? Besides, what''s the advantage of my doing this? Yin Zhu has cast a spell on me. I dare to hurt you. I don''t want to live any more." "Well, if you don''t believe me, how many spells can you cast on me?" Yang Wantong is a little bewitched. How can she let others control her. In fact, Bai Yangui believes that Yang Wantong doesn''t have a bad heart. The nightmare clan thinks that the most powerful thing is mental power, and Bai Yangui is even worse. He is a man who almost broke down because his mental power is too strong. The powerful people in the nightmare clan can enslave wild animals, but they can also enslave people. They just want each other to be willing to prepare for contract enslavement, but no one in them will do this What''s more, there is no one willing to be enslaved. Although it can''t be forced to enslave each other, Bai Yangui''s powerful mental power can feel the kindness or malice of others for the first time. It is precisely because Yang Wantong has no malice from beginning to end that he talks nonsense with her here. It seems that the girl really depends on him. To tell the truth, he also wants to go to the laboratory to see what his body has become. As for the laboratory, if he can get in, it''s very easy for him to control a few laboratory personnel. Thinking of this, Bai Yangui can''t help thinking for a while and then says, "you have to follow me so persistently, I''m not afraid that it will affect the people around you. If anything happens in the future, I won''t be responsible for it. " Yang Wantong heard Bai Yangui promise down, where there is any nonsense, she nodded happily agreed, "can." In Yang Wantong''s opinion, what can happen to her? Even if the incident of Bai Yangui is exposed one day, she can still live safely under the protection of her master. At most, she says that she can''t help being coerced, so she doesn''t worry about the consequences. "Do you have anything to clean up? If not, then you will go with me? " Yang Wantong looks at Bai Yangui with bright eyes. One of her hands also grabs the corner of Bai Yangui''s body. She is afraid that Bai Yangui will regret and leave her behind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 "I don''t have anything to tidy up. Let''s go." Bai Yangui looks at Yang Wantong and says nothing. She goes over the wall and goes out first. Yang Wantong can''t help laughing at this and finally turns the man to her home. Of course, for the sake of her previous lies, Yang Wantong sends a message to Yin Zhu, to the effect that she sees Bai Yangui living alone here, lonely and lonely, and she takes it away. Yin Zhu can''t help but have some doubts after receiving the information, but Bai Yan''s merging is not stupid. Since Bai Yan''s life knows that there is something wrong with her identity and goes to Yang Wantong''s side, it means that he has considered it clearly. In addition, didn''t she think Yang Wantong''s identity would help them? Since Bai Yangui doesn''t think it''s a problem, she won''t take part in the rest. She also wants to see what Bai Yangui will do with Yang Wantong''s hand. "I see." Yin Zhu is light Piao Piao reply such a sentence. Yang Wantong looked at Yin Zhu''s indifferent words, saying that the boss is so relieved? However, when I think about the mysterious means of the boss, I feel that I think too much. What do people like them need to be afraid of. Looking at the beautiful boy walking side by side with her cartoon, Yang Wantong is very satisfied. Even her long hair seems to be so matched. Of course, her clothes don''t match. So Yang Wantong waved her hand and took Bai Yan back to go shopping. Although Bai Yangui has been sober for some time, he just hid from the crowd before, and for the first time, he had such close contact with human beings, especially those shopping malls and high-tech products, which he had never seen before. Of course, Bai Yangui knew his own background, so he didn''t want anything along the way, just looked at them. As long as Yang Wantong sees that Bai Yangui is interested in spending money to buy it, fortunately, what Bai Yangui looks at is not valuable, but the sum of 7788 is worth a lot of money. At the beginning, Bai Yangui didn''t react to Yang Wantong''s purchase. She thought that Yang Wantong bought it for her. She just handed it to herself after Yang Wantong checked out. Bai Yangui was a little embarrassed. He wants to borrow the other party''s identity to check things in the laboratory, which Yang Wantong knows in her heart. But this time, Bai Yangui is embarrassed to let the other party spend money on him. Especially when she knows that the other party admires her, Bai Yangui can''t accept the other party''s things. In the nightmare world, the female pursues the male to send things. If she is interested in the other party, she will accept the things sent by the other party. If it is not, she just refuses. Now Yang Wantong''s situation is similar to that of the female courtship in the nightmare world. Bai Yangui knows her identity, but she doesn''t plan to have anything to do with Yang Wantong. This time, Yang Wantong gives herself something, but he doesn''t dare to accept it. "These things are worthless. Take them. I''ll buy them all." Yang Wantong handed the things in her hand to Bai Yangui. Bai Yan guize frowned, and Yang Wantong stubbornly stuffed things into Bai Yan GUI. "If you really don''t want it, you''ll lose it. If you think you owe me, when you have money, you can give it back to me, or I''ll take you to make money?" Yang Wantong turns her eyes and says with a smile. Bai Yangui''s eyes on the world tell us that this is a child who doesn''t know anything. If she teaches herself to make money and live in the world, is she very successful? Of course, the most important thing is, after a long time of contact, is it possible to go further with Bai Yangui? Thinking of this, Yang Wantong is even more excited. She wants to take Bai Yan back immediately. It''s good to follow her to be a bodyguard or Wu Ting. In addition, with Bai Yan''s face, it''s enough to enter the entertainment industry. Bai Yangui frowned tightly. It had already cost money. It''s impossible to lose it, and it''s not good to accept it. As for paying back money, it''s even more distant for him, but it''s not good. Bai Yangui frowned and said, "I''ll make money with you." Of course, he has to go to the laboratory first, find out about the laboratory, and make money later. Now he doesn''t know whether he can go back to the orc continent. If he can''t, he will have to live in this world. If he wants to live in this world, he will always make money. Now there are still people with him, and it will be worse if no one takes him? "Great. Let''s see what else you need. We''ll buy it again." Yang Wantong wants to put Bai Yan in prison. Of course, if you can spend some money to hold this man, Yang Wantong is happy to do it. Maybe it''s debt, plus they really need to buy some daily necessities, Bai Yan nodded and said: "yes." So Yang Wantong took Bai Yangui to go shopping. Of course, many of the girls were attracted by Bai Yangui''s appearance, and they were forced back by Yang Wantong''s fierce eyes. Yang Wantong took Bai Yangui to many places and told him some laws and regulations in the world. In a person''s world, the most important thing is laws and regulations. This is common sense. Fortunately, Bai Yangui is very smart and has a good memory. Yang Wantong said it once and he remembered it. On the other hand, Lin Chun wondered how his little apprentice had run out for so long and had not come back. Tiandou was going to be dark. Would nothing happen? The recent a city is a bit chaotic. When he is about to ask people to go out, he finds that Yang Wantong comes in with a beautiful young man."Master, I''m back." Yang Wantong exclaimed excitedly. Lin Chun frowned and looked at Bai Yangui, who was walking towards him. The young man looked very young, but the way he walked showed that he was not an ordinary person. The young man was very defensive when he walked. "Who are you?" Looking at the age of the young people is not the older generation, but the younger generation he really do not know when such a number one figure, normally such a powerful young man should be very famous. When Yang Wantong looks at her master, she knows what she is thinking. When she thinks that Bai Yangui, who was seriously injured but couldn''t be changed, can draw with her. Now Bai Yangui should be even worse. "Master, he is not a member of this circle. He is just a friend of mine." Yang Wantong stands in front of Lin Chun. Lin Chun can''t help laughing at this. He knows what kind of person his apprentice is. Besides, he has long eyes and can see. Such a powerful young man even says that he is not in the circle. Can he be born like this outside the circle? Besides, if there is no problem with his identity, his apprentice will not be like this, Ming There''s something guilty about it. But the little apprentice knows all the people in this circle. Where did the little girl know such a powerful person? Thinking of the recent chaos in a city, no one would give him any advice. He is good at everything, but he is not good at all. She can''t resist the temptation of beauty, and the young man in front of her is one of the best. "Who sent you?" Lin Chun pulls away Yang Wantong, who is standing in front of him, and asks Bai Yan to return with a black face. To the little girl is actually to him. What''s the ability of the little girl? It''s not him? Lin Chun said that although he also looked in the laboratory during this period of time, he didn''t do anything and didn''t offend others. How could anyone take a fancy to him? What''s more, Qin ran, because he was forced, was unwilling. On the surface, the lab was still his. In private, he put in whatever he could. He wanted the people behind him to come out. It can be said that he didn''t play any role in this matter. How could he attract other people''s attention? Bai Yangui also has some regrets. He shouldn''t just come out with Yang Wantong. He frowned and looked at Yang Wantong on one side. "You can solve this problem." Bai Yan''s return is not that she has no conscience and doesn''t want to take care of it, but that she doesn''t know how to say it. When she doesn''t know anything, it''s better not to say it, so as not to make trouble. Yang Wantong nodded in a hurry. Lin Chun looked at Bai Yangui who had gone to one side and couldn''t help blowing his beard and staring, "boy, you stop for me, don''t you cheat my little apprentice with a face? I tell you that as long as I''m here, your plot won''t succeed. Please remember. " When Yang Wantong heard this, she quickly looked at Bai Yangui. Seeing that Bai Yangui was not angry, she was relieved. She took Lin Chun and said, "master, what do you mean? Do you think I''m disturbing you when I bring my friends back? In that case, I''ll take my friend out to live? " When Lin Chun heard this, he raised his hand to Yang Wantong''s head and said, "you heartless girl, who am I for? Dead girl, no conscience. " Lin Chun said angrily, hoping to beat the girl out. Yang wantongze hugged Lin Chun''s arm with a smile and said, "master, I can assure you that Bai Yan is really not a member of our circle, and he won''t hurt me. Master, you believe me, believe me once, you see that I grow up so big, there is a way to make trouble, there is really no big trouble, isn''t there?" "It''s too late for you to make a big mistake." Lin Chun is not angry and says, fortunately, the little apprentice also knows to bring people back. He has his own side to watch, and he can see something even if the other side has something. "Is that what I am? I''m very sensible. " Yang Wantong is coquettish. "Well, I''ll tell you, be nice to me, and watch your friend. I won''t be polite if anything happens." Lin Chun said angrily. "Thank you, master. You are the best." Yang Wantong said with a smile. She knew that her master was the softest, and she was never willing to say anything serious to her. How could she take Bai Yangui out to live? What Bai Yangui had to do still needed the help of her master. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 Bai Yangui looks at Yang Wantong and takes care of her master. He thinks that the girl is coquettish with her master. He can''t help but smile. If this person is from his own family, he will be angry. But seeing that the girl is dedicated to herself, he feels uncomfortable. The most important thing is that he is afraid of betraying this deep affection. Thinking of Bai Yangui, he can''t help but have a headache. What he doesn''t like is what he owes others. He doesn''t know how to return Yang Wantong''s deep affection. Ze said with a smile, "it''s not bad, so soon a little girl will be desperate for you." Bai Yangui took a look at Ze, who was laughing wildly, and directly kicked, "smile again, be careful to let people find out, drag you directly to the research room to slice, then you will be comfortable." Ze was still elated expression, but heard this words scared the whole person like a quail, did not dare to say a word. Bai Yangui looked at his timid appearance, and could not help humming. He was proud of his disposition. Ze looked at Bai Yangui very wrongly, "is it interesting to scare chickens like this? You are going too far With tears streaming down his face, he knew that it was not good to do bad things, and his generation had never done anything bad. In the end, he did a bad thing just because he didn''t want to die, and then he got retribution. You say why he can''t think of it so much and wants to work with Bai Yangui. Anyway, he has the memory of the past, and it''s not impossible to re cultivate. Although his body is not good, he has wisdom and can hide. Why do he have to work with Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui looks at Ze who doesn''t speak and sneers twice. Ze talks a lot of nonsense, especially after signing an equal contract with her. He thinks he can do whatever he wants if he can''t hurt him. Bai Yangui wants to say that this guy''s thinking is too simple. It''s too easy to hurt someone without doing it himself, but he disdains to do it nothing more. Ze looked at Bai Yangui and finally said, "come on, what are you going to do with that girl? In fact, we demons are very tolerant. You don''t have to be so guilty. Don''t you just have something? You can give it back to the other side when you can do it later. " When Bai Yangui heard this, he glanced at Ze. This man is a demon. As expected, he is different from other people. Many things can''t be made up by adding the same value. How much effort does it take? What about feelings? Sure enough, people are people. People have human feelings, but demons don''t. Bai Yan touched his chest, he is not a demon, he is a human. Ze looked at the thoughtful white Yan GUI and rolled a white eye. Well, this demon is really strange. He has many ideas and thoughts, which is different from the previous demons, but now he is not qualified to manage white Yan GUI. And it''s Bai Yangui who knows some magic, which is different from the magic he knows. Yang Wantong took care of her master and went to the front of Bai Yangui with a smile. "When do you want to go to the laboratory, Bai Yangui, do you need me to make arrangements?" "Well, please." Bai Yangui smiles gently. Yang Wantong almost didn''t get dazzled by Bai Yangui''s smile, which made her heart jump out. What she said was the scene in front of her. Bai Yan guize takes what Yang Wantong bought for herself and starts to fiddle with it, especially a mobile phone she bought for him. Of course, there are only two contacts in the mobile phone, one is Yin Zhu''s and the other is Yang Wantong''s. The world is far more developed and beautiful than what Yin Zhu said. At least people here don''t worry about food and drink, and they don''t worry about how to pass the cold winter, all kinds of heating equipment, and even stay at home to know what''s going on in the world. It would be nice to take these things back to the world of orcs, but there''s no way to take so many things back Mobile phones, in particular, are said to be used to receive signals, not to be used by a single mobile phone. Bai Yangui plays with her mobile phone in her hand. After thinking about it for a while, she calls Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu begins to wonder why there are strange calls to her. Are they some strange advertisements? Think of here, Yin Zhu is directly hang up, who knows the other party to call again, Yin Zhu see this not again, after all, so perseverance advertisers should also take it, lest the other party has been playing, right? However, as soon as I got up, I heard a familiar voice coming, "Yin Zhu, it''s me. This is my number." Yin Zhu was stunned, and then asked, "you can use a mobile phone. Do you have money to buy a mobile phone? Is Yang Wantong helping you? " Thinking of the news from Yang Wantong a few hours ago, Yin Zhu is very angry. It seems that the relationship between the two people is better than he imagined. "Yes." The white swallow returns. "Does she like you?" In addition to this reason, Yin Zhu can''t figure out how a girl can keep helping another strange man, whether it''s money or other aspects. "It should be." Bai Yangui''s words are not very sure. The main reason is that he is guilty. If he knows that the other party likes him and is not interested in him, he will accept his things. But he doesn''t want to admit that he is a scum. "Bai Yangui, I don''t know what you think, I only have one condition, that is, no matter what you think, as long as you are sure to go out, you can''t fail a girl, or you will refuse, OK?" Yin Zhu knew that she had found four companions in the orc world, and she was the least qualified to say that she had been cheated, but she could not help but nag."I see. Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it myself." Bai Yangui said with certainty. "All right." Yin Zhu is also very straightforward, mainly not qualified to manage. "By the way, I''m going to take over the things in the laboratory. In the future, you don''t care about the things here. It''s also safe. I''ll give you all the information in the laboratory later." Bai Yan thought for a while and said. Yin Zhu was silent for a while when he heard this. It was good for her to do so, but all the dangers would accumulate on Bai Yangui''s head. "That''s not good. Besides, you don''t know the world as well as I do. You don''t even understand some rules." Yin Zhu hesitated for a while and said. Bai Yangui said with a smile, "Yin Zhu, the world is very beautiful. I think I will not go back to live in this world for a short time at least. Maybe one day I will go back, and my body has changed a lot. Oh, I still don''t understand what these things are. I have to understand all these things before I can go back. In this case, it''s not as good as everything else I''ll carry everything. I think you''ll be back soon. " "Won''t you come back with me?" Yin Zhu was a little surprised. "Well, it''s not that I''m not with you. I''m afraid that the original world will repel me, so I must understand those problems. Only in that way can I go back safely, right? So it''s better for me to take over the laboratory, including the people you have mastered. Yin Zhu, you are very kind-hearted, but sometimes your means are too soft. You can see that the laboratory has not been reused in your hands. On the contrary, because of long De, Yin Zhu, I know you are hiding now, and no one can find you, but you can guarantee that you will not be found all the time You said that if I stand up directly, no one will miss you. This can be regarded as my gratitude to you for bringing me this world. You have always said that I have such a life, and it depends on my own efforts. But I know very well that without you, there will be no me. " Bai Yangui''s tone is very calm and rational. "Thank you for your concern, but can you keep yourself safe if you want to do so?" Yin Zhu didn''t agree. He just wanted Bai Yangui to do these things again. "Don''t worry, I''m very powerful now. As long as I want to, I don''t think anyone can kill me. Of course, unless those people don''t care, ignore the names of ordinary people, and attack me with some large weapons, it''s really no big problem." When understanding the rules of the world, Bai Yangui asked Yang Wantong what is the most powerful weapon in the world, and also checked the power of those things on the Internet. In Bai Yangui''s opinion, nothing can match strength, only strength is the most important thing. Hearing this, Yin Zhu nodded and said, "OK, I know about this. Go ahead and tell me what you find out." After hanging up the phone, Yin Zhu pondered for a long time, and then couldn''t help laughing. She really didn''t expect that Bai Yangui would choose to live in this world. Normally, Ziji arranged these things, shouldn''t she control Bai Yangui? Maybe Bai Yangui didn''t go back just to get rid of Ziji. Ziji and Baiji are not good things. Yin zhuleng is envious of Bai Yan''s choice. At least she can''t go back to Bai Yan. In the orc world, she has too much to give up. But it''s better for Bai Yan to come back, so no one will notice her. Yin Zhu has collected a lot of food and medicine seeds in the world, and she has also collected a lot of information. Of course, Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to release some things. The orc world is still a traditional primitive society, and Yin Zhu only plans to teach some cultivated land to grow and weave She doesn''t intend to destroy the environment of that world. However, she always thought that Bai Yan would go back. Now that he won''t go back, he said that he would have something to do with Yang Wantong. When she thought about Yin Zhu, she couldn''t help gossiping. But now there is no one around, and no one wants to gossiping. "Come on, I support you." Thinking of Yang Wantong, Yin Zhu can''t help but send a word of encouragement to each other. In the past, he seems to be mindless, but Yin Zhu believes that Yang Wantong can understand it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 After sending a text message, Yin Zhu can''t help sighing, looking at other people in pairs, and then thinking about being alone. Yin Zhu can''t help feeling a little bad. She misses the orc world. But miss return miss, this meeting she still can''t go back, here she still has a lot of things not arranged well, there is also the parents side, Yin Zhu think he is a very selfish person, in fact, she should not come back to see her parents, is to see is also secretly take a look, that is the most rational, but she still can''t help meeting with them, just waiting for her It''s going to hurt my parents to leave. I don''t know what happened to Bai Kun? In the last contact, Bai Kun simply said something about the orc mainland. Yin Zhu didn''t know the specific situation, but Yin Zhu knew that the absolute pressure she was facing there was even greater. She still had some spells with her own skills in this world. It can be said that it was much safer here than there. She has collected almost all the material here, and the rest can also be purchased online and sent by logistics. Since Bai Yan has come back to the scene of things over there, the possibility of finding her head is relatively small. Can she go home to accompany her parents? This world is the world she grew up in, and also the world he yearns for. But no matter how much I miss her, I can''t compare with those who accompany me. I want to make up for her debt to her parents, but I don''t want to accompany them forever. The reason why I met my parents this time is that I want to be with them and make them happy. I also want to make up for it so that I can feel better in my heart. It''s an indisputable fact that she chose a man and left her parents behind. Fortunately, her parents understood her and didn''t say any harsh words. It''s not that Yin Zhu''s father didn''t want to leave his daughter behind, but he seriously thought that his daughter''s body is a hidden danger in this world, and even he didn''t dare to go to see a doctor when he was sick. What''s the meaning of living in this world tremblingly? What''s more, he could see that his daughter missed those sons-in-law and little grandson, and forced her to stay It''s better not to say anything than to keep a grudge. Besides, what the older generation expects is not the happiness of their children? His daughter''s happiness in that world, he and don''t stop. Yin Zhu is happy to pack up for a meeting in city a, while Bai Yangui is going to have a good talk with Yang Wantong. Yang Wantong is very shy sitting in front of Bai Yangui. Her legs are close together and her head is low. Her long hair is soft behind her. She looks very clever. Bai Yangui couldn''t help but gasp, "are you so comfortable?" When Yang Wantong heard this, her face turned red. Of course, she was ashamed. She quickly explained, "actually, I''m very lady and clever." "But I like women who are straightforward, lively and enthusiastic Women. " Bai Yangui takes a look at Yang Wantong and says. Hearing this, Yang Wantong quickly raised her head and was very surprised to ask, "really?" "Really." Looking at Yang Wantong''s excited appearance, Bai Yangui couldn''t help laughing. After hearing Bai Yangui''s affirmation, Yang Wantong said happily, "that''s great. I''m such a person." Finish saying the eye Baba of looking at white Yan return. Bai Yangui didn''t know what to say when he saw this, "aren''t you afraid of being cheated and sold?" It is said that the orcs are very simple. This girl is probably about the same as the orcs. Shouldn''t females be reserved? The girl almost didn''t write on her face. "Sit down. I have something to discuss with you." Bai Yan pointed to the stool on one side. When Yang Wantong saw Bai Yangui digress from this topic, she knew that she had nothing to do at present. She sat down on the stool and asked listlessly, "what''s the matter with you? Let''s talk about it." Bai Yangui looks at this obvious attitude, can''t help headache, this girl. "There''s a big problem with my identity, you know. Didn''t you tell me the law here before? Don''t you mean to take me to make money? Then get me an ID card that can be used normally. " Bai Yangui says it directly. It''s not so easy for him to get it by himself. Although he has the means, he''s not familiar with the world. If he''s not careful, he can be fooled. It''s better to find acquaintances. "Yes, I''ll ask my master to help. It''s OK. Is there anything else?" Yang Wantong asked in her mouth, but she thought in her heart, do you want to put Bai Yangui''s registered permanent residence in her home? "Besides, I''m going to the laboratory. I think someone will check it with my hand. Then it will be on your head and on your master''s head. Would you like to tell your master about this?" Since I''ve come with Yang Wantong, it''s bound to have an impact on Lin Chun. Should I talk to Lin Chun about this? It''s better to be prepared than to be flustered at that time. "This one?" Hearing this, Yang Wantong frowned. "I''m afraid it won''t work. My master, if we show a little gap, my master will dig out the bottom of you. It won''t work." Yang Wantong shakes her head in a hurry. If the master thinks there is something wrong with Bai Yangui, let''s not talk about her. Even Bai Yangui is not at peace. Even if she knows Bai Yangui''s identity, she is not afraid of her own master, but she can''t stand her. Her master has many friends and disciples, so it will be difficult for Bai Yangui to have a good life.Yang Wantong seems that Bai Yan is not bad. He doesn''t do anything harmful to human beings. He just wants to live a peaceful life, but the difference in identity attracts many people''s attention. "If you don''t say it, it''s not good." Looking at Yang Wantong thinking about herself everywhere, Bai Yangui feels guilty. "No, Shifu is very treacherous. You are smart, but you don''t have my Shifu''s crooked intestines. You are not my Shifu''s opponent." Yang Wantong holds Bai Yan back. Bai Yangui frowned at this, "you are wrong. Your master is not my opponent. Absolute force may not be able to control the whole situation." Hearing this, Yang Wantong frowned, "don''t you want to beat my master? I tell you, you can''t do such a thing, or we can''t even be friends. " Knowing Bai Yangui''s identity, Yang Wantong doesn''t doubt what Bai Yangui said. It''s all a thousand year old monster. It''s normal to win over his master. Yang Wantong usually has nothing to do with her master, and she hates her master very much. But if Lin Chunzheng has something to do with her, she will be the first one to stand up. She practiced martial arts with Lin Chun when she was very young. For her, Lin Chun is even more important than her parents. "I think so. I''m not afraid of you? I just want to talk to your master, otherwise I''m afraid your master will beat me to death when it happens. " Bai Yangui smiles bitterly. When Yang Wantong hears that Bai Yangui cares about herself, she can''t help feeling sweet in her heart. "Thank you for not bothering my master, but let me think about it. Even if I have to talk about it, I have to tell my master, do you know?" Yang Wantong thinks that she really needs to think about it. Hearing Yang Wantong''s thanks to him, Bai Yangui feels strange. It is clearly that he has caused Yang Wantong a series of troubles. If other people know his secret, they are afraid to use this handle to coerce him into doing things. "I want to thank you." Bai Yangui smiles and reaches for Yang Wantong''s head. "No thanks, no thanks. I''ll let the master fix your ID card first, and I''ll talk about the rest later. In case the master is angry, it''s not good if he doesn''t give you a grade. " Yang Wantong said with a smile. "By the way, can I ask you a question?" Yang Wantong thought of the answer she had been thinking about for a long time in her heart and couldn''t help opening her mouth. "Ask." Bai Yangui looks at Yang Wantong''s itchy heart and simply answers the question. It''s up to him whether to answer or not. "How old are you?" Yang Wantong is curious. Bai Yangui was stunned when he heard this. He thought that Yang Wantong would ask for an answer that was difficult for him to answer. He didn''t expect that it was age. It''s nothing bad. Bai Yangui simply replied, "seventeen." Yang Wantong hears this words Leng Leng, she doubted of blinked an eye, "what?" "Seventeen, why do I look so old?" Bai Yangui is very confused. He seems to be young now. Has he changed his appearance because he lost the beast pill? Not really. Yang Wantong this just silly closed, because surprised open big mouth, mutter of say, "isn''t the monster big thousands of years will become a demon?" Although Yang Wantong said this very lightly, Bai Yangui heard it. It takes thousands of years for a demon to become a human, which is quite different from an ORC. "Anyway, I''m 17 years old, not only psychologically, but also physically. If you don''t believe me, you can take a closer look." Bai Yangui explained with a smile. Yang Wantong exclaimed in her heart that this is the greatest genius in the demon world for thousands of years. Otherwise, how can she become a human being in more than ten years? It''s so powerful. It''s true that a person with such a beautiful face is really powerful. Look, what do you think? Do you want people to study? Think about Yang Wantong is not that bold, and this will Yang Wantong suddenly found that his age is three years older than Bai Yangui, think of this, she can''t help but some sad, compared with Bai Yangui, he is old, old. "Well, I''ll go first and get things done." Thinking that she was older than Bai Yan, Yang Wantong couldn''t stay here any longer and hurried away. Bai Yangui looks at Yang Wantong and almost trots away. He can''t help but feel sorry for Lin Chun. When he meets such an apprentice, fortunately, Yang Wantong will meet him. If he were someone else, he would have used people so much that there would be no residue left. The most difficult thing to bear is Meiren en. Lin Chun and his friends are all martial arts practitioners. When they go back and ask Ze what medicine is available to human beings, they can get some for them. Thinking of Bai Yangui, they go to ask Ze. "There are many medicines for human beings. We can use them in our cultivation. It''s the same for them. You should know that many pills are made of natural materials and treasures. They are all good things. However, how long have you known the little girl, Bai Yangui? How long have you loved her so quickly? Ready for the dowry? " Zekou asked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 When Bai Yangui heard this, he directly kicked Ze. Of course, it didn''t weigh much. Ze rolled along Bai Yangui''s feet a few times. "Oh, hey, I just said a few words. As for being so angry, it killed me." Bai Yangui finds that Ze is cheap. If he doesn''t have anything to do, he always has to tease him twice. If he beats him, he will be honest. "Bai Yan, you have no conscience. If you want something from me, beat me." Ze Qi shouts. "Hurry up and get what I want, or I won''t be polite to you." White swallow returns to cold hum. Bai Yangui also seriously thought that if he wanted to make those outside obedient, it was nothing more than strength and interests. The reason why those people would make a lot of noise in a city was because of his special identity. In addition, they were so noisy that the people on Bai Yangui''s side didn''t come out to stop them, and they were still hiding, giving people the feeling that they were weak. What if they were strong? As long as he is strong enough, he is special. Who dares to come to trouble him? So Bai Yangui decides that since Yang Wantong''s master can''t be involved, the best thing to do is to convince them and give them something of interest. I''m afraid those people will help him then. But at the beginning, Bai Yangui didn''t know the strength of the people in the world. She didn''t dare to do it casually and didn''t think about it. However, after seeing Lin Chun today, Yang Wantong said that her master was a famous master. Bai Yangui knew his physical fitness and the magic power, so Lin Chun didn''t want to fight him at all. The orc''s body is already very strong, otherwise it can''t survive in the harsh environment of the orc world. Bai Yangui''s original body is not good, but because he absorbed Yuehua into xiuyao, all the hidden dangers of his body have been well. In terms of physical fitness alone, he has to be strong. There are many people in the world, let alone techniques. Of course, the most powerful weapon in the world is the hot weapon, so Bai Yangui didn''t want to crush these people to death and give them some benefits. They didn''t want to die, did they? Listening to Bai Yangui''s plan, Ze couldn''t help muttering: "obviously, I just want to please women. What''s more, who are we afraid of? If I''m worried about the future retribution, I can destroy the Terran. Hum, you are worthless. " When Bai Yangui heard this, he hummed coldly, "believe it or not, I will destroy you first." Bai Yangui doesn''t admit that he is a demon. He still thinks he is a human being. Ze immediately shut up when he heard this. How could he be cheap again? He didn''t say it when he knew it. Soon Bai Yangui dug out several prescriptions from Ze''s mouth that could be used by human beings. Of course, in Ze''s words, these are the lowest level medicines, because many miraculous medicines in the world can''t be found, and too high-level ones can''t be used. Bai Yangui turns around and borrows money from Yang Wantong, which is much more than that. Bai Yangui feels that he has thick skin. Ze Ze laughs. See, a lot of things are actually a process of getting used to. Bai Yangui wanted to stay away from this chick at the beginning, but now it''s better to be alone. Besides, Bai Yangui is taking advantage of Yang Wantong, but it''s more to repay her. Ze smiles. At the beginning, he became a chicken and was controlled by a younger generation. He really wanted to die. It''s not that he didn''t want to dig a hole for Bai Yangui. However, after seeing Bai Yangui''s behavior, he knows that this kind guy will be grateful. He slowly calms down his anger. This man is good. I think he is good to him, I''ll be grateful. In addition, he is really dangerous now, and there are some advantages to follow Bai Yangui. If you think about it like this, it''s not so bad. At least he''s not lonely. Before, his life was to practice and practice again. He was hiding in the mountains and practicing until he died. It''s boring. He can still tease Bai Yangui if he doesn''t have anything to do here. It''s fun and interesting. Yang Wantong doesn''t care about Bai Yangui''s asking for money. She knows Bai Yangui''s identity and he doesn''t have any money. It''s normal for a big man to ask for money. She won''t treat Bai Yangui as a little white face. If Bai Yangui is happy, she''ll be happy to raise him. Although Bai Yangui is small, she''s very thoughtful. Just think about how many years old Bai Yangui is. Yang Wantong''s heart is so cool and cool. She''s already getting old quickly. In addition, Bai Yangui''s identity makes her afraid of becoming an old lady and a beautiful young man like her. Thinking of this, Yang Wantong''s heart trembles. She stares at such a tender cabbage for so long, and she wants to eat it in her mouth, only to find that she is self-conscious I don''t have the guts to talk. Bai Yangui bought a lot of medicinal materials, and then began to refine them according to Ze''s guidance. He failed several times during this period. He prepared ten pieces of Peiyuan liquid, and finally succeeded in two. Bai Yangui looked at the green liquid in his hand. The liquid was transparent and looked very beautiful. It smelled a faint fragrance, very good, and no bitterness of medicinal materials . Bai Yangui collected these two pieces of medicinal materials and got up to find Lin Chun. Lin Chun was curious about Bai Yangui''s identity at the beginning, but he only knew that Bai Yangui appeared in his apprentice''s house one day. Moreover, the house was rented out, and the tenant was not there. Bai Yangui just came out of thin air. Yang Wantong was borrowing her staff to apply for Bai Yangui''s identity card, but she still had no identity Yes, the origin is very mysterious, and the strength is very strong. Although this man''s attitude to himself is not very good, he follows his little apprentice after all. In order to avoid trouble and bring disaster to the little apprentice, Lin Chun also wipes the origin of Bai Yangui and makes a fake one.Dead girl''s work is simple, but she doesn''t want to bring him a lot of trouble. She has a headache when she thinks about it. It''s enough to have such an apprentice on the stall. He has to live a few years less at least. "What can I do for you?" Lin Chun frowned and looked at Bai Yangui. Then he thought about this man and came to him. He also said that if this man had a purpose, he would come for himself. The little apprentice didn''t have the ability to attract such a young man. "How about this medicine?" Bai Yangui handed over the medicine he had practiced. Lin Chun took the porcelain bottle from Bai Yangui. He opened it doubtfully and smelled it carefully. The faint fragrance of the medicine went down his nose into his body. Just this time, he felt that his whole brain was clear. "Good medicine." Although he didn''t know what effect the medicine in his hand had, Lin Chun, who had seen many good things, knew that it was good. "What''s your purpose? You said directly, please don''t hurt my little apprentice. She is stupid and easy to be true. " Lin Chun thinks that this man must have a purpose to bring out such a good thing. That girl to a strange man so heart lung before busy busy work, don''t take a fancy to others? The little girl''s eyes are fierce. She can see that Bai Yangui is fierce, but she doesn''t think about whether she is worthy or not. If she has the same strength, he can help to talk about love, but it''s too bad for him to open his mouth. "I won''t hurt Yang Wantong. Don''t worry about that. She''s very kind to me. I''m a man with conscience, not a beast." White Yan return light say. Lin Chun didn''t feel at ease when he heard this. Bai Yangui''s tone was very sincere. He thought that there would be no physical injury, but he was more worried about the mental injury. He was afraid that the girl would fall in and never get up again. Then Bai Yangui patted her ass and left. "It''s easy to say. You know what the girl is thinking about you. You''re still close to her and say you won''t hurt her. Are you fooling me?" Lin chunleng hum, the old man is a big pig''s hoof, except for himself. Bai Yangui is silent when he hears this. He really can''t guarantee his feelings. After all, the differences in their identities can''t be smoothed out by time and space. "Since you can''t give the little girl a future, you''d better stay away from the little girl. What do you want to do? As long as it''s not a crime, the old man is willing to help." Lin Chun said very quietly. In fact, he was very angry and wanted to beat this guy hard. But Lin Chun thought sadly that he couldn''t beat the boy, so he had better send people away quickly and don''t appear in front of the little girl. The girl was brought up by him. He said she was an apprentice. In fact, she was no different from her daughter. He was addicted to martial arts all his life, and had no children. His apprentices were his children, especially the youngest and last disciples. They stayed with him longer. "Good." Bai Yangui responds directly. Linchun see white Yan return this simple appearance know, this boy to his own girl really don''t have the feelings between men and women. "Come on, what can I do for you?" Lin Chun some impatient said, in addition to the low strength of their own girl, the other are very good, why not see. "I think Mr. Lin also knows about the recent uproar in the city. I am the leader behind the scenes." Bai Yangui said simply. When Lin Chun heard this, he stood up and told the truth. They had been looking for the person behind the curtain for a long time. Unfortunately, they couldn''t tell where they met the mysterious man and what he looked like. Qin ran was even worse. He didn''t even see his face. This time Bai Yangui said that he was behind the scenes. Think about the spell on the girl and think about it Girl said that the other side is very good, always help each other to speak, this where is the other side good, is completely greedy each other''s beauty ah. How can I accept such a girl? It''s not right. That girl grew up with herself, and he didn''t teach her to like beautiful men. How can she grow up like this? It can''t be because she''s tired of looking at this bad old man''s face all day and wants to find a good one? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 Lin Chun originally wanted to question Bai Yangui''s purpose in approaching Yang Wantong. Later, he thought that what Bai Yangui said before would not hurt Yang Wantong. That is to say, except for his feelings, Bai Yangui should have no substantive purpose for Yang Wantong. "So you came for me, and then approached the girl on purpose?" Lin Chun frowned. Bai Yangui shook his head and said: "the old man feels very good about himself. To tell the truth, I didn''t deliberately approach her. It''s a coincidence that I know her. In addition, she is very simple and lovely. I need to find an agent. Since the girl knows you, I just want to find you." Bai Yangui said very light, said that he is not for others. "Agent?" When Lin Chun heard this, he frowned and looked at the medicine in his hand. "Are you human, or are you really a werewolf?" Thinking of the things tested in the laboratory, and Bai Yangui''s strength as a young man, he is also a person he doesn''t know. Unless he is from another race or from another world, he can''t hear any news. Werewolf? Bai Yangui knows a little about some things in the world. He knows that there is a legend of Werewolf in the west of the world. He didn''t expect that they called orcs like this, but now he should not be called ORC. "Me? Werewolf should not be. To be exact, I should be a demon. Anyway, that''s what other people say Bai Yangui said that he didn''t know his current identity very well? "That means you can really become a wolf." Lin Chun looks at Bai Yangui in surprise. No wonder he says he doesn''t understand, but is he a demon? A spirit who has been practicing for thousands of years? "Want to see it?" Bai Yan asks, and then a powerful White Wolf appears in front of Lin Chun. Lin Chun is scared back two steps. The main reason is that the wolf is much bigger than other wolves, and the whole momentum is much stronger. It''s not a werewolf, it''s not a werewolf, it''s a demon. Monster, if someone told him that one day he would meet a monster, maybe he would scold each other and go away. This time I saw it with my own eyes, I still feel very shocked. "Does the girl know your identity?" Asked Lin Chun. "She didn''t tear it down, but she knew it in her heart." Bai Yangui thinks that Yang Wantong follows him with a smile every day, and then he looks at the man who is more powerful than Yang Wantong, but he is afraid of himself. He is good-looking and has a good temper. What does this man do with his face? Don''t appreciate, think of this white Yangui directly back to human form, white Yangui estimated that if he became a wolf in front of Yang Wantong, she would be very happy to give him Shun Mao. Lin Chun was stunned when he heard Bai Yangui''s words, and then she began to cry in her heart. The girl knew that the other party was a wolf, but she still liked it and lied to herself. What''s the taste of the girl? Is taboo love so good. He seems to have been advocating the girl to find a like-minded person, everyone, as a result, this girl gives him a shock. Sure enough, he always thought it was true that the other side was better than himself. He has been practicing for thousands of years. Can he be better than himself? If he had practiced for thousands of years, he would have been better than the other. Take a look at Bai Yangui''s beautiful face. In fact, it is still Bai Yangui who is strange. What does a monster do when it becomes so beautiful? I don''t mean to go out and hook up with some young girls. Bai Yangui looks at Lin Chun''s face changing. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. It''s probably brain tonic. Like Yang Wantong, he likes to think seven and eight in his heart. The most important thing is that his thoughts jump a lot. He''s very like a master and apprentice. "You are not suitable for girls." Lin Chun is very sure that Bai Yan likes to pick things up, and the little girl''s circle of life is very simple. Even now he is ready to enter the entertainment circle, he is well arranged and taken. There is no need for the girl to worry, but Bai Yan GUI is really not suitable for the girl. Bai Yangui nodded at this, "I know, so I didn''t respond to her." Lin Chun nodded his head with satisfaction when he heard this. It''s a bit human. As long as Bai Yangui doesn''t respond, the girl will give up after a while. But this answer is quite in line with her heart. Why is it so boring? Her apprentice is very good. Bai Yangui is not even a human being. Why do you dislike her little apprentice. Lin Chun felt deeply sad when he thought that all this was caused by his little apprentice''s enthusiasm for shaving his head, including the fact that Bai Yangui would stand here now, which was also caused by his little apprentice. "I don''t understand. It''s reasonable for people like you to practice in the mountains. Why do you choose to be born? You said before that you wanted to find an agent. Do you want to represent the medicine you gave me? " Lin Chun asked suspiciously. "It''s true that I shouldn''t have been here. To be honest, I''m not afraid. I had some problems in my cultivation some time ago, and I was seriously injured. Of course, I thought there was no way to repair it. So I came here to see if I could solve it with scientific methods. Who knows, I found another way to take care of it later. It''s not because of my reasons that this city is making a stir, Now that I have come out, I just want to mix up some things. After all, many good things in the world are still in the hands of human beings, such as some panacea. " Bai Yangui said with a smile."Peiyuan liquid, which you hold in your hand, has great effect on martial arts practitioners. Usually, you will leave some dark wounds more or less after you practice martial arts, which will lead to your inability to advance. There are also various other problems. Peiyuan, as its name suggests, is to consolidate the essence of Peiyuan, which can repair your own dark wounds and further your cultivation. You can try the effect first, and we''ll talk about it later. Besides, I''m very interested in the lab, and I want to go for a walk. " Bai Yangui says his conditions very simply. It''s necessary to refine medicine. Since Ze says that there are many things that can improve his strength, why not use them? In addition, it seems that he can make money with them? Bai Yangui then left, leaving Lin Chun alone to ponder. Lin Chun watched Bai Yan go away. He couldn''t help feeling very complicated. He didn''t doubt whether the medicine in his hand was true or false. The medicine must be a good thing, but its efficacy can reach several percent. He is now entangled in the cooperation of Bai Yangui. The girl knows that Bai Yangui''s identity is still so enthusiastic, so it''s not easy to let go. If he cooperates with Bai Yangui, he must often contact with the girl, which is not good for the girl, but Lin Chun is reluctant to let him give up this opportunity. Bai Yangui is a demon. He heard stories about ancient myths when he was a child. Of course, Bai Yangui couldn''t be so magical in myths, but they were equivalent to a different system. Later, some things were precious to them, such as Peiyuan liquid. If all of them were sold by his hand, not to mention the human lover vein, they would be lost In terms of money, he can also make a lot of money. And Bai Yangui will go away so confidently, which is sure that Peiyuan liquid can satisfy her. Lin Chunting tangled, want to take over and afraid of Wantong that girl sink, to that time he has no ability to help the girl talk make up her mind. Lin Chun, who couldn''t figure it out, decided to look for Yang Wantong and see the girl. As a result, no one was found in the living room and garden. Finally, he saw Yang Wantong cooking in the kitchen. All the dishes were big fish and big meat, which were not prepared for him. When he got old, he always ate light. Think about how many years he has educated the girl. As a result, when did the girl cook for him? As a result, she even cooked for a man. Lin Chun was very angry and let the dead girl bump into the south wall. Besides, she scolded Yang Wantong many times. Lin Chun stands at the kitchen door, his face is black, he has occupied so long, dead girl has not seen him? It''s a complete show of defiance. "Girl." Lin Chunyin cried out. Hearing this, Yang Wantong looked up at Lin Chun with a bad face and turned a white eye, "master, why don''t you scare me? Don''t you know if people are scared, they will be scared to death? " "To scare you? I want to kill you, believe it or not? " Lin Chun is not very angry. "Master, I''ve been very good recently. I haven''t done anything wrong." Yang Wantong stares at Lin Chun innocently. Nothing bad? They all recruit a monster that even he can''t resist. What else can we call a bad thing? "Master, what do you think of these dishes? It''s all cooked by me. As the saying goes, if you want to catch a man''s heart, you should catch his stomach first. I don''t believe it. The delicious food handed down for thousands of years can''t catch a man''s stomach. " Yang Wantong said very excited. Linchun heard this feel deeply sad, girl this will have been hopeless. "Girl, what''s good about Bai Yangui? How many years has master taught you to raise you? You haven''t cooked for master. Are you worthy of me? " Lin Chun is accusing sadly. Hearing this, Yang Wantong said with a smile: "master, you can rest assured that I will be filial to you. You see that you raise me and I will find a good husband later. Then master, you are equal to two people who are filial. If I can''t find my husband and live a lonely life, I have to take care of him later. That''s a great unfilial thing? So master, don''t compete for favors now. Let me make a strategy for my future husband first. You can wait for happiness later. " Hedonism? Don''t suffer, it''s good. Thinking of Bai Yangui''s cold appearance, Lin Chun thinks his head is big. What kind of apprentice is this? It''s heterosexual and inhumane. It''s like strangling her and rebuilding her, so that he won''t worry about it now.. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 Lin Chun took the Peiyuan liquid from Bai Yan and ate it. After confirming the effect of the liquid, Lin Chun couldn''t help but marvel. The effect was extremely good. His years of hidden injuries had been repaired, and even his accomplishments were further improved. Previously, because of those hidden injuries, his strength could only stop. He didn''t expect that there was still a chance to further his strength There are few classics. If you take out this medicine, I''m afraid the whole martial arts world will be in turmoil. But the reason why Bai Yangui dares to take this thing out is that he has no relatives. He has strong strength. Even if he can''t beat them, with his uncanny ability, it''s very easy for him to escape. It seems that his old friend really wants to go out and walk around. Since this stuff is so good, it''s better to digest it internally and forget about foreign ones. Lin Chun doesn''t like foreign warriors. For example, even if there is a werewolf in his country, these warriors will solve the problem. Where will they come here to jump up and down? If these people hadn''t done anything too much, he would have done it long ago. As for the laboratory, if Bai Yangui wants to see it, he can go there. Maybe scientific things can really help Bai Yangui. However, since there is a monster named Bai Yan GUI, is there any other monster in the world? It''s a pity that this is the first time for him to see them. I don''t know if they are hiding in the mountains. Since he wants to go out to find someone, Lin Chun naturally asks Bai Yangui for medicine. It''s very difficult to persuade him with one mouth alone. It''s better to have something real in front of him. Of course, Lin Chun is not the kind of person who only takes advantage. Doesn''t Bai Yangui want to go to the laboratory? Lin Chun turned around and took people there. He said something about his younger generation. On the one hand, he was interested and wanted to have a look. Professor Baker is in a bad mood for a while, because he has no research materials. Some things sent by the mysterious man have been used up for a long time. He has a lot of ideas that have not been solved yet. The recent laboratory has been visited all day, and there are also thieves. What''s the name of the laboratory? Let''s just open the door. This did not see Lin Chun and plug people in, Professor Baker very angry, "old man, you are too much, really when I am here to open a shop, want to come, I have to welcome with both hands, right?" If it wasn''t for his own interest in this project, Professor Baker would have left for a long time. This is the most frustrating experiment he has ever done. "Don''t be angry. Did you say that I helped you a little last time? Well, this person can help you, too. " Lin Chun said with a smile. It''s a pity that he can''t explain the identity of Bai Yangui. Otherwise, Professor Baker will definitely lock Bai Yangui up with a chain. But in that case, I''m afraid Professor Baker will die miserably. Bai Yangui seems to be very gentle and kind-hearted when he comes into contact with him. He''s not that cruel. But Lin Chun can see the forbearance under his face from his calm face, Lin Chun has a feeling that if someone really provokes Bai Yangui, he will die miserably. "How can he help?" Professor Baker said with disgust. At first sight, he was young. He estimated that he was less than 20 years old. How successful could a child of this age be? However, considering that Lin Chun really helped himself last time, Professor Baker was too embarrassed to say no. besides, there is nothing to study now. The laboratory has been patronized for a long time, and it''s nothing to do with one more person. "All right, whatever." Professor Baker said dejectedly, he is really busy, but now he has no work to do. Professor Baker then called his assistant Amy and asked her to take Bai Yangui around. Bai Yangui follows Amy into the laboratory. Along the way, Amy is also very responsible to introduce Bai Yangui, and even does not forget to show Bai Yangui the experimental data. Anyway, this thing will not be valuable. It is estimated that all the dignitaries in city a have a share in their hands, even in the country. After all, city a is so noisy, how can it be Maybe I don''t know. It''s just because the people behind the scenes haven''t appeared yet, so no one stands up. Now everyone is looking for the people behind the scenes. "Show me?" Isn''t it valuable? You can show it to yourself. Bai Yangui took a good look at the experiment log, and then he found that he didn''t know much about it. Bai Yangui had a headache, but it didn''t matter. The biggest advantage of the Yan people was that they would learn if they didn''t know it. There was nothing that the Yan people couldn''t learn. The powerful spirit of the Yan people naturally had an advantage in learning. Bai Yangui never forgets what he sees. He writes down everything he sees from beginning to end, and then plans to look it up. The world is a little better, that is, no matter what kind of problems can be inquired on the Internet. In Yin Zhu''s words, omnipotent network, he can''t understand these things, so he will check them one by one, and then go back to study them systematically. Amy looks at Bai Yangui and turns his eyes. It''s estimated that he''s a new information seeker, and he''s still unqualified. There are so many experimental logs, so this person should turn over. Do you want to pretend? Bai Yangui found that he not only tested his own blood, but also analyzed his genes, as well as the genes of some animals in the orc world. He came to the conclusion that there was a strange element in the human body in that world.Bai Yan subconsciously thinks that this thing is very important. Maybe this is the difference between them and the people in the world. Unfortunately, he still doesn''t understand what this element is. What''s on the paper is just a symbol. Bai Yangui walked around the laboratory several times and then left. Amize finally breathed a sigh of relief and finally sent the members of the tour group away. Lin Chun has already taken the Peiyuan liquid from Bai Yan GUI to make an appointment with his friends around him. Then he puts it on the king''s desk and explains his efficacy. as like as two peas of address each other as brothers, the eyes of the liquid medicine are exactly the same as the eyes of a hundred years old bachelor. "Old Lin, is this really as magical as you say? No, if this thing is really so good, you can take it out, and you will have hidden it for your own use. " One of the old strange some don''t believe said. Lin Chun did not say anything, but directly showed his current strength, "Lao Qi, you know my body, you see my body now, and my strength, I just took this medicine to have the present appearance." "Really." At this time, we found that today''s Lin Chun looks energetic, as if he had the second spring of his life. So they began to check Lin Chun''s body one by one. They all knew what Lin Chun''s body was like before. After checking it, they were all very surprised. It was a drug abuse upgrade. At this meeting, everyone''s eyes were attracted by the small porcelain bottles on the table, and then there was a fierce fight, "Lao Lin, think about our friendship of wearing the same pair of pants at the beginning, you can sell this medicine to me." Lao Zhang put out his hand to hold the medicine. As a result, Lao Qi stopped the man and said, "Lao Zhang, you are too shameless. What kind of friendship do you have with Lao Lin? When your master took you to Lao Lin''s master, you peed your pants when you were seven years old. Lao Lin couldn''t help lending you his pants to wear. Can you climb up this friendship shamelessly? Sure enough, the outside world said that you are the most cheeky. Originally, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t think it was true. Speaking of friendship, it''s better for me to have a good relationship with Lao Lin. at the beginning, my master''s family was next door to Lao Lin''s family. We grew up together. It''s a childhood dream. " Lao Zhang was torn down by Lao Qi and told his embarrassing story when he was a child. He was so angry that he grabbed Lao Qi''s clothes on his chest and cried out, "you shameless old man, for a bottle of pills, you dare to discredit me. I have to teach you a lesson today. You are two neighboring provinces. When are you going to become a woman How many people are there Lao Zhang knew that he couldn''t get the medicine, so he was so angry that he directly delayed Lao Qi. Since he couldn''t get it, Lao Qi couldn''t get it either. Well, two people who have been pierced will be full of anger. They will fight together directly. Lin Chun can''t help but caress his forehead. The two like to quarrel when they meet. By the way, they have been like this since childhood. Other people are secretly happy to see that they have lost two competitors, and their chances of getting drugs have been greatly improved. "Come on, no matter those two guys, they will automatically rest when they are tired. It''s OK. Let''s continue to talk about the ownership of this medicine." Lao Mu said with a smile. Lin chunzao knew that this medicine would definitely cause vibration when it was taken out, but he didn''t expect that the effect was so good. "Well, you don''t have to fight for it. It''s just a sample. I''ll show you what I want. If you want it, you''ll have a chance in the future. You don''t have to fight for it." Lin Chun thought of the purpose of Bai Yan''s return and said directly. "What else? Oh, Lin Chun, what''s wrong with you? Did you catch up with the master of medicine making? " Lao Mu asked curiously. Just now they have opened the medicine to see it. Just looking at the liquid, they know it''s good, not to mention the effect. The pharmacists they know are not so powerful. "Lao Lin, and if you don''t say it earlier, we''ll fight each other." The two guys who had been fighting heard that there was still medicine. They stopped and ran directly to the front of Lin Chun. Lao Mu couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he saw this. In the past, it was useless to persuade these two guys to fight. They would stop only when they were tired and couldn''t move. Of course, they were all decent. They just like fighting and won''t cause serious consequences to each other. It was skin injury. I didn''t expect that they would stop so soon this time. It''s the charm of this medicine It''s powerful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 After all the fighting and fighting stopped, Lin Chun said to several people standing beside him, "our city has gone too far recently. Should we clear those people out?" Lin Chun knows that once Bai Yangui shows his identity, especially after he knows that there are such crazy drugs, he is afraid that those people will be even more crazy, so the best way is to drive those people away first, and let the native people slowly share what benefits they have. The good life of China will not come to those foreigners. Old Mu heard this very confused looking at Lin Chun, "Lin Chun this is not like you, you are not such a meddler, is there anything you say." "Lao Lin, we''ve known each other for many years. No matter what kind of information it is, we won''t get it out. Don''t you believe us? Is it related to this medicine? " May see Lin Chun hesitated, a few people asked in a hurry. Lin Chun saw that some old friends were very curious, and then said helplessly: "yes, the person who used this medicine is really related to the matter in the city. It''s a good thing in our hometown. How can''t it be cheaper for people outside, right?" "Oh, Lao Lin is very good. He caught up with a powerful guy in a moment." Lao Qi said with a smile. This is what happened in the city. As a result, none of the people behind it was found. Obviously, the other side''s means are very strong, and there are still so many forces looking for it, and no one was found. Lao Lin''s medicine is a rare good thing. No matter who is behind this, since Lao Lin dares to stand aside, at least it means that the other party is not a big evil person, because Lao Lin will not cooperate with such a person. As long as the other party has no problem with his character, why not help the people in his own country? They have long been unhappy with those people in foreign countries. They always want to get some cheap money from the cats who want to smell the fishy smell of things Is cheap something you can pick up? "Do you need to contact people from the other side of the country?" Although none of them work in the country, they are all named in the Security Bureau. They don''t regard them as dangerous people, but as the target of their ideas. After all, if they want to do something, it will become a big deal. The general state won''t take care of them. "I''d better say hello. They can still clean up the mess when they are in a fight with the scum." Lao Zhang said with a smile, this guy likes to fight. Lin Chun saw this and nodded, "OK, Lao Zhang, you are familiar with the people over there, so you go to say hello." "He must be familiar. He was called to talk in two or three days." Lao Qi said with a smile. Lao Zhang likes to fight and has a bad temper, so he even makes some trouble. Of course, he doesn''t kill anyone, but he still lacks arms and legs, so he is often warned. "Lao Qi, if you don''t pick on me all day, you don''t feel well, do you?" Lao Zhang didn''t say that. He wanted to fight again. Lao Mu sat in front of Lin Chun and said, "Hello, Lao Lin, when will you introduce that expert to me?" "He would like to see you again." Lin Chun can''t help humming when he thinks of Bai Yangui''s cold temper. "Well, Lao Lin, you are not so kind. It''s too dark to eat alone." Lao Mu knocked Lin Chun on the shoulder. Lin Chun rolled his eyes when he heard this, "OK, don''t try me out. If I can, can I keep you from meeting? I''ll go back and ask, and put away your temper. They have high strength and strong means. You''d better be honest. " "Ouch, there are also people who let you Lao Lin admit defeat. Is your strength really high?" Lao Mu is really curious, so strong that even Lao Lin admits defeat? "Well." Lin Chun nodded for sure. When Lao Mu heard this, he looked at Lin Chun seriously, and then asked, "what''s the origin of that man? What''s the purpose? " "Where did it come from? Remember the information that came out of the lab? " Lin Chun is cold. "Werewolf? No, we have werewolves in our country. Isn''t that from western countries? It''s too mysterious. " Lao Mu said in surprise. "We really don''t have werewolves here, but what else do you think we have?" Lin Chun reminds me. "What do we have here? It''s about wolves? Can''t think of the Wolf Totem of nomads? Or? You just say, "it''s hard to guess." Lao Mu is the most beautiful, patient and lazy to guess. Lin Chun wrote a word directly on the table with his finger stained with tea. Lao Mu was shocked and said, "you''re kidding me." Lin Chun nodded for sure and said, "I''m not kidding." Well, seeing Lin Chun''s cold expression, Lao Mu knew that Lin Chun was really not joking. Lao Mu could not be active any more. He leaned carefully against Lin Chun and said, "do you really have this thing? Isn''t that to say that after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it is not allowed to be refined? " Lin Chun shook his head, "who knows." "Did you see that man? What does it look like? Are you really like people? " Lao Mu asked curiously. "Ask so clearly what to do, maybe one day you will be able to see and recognize it. OK, let''s see who uses this medicine first. I''m going back, and I have to watch my ancestors at home." Lin Chun said and waved his hand to leave.Lao Mu nods. He knows that Yang Wantong, Lin Chun''s little apprentice, is very lively. Recently, there are many things in the city. It''s not that his ancestors want to look at him. How can he know that Lin Chun has two little ancestors to look at now. After returning home, Bai Yan silently read the information in her mind word by word, and then used her mobile phone to check it one by one. Some of them didn''t know English letters, so he used handwriting to check them one by one, but he didn''t know too much, so the foundation was very poor. The more he checked, the more he found that he had to learn, but it didn''t matter Department. Anyway, he has a strong mental power and studies very fast. So learn. No one in the world will. He won''t. Lin Chun went back to find Bai Yangui to discuss the medicine, but found that Bai Yangui had been closed. Lin Chun wants to just wait two days. What he doesn''t know is that Bai Yan has been closed for three months. Three months later, Bai Yan came back. He didn''t dare to say how powerful he was in biology. At least he could understand all the experimental diary. Yin Zhu also came back to a city at this time, because he came back in the evening. Yin Zhu went back to his parents'' house first. Naturally, the two old people were very excited when they saw Yin Zhu. They took Yin Zhu''s hand and talked happily. They know very well that Yin Zhu''s material collection is almost the same, so they will go back. Once Yin Zhu leaves, I''m afraid I''ll never see him again in my life. As long as she thought of this, Yin Zhu''s mother could not help crying. She wanted to hammer the dead girl to death. She finally came back and even went back to the backward world. Although she knew that her daughter would not be happy to stay in this world and it would be good to go to that world, she was uncomfortable in the end. The dead girl chose a man and gave up her parents. "Mom, don''t do that. I want to die for you." Yin Zhu looked at his mother''s tears, and felt very guilty. "Bullshit, if you really want to die, you don''t know how many thousands of times you''ve died. Every time you cheat people, it''s not worth your life." Yin Zhu said angrily. "My mother is wronged. When did I cheat you? I want to be with my parents, too. Unfortunately, I can''t. I have to go back to that world, which also has the responsibility I need to bear." Yin Zhu said very seriously, in addition to her friends and children, there are also those who believe in her Orc nightmare people, they are waiting for her to change the world. "Know, I don''t complain a few, you use big righteousness to press me, heartless dead wench." Mouth said dislike unceasing words, heart really care about worry, probably do mothers are like this. "Did you get better there last time? Did you find the white swallow I want to compare Yin Zhu''s father''s questions to the point of things. "Well, Dad, you don''t have to worry. Tengxiao are very good in the orc continent. Bai Yangui has returned to the city and is helping me. Mom, you don''t have to be sad. Since I can come back once, I will come back next time. I''ll bring your son-in-law and grandchildren back to you later. Mom, you have to believe your daughter. Your daughter is destined to change the world Women in the world, I can do such a little thing. " Yin Zhu hugs his mother and guarantees. "I''ll answer. I don''t want you to take risks. I just want you to be good." She was also worried about her children. She didn''t have to ask Yin Zhu to come back to see her. Ping''an was the best, and the rest was secondary. "Mm-hmm, if you need any help from us, just say, don''t be embarrassed. Although your father is old, he can still work hard." Yin Zhu''s father said with a smile. If it''s time to work hard, he''s not afraid. Anyway, he''s old enough to live. "I know. My dad is the best dad in the world. Thank you, Dad." Yin Zhu was very moved to hold his father. Seeing his mother sitting on one side unhappy, Yin Zhu went to coax the Empress Dowager to be happy. The three members of the family talked for a long time before Yin Zhu went to have a rest. Of course, Yin Zhu brought out some of the things he had collected for his parents to taste. These were collected from the place of origin, but they were the freshest. Yin Zhu sleeps here for a while, and goes to the suburbs the next night. Yin Zhu finds that he''s out at night now. He feels like he''s sneaky, and he doesn''t have a sense of security for people who have fake identities. When Yin Zhu returns to his rented house, he sends a message to Bai Yangui, telling him that he''s back. He also wants to see if Bai Yangui needs Ziji''s help. After all, Bai Yangui has blocked too much trouble for her in front of him. She wants to help in the dark. It''s best to be clear and dark. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 When Bai Yangui knew the information about Yin Zhu''s return, he ran out to meet Yin Zhu. Of course, he secretly ran out in the dead of night, but Lin Chun didn''t find out. Looking at Bai Yangui, who was standing in front of him in a modern suit, Yin Zhu felt a little dazed. Except for his long hair, he could not see any estrangement at all. It seemed that Bai Yangui had adapted quite well. "Can you tell me why I left suddenly?" Yin Zhu asked calmly. Bai Yangui left without saying goodbye. Yin Zhu was really sad at the beginning. Bai Yangui simply apologized, "I''m sorry." Yin Zhu heard this light smile, "can''t say?" Although his face is full of smiles, he is ready to exclude Bai Yangui from his mind. In this world, they are special. But in this way, Bai Yangui can''t trust himself, and Yin Zhu can''t plan him to his own side. "No, I''m sorry for leaving before." Bai Yangui said solemnly, "I''m not good. I owe you a sorry." "OK, I''ll take it." Yin Zhu said frankly. In fact, she is also afraid that Bai Yangui will be separated from herself. In this world, their special identity leads to their mutual dependence. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to see Bai Yangui cheat herself. "In fact, when I first became a human being, my mind always sent a message to me that I should go to a certain place, and don''t tell anyone that I was probably bewitched, and of course I had selfish intentions, so I ran away secretly. He was to blame for all this." Bai Yangui hands a chicken to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looks at the chicken in front of him in doubt? What''s the meaning of this? And this meeting has already cried out, "my mother, what kind of taste, how can it become like this? You can''t teach your boyfriend like this. It''s too scary. " Before, Bai Yangui said that taking him to meet a special friend could make Bai Yangui say something special. He thought it was like him. He immediately agreed that after meeting Yin Zhu, he also found some animal breath in Yin Zhu. However, Ze could not help covering his eyes with his wings. This woman''s taste was too frightening, so Bai Yan returned to normal. When Yin Zhu heard Ze''s words, he couldn''t help but draw his eyebrows. He had the impulse to pluck the chicken and stew it. When she wants to be like this? The females in the orc world are all so big and thick. The thin females can''t get married at all. Originally, she adapted to the body, but no one laughed at her. "What is this? I know I''ve been working hard recently, so I specially brought it to me for stew? " Yin Zhu stretched out a hand to hold Ze''s wings and lifted them up. That kind of weightlessness plus the feeling of being controlled and unable to break free, let Ze open his eyes, "fart, you dare to stew me, I have to teach you a good lesson." Ze Qi Huhu said. "Sir? Good. I''ll let you become a bald chicken now Yin Zhu hums coldly. He grabs one of the chicken feathers and tugs at it. "No, help. Bai Yan is yours. Let her stop." Ze GUI wails and howls, tears and snivels all come down, so miserable. Bai Yangui slowly said, "if you provoke Yin Zhu yourself, you can solve it yourself." "Aunt, I''m wrong. You don''t remember villains. I''m cheap. I''ll do it myself, so as not to dirty your hands. Why don''t you have a rest first?" Ze looks at Yin Zhu pitifully. Yin Zhu has never seen such a shameless thing before. In fact, since this guy started talking, Yin Zhu couldn''t regard it as a chicken. After all, this is a rational creature. Yin Zhu treats him as a human being. In fact, he scares him and doesn''t do anything to him. "Where did you find such a wonderful flower?" Yin Zhu is very curious. "Didn''t you ask me about leaving? It''s this guy who made it. This guy is a wolf demon in ancient times. He is unwilling to wander between heaven and earth after his old death. When a new demon appears, he will lead people to where he is, and then take them away. This guy is very crafty. Fortunately, I didn''t fall for him. " White Yan return light say. "Demon? You said he said you were a demon? A demon who has been cultivated and refined? " Yin Zhu asked in surprise. Ze, who has already broken away from the devil''s claws, will stand on one side angrily, "why is it because after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, you don''t even understand the basic common sense? Don''t you know if you are a demon? " Ze said scornfully. Two idiots, actually they don''t know anything. Think about how excellent the monsters used to be. They are not only beautiful, but also very smart. When Yin Zhu heard this, she knew that Bai Yan GUI didn''t tell Ze about her origin, so it would be hard for her to say it. "Yes, you are a senior, you know more, then you teach me how to practice?" Yin Zhu holds Ze with a smile. "Of course, I not only know how to practice, but also know how to refine medicine and weapons. I also know some basic arrays. When I think about how powerful the demon was, it was a decathlon. You just lost the face of the demon and won''t do anything." Ze is elated. When Yin Zhu hears this, she says that Ze is scheming for Bai Yangui. How can Bai Yangui leave him? It turns out that this guy is valuable.Bai Yangui directly pulled back Ze who was still boasting, "OK, I have something to discuss with Yin Zhu. You can talk about it later." "Yes, yes." Ze hurried back to Bai Yangui''s side. Just now, the woman said she was going to stew herself. It was really a bear. She was black. She was blown twice and forgot the threat before. "Are you with Yang Wantong now?" Yin Zhu asked very kindly. "Well, at present, only Yang Wantong''s master knows me, but I think someone will know my existence soon. I left here for fear that someone will follow suit to find you. The best way is Yin Zhu. You can leave your house or go back to your uncle and aunt, too?" Bai Yangui proposed. "No, Yang Wantong''s master is not stupid. Since you have shown him your master, I think you are ready to cooperate with him. In that case, he won''t expose his side. Maybe I can be his backup here to make him feel at ease." Yin Zhu said with a smile. From Yang Wantong''s daily thoughts, Yin Zhu probably knows what kind of person her master is. He doesn''t know what he is doing to Bai Yangui, does he? Also, if not so honest people, how can we teach Yang Wantong such a simple minded warrior. Yin Zhu thinks that as long as she doesn''t do anything harmful to society, her master won''t do anything to her. As for her connection with her parents, she is a bear, not a pure person. What does it have to do with them? Anyway, there are many people she coerces. I don''t mind two more. Yin Zhu has already thought about it. When she is going to leave, she will seal the memories of her parents. No one will want to check them, so that his parents won''t feel sad after she leaves. She decided to do so in the past two days. She really couldn''t see her mother sad. She was afraid of the attack and couldn''t leave. "Since you don''t mind, I won''t object. By the way, how are your uncle and aunt? I''ll see them when I''m free. " Bai Yangui wakes up, but he has his own memory of being hurt. Yin Zhu''s parents take care of him, and he always keeps it in mind. "Well, let''s wait until the time has passed." Yin Zhu nodded with a smile. "What are you going to do?" Asked Yin Zhu. Bai Yangui said with a gentle smile, "Yin Zhu, the lab you made is really interesting. I found that the science and technology in your world is really good. I have been to the lab, and I have read the experiment log. I plan to teach myself biology knowledge, and then have a good understanding of what''s different in my body, and how to solve problems." "It will take a long time, and you can teach yourself this simple creature, and you need master to bring this complicated one." Yin Zhu really didn''t expect that Bai Yangui would be interested in biology. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have enough time. Now Lin Chun has planned to drive those foreign guys away. As for the domestic ones, I''m going to make some medicine for them. No one will stop me when I want to come. As for my master, isn''t there a powerful professor in the laboratory? I always have the means to make him obedient and be my teacher. " Bai Yangui laughs so that people and animals are harmless. Yin Zhu silently ordered a wax for Professor Baker, but doesn''t Professor Baker like to study special people? At that time, Bai Yangui, a cheap disciple, can check and study at will. At that time, he can complement each other and each has his own place. "Do you think you can suppress domestic forces?" Asked Yin Zhu. Bai Yangui smiles, "Yin Zhu, don''t worry. Although I''m just practicing, I''m making rapid progress. You don''t have to worry, let alone have medicine to practice. These people are not my opponents at all. In addition, I give them benefits. You say that some people don''t want benefits but want bad results. Is there such a person? I remember you said that many people here have the highest interests. " Yin Zhu thought of Bai Yan''s rules and regulations, so he nodded, "OK, you have a plan, but I probably can''t wait long. After you leave, Bai Ji told me to go back early." Bai Yangui is silent when he hears this. Ziji''s mental imprint on him has been found by jiaoze. He can clean it up. But Yinzhu can''t. Yinzhu has his partner and children in Baiji''s hands. "Yin Zhu, I think you can absorb Yuehua. It''s really a good thing. It''s also helpful for your strength." Bai Yangui said very sincerely, of course, Yin Zhu absorbed Yuehua will animal Dan broken, he did not know, this he did not dare to guarantee. Yin Zhu nodded, "I''ll think about it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 After a long discussion, Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui are ready to leave, but Yin Zhu is interested in Ze. She says to Bai Yangui with a smile, "how about lending Ze to me for a few days?" When Bai Yangui heard this, he simply agreed, "what''s wrong? If you want to know something, you can ask him directly." Bai Yangui thinks that Yin Zhu wants to ask about demons. Yin Zhu really has a lot of questions to ask Ze. He also wants to know the difference between the demon and the orc, or what the orc has in common with the demon. The orc''s defects on the mainland must be solved, and the problems on Mengji''s side must be solved. Only by solving these problems can people in the world live a good life. Ze could not help crying when he heard this, "no, I don''t want to stay here. I want to go back. I don''t want to face this ugly woman." Yin Zhu originally intended to treat Ze politely. After hearing Ze''s words, Yin Zhu directly twisted Ze and shook him, "I''m sorry, you probably need to get along with me for a while. Don''t worry about your erudition. I want to ask you a lot of things. I won''t kill you. At most, I''ll pluck your hair." Hearing this, Ze cried, "I don''t want to be a bald chicken. Bai Yan will help me." "You''re here to accompany Yin Zhu. You''re good Yin Zhu. You can talk very well." Bai Yan GUI said with a smile and turned to leave. "Bai Yan belongs to you, who are inhuman. You can''t face this ugly woman yourself, but it''s too much for you to ask me to live like this. Does Yang Wantong know that you are such a person?" Ze shouts in anger. Bai Yangui looked back at Ze sarcastically, "do you think I care about Yang Wantong''s view?" Ze is silly at this time. He remembers that it is Yang Wantong who chases Bai Yangui. It is not Bai Yangui who likes Yang Wantong. His threat can only be made by Yang Wantong. "Bai Yangui, we are good brothers, aren''t we? How could you leave me when we were so close to each other? " Ze fluttered his wings, hoping to fly to Bai Yangui''s side immediately. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu twisted his wings and couldn''t go anywhere. Bai Yangui sneers twice and leaves directly. Ze see white Yan to leave, can''t help but droop head, drooping head, listless. "Aunt, should you let me down? Can''t you accept me when you screw me like this?" Bai Yan''s return is far away. Ze can only flatter Yin Zhu. No matter what kind of face it is, he can say praises. This is life. "Why don''t you go on? I''m waiting for you to continue Yin zhuleng hum. "I dare not." Ze murmured in a low voice that Bai Yangui had already left. Yin Zhu didn''t know what temperament he was. He didn''t dare to be presumptuous. He provoked Yin Zhu, but no one saved him. "I''m quite aware of current affairs, but I''m flexible." Yin Chu then released his hand. Ze deftly squatted on the ground, like a good child obediently listening to the class, "sister, if you have any words, just ask, I will say everything." "I''ve been doing this for a long time. I think you''re cheap." Yin zhuleng hum, he thought that this guy was planning to return Bai Yangui. Fortunately, Bai Yangui was smart, but now he''s nesting on a hen, which is what he deserves. "By the way, I''m curious. You''re a hen. Do you still lay eggs?" Asked the thief. Ze heard this, the whole body cold hair all stood up, and then he hung his head, eager to cover his fart. "You, you rascal." Ze wants to cry without tears. He''s early for retribution. Before he became a hen, he was still in the same wave. But Yin Zhu''s words really hurt his heart, liver and lungs. "I asked if a chicken can lay eggs, how can it become a hooligan." Yin Zhubai takes a look at Ze. He is so ashamed that he can''t wait to die. He should lay eggs, but Bai Yangui doesn''t know about it. "You let me die, you let me die." Ze kept rolling on the ground. "By the way, do you need me to find a rooster for you? It''s very rare to become a chicken. We always have to keep a few offspring. " Yin Zhu is very obscene with a smile. She loves revenge. How many knives did this guy stab into her heart just now? They all say that she can''t wait for revenge from morning till night. Ze this reincarnation can''t love of collapse on the ground, silent tears. I used to know that women are the most vengeful creatures, but he was not good at learning, and he even provoked a female devil. Bai Yangui, help me, or his virginity will be gone. Won''t it be a rooster? Think about Ze feel terrible, he said he will never wave. "Elder sister, beautiful sister, I''m wrong. I have eyes that don''t know gold inlaid jade. My elder sister is a rare fairy in the world, and I''m the thief who''s wrong." Ze apologized and sobbed. His moral integrity. In fact, Yin Zhu also scares this guy, so that this guy will not easily export into a knife, and the knife will hurt people. If bear is not sensible, he needs to be taught a lesson by adults. I don''t think he is good now. "Well, now we can have a good chat. Do it, sister. I''m easy to talk." Yin Zhu said with a smile.Easy to talk, easy to talk a fart, Ze heart already Yin Zhu''s ancestors eighteen generations to scold, also don''t know which hateful guy left this witch. "Well, what''s my sister going to say?" Ze is sitting smartly. "You''re a monster. I think you''ve heard of things in the West. Are there werewolves and vampires in the west?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. Hearing this, Ze couldn''t help sneering, "you need to know what they do, what werewolf, isn''t it half demon? As for vampires, it''s just a garbage hiding in the dark. How can they compare with demons? " "Werewolf is half demon?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. Ze said triumphantly, "of course, that kind of creature only gets one-third of the power of demons at most, and they can''t use magic. The only powerful thing is that they are stronger and stronger, and some of them are faster than ordinary people." "Can werewolves become wolves anytime, anywhere?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Where do you come from? If half demons can be changed into animal form anytime and anywhere, they are normally half human and half beast when they change. Only under certain circumstances, such as when blood awakens or when they are stimulated, will they become full beast, and that form is often uncontrollable. Otherwise, how can one be a demon or a half demon It''s all bastards Ze Leng hum, obviously he looks down on Banyao. "I think you look down on werewolves. Do you have a grudge?" Yin Zhu asked very kindly. "Anyone who has a grudge against those people is the same as those psychopaths who used to like to produce such inferior products." Ze said disdainfully. "When lovely love comes, it''s hard to stop. It can''t stop the human demon love." Yin Zhu disagrees with Ze''s view. Hearing this, Ze hums coldly, "I''m really surprised that you and Bai Yangui don''t understand any common sense at all. Although it''s said that after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it''s not allowed to be refined, but you''ve all become. It''s reasonable to say that you will get some inheritance information, which is also within the scope of heaven''s permission. Why don''t you understand anything?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help sweating when he heard this, and this Ze almost suspected them. "I''m very clear to tell you that normally when people fall in love with demons, their children will basically become demons, because demons are far more powerful than human beings. The genes belonging to human beings will basically be assimilated, and there will not be half demons at all. Do you understand? Unless the demon is seriously injured and his ability deteriorates, it is impossible to have a half demon. This situation is rare, and normal demons don''t like it. Even if they have problems, they will try to reinforce them and let them be human or demon. Half demon is a test object made of some changed states. It''s not a multiplier with us at all. What do you think of the defects "I''m not sure Ze glanced at Yin Zhu, very proud. She really didn''t know there was such a saying. Was it misled by the TV series? "Is there really a werewolf in the west? They are not so pitiful. Is there any way to make them human or demon Yin Zhu thinks that the situation of those werewolves is similar to that of Leihe. They are also forced to become orcs. "It''s simple. Just cultivate their skills, further stimulate their Demon power, and make them demonize completely." Ze said faintly, but no demon would give those half demon skills at all. "By the way, I have a skill here. Please help me to have a look." Yin Zhu will take out the reincarnation formula on the other side of the orc continent. He has a lot of knowledge. Maybe he can find out the defects of the reincarnation formula. Ze picked it up, just looked at it for a while, then he lost the things in his hand, "where did you get this nonsense thing?" "What''s wrong with this method?" Yin Zhu quickly picked up things, she wanted to try, did not expect Ze really can understand. "It''s not a skill. It''s a mess of things. If you practice this thing, you will go crazy." Ze Leng hum. "How to solve the problem after being possessed?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously. "Isn''t someone really practicing this skill?" Ze asked in surprise. Then he burst out laughing, "that fool who practices this skill is wrong." Yin Zhu''s face was very bad looking at Ze, and then heavily patted the table, "said, what should I do after being possessed?" Hearing this, Ze''s face immediately turned bitter. "There was a tranquility pill in the past, but I didn''t have this pill. I don''t think the world can find the main medicine of tranquility pill. Moreover, this skill has some demonic nature. If I practice more, I can''t help it. At least I can''t help it." Ze said he used to be just a medium-sized demon, not an omnipotent encyclopedia, who knew everything. "Is it someone you know who is possessed with this practice?" See Yin bamboo anxious appearance, Ze can''t help but curious asked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 Do you know each other? Yin Zhu wants to ignore Mengji''s business, but she has to manage it. If she doesn''t, the whole Orc world will be destroyed. That''s her home. "I don''t know that person, but I have to take care of him, because that person uses the life of the whole world to make fertilizer, and has learned this. If we don''t solve this problem, I''m afraid that many people will die." Yin Zhu said helplessly. "No, how dare that guy be so crazy and devour other people''s vitality to practice, not afraid of the curse of heaven?" Ze tut tut said, in his opinion, the person who practices this skill is a fool. It can''t be successful at all, not to mention that it is still a society ruled by law now. Once someone dies, it will definitely attract the attention of the state. It''s impossible to see this matter in any way. Don''t think that countries without special abilities can''t deal with them. The formation of each country is formed by the right time, the right people and the right place. Especially after the success, God will give that country specific luck to protect them. Don''t you think that after the founding of the people''s Republic, the world will not produce new spirits? It''s not right. If the country says it''s like the law, how did Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui come from? Ze feels like he has got into a misunderstanding. If their world can''t be refined, is it possible that they are from another world? For example, Yin Zhu said that if such a thing really happens in this world, the way of heaven will be in chaos, and he can''t feel nothing, so Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu have no idea Bamboo doesn''t know anything about demons, which makes sense. Maybe they just have a similar cultivation system. They look like demons, not necessarily demons. Ze found that he actually knew a big secret, and then Ze was at a loss. Originally thought that in this world, he always had his own companion, but found that they were all fake. Ze was deeply sad this time. What''s more sad is that he, a pure demon, would become a chicken that can''t do anything. "Why are you so upset all of a sudden?" Yin Zhu is puzzled to ask, before Ze Hai said happily, this difference is too big, very obvious see. What are you unhappy about? Yin Zhu thought about what she said, and then realized that what she implied was too obvious. She laughed with a smile, "this is the discovery of our secret. Are you afraid to be killed by us?" "You are not demons, are you?" Ze looks up at Yin Zhu seriously. "You think I''ll tell you?" Yin Zhu smiles. "Yes, from what you just said, I think your world must be in urgent need of a person to change that situation, and you, Bai Yangui or you, all want to know about demons, which means that you think demons, or their cultivation methods are useful to you. Besides, now I have no strength, and I am controlled by you. I am controlled by you, You are not afraid of me at all. If you want me to help you, you always have to let me know what''s wrong with your world, so that I can help you better, right? Then why don''t you tell me? " Ze ha ha''s smile twice, then very boring to look at Yin Zhu. "I''m all right with you. Our world is really going to be destroyed." Yin Zhu said with a sigh. "Tell me, or first tell me how you came to earth." Ze stares at Yin Zhu excitedly. Although the development of that world seems to be on the verge of destruction, since it can break through time and space and send people to another world, it means that there are relatively powerful places in that world. Otherwise, it can''t be done. However, he has always looked down on this woman. Since he can let people choose to send people here, he wants to be a leader, but looking at women is not very outstanding, Is it hard for women in that world to be like this? Ze is quite interested in things in another world. After all, he hasn''t seen people in another world for so many years as a monster, and he hasn''t heard anyone say that he has met them. So is his luck good or bad? But he''s all like this. He''s seen a lot of the world. If he can go to another world to have a look, it''s very good. He also has the capital to boast. "I can tell you, but I''ll give you some incantations first. Don''t worry, I won''t torture you with these incantations. I just want to restrain you, which can be regarded as a guarantee." Of course, no matter how harmless the other party is, Yin Zhu can''t take it lightly. The lion fights with the rabbit with all his strength, not to mention the tightrope walkers. Yin Zhu said that no matter whether Ze Tong agreed or not, the various incantations fell down on him. This guy is a thousand year old monster, and he has many means in his hand. Yin Zhu thinks that one incantation is not safe, so it''s better to have a few more. As soon as the spell fell on his body, Ze felt as if his soul was bound by something. He was very uncomfortable. Then there were many other spells falling. Yin Zhu is to throw away Du chaoze, who knows that he can control people''s curse. Ze looked at Yin Zhu and kept waving. He couldn''t help crying, "stop, enough, enough, come again, I''ll die." He thought that this woman was not very good before, but he was beaten in the face immediately. This woman is much darker than Bai Yan GUI. Bai Yan GUI is very polite to him. As a result, when he comes to Yin Zhu''s side, it''s just a bunch of incantations.These spells are somewhat similar to the magic methods. Ze thinks that if he is given enough time, he should be able to break them. But Ze is afraid that he does not have enough time, because he feels that some spells seem to be fatal. "Elder sister, what have you done to me? I''m just a chicken who can talk. You''ll kill me if you use so many spells. Get rid of the curse. I''ll really die." Zeqi said, as the old saying goes, the more you know, the faster you die. Curiosity killed the cat. Now he''s planted here. Yin Zhu some embarrassed said, "I don''t think you are strong enough, can''t trap you?" "Sister, it''s going to kill you. You don''t have to." Ze cried. "All right, all right." Yin Zhu also felt that he had lost too many curses, so he lifted some of them. "All right, it''s OK." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Now that you have control over me, will you tell me exactly what happened? How did you get here? How many of you are here? What were you going to do? Is it an accident to meet me, or do you know the existence of the demon and come to me on purpose? " Ze threw out a series of questions. "It''s just me and Bai Yan who are sent by the array. You think it''s a random bus ride. You can have as many people as you want. We originally wanted to find out the problem with scientific methods in this world of science and technology. That''s why we set up the laboratory. You''re just an accident. Who knows you are such a number one person. " Yin Zhu rolled a white eye, this Ze is narcissistic enough, still think they are aimed at him. If it wasn''t for his bad intentions to deal with Bai Yangui, it could be said that no one could find the place where he hid without giving clues. "Array? What kind of array, draw out to see Ze is very excited to be able to transmit across a world. He wants to learn. "I won''t. the array was drawn by the priest." Yin Zhubai glanced at Ze. "You will not." Ze is lost. This woman doesn''t look good. How can she be such a powerful thing? Priest, I really want to meet for a while. "Think about how to eliminate those who practice this skill." Yin Zhushen kicked daze. "Well, can you tell me first how you were trained from wild animals?" Ze asks curiously. He thinks that if he can get Yin Zhu''s skills, he can understand another way by combining his own skills. Yin Zhu''s world, though not well developed now, does not mean that all the skills in his world are wrong. There must be something good to refer to. "We have no Dharma." Yin Zhu waved his hand. "Deceiving." Ze doesn''t believe it, and then angrily flutters around Yin Zhu, causing chicken feathers to fly everywhere. "I don''t lie to you, because we are not beasts. We are human beings. The whole world is orcs. We are born to switch between beasts and human beings at will." Yin Zhu explained. "Orc, ORC world, there is such a world, there is such a world." Ze murmured, he was full of expectations, and then a bucket of cold water poured down. "So you''re not demons at all?" Ze''s face was full of tears. Originally, he thought that what the other party said was all from the cultivation of wild animals. In fact, each world had a different name. In fact, it was demon. Then he found that he had made a mistake from the beginning. "I''m an ORC. There''s no doubt about that. When we get here, we find that we can absorb the moonlight from here and make great progress. Because we''re careful that something goes wrong, Bai Yan is the first one to practice. However, when he absorbs the moonlight island to a certain extent, the animal Pill on his body is broken. The animal pill is the certificate to identify the orc in the orc world, Pu Yan There is no animal elixir, only animal can have it. But Bai Yangui''s animal elixir disappeared because of absorbing the moonlight. What do you think is the problem? " Yin Zhu leaves the problem to Ze. She and Bai Yan are lucky to return home. She can meet the soul of a demon who is still alive in ancient times. This guy can solve many of their problems. "Animal pill disappeared? What''s your animal pill like? Show me. " Ze asked curiously. "The animal elixir can only be taken out when the orcs die. I can''t show it to you, but when we became animals, there was a sapphire in our forehead. They said it was the embodiment of the animal elixir." Since he wants Ze to help, Yin Zhu naturally tells the other party what he knows. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 "I''ll see if you can change your body." Ze said excitedly. Yin Zhu nodded, then turned into a big bear and appeared in front of Ze. Before, he smelled the smell of some kind of animal in Yin Zhu''s body. Sure enough, he did not guess wrong. Besides the bear, how could he find so many women. However, this matter can only be thought about in my heart. During the time I have been in contact with Yin Zhu, Ze can see that this woman is very resentful, especially in the aspect of her appearance. It''s really strange for them that women care so much about her appearance. Ze shakes his head and doesn''t understand it. Although most monsters are beautiful when they transform, there are also some people who are not knowledgeable and have strange appreciation level. But generally speaking, no matter men or women, they will not dislike the appearance they choose. On the contrary, they will feel all kinds of beauty. Sure enough, this woman''s transformation is different from that of a monster. The monster''s transformation doesn''t have such a strange sign. Ze touched the stone with his hand to make sure that the stone really contains energy. He couldn''t help but want to buckle it down for research. He was not just going to dig it with his little paw, but he was slapped by Yin Zhu. Then Yin Zhu changed his body and changed Back to the people. "What did you want to do before?" Yin Zhu asked with a black face. "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to check it." Ze felt the danger and immediately covered up his intention. "Don''t you want me to do something? I just want to see if you are so mean? " Ze said angrily. "Change back quickly and show me." Ze said unhappily. Yin Zhu is not happy white Ze one eye, and then said: "you''d better give me a little better, if you have any crooked mind, you have to think about the consequences, understand?" Ze said that he was itching before, but he didn''t really have the heart to harm Yin Zhu. Now he won Yin Zhu''s soul once, and he can''t support him to win the second time. Now he is a weak chicken. What can he do? It''s better to be obedient. If he can study the secrets of orcs, it might be good for him. But this woman is very sensitive. Only when he has a little consciousness can he feel it. Can he say it''s the instinct of the beast? This chicken body cultivation qualification is very poor. From him to the present, he has been working hard, but the effect is very poor. He is still a chicken. Yin Zhu was transformed again. Ze would be more comfortable. He found that the gem grew in Yin Zhu''s body. He couldn''t buckle it even if he wanted to. In this, he carefully felt the power in the gem, and then very confused said: "I feel the power in the beast Dan is very strong, but you don''t give me much feeling." According to theory, this animal pill is in Yin Zhu''s body and is a part of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu should be able to use the power in it. Why doesn''t Yin Zhu seem to be able to mobilize this power? When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "I don''t know that." , yes, after the orcs died, the essence of this whole body would be condensed into the animal Dan. After death, everything would dissipate with time. However, the animal Dan stayed behind, leaving many of the ancestors left behind by the orcs. What everyone knew was that the beast Dan had a powerful power, but no one moved, not because of respectful predecessors, but to absorb these animal Dan. People will lose themselves in the end and become a madman, an inhuman madman. " Yin Zhu said with a sigh. Ze heard this but frowned, "no, it''s said that people die easily. Once people die, all the things related to them will gradually disappear with time. Whether it''s people or memory, even the bones will eventually turn into dust. Why do you keep the animal elixir forever, just because of the power in it? It''s not right. You can''t use this power, and at last it''s all left behind, unless? " Ze will be meditating. "Except for what?" Yin Zhu asked in surprise. "Unless it''s not yours." Ze said calmly. "What?" Yin Zhu was a little silly. "How could it be? This animal pill was born with every ORC. How could it be our animal pill? You''re talking nonsense. " If even animal Dan is not theirs, then what is her? Yin Zhu felt confused by Ze. "No, Yin Zhu, if you think about it carefully, if it belongs to you, can''t you use it? Do you feel with your heart that your animal pill has powerful power, but you can''t use it? Then, to death, all the things related to you disappear and return to the origin of the world, but the beast pill doesn''t, and his harm exists. That''s the essence. " Ze word by word analysis. Yin Zhu is a little silly, "but animal Dan was born with us?" Hearing this, Ze said with a smile, "Yin Zhu, don''t look at the surface of anything. You have to think that your world is not an ordinary world. If there are orcs and sacrifices, will there be gods? For example, there are monsters in our world. If you don''t see me, do you think it''s unbelievable? " Yin Zhu squatted on the ground and thought, yes, no one in the whole Orc continent has ever thought about whether their animal pill belongs to her or not. Yin Zhu has never doubted this aspect. Otherwise, Ze, an outsider, put forward this question. Did she really not think about this question? Is it because the onlookers see clearly?"It''s a reversal of my three outlooks." Yin Zhu smiles bitterly. Ze nodded, his words would be unacceptable. After all, his belief from small to large has been overthrown, and he certainly can''t accept it. "You see, the animal pill doesn''t belong to you. Do you want to find a way to take it out for me to study?" Ze smiles and claps his wings. Yin Zhu then white his one eye, "it seems that the purpose that you pursue is here." "Why be angry? Besides, I''m much smarter than you, and I know a lot about it. It''s best for me to study it." Ze is obviously interested in Yin Zhu''s animal pill, as long as Yin Zhu takes it out. "I would like to, but if we orcs take out the animal elixir alive, the animal elixir will become blood red, and the orcs will die. Do you think we will take out the animal elixir?" Yin zhuleng hum. "How do I feel like someone is raising animal pills, and you orcs are fertilizer?" Ze frowned and said. "It''s not right for you to say that. That man even tried his best to make fertilizer with people from all over the world. Why didn''t he collect the animal pills there?" Yin Zhu retorts. But Ze Bai glanced at Yin Zhu, "what do you know? Some of the great powers sleep for thousands of years, and people don''t care at all. Anyway, things are there, and no one wants them. It''s not the same when they come to collect them. Besides, the time of the great powers is very precious. They must wait for a certain amount of things to collect them. Where can they collect them one by one, they don''t have so many Time. " "OK, you''re smart. You''re right." Yin Zhu lay down feebly. "Tell me a good story about what happened in your world, especially about some ancient myths and stories, including some special events in your world. Maybe I can give you a smooth picture." Ze would lie flat on the ground and wait for Yin Zhu to tell a story. Yin Zhu thought about it for a moment. Now that she has said it, let''s make it clear. Of course, she originally went through the past. Yin Zhu didn''t say it. She changed a little bit and said that she was originally a little female of daze tribe. One day, she suddenly got the animal God inheritance, and then a series of things happened. Ze listened to TUT tut very seriously looked at Yin Zhu, can''t see, you are that world''s lucky son. "Any lucky son is calculated by others, because my body is special. Listen to me." Yin Zhu talks about the nightmare world from the orc world. When he talks about the nightmare world, Ze looks a lot more serious. If the orc world is a simple version, the nightmare world will be upgraded. Especially the people who have practiced reincarnation in Hanhai, and the people who are locked up in the dark abyss. Yin Zhu also talks about Mengji. This story has been told all day and night. Fortunately, Yin Zhu''s body can still bear it. Ze Zhenhui suddenly realized, "I said that reincarnation formula doesn''t make sense. Only a fool can go to practice. Now I understand." "What do you understand?" Asked Yin Zhu. "Didn''t you say that Mengji was the greatest genius of her time? Then she should have discovered the secret of the beast Dan, but she didn''t have the strength to resist, and the time was not enough to let her grow up slowly, so she came up with the reincarnation formula, and practiced for her with the people of the whole nightmare world. Only in that way can she have a little hope of victory. You don''t always say that Baiji says that your world will be destroyed, and Baiji should also know the reason, if so All that can be understood, and only the disaster of destroying heaven and earth can make a leader who used to love and protect the people become a ferocious executioner, because she has no other way to go. If she doesn''t fight, all people will die. At least she has hope. " Ze said with a sigh, if it''s really what he thought, Mengji is very powerful and powerful, at least he can''t do it. "Is that all?" Yin Zhu is confused. She always regards Mengji and Baiji as her enemies and Savior. Then Ze tells them that Mengji is not an enemy, but a hero and Savior. "It''s not necessarily what you said. The white sacrifice ferocious man is also very bad to me, so I don''t believe what you said." Yin Zhu looked up at the sky, confused. "Maybe, but I guess it based on my experience, and there''s no basis. But you said that Bai Yangui''s animal pill disappeared because of absorbing Yuehua. Let''s go to find Bai Yangui. You two will have a good experience. What''s the difference between you two? I can make a better distinction. " He suggested. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 In fact, what Ze said may not be unreasonable, but after knowing it, Yin Zhu''s heart can''t help shivering. Who is the enemy she has to face? If she uses the whole world as a pusher, she is really afraid. If there is a pusher behind Baiji, does she have a pusher behind her? By Ze''s analysis, Yin Zhu''s heart is heavy, and it''s not easy to feel. It''s wrong to think about this. If Ze''s analysis is right, what does Bai Ji really want her to do? Yin Zhu doesn''t want to die, whether to use her as cannon fodder or as an assistant. Even if Ze''s words are true, Bai Ji stands on the great righteousness. In this way, Yin Zhu won''t agree. No one can take her name without her consent. If she is willing to sacrifice in order to save the world, it''s not good However, Yin Zhu was not willing to die because he was calculated by others. "Ze, you mean that the beast pill is not ours. According to your meaning, someone should force it to us. It should be very easy to take away the things that don''t belong to us. Baiji, the high priest in the nightmare world, is very powerful. He made the array we came to this world? Then his strength should be able to strip the beast Dan from his own body! " Yin Zhu said very confused. "It should be OK. After all, how to enslave a world? Relatively speaking, there will certainly be rebels in that world, that is, the so-called son of fate. The original will of that world will fight desperately and let its own people fight for themselves. No one wants to be enslaved. Then, with the help of the will of the world, some people in your world will know each other''s plot Even if they can''t resist each other, they have the ability to escape. " Ze said with certainty. "It''s said that Bai Ji, the high priest of Yan Clan, suddenly lost all his strength ten thousand years ago. He should have been called Zi Ji, and then he became Bai Ji with the lowest strength. Do you think he lost all his strength at that time, because he stripped off his own animal elixir?" There are many legends about Baiji in the nightmare world. Of course, the most puzzling thing is why Baiji gave up his supreme strength and chose to become a useless person. Of course, baiji is a useless person, but no one can understand it. If Ze''s conjecture is all right, then the choice of baiji is very clear. When Yin Zhu thought of his situation, he couldn''t recognize and sigh. It was really hard for them to go, especially when Bai Ji didn''t know what he meant to them. Could Bai Ji be his special soul. "You say that since that backhand is so powerful, is it possible for him to come to our world?" What Yin Zhu is afraid of most is this. She is so lazy that she would like to die right away because she has done harm to the people in this world. "I don''t think so. If I could, I would have done it long ago. How could I wait until now?" Ze sighed, then said: "it should not be possible, our earth has a lot of soaring power, this is their hometown, they will not care, so this thing should not happen, if it is really possible, it is not what you can manage." Yin Zhu really doesn''t like his nonsense, but that''s right. She can''t manage it. "Forget it, don''t say this. You''d better tell Mengji how to save her first. As you said, even if Mengji is to save the world, I guess Mengji will kill herself before she can fight with that person. Even if she wins, she can''t control herself. The world will be destroyed at that time. Ze, help me think about it If you can''t think of a way, I''ll take you to the orc world later. Then you''ll have to work hard just for yourself. " Yin Zhu is threatening. Ze couldn''t help jumping when he heard this. He really couldn''t get out of the black hole. In fact, he also wants to play in the orc world in the past. Anyway, it''s hard for his Rooster to make progress in this world. It''s better to go to that world and try his luck. If he dies, it''s the same thing. Anyway, rooster can''t live for many years. Just think about it like this, I still feel quite subdued. I really don''t like the feeling of being coerced. Yin Zhu looked at Ze''s jumping feet and couldn''t help laughing, "don''t worry, for the sake of a fellow countryman in the world, I will protect you when I go back, at least when I''m alive." "A countryman of the world?" Ze frowned in doubt and stared at Yin Zhu. Then he said quietly, "I said how to see you are a little disobedient, but I can''t figure out where there is a problem. Now I think of it. Bai Yangui is very smart, and he has learned things very quickly, but he is still strange to the world. You are very familiar with these modern household appliances, and even the modern language is very smooth. It turns out that you are a townsman, isn''t it for me I''ll make it clear? " "Yin Zhu, you are not kind. You want me to help you, but you hide the most important information. You are not sincere. Are you kidding me? Thanks to me, I spent all my heart to help you find a way. As expected, human beings can''t believe it. " Ze looked at Yin Zhu contemptuously, and then directly through the body with a fart () to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu awkwardly grabbed his long hair and let it slip for a moment.What she doesn''t want is that people will subconsciously hide their secrets? All the stories she told before were true except that her own tribe added some water. "Well, my identity is fake. I used to be a person in this world, and then I was brought to that world by a chain of bracelets to wear my soul. This is the bracelet that takes me through. " Yin Zhu directly handed the crystal bracelet he was carrying in his hand to Ze, in which the soul of Beina had disappeared, and he couldn''t find anything. "I''ve been calculated and set up. Baiji figured out that the future of the orc world depends on the guidance of people from another world. The reason why I can cross the world with my body is that I''m led by my soul, and baiyangui is brought back by me. In this way, I really made it clear. " Yin Zhu hands together to get rid of looking at Ze. Why do you feel guilty? It''s not a good feeling. "Take out your animal pill and do research for me, and I''ll forgive you." Ze youyou''s mouth, he still cares about the energy inside. Yin Zhu said helplessly: "it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, it''s that I didn''t give it to you. If I really dig it for you, I''ll die." Ze thought for a while and said, "it shouldn''t be. Bai Yangui didn''t lose the animal pill. It''s not good. It should be to take off the animal pill under special circumstances. It should be OK." "What do you mean nothing? Can you do this deadly experiment at will? If I should die, would you pay for my life? " Yin Zhu said angrily. "Why are you so afraid of death?" Ze Qi shouts. Yin Zhu rolled a white eye, "you are not afraid of death, then why don''t you say, in case I die, pay for my life?" After hearing Yin Zhu''s words, Ze said helplessly: "master, you forgot that you put a lot of spells on me. You really have a problem. Can I run away?" I''m so angry with this stupid woman. When Yin Zhu heard this, she was stunned. Well, she is a good baby. She did not forget that she would have developed into the fact that she used evil means to control other people''s lives. "So you put a hundred heart, I seriously thought about it." Ze said he would never cheat others. "Well, tell me about your idea." Yin Zhu holds his chest in both hands and says that he just sees Ze boasting, how he says it and how he can persuade her. His method is good. "It''s very simple. Can''t Bai Yangui bear to disappear after absorbing the moonlight? Why don''t you leave your body, but it''s because of Yuehua. Does that mean that you are afraid of Yuehua? If you find out the animal pill and use the Yuehua you absorb to catch it, it won''t be ok? " Ze said with a smile. Yin Zhu was stunned and had to say that there was some truth in what he said, at least not nonsense. "You''re right. It''s really possible. Well, I''ll wait until I send the message back to the orc tribe. I''ll make sure." Yin Zhu smiles. Even if Ze''s conjecture is reasonable, she won''t make fun of her life. Ze''s inference is too important. She wants to find a way to contact Bai Ji and ask what''s going on. Even if Baiji doesn''t answer, as long as the matter is true, Baiji will be stunned when she brings it up. Anyway, she will know the answer. "Well, I''m also curious about your white Sacrifice ability. I''ll follow you and see." Zehe laughs. Yin Zhu''s only way to contact Bai Ji is to give her a string of beads. Yin Zhu gently waves the beads that can activate the array. To start the array, you need to turn the bead three times. Yin Zhu just turns it one time and doesn''t move. I think this circle will have a reaction in that world, but she doesn''t move next. Bai Ji will ask someone to make it clear. Indeed, as Yin Zhu thought, when Yin Zhu moved the bead, the original ground began to light up a line. At the moment when the array was lit up, many people''s hearts were affected. However, just as everyone was waiting there to welcome Yin Zhu back, the array slowly quieted down and no longer lit up. Bai Ji''s face is not good-looking. "What''s the matter with Yin Zhu? Once this array is started, it will cost a lot of energy. She''s a fool." In fact, Bai Ji has already thought that Yin Zhu must have some important news to say, otherwise he would not use this method. However, just as Bai Ji said above, he is very distressed to start the array in this way and use a lot of energy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 "Yin Zhu, what on earth are you doing? Are you irritating me and thinking I can''t do anything with you?" Yin Zhu looked at the string of beads in his hands and heard Bai Ji''s angry voice. "Are you angry?" Yin Zhu asked lightly. Bai Ji, however, was so angry by Yin Zhu''s understatement that he almost didn''t vomit blood. The connection between the two worlds is based on Chaohu imagination, which is in exchange for the lives of the nightmare people. "What do you find? You don''t need to contact me like this. It''s better to be very important, otherwise I''ll let your partner go to sacrifice." Bai Ji said angrily. "Baiji heard that ten thousand years ago, you suddenly lost all your strength, from purple sacrifice to Baiji. Since then, you rarely appear in the crowd, and you have never become a beast, right?" Yin Zhu said lightly. Bai Ji heard this, but his heart was cold, and then asked coldly, "what do you mean?" Bai Ji''s disposition is to be calm and calm again. When his secret is discovered, he will be worried? "How did you take the animal pill out of your body and let yourself live well?" Yin Zhu asked very kindly. "You..." Bai Ji was obviously fooled by Yin Zhu''s words. After a while, he was very happy, very happy, "sure enough, God still gave us a way to live, before I always did not understand, how God would choose you, to say that you are not soft hearted, strength is not strong, people are not smart enough, now I understand, you finally have strengths." "I didn''t expect to let you go back to your world and find so many things. It seems that you don''t have nothing to do when you go back. I''ll tell you that everything is what you guess. So you, Yin Zhu, you have to work hard and your companions and children are waiting for you to save." White sacrifice ha ha of smile, see his appearance, this meeting mood is quite good. "In such a good mood?" It''s hard for Yin Zhu to wonder. Shouldn''t he become angry after being torn down by himself? "Well, of course, it''s more reassuring to be a smart person than a stupid partner, isn''t it?" Bai Ji said with a smile. "Speaking, did Bena''s soul come to the earth unconsciously? Or did you consciously guide it? " Yin Zhu saw so many things, not good for no reason, so was it an accident that Beina came to the earth? Is it an accident that Yuehua on earth can fight against beast pill? So, everything is arranged. "I know. Why do you ask? That''s why you deliberately stir up the array. Don''t you know it''s a waste of time? Yin Zhu, when you come back, if you can''t get the revenge I want, then I''ll settle with you. " Bai Ji said coldly. "I want to talk to my partner." Yin Zhu said impolitely, since it has been wasted, it''s better to waste more. Since Bai Ji didn''t deny it, what Ze said is probably true, so she must let Tengxiao pay attention to it. Ze said that the animal pill is absolutely not good for their bodies. It should be to plunder some substance in their bodies. Unfortunately, he can''t be sure until he gets the animal pill. "I''ll talk to them about it later. I know better than you. Don''t worry. I''ll deceive them. Can''t your two kids contact you anyway?" Bai Ji couldn''t help but feel sad when he thought of the betrayed apprentice, who was his favorite apprentice. They were no longer his apprentices. Blood relationship was really a wonderful thing. "Well, since you say so, I''ll trust you for a while." It''s true that what she knows depends on guessing. No Baiji knows clearly. This time she makes such a move. It''s impossible for Tengxiao to say they don''t know. If Baiji doesn''t say anything, they will try to contact her. "How?" Ze looks at Yin Zhu''s connection with the world. The bracelet is very interesting. It''s different from the array, but the Tao is similar. If you want to understand it, you will understand it. He wants to study it. "Your crow mouth is very effective." Yin Zhu is very powerless to say that, sure enough, life is like that. Yin Zhu thought he had climbed a big mountain, but found that there was a bigger mountain in front of him to block his way. I think hope is ahead, but I find that there are more difficulties waiting for me. Life is hard. If Gou will not die, Yin Zhu really wants to. She is not fit to be the Savior. "What''s crow''s mouth? I''m smart. I''m not as stupid as the people on your side. Why didn''t I think about animal pill?" Ze said triumphantly. "Who would have thought that there was something wrong with the animal pill? Would you have suspected that there was something wrong with some part of your body that day?" Yin zhuleng hum. "Of course, if I have something useless on me, I will doubt it." Everything is relative. We should be useful. "Well, you''re good." Yin Zhu is very helpless to say that he lost. "Let''s go to find Bai Yan." Ze said with a smile, find Bai Yan to return to him, you can leave this woman, don''t like this not gentle woman, nothing to threaten him, really hate."Don''t worry, Bai Yangui is different from me. I''m hiding in the dark to prepare for the harvest. Bai Yangui is standing in the light. Do you think I''ll go to see Bai Yangui openly?" Yin zhuleng hum. Hearing this, Ze couldn''t help laughing, "now that you have chosen to continue living here, it means that Lin Chun knows. Since you''re not going to hide Lin Chun, you''re afraid to go to Bai Yangui. Besides, aren''t you very close to Yang Wantong? You can say that you are looking for Yang Wantong. Who said to go there must be looking for Bai Yan, you are stupid. " Ze gave Yin Zhu an opinion. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help but look at Ze, "Yang Wantong grew up with her master. How many good friends does she have? Does her master know? I said that I have known her recently. Can her master not pay attention to her "You''re the typical one. What did you do?? And the kind of archway. " Of course, the middle two words Ze did not dare to say, for fear of being plucked by Yin Zhu. This woman always plucks her hair. He''s a chicken, OK? No one likes naked v-ben. "Go, you are proud of your strength. Why don''t you say how many years you have lived? If I have lived for so many years, I''m a fool. I''m smart and diligent. You''ve made up for so many years. If you surpass me, what''s your pride?" Yin zhuleng hum. How many years have you been mending? Ze heard this almost a mouthful of old blood did not spit out, too much, he is the most intelligent wolf, dare to call him stupid. "It''s said that the country is easy to change, the nature is hard to change, just like you''re stupid. If you''re given thousands of years, you''re still like this. When cattle are brought to Beijing, it''s still cattle." Ze Leng hum, who can''t mock. "You If you go, I won''t quarrel with a naive chicken. I''m an elegant and intellectual woman in the new era. I have time to work hard. I''d better think about the philosophy of life. " Yin Zhu turns around and walks away, ignoring Lize. Bai Yangui said that absorbing Yuehua is good for the body. The most obvious advantage is that there is no animal pill. Bai Ji would rather lose his strength than peel the animal pill from himself. Then the animal pill must be removed, but whether to learn from Bai Yangui is what Yin Zhu should consider. Ze said that there was a powerful force in the animal pill, and the mysterious man used the whole Orc world to raise the animal pill. If he said that the animal pill was useless, Yin Zhu didn''t believe it at all. In other words, the power in the animal pill could be used, but how to use it was a problem. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to separate the animal pill from her body. What she lacks most now is strength. If she can get the strength in the animal pill, and there are many animal pills scattered in the orc world, then she can take the animal pill before the mysterious man comes. Is that so that she can better protect her relatives? But if you want to absorb the power of beast Dan, I''m afraid you really need Ze''s help. She has no other means except inheriting the witchcraft from Wuji, and Wuji''s witchcraft is probably taught to her by Baiji. "Ze, thank you for your help. I''ll reward you for what you want to eat tomorrow." Yin Zhu looks at Ze with a smile. This guy is still useful, so I''d better give him some benefits first. Ze is frightened by the smile of Yin Zhu''s grandmother. Isn''t this woman always fierce? Why did he suddenly smile so strangely? It seemed that he was very upset. He thought that Bai Yangui would come back, but he almost didn''t care about him. Besides asking him some questions, Yin Zhu was a big devil. "No, no, it''s my pleasure to help Yin Zhu." Ze was so excited that he couldn''t stand any more. Well, do you want delicious food or despise snacks? "Do you have something you want in particular, and if I can afford it or have it, how about giving it to you?" Yin Zhu said very generously. Ze was even more confused when he heard this. It was too good for him. He was afraid that he would not be able to do what the woman wanted to do. "Don''t scare me, elder sister. What do you want to do? Can you say it directly? I''m too small to be scared. " Ze collapsed on the ground, really want to stretch his legs, no matter what. "Well, I just want you to help me find a way. Can I absorb the power of animal pill?" Yin Zhu didn''t expect that he just wanted to flatter the horse, so he patted the horse on the leg. "I have to study your animal pill before I know if I can do it. As long as I can do it, don''t scare me." Ze thought that if he had hands, he would wipe away his sweat. It''s OK. Don''t scare people. It''s OK. Don''t scare people. It''s OK. Don''t scare people. It''s OK. Don''t scare people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 Yin Zhu knows that with the existence of Yang Wantong, it''s only a matter of time before Lin Chun gets to her. It''s just a matter of time. It''s better to be a little later. Another thing is that what Yin Zhu thinks, she will definitely know the orc world in the future, but Bai Yangui doesn''t. Apart from her parents, she doesn''t want to have too much contact with people here, causing unnecessary trouble. Even if he knows that Lin Chun has her, as long as Bai Yangui can cooperate with him, Lin Chun will not tear her down. When she leaves, there is no trace. After going through a scene and then coming back, Yin Zhu feels more and more that this person is better to contact less, and the cause and effect is very mysterious. She is really afraid. Besides, what she has to worry about now is the animal pill, which is the most important thing. On the other side, Baiji happily went back to Ziji''s house, and then called Tengxiao and baikun over, "you should know that there was so much noise before. Well, Yinzhu talked to me." Looking at Bai Ji''s happy appearance, Bai Kun frowned and asked, "what did Yin Zhu say?" Bai Ji will look at Teng Xi and Teng Cheng, who are very complicated on one side, "you two, come here." Tengxi and Tengcheng slowly and unhappily came to Baiji. Obviously, Baiji was happy because the development of things was good for Baiji, which was harmful to them. How could they be happy. "I always thought that you were useless waste materials, especially Yin Zhu. I really wanted what I wanted when I sent people back, but I didn''t expect that Yin Zhu exceeded my expectation. It''s so good." Bai Ji said with a smile. Bai Kun looks at Bai Ji very seriously. Bai Ji''s appearance is abnormal. Bai Ji is always free to laugh and talk. No matter what kind of events are safe and steady, it''s a big event that can make him go wrong for a second. Now Bai Ji is smiling and happy. I don''t know what kind of news Yin Zhu sends back to make Bai Ji so happy. "I always thought that to protect the world, only I fought with Mengji. The people in the world are ignorant. Who could have thought that Yin Zhu would give me a big surprise? It''s really a big surprise. But it also shows that the people in the world are quite smart. Unfortunately, I can''t go to that world to have a look. I really want to have a look." Bai Ji murmured. "You can just say what Yin Zhu said. There''s no need to turn around here and say something that people don''t understand." Tengxiao said angrily and unhappily. What he hated most was a pair of nonsense, and then he wanted someone who didn''t say anything. Baiji is a typical example of this kind. I don''t like such people very much. Bai Ji is probably in a good mood, and did not care about Tengxiao. He said with a smile: "you should have heard that I used to be called Ziji. Do you know why I was called Bai Ji?" "Because you lost all your strength." Tengxiao said. When Bai Ji heard this, he said, "I''ve lost all my strength. Do you think I''m weak now? What is loss? " Tengxiao was stunned when he heard this. Bai Kun would drag back the guy who only has a long head but not a long brain, and then asked, "it''s said that you have wasted your strength. Would you rather be a white sacrifice? Can you tell me why? " This is also an eternal mystery. Many people want to know why Baiji did that. "Because I want to be a free man, not a pig to be slaughtered." White sacrifice cold hum. Pigs to be slaughtered? How is this possible? Think about how powerful their master is. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng looked at their master in disbelief. This is self mockery. Otherwise, how can it be? Their master''s strength is absolutely ranked in the top five in the world. Who dares to treat his master like this. When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help but feel a little funny. "If you don''t make yourself a pig to be slaughtered, you let the whole nightmare world be your pig and Mengji''s pig. Then you eat these human bones and quickly improve yourself. It''s very powerful." After Bai Kun''s words, all the people around him looked at him in surprise. Baiji didn''t seem to be surprised at all. He said with a smile, "sure enough, you are the smartest. You went out before. I guess you found something. You want to be our killer, right?" Bai Kun''s heart was cold when he heard this. This guy even knew whether he had done something. The other side knew clearly. But since he knew why he didn''t stop him, Bai Ji had the ability to stop him. "Why? Now that you know it, you don''t care? " Bai Kun is a little angry. He thought he had found the other party''s death. Now Bai Ji tells him that everything he does is in his eyes. What he does is useless? "No, what you did was right, not wrong, as you expected." Bai Ji said with a smile. "Then?" Bai Kun really can''t figure out Bai Ji''s mind. "Well, don''t talk so much nonsense, turn back to the original topic, and when I make everything clear, you will know why I am." Bai Ji waved his hand and asked Bai Kun to stop. He was not ready to help Bai Kun slowly."It''s a fact that I lost my strength 10000 years ago. At the beginning, I was very weak. Then I slowly recovered to the present situation. As for the reason why I lost my strength, it was because I dug out my own animal elixir." Bai Ji said lightly. "What?" People on the scene were shocked when they heard this. They dug out their own animal pill. It was not only a shock, but also a panic. Didn''t it mean that the orcs would die if they left the animal pill? Why is Baiji still alive? What kind of monster is this? Even if there is no animal pill, it can still live well and become stronger and stronger. Tengxiao had a lot of doubts, but Bai Kun stopped them with his hand gestures. Since Bai Ji told the secret, he would have made it clear why he did it. Even this matter might have something to do with Yin Zhu, otherwise Bai Ji would have said it as soon as Yin Zhu passed on the news. "You''re really smart. You look like Zichen at the beginning." Bai Ji said with emotion, "the reason why I dig out my own animal pill is very simple, because the so-called animal pill is not ours, let alone ours. It is just something that some people force into our bodies, absorb and corrupt our bodies." Bai Ji looked at each one of them who were scared to grow up and couldn''t help laughing. "What evidence do you have for this, and who put it into the body of no Orc?" Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. It''s just that Bai Kun believes that people as powerful as Bai Ji can only choose to take out the animal pill by self destruction. If the animal pill is really harmless, how can Bai Ji take out his own animal pill. "Voucher? I''ll show you the shape of a beast. " With that, Bai Ji turned into a white deer. Its antlers were crystal clear and it looked very beautiful, but there was a dark hole on the deer''s forehead. The hole had been scarred, but the deep hole would be better and the hole could be seen, which showed how deep the wound was. Originally, it was a beautiful snow deer. The ugly scar of the hard forehead heart was destroyed. Bai Kun is very brave and goes to check directly. Bai Ji also asks him to check himself. Bai Kun checks it and shakes his head bitterly to the people in front of him. Bai Kun also wants to say that Bai Ji has covered up his animal elixir by means, but he doesn''t think it''s true. There is no animal elixir. "Check it out? Is that all right? Believe me, too? " Bai Ji put his clothes together and then sat askew on the stool. "Master, what''s the consequence? Are you all right?" Teng Xi and Teng Cheng rushed to the front of Bai Ji and said with concern. Baiji sees Ziji''s filial disciple from the two children. Zichen is a good disciple. Just think of the two children''s betrayal, he can''t go back, Zichen also can''t go back, he has been unwilling to believe, but at the beginning he divided Zichen into three, at that time Zichen has gone. But the two children are indeed the continuation of Zichen, and they also care about him. They just don''t want him to hurt his relatives now. Forget it. He owes his apprentice a lot. He owes the child a lot. Otherwise, these two people are clearly protons, but they are still running and jumping here every day. "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry." Baiji is a bit complicated. For these two children, he knows they have cheated themselves, but he still can''t bear to punish them. Now they care about themselves. I think these two children are not so heartless. These two guys want to balance the strength of both sides when they have nothing to do. In fact, they can''t balance at all. If they are balanced, everyone will die. "You say there are people behind it. Who are the people behind it? Who dares to attack the whole Orc world? These orcs were born with the beast pill Bai Kun asked angrily. If even he has a real ethnic group, the world is just something in other people''s hands. How can Bai Kun not be angry? How can he not be angry? He works so hard, but tells him that everything is fake. "I don''t know who''s behind it. Mengji and I first found out about it. At that time, I followed Mengji around. Until one time, we went to a relic. Only Mengji and I knew about the relic. Then we found out that the world was a conspiracy. Do you know a conspiracy?" Bai Ji laughs loudly. "Bai Kun, you are so smart. Do you think the survival of our world is really only tens of thousands of years of history that we have seen now?" You know why? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 "You should be very clear that the history of any world will always leave many traces, such as how the world evolved and can always be found, but we have nothing here. The only thing left is the animal pill, the animal pill, the animal pill. It''s like one day our history suddenly appears, and then one day it is suddenly erased by people. Everything is erased and nothing is left. It starts from the orcs again. " Bai Ji had no choice but to smile bitterly. "Since nothing has been left and erased, how did you find the evidence?" Bai Kun said in doubt. Bai Ji laughed when he heard this, "because what we got is not evidence at all. What the relic left me was just a suspicious word, plus the future I saw from heaven. Then Mengji and I tried our best to investigate these, and the more we found out, the more scared we were. You know that the whole world can''t help you, even you don''t want to live Do you understand what is righteous? " "Mengji and I are not reconciled. We try our best to find and investigate. Unfortunately, we can''t find out the things behind. You know, the biggest problem is that we can''t find out any problems." Bai Ji smiles bitterly. "Then I got the information according to my own divination. I tried my best to get rid of the animal elixir. However, my strength became nothing. It was the animal elixir that absorbed all my strength. However, I couldn''t use the power in the animal elixir. You can feel it." "And have you ever thought about it? Normally, we orcs are strong and don''t get sick. Although we used to be short of food and clothing, I infer with Mengji that no matter what, normal orcs should be able to live to 70 or 80 years old, but now orcs are generally 40 or 50 years old, because the skill life in the body has been absorbed by the animal pill. ¡±Bai Ji said lightly. "At that time, Mengji and I thought that we couldn''t use the animal pill, but this kind of thing with a lot of power can''t be useless. The most in the world is the animal pill. After continuous research with Mengji, the most we studied at that time was the animal pill. Even the lunhuishenjue was studied by the animal pill, especially the absorption At that time, we were thinking that even if we were mole ants, we would have to fight together. If there was no God, we would make our own God. " Bai Ji narrated word by word, his mood was very stable, just like telling a story. "We also know that reincarnation formula is cruel. It was created by absorbing a person''s soul and life. Both Mengji and I have been unable to bear it. We are also wondering whether the mysterious existence is our fantasy? But when I took out my animal pill, I saw a huge eye staring at me through time and space. At that moment, I thought I would die. Maybe I didn''t care about a little reptile like me, or it was fun to see a little reptile like me struggling. Maybe that''s how I escaped. " Bai Ji said bitterly and unwillingly. "Mengji and I both know that the people behind us pay attention to us. At the beginning, we were still scared. Then I found that no matter what I did, that person did not pay attention to us any more. Then I divined that the hope of our world depends on the outside people, so I designed this series of things. Do you think it''s a pity for those orcs who sacrificed for this plan? We''ve gone too far, but Bai Kun, we also sacrificed a lot. Mengji knew it was unreliable when she came up with the reincarnation formula, but Mengji didn''t hesitate to do it. She wanted to fight with that man. At least there was a hope, the hope of our whole world. If she didn''t do it, we''d be happy There is no hope in our world. " "It''s incredible." Leihe can''t believe it, this, the whole world is other people''s pig, this is simply, simply, Leihe desperately shook his head to tell himself, these are fake. But Bai Ji nodded seriously, "it''s all true. Do you know why I''m so happy? Do you know why I''m so happy? Yin Zhu told me that she has found a way to get rid of the animal pill of human body without harming herself. Do you know what that means? It means that as long as there is this method, that person will not be able to enslave the orcs. Even if he puts the animal pill into our bodies, we will also have a way to take it out. " "Didn''t you take the animal pill out of your body long ago?" Tengxiao asked. Bai Ji shakes his head when he hears this, "I can take out the animal pill all by my own strength, and I have prepared a lot of life-saving things. It''s OK for one or two people to use it. How can people all over the world use it?" "Bai Kun, I have told you all the reasons for everything. You still have to fight against us. No matter what happens in the world, do you still have to deal with Mengji?" Bai Ji turns his head and looks at Bai Kun seriously. When Bai Kun heard this, he sneered, "who knows if this thing you said is true or not, and whether it will deceive us." Bai Ji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "since you don''t believe me, go back and ask Yin Zhu. Anyway, you have plenty of means to contact Yin Zhu." Teng Xi and Teng Cheng were stabbed by Bai Ji''s words, and their faces turned red and uncomfortable. It seems that their master knows all the things they do for their father. "Come on, you two boys will feel embarrassed. When you want to help, you still don''t help me. Now I dare not say a word. Get out of here, worthless boy." Bai Ji scolded Teng Xi and Teng Cheng.Teng Xi Teng Cheng can''t help but feel relieved when he heard this. It seems that master is not angry. It''s also because Yin Zhu has brought him good news. "Even if what you say is the truth, we are different from you. We don''t want to be the Savior. As for the destruction of the world, we all know when the world will be destroyed. Maybe we will all die of old age at that time. As for the descendants, who cares about the long-term things?" Bai Kun said sarcastically. When Bai Ji heard this, he couldn''t help yelling, "if you baikun don''t care about the tribe, you will sell the hue everywhere, just for the Meizu to get something to eat?" "Well, that''s, that''s because I have a conscience. It''s better than your nightmare tribe abandoning them all the time." Bai Kun was very angry when he thought that the Meizu was originally a lower class left behind by the Yan Clan. He always thought that his surname was Bai, but he didn''t think that his surname was Bai because his ancestors didn''t have the strength. In fact, his strength has been greatly improved after he has been in the Yan kingdom for such a long time, especially after practicing the reincarnation formula, which can be said to be thousands of miles a day Qingkun or lankun, just think that baikun sounds good. It''s not his dish that can change its name at any time. "Well, what''s the point of telling you about this? Can you honestly tell me what you plan to do with Yin Zhu in the end? Have you changed your mind now? " Bai Kun asked directly. Looking at the silent Bai Ji, Bai Kun could not help sneering, "it seems that you are not kind-hearted. Do you mean that we should sacrifice for the world? After all, this is the world where we are born and bred. In fact, you are right. If I were you, I would, but Yin Zhu is not. She is not a person in the world. She does not enjoy the benefits of the world. She is here to suffer, she is not Why sacrifice? It''s up to you to sacrifice for nothing? " "It seems that you have forgotten that orcs never sacrifice their partners, unless their partners are dead, it will be her turn." Bai Kun said coldly, and his words were very clear, that is, as long as Yin Zhu was in danger, he would try his best to stop him. Bai Ji was asked by Bai Kun''s words. Yes, it''s worth their sacrifice. What about Yin Zhu? Is Yin Zhu willing to be sacrificed? "That''s her destiny. God has chosen her for a long time, not me." Bai Ji said bitterly. "Why do you feel guilty? You dare not tell me what you want to do to Yin Zhu. Does that mean that the consequences of Yin Zhu are terrible? So you don''t dare tell us? I won''t just forget about Baiji. And since you are all good people, let Xiaojin go. Mengji hasn''t swallowed Xiaojin yet. " Bai Kun said very impolitely. Does Bai Ji think that he said it was to save the world, and he will forgive what he did? In fact, what''s the difference between him and that mysterious man? He thinks that if he is superior, he can arrange the fate of others, but his strength is stronger. "Xiaojin, he''s still alive. After a while, Xiaojin can absorb Mengji on the dark side. As you can see, Mengji on the positive side can''t be suppressed. Xiaojin can help. If Mengji can''t suppress Mengji on the dark side, the world will be destroyed." Bai Ji sighed. At that time, they all knew that practicing reincarnation formula would be bad, but they didn''t expect the consequences to be so serious. He had been having a headache before, and there was really a reason for Mengji. Xiaojin rushed to Mengji''s side at the beginning. He was really scared to death. He was afraid of provoking the one on the dark side. He didn''t expect that he could help Mengji. When Bai Kun heard this, he felt a little unhappy. "You''re very good. You can make good use of people and clean them up. Then you''re not wasting anything." Bai Ji heard Bai Kun''s sarcasm and said nothing. He just waved his hand helplessly, "OK, since I can''t help it, you can stay well. If your actions are too big, don''t blame me for being impolite. If you want to make trouble, make trouble." Bai Ji is really ready to do something to Yin Zhu. As for Yin Zhu''s friends, he doesn''t plan to do anything. He still feels guilty, especially tengxi. If he can, he doesn''t want to move Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 Yin Zhu began to practice under the guidance of Ze. Since absorbing Yuehua to a certain extent can make the animal elixir disappear, it shows that Yuehua repels the animal elixir. When Yin Zhu thinks of absorbing Yuehua, he can collect Yuehua in another way as long as he is sober. Then, can he keep sober and feel how Yuehua is Those who reject the animal pill will see if they can get it out. When he heard Yin Zhu''s practice, he was addicted to it. He would wake up only when he was stimulated by foreign things. He couldn''t help but wonder how many times he would have died if he were a monster. Especially when there were many demons in the first time, he would have lost himself in practice. He would have died quickly. He didn''t know whether it was because of the animal pill or something else. To tell you the truth, Ze is really interested in orcs now. Seeing Yin Zhu become a bear and begin to absorb the moonlight for cultivation, Ze can''t help but be envious of the white fog formed by the moonlight gathered around him. The orc is really heaven and earth seizing. It''s very good for him to absorb a wisp of moonlight when he was practicing. It''s terrible that Yin Zhu directly forms the fog. No wonder Bai Yangui says that he can only practice for a while If he can absorb so much, he will become a demon soon. Originally prepared to study the connection between Yin Zhu''s animal Dan and Yuehua, we can see that Yuehua, who has formed a thick fog, thinks about her own qualifications. At this time, she has the opportunity to run her thighs and rub some soup. If she doesn''t hurry to do it, she will wait for a while. So Ze Puteng''s little body leans against Yin Zhu and takes a deep breath. It''s so comfortable that she can eat ten times Like the whole tonic soup, Ze began to practice in a hurry. While practicing, Ze can''t help but scold the thief God. Why is it so unfair? It''s hard for him to practice, but they are just like kaigua. It''s too eccentric. Besides, Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui are people from another world. Why do they give them so many benefits? This resource should be regarded as the biological resource of the earth. Well, Yin Zhu is at least half a human. Bai Yangui is biased by heaven. When he thinks of his unfortunate rebirth, Ze can''t help vomiting blood. But it''s not right. He''s been with Bai Yangui before, and he''s seen Bai Yangui practice. Bai Yangui absorbs a lot of Yuehua, but he can''t compare with Yin Zhu. He remembers that Bai Yangui said that he had been practicing for more than a month before he became a man. Does that mean that Bai Yangui''s practice was so fast and crazy? What is the reason why Bai Yangui''s cultivation became slower later? Because of the animal pill? Because Bai Yan lost the animal pill. The reason why Yin Zhu''s cultivation is so fast is that he has animal elixir. So the animal pill is not a bad thing. He wants it. Ze takes a deep breath again. It''s really ecstatic. Such a good opportunity must not be missed. It seems that if he wants to find a way to stay by Yin Zhu''s side in the future, maybe he can return to the peak soon. At that time, he will catch the woman Yin Zhu to be his servant and eat her if she is not obedient, just like Yin Zhu is always threatening him now. If he is not obedient and serious, he will pluck his hair and stew. Yin Zhu thinks that youze is staring at him, so he indulges in practicing. Ze cultivates, cultivates quickly, and takes advantage of himself. As for Yin Zhu, he has forgotten everything he told him before. When Yin Zhu woke up in the morning, she saw Ze, who was sleeping soundly with her head tilted against her bear''s leg. She couldn''t help frowning and jumping. She put her hand around Ze''s chicken neck and picked up the annoying chicken. "Say, Mr. sleep Xiang, you must have studied too hard and tired yesterday, so you will still be sleeping." Ze had been sleeping well and was having a beautiful dream. Suddenly he dreamed that a big hand came down from the sky. Then he grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up. Then he stretched his tongue like a dying local dog and couldn''t breathe any more. Then he really felt like he was going to be out of breath. When he opened his eyes, he saw Yin Zhu holding it and staring at it. "Come on, put me down. I''ll be dead." Ze rolled his eyes and said in agony. "What did you study yesterday?" Yin Zhu left Ze on the sofa and asked coldly. Ze''s face froze when he heard this, then he made a low noise and walked carefully to Yin Zhu''s feet. "Yes, I''m sorry. Yesterday, I saw that you could gather a large group of Yuehua in your cultivation. As soon as I was excited, I followed the cultivation, and then forgot to study the animal pill. I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." Ze made a deep review of his own mistakes, and then looked at Yin Zhu flatteringly, hoping that Yin Zhu would forgive him. He just checked and found that the effect of this night''s cultivation was better than that of his one month''s cultivation. If he didn''t hold such a thick golden thigh now, when would he wait. "That''s how you do things. You can be a little determined. No, you''re totally unreliable." Yin Zhu said angrily. "No, I can''t blame it. It''s mainly because you absorb too much moonlight. It''s amazing. Then I indulge in it." Ze will also understand why Yin Zhu''s cultivation can be addicted to it. If so many moon flowers are absorbed, can they not be ecstatic and forget everything? Think that what he absorbed in one night is just a hair. Can he not wake up? People are more popular than dead people."You don''t mean to praise me for my talent. It''s abnormal, right?" Yin Zhu asked with a frown. "Was Bai Yan the same as you before she returned? Cultivation can absorb a lot of moonlight and form a white fog Asked Ze. Yin Zhu nodded, "is it difficult that the cultivation speed of Bai Yangui has slowed down now?" "Yes, now the cultivation speed of Bai Yangui is quite fast for me, but it''s also in the level of genius and evil. It''s acceptable, but you''re totally crazy, understand?" Ze wants to say that if he can get the beast pill, maybe he can become a big demon again from a chicken in more than a month. Then haikuo will be free with the help of the fish, and he can also compete with Yinzhu and Baiyan in return. "Because of the beast pill?" Yin Zhu obviously thought of this problem. "Well." Ze answered in the affirmative. Yin Zhu is really curious. This animal pill can absorb Yuehua''s cultivation, but at the same time, Yuehua can also eliminate the power in the animal pill. The relationship between the two is really complementary and interesting. "Yin Zhu, can you take me with you next time you practice? The boss will take me with you. Otherwise, my generation has no hope of becoming a demon and will become a chicken that has been cooked by others." Ze sad with tears, hoping that his pathetic appearance can move Yin Zhu. "Oh, do you really want to become a chicken demon?" Yin Zhu asked in surprise. Ze heard this very helpless said: "I don''t want to ah, can good death is better to rely on living, difficult not into you this hard hearted woman is looking forward to my death?" Finish saying Ze Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa Wa. "Do you mean a big man crying like this?" Yin Zhu looks at Ze silently. "I''m sorry, what''s the good meaning? It''s said that men don''t cry because they don''t feel sad. Now I''m so sad that I''m hopeless. My sadness runs counter to the current." Ze tears while facing the wind, while sad. "What videos have you seen recently?" Yin Zhu is very helpless to ask, yes, Ze''s favorite is to watch all kinds of short videos on the Internet, and then also learn from other people''s funny comparison. "No Ze immediately patted his chest and said. "OK, later we''ll make an appointment with Bai Yan to talk about it. By the way, we''ll let Bai Yan go with us and have a good study of the beast pill." Yin Zhu patted Ze and arranged what to do today. Yin Zhuxian calls Yang Wantong and says that he has come back. At the same time, he asks her out to play. Of course, he asks her to take Bai Yangui with him. Bai Yangui''s invitation to Yin Zhu naturally came. As soon as Yang Wantong saw Yin Zhu, she directly hugged Yin Zhu''s arm, "sister, you''ve finally come back. I miss you so much." This girl is brave, but she has a sweet mouth. She cries all day and helps herself a lot. Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed that she didn''t bring a small gift this time. "I''ll take you to buy clothes. I forgot to bring you a present when I came back this time." Yin Zhu said very apologetically. "It doesn''t matter, sister. I don''t have to buy clothes. I have a lot of clothes." Yang Wantong thinks of their other identities, such as Bai Yangui, who doesn''t have a cent, and estimates that Yin Zhu doesn''t have much money, so she doesn''t waste Yin Zhu''s money. "It doesn''t matter. Don''t save money for me. I have money." Yin Zhu looks at this all the way is to buy a small thing, Yang Wantong help pay, you know what this guy is careful about. "I know that I have money, but I do great things. I want to keep the money on the blade. Besides, I really don''t need it." Along the way, she unfortunately observed Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui. They met and said hello calmly, but there was no ambiguity. This shows that these two people should not be lovers. Yang Wantong was most worried about what Bai Yangui had with Yin Zhu. In that case, it would be hard for her to fight. A person she adored, a person she liked, if there was something between them, she didn''t know It''s the best. It''s perfect. Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui should be of the same kind, and they should be relatives together. If she wants other people''s younger brother, she should flatter Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Yangui all the way. Most of the girl''s eyes were fixed on her. But looking at Bai Yangui''s evil face, she really seduced people. "Like Bai Yangui so much?" Yin Zhu asked in Yang Wantong''s ear. Hearing this, Yang Wantong couldn''t help staring big eyes, then blushed and nodded, "well, I like it very much. As long as he doesn''t dislike me, I''ll go up the mountain and down the sea of fire with him. If he doesn''t want me, I can''t help it." Have courage, now the little girl is very brave, she admired, "come on!" Yin Zhu patted Yang Wantong on the shoulder. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 She didn''t tell Bai Yangui about her identity, but Yang Wantong should more or less understand that there is something wrong with Bai Yangui''s identity, and it''s very troublesome. But the girl said that she has to keep up with Bai Yangui when she goes up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire. She''s very firm, but Bai Yangui''s personality is not bad. If Bai Yangui dares to follow the girl to do something, she won''t leave Yang Wantong behind, and she doesn''t have to worry about it . Ze, who is hiding in the shopping bag, can''t help rolling his eyes. Yin Zhu has been muttering that he is very busy and urgent. He wants to be a matchmaker and pimp. Poor him, go shopping with Yin Zhu, can only hide in the shopping bag, if he went out, he was afraid of being caught plucked. When he was not a demon, he was also a majestic wolf king. Why did he need to avoid human beings? It was all human beings who avoided him. Now it is retribution. He is going to avoid human beings. Ze felt sorry for himself there. He looked very pitiful. Yang Wantong smiles and leans on Yin Zhu''s side and asks, "elder sister, can you tell me what Bai Yangui likes so that I can catch up with him better?" After hearing Yang Wantong''s words, Yin Zhu kept silent for a while and said, "I really want to help you, but now I don''t know Bai Yangui''s idea. You know, you may not have a result with him. I encourage you, because you are brave, but I''m also afraid that because of me, you will not be able to get up again regardless of everything you fall down. You are among the few who will hurt you at that time Not many friends, I really hope you are happy. " Yin Zhu had many friends before, but she didn''t dare to get to know those people and didn''t have to give them any trouble. Yang Wantong heard this with a smile, "elder sister, I''m not afraid of it. In fact, Bai Yangui is very good. At least he is not scum. Besides, if I don''t work hard, I really don''t want to give up." "Well, I''ll go back and have a good try. If Bai Yangui doesn''t object, I''ll help you, OK?" Asked Yin Zhu. When Yang Wantong heard the answer, she was very happy and said, "that''s troublesome for my sister." After three people strolled around, Yin Zhu found a teahouse and opened a private room to drink tea. Yang Wantong probably knew that Yin Zhu should have something to discuss with Bai Yangui. In fact, she really wanted to know. She wanted to know anything about Bai Yangui, but she was afraid that it would be disgusting. Moreover, the more you know about the secret, the better "She smiles," elder sister, Bai Yangui, I still want to go to the shops downstairs. If you are tired, have a rest here first? " "Well, come up when you''re tired. We''ll wait for you." Yin Zhu smiles. "I''m very nice. You don''t have a partner. Aren''t you going to find one?" Yin Zhu said with a smile. But Bai Yangui refused directly, "no, I don''t know where our future is. Why do you pull her into the water? You also said that she is a good girl. What will she do with me? What''s the future? It''s completely black. Why?" Well, Bai Yangui refuses. Yin Zhu thinks that if she stands in Bai Yangui''s position, maybe she will do the same. After all, the two worlds, even the species are not the same. In the history of so many young ladies, there are several cross racial love affairs with good results, so Bai Yangui is not willing to try. "But she likes you very much. If Bai Yangui doesn''t like you, don''t give people hope. Don''t contact her in the future, or she will sink deeper and deeper. " Yin Zhu suggested. Bai Yan nodded, "I know." In fact, he didn''t contact Yang Wantong for a long time. The girl didn''t know how to fall in love with him at a glance, which is the love at first sight in the legend. Bai Yangui touched her face, which is very good-looking, but it doesn''t make the girl so infatuated. In fact, she is very good-looking. Of course, this is the appreciation level of the world. Originally, Bai Yan returned It''s the appreciation level of the orc world. It''s just that Yang Wantong popularized the beauty level before. "Bai Yangui, I found a big problem with Ze, because I also contacted Bai Ji for confirmation." Yin Zhu said very seriously. When she said this, she checked with her mobile phone to make sure that there was no camera installed in the room. "I found it, OK? You can''t think of it in your pig brain. " Ze quickly retorts that Yin Zhu wants to take his credit. "Yes, you think of it. You''re the best. Well, you can shut up. If it''s nonsense, I''ll go back and buy a muzzle for pet chicken to cover your mouth. I''ll see if you can stop talking in the future." Yin Zhu turns her head and looks at Ze coldly. She talks with Bai Yangui about things. He comes to join in the fun. Ze originally wanted to resist, looking at Yin Zhu''s cold tone, he couldn''t help but shut his mouth. If he was really put on that mouth cover, he would cry. "What''s the problem, you say." Bai Yangui takes Yin Zhu''s serious attitude seriously. "Animal elixir, all the animal elixirs in our world don''t belong to our orcs. It should be said that we orcs are used by some big people to breed animal elixir. It''s right that animal elixir disappears from our bodies. Remember the legend of Baiji? Baiji lost all his strength in those years because he stripped the animal pill from his body. Mengji''s cultivation of reincarnation formula devoured those who practiced reincarnation formula to fight against that person. Otherwise, the whole Orc world will always be that person''s farm, and we are the pigs to be slaughtered inside. " Yin Zhu bit his lip and said.Bai Yangui was stunned when he heard this, and then began to think seriously, "what you said is true?" "It should be true. Bai Ji would spare no effort to dig out his own animal pill. Do you think this thing will be fake?" Yin Zhu smiles bitterly. "Your animal elixir disappeared because of absorbing Yuehua, and I wanted to absorb Yuehua hard. Then I found out with Ze that when there was animal elixir, oh, the absorbed Yuehua was very much. Ze said that you don''t absorb many things every day. It seems that Yuehua and animal elixir are opposite, but they have a strange unity." Yin Zhu said. "And the man behind it? Who is it? " Bai Yangui thought angrily that he didn''t want to go back. He thought that if Yin Zhu had the means to deal with Bai Ji, he would be ready to see the world. But now Yin Zhu says that his hometown and relatives are in danger at any time. They are just pigs raised by others. How can Bai Yangui not be angry? He wants to go back and save his family People. "I don''t know. Even Bai Ji doesn''t know who the man is and when he will come. No one knows." Yin Zhu smiles bitterly. "When are you going to go back? If you go back, I''ll go back with you. I think Ziji is also looking forward to my going back, so that he won''t miss it all the time." Bai Yangui smiles faintly. "I don''t know. I think I''ll have a period of time, because I want to study the animal pill well. It''s better to get the animal pill out of the body safely and take part of Yuehua back." Yuehua is so important that Yin Zhu must collect it well. "Well, yes, the moon in our world is not the same as the moon in this world. I guess the moon bloom is not the same. Collect it first, and I will try to collect it." Bai Yangui said. "By the way, you seem to be studying something recently. Have you come up with anything?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. Bai Yangui nodded, "I really studied something. Originally, if you didn''t ask me out, I planned to ask you out." "What did you find?" Yin Zhu was so surprised that everyone stood up. "I went to the research room and read a lot of relevant information. You know, I can''t do research now, but I can see some things. I drew my own blood some time ago, and then I used the simplest blood test machine. Do you know? When I became a human, the blood was taken for examination. My blood was human blood. Human blood had no wolf gene. Then I didn''t believe it. After another examination, it was the same. For this reason, I secretly went to the nearby general hospital to have a physical examination. No one doubted it, and there was no abnormality. Then I turned into a wolf again and found that the wolf was a wolf It''s nothing to do with people, Yin Zhu. Do you understand? Orcs, orcs, but now they are no longer associated with humans, they are separated directly. " Bai Yangui tells Yin Zhu about his discovery. Yin Zhu is also very shocked. It seems that Bai Yan said when he was awake that he felt that the world no longer rejected him and accepted him. Is this really acceptance? As long as Bai Yangui doesn''t change face to face, no one can take hold of him. He can live a normal life and do anything in the hospital. He doesn''t have to worry about illness. It''s a complete integration into the world. "Very good." Yin Zhu smiles. "In addition, Yin Zhu, I think Bai Ji always told you that he wanted the blood of people in this world. I think what he wanted should be the blood of people like me, not the blood of people in this world." Bai Yangui suddenly mentioned it again. "Why do you say that?" Yin Zhu asked very kindly. "It''s a kind of intuition. Do you think the rules of the world can let the blood of another world melt in? I think even if we change, it is also the beginning of internal self change. So I think our world needs me in particular. " Bai Yangui said with a smile. As for whether it will be dangerous to go back like this, and whether it will be discovered by the mysterious man, it''s not known. Bai Yangui said that he didn''t say this because he has decided to face it. It''s meaningless to say too much. "Well, let''s work together. Anyway, we''ll take some of the blood back." Yin Zhu decided to go back to his brother''s blood bank and get some samples from all kinds of blood types. As for Bai Yangui''s suggestion, it''s necessary to verify it well and make complete preparations. No one knows if he can come again next time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 Yin Zhu and Bai Yan make an appointment for a good time. They plan to study the animal pill carefully. Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui discuss for a long time, and Yang Wantong comes back. This girl comes back only after a good time. Looking at Yang Wantong who came in empty handed and didn''t buy anything, Yin Zhu felt guilty. To tell the truth, Yang Wantong has helped her a lot for such a long time, and she still has a spell to control each other. Although she has never tortured her with a spell, control is control, which is an indisputable fact. "Why don''t you buy anything? Don''t you like it?" Asked Yin Zhu. "Those things look OK at first sight, but I really don''t like them after reading them carefully. Do you want to buy something?" Yang Wantong said with a smile, looking at the appearance of Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui, it should be the end of the talk. I don''t know what they said. There is no know Yin Zhu said did not say their own things, think of here, Yang Wantong can not help but secretly swept a glance at the white swallow. It''s a pity that Bai Yangui didn''t respond to Yang Wantong. Yang Wantong is sure that Bai Yangui saw her own color, but the other party didn''t accept it. Thinking of this, Yang Wantong''s face is a bit bad. In fact, she also knows that Bai Yangui is not really suitable for her intellectually, but she doesn''t know that she is infatuated with Bai Yangui, so she likes Bai Yangui And I like it more and more. Bai Yangui is quite mature in his work. It doesn''t match his tender face. If Yang Wantong couldn''t think of it before, she would like such a beautiful boy. Seeing Yang Wantong''s white face, Yin Zhu can''t help sighing. Since Bai Yangui is going to go back with her, Yang Wantong should not give her hope. She is a good girl. "Silly girl, put it down." Yin Zhu patted Yang Wantong on the shoulder. Hearing this, Yang Wantong''s face became even paler. If she knew so clearly, she would be silly if she didn''t know what it meant. In the past, she was able to deceive herself, and her perseverance will one day move each other. Now she finds that distance is always distance, which is not what she can walk to. "Sister, I suddenly remember that my master told me to buy something to eat. I''ll buy it first. You go back first." Then he turned and left. When Yin Zhu sees Yang Wantong walking away, he can''t help sighing, but he can''t say anything. Can he say that Bai Yan can''t go back? Ze originally wanted to joke a few words, just wanted to open his mouth, saw that Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui''s face were not very good, so he directly changed the topic, "I''ll take you to buy some materials, and make preparations for the evening." Yes, they have discussed. They are going to take out the animal pill from Yin Zhu in the evening. Ze makes a plan, because the orc who takes out the animal pill in the orc world will die immediately. Although Yue Hua is there and Bai Yangui is OK, Ze thinks it''s better to get some amulets and medicine. If Yin Zhu is injured, he can be rescued immediately. Yin Zhu nodded. Although Ze is not reliable, he knows a lot, such as Dan Yao Fu and so on. The two soon bought what Ze said, and then did the preparatory work, but even with Ze''s guidance, the success rate of the two people doing these things was almost one in 20, and the effect was very poor. Ze also scolded Yin zhubaiyan for being stupid and wasting so many things. If he was replaced, the success rate would be as low as 30% How did it work. Ze is elated. When he learned these things, he was scolded miserably. Because the demon clan is not good at making medicine and making talismans. The Yao clan is good at making weapons. He can reach 30% only after a long time of training, and this is low-level. If you want to be high-level, you can pounce. Now I can finally feel the pleasure of his master scolding him. Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed about wasting so many materials. Bai Yangui will do better than her. Everything was almost ready, and then they went out to the suburbs, because Yin Zhu didn''t know whether he was being monitored in his own place. This means that it''s better to go to the mountains in the wild. There won''t be any people on the mountains in the middle of the night, and if there are any abnormalities, they won''t be monitored and photographed. A few people soon arrived at an unnamed mountain. The mountain looked deserted. Anyway, there was no one. A few people quickly climbed up the mountain. After arriving at the mountain and confirming that there was no one around, Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui soon made a big cave. Ze looked at the two transformed people, and the body made a hole very fast. Everything is ready, and the rest is waiting for the night. At night, when the moon rises, Yin Zhu is ready and begins to practice. Ze and Bai Yangui stare at Yin Zhu seriously. Bai Yangui still has a sewing needle in his hand. If Yin Zhu is lost, he can use it to stimulate her at any time. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Yangui with a needle. She also mentions twelve points of attention in her heart. She doesn''t want to be stabbed. She is scared when she thinks about it. "Yin Zhu, can you find your animal pill? Carefully absorb you into the body of Yuehua, according to the route I said This operation route is a demon cultivation method mentioned by Ze. "Then, you can make the Yuehua you master slowly round the beast pill. Remember not to hurry. First make a big circle, and then slowly shrink. Don''t disturb him. Can you try this first? If you think it''s impossible or impossible to do it, don''t force it. We''re trying to find a way to do it. Today, we''re just trying, and you should be able to find the connection between animal Dan and people, and see if you can make a short-term connection between the two. " Although Ze has arranged everything, he is also worried about accidents. Everything is subject to Yin Zhu''s safety.Yin Zhu naturally won''t make fun of her life. She runs it first according to Ze''s instructions, and then gets Yuehua to the side of the animal pill a little bit, carefully. At the beginning, beast Dan didn''t respond. However, when Yin Zhu narrowed down his position bit by bit, beast Dan began to shake uneasily. At this time, Yin Zhu felt that his whole body began to feel uneasy. This should be the reason why beast Dan controlled the life and death of orcs. Yin Zhu didn''t continue to oppress the space of the animal pill, but kept it for a while. Then he began to search in his body, and Bai Yangui also helped to search. With the help of Yuehua, Yin Zhu saw a thin line connecting her heart from the animal pill. No wonder in the world of orcs, the animal pill of orcs disappeared and died. That''s the reason. "What about this?" Yin Zhu asked, she will clearly feel that the animal Dan is just like her heart, beating. Ze is very interested in research, "it''s interesting that it''s perfectly connected with the heart. I thought it might be connected to the heart when I heard you describe it before. Think about the most important position of a person''s whole body, that is, the heart, and that person uses the orc to raise this animal pill. If he wants to absorb a person''s energy, the most convenient one is the heart." "But how did Bai Yangui get rid of the beast pill and make sure he was ok?" Ze puzzled thinking, now look at Yin Zhu''s animal Dan should be with the heart completely grow together, how to remove this to be safe? "I don''t know. At that time, I was in a muddle, and then I felt that Yuehua was good for me, so I kept absorbing it, and then one day I would wake up." How did not own finally the animal Dan, this process is how occurs, the white swallow returns really does not know. Ze heard this ha ha''s smile, "can only say you lucky deep, fool has silly blessing." "That Yin Zhu''s luck is also very good." Bai Yangui said with a smile. Hearing this, Ze shook his head and said, "no, I don''t think her luck is good. You see, a person lives well, but she is calculated to go to another world. If she is really lucky, the rules of the world will protect her, and it won''t happen at all, let alone a bad day after she goes through the past, so I think she is lucky No, we''d better be more comprehensive. " When Yin Zhu heard this, she couldn''t help vomiting blood. She was so old that she had no bad luck except for passing through. However, she had no good luck. "What''s my luck? When I was born, I was told that I would not live to be 15 years old. I grew up afraid that I would die one day. " Bai Yangui retorts that he has no better luck. Ze said with a smile, "are you out of luck? It''s said that you can''t live to 15 years old, and then you live to 18 years old because of your aunt''s help. Then, 18 years old can no longer be continued. You meet Yin Zhu and want to fight against fate regardless of everything. Then you come to this world. What do you want to do now when you succeed in counterattack? It''s almost the fate of the protagonist. " Think about him at the beginning also want to give up, the result, the result, think about all tears. Bai Yangui is so said by Ze, think about it really, can''t help but smile. Of course, Yin Zhu doesn''t believe in the idea of luck. But now, he always thinks it''s a bit mysterious, so he''s half believing. Anyway, no matter what you do, don''t be careless, especially when it comes to life. "Yin Zhu, first try to imprison the animal pill. Use Yuehua. We don''t take it out first, imprison it first, and then nibble it a little bit." Ze ordered. Yin Zhu did the same. After a while, Yin Zhu felt that he was sweating, as if he was going to be breathless. "Ze, I feel very sick, as if I''m going to die." "Not dead? Go on. " Ze gritted his teeth and said it coldly. Yin Zhu nods. Ze and Bai Yangui look at it carefully, just want to see if the animal pill will affect Yin Zhu''s heart beat after it is completely imprisoned. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 When Yin Zhu heard Ze''s words, he was silent for a while. He felt indignant and indignant. It didn''t matter that he was suffering. However, it was quite painful to think that when Bai Yangui''s animal pill disappeared, it seemed that the whole person didn''t accept control. Now she can still control it. It''s obvious that she hasn''t reached that level. She really should continue. Yin Zhu continues to compress the beast pill bit by bit, while Bai Yan and GUI Ze just stare at Yin Zhu. If Yin Zhu is abnormal, he will interrupt for the first time. However, according to Ze''s inference, there should be no big problem. Of course, at that time, Bai Yangui absorbed more Yuehua, and the strength of animal elixir should be consumed by Yuehua, while Yin Zhu absorbed less Yuehua. Now it is more important to take out the animal elixir completely. Yin Zhu will face more pain and danger than Bai Yangui at that time, which is also a fact. In fact, the best way is to let Yin Zhu keep practicing, and then constantly kill the power of the animal pill, so Yin Zhu will not have any danger, but in that case, they will not have the animal pill to study. Yin Zhu has a feeling that since the animal elixir was brought to them by mysterious people, if Yin Zhu did anything to the animal elixir in the orc mainland, it would certainly attract their attention, so the best way is to find out everything on this side of the earth. They have to face people who are like gods. Naturally, they have to pay great attention to them. They don''t know what Bai Kun is doing now. After all, it''s a great stimulation for Bai Kun that she will send the news of the animal pill to them. I don''t know what happened to Bai Kun. Ze watched the gentle smile on Yin Zhu''s face, unable to help Tucao, "Yin Zhu, can you not laugh so much V make complaints about this man?" Come on, what''s the matter now, and the mind is wandering. I''m really convinced you. " Yin Zhu almost vomited blood when she heard this. She just thought about it, but she didn''t think about anything else. It was this Ze who was dirty and thought about the mess. However, being stimulated by Ze, Yin Zhu immediately concentrates her mind. Doesn''t she feel too painful to think of something to distract her? And the most important thing is that the pain still needs to be controlled by oneself, which is the most difficult. "Bai Yangui, I don''t think I can control it. Why don''t you come? I can''t do such a cruel thing to myself. " Yin Zhu is very sad to say, then she can''t continue, it''s equivalent to let a person stab himself, still so painful, who can stab him one by one, Yin Zhu thinks that he can do this degree is very good. Ze saw this and nodded, "it''s just your willpower. I can''t look forward to it too much. Bai Yangui will follow you. Fortunately, now the beast Dan has been forced to have no way to go. It''s going to break away from Yin Zhu''s body. The rest of you come and listen to me." "Good." Bai Yangui nodded. "Bai Yangui tied up Yin Zhu first. I''m afraid she will struggle later. You can''t control it." The animal pill and Yin Zhu have become one. To destroy the animal pill is to kill Yin Zhu. Ze is afraid that Yin Zhu''s subconscious self-protection will be over. Yin Zhu also knew that, so he let Bai Yangui be trapped for many times. The rope to tie her was specially made. "Bai Yan GUI, you will use the Demon power to force the beast Dan out later." Ze ordered. Bai Yangui, according to Ze''s words, uses his hands to pull the animal pill out of Yin Zhu''s body with Demon power. At this time, the animal pill, which had never moved before, began to struggle. However, Bai Yangui''s power is more powerful. The animal pill has been taken out of her body by Bai Yangui. Now it''s in front of her forehead, and the animal pill is connected with her heart The line is still there. Ze said that Yuehua is used to cultivate Demon power, which can control the beast Dan. "Yin Zhu, the next thing is very important. Later, I will ask Bai Yangui to use Demon power to temporarily seal the line connecting your heart. Then if you have something, we will pause. If you have nothing, we will cut off the connection between the two." Ze once again explained that this matter has reached the most critical part, which is also the relationship they have contacted for a long time. "Well, I see." Yin Zhu nodded. When Bai Yan''s words are finished, she begins to work directly. At that moment, Yin Zhu feels that her eyes are dark, and her heart stops beating. She feels that her world is about to lose color, and her body doesn''t seem to be her own. The feeling of dying makes her struggle without hesitation. "Ze." Bai Yangui asked calmly. "Wait, no hurry." Ze said in a calm voice that Yin Zhu himself has a strong inheritance, and his strength is not weak. It''s only a short time, and even if he has a real cardiac arrest, he can''t die. What he wants is to be sure, 100% sure, Yin Zhu can''t survive. Bai Yangui''s face is gloomy. He knew that there would be such a problem. He should have been used as an experiment at the beginning. Unfortunately, his ignorant cultivation could not provide experience for Yin Zhu. Seeing that Yin Zhu''s struggle has become weaker and weaker from the beginning, Bai Yangui''s face is not very good. At this time, he can''t help but want to let go, but Ze coldly said: "Bai Yangui, you say you want to listen to me.""Can Yin Zhu tell her?" Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu. She''s already rolling her eyes. It''s obvious that she can''t hold on any longer. Bai Yangui looks at Ze who is still cold. He can''t help but get angry. Yin Zhu can''t hold on any longer. He can''t listen to Ze. Although Ze says that he will submit to him, will he be unwilling to pit him? Who knows if Ze has solved those spells under Yin Zhu? This guy has no strength, but he knows a lot of knowledge, at least relative to him It''s a lot for us. Just when Bai Yangui was about to let go, Yuehua in the sky suddenly wanted to be attracted by something, and all of them rushed towards Yinzhu. Moreover, they drilled into Yinzhu''s body. Yinzhu, who could not hold on, would slowly improve. Ze see this very happy said, "can, directly cut this line, careful, don''t let the beast Dan burst." Bai Yangui saw that Yin Zhu was really OK, so she broke the line connecting Yin Zhu with the animal pill. Once the line was broken, Yin Zhu cried out in pain. His body was trembling with pain, and his mouth was spitting out several mouthfuls of blood, and then he lay on the ground. When Bai Yangui saw this, he went up to check it. Fortunately, Yin Zhu looked seriously injured, but he was still alive. At the same time, Yin Zhu had changed back to human shape. Moreover, Yin Zhu''s human shape was different from that before. He was not more than two meters tall, and the whole person didn''t look so strong. Although he was still very tall now, it was estimated that there was still about one meter eight left, but it was already in human life Within the acceptable range. Yin Zhu was seriously injured this time, but he had to recuperate for a long time. "Ze, why does Yin Zhu''s appearance change? And mine hasn''t changed? " Bai Yangui asked very kindly. Ze was stunned when he heard this. Then he took a look at Yin Zhu and said, "what''s wrong with change? It''s good-looking. The one before is scary, OK? I don''t know your Orc taste Ze thinks that Yin Zhushun has more eyes now, and the one before is totally spicy, OK? After living with Yin Zhu for so many days, he almost became blind. Besides, the demon clan is also beautiful. Although he can''t tell whether Yin Zhu and Bai Yan are demons, it''s normal for him to use Demon power. The animal pill, which used to struggle, immediately calms down after cutting off the line with Yin Zhu, and becomes a lifeless animal pill. However, when the line connecting Yin Zhu and animal pill is cut off, the ability of animal pill to attract Yuehua gradually dissipates. Of course, these three animals can absorb Yuehua, but they don''t have the terrible attraction before. Looking at the intact animal Dan, Ze was very excited and said, "hurry up and show me that thing." Ze is not sad that the ability of this animal pill to attract Yuehua is gone. He thinks that as long as it can attract, there must be some opportunities to do it again. He just needs to experiment to understand. He had always wanted to see the beast pill before, but he couldn''t take it out. It would be very difficult for him to take it out from Yin Zhu. He must study it carefully. Bai Yangui hands the animal pill in his hand to Ze. The whole animal pill is full of blood. It looks very terrible and unknown. It''s just like the legendary living people in the orc world who take the pill. What normal orcs leave after death is normal shiny beads, and there will be no blood. Bai Yangui looks at Yin Zhu who has been in a coma and thinks that Yin Zhu is more miserable than he was at the beginning. He was just in pain when he didn''t have the animal pill, and he didn''t faint because of it. Yin Zhu will hurt his body, and his strength will be reduced a lot. "Since the animal pill has been taken out, you should go back to study it. Yin Zhu is not well now. Let''s send her back first." Bai Yangui said. "I don''t mind, but where are you going to take Yin Zhu? Who can take care of her? No one can take care of her now, and I can''t take care of people. " Ze said with a smile, Bai Yangui didn''t live with Yin Zhu now. Bai Yangui was stunned when he heard this, and then looked at Yin Zhu who was in a coma. "Naturally, he went back with me. I asked Yang Wantong to look after him later." Yin Zhu is a female, he is a male, he is not Yin Zhu''s partner, it is not appropriate to take care of Yin Zhu. Only when she thought of herself, she said that she wanted to draw a line with Yang Wantong, and then she made people cry. When she came back, she had to ask for help. Bai Yan really had a hard time talking. It''s just that Yin Zhu can''t look for other people. Of course, she can still reach Yin Zhu''s parents. It''s just that Yin Zhu deliberately left from her parents, but she didn''t want to involve her family. In addition, Yin Zhu sent them back like this It will make Yin''s father and mother more worried, so Yang Wantong is the most suitable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 Yang Wantong a person sad back to his home, she does not understand, she is not clever enough sensible? Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui have something to talk about, so she obediently leaves. As if she doesn''t know what Yin Zhu has, she is willing to help, but in this way, Bai Yangui still can''t see her. Lin Chun watched Yang Wantong go out happily, but now a lost man came back. He couldn''t see that the little girl was attracted to Bai Yangui. But I can think of what Bai Yangui said to him, and what Bai Yangui brought out. Lin Chun knows that his little apprentice is too simple to be suitable for Bai Yangui. From the things Bai Yangui talked about cooperation with him, we can see that Bai Yangui''s mind is much deeper than Yang Wantong''s, and little girl has everything on her face, which makes people see at a glance got it. "Girl, you haven''t been to work for a long time. Why don''t you go to the studio first?" Lin Chun very tactful persuasion. When Yang Wantong heard this, she sighed and said, "if I go to any class, I''ll take my place. It doesn''t matter whether I go or not. There are many doubles." Well, this girl is obviously not willing to hit the south wall. "Girl, do you know the identity of Bai Yangui?" Lin Chun asked calmly and seriously. Looking at Yang Wantong drooping his head and not talking, Lin Chun knows. He can''t help looking at Yang Wantong with a headache, "girl, how can you be so brave? Do you think it''s amazing and fun? " "Master, what do you say? What''s Bai Yan''s identity, master? Do you know? Master, no matter what his status is, is he a rich family or a noble son? Even so, as long as there is a master, I''m still worthy of him. Right, master, you don''t have to worry about this. " Yang Wantong is afraid of Lin Chun''s questioning. At that time, she won''t say it. She''s afraid that the little old man will be hurt. "Shit, I raised you by myself. I don''t care about you. Who cares about you? Besides, can I not care about you? Girl, there are so many myths from ancient times to modern times. The cross racial ones have no good end. I can''t watch you make mistakes. " Lin Chun is not going to be confused with Yang Wantong. He plans to talk about it directly. The girl''s temperament is simple, but a simple person is serious. He is really afraid that Yang Wantong will not care about it at that time. What will he do then? "Master, how do you know?" Yang Wantong asked in a low voice. "I don''t know, girl, or you''d better leave a city." Lin Chun sighs. "No, master, I haven''t lost yet. Besides, master, don''t you always teach me to grab what I like when I see it? You say that nothing can be solved by force. " Yang Wantong stares at Lin Chun. Lin Chun couldn''t help but cover his forehead when he heard this. He really taught him this, but at that time he directly taught this girl as a man. Shouldn''t men be like this, but girls can''t. however, Yang Wantong''s becoming like this is his own sin. Lin Chun felt that his chest began to hurt. If he went on like this, he would have a heart attack. "The problem is, girl, they are more powerful than us. We can''t suppress them, do you know?" Lin Chun''s face is full of pain. He really regretted it now. He shouldn''t have educated a little girl like this at the beginning. If a girl likes a man and grabs it back, what can she do? Yang Wantong looked at her master''s anger and couldn''t help laughing secretly. Then she said, "OK, OK, I know Bai Yangui is very powerful. I won''t fight him. Do you think such a powerful man should be transferred to our school by me?" "The problem is that you can abduct people." Lin Chun has a headache. "Don''t worry, master. I''m sure I can do it." Yang Wantong said with a smile. Here, Bai Yangui takes people back to their place of residence, and comes to find Yang Wantong in a hurry. Yang Wantong is very happy to see Bai Yan come back to find herself. Lin Chun looks at the smiling girl for a second, and can''t help sighing. She can''t help it. But when Bai Yangui brings Yang Wantong back to her room and asks her to take care of Yin Zhu for her, Yang Wantong is a little disappointed. She thought Bai Yangui was looking for herself, but she thought Bai Yangui was coming to comfort her. She didn''t expect that she would ask for something, and Bai Yangui would not come to her if she had nothing to do. Seeing that Yang Wantong hasn''t promised herself all the time, and still looks unhappy, Bai Yangui can''t help thinking, is Yang Wantong unwilling? "I''m sorry, but I''m too forced." Bai Yangui said. Yang Wantong quickly shook his head, "no, I just thought of something else. You can rest assured that you will take care of me." No matter whether they are of the same race or not, it''s always bad for a man and a woman to have more contact. Moreover, the relationship between Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu doesn''t seem to be ambiguous, but they rely on each other. This is not good. She wants Bai Yangui to rely on herself in the future. "Sister, what''s the matter? Who hurt my sister? " Looking at Yin Zhu lying on the bed, Yang Wantong is very puzzled. In her opinion, Yin Zhu''s skill is very good and should not be injured. But this time, Yin Zhu fainted because of his serious injury. It''s not so much that the world can hurt Yin Zhu."There was an accident. You took care of her for me, and thank you. Thank you very much." Bai Yangui is busy thanking you. "Bai Yangui, thank you. It''s so simple. You really have to thank me. Promise me three things, OK?" Yang Wantong suddenly feels that it''s good to ask Bai Yangui for three things, and she doesn''t like Bai Yangui''s guilt. "Yes, what did you say?" Bai Yangui immediately asked her. "I haven''t thought of it yet. Can I wait until I think of it?" Yang Wantong asked. In fact, she didn''t even think about what she wanted Bai Yangui to do now. She just wanted to have the handle of Bai Yangui in her hand, and she could also restrain Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui''s attitude towards her was vague before. Although she said that she was not ambiguous, at least she didn''t refuse. It can be seen that Yin Zhu refused her very frankly. Yang Wantong had a bad feeling in her heart. She was afraid that Bai Yangui would leave without saying a word. "Yes, but you''d better think about it quickly. I''m afraid I won''t be able to repay you in the future." Bai Yangui said. "Why do you say that?" Yang Wantong asked anxiously. "Yang Wantong, you have been guessing my identity before, but I have never really told you. Now I tell you that I am not a human being, and my hometown is not here. There is a big disaster in my hometown. Yin X and I came here just to find a way to rescue her. At the beginning, I wanted to escape. The world is so beautiful, and it''s very good for me to stay in the world OK, but now I''ve decided to go back. I''ll go back when things are almost done here. I know you''re a good girl, so I don''t want to cheat you. " Bai Yangui originally wanted to say Yin Zhu''s name, but when he thought about it, he found that it seemed that Yin Zhu didn''t use his own name, so the word behind made him vague. "Go back? Not the world? " Yang Wantong was a little confused. "What do you mean?" She asked foolishly. "Literally." Bai Yangui said calmly. "Not the world? You mean your hometown is abroad, not in China. It''s OK. I can go with you. " Yang Wantong felt flustered and said incoherently. "No, not abroad. It''s another world. Maybe you can call us aliens." Bai Yangui said calmly. "No, no, how could there be another world, how could it be." Yang Wantong very flustered said, another world, she is really some hesitation, she can leave their own life in the world to completely a strange world? And leaving her beloved master behind? And your own family? "Think about it." Bai Yangui turned and went out. He''d better go to make medicine. Yin Zhu is seriously injured. Ze said several prescriptions before, which are good for Yin Zhu. Ze wants to study the animal pill, and he follows Bai Yan back. Yang Wantong and Yin Zhu are left in the room. Yang Wantong would sit at the head of Yin Zhu''s bed foolishly, "sister, what do you want me to do?" Before, she wondered why Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu didn''t seem to have an affair, but they couldn''t give up. It turned out that they came from the same world and were the only two people in the world. They were relatives and depended on each other. The relationship was deeper than she thought. "What should I do?" She thought she could give everything for love, but when Bai Yan Guiming put things in front of her, she hesitated. She likes Bai Yangui. It''s true. She likes Bai Yangui from the first sight, and then everything about Bai Yangui fascinates her. In fact, she doesn''t lack pursuers, and many conditions are not bad, but she doesn''t have one. For the first time, she wants to be the best and make Bai Yangui happy. What''s the result? Bai Yangui said that he was ready to escape before. How good it was to escape. Why should he go back? The world is dangerous. Can he save the world by relying on them? Maybe the two of them will go back and die? How beautiful the world is. Why should we leave? Is it good for their world? Yang Wantong asked herself again and again whether she wanted to keep Bai Yan. She wanted to, but how could she stay? Bai Yangui is going to go back. She goes back with a big sister she used to like very much. Then, does she end up with nothing wrong? Yang Wantong suddenly very uncomfortable, white Yan return too much, why he wants to tell her this thing, is to let her give up? Want her to give up and never interfere in their affairs? Bai Yangui doesn''t mean to go back when the work here is finished. Can''t he go back when the work here is not finished? She went to stir up the matter of Bai Yangui. If she couldn''t, Bai Yangui went back? This idea rises in Yang Wantong''s mind. Just for a while, Yang Wantong shakes her head fiercely. No, no, she can''t do such a thing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 Everyone''s hometown is the most important and sacred thing for him. Some things can''t be touched. When Xiaolin Chun taught her, he told her that a warrior has the pride of a warrior. We must not control the uncontrollable things of Ziji because of our own desire and greed. In particular, the warrior''s own strength is far greater than that of ordinary people. If we want to do evil, it will cause disaster. If she likes Bai Yangui, she can''t touch it, otherwise she will push Bai Yangui further. Just can understand, can want to understand, but still very uncomfortable. "Elder sister, I like you so much. I''ve been telling you all the time, but you know I like Bai Yangui. Why don''t you help me persuade him to stay? You still abducted him." Yang Wantong looked at the sleeping Yin Zhu, some sad said. Although Yin Zhu was in a coma at this meeting, her spirit was awake. After hearing Yang Wantong''s words, Yin Zhu said that she was very unjust. Well, she didn''t abduct Bai Yan back, she didn''t. "In fact, I know I can''t blame my sister. I just feel bad in my heart." Yang Wantong wiped her tears. In fact, she knew very well that the main reason was that Bai Yangui didn''t like her from beginning to end, so he said he would leave without even considering. Yang Wantong looks at Yin Zhu who is in a coma for several times. Then she finds out that this person seems to have shrunk. Before, because Yin Zhu was lying on the bed covered with a quilt, she didn''t pay attention to it. But when she saw too much, she found that Yin Zhu seems to have shrunk. Thinking about her fierce height before, her feet are going to come out, so she can''t see her feet at all. This is how hurt, even can the body is to shrink, really good magic. However, it looks much more pleasing to the eye. Before, I had the feeling of looking at dinosaurs, and I had a lot of femininity. I haven''t thought about it in other directions before. Now I think about how a normal woman can grow up to be a sister. She likes her sister so much that she doesn''t even tell her her real name, Yin Zhu? I always feel that this name doesn''t look like sister, but it seems that Bai Yangui called Yin something before. It seems that the surname is true. Bai Yangui has entered his study here. Bai Yangui is going to give Yin Zhu to refine medicine first, but Ze is already happy that the animal pill is being studied. It''s just that the beast Dan left Yin Zhu''s body, but he didn''t have the ability to absorb Yuehua. What he wanted was the other party''s ability to absorb Yuehua quickly, but the thing was on his side, and he could always find out the reason. On the other hand, Ziji finds the place where baiji is. When he sees Baiji, he is very happy and says, "looks like Yinzhu has brought you good news? Don''t you share it? " "Why didn''t you send someone over, and your little friend betrayed you?" Bai Ji said with a smile. Stimulated by Bai Ji, Zi Ji''s face turned black, and he calculated everything. However, he didn''t expect that Bai Yangui could get rid of his own control. He thought that the other party''s weak body would have the ability to get rid of him. Obviously, he was in good health. If he didn''t send Bai Yangui to Yin Zhu''s world, Bai Yangui would have no life, As a result, the boy left him behind when he got the benefit. Obviously, Bai Ji was more powerful than him in the calculation of people''s hearts and the control of others. At least in the case of Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui, Bai Ji obviously won. "You think you must win? Do you think Yin Zhu will be obedient? " Ziji is not willing to give up. Although he doesn''t know all the things Yin Zhu''s friends do, he also knows some of them. All of them are ready to lift the stage of Baiji. I don''t think Yin Zhu will listen to Baiji so obediently. Maybe Baiji doesn''t know what Yin Zhu wants to do. Ziji feels much more comfortable when he thinks about it. "I don''t need her to be obedient? I just have to follow the path I want to follow. It''s better to be obedient than to have a dog. " Bai Ji said with a smile. "It seems that elder martial brother has a good plan. Do you want me to congratulate him in advance?" Ziji smiles falsely. Bai Ji didn''t get angry. "Congratulations, I''ll be happy to hear this in advance. Anyway, I''m sure to succeed." Ziji couldn''t help sneering when he heard this, "OK, I''ll wait for elder martial brother to succeed, and then pull me." Bai Ji didn''t get angry when he heard this. He just looked at Zi Ji faintly, and then said calmly: "have you come to inquire about the news you want? What do you want, Ziji? " "Oh, elder martial brother, are you still angry? Elder martial brother, what do you think I want? " Purple sacrifice finish saying couldn''t help laughing, and then more laugh more crazy. Bai Ji can''t help sighing when he sees the appearance of Ziji, and then coldly says, "ziji, I can tolerate any small action you do, but I tell you, you must not destroy my plan, otherwise even if it is you, I will not hesitate to kill you." Ziji was stunned when he heard this, and then said: "well, as long as you have the strength, you can kill me naturally. In fact, after living so long, I''ve been very tired and wanted to die long ago. I''ve been waiting for the day of liberation for a long time. I hope you can do it as soon as possible, elder martial brother." Bai Ji was stunned when he heard this, and then he looked at Ziji with strange eyes. This man used to be his intimate younger martial brother, and then one day they turned against each other for no reason. Then he became Bai Ji, and he became Ziji. But if they were really enemies, Ziji didn''t hurt him or anything else, just made a little move in his plan However, the small moves did not affect his plan.He really didn''t understand Ziji''s idea. If he could find the problem of the animal pill in this world, Ziji, whose strength was almost the same as his, should also find the problem of the animal pill. At the beginning, Ziji was very kind and willing to contribute to the world. He once said that he wanted to be the guardian of the world, but it was this kind of Ziji after discovering the hidden crisis behind the world Bai Ji couldn''t understand why he didn''t do anything. Over the years, he has changed. In order to know the secret hidden behind him, he will do whatever he can. As for Ziji, what is the purpose of Ziji. "Ziji, what are you going to do? Can''t we work together before? You know, can you watch our people''s relatives and friends turn into other people''s food one by one? Do you think it''s worth living so hard for others? " Bai Ji cried angrily. "It''s worth it. All people live like this. It''s the original sin for people in the world to live. Although the animal elixir has taken some life from the orcs, you can see that they still live well without knowing anything, and even protect their own animal elixir. They are happy and satisfied. What''s wrong with them? Sometimes the truth is too cruel and makes people feel helpless It''s believable, and even makes people crazy, such as you who are already crazy. " Ziji laughs. Bai Ji was silly when he heard this. He didn''t believe it was what Ziji would say. When did Ziji become so cold-blooded? He always thought Ziji had the same goal as him, but Ziji didn''t want to go the same way as him. But I didn''t think that Ziji was totally different from what he thought. Baiji is a little flustered. If he doesn''t know the purpose of Ziji, he doesn''t know what impact Ziji will have on his future plans. He doesn''t worry about Yinzhu and her little friends. In his opinion, those people are just bugs in his hands, and they can''t escape or make waves. But if Ziji''s safety is different from what he thinks, it''s over. "Are you worried? Baiji, you don''t do everything with your heart in mind. How can you worry? " Ziji said sarcastically. "Ziji, is this irritating me? "Purple sacrifice." Bai Ji said in a calm voice. Over the years, no matter what happens, he can be calm and watch too much life and death. Those things really can''t make waves in his heart. "I didn''t want to annoy you. Just look at it and I''ll say a few words. You''re so angry. I want to ask you a question. You''ve deprived so many people of their lives. For your so-called future, I''ll ask you, are you ready to die?" Ziji asked with her face. Bai Ji was stunned when he heard this, and then nodded his head and said, "I''ve already arranged my way. You don''t have to worry about it. Many of the things I''ve done are right and wrong. I''ll leave them to the people behind to comment. When the day comes, I won''t live." Bai Ji said coldly. Purple sacrifice heard this smile, very happy said: "that''s good, remember what you said." Bai Ji nodded, "please remember that if you dare to break my business, I will kill you first even if I fight to death." Purple sacrifice ha ha laughs to turn round to walk out, white sacrifice then the dint of press and hold own brain door. What does Ziji want to do and what does he want? He asked him what was the intention of that question? He is really not afraid of death. After living for so many years, it''s a joke to say that life and death can''t be seen. After Ziji left Baiji, he laughed loudly, and then left the dark abyss. In nearly 10000 years, Baiji has arranged a lot of backhand, and he has also arranged a lot of backhand. Now is the time for him to be born. It''s time for those people to come out and have activities. They have been raised for so long. Now it''s time for them to contribute. Ziji walked all the way from the dark abyss to the land, then to one of the villages at random Ziji walked all the way from the dark abyss to the land, and then to one of the villages at random Ziji walked all the way from the dark abyss to the land www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 The next day, when Yin Zhu wakes up, he looks at Yang Wantong, who is sitting on the windowsill reading a book. He can''t help sighing. He has done evil and provoked such a good girl. "Sister, you are awake." Yang Wantong smiles very gently. "Well, thank you for taking care of me." Yin Zhu smiles politely. The girl has been guarding her all the time. She wants to recognize her kindness. "No thanks. I didn''t help. I just read here. You''re seriously injured. You''d better have more rest. It''s safe here. With my master, no one can hurt you." Yang Wantong explained with a smile. The better the girl is, the more embarrassed Yin Zhu is. Although it''s Bai Yangui''s collusion, Yin Zhu still feels embarrassed. Bai Yangui is with her. "Thank you." Yin Zhu had been in touch with the girl for a period of time. In fact, Yang Wantong talked more than Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu said less. The girl is very lively and talkative. It''s rare that she will be very quiet. It''s so quiet that Yin Zhu feels a little uncomfortable. "Sister, you''ve been sleeping for so long, but you''re hungry. There''s food in the kitchen. I''ll get some for you." Yang Wantong is also a little embarrassed now. She thinks that she had nothing to say with Yin Zhu at the beginning, and then because Bai Yangui refused, she doesn''t know what to say, and she doesn''t know whether to hate Yin Zhu. Before she clearly wanted to please Yin Zhu, and now she found that Yin Zhu, a woman, had nothing to do with Bai Yangui. Then they came to the world together. "Thank you." Yin Zhu watched Yang Wantong go out, finally relieved. She really didn''t know how to face this. Not long after Yang Wantong went out, Yin Zhu heard someone knocking at the door. Yin Zhu thought it was Yang Wantong and said, "come in." When you push away, you will find an energetic old man in his 50s and 60s. The old man walks with great momentum. It seems that this man is Lin Chun, Yang Wantong''s master. He deserves to be a famous martial arts master. "Nvwazi, it seems that you know my identity." Lin Chun said directly. "Well, Wan Tong said that you are a very good person." Yin Zhu is careful to deal with it. This person is old-fashioned, not Yang Wantong''s simple little girl. "You''re seriously injured." Lin Chun knows the reason why Yin Zhu is not in good health. Yesterday, he knew that Bai Yangui was going to meet a woman who was seriously injured and was still in his room. He also called his little apprentice to take care of him. After knowing this, Lin Chun was a little angry. Bai Yangui was so smart that he should be able to see that his little apprentice liked him. Then he asked the girl to take care of him Look after other women. What does that mean? If it wasn''t for Yang Wantong''s willingness, he was afraid that he would find Bai Yan to settle the accounts at the first time. As for pills, he didn''t care at all. Even if pills were of great use to him, they couldn''t match his little apprentice. He was the most principled person. "Well, it''ll be fine soon." Yin Zhu said softly that the orc''s ability to repair has always been very strong, not to mention that she has learned some techniques herself. This kind of injury will get better even if she doesn''t take medicine for a period of time. It just takes a little longer. "Well." Lin Chun answers. This woman is with Bai Yan. She has all kinds of good medicine in her hand, and she won''t let her lie down for long. She just looks like she''s hurt. Bai Yan GUI also has enemies. Isn''t it proper for her to live in her own home? Plus the little apprentice''s Thoughts on Bai Yangui? Think about it. Lin Chun wants to drive out Bai Yangui and the woman in front of her. As for pills and other good things, they have to have a life to take. In case those people are of the same special race as Bai Yangui, he really can''t guarantee the safety of himself and the girl. As for Bai Yangui, if he wants to cooperate, it''s not the same where to go with his ability. Anyway, it''s good to leave the whirlpool of a city first. "I don''t know the relationship between you and Bai Yangui, or the purpose of your coming here, but what I want to say is that we are just ordinary human beings, and we don''t want to participate in your affairs. After all, even if we want to participate, we don''t have that qualification. I''m going to leave here with a girl. You and Bai Yangui should leave here as soon as possible." Lin Chun originally wanted to say something to Yin Zhu, but later he thought it over. No matter what she said, it can''t change the fact that Bai Yangui is not a human being. The girl just likes it again. As long as it''s disconnected, she can forget it. Why should he talk more nonsense. The more you know, the more insecure you will be. He has lived all his life. This truth is clear. Sometimes you have to retire when you should. You can''t let greed blind you. Yin Zhu thought that the old man would talk to him about Yang Wantong. After all, Yang Wantong said that her master loved her very much, but she never thought that the old man was coming to drive people away. She''s a guest, OK? It''s a shame to be kicked out like this. But Yin Zhu is not the kind of person who will stay at other people''s home. They all speak so clearly. She knows. She didn''t expect that Bai Yangui would bring her here. She would talk to Bai Yangui and leave directly. I''ve been in this world for a long time. When Ze finished studying the problem of animal pill, she collected almost all kinds of information. She''s going to go back."I know. I''ll inform Bai Yangui later." Yin Zhu said calmly. "That''s good." Lin Chun went out with his hands behind his back. Yang Wantong soon came back with a short bowl of bird''s nest porridge, "sister, you can have some of this bird''s nest porridge. I put some red dates down to enrich blood." "Thank you for your trouble." Yin Zhu took the bowl and didn''t know what to say. Yang Wantong was also a little embarrassed. After a while, she said with a bitter smile, "sister, I think you are strange. Sister, how do I go with Bai Yangui? It doesn''t affect the relationship between me and you. You don''t want to ignore me, do you?" Yin Zhu was embarrassed when she heard this. Yes, she was flustered. Anyway, what Yang Wantong said to her before was that she was in a coma. Although she could hear it, Yang Wantong didn''t know it. She was embarrassed. Didn''t Yang Wantong also feel embarrassed? "No, you''re the best girl I know." Yin Zhu reaches for Yang Wantong''s hand. "Of course I''m a good girl. Bai Yangui doesn''t want me. I''m his loss. As long as I''m willing, I can go out every minute and find a man who is 100 times better than Bai Yangui. Hum." Yang Wantong said triumphantly. "That''s right. He has no eyes." Looking at Yang Wantong''s playful appearance, Yin Zhu thinks that it must be her careful appearance before that, which makes Yang Wantong more restrained. What embarrassment must also be her wishful thinking. It will make Yang Wantong better. "I tell you, in fact, Bai Yan''s return to our side can only be regarded as an ordinary person. There are a lot of people who are better than Bai Yan''s return. I''ll introduce a better person to you later. I''m so angry with him that he doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Let him be a bachelor and pay attention to his solitude." Yin Zhu took Yang Wantong''s hand and said with great interest. "Yes, yes." Yang Wantong also happily follows Yin Zhu to make trouble. When they were laughing, Ze fluttered his wings into the room and cried excitedly, "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, I have found the secret of the beast pill." At this time, Yang Wantong looked at the chicken with silly eyes. What she said just now was the * *. Ze will turn his head and look at Yang Wantong stupidly with a pair of corns. Then he looks at Yin Zhu stupidly. When Yin Zhu heard Ze''s words, he couldn''t help but cover his forehead. "Sister, this, this chicken can talk." Yang Wantong is very shocked, and then feels that it''s normal to be able to speak. Isn''t Bai Yangui also a wolf? Just think about it. "Sister, is this chicken also your companion? I wondered before how Bai Yangui could go anywhere with a chicken? I was going to catch it for stew, but I didn''t do it. " Yang Wantong pointed to Ze and said. The chicken was called sister Yinzhu just now, right? She always thought it was a pseudonym? I didn''t think it was my real name. Even if the chicken''s body can pronounce, it still has some distortion. Besides, Yang Wantong doesn''t really hear it, so she thinks Yin Zhu is really Yin Zhu. "What? You want to catch me stewing soup. It''s so hateful. I''ve been helping you to intercede with Bai Yangui, you villain." Ze Qi Huhu said. Bai Yangui also came in and looked at the shouting Ze. He couldn''t help humming coldly, "I don''t have a long brain. I can blame anyone. You can call again. Maybe many research institutions in this country will be happy to grab you for slicing." Ze heard this scared immediately shut up, and then obediently nest under the bed motionless, pretended to be dead. "Yin Zhu, this is the elixir I made. It should have an effect on your injury." Bai Yangui took out a pill and gave it to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu ate it without hesitation. Bai Yangui at the same time took out a to Yang Wantong, "this is for you, thank you very much, Miss Yang." Bai Yangui already knows how to call a woman. Yang Wantong is a little sad to hear this. When Bai Yangui was not familiar with her at the beginning, she called Yang Wantong all the time. This is familiar, but Miss Yang is very strange. "No, I take care of my sister. It''s for her face, not for you." With that, he went straight around the white swallow standing in front of him. What did the chicken say just now? She knew the secret of beast Dan. I think they had something to say. Yang Wantong wanted to say that she didn''t like the feeling of being excluded. But she doesn''t like to be disliked. Now Bai Yangui doesn''t like her any more. If she leans up, it will be disgusting. But why so unwilling, she has been very hard to walk ninety-nine and a half steps, want to get close to Bai Yan, but the remaining half step is separated by an abyss, how she can''t walk past. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 She wants to get close to Bai Yangui and help Bai Yangui, but they don''t want to let her know anything and exclude her. How can she get close to Bai Yangui and help her? This thought, coupled with the heart of the unwilling, Yang Wantong or stopped, quietly returned, and then put his ear on the door to eavesdrop. She didn''t want to do anything bad, just wanted to help Bai Yangui, that''s all. Yang Wantong constantly comforts herself in her heart and wants to say that it''s not too much for her. Even if she knows Bai Yangui''s secret, she won''t say it, and won''t hurt them, so it doesn''t matter, does it? Zezhe rushed to Yin Zhu with the animal pill and said, "Yin Zhu, I have studied this thing. It is very similar to the demon pill of our demon clan. It contains powerful power. However, the difference is that the power in it is very chaotic. It should absorb the power of many people, so it seems a bit mixed. Don''t look at human beings It''s said that our demon Dan''s power is violent and disorderly, which is hard to absorb. In fact, the main reason is that the demon Dan''s power is too strong, but the demon Dan''s power is pure. Unlike this, I think the beast Dan should not be developed by one person, but by several beasts. And there is another thing in the animal pill, which can not only absorb the power of the human body, but also the power of Yuehua. This is what I got through experiments, and I plan to go to the experiment again. If you can peel out that strange power, you can absorb and use the power of the animal pill. " "In fact, I admire the man behind you. If you don''t have demons in your world, there will be no demons. You want to cultivate those who are short of resources, but the other party is also a god man. How can you come up with such a way to raise the orcs as demons and then use the demons? The most important thing is that you don''t feel it. It''s really powerful." Ze exclaimed. When Yin Zhu heard the constant praise, he couldn''t help but raise his hand and knock him, "enough, is there anyone who praises the enemy for destroying his prestige? Remember you''re with us now. " Ze nodded and said, "Yin Zhu, can you take me with you when you go back?" Ze is thinking, it is said that there are many animal pills all over the place. As long as he can peel off the strange power in the animal pills, he can absorb those animal pills and grow up quickly, and then he will never have to be a chicken that can''t resist being slaughtered. "Good." Yin Zhu''s original intention is to turn Ze back, because this guy knows a lot. "Thank you." Ze said with a smile, thinking that when he is strong, he must catch Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui and enslave them well, so that they can feel controlled. One wants to strengthen itself, and the other needs the help of the other. It can be said that both sides have different ideas, so this requires that both sides are quite harmonious and unified. "Now that you''re OK, study the experiment as soon as possible. Our time is precious." Yin Zhu directly sent Ze away. I don''t know if I''ve seen too many short videos and so on. When I''m free, I often take the wrong line, and I like to eavesdrop on them. "Go, go, what to rush." Ze muttered and flew out of the window. "Bai Yangui, you see, I''m awake, and nothing''s wrong. I want to go back to the house we rented, OK?" Yin Zhu thought of Lin Chunti''s request, so he turned to Bai Yangui. "Yes, I''ll take you back first." After all, it''s not used to living in strange places. "You go back with me. I was not here at the beginning, and you were strange here, so you followed Yang Wantong. Now I''m back. It''s not good for you to disturb people like this." Yin Zhu said very tactfully. Bai Yangui thought of Yang Wantong''s thoughts and nodded, "OK, I''ll go and pack up something, and then we''ll go." When you come to this world, you can learn much more than you think. However, the orc continent is still very dangerous. Their affairs are almost done. They will probably go back soon. Yang Wantong can''t help but feel very sad when she hears this. Bai Yangui is about to move away. I thought I could watch Bai Yangui at least every day. Now I''m leaving. Are they going to go back to their own world? Will she never see Bai Yangui again? Yang Wantong has no reason to panic at this time. Bai Yangui is going to leave. She has an idea in her heart. No, she can''t let Bai Yangui go like this. This time, Yang Wantong anxiously went to the place where they were doing the experiment. Isn''t there a very important animal pill in the chicken hand? If she takes this thing, they will not leave. Yang Wantong doesn''t know how to seal the magic. She runs there quickly. Looking at Ze who is still doing research there, she goes up and grabs the beast Dan. "What are you doing?" Ze is surprised to see Yang Wantong take away the animal pill. Yang Wantong probably hasn''t figured out how to face it. She grabs things and runs away quickly. When Zeze angrily found Yinzhu and Baiyan back, they were dumbfounded. "What do you say, Yang Wantong robbed your animal pill?"What''s the matter! At this time, Yin Zhu looked at Bai Yangui foolishly, "can you analyze the changes for me?" Bai Yangui also wondered, "no, Yang Wantong is human. It''s useless for her to take the animal pill. What does she want the animal pill to do? As for the study of orcs, if she wants to study, either Yin Zhu or Bai Yangui has no defense against her. If she wants to start, she has a great chance. " "Go and ask what''s going on." Yin Zhu rubbed his head and was ready to go. There was trouble again. Yang Wantong ran back to her room at a stretch. When she got back to her room, she looked at the beast Dan in her hand with some silly eyes. She rushed in and robbed the thing directly. The chicken must go to find Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu. How could she be so stupid? Even if she wanted to rob, she had to disguise. No one would find out. Later, how could she face Bai Yangui It''s very beautiful. Let''s borrow it. Why did she do something stupid? Yang Wantong fell on the bed and couldn''t moan. She has no face to see others. She has done stupid things without brains. If master knows, she will kill her. "Miss Yang, are you there?" Outside the door came the voices of Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu. These two people are so fast, unexpectedly so fast came, Yang Wantong this will be a little at a loss, put the animal Dan in his hand under the pillow, and then Shun Shun his hair, a good calm mood, and then slowly came to open the door. "What are you doing?" Yang Wantong said that she felt silly again. After meeting Bai Yangui, she went away on the way of being silly. "Can you give us back the animal pill you took from Ze? If you like shiny things, I''ll buy you some jewelry later. " Bai Yangui said carefully. Yang Wantong''s face froze. After a long time, she shook her head and said, "I didn''t see what you said about animal pill." Bai Yangui was silly when he heard this, then pointed to Ze and said: "before you, Ze saw what you took. Yang Wantong''s thing is a little better for you, and it''s useless for you." "You said that chicken said that. Who knows if he wanted to steal the animal pill himself or wronged me by accidentally losing it?" Since the things have been robbed, Yang Wantong also intends to brazenly rely on things, so that Bai Yangui won''t go back. Bai Yangui obviously wanted to say something, but he was held by Yin Zhu, "OK, let''s go back." Bai Yangui was not reconciled, but he was pulled away by Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu, what do you mean by Yang Wantong? Why does she lie? I don''t understand Bai Yangui asked angrily. If Yin Zhu didn''t take him away, he would force Yang Wantong to find out the beast pill in her hand. "It''s really useless for her. It''s very useful for us." Yin Zhu said. "And then?" Bai Yangui asked. "Since it''s of great use to us, we won''t go back until we get the animal pill. Yang Wantong intends to let you stay in this way. She really likes you, Bai Yangui." It is because he wants to understand Yang Wantong''s mind that Yin Zhu pulls Bai Yan back. Bai Yangui was stunned when he heard this. He never thought it would be such a reason. "No, I don''t think she is very sensible and cheerful. She doesn''t look like a person who can take a wind." Bai Yangui whispered. "You haven''t met anyone who is crazy about love. Love makes people crazy. She just likes you so much. Bai Yangui, do you want to talk to her and tell her goodbye?" Yin Zhu proposes that because he understands Yang Wantong''s mind, Yin Zhu can''t bear to blame. Besides, Yang Wantong is a little sister in her eyes now, and Yin Zhu is more patient with her little sister. "Is it useful if I go and say it?" Bai Yangui can''t help but wonder. Although he is smart, smart is smart, but he really hasn''t met the problem of love. When he first met Yin Zhu, he didn''t want to do anything to Yin Zhu, because he has no future and doesn''t dare to think about love. After he came to this world, he forgot everything, but now his physical problems have been solved, but there are still many things he has to face. He still doesn''t think about love. Now Yin Zhu asks him to think about it. "Go ahead, sue someone or something." Yin Zhu said that she is not good at dealing with feelings. She has four partners. In fact, she doesn''t have to deal with the four partners. The four of them are all accommodating to her. If she is allowed to arrange it by herself, it will be a mess. Fortunately, the four of them will control it well and won''t let her worry about it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 "Yang Wantong, it''s very important for me to return the animal pill to me. Don''t make trouble. I know you''ve helped me a lot. I''m very grateful to you, especially." Bai Yangui said sincerely. "But I don''t want your gratitude." Yang Wantong said some wrongly. She so carefully to pursue a man, the result in exchange for other people''s gratitude, she is not willing to. "I know. I''m sorry. I can''t be with you. In fact, you all know why you should embarrass us." Bai Yangui couldn''t help sighing. Yang Wantong is really good to him, so he doesn''t want to hurt others if he can, but he and Yang Wantong won''t have a result at all. Why? "I, I..." Yang Wantong can''t say the rest. She is really making it difficult for Bai Yan to return. She is probably not willing to give up, but she can''t get a return. But as Bai Yangui said, she knows, can she give up her relatives and the world she grew up in to go to another world? For a man, it''s like taking her future as a gamble. Once she is wronged in that world, no one can comfort her. "Give it back to me." Bai Yangui reaches out her hand to Yang Wantong. "You, do you, do you like me, even a little bit." Asked Yang Wantong weeping. Bai Yangui is stunned when she hears this. Yang Wantong can''t help crying when she sees it. It seems that everything is sentimental. Bai Yangui doesn''t like her. She doesn''t like her at all. Bai Yangui looked at Yang Wantong crying sad, can''t help but sigh, "why do you want to?" He has always been rational, probably from childhood to adulthood. Because of his body, he has constrained himself since childhood. As long as he can''t do something, he will never go beyond it, because it has no good result. This is the character he developed since childhood, and the same is true for love. When he knows that he and Yang Wantong are two different races, he has never considered it, let alone now In the future, he decided to go back and help Yin Zhu as well as his own people, so he would not have anything to do with Yang Wantong. However, such rationality is too cold-blooded in Yang Wantong''s view. Of course, if Yang Wantong wants to follow him because he loves him, he will protect her. He doesn''t know what love is, but he has seen many Orc companions depend on each other for life and death. He probably can''t give each other love, but he can give her a lifetime of protection and protection between close relatives. Unfortunately, Yang Wantong is not willing to give everything. "Give it to me. It''s not good for you to take it. It''s also bad for you. It''s not good for you to keep it." Bai Yangui spoke again. How can the movements of Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu hide Lin Chun''s eyes? Lin Chun looks at the men and women who are still in a stalemate, then slowly steps forward, looks at Yang Wantong sternly and says: "girl, give things back to others." "Master." Seeing Lin Chun, Yang Wantong can''t help but bow her head in shame. "Give things back to others. Master never taught you to steal other people''s things. Don''t make a fool of yourself." Lin Chun is very serious. Of course, he is more worried about the impatience of Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu. Bai Yangui is not something he can deal with. He is already merciful. He can''t let Yang Wantong fool around. Animal Dan should be very important to their monsters. "Master, I didn''t steal it. I robbed it aboveboard." Probably do not like to steal this word, Yang Wantong angry correction. "It''s no more than three things to give back. Don''t wait for me to say it again." Lin Chun''s face had completely sunk. Seeing this, Yang Wantong bites her lips and is very unwilling to throw the animal pill back to Bai Yan. Looking at Bai Yan returning to pick up the animal pill, Yang Wantong slams the door directly, and then comes her sad cry. Bai Yangui looks at the animal pill in her hand, and then looks at Lin Chun awkwardly. "Thank you for your hospitality, sir. Let''s go first." This meeting can''t be done without going. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Yangui coming with a cold face, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. Several people took their laundry and some research things and left directly. Lin Chun looks at the closed door and knocks. Seeing that no one opens the door, he sighs and pushes the door open. "Girl, master can see that you like Bai Yangui very much, but people don''t like you. You are separated from each other in two worlds. It''s really not suitable for you. Girl, you are so beautiful. What kind of man do you want? Why do you think about a beast? We are human beings and more noble than them." Lin Chun kept comforting. Hearing this, Yang Wantong couldn''t help humming, "we evolved from monkeys. Our ancestors were not wild animals. Fifty steps laugh at one hundred steps." "I don''t think you''re heartless. I''m trying to comfort you. Do you turn your arms out like that? Fortunately, I accepted you as a female disciple. If I accept more female disciples, I will not be angry with my own disciples. " Lin Chun said angrily. It''s said that women in love have no brains. Now Yang Wantong is not like this. Bai Yangui doesn''t like her any more. She doesn''t speak for Bai Yangui, just like she''s been drowned."I''m not angry with you. I''m filial." Yang Wantong can''t help but turn around. Lin Chun looks at Yang Wantong shaking his head and sighs. Before, he heard that the female disciple was in trouble. He didn''t think that before, he always thought that his girl was good at everything. Now he understands that it''s because the girl hasn''t grown up and it''s not time for trouble. Now the trouble is coming. "Girl, there''s something wrong with you today. You''re at the top of your rope. For those of us who practice martial arts, you are possessed. Girl, Bai Yangui is just a pretty skin bag. The rest is not so good. What''s a man who uses women''s money? You should be a treasure. I don''t look down on such a person at all. You go out and talk to your little sisters to see who can see such a person Lin Chun said nagging. "That face alone is attractive enough. There''s no need for anything else, OK? Those women are like wolves one by one. When they see that Bai Yan is such a little white sheep, they have to eat it alive. " Yang Wantong glanced at her master, and the example she gave was unreliable. "Well, well, he''s beautiful, but he doesn''t want you. The most important thing is that Shifu is not his opponent. Otherwise, Shifu would have caught people back and ruined them for you." Lin Chun thinks it''s hard to deceive others. It seems necessary to summon some of his disciples back and let them accompany his younger martial sister. Yang Wantong was rarely amused by Lin Chun''s words. She said with a faint smile, "master, I''m ok, and Bai Yangui is very good. He''s very good to me. Before he gave me pills, he didn''t want to take advantage of me." "He told me that he and I are people of two worlds. If I don''t intend to abandon all my plans with him, I don''t want to talk to him. Master, he didn''t apologize to me, but I''m not willing to." Yang Wantong sighed. Yes, Bai Yangui and Yang Wantong are totally different from each other. They seem to come to this world suddenly. They don''t walk in the secular world. This time, they should have something to do. I''m afraid they will leave soon after these things are finished. If the girl wants to go back with Bai Yangui, she may not be able to come back. Lin Chun can''t help but secretly congratulates Yang Wantong. Fortunately, Yang Wantong doesn''t have a brain for love. He goes back with Bai Yan regardless of everything. Now he takes back the words that the women in love don''t have brains. Now Yang Wantong still has brains. "Girl, you are right. If you are sad and master has a card here, you go shopping. You don''t mean shopping makes people happy. Go shopping and buy whatever you like." Lin Chun is very rare to take out his private bank card, which is his private house. No matter how Yang Wantong coaxes her, she can''t get this card. See in the little girl lovelorn sad share, borrow a girl to use. "Remember not to blow it up." Lin Chun originally wanted to be generous, but when she thought about the crazy girl shopping, she couldn''t help but exhort her. Hearing this, Yang Wantong couldn''t help laughing, "master, you''d better take it back." In fact, she doesn''t have to use his master''s card. She just likes to coax his master and look at the little old man smiling. "Yes, you can brush it as you like." Lin Chun patted Yang Wantong on the shoulder. Yang Wantong couldn''t help tears when she saw her master doting on her. She really liked Bai Yangui, but she couldn''t give up all kinds of things in the world, such as her beloved master and her family. When it comes to feelings, if Bai Yangui doesn''t feel anything about her, he won''t go with her. He just says that he has a proper look and can''t rise to the point of feelings. Then with the obstruction of their identity, it''s impossible. Bai Yan is quite determined to return, and doesn''t give her a chance to hesitate at all. Sometimes she thinks, how can she meet Bai Yangui? Maybe she has spent all her luck in this life, so that she can meet such a wonderful person, such a wonderful thing, which many people can''t meet in their whole life. Yang Wantong takes the card given by Lin Chun and goes out. She doesn''t want to go shopping. She can feel that Bai Yangui probably wants to go. What about her? So she let Bai Yan go? That''s it? Yang Wantong feels that her mind is in a mess. She has too much time to think well. This wobbly, Yang Wantong somehow hitchhiked to the house rented to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui should be here. Should she go in and talk to Bai Yangui, at least make it clear, and let Bai Yangui give her time to think about it. She needs time to think it over. She didn''t want to end like this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu, who have just returned to their residence, don''t even have their things sorted out. Seeing Yang Wantong standing at the door, Bai Yangui can''t help but wonder, "Why are you here again?" "I can''t come?" Yang Wantong asked rhetorically. Looking at Bai Yangui''s silly appearance, Yin Zhu can''t help sighing. Asking a woman who has just been lovelorn for him is like poking a knife. No wonder Yang Wantong is angry. Yin Zhu didn''t expect that Yang Wantong would rob the animal pill, because the girl was very good at the beginning and open-minded, but she didn''t expect that she would not be able to see it in love. Fortunately, Yang Wantong was willing to return to the animal pill even in the back. In fact, this girl is very good, and some innocent people like to join in the fun, but she has a soft heart. Yin Zhu wants to say a few words to Yang Wantong as a woman, but when she thinks about Bai Yangui''s going away with her, she just closes her mouth. What does she do when she says these meaningless words. We have basically finished all the things we have to do here, and even over fulfilled them. We also found the problem of animal pill. Yin Zhu plans to play with her parents for a few days after she recovers, and then erase their memory of this period. She doesn''t want her parents to experience the pain of losing their daughter again. She wants them to live happily, and then be healthy and satisfied. "Come in." Bai Yangui thinks it''s not good to block people at the door, so he still asks people to come in. Yin Zhu is wriggling to see busy Ze directly into the room to rest. "Hey, you want to have a rest. Why do you arrest me when you come into the room to have a rest?" Ze puffed his little wings and said angrily that he had become a chicken. At most, he watched small videos on the Internet to have fun. He couldn''t do anything. Now it''s not easy to see the live version. Yin Zhu took him away. "What do you want a chicken to watch? If it''s OK, don''t you think of a way to extract that power from the animal pill. As long as you can do this, there are many animal pills in the orc continent for you to use. Aren''t you going to be a chicken? If you don''t fight for me, you won''t think that there will be pie in the sky, waiting for you to pick it up. " Yin Zhu said angrily, and then he kicked Ze''s fart v-share. "Can''t you give me a break? Do chickens have no human rights? If you work all day, do you still have humanity? " Ze Qi Huhu said. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help sneering, "human nature? You''re not human. What kind of humanity do I have for you? I''m good enough for you. It''s good that I didn''t pluck you out of the pot. " Ze can''t help crying when he hears this, "I''m on a thief''s boat. You''ve gone too far." Ze leans against Yin Zhu and says, "Yin Zhu, actually I think it''s good to take Yang Wantong back." "Well, don''t talk nonsense. It''s impossible." Yin Zhubai takes a look at Ze. What are the requirements of this. Ze shook his head and said: "listen to me, Yin Zhu, actually I don''t know what your world is like now. I just listen to you. However, there must be a gap between this and what I understand. In addition, the situation there is still deteriorating. Who knows what it will be like when we go back. At the beginning, the so-called white sacrifice asked you to come here and get the blood of the earth people back. I think there must be a basis for him to think that way. You said you brought some blood bags back, but are those things enough? And those are dead, and Yang Wantong is alive, maybe more useful After hearing Ze''s words, Yin Zhu took a cold look at Ze, and then said seriously: "Ze, I don''t like this, and Yang Wantong didn''t do anything wrong, so she shouldn''t bear those. I don''t like you calculating people like this. You are different from Yang Wantong. You want to improve your strength. You want to go there because you want to be yourself I want to go, and it''s good for you to go there. But Yang Wantong is too cruel to cheat people to do experiments with Bai Yangui. Besides, although Bai Yangui is very good at speaking, he is stubborn. He has his own persistence, and he won''t do that. If he is willing to take Yang Wantong back, he will protect Yang Wantong with his own life, so This is not going to happen. " Ze couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this, "Yin Zhu, sister Yin, are you so serious? I didn''t say to force her. All this can be done on her own initiative. Besides, it''s nothing to study. Taking some blood or something will not kill her. It''s good to ensure that her health will not be harmed at that time. " "Besides, you also said that if you can come back, the array will be opened by a large number of people''s sacrifice. You should not have the chance to come back next time. If you need human blood at that time, what will you do? I can''t do things like that. Besides, I didn''t give up on Bai Yan when I looked at the girl. " Ze Leng snorted. After hearing this, Yin Zhu hesitated for a moment and said, "anyway, I don''t allow you to abduct her. Besides, when you cross the two realms, it''s her." The body and soul may not be able to bear it. Some people in our class did experiments. They said that it was because the way of heaven on both sides didn''t accept outsiders. If outsiders entered, they would be killed by the way of heaven? " Hearing this, Ze could not help but frown, "it should not be so. Although each world says that it has its own way of heaven, and they also exclude outsiders, generally speaking, as long as outsiders do not do too much, the way of heaven should not care. Otherwise, how can it soar? Or other powers? So you should be wrong"Wrong?" Yin Zhu was very puzzled. "It''s not right. The orcs really can''t come to this world. I can come because my soul belongs to this world. When Bai Yan comes back, it''s because he didn''t realize it at that time." "It should be that you carry something that the way of heaven hates, and the way of heaven wants to destroy you." Ze said directly. "Disgust?" Yin Zhu and Ze both think of the beast pill. Apart from this special thing, Yin Zhu can''t think of any other orcs that are rejected by people, and everyone has them. "According to what you say, people on our side can go there at will?" Yin Zhu said. "Not necessarily." Ze Leng hum. "What do you mean, can''t you make it clear?" Yin Zhu said. "it''s very simple. Since the world has been raised by animals, people from all over the world have shown that the heavenly way of your world has been abolished, and that heaven should be in the hands of the mysterious person, so that we can enter the world of the world, and that mysterious person has the final say." Ze gave Yin Zhu a careful analysis. "How can I take you back?" Yin Zhu looks at Ze foolishly. Ze rolled a white eye, "you can bring Bai Yan GUI, but you can''t bring me a chicken. Don''t worry, I know a secret skill. At that time, I will seal my soul energy and won''t be felt. You and Bai Yan GUI should be careful, and don''t let him find that your animal pill is gone." "Well, it should be OK. I told Bai Ji about it. Bai Ji would have a plan. If Bai Ji wanted something in her hand, she would not cheat on her way back." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Ze looks at Yang Wantong downstairs with some regret. If he can, he really wants to turn Yang Wantong around and see what will happen. After all, human beings are the most suitable people for environmental changes. Downstairs, Yang Wantong stands in front of Bai Yangui and looks at Bai Yangui seriously. "Bai Yangui, I don''t want to give up on you, so I want to know something about your world, OK?" "But I don''t want to tell you." Bai Yangui said coldly. When Yang Wantong heard this, she was stunned, "Bai Yangui, don''t you feel anything about me? That''s how I hate you? " Bai Yangui was stunned when he heard this, and then said, "I don''t hate it. I just don''t think it''s necessary." "To understand what our world does, Yang Wantong, I can only tell you that when you still decide whether or not to mix in with the muddy water of our world, you should never understand. It''s not good for you to know more. Don''t be too curious." Bai Yangui said calmly. "Do you think if I tell you everything, I can make you leave like this? Can I be at ease? Or can our world be at ease? Yang Wantong, you think you want to know, so what identity do you use to know? " Bai Yangui said coldly. Looking at her standing there silent, he said again, "you are not ready to fly moths to the fire, why do you want to know the secret of our lives." "In fact, Yin Zhu and I are relatively generous to you, and we have told you that we have advised you. What do you want to recover when you come here? Or what do you want to know? " Bai Yangui looks up at Yang Wantong. Yang Wantong was so ashamed and angry that she didn''t make up her mind, but did Bai Yan say so? Isn''t that why she hesitated? It doesn''t matter if she wants to know the situation before making a decision. "You say you like me very much and love me, but you won''t give everything for me, will you?" Bai Yangui said with ridicule. "What about you? Can you give everything for your lover?" Yang Wantong called. "Yes, as long as it''s my partner, my lover, and she doesn''t betray me, then I will give everything, even my life, for him." Bai Yangui said calmly. Yang Wantong suddenly realized that this is the difference between her and Bai Yangui. This is also the reason why she likes Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui doesn''t show any emotion. In fact, he is introverted. Once he chooses a partner, he will be desperate. So that''s why Bai Yangui didn''t like her all the time? She seems to like Bai Yangui very much, and she pays some money for him, but these things are not what she owns, and she doesn''t have the impulse to pay everything for it. She has rational and selective payment after all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 Yang Wantong looked at Bai Yangui, then slowly lowered her head. After a long time, she looked up and said, "Bai Yangui, I know what you think. I''ll think about what to do when I come back to you. Please don''t refuse me again." Of course, if Yang Wantong did not come to him again, there would be no future. Bai Yangui didn''t say anything when he looked at Yang Wantong going out. Of course, he thought Yang Wantong would leave directly. What Yang Wantong said behind was a bit unexpected. According to the girl''s meaning, when she wants to understand, she will come back to him, that is, when she is willing to pay everything for him. Yin Zhu had come down may be a tough battle, but did not expect that Bai Yangui even a few words to send people away. "What did you tell her? What''s more, I don''t think Yang Wantong is angry. On the contrary, she is a little ashamed. What did you say? " Yin Zhu is very curious. I didn''t expect that Bai Yangui has a good way to deal with women. Ze also raises his head curiously and looks at Bai Yangui with great energy. He is also very curious. In the past, his teacher thought Bai Yangui was stupid, but now he thinks that Bai Yangui is also very resourceful. He spent the girl''s money and finally let the other party go away without a word of shame. Can he not be curious? When xiaobailian achieves this level, he is the model of all xiaobailian. "what did you say, Ze you are very idle? Yin Zhu, you are not tired, do not have to rest? " Bai Yangui glances at Ze lightly, and there are threats in her eyes. For Yin Zhu, Bai Yangui''s tone is much better. Yin Zhu knows at a glance that he doesn''t want to know. Bai Yangui obviously doesn''t want to talk about it. "Well, if you don''t say it, I''ll take a rest and leave the outside affairs to you." Yin Zhu said that he had better have a rest and leave the outside affairs to the experts. Bai Yangui nodded. Today, the city is very quiet on the surface, but it''s actually a bit chaotic, but it hasn''t affected ordinary people. He wanted to drive away those disorderly forces very early, and Yin Zhu also meant that. This is Yin Zhu''s hometown. It shouldn''t be disordered in Longde. Those outsiders need to be taught a lesson once. Looking back at how to operate, there was a green dragon gang leader who plotted against them. In fact, Yin Zhu didn''t want to harm people from the beginning to the end. He just wanted to find a helper, which was also good for them. Yin Zhu''s temperament was so good that he didn''t want to harm people. He said that those people were not good people in the first place, but now he calculated himself. However, Yin Zhu''s original intention was not to harm people, so He won''t kill him, but he can teach a lesson. Lin Chun thought that his little apprentice would come back with a lot of things after he went out, but he found that Yang Wantong came back empty handed, and looking at her expression, she was neither sad nor sad. When Lin Chun saw this, he felt that there was a big problem. He couldn''t help worrying and asked: "girl, what''s the matter with you? You don''t care for master''s card. It''s OK. You can brush it at will. " "As long as you are well, whatever you want." Lin Chun said very generously. At this time, Yang Wantong looked up and said seriously, "master, I''ve thought about it. I''m not sad because I''m not qualified to be Bai Yangui''s lover. I''m ready to think about it carefully and think about whether it''s worth my love." "Not a girl, did you listen to who brainwashed you?" Lin Chun doubts of ask, this appearance very unlike her wench. "Master, Bai Yangui asked me that he could give everything for his partner, including his life. He asked me how much I could do?" Yang Wantong light description, just that kind of yearning expression or can''t hide Lin Chun. When Lin Chun heard this, he jumped up and said, "nonsense, he is deceiving you. He is deceiving you to work for him. I''ll go to him to settle accounts. He''s talking nonsense." Yang Wantong pulls Lin Chun. She knows more about Bai Yangui than her master. She only thinks he is a demon, but she doesn''t know he comes from another world. In fact, what Bai Yangui says she already knows. Bai Yangui''s meaning is very clear. If she really likes it, she will give everything to go with him and give up everything in the world If you don''t like it, don''t inquire about the world in the name of love. Bai Yangui and they will go back soon. It is said that the world is waiting for them to rescue. She will go back with her. If she wants to become a hero or sink together with Bai Yangui, she really wants to sacrifice her life. "Shifu, what are you going to do? They just tell me that. They just think I''m not qualified to be their partner. What do you want to say to them? I''ll lose them." Yang Wantong pulled Lin Chun hard. "He clearly means to stimulate you and know your mind, and then you will be fooled by stimulation. I''ve been raising you for so long, girl. You can''t listen to Bai Yangui''s nonsense. That''s a man without conscience, you know? As the old saying goes, if you are not of my race, your heart will be different. Take it easy for me. " Linchun also know, with white Yan return a word to find someone to settle accounts, can''t say, the most important thing is to take care of this girl. "Master, am I that stupid in your eyes?" Yang Wantong said angrily. "Silly." Lin Chun said in a special way.Hearing this, Yang Wantong couldn''t help but look white, and then said unhappily, "I''ll go back and have a rest. You can have a rest too. Don''t think so much. Be careful how old you are." After she drove her master away, Yang Wantong held her chin to think about what she wanted to do. In fact, rationally speaking, she should not listen to Bai Yangui, because all this was based on her trust in Bai Yangui. If Bai Yangui could not do it, how could she survive in a strange environment? Can fall in love with a few rational, she is really like Bai Yangui, also believe Bai Yangui said every word. "What should I do?" Yang Wantong said some irritable. Bai Yangui is busy and Yin Zhu is resting. Ze''s eyes are rolling. He really wants to turn Yang Wantong to another world. After getting along with Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu for so long, he can see that both Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu are not very tactful people, and they are also relatively soft hearted people. It''s good for such people to be friends, but it''s really not so easy for such people to make a career, especially Yin Zhu is still carrying such a mission. According to Yin Zhu, the white sacrifice should be taking advantage of her. In the end, it is likely to kill her. For what reason, Yin Zhu doesn''t know for the moment, so does it mean that Yin Zhu, the alien soul, has something special? Because of this, Ze has always wanted to say that Yin Zhu turned Yang Wantong. Of course, I can''t say anything about this conjecture. Once I say it, Yin Zhu will not take Yang Wantong with him. Yin Zhu has no intention of harming others. Even if he has to, he won''t replace himself with others. In fact, he doesn''t mean that he wants Yang Wantong to replace Yin Zhu, but there are two people who can at least take care of each other, right? Besides, he is also an outsider at that time, so he always has to find a partner to avoid being too unconventional and rejected. Besides, Yin Zhu is a stranger. Can Yin Zhu find good friends in that world? There must be a familiar person with Yin Zhu to recall this beautiful world together, right? Yin Zhu, they have no way to lobby Yang Wantong. He can go. Thinking of this, Ze secretly starts to turn over Yin Zhu''s mobile phone. When he''s free, he has seen a small video. He plays skillfully. Yin Zhu''s mobile phone doesn''t even have a keyboard lock, so he can use it when he opens it. Ze steals Yin Zhu''s mobile phone, then finds Yang Wantong''s phone and calls directly. Yang Wantong was still restless in thinking, saw Yin Zhu''s phone call, she still picked up first, "sister, what''s up?" "I''m Ze, the chicken." Ze introduced himself very simply. "What can I do for you?" Yang Wantong said suspiciously that although the other party is a chicken, her thinking ability represents that the other party is an adult. She will not treat Ze as a chicken. "Yang Wantong, do you like Bai Yangui? Bai Yangui is such a good man. Are you willing to give up like this? " Ze flickered. "What do you want to say?" Yang Wantong asked. "No, I just want to ask you if you are willing to go to a wonderful world and open up a new world. You know something about your lover, Bai Yangui. I want to ask you about your choice, but you''d better hurry up, because we''re going to leave soon. The things we came here have been successfully solved, and we''re going to leave soon." Ze knows that the best way to force a person to agree to something is to be urgent. People often make random choices when they are anxious. "You''re leaving?" Yang Wantong stunned, Yin Zhu rent the house directly for half a year, but did not expect to go. "It''s natural to leave when things are finished. You also know that if things go on like this, the city will be in chaos. Now that we''re gone, they can slowly recover their peace when they go back. Originally, this matter can''t be told to you. You don''t need to know, but I think I''d better tell you. I''m afraid you can''t find anyone when you come to Bai Yangui next time." Ze said with a smile. "Me?" Yang Wantong is still hesitating. "Forget it, originally I thought you love Bai Yangui enough, but now it seems that you still love yourself a little more. The so-called love is not selling pork. After calculation, how can you earn a little more, at least you can''t lose money. Let''s just forget this call." Ze finished and was ready to hang up. Hearing this, Yang Wantong was in a hurry. "Why do you say that I don''t like Bai Yangui? I like him very much. I can give everything for him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 "That''s good. I thought you didn''t like him. After all, you haven''t been in touch with him for long. You don''t like his face." Zehe laughs. When Yang Wantong heard this, she couldn''t help getting angry. "You know what feelings a chicken has, and the depth of feelings is not calculated by the length of time you have been in contact. Most people are just like strangers after they have been together for a lifetime. Some people will live a lifetime as long as they meet each other." Yang Wantong doesn''t like to be suspected by others. Her feelings towards Bai Yangui have never been faked. Even if she hesitates this time, it''s normal. After all, not everyone can say that she''ll leave everything, right? Normal people are like this. "Then I''d like to see you do it." Ze hehe said. Yang Wantong this meeting also returned to God, "what do you want to do, this phone call is you carrying Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu call me, just want to stimulate me?" Yang Wantong is very cold. She has seen the chicken many times, but she has never known that the chicken has the same thinking as human beings. Normally speaking, the matter of Bai Yan''s return is not for him, it should also be Yin Zhu. When is it the chicken''s turn to make the decision, so the chicken must have a conspiracy. This guy certainly didn''t want to do good. Although she is not very smart, she can understand a lot of things after the event. However, after being so excited by Ze just now, Yang Wantong knows that she is reluctant to go back with Bai Yan and is willing to take risks with him. People often subconsciously make decisions that they want to do most. After understanding her mind, Yang Wantong knows how to do it, but even if she wants to do it, she can''t follow Ze''s idea. This chicken is not simple. Ze didn''t expect that Yang Wantong would react so quickly. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Yang Wantong, you don''t think what Bai Yangui said before is really interesting to you. He just declined. Do you know?" Although we can''t find out what Bai Yangui said to Yang Wantong, I don''t think it would be a direct refusal, plus Yang Wantong''s shame at that time, so Ze can only be deceived to see if he can be right. Yang Wantong was stunned when she heard this. Yes, Bai Yangui didn''t say anything like her from the beginning to the end. He just said that he would pay everything for his partner. Then, there was nothing. This is really a declined word. "Since you know that Bai Yangui doesn''t like me, why do you call me to ridicule me?" Yang Wantong said very unhappy. Hearing this, Ze couldn''t help saying that the girl is really impatient. How can she catch up with the beautiful man with this patience, right. "Of course not. I''m here to help you." Ze said with a smile. "Do you think what you say is credible? Your words are just like the words of the people who specially give brainwashing lessons in the MLM organization. They all have a taste of temptation. Do you think I''m easy to cheat? Even if I don''t have a brain, it''s also reflected in Bai Yan''s return. For others, my IQ is online. " Yang Wantong said angrily. Ze is hanging her with a white swallow as a turnip. She likes it, just as her master said. She should be dry and crisp, so that she can''t touch it behind her back. What''s more, who knows if this Ze can be trusted? Even if this Ze comes back with Bai Yan, it may not be credible. "What, how can I be like those people? Don''t talk nonsense Ze Qi Huhu said. "You don''t believe me? If Yang Wantong is like that, you can''t get Bai Yan all your life. Hum. " Ze Qi Huhu said. Yang Wantong heard this did not angry, but laughed, "it seems that your goal has not been achieved, so angry, it seems that I won it." Zeqi hung up the phone, originally thought it was easy to fool a woman who was dazzled by love, but the result capsized, really bad luck. Ze dragged Yin Zhu''s mobile phone forward, and suddenly saw a large shadow in front of him. As soon as he looked up, he saw Yin Zhu holding his chest and looking at her coldly. "Tell me, why did you cheat Yang Wantong to go back with Bai Yan? You''d better make it clear, or I won''t let you go." Yin Zhu coldly said, before she said that all things are left to Bai Yangui and Yang Wantong, before Ze said a reason, said Yang Wantong''s blood may be useful, but she didn''t care too much, everything depends on her own decision, but Ze this will go to deceive Yang Wantong again, let Yin Zhu feel wrong. There''s something she doesn''t know. So is there any place where you have to bring Yang Wantong? "Well, I, I do it all for you, Yin Zhu, you, you blame me." Ze murmured in a low voice. "I''m listening." Yin Zhu looks at Ze coldly. No matter what Ze wants is really good for her, Yin Zhu doesn''t like this kind of person who makes decisions for himself. Ze must punish him before he knows. "That, that, didn''t you say that your world white sacrifice is calculating you? I''ve thought about a lot of problems. Where are you worthy of calculation? For that world, the only difference between you is the spirit of the alien world. So I want to take Yang Wantong with me, so that I can share the risk and disturb the water for you. I''m really for your good. " Zehe laughs."Did you tell Yang Wantong about the danger? Why do you cheat people and leave everything to her? Why do I hate you most? Besides, do I need Yang Wantong to replace me? " Yin Zhu said angrily that she would have died. She couldn''t have dragged the innocent Yang Wantong. If she hadn''t settled down in the orc mainland, she would have fled far away and would not have cared about the affairs there. "Yin Zhu, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me." Ze cried for mercy. "You also said that the world has been regarded as private property, and all people are in captivity. As soon as we arrive at that world, we will be found. How can you guarantee that Yang Wantong will not be found in that world?" Yin Zhu thinks that Ze probably knows a lot, and doesn''t tell her to go back with Bai Yan. "Well, I found an interesting thing in the animal pill. I think Yang Wantong should have concealed her information by putting it on her." Ze was laughing. "That''s good. Tell me what else you have in mind." Yin Zhu grabbed a hair on Ze''s neck and pulled it hard. "Ah, ah, ah." Ze this household can''t help fluttering, "Yinzhu, I do all this really for you, you are too cruel, too cruel." Yin Zhu blew off the hair in his hand and said calmly, "it''s just a hair lost. I''m afraid that nothing can die. Don''t you see that some chickens and ducks are locked up together, and all their hair has been pecked away? I''m not living well "No, I''m wrong. I''m wrong." Ze looked at Yin Zhu''s hand that fell on him again and couldn''t help crying. "By the way, I''m going to catch some cocks to come back with you, so that you won''t be too lonely." Yin Zhu said softly. After hearing this, Ze stood up all over his body. "No, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. You''re my aunt Yin. If I''m wrong, don''t you just pluck my hair? No problem. Just pull it out and wait for such inferior work. How can I dirty your hands? I''ll do it myself. " Ze said this with his mouth kept pecking his body hair. But his heart keeps bleeding. This time, he really pissed off Yin Zhu. Poor, poor, he''s going to become a bald chicken. Yin Zhu coldly looked at Ze''s self abuse and pecked the hair off his body. Looking at Ze''s chest, Yin Zhu said coldly, "I''ll forgive you this time. Next time, I won''t be able to speak so well." "I see." Ze wrongly said, looking at his empty chest, he couldn''t help tears, good ugly hot eyes. Watching Yin Zhu go away with his mobile phone, Ze can''t help but feel aggrieved. The world really can''t be a good man. Even if he has selfish intentions, it''s only a little bit. It''s not for Yin Zhu''s sake. In the end, Yin Zhu still blames him. He was really aggrieved, very aggrieved. He had planned to come secretly, but he didn''t succeed. He was also found by Yin Zhu. Later, Bai Yangui might teach him a lesson. He''s so pitiful. Looking at the chest exposed after being punished by Yin Zhu, Ze shivers. Isn''t that a confession of leniency? He had better go to Bai Yangui to confess. Thinking of this, Ze starts to run. Unfortunately, Bai Yan will go out to work. He can only wait for Bai Yan to come back. In fact, he may not have made a mistake. Bai Yangui and Yin Zhu have different personalities. Maybe Bai Yangui will agree with his own idea. Thinking of this, Ze, who had been dejected, finally got a little angry. Yin Zhu will go back to her room and lie down for a rest. After that, she is constantly thinking about whether Ze''s words are true. Any alien soul can do it. What''s more, she has been thinking about what Baiji wants to do with her? She had discussed with Bai Kun many times before, but they couldn''t come up with a specific one, because they know too little information. Now they know a lot of information, but they still can''t infer what Bai Ji wants to do. Then there is Meng Ji. Bai Ji says that he and Meng Ji are to save the world, so Meng Ji turns herself into a devourer and a cannibal. In Yin Zhu''s opinion, Meng Ji is no different from the man who keeps the animal pill. Meng Ji also uses the whole nightmare people to support herself now. Maybe at the beginning, Meng Ji really wanted to save the world, but after a long time So long time, plus the strength of the powerful, dream Ji still remember their original dream? If she takes Yang Wantong, she should at least ensure the girl''s safety. But Yin Zhu can''t, and she can''t cheat another girl to replace herself for her own safety. Besides, whether she can replace this is also a problem. Is there really no special reason why Bai Ji chose her? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 Yang Wantong thought it over carefully, and then she was ready to go to her master. Since she was going to go back with Bai Yan, she had to explain the things here clearly. She couldn''t let her master worry about herself. In fact, Yang Wantong is also reluctant to give up her own master. As for her parents, her feelings are not so deep. Who told her that she grew up with Lin Chun? Lin Chun is her parents. Lin Chun looked at Yang Wantong standing in front of him in consternation and cried out: "what do you say, you repeat what you just said?" "Master, I''ve thought about it. I''ll go back with Bai Yan." Yang Wantong said very seriously. When Lin Chun heard this, he wanted to wake Yang Wantong up with a slap. Unfortunately, Yang Wantong could not wake up with a slap. He was very angry and said, "why, didn''t you tell me you were not stupid before? Don''t be silly. Why do you do that? You won''t have a result with him. " Lin Chun is very angry. Of course, he is even more angry with Yang Wantong''s stubbornness. "Bai Yan belongs to him and you are two people in the world." "Master, I know that I''m far away from him, but I still want to chase him. I know very well that if I don''t work hard, I don''t have any chance. I''ve thought about it. I don''t want to give up on him. I don''t want to give up on him at all." Yang Wantong said very seriously. "Shifu, I grew up with very little to see in my eyes and very little to focus on. Maybe it''s because Shifu has shown me too many things. In fact, Shifu, you know, I''m not stupid. You don''t think I''m simple, but I can also feel a person''s true and false. Bai Yan is good for him. I know that I am Do, master will probably be very sad, very sad, in fact, I can also leave secretly without saying anything, but I am afraid that if I do that, master, you will be more sad Yang Wantong said carefully. "If you know me, no wonder you won''t say it. They all say that girls are extroverted. Now I realize it." Lin Chun said angrily. When Yang Wantong heard this, she was not angry. She just said with a smile, "master, I''m sorry, but I still have to go." "If you tell me, I won''t be afraid to lock you up so that you can''t go anywhere." Lin Chun asked angrily. When Yang Wantong heard this, she said with a smile, "master, you won''t. I think master would like to see me break my head and come back obediently instead of being remembered forever." When Lin Chun heard this, he couldn''t help yelling, "that''s the way I used to deal with your elder martial brother. You are a girl. I don''t want to make you suffer at all." Yang Wantong just laughed, "master will not." "Bullshit." Lin Chun cried angrily. The little apprentice grasped his mind. He doesn''t like to use tough means, and Yang Wantong''s temper doesn''t work with tough means. At that time, he is afraid that it will stimulate her more, and then he will try to run out, and he will be more obsessed with Bai Yangui. When he saw Bai Yangui at the beginning, he thought that the man was too beautiful and was a disaster. He didn''t expect that he was also a disaster to Ziji''s Apprentice. Now Lin Chun wanted to paint Bai Yangui''s face immediately. "Girl, if you really want to go, you can persuade Bai Yan to come back and tell me to take you away, I will promise you to go with her." Lin Chun takes a look at Yang Wantong and says, since the girl must go, give her a chance. Bai Yangui is very cold. In his opinion, Bai Yangui doesn''t have any deep feelings for the girl. In the case of knowing that he doesn''t want to, will Bai Yangui come to take the girl away from him? impossible. If Yang Wantong really can persuade Bai Yangui to come to him, it at least shows that Bai Yangui has feelings for the girl, so he can rest assured a little bit. Yang Wantong knows that it''s not so easy for her master to agree to this. Moreover, her master always thinks that Bai Yangui and Bai Yangui are far away from each other in this world. He probably can''t think of another world. It''s impossible to say that she can''t leave, but she doesn''t want Lin chun to worry about it, and she also wants Lin Chun''s blessing She thought that Lin Chun would embarrass herself, but she didn''t expect that she would make such a request. "Well, I''ll let Bai Yan come back to mention it." Yang Wantong said with a smile, no matter how difficult, this step she will do. Lin Chun looked at Yang Wantong who went out and couldn''t help frowning. He directly contacted Bai Yangui and said, "Bai Yangui, didn''t you want me to drive those people away faster? I promised to do it tomorrow, but I also have one thing for you to do. You should understand the girl''s feelings for you, and I treat the girl as my daughter. I ask you not to take the girl away. " Bai Yangui was silent for a moment when he heard this, and then said, "I never want to take her away. I know I have no possibility with her, so I never give her hope." Lin Chun heard this very satisfied and said: "well, I hope you keep your word." Lin Chun hung up the phone, can''t help thinking, girl, this time the master really can''t afford you, there is no way to comply with your intention. The girl never thought that he would do such a thing behind her back.Yang Wantong ran to Yinzhu with great interest. When she arrived, Bai Yangui just came back. Yang Wantong is very pleased to stand up, "Bai Yan back to the question you asked me last time, I can answer you now." Yin Zhu can''t help but prick up her ears and listen angrily. Bai Yangui, whom she wanted to inquire about last time, didn''t want to say it. Now you can know. "Bai Yangui, you said that you can give everything to your partner, including life. You asked your partner to do the same to you. Now I can say that I can give everything for you." Yang Wantong eagerly looks at Bai Yangui. Yin Zhu couldn''t help touching his chin when he heard this. He couldn''t see that Bai Yangui would say such a thing. This is a typical cold outside and coquettish inside. But if Bai Yangui can do what he said, Yin Zhu thinks about the orc tradition. There''s no problem. The orcs do treat their partners like this. Is really pay everything, but Bai Yangui will accept Yang Wantong? Thinking of the words that Ze bewitched Yang Wantong before, Yin Zhu thinks that Yang Wantong is not rational enough. Will she regret it when she comes back? "Look at what you''ve done." Yin Zhubai takes a look at Ze, who is also standing in the corner to watch the excitement. Ze sees that Yin Zhu is angry and runs away in a hurry. It seems that his goal is to be achieved. In fact, it''s nothing to take someone. Is Yin Zhu so angry? "But Yang Wantong, I never wanted to choose you as my partner." Bai Yangui said coldly. Yang Wantong was very happy. When she heard this, her face turned pale. She bit her lips and looked at Bai Yangui coldly. After a long time, she shook her head firmly and said, "no, it''s not like this. If you really want to refuse me, you should refuse me before. You should be firm, not say that to me. Bai Yangui tells you, you can''t think about it Get rid of me. I think I can do it if I want to. " Bai Yangui looks at Yang Wantong''s stubborn appearance and can''t help but frown. He agrees with Lin Chun and thinks that Lin Chun''s idea is good for Yang Wantong. As for not completely rejecting Yang Wantong before, it''s also very simple, because he understood each other''s mind at the beginning, so he hesitated when rejecting, and he didn''t have much idea about his partner, plus he didn''t hate Yang Wantong. Moreover, he took her to the orc world, and he may not be able to give her happiness, which he always considered. "White swallow belongs to you, wait for me, you will take me to your world." Yang Wantong said with a smile. It''s scary to go to a completely strange world, but it''s not a good thing. The strange scenery and all kinds of things in those places are invisible to others. In addition, she knows Yin Zhu, and she''s not totally strange. For Yin Zhu, Yang Wantong always thinks that Yin Zhu is very clever. At least she is more proficient in absorbing the knowledge of the world than Bai Yan There is no estrangement in communicating with her. Where did Yang Wantong know that Yin Zhu came from this world. Yin Zhu frowned, but Bai Yangui was not happy. Yang Wantong was on the bar. It was Ze who turned to clean up Ze, but found that he was gone. Yang Wantong said such a series of manifestos with Bai Yangui, then turned around and left the yard. Just as she walked out of the yard not far away, she saw Ze standing not far away looking at her, but now she looks a little embarrassed, especially the bald one on her chest. I don''t know who pulled out the hair. Maybe Yang Wantong''s smile is really hard for Ze to accept. He can''t help but say angrily, "what are you looking at? What are you looking at? What do you look like when a woman stares at a man''s chest?" "Man? Do you think I can''t tell a cock from a hen? " Yang Wantong looks at Ze sarcastically. Ze heard this sad, he will not become a demon! It''s so hard. It''s all Bai Yangui''s fault. At the beginning, I found a man for him. "I still have the energy to satirize me. It seems that I have figured out a good way to deal with Bai Yan GUI?" Ze Leng hum. Yang Wantong heard this face a stiff, and then coldly looked at the eye Ze, "you are not what fun, in the calculation of white Yan back." "What is calculating Bai Yangui? What did I do to him? It''s a good thing to find someone to lead a bridge. If you think about how many single dogs can''t find a partner, Bai Yan will die. I don''t think about him. He will be a bachelor all his life. " Ze spoke louder and louder, and felt at ease. Yang Wantong is also impressed by Ze''s cheekiness. On the other hand, he is still fierce. "Well, since you deliberately contacted me before, and now you''re blocking me, I think you have an idea. Let''s talk about it." Although this matter is oneself willing, but Yang Wantong also does not want to be calculated by Ze, always want to let Ze say his idea, she again good total. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 Ze took a look at Yang Wantong and directly put the animal pill in her mouth into Yang Wantong''s hand. "Here you are. As long as you eat the animal pill, you can gain powerful strength and have the ability to fight side by side with Bai Yangui." Yang Wantong looks at the animal pill in her hand in dismay. It slips around and comes back to her hand. Thinking about Yin Zhu, they said that the thing was very important to them, but Ze gave it to herself? "You''re really upset." Yang Wantong looks at Ze with a straight face. This guy goes back with Bai Yan every day, but his heart is not with Bai Yan. Yang Wantong takes the beast pill in her hand and wants to go back to Bai Yan GUI. Ze saw Yang Wantong''s appearance and couldn''t help laughing and said, "you can go back to find Bai Yangui with the animal pill and say I gave it to you. I said you robbed it from here. Who do you think he will believe?" Yang Wantong heard this face a cold, this she has a criminal record, don''t know Bai Yangui will believe himself. Then Ze said with a smile, "how do you think you can convince Bai Yangui to take you to his world? Yang Wantong, like a person is not the mouth to say like it, a lot of love at the beginning is just a calculation, things in your here, eat or not in you, go Ze turned and swaggered away. Yang Wantong Ze looks at the animal pill in her hand. Ze has made it clear that as long as she eats the animal pill, Bai Yangui will have to agree to take her to that world. There is no reason at all. But in this way, will Bai Yangui like her? Besides, the animal pill has hidden energy. If you eat it, you can become powerful. If you go to that world, you can help Bai Yangui. It won''t be a burden to him, but it seems to be very important to Bai Yangui? Eat or not? Yang Wantong frowned at the beast pill in her hand. Ze has walked back to the house slowly this time. He is not worried that Yang Wantong will not eat that food. First of all, Yang Wantong has a purpose for Bai Yan. With his guidance, Yang Wantong has a great chance to eat the animal pill. He has studied the secret of the animal pill almost. Now there is no big problem without the animal pill. The reason why he didn''t stare at Yang Wantong and eat the animal pill over there was that he was worried about rebellious psychology. Didn''t Yang Wantong suspect him before? What''s more, Yin Zhu didn''t think of it. Normally, everyone cherishes his own life. If you can find a ghost to replace the dead, who won''t? However, Yin Zhu refuses. The speculation he told Yin Zhu before is not nonsense. It''s true. It''s a pity that Yin Zhu doesn''t accept it, but it doesn''t matter. As long as Yang Wantong eats the animal pill, it''s a good thing Love is a foregone conclusion. Thinking of the secret he found in the animal pill, Ze thinks that if the development of this thing is really the same as his guess, it will be very interesting. He hopped back to the yard, only to see Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui standing at the door, now staring at him. "Ze, you are really positive. You have taken advantage of all the time. It''s not bad. Since you are so confident in persuading Yang Wantong, why don''t you persuade me?" Bai Yan asked in a gloomy way. Ze couldn''t help shivering when he heard this, and then he went to Bai Yan GUI and said, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong." "What did you tell her?" Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. "Tell her not to give up, love is to persevere in the pursuit, there is no failure." Ze was very serious with his chest. "What on earth did you find? Ze, why do you force Yang Wantong into our world like this? " Yin Zhu looks at Ze sternly. Ze heard this silent for a long time and said, "just the reason I told you before." "I don''t believe it. If you don''t say it, I''ll kill you. Ze, I tell you, you and Yang Wantong are totally different in my heart. You are a chicken. I don''t know how many chickens I''ve eaten since I was young. Yang Wantong is a person. If you think I don''t give up Yang Wantong''s sacrifice, I won''t do anything to you. That''s a big mistake." Yin Zhu has a cold face. She doesn''t like to be calculated. She treats Ze as a trusted partner, but when she finds Ze calculating, Yin Zhu''s heart is very uncomfortable. Of course, these are all threats from Yin Zhu. She can eat other chickens with peace of mind. She can''t do anything about thinking chickens. Ze heard this wry smile, "what can I do, my whole life is still in your hands." "As for you, if you want to ask me, I found another thing in the beast pill besides the evil array that can absorb life power, but I can''t get rid of it. I don''t know what it is. I only understand one part of it, which should be designated. I don''t know the others. I don''t know whether other animal pills are like this. So I read your beast pill However, I tried to absorb a little of the power of your beast pill, and found that once absorbed, the array in it would rotate, so I didn''t dare to absorb it. I think your beast pill should be special, special. However, after leaving human body for too long, I found that the array in it would also rotate, as if it was used to locate you. Of course, there are other functions I don''t know I don''t know what will happen in the end, so I try to find another person to try. We can''t find a suitable person to cooperate with us here, so I go to Yang Wantong and tell her that as long as she swallows the beast pill, you will take her away. Anyway, she is willing to go to your Orc world with you for Bai Yangui. " Ze introduced it carefully."Ze, you will kill Yang Wantong like this." Yin Zhu said angrily. Hearing this, Ze shrugged and said, "Yin Zhu, I know you really can''t bear it and feel guilty, but don''t say you don''t have any joy in escaping from the calculation." When Yin Zhu heard this, he wanted to kill the dead chicken in front of him. Was he just happy? In fact, she didn''t know. As Ze said, she really didn''t have the heart. "Hurry up and find a way to take out the animal pill. You''re making a fool of yourself." Bai Yangui''s face is also tight. "It''s impossible. You know how much effort we spent in order to take out the animal pill from Yin Zhu. There is also Yin Zhu''s help. What help can Yang Wantong provide? In addition, the array of the animal pill has been started when I tried to absorb it. As long as Yang Wantong swallows the animal pill, he will hide and can''t find it." Zee explained. Bai Yangui ran out in a hurry when he heard this, hoping that Yang Wantong hadn''t swallowed the animal pill. Now he wants to stew him, damned Ze. "Yang Wantong, Yang Wantong." Bai Yangui looks at Yang Wantong standing on the side of the road in a daze and can''t help shouting. Yang Wantong looks at Bai Yangui, who is running anxiously towards herself. She thinks that Bai Yangui is so anxious because she is afraid that she will eat the animal pill? Yang Wantong looked down at the animal pill in her hand and slowly put it into her mouth. "Yang Wantong can''t eat it. You can''t eat it." Bai Yangui cries anxiously. Yang Wantong this meeting has already swallowed the animal Dan directly, looking at anxious to run to his front white Yan to return, smile eyes narrowed up, "too late, already swallowed." Bai Yangui couldn''t help but chagrin, "you, how can you listen to Ze''s nonsense? Are you stupid?" "You, what''s wrong with you?" Bai Yangui asked anxiously. In the orc world, there are many people who are willing to give their lives for their partners, but the only one who is willing to give their lives for Bai Yangui is the girl in front of her. What''s more, Yang Wantong is still in such a world. People who grow up in this independent thought are willing to give everything for him. This is the most rare thing. He will probably be with her all his life, at least bear the burden This responsibility, as he said before, he will also give everything for his partner. "No, it''s fine." Looking at Bai Yangui and looking at herself with concern, Yang Wantong smiles brightly. She really feels good, and there is no discomfort. "You, you come with me first." All the animal pills have been swallowed. Now let''s see if we can find them. Yang Wantong smiles and lets Bai Yangui walk towards the house with her hand. Yin Zhu looks at Yang Wantong''s happy smirk and can''t help but slap the girl. Who is this? I can''t see it on weekdays. How can it be a love brain? "Elder sister, please take care of me in the future." Yang Wantong said with a smile. "I don''t want to take care of you at all. You are a trouble." Yin Zhu said with a frown. When Yang Wantong heard this, she was not angry. Instead, she was smiling. Bai Yangui was already looking for the whereabouts of beast Dan. However, as Ze said, once this thing entered her body, she couldn''t find it at all. Yang Wantong swallowed the animal pill. No one knows what kind of influence it will have. Naturally, they can''t let Yang Wantong stay here. "Since you are desperate to do it, you will want to go with us, silly girl. Have you ever thought about what kind of world we are in? You will regret it Yin Zhu reaches out his hand and knocks on Yang Wantong''s forehead. "No, sister, if you can adapt, I will." Yang Wantong said with a smile, "besides, there is Bai Yan GUI. As long as there is Bai Yan GUI, I will not regret it." "You are out of your mind." Yin Zhu said weakly. "I''m crazy. I''m forced by Bai Yan GUI. Bai Yan GUI tells you that you can''t get rid of me. I''ll follow you all the time in the future." Yang Wantong said happily. Bai Yangui nodded helplessly when he heard this, "whatever you want." At this time, she does not follow him, he is not at ease. "Have you talked to your master about this? Have you talked to your family? " Asked Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 "My master knows." Yang Wantong see Yin Zhu they no longer entangle themselves eat animal Dan things, can''t help but smile said. Yin Zhu looks at Yang Wantong''s complacent appearance, and can''t help pressing her forehead. The girl never says that she wants to go to another world and never comes back. If she has such a younger generation, she will also have a headache. "Even if I know, I will tell your master. After that, we''ll come back and have a good chat. " Yin Zhu shook his head and said helplessly. Things here are almost ready, and she is about to say goodbye to her family. "Well, let Bai Yangui talk to my master." Yang Wantong said with a smile. This girl is really so simple. She is more simple than herself. Bai Yangui will say that she will definitely be beaten. She just wants to abduct other people''s girls. Even if she is beaten, she should be beaten. "Go ahead, go ahead." Yin Zhushi couldn''t see Yang Wantong so happy. He didn''t know if she would be happy when she went to the orc world and saw the backward economic conditions. Yang Wantong goes to Bai Yangui''s front with a smile and holds Bai Yangui''s arm directly. Bai Yangui takes a look at Yang Wantong who is elated and then turns around and goes out. Yang Wantong looks at Bai Yangui and does not throw her hand out. She can''t help laughing triumphantly. It seems that Bai Yangui has accepted her. If she had known that Bai Yangui would accept herself, she would have done it as long as she swallowed an animal pill. However, Yang Wantong also knows that Bai Yangui is most responsible to herself now, but that''s enough. As long as Bai Yangui is a responsible person, she doesn''t have to worry about the future. As for love, she has so much time left to make Bai Yangui happy. Yin Zhu sent Bai Yangui and Yang Wantong away. Then he looked coldly at Ze hiding away and said, "I probably understand what you said before, but I wonder. I haven''t been with you for a long time. If it''s not good for you, will you worry about me so much? Ze, there''s a saying that is very good. If you don''t pay attention to anything, it''s either cheating or stealing. I''m not at ease that you treat me like this. " Hearing this, Ze could not help but frown, and then seriously said: "I really have no bad heart." Yin Zhu just looked at Ze coldly, and said nothing: "you may not have any bad intentions to me, but you must have selfish intentions in doing so. Don''t think that Bai Yangui didn''t settle accounts with you, you should be OK, or think that Bai Yangui won''t notice." "Bai Yangui is much smarter than me. Even I think there is something wrong with him. You think you can hide it from him. Although Bai Yangui is cold on the surface, once he makes a decision, he will take people in mind. Yang Wantong will definitely be with Bai Yangui in the future, unless Yang Wantong doesn''t want Bai Yangui. You say that in this case, you calculated Yang Wantong and Bai Yangui What will Yan GUI do to you? " Yin Zhu squinted at Ze, looking at Ze tangled over there. "I, I have a little selfishness, that is, I just want to see what happens when the animal Dan swallows it? After all, I also want the power of the animal pill. Of course, the greater role is for you. " Ze finish saying two eyes bright looking at Yin Zhu. "What''s more, I don''t think Yang Wantong will have anything to do with you. This animal pill must have something to do with you. That thing should be aimed at you, but Yang Wantong is a human being. Maybe she will be ok?" Ze said suspiciously. Maybe I don''t know anything. This guy is not experimenting with Yang Wantong. "Ze, I don''t like your careful thinking. I know you can''t wait to gain power. After all, you should have been a powerful demon before, but you are so unscrupulous that I''m afraid. I don''t dare to take you to the orc world. I''m afraid that the disaster there has not been solved, and then I''ll bring back a bigger one." Yin Zhu looks at Ze coldly. Ze wanted to take Bai Yan back before. It''s not a good man. Before, they always thought he was a chicken and had no attack power controlled by them, so they were very relieved. However, she forgot that he was a cunning demon, which was not easy for them to fool with. Now Ze had to follow them because he couldn''t help it. If this guy has the ability, I''m afraid I''ll be the first to take revenge on those who enslaved him. What''s more, Ze said so much, she can''t believe it all. How to say this animal Dan depends on what he said. They don''t understand it, and they don''t know how to study it. "What do you want?" Ze frowned and said. "To tell you the truth, you have really helped me a lot during this period of time. I am very grateful to you. I really want to take you as my companion, but now I understand that we are not the same kind of people. Of course, it is difficult for people like me to do great things, but I fear life. Ze, you always have to give me reasons to trust you, otherwise, look at this period I won''t embarrass you in the contact between you, but you will depend on your own life in the future. I dare not take you back. " Yin Zhu said calmly. Ze can''t help but jump up when he hears this. He looks up high. During this period of time, when he gets along with Bai Yan Gui Yin Zhu, he almost forgets his own nature. These two people are really kind-hearted people. They are very suitable to be partners, so he subconsciously calculates others.As for the selection of Yang Wantong, one is that this person likes Bai Yangui and goes there voluntarily. In addition, she also knows Yin Zhubai Yangui, so that the two of them are willing to take her to the orc world. Second, as he thinks, Yang Wantong may not be in danger. What''s more, after being with Bai Yangui for such a long time, he can see that Bai Yangui doesn''t really love Yang Wantong, but he didn''t expect that Bai Yangui, a fool, should shoulder his own responsibility. In this way, he can''t say what happened to Yang Wantong. "I really don''t have any intention, and I don''t want to count you. Forget it, what''s the use of saying so much? The reason why I don''t count you is that I think you are soft hearted and will be good friends. That''s all. You can do what you want to do to me." Ze sighed and walked away slowly. Anyway, Yin Zhu has done a lot of spells on him. He has studied them himself, and some of them haven''t been cracked yet. That''s it. He has done so much to help, but it seems that he has done something wrong. He knows that they are soft hearted, so naturally he is not willing to take advantage of others. Yin Zhu looks at Ze, who is walking far away. Maybe Ze doesn''t have a bad heart. But if he doesn''t restrain him, it will happen in the future. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to happen anything out of control, especially when they are going back to the orc continent. The world is simpler, but there are more intrigues to face when they go back there. On the other side, Bai Yangui follows Yang Wantong to Lin Chun. Lin Chun looks at Bai Yangui with a black face. Bai Yangui has just agreed to cooperate with him. What does that mean now? "Master, please help me and Bai Yangui." Looking at Lin Chun''s black face, Yang Wantong stands up to speak. "You, fool." Lin Chun angrily scolds, he is to embarrass white Yan to return for who, this wench is really because of a man dizzy. "Master." Yang Wantong cried wrongly. "Forget it, you won''t look back even if you break the south wall." Lin Chun said this, the whole person decadent. "Bai Yangui, I don''t know why you changed your mind. I only have one sentence. Since you choose a girl, you must take good care of her. Even if my strength is not as good as you, as long as you let me know that you make her sad, I''ll try my best to find you. Do you know?" Lin Chun said aloud. "You can rest assured that I will protect her well and protect her with my life." Bai Yangui answered firmly. It has to be said that Bai Yangui''s answer is deep in Lin Chun''s heart, so he can rest assured. Bai Yangui doesn''t have much contact with this person, but it can be seen that this person will not easily give a promise. As for whether he can do it or not, at least he has this heart. "Thank you, master." Yang Wantong saw Lin Chun''s face ease, said happily. "Don''t thank me. If you don''t annoy me, I''ll be fine. Take people back to your parents and have a look." Lin Chun also knows Bai Yangui''s identity. I''m afraid that he won''t stay in the city more in the future. It''s estimated that he will see you again a long time later. "Yes, yes." Yang Wantong answered with a smile. As for whether her parents would agree to this, Yang Wantong didn''t think about it at all. Anyway, as long as the master agreed, her parents seldom asked about her. Bai Yangui was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect to pass the test so soon. After all, Lin Chun told him not to go with Yang Wantong. He agreed, and then changed his mind. As a result, Lin Chun didn''t deal with him, so he agreed? he thought this test was too easy. Happy Yang Wantong this meeting already took Bai Yan back to his room to talk. Lin Chun looks at Yang Wantong''s appearance, sighs, sighs again, he also thinks that he doesn''t agree, but what can she do if she doesn''t agree? The girl is stubborn. In addition, Bai Yangui clearly agrees to him and goes back, so it shows that she must have done something to make Bai Yangui have to take her away. Since it''s to let Bai Yan return, it''s not what he can stop. Sometimes girls do things without looking at the consequences. Fortunately, Bai Yan''s quality is OK, so he can rest assured. As for what the girl did, he didn''t agree. He thought that he could even rob people () beast Dan before. It''s not a good thing, and it''s related to Bai Yan''s return to their demon. It''s really heartbreaking to accept such an apprentice. He still hurried to think about what is more suitable for Yang Wantong to take away, do you want to get something to restrain monsters? Lin Chun calculates in his heart what Yang Wantong can take away. It''s hard for him to leave, but he always has to prepare some dowries for her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 Ze hiding in the corner of the room, some sad looking at Yin Zhu, from the white Yan back, after they left, Yin Zhu did not pay any attention to him. Ze knows that he makes Yin Zhu feel uneasy. Even if he says he has no bad heart, Yin Zhu needs to believe it to be useful. Obviously, Yin Zhu is annoyed by his previous actions. He really wants to go to the orc world, which should belong to a undeveloped world, and a beast Dan has such powerful power. He can imagine how much benefit he will get from going to that world. There is no aura in this world for a long time, which is not suitable for him. Besides, the chicken body is afraid that it will soon be out of order. Therefore, the orc world must go. How to make Yin Zhu believe in himself? Ze thought, frowning. Ze knew that he was not a good man, otherwise he would not have calculated Bai Yangui at the beginning. He just didn''t expect that Bai Yangui would be so cautious. The reason why Bai Yangui would stay behind was because he was useful. Otherwise, according to the way he calculated Bai Yangui, he would have died long ago. He has been with Bai Yangui Yinzhu for some time, and he has a little affection for them, but this kind of affection is not enough It''s not enough to maintain the relationship between them. After thinking about it, Ze finally gritted his teeth and ran to Yin Zhu and said, "Yin Zhu, I know I can''t let you or Bai Yan GUI trust me 100%. I also know that I beg you, not you beg me, but Yin Zhu, I won''t give my life to you easily." "Although I know you are soft hearted and kind, no demon will give his life to others, so the only thing I can do is to sign an equal contract with you. With this contract, I can''t hurt you or cheat you, but at the same time, you can''t hurt me, Yin Zhu. This is the only thing I can promise." Ze looks up at Yin Zhu seriously. Yin Zhu nodded when she heard this. In fact, what she wanted was only a way to restrain Ze. She didn''t care about anything else. Yin Zhu looked at Ze standing in front of him and gave a faint smile. "Well, Bai Yangui and I didn''t want to control your life and death. We just don''t want you to count us, not only me, but also my relatives and friends. Ze, you can swear that you can''t hurt my family and friends. Otherwise, you will die of five thunders." Ze was stunned to hear this, and then asked: "Yin Zhu, do you still believe this?" Yin Zhu listened to a faint smile, "isn''t that what the novel says? You can do whatever you want. Anyway, you can have more peace of mind. " Ze can''t help but stare at this. Let alone, this monk can''t swear casually, because many of them will come true unless he is strong enough to resist the punishment of the oath. "Yes, I can." Yin Zhu said very simply. Ze was relieved when he heard Yin Zhu''s answer. He was really afraid that Yin Zhu would use him as a slave. In that case, he would not be reconciled. Even if he was enslaved, it would depend on time. If he lived forever, he would never agree. Fortunately, there was no conflict with Yin Zhu, otherwise the next thing would be difficult. After he got Yin Zhu''s words, Ze left with a smile. He wanted to go to another world. He had to prepare things, all kinds of things. Lin Chun looks at the distance between Yang Wantong and Bai Yangui. He can''t help sighing. He used to go for Bai Yangui''s medicine, but now he''s his own man, and he''s going to have to spend more time. They used to look at the foreigners fooling around, waiting for the whole nest to clean them up. I really think this is the place where they can go in and out. As for the problem of Bai Yangui, the werewolf, who saw it, would destroy all the data in the laboratory. I think Bai Yangui should have a way to control those people in the laboratory. Lin Chun directly starts the relationship in his hands. If he can do it, he can do it directly. If he can''t do it, he can''t send it away. It''s Chen Ran, the leader of Qinglong gang. This guy has a black heart. It''s better to ask Bai Yangui if he has any way to control the people. At that time, it''s easy for such a big gang to do anything, so as to save these guys from having enough to do bad things. Lin Chun quickly planning, the mind is fast rotation. Bai Yangui followed Yang Wantong back to her room. This is the second time she came to her room. She didn''t have a good look at it for the first time. This time, she can have a good look. Yang Wantong''s room is very warm. The main color is orange. It''s very warm. The things in the room are simple and generous, similar to her people. Bai Yangui took Yang Wantong to sit down and said seriously, "Yang Wantong, you should follow me. Don''t regret it in the future." Yang Wantong smiles and grabs Bai Yangui''s slender fingers to play, "don''t worry, don''t regret, I never regret." Bai Yangui stares at Yang Wantong seriously. After a long time, he says, "since you want to follow me, I''ll tell you what I''m doing." Yang Wantong nodded cleverly, waiting for Bai Yan to return. "The world I live in is called the orc world. I am not a demon, but an ORC. Orcs are divided into two kinds. Our family is good at spiritual secrets, called the nightmare family, which can control the fighting of wild animals. Yin Zhu and his family are good at fighting and strong.""However, the orc''s life seems calm and peaceful on the surface, but it''s not. Although Yin Zhu''s family has strong fighting power, they are irascible and easy to get angry. Our family has strong mental strength, but they have physical defects. The two races are complementary on the surface, but there is no way to integrate them. Moreover, the defects between the two races are gradually increasing, if we don''t solve them In other words, the people of the nightmare clan will go crazy in the end, and the orcs will gradually become irrational killing machines. For this reason, some strong people of the tribe send us to this world by way of blood sacrifice, saying that we can find a way to save the orcs in this world. In fact, at the beginning, those people only sent Yin Zhu. I was by the way, because I had too much mental strength, my body could not bear it It''s only a few years since I died, so I came with Yin Zhu regardless of the danger. At that time, I didn''t think about the consequences, so I thought that if there was a just in case, I could see another world, which others couldn''t see. " White Yan return light say. "Are you well now?" Yang Wantong asked anxiously. "Now, we do find a way to heal our bodies in this world." Bai Yangui said with a smile, "you see, I''m not in good health now?" Bai Yangui looked at Yang Wantong''s concerned eyes and touched her long hair. "It''s OK. I''m fine. I''m fine now." This kind of concern is also very good. In the past, because of his own body, he always kept away from others. Now can he harvest his feelings. "How do you heal your body?" Yang Wantong asked curiously. "That''s what I''m going to say next. Didn''t you eat the animal pill? The so-called animal pill should be brought into our body by a strong man in order to steal the energy in our body, and my shackles have been untied, so I''m ok. " Bai Yangui explained. "Well, I swallowed the animal pill? I knew Ze was not kind. " Yang Wantong cried angrily. "It''s OK. He has dealt with the beast pill. What''s stored in it is only energy. The one that can absorb human energy has been eliminated, but the beast pill has been marked. I''m afraid that the strong one in our world will find you. The strong man is terrible. You can imagine how terrible the strong man who can control the whole world is. Yang Wantong, if you go with me, you will have to fight against such a strong man. Are you afraid? " Bai Yangui asked word by word. When Yang Wantong heard this, she laughed. Then she put her head on Bai Yangui''s shoulder and said, "Bai Yangui, as long as you''re here, I''ll be at ease. As long as you don''t leave me, there''s a saying on our side, that''s to say," marry a chicken with a chicken and marry a dog with a dog. " When Bai Yangui heard this, he reached out and hugged Yang Wantong, "OK, I remember." "What''s your relationship with Yin Zhu?" Yang Wantong at this time can not help but curious to ask, any woman care about this. Bai Yangui thought with her head askew when she heard this, "should be regarded as a friend, and a sister?" "Yin Zhu was searching for the truth for the orc world, and then she went to the nightmare world. The first one she entered in the nightmare world was my tribe. Then I met her. My aunt was the priest of the tribe. She figured out that my life was on Yin Zhu. Then I told her all my plans. Yin Zhu was willing to take me with her and helped me along the way A lot. Of course, I also helped her, and then I came to this world all the time. My aunt was right. I really got rid of the shackles of fate, and then I found Ziji''s partner. " Bai Yangui said happily. Yang Wantong is also very happy to hear this, "when we go back to be filial to our aunt." It seems that the priests are very powerful. They can even count these things. I don''t know if they think they are human. Yang Wantong feels that she is beginning to worry about gain and loss. Now Bai Yangui has finally accepted herself. She is worried that his family will not accept her. Maybe all the women in love are like this. Bai Yangui doesn''t know Yang Wantong''s mind. When she praises her relatives, she is also happy in her heart. "Well, aunt is a very good person, and you will like it when you see her." "Will the aunt like me?" Yang Wantong asked carefully. Bai Yangui heard this and laughed, "as long as I like aunts will like it, you can rest assured." Hearing this, Yang Wantong can''t help but feel elated. Bai Yangui admits that she likes her, doesn''t she? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 After a few days'' rest, Yin Zhu went to find his parents. Yin Zhu''s parents probably knew that Yin Zhu was almost busy and was about to leave. However, Yin Zhu didn''t mention it. They thought they didn''t know. The family had a good time for a few days. Yin Zhu cares about what Bai Yangui is busy with. Since he leaves everything to Bai Yangui, Yin Zhu also trusts Bai Yangui. Anyway, the main problem of animal pill has been clarified, the biggest problem has been solved, and the rest of the small problems are believed to be well done by Bai Yangui. In a flash of time, Yin Zhu accompanied her parents for more than half a month. On the last day, Yin Zhu didn''t tell her parents that she wanted to leave. She didn''t want her parents to be sad. She directly sealed the memory of her parents. She didn''t want them to be so sad. Qin Ran''s laboratory was abandoned somehow. Qin ran was even reported. All the illegal evidence had been handed in. As for Professor Baker, he forgot everything. The chaotic situation in a city had been changed. Yin Zhu knew that Bai Yangui and Lin Chun had done all these things. How did they do them? Yin Zhu didn''t ask about the process. All these things were wrong Good is good, no one can find their parents there. No one knows how Lin Chun and Bai Yangui negotiated. Anyway, it was a successful solution. Looking at Yang Wantong holding Bai Yangui''s arm with a smile, Yang Wantong doesn''t know how to persuade her master. Lin Chun didn''t come to see her off, as if she really put it down. "We''re gone. If we can come back in the future, let''s say another thing. Yang Wantong, you still have a chance to regret it." Yin Zhu once again gives Yang Wantong a choice. Yang Wantong held her fist, looked at Yin Zhu seriously and said, "Yin Zhu, don''t look down on me now. I''m very powerful now. I can definitely help you a lot." In the past half a month, she has absorbed more than half of the strength of the animal pill. "Well, no regrets." Yin Zhu smiles, and Yang Wantong is now satisfied with the return of Bai Yan. "Well, I''m so excited. I''m going to start a journey in another world." Yang Wantong finished also pinched his excited red cheek. Yin Zhu couldn''t help shaking his head when he saw this. Well, I can''t understand the girl''s idea. Yin Zhu looked at several people standing there and directly pressed the bead on his bracelet. With the injection of Yin Zhu''s power, the beads slowly melt and then break. Yin Zhu sees a pattern unfolding under his feet. Yin Zhu holds Yang Wantong''s hands for the first time, and then a hole like a black hole devours them. When Yin Zhu opens the array here, the orc mainland''s array, which has been silent for a long time, shines brightly. Bai Ji looked at the array that had been fully activated, and couldn''t help laughing, "he''s finally back. He''s been waiting long enough." But think of the problems Yin Zhu said before, think of what they did, think that they did better than he imagined. It''s very good. Now he finally understands why God chose Yin Zhu. It seems that Yin Zhu is not all useless. Bai Kun has been waiting with Tengxiao Leihe. He''s worried that as soon as Yin Zhu comes back, Bai Ji will attack them. They''ll be ready. Bai Ji can''t help sneering at Bai Kun''s defensive appearance. If he wants to do something, these guys can''t help it. But I can''t see that several people still have deep feelings. It seems that he didn''t remember what he told them before. With the energy launch of the array, everyone knows that people are about to pass it. Everyone can''t help but stare. The unreal figures have appeared. Bai Kun can''t help staring at them. How can there be three figures? As the power of the array slowly dissipates, Yin Zhu''s three figures are firmly standing on the ground. Looking at Bai Kun who is not far away, Yin Zhu can''t help copying them and running. "Baikun Tengxiao Leihe, I miss you so much." Yin Zhu said happily, as for the white Festival, it has been ignored by Yin Zhu. Yang Wantong was originally held by Bai Yangui. Before Bai Yangui, she had been holding Yang Wantong. She was afraid that Yang Wantong would be rejected by the will of the world. Fortunately, she was OK. Yang Wantong at this time is curious to see left and right, looking around very excited. Looking at Yin Zhu in a twinkling of an eye, she jumped into the arms of three men. Yang Wantong could not help covering her eyes and muttering, "how unrestrained." When Bai Yangui heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "What are you talking about? Those three are all Yin Zhu''s partners. Yin Zhu has four partners." "Four?" When Yang Wantong heard this, she couldn''t help staring big eyes. How can she, four? Look at the men, they are very beautiful, especially the one named Bai Kun. It''s just as beautiful as the one coming out of the picture, many beautiful men. "Are you going to find more beautiful men and more partners?" White Yan return light say. Hearing this, Yang Wantong shook her head in a hurry. "I only want you." Then he laughed twice. Bai Yangui also laughed when he heard this, "I tell you, a weak female like you can''t get married in the orc continent. No one wants it. Yin Zhu''s body is too small. Probably no one will like you except me." Bai Yangui said with a proud smile.Hearing this, Yang Wantong couldn''t help but look silly, "isn''t it? No one wants my perfect figure?" She looked hopelessly at the females around her. Sure enough, they were all similar to Yin Zhu. They were tall and big. What kind of taste were they. Can look at the people around a curious look at her, to say the eyes of admiration that is not one. "So don''t compare with Yin Zhu." Bai Yangui said with a smile. Yang Wantong heard this with a sly smile, and then said: "Bai Yan GUI, are you afraid that I will take a fancy to others?" When Bai Yangui heard this, he just laughed, "as long as you feel good." When Yang Wantong heard this, she was annoyed. "You don''t care about your feelings at all. Bai Yangui, you are determined to eat me. Do you think I can''t run?" Bai Yangui said with a smile, "yes, I''ll take you." There is already a group of people around Yin Zhu. One by one, they begin to check Yin Zhu''s body and make sure that he is in good condition. Yin Zhu looked at them one by one and couldn''t help laughing, "I''m going back to my mother''s house. How can I suffer? Take a hundred heart. " Looking at Yin zhujiaoqiao, Bai Kun couldn''t help reaching out his hand and nodding, "OK, we know you''re fine. Shall we go back first?" At this time, Bai Kun took a dim look at Bai Ji. Obviously, he has a lot to ask Yin Zhu. The two people had a simple exchange before, but they still didn''t understand many key questions. There is Baiji here. Obviously, baikun wants to ask everything before Baiji knows, so that he can make arrangements in advance. And then there''s the extra female. Who is it? In the past, there were only Yin Zhu and Bai Yan, but now there is one more female and one more chicken? What the hell is going on? These two people must be very important to Yin Zhu, otherwise Yin Zhu would not risk bringing these two people to the world. The female looks so petite. Is that the female in Yin Zhu''s world? I don''t know what Yin Zhu was like before. Of course, Bai Kun just thought about it for a moment and then forgot it. Now he''d better take Yin Zhu back and Bai Yangui back together. Bai Kun has already left with Yin Zhuxian, while Leihe and Tengxiao stare at each other, one picks up Ze, and the other runs to Bai Yangui, pulling the two people who are living there. Bai Ji looks at Bai Kun and takes them away. He is not worried at all. He just smiles faintly. What he arranges is not so easy to understand. Anyway, as long as Yin Zhu is in the orc mainland, she can''t escape from her. The most important thing for him now is to find out that Ziji wants to be himself. Ziji arranges Bai Yan to go back to that world. Now that Bai Yan returns, Ziji must know what they find, but Ziji is not on the side of Yanzu. Ziji runs away and goes to the orc world. He doesn''t know what he wants to do, but Ziji won''t go there for no reason. Ziji has some ability. Baiji doesn''t want to fall into Ziji''s hands after he has planned so many things. After Bai Kun returns to his residence with Yin Zhu, the person who looks at Bai Ji doesn''t follow him. Bai Kun''s heart can''t help sinking. What does Bai Ji say so frankly? To make it clear, Ji didn''t worry about them at all, but felt that they couldn''t escape, no matter how they struggled. Bai Kun didn''t say anything about his idea, but he was afraid to add pressure to them. Tengxiao Leihe and tengxi Tengcheng were both happy. He didn''t want to destroy the beautiful atmosphere this time. Since Bai Ji is not worried, can he relax? Anyway, salted fish is just like that. At this time, Leihe Tengxiao has been asking questions around Yin Zhu, and everyone is talking a lot, very happy. Yang Wantong will be very surprised to see Yin Zhu get along with several partners. It''s amazing that she is so harmonious and has no accident. Looking at Yin Zhu who is surrounded by several beautiful men, Yang Wantong can''t help but look at Bai Yangui beside her. This person is really incomparable with others. Bai Yan Guiyi sees Yang Wantong''s eyes. Seeing Yang Wantong''s loss, Bai Yan Guiyi''s eyes raise a faint smile. Then she secretly reaches out a hand, grabs her hand, and blinks at her. When Yang Wantong felt that her hand was caught by someone, she couldn''t help but be stunned, and then she laughed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 Bai Kun looked at the happy appearance of several people, but he was thinking about what Bai Ji wanted to do? The purpose of baiji is Yinzhu, which is very clear. Now Yinzhu has come back, but Baiji doesn''t show it at all. Is Baiji confident or indifferent? And then there''s Ziji. Where''s Ziji? Bai Kun never dares to regard Ziji as his own person, even if he becomes a disciple under his name, even though Ziji has never hurt them from the beginning to the end, but he still doesn''t believe that Ziji and Baiji are the same, they are both relatively selfish people, maybe they have their own reasons, but those weak and small people lost their lives because of their great reasons In Bai Kun''s opinion, this is wrong. Think about how weak the Meizu used to be, but no one in their race would sacrifice their weakness. They often choose to sacrifice themselves to defend their people. This is the real greatness. Of course, Baiji can say that many of those who died were voluntary, and some of them were voluntary, but most of them died in ignorance, and the weak even had no chance to choose between life and death. ''s white sacrifices were not unshaken, but in Bai''s view, the white sacrifices were just like those people. Although the last thing she wants to do is to fight against those people and protect her people, who can guarantee that Mengji can really protect her people? Thinking about the swallowed Xiaojin, Bai Kun can''t help but frown. Xiaojin can devour the energy of the dark system. Although these energies can make Xiaojin powerful, he is also worried that these forces will hurt Xiaojin. After all, these forces even bother Mengji. How can Xiaojin feel that he can absorb them? What will little Kim become in the end? Baiji must have a way to communicate with Mengji and let Mengji let Xiaojin go. Baiji also said that he would let Xiaojin come back, but he didn''t move. Would Baiji want to use Xiaojin to threaten Yinzhu? But it''s impossible. Although they will be afraid of it, they will never compromise because of it. Even if Yin Zhu agrees, they will not agree. They have been on the road of finding the truth with Yin Zhu for a long time, and they want to pay everything for it. Bai Kun''s thoughts are spinning fast, but he is listening to Yin Zhu''s voice and collecting some useful things. When Bai Kun heard Yin Zhu say that her own animal pill had disappeared, Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu in surprise and said, "do you think animal pill is something that outsiders left us to seize our power? Have you taken out the animal pill? " I knew before that Yin Zhu came back to deliver the news, but at that time, he was ambivalent. After I really knew it, I was still quite shocked. Then Bai Kun looks at Ze, who is held in his arms by Yin Zhu. He can''t help but frown and wring it up. Then they look at each other. Ze feels like he is in a crisis. "Yin Zhu, help me." The way this man looks at himself is terrible. He was a little afraid. Now he thought that Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui were too kind. Fortunately, he had signed a contract with Yin Zhu, otherwise he would die miserably. Yin Zhu looks at the monkey like Ze in Bai Kun''s hands. He is very different. He smiles at this matter in his heart. "What are you afraid of? Bai Kun won''t do anything to you with me." Yin Zhu is also telling the truth. With her, Bai Kun really won''t do anything to him, but Ze feels very bad in his heart. "Yin Zhu, big beauty Yin, you are kind-hearted and clever. We are so congenial. You won''t be so cruel to me, will you?" Yin Zhu can''t help laughing when she looks at Ze''s flattery, because she has never seen Ze''s bad side. This guy is always proud of her. Even if he was oppressed by her and signed a contract, he would stand on the opposite side of the same. But she didn''t think about it. Only when she saw Bai Kun, he turned out to be like this. I knew Bai Kun had this function She didn''t have to worry about her rebellion. "You''d better follow Bai Kun. I tell you, Bai Kun is the one who knows the most and is the smartest. Don''t you want to know the history of the world? Bai Kun can meet all your requirements. " Yin Zhu has no compassion to throw Ze to Bai Kun. Hearing this, Ze could not help but burst into tears. "Yin Zhu, you can''t do this. I''m still a big yellow girl. How can you let me be with a man? You''ll ruin my reputation." Yin Zhu was a little scared when he heard this. He was always the most concerned about his gender. He wanted to wipe out all the people who knew about it. Then everyone knew that he was a man. As a result, at this time, Ze took the initiative to mention his identity, that is, he wanted to get rid of Bai Yangui. What''s the matter? "Ze, what''s the matter with you? I don''t think Bai Kun has the ability to make you fear when you see him. " Yin Zhu is very confused. Ze this will be very sad to say: "Yin Zhu, this guy will absorb people''s vitality, is the vitality ah." Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this, and then looked at Bai Kun in dismay, "no? No, Bai Kun won''t absorb other people''s vitality. Besides, I have been with Bai Kun for some time before, and we are all fine. Are you wrong? ""It can''t be wrong, Yin Zhu. My feeling can''t be wrong. I haven''t felt much since I was far away from him. But close to him, my manager Sheng has been absorbed. I guess it''s because you have strong strength and you don''t feel the loss of vitality, or your ability in this aspect has been obscured. For example, you can''t feel the things about animal pill, but I don''t know The vitality of this chicken is very weak. I feel it when he sucks it. If you really let me go with him, Yin Zhu, I can collect my body in a few days. " Ze yelled. Yin Zhu couldn''t help frowning when he heard this, "Bai Kun, what''s wrong with you." If you want to say that Bai Kun is the kind of person who can absorb life power, Yin Zhu absolutely does not believe it. "No, I feel good about myself. No one should be able to cheat on me. Yin Zhu, is this Ze wrong?" Bai Kun couldn''t help asking. Ze couldn''t help jumping up when he heard this, "how can I make a mistake, sir? It''s also your fault." Bai Kun directly stares at Ze when he hears this. He looks like a man without a soul in Ze, who was originally valiant, drooping his head and listless. When Yin Zhu heard this, he frowned. It should be true that he could make Ze scold him like this. Although Ze''s character is jumping off, he knows a lot about it. It''s also very important. He usually doesn''t talk nonsense. But how could Bai Kun absorb the vitality of others? How many people did Bai Kun contact, and then all the people were absorbed by him? "Well, you can feel it. Is there anyone else like that?" Yin Zhu asked questions. Ze checked several people present, and then determined that only Bai Kun would absorb other people''s vitality, and other people did not have such a situation. Bai Kun couldn''t help frowning at this time. Before, he had been thinking about other people''s problems, but he didn''t think that he had problems? He can absorb other people''s vitality. How he absorbs it, he doesn''t feel at all, and he doesn''t feel any different from others. No, there must be something different, otherwise it would not be like this. He thought about what was wrong with him. Is it because of the previous punishment? Or is it because of reincarnation? If you want to say that you are different from others, only these two points are different. It is obvious that Yin Zhu and some of them also thought about this problem at this time. However, whether it''s divine punishment or reincarnation, it''s all made by Bai Ji. So it''s still Bai Ji''s plot. Bai Ji should know about this, right? "Try reincarnation first." Yin Zhu told everyone to get out of the way and let Bai Kun have a try. Bai Kun nodded, and then with Bai Kun''s exercise, Ze cried out, "stop, stop, you can''t practice, you''re going to lose your life." "It''s reincarnation." Now Bai Kun said with great certainty. When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help but have a headache. At the beginning, he practiced the reincarnation formula in order to understand the specificity of reincarnation formula and to relieve the consequences of divine punishment. At the beginning, he also knew that reincarnation formula had great defects, so he didn''t dare to practice recklessly. However, he never thought that the so-called reincarnation formula was to constantly absorb the vitality of others. No wonder he practiced reincarnation formula No one will die, because they are robbing the vitality of the victim. Where will they die. "Why? Why is it that if Mengji wants to be powerful, she can cultivate the reincarnation formula by herself? Why should she spread the reincarnation formula all over the world? Can it be passed on to her again through the power absorbed by others? Is she trying to drive the whole world crazy? The people who have practiced the reincarnation formula run to Hanhai and can''t go back to land. Then they can only absorb each other''s vitality. No wonder everyone is crazy at last. What does Mengji want to do? " Bai Kun can''t feel his head and says with a headache. Yin Zhu is also puzzled. Yes, Bai Kun is right. If Mengji really wants to be powerful, she can let some people practice reincarnation formula. Why should she spread reincarnation formula all over the mainland? Baiji must know about this. Why didn''t he say it? He also said that he was for the sake of the whole world and the continent. All this bullshit. Why? Why on earth is this? What should we do? Bai Kun thought angrily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 "Ze, what should Bai Kun do?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously. Ze would shake his head and say, "I don''t know, but this kind of people who win other people''s life force through secret methods often come to no good end." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help getting angry. At this time, Ze was still poor with her. "Ze, think about it seriously. I can tell you that this place is called the dark abyss. Almost all the people here have practiced the reincarnation formula. If you don''t work hard, you can''t get out of the dark abyss. So think about it carefully. Only we can get out of the dark abyss There are a lot of animal Dan waiting for you outside Hearing this, Ze couldn''t help but feel anxious. "What can I do to come up with this skill? It must be an evil cultivation. The method of evil cultivation is often the most difficult to deal with." "I don''t listen to excuses, I just want methods." Yin Zhu said coldly. Of course, Yin Zhu doesn''t put all his hopes on Ze. They also want to do a good job of reincarnation and reincarnation. Bai Kun has no practice, but this thing will subconsciously absorb other people''s vitality. After hearing Yin Zhu''s mandatory order, Yang Wantong frowned. She would smile and knead her head and said, "Ze, you should be proud of them. So many of them are not as smart as you. They have to rely on you to find a way. You are the most powerful." Originally some angry Ze was Yang Wantong so Shun Mao, actually very proud smile, "that is, you are weak chicken, a little thing or rely on my uncle." Yin Zhu can''t help laughing when he sees that Ze has to deal with it. This guy is better to follow Mao Lu. "Yin Zhu, in that case, you guys should stay away from me for a while, and wait until I come up with a solution." With that, Bai Kun couldn''t help being a few meters away from the crowd. Yin Zhu couldn''t help feeling a little heartache when she saw this. She wanted to go to Bai Kun, but Bai Kun shook his head with a smile and said, "Yin Zhu, don''t come near me. I''m ok. You should believe me." Yin Zhu could only stop and take a closer look at Bai Kun. When he saw that there was nothing unusual about Bai Kun, he was a little relieved. Among the partners, Bai Kun was the smartest and calmest. Several other people were very happy with Yin Zhu''s return. Because of Bai Kun''s change, they were silent. "Go and have a rest. Maybe we''ll have a tough fight tomorrow." Yin Zhu sighed and said. "Bai Yangui, what are you going to do?" Yin Zhu turns to ask Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui said with a smile, "I don''t have a place to go now. Ziji doesn''t know where to go for the time being. I''ll follow you first and most of you, so that I won''t be weak." "Is Ziji gone?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. Bai Kun and Bai Yangui both nodded at the same time. Bai Kun said, "ziji hasn''t been for a long time. At the beginning, I wanted to borrow her to deal with Baiji, but I don''t know what happened. One day, he suddenly left without informing anyone." Bai Kun thinks that Ziji had an intention to take him as an apprentice. It''s impossible to give him benefits all the time and take him to the dark abyss, right? Even asking him to practice the reincarnation formula is arranged. It is estimated that he knows the function of the reincarnation formula. So where did Ziji go at this time and what did he arrange? Baiji Ziji, thinking of these two priests, Bai Kun couldn''t help but have a headache. Then he thought, he can say that he knows more than ordinary people. First, she even knows the biggest secret animal Dan in the world. So what would he do if he became a priest? In such a world that is about to be destroyed, there are only three ways to be a priest. The first is to protect your own people, lead all the people to fight against, and finally save all the people. The second is to know that you are powerless and unable to change, and choose to save yourself and go with the tide? The third is to become someone on the other side and find a way out for yourself. What kind of person is Baiji Ziji? On the surface, Baiji belongs to the first type, but baikun feels a little strange, but he can''t tell where it is. Ziji seems to be the second type. He doesn''t care much about the whole Orc affairs, so he has to live a good life. But if Ziji doesn''t care, Ziji won''t take him as an apprentice, and he won''t take the opportunity to confiscate Baiyan to Yinzhu. So Ziji is definitely not the second type . What''s more, Bai Kun also finds it strange that both Bai Ji and Zi Ji are people in the nightmare world. Normally, the nightmare people and the orcs score the world. Even if the people of the nightmare people are naturally smart, why didn''t the leader of the orcs show up in this catastrophe. Animal God Wuji is not the leader at all. She is just a wretch arranged by Baiji. Is Yin Zhu the leader? Bai Kun thought for a moment. Yin Zhu is the leader of the younger generation. What about the older generation? Since the orcs can share the world equally with the nightmares, they can''t be without a leader. If there is no leader in the orc world, the orcs are not qualified to share the world with the nightmare clan. "Bai Kun, do you think Ziji will go to the orc world?" Yin Zhu suddenly raises a question. Even if Bai Kun can''t go to the land, he will certainly arrange for others to go. But Bai Kun says that there is no news of Ziji. Bai Kun wants to do things well, but now they can''t find any news of Ziji. So will Ziji not be on the side of Yan Clan.Bai Kun just didn''t think about it for a moment. Yin Zhu thought about it as soon as he mentioned it. Would Ziji be the real Orc leader? Now it''s a bad day for the orcs. What will Ziji do when he goes back? I''m afraid that the foundation laid by Yin Zhu will be cheaper than Ziji. "Yin Zhu, I think we must find a way to go back to the orc world. We must go back." Bai Kun said with certainty. "How can I get back?" They have been in the nightmare world for such a long time, but they have not found the way to the orc world. How can they go back? "Baiji knows. We''ll find Baiji and I''ll go back." Bai Kun is sure that among them, only he can deal with Ziji. Others are afraid that they don''t have the mental strength. In addition, he can''t get close to them now, so as not to absorb their vitality, so it''s best for him to leave. "Will Baiji send you back?" Yin Zhu asked suspiciously. "Yes, it will. As long as Baiji doesn''t want to go wrong with his plan, he will need someone to stop Ziji. For this purpose, we are the same as Baiji. Baiji will help us." Bai Kun is quite sure that he doesn''t know the purpose of Bai Ji and Zi Ji, but the only thing he is sure is that their purpose is absolutely different. Otherwise, Zi Ji doesn''t have to calculate Bai Ji. "Well, we''ll go to Baiji later. Baikun, you''re gone. What are we going to do here?" Yin Zhu asked with a frown. Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, and said very gently: "Yin Zhu, you are very powerful. You can do well without our help when you come back to your world. You just rely on us subconsciously. In fact, you are very powerful. I believe you will do well." When Yin Zhu went back, they were really worried, but they didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would finish better than they thought. "Yes, Yin Zhu, you are very good. You want to develop well when the lake daze tribe doesn''t have us." Reich couldn''t help talking at this time. "Well, no matter how many intrigues they have, I will face the difficulties and work hard for our future." Yin Zhu held his fist and swore loudly. When we heard this, we couldn''t help laughing. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng stood in the corner and looked at their happy family. They were very bitter. They knew very well that what their parents had to bear was because they understood, which made them more sad. They didn''t know how to change their family''s fate. "Elder brother, shall we go to ask the master?" Tengcheng''s two hands tightly grasped tengxi''s hand, and his eyes were full of pleading. When tengxi saw his brother''s hopeful eyes, he couldn''t help his bitterness. He sighed and said, "do you think master will change his mind? No, no, Shifu won''t change. Shifu has already paid too much for this one. There is no way back. " "What about father and mother?" Tengcheng asked sadly. "I don''t know. I wish I could replace my father and mother." Said tonsey. They were once the genius Zichen of the nightmare clan. However, they were Teng Xi and Tengcheng, the children of Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. But they were unable to resist the master. It was the most painful thing to watch what they could not accept happen. "Tengcheng, don''t lose hope. You should know that master is still different to us. If we can''t change master, then no one in the world can change him." Tanche patted his brother on the shoulder. "Well, I know. I''ll try." Tengcheng clenched his fist. Bai Ji''s meeting has already arrived in the underground palace. Looking at the sleeping appearance of Meng Ji on both sides, Bai Ji gently smiles, reaches out his hand and gently pats Meng Ji, "Meng Ji, Yin Zhu has come back. You can throw out the little gold inside and let them get together." Mengji, who had been sleeping, slightly opened her eyes and glanced at Baiji. Then Baiji saw a group of figures thrown out by her. Baiji will see Xiaojin sitting on the ground. At this time, he opens his eyes. But when he opens his eyes, Baiji clearly sees two faces smiling at him. He knows it''s not his illusion, because it''s Jono and Xiaojin greeting him. Yes, Jono wakes up and Xiaojin wakes up. These two people occupy half of their bodies, but they are weird It''s the fusion of different cultures. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 "Yin Zhu is back. You should go, too." Bai Ji said calmly. Then Xiaojin sat down on the ground and said: "go, why should I go? It''s very good here." Then some of the original naughty face became very upright, he lightly smile, "Baiji, I think it''s very good here, or I''ll stay for a while?" The speaker is Jono. Their personalities are very different. You can tell them at once. They can switch seamlessly now. But now the two people mean the same, that is, they don''t want to leave and want to stay with Mengji. After hearing what they said, Bai Ji couldn''t help sneering, "why do you think it''s not enough to get the benefits? Do you want to absorb them again? I''m not afraid to eat too much. " Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "Baiji, don''t say it so well. Why didn''t you say it when you calculated us? Now it''s just intercepting a part of your strength. Besides, you were also calculating us before. How can you feel that we can''t get rid of it when we''re finished?" Bai Ji couldn''t help but feel funny when he heard this, "since you still want to make wool, you can go. Without me, do you think you can come back safely now? If it wasn''t for Mengji''s willingness to give you some strength, would you be naive if you really thought you could snatch it from Mengji? " Jono said with a smile, "I know, this is true, we are not the opponent of Mengji, nor your opponent, but everyone wants to be strong, want to get strength, protect their own people." "I''m trying to find a way to strengthen myself. Do you think I''ll give up? Baiji, why can you go this way, but I can''t? " Jono asked angrily. Bai Ji was silent for a while when he heard this, and then said, "our road is doomed to be an abyss, never to come out, and finally to sink. Are you sure you want to take our road? Are you willing to be your partner? " Jono looked at it, then Xiao Jin came out at this time, looked at Bai Ji sarcastically and said, "we are all like this. Do we have a way back? Baiji, you know that we have no way back. Whether it''s Yinzhu or baikun Leihe, we don''t all follow the way you think, do we? " Bai Ji laughed at this, then looked back at Jono and said, "they all said that Bai Kun is the smartest of you. Now I think you are the smartest." Jono laughed at this. "So, I went back." At this time, Bai Ji went out directly, "it''s up to you. Your partner is yours. It''s up to you whether you can see it or not." Looking at Bai Ji, Xiao Jin hesitated and said, "Jono, I want to see Yin Zhu, or we should go to see Yin Zhu first." Qiao Nuo''s face rose a touch of sadness, "Xiao Jin, sometimes the more you know, the more you have to bear and pay. Why do we go out? How do you explain to Yin Zhu? Or do you think Yin Zhu will let us go this way? Why not A face changes two expressions back and forth. People who don''t know will think that this person is a psycho, but people who are familiar with Jono and xiaojinzi will know that there are two people switching and chatting. At this time, Xiao Jin hesitated and said, "Jono, I know that since I absorbed those forces and got those memories, I knew that we were doomed to have no good end, but I still want to see Yin Zhu. If we don''t see Yin Zhu, we''ll go out secretly to see if it''s ok?" Xiao Jin pleaded. When Jono heard this, he was silent for a moment and said, "OK." In fact, he also wanted to see Yin Zhu. He didn''t see Yin Zhu for a longer time than Xiao Jin. When Xiao Jin saw Jono''s promise, he was very happy and said, "let''s go." "Jono, what do you say we do, what do we do in the future?" Xiao Jin said with a sigh. "I don''t know." Jono answered calmly. Xiao Jin is silent when he hears this, and Jono is so righteous that he doesn''t know what to say. But he has to say that Jono will do better than him in the general direction, so he will listen to Jono in the general direction. Before, he wanted to snatch power from Mengji, so he didn''t discuss with Yin Zhu and threw it into Mengji''s body without hesitation. But he didn''t think that it was exactly what Mengji meant. He absorbed too much dark power and had no way to resolve it. He could only transfer his power to Jono of the same body, and then wake up the sleeping Jono. Now he has no way to suppress Jono, the strength of the two people are almost the same, as long as you want, anyone can come out, of course, the other side can grab back the body at any time in the next second, but Jono is not too tough about whether to stand up, and even a lot of times he will throw it to Xiaojin. Of course, this is because they are all in the boring cultivation, if you want to See Yin Zhu, this guy won''t let her dominate. Of course, he and Jono have different opinions only on this point. In other aspects, they are very harmonious and have no other problems."Jono, do you think Yinzhu would be very angry if he knew we didn''t go back?" Kim asked again. "No, Yin Zhu will understand." Qiao Nuo said calmly. In fact, even if Yin Zhu didn''t understand it, they have already done it. They can''t understand it now, and they can understand it later. Qiao Nuo also knows that he made such a choice. He didn''t discuss it with Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu knows, he will be angry. But Qiao Nuo knows better that Yin Zhu won''t blame them. He doesn''t have the heart. What he calculated is Yin Zhu''s heart. "Well, anyway, you''re sober. If anything happens, I''ll say you did it." Xiaojin is very happy to decide to put everything on Jono. Yin Zhu likes Jono so much that he doesn''t want to be angry. Qiao Nuo looked at Xiao Jin''s idea of being careful. He couldn''t help laughing and said gently, "Yin Zhu likes you very much, too. You just didn''t find it." "Yin Zhu likes you more." Xiao Jin said in a muffled voice. He knew that Yin Zhu liked himself a little, but he didn''t know if this love was in Jono''s face. That''s why he wasn''t so confident. "Xiao Jin, you should know that I am you and you are me. We are no different." Jono can''t help saying again that this time the cooperation between the two people can be said to be completely tied together. There is no way to separate them. They will destroy one of them. They are really one. Under the comfort of Jono, Xiao Jin is in a better mood. Yes, now he and Jono can''t be separated. Thinking of Yin Zhu''s partners, they will be two at that time. The others can only rely on themselves. They will win whatever they think. "Let''s go. Don''t get excited later. Be good. We''ll go after Yin Zhu." Jono ordered, worried that Xiao Jin''s voice would be bad when he was excited. "Don''t worry. Don''t worry about me." Xiao Jin said with a smile. Jono smiles faintly. Anyway, if Xiaojin is in trouble, he will clean up. What else can he do? Fortunately, now he has the ability to clean up. He is no longer unconscious sleeping. That kind of unconscious sleep is too bad. He doesn''t like the appearance that he can''t control everything, so he still needs strength, absolute strength to control what he wants. No matter how hard this road is, for him, his world is daze tribe and Yinzhu. What he wants to protect is daze tribe. As for other orcs who can help, he will try his best to help, but when he can''t, he won''t go to the extreme. He is just the minority leader of daze tribe, Jono. Bai Ji said that their future road is doomed to be an abyss, but it may not be an abyss for him, because Yin Zhu is not a superficial person, and will not look down on them because of his change or particularity. Yin Zhu will only show more pity, what he needs is strength, enough strength. Xiaojin controls his body and quickly walks out of the underground palace. The dark abyss is very big, but few people can move. Except for the black armor guards, there are only Baiji and Yinzhu. Yinzhu''s residence is very easy to find. Jono and Xiaojin soon found out. Hearing the laughter in the room and Yin Zhu''s clear voice, Jono said with a smile, "you see how happy Yin Zhu is. Do you think Yin Zhu will be happy if he knows that we are coming back and leaving again? Let her be so happy. " "You are right, but I just want to see Yin Zhu. Jono, you know what? I don''t like you and Bai Kun at all. You always do things with a lot of rules, forward and backward. If I like it, I''m desperate to like it. " Kim glanced at his mouth. When Jono heard this, he laughed. "It''s like I don''t like Yinzhu." When Xiao Jin heard this, he didn''t speak any more. He knew Jono''s heart very well, so he didn''t dare to say that. They all love Yin Zhu, just because of their personality. "We''ll take a peek and go." Said Jono. Because he was worried that he would not be able to leave at that time, he was restraining Xiaojin, not himself. "I see." Xiao Jin is a little depressed. Through the crack of the door, they watched Yin Zhu and Bai Kun chatting over there. At first, they were very happy when they talked about the things on the earth. Later, they found the problem with Bai Kun. Jono closed his eyes against the wall. Sure enough, each of them had a problem. The only one who could not see the problem today was Tengxiao. But the more this happened, the more worried Jono was For the unknown is the most frightening. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 Since Bai Ji wants to calculate Yin Zhu, he should not pull down Tengxiao. After all, they all come here like this, don''t they? "Jono, do you think we''re doing this for nothing?" Xiaojin was a little puzzled. Every step they took was not good. How did Baiji get there. When Jono heard this, he said with a smile, "Baiji may not be able to count every step we take, but if we don''t take this step, he will probably arrange us to take another road. Anyway, different paths lead to the same goal, which is the same in my opinion." Xiaojin was silent when he heard this. Yes, Baiji might not know what they would do, but baiji would not let them go. It''s certain that as early as the moment they were together with Yin Zhu, this matter was doomed and could not be changed. Even if they did not go, baiji would use other ways and other intentions to let them go that way. "Well, let''s go when we''ve seen it." Jono sighed. Xiao Jin was a little reluctant, but he still listened to Jono''s advice and went back step by step. When Qiao Nuo and Xiao Jin leave, Yin zhuruo looks up and looks out of the window. Unfortunately, there is nothing out of the window. She is a little disappointed. At this moment, even she doesn''t know what she is losing. The people in the room immediately felt Yin Zhu''s emotion. They all thought that Yin Zhu was sad because of Bai Kun. They began to comfort Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, it''s OK. Bai Kun is so smart. He won''t let himself have an accident." Yin Zhu grinned bitterly, then shook his head faintly, "it''s OK, let''s have a rest." Now they really don''t have the right to be happy. They still have a lot of hard battles to fight. Bai Kun has returned to his room. Yin Zhu takes a look at Tengxiao and Leihe, "I want to accompany Bai Kun." Tengxiao and Leihe heard this very understanding said: "go." They want to have more contact with Yin Zhu, but Bai Kun still says that he wants to leave and return to the orc mainland. Yin Zhu can''t see him for a long time, so he should accompany him now. Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu, who entered the door with his heel. He couldn''t help frowning, "Yin Zhu, what are you doing here?" "With you." Yin Zhu said with certainty. "I''m not a child. I don''t need company." When he was a teenager, he left for the sake of the tribe. He endured all the loneliness. Now it''s nothing. "I need someone to accompany me. I need my partner to accompany me. When I come back from the earth so hard, what I miss is you, each of you. Bai Kun, do you want to push me away?" Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun wrongly. Seeing this, Bai Kun sighed, and then held Yin Zhu in his arms. "Since you are not afraid of death, I will." When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed and raised his hand to hit Bai Kun. "I''m really afraid you''ll stay away from me." If he doesn''t give Yin Zhu this time, Yin Zhu will do more crazy things, such as forced to stay with him. Yin Zhu is soft hearted and stubborn, saying that she is soft hearted is that she is soft hearted to the people around her, To say that she is stubborn is to say that she is stubborn about her feelings. As far as Yin Zhu is concerned, she is affectionate, but she is not. She has several partners, but these people didn''t give her a choice at the beginning. With the influence of the surrounding environment, Yin Zhu also accepts the fact that she has several partners. Some of them are right, but Yin Zhu can''t treat her partner like an ordinary Orc Female. She is still emotional and emotional. "How can I, how can I be willing to push you out." Bai Kun touched Yin Zhu''s head and said with a smile. "Bai Kun, you remember that no matter what you become, you can''t avoid me." Yin Zhu grabs Bai Kun''s clothes and says. Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu and said with a gentle smile, "OK." He won''t hide from Yin Zhu because of his own changes. Is it fun to hide? He is not willing to let his partner run around for him. In his opinion, living is the greatest luck. Of course, when his health problems will endanger Yin Zhu''s health, he will look at him from a distance and tell him where he is, so that Yin Zhu will not rush around because he can''t find him. Besides, Bai Kun absolutely doesn''t believe that things can''t be solved. Since these things are caused by the day after tomorrow, there is absolutely a way to solve this problem. If no one knows the way, he thinks that as long as people or people have hope. "It''s very kind of you, Bai Kun." Yin Zhu leans in Bai Kun''s arms with a smile. When he comes, he is afraid that Bai Kun will refuse him. He did not expect that Bai Kun would accept him so calmly. It''s just that Yin Zhu feels uncomfortable after accepting him. It seems that he is willing to accept him regardless of everything. Bai Kun can accept it twice this time, but Bai Kun won''t let her get close to him for a long time. "Silly, it''s you who suffer." Bai Kun is very helpless to pinch Yin Zhu''s nose. Yin Zhu shakes her head. She wants to say that the real losers are just a few of them. Without him, Bai Kun is still a very free and handsome man. He wanders in the orc continent and works hard for the nightmare clan. Every one of his friends can live well."Go to sleep. I''ll bear the fall of the sky." Bai Kun touches Yin Zhu''s head and presses him in his arms. Yin Zhu cleverly buries his head in Bai Kun''s arms and says nothing. When he woke up the next day, Bai Kun took Yin Zhu''s hand and walked out of the door. He looked at Tengxiao and Leihe, who were not far away. He gently pushed them to the two people, and then said, "take good care of Yin Zhu. I''ll give them to you." Yin Zhu''s eyes turned red when he looked at Bai Kun, who was striding away. As expected, yesterday was the last dinner, and then the warmth. Leihe held Yin Zhu''s shoulder and asked softly, "do you want to follow up and have a look?" Yin Zhu gently shook his head and said: "no, Bai Kun go to talk. Even if he wants to leave, Bai Kun will tell me." Bai Kun has a beginning and an end. She doesn''t have to worry about this. As for negotiation, she''s not good at it. Don''t affect Bai Kun''s mood. It''s better to leave it all to Bai Kun. Bai Kun looks at Bai Ji sitting at the door waiting for the barbecue under the tree. He looks like he is waiting for him. Is he going to come to him? Thinking of this, Bai Kun''s face couldn''t help getting overcast. It''s a bad feeling that every step is considered good. "Yesterday, Jono and Kim went out, just standing outside your room, listening to you chatting over there. Well, they are perfectly integrated, forming one body. They are both sober and can be replaced at any time. Then they go back to Mengji''s body." Bai Ji said with a smile. Bai Kun''s face sank when he heard this, "what do you mean by telling me?" Jono is sober. He knows something about Jono''s temperament. He is calm and has an overall view. However, Jono chooses not to meet them and enters Mengji''s body again. What does Jono want to do? "It doesn''t mean much. I just think you are one of the few smart people. I want to see your choice. Jono has chosen it." Baiji is laughing. Seeing that smile, Bai Kun rushed forward and broke his face. He was really annoyed. "Don''t you see my choice? I''m standing here, isn''t that your choice? " Bai Kun is cold. He is standing here. Bai Ji will not know what he is doing? I didn''t know before. Can I still not know now? What did Jono know so he chose? What about him? Where is his way forward. "Well, you are also a rare intelligent person. Bai Kun, let me tell you, where is Mengji''s road ahead, where is your road ahead, but Mengji''s road ahead is not good, so you know, do you want to go this way?" Bai Ji had a faint smile. "Mengji''s road ahead is not good. What about your road ahead?" Bai Kun asked. Bai Ji laughs at this, "do you think I''m different from Meng Ji? Don''t worry, my ending will not be good. Are you happy to hear that? " When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help but scold him. He was crazy. "Don''t worry, baikun. I''ve done so many evils. I want to pay them back." Bai Ji said in a light voice, but Bai Kun was quite clear. If the previous baiji is still high spirited, then the baiji who says this is like a hero''s twilight. "I''m going to the orc continent. I think you must have a way to go to the orc continent, right? Ziji has already gone to the orc continent. You don''t want Ziji to do anything bad for you." Bai Kun said word by word. "Yes, you are right, but why do you think I will believe you and help me stop Ziji? It would be nice if you didn''t help him destroy it. " Bai Ji said. "No, I won''t help Ziji, and I won''t help you. I just want to fight for the future of me and Yin Zhu. No matter you or Ziji, you are not kind-hearted people. I can''t trust you, but when I go there, as long as Ziji does something harmful to the world, I will stop it. Are you satisfied with the answer?" Bai Kun turns his head and looks at Bai Ji. Bai Ji laughed and said, "well, I like your honesty. What I want is to protect the world. I like your answer very much." "There is still an array on the side of the nightmare world that leads to the orc continent. The connection between the two continents can''t be completely sealed. For example, orcs can enter the nightmare world unilaterally, and people on the side of the nightmare world can also enter the orc world naturally, but they are all unilateral. Bai Kun, you''re the nightmare people, otherwise you can''t go back." Bai Ji explained with a smile, and then took Bai Kun to the ground. Bai Ji waved, and a secret array appeared. Bai Ji pointed to the place and told Bai Kun, "this is the array. If you want to go back, just use your mental power to start the array." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 Bai Kun nodded, then looked at his back and said goodbye to this kind of thing. He didn''t like that kind of emotion. Anyway, he should have told Yin Zhu yesterday, and he had made it very clear, including the fact that he found Mengji''s lifeblood. It was only because Bai Ji said that he didn''t know about the strong enemy that Bai Kun didn''t cut off those links. After all, there was such an enemy, and he still expected it Meng Ji''s, anyway, Yin Zhu knows that when it''s really necessary, Yin Zhu will do it. Anyway, he has nothing to regret. After thinking about it, Bai Kun directly steps into the array and starts it. Bai Ji looked at the disappearing Bai Kun and slowly raised his mouth, "ziji, I sent your disciple to you. I hope he won''t let me down." When Ziji disappeared, Baiji also looked for it. When he couldn''t find anyone, he knew that Ziji was going to the orc world. He didn''t expect that Ziji was the high priest of the orc world, but it was fun, wasn''t it? At the moment when Bai Kun left here, Yin zhuruo raised his head and said calmly, "Bai Kun has gone back." Yin Zhu said and turned into the room. Tengxiao looked at his side and thought that they had a hard time reuniting. Someone would start to leave again. Can''t God let them have a good reunion and a good life? "Yinzhu, baikun will come back, and so will Jono. Our family will be happy together." Leihe grabs Yinzhu''s hand and says. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "I believe it." On one side, Bai Yangui''s face is not very good. There is no animal Pill on him. It can be said that he is destined to be tied to Yin Zhu, but it is destined to be trouble around Yin Zhu. This is no solution. Bai Yangui doesn''t think that Bai Ji will treat himself well. If he dares to get by, he is afraid that he will be used thoroughly. Yin Zhu is more reliable. Yang Wantong doesn''t think as much as Bai Yangui. She has just come to this world. It''s time for her to be curious. Now she''s looking around with her eyes wide open. She doesn''t have any sense of crisis. As long as she can be with Bai Yangui, she can. "Yin Zhu, what are we going to do next?" Bai Yangui can''t help asking questions. "I want to see Xiaojin and Jono. I don''t know what happened to them. I can rest assured that no matter what happened to them, I will leave the dark abyss." Yin Zhu replied that no matter in order to enhance their own strength or escape the control of Bai Ji, they must leave the dark abyss. Bai Yan GUI is satisfied with Yin Zhu''s answer. No matter what, even if the white offering still has an eye liner elsewhere, it will be better than at the bottom of the dark abyss. The dark abyss is the base of the white sacrifice. "Well, you can go and have a look. We''ll start packing things here." Bai Yangui orders directly. Yin Zhu is going to ask Bai Ji. Even if they want to leave, if the purpose of Bai Ji is not realized, it should not be so easy for Yin Zhu to leave. These things can''t escape, they have to face. Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu standing in front of him and smiles. He ran away quickly yesterday, and now he is standing in front of him. Do you want to understand? "What about Kim? I''ve done everything you have to do. Did you give Xiaojin back to me? " Yin Zhu said with a cold face. Bai Ji laughed when he heard this, "Yin Zhu, Xiao Jin, he came out yesterday. Unfortunately, they chose to go back to Mengji''s body. This is their own choice." "What?" Yin Zhu said, puzzled. "Kim and Jono are out? What''s going on? " Yin Zhu frowned and said, no wonder she felt as if someone was looking at her yesterday. Is it Jono and Xiao Jin? "I don''t understand. Why don''t they come out and see me? Are you forcing them Yin Zhu said angrily. Bai Ji shook his head when he heard this, "Yin Zhu, do you think I can force him not to see you? You can see him now if you like, and I can let him see you at any time. " "Baiji, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''m standing here now. What do you want me to do? Just say it." Yin Zhu sat down and said simply. She doesn''t have so much thought to calculate, and then step by step, go to the side of the people have an accident, if there must be something, all things she to bear well, why force her side. "Yin Zhu, I don''t want to do anything about you. Really, it''s the world. It''s the world that wants to do something about you. To tell the truth, I''m very grateful. I appreciate your coming, and the world can be saved." Bai Ji looked up at the sky and said something without emotion. "I don''t feel your gratitude. I just feel that you are using the people around me and hurting them. Baiji, what you want to do, just do it to me directly, don''t deal with the people around me, otherwise I will do everything to make your hope come to nothing. Baiji, you remember, a woman''s strength is weak, but when she is crazy for love, no one can stop her. " Yin Zhu stood up angrily. "You''re joking, Yin Zhu. When did I fight against your friends, whether it''s Bai Kun, Qiao Nuo or Lei he? Did I make them like this? Take Bai Kun as an example. I asked Sophie to calculate you, and then let Bai Kun bear the pain of death for you, and then he became what he is now? And Jono, he chose to eat animal Dan to strengthen himself. I didn''t force him. Of course, you can say that I gave him pressure to choose this way. But there are many ways to be powerful, right? It''s him, not me, who chooses the radical road. It''s not me, it''s God. " Baiji pushed everything clean.When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help sneering. Yes, Bai Ji can say that everything is their own choice, but Bai Ji is the pusher of everything afterwards. He even understood the characters of Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun and knew that they would make such a choice. "Is it interesting to say that? I think it''s OK. " Yin Zhu spoke quietly. Bai Ji was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and laughed, "yes, what you said is right, you think it is." Yin Zhu looked at Bai Kun with a crazy smile, and then directly threw out a small alloy box in his backpack. "This is the human blood you want. I specially made this box to protect him. I left." Bai Ji reached for the box that Yin Zhu had thrown, and then calmly asked, "besides this, I want you to get rid of the beast pill. You must be prepared for this, right?" Bai Ji was very clear about how much effort he had spent, or even paid a heavy price, to get rid of the animal pill. But Yin Zhu and Bai Yangui were obviously not. So they should have borrowed some things or media from that world to get the animal pill. When Yin Zhu got the animal pill, they doubted the problem of the animal pill, so they would not miss such a good thing. "Does that have anything to do with you? This is an extra thing. If you want something, you can''t exchange it with the White Wolf empty handed, can you Yin Zhu hummed coldly. Even if you are in a weak position, you should strive for your own things. If you don''t want anything, people will think you are bullying. Bai Ji was stunned when he heard this. OK, "what do you want?" "I want absolute control over my two children." Yin Zhu said calmly. Although Teng Xi and Tengcheng left her when they were very young, no matter what, the two children were all their own children. Yin Zhu didn''t want her children to deal with her one day, so she couldn''t bear it. For such a long time, Yin Zhu can see that Baiji has a great influence on the two children. However, Baiji''s feelings for the two children seem a little strange. It seems that baiji is not a simple use. If Baiji really has feelings for the two children, he will let them go. Of course, Yin Zhu''s request can''t have any substantive things, he can only sacrifice himself with conscience. "That''s it?" Baiji is ready for Yinzhu lion to open his mouth, but he didn''t expect that what Yinzhu wanted was a promise. Tengxi and Tengcheng are good children. When he thinks of them, he will think of Zichen, the gifted disciple he brought up with his own hands. But for him, Zichen would have a good future and even become famous in the whole nightmare clan. Then all this would be gone because of him. Thinking of tengxi Tengcheng''s two hands and feet, Bai Ji knows that the obedient disciple is gone, and Zichen is gone. Teng Xi, Teng Cheng and Teng an are not Zichen or his disciple Zichen. They are the children of Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. "You are a good mother." Bai Ji sighs and says, is it because of this that Teng Xi Teng Cheng can''t completely stand on his side? "I am an unqualified mother, but as long as I am a mother, I will try my best to protect my children. It should be every mother''s instinct to protect her cubs." Yin Zhu said impolitely. Instinct? So Teng Xi and Teng Cheng, are they instinctively protecting their father and mother? Bai Ji thought that he was in a trance. After a while, he said with a faint smile, "I''ve agreed to your request." The child has done enough for him, so he can let go of the two children. Anyway, without the two children, what he wants to do can be done. It''s just a little trouble. This is the last thing he wants to do for Zichen. "Really." Yin Zhu is very pleased to ask, before this white sacrifice also trance hesitant, now unexpectedly agreed, some untrue. "Of course, I have a lot to say. Give me your things." Bai Ji said simply. Yin Zhu nodded after hearing this. She had no other choice but to believe it. However, Bai Ji seldom promised others anything. What he couldn''t give was ambiguous. If he promised, he would do it. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu threw one of his small bottles of Yuehua to Baiji. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 Bai Ji was very happy to take the small bottle in his hand, then carefully opened it and took a breath. He felt that his whole spirit was much better, and even his brain was clear. It was really a good thing, but he didn''t know if Yin Zhu still had it. If he didn''t have Yin Zhu, he wouldn''t give it to himself so easily. It''s just that there won''t be a lot of Yin Zhu left. It''s not enough for people all over the world to use. Even if it''s used, what about the follow-up new-born children? So the most basic thing is to solve the problem fundamentally. However, this thing can be well studied. If we can study what ingredients it is and find a substitute, it''s also a temporary solution, isn''t it? Bai Ji carefully covered the bottle and put it away. Then he looked at the two children not far away, sighed and said, "what are you doing over there? Come out." Teng Xi and Teng Cheng walked carefully to Baiji and looked at Baiji with tears in their eyes. "Master, can''t you let me go? Why do you want to deal with my mother, master? My mother is a good person. " "In your eyes, Shifu, I''m a bad person. Is that the worst kind of person?" Bai Ji looks at the child in front of him with sadness. Although he knew that the two children were not Zichen, he still saw all kinds of Zichen''s figures from them. He was suspected by the people who once worshipped him most. Baiji''s heart was not good. "No Teng Xi answered in a hurry, but then he didn''t know what to say. It was not only because of Zichen''s influence, but also because of his years of education. "Teng Xi, I can tell you that I have no intention of harming your mother, but I don''t admit it. A large part of the reason why she has gone to me now is in it. Teng Xi, I know what I say is useless, because the fact is that I did harm. I can only say that I will try my best to save her in the end, but I don''t know what I can do." Bai Ji said with a sigh. "Master, I don''t understand. I don''t understand." Teng Xi is very sad, more helpless. Bai Ji reached out and gently touched tengxi''s head at this time, "tengxi, I agreed to your mother''s request before. Tengxi, you are also my child. I have taught you a lot of things that should be taught. I hope that after these things are over, you can become the leader of the world and take the rest of the orcs down." "Master." This is obviously to account for future affairs. Bai Ji is strong enough in his opinion, but can''t such a strong Bai Ji and Meng Ji defeat those people? Who are the people hiding in the mystery? Why do they have to face such a thing. "You are a male. You should protect the female from crying. Don''t be afraid, tengxi. These things will be over soon." Bai Ji said gently. "I don''t understand and I don''t want to. I hope they will be well, no matter you or my relatives. Master, tell me, tell me why?" Tanche was in agony. Baiji looked at tengxi, then turned around and took out a roll of hide and handed it to tengxi, saying, "this is a souvenir I left you. Take it." Bai Ji said and waved his hand, then he went directly into the room regardless of Teng Xi and Teng Cheng. Tengxi Tengcheng looks at the hide in his hand, then they look at each other, kowtow to Baiji respectfully, and then leave. They can feel that the baiji at this time is very abnormal, and even the feelings for them are all expressed. On weekdays, baiji is not so easy to speak and is very strict with them. For a time, they thought that Baiji only used them, but now they understand that Baiji still has feelings for them. The two brothers returned to their residence with their skins. They studied the skins carefully first. There was only one altar painted on the skins, but it was different from all the altars they had seen in the orc world. Anyway, they had never seen it, let alone knew it. "What is this? What''s it for? " It''s a pity that the two brothers can''t find the corresponding information even if they have searched the memory of previous lives. But tengxi didn''t believe that it was useless. Baiji was just like a person who was explaining his future affairs. How could it be useless for him to give something to himself? But he really didn''t know what the altar on the hide was for. "Why don''t we ask my mother how they are?" Tengcheng asked. "How can I tell my mother?" Tengshi has a headache. "Let''s just say that we want to help both sides now, but we can''t help anything. It''s better to say everything. One more person can always do more, so that we don''t have a clue to bump around." Tengcheng proposed. Tengxi thought for a while and nodded. His mother even said that three cobblers were better than one Zhuge Liang. He didn''t know who Zhuge Liang was, but what he knew was that there were many people and great power. Maybe some of them could be thought of by others. Yin Zhu looked at the two children standing in front of him and couldn''t help waving to the two brothers, "looking for a mother?" She gently held the two brothers in her arms and patted their vests with the palm of her hand.Just came back yesterday, she also wanted to have a good contact with the children, but because of many things, she said those things first, and then accompanied Bai Kun, but she didn''t accompany the two children. For her three children, Yin Zhu is deeply guilty, because she did not do a mother''s responsibility. Even because of their own reasons, these two children bear the pain and trouble that they should not bear at this age. "I''m sorry, Teng Xi, Teng Cheng. My mother didn''t take good care of you." Yin Zhu spoke softly. "No, my mother is very good, very good." The two brothers said with one voice, they have Zichen memory of Yinzhu is also guilty, although now they have completely integrated together, but in the end is Zichen memory guide them to grow up, so Zichen to Yinzhu guilt, become their guilt to Yinzhu. "You are so sensible. Just don''t blame your mother." Yin Zhu is very pleased to hold two children, two children are really sensible, at this point she really need to thank Baiji, all this is Baiji teach. "We are afraid that we will make my mother sad." Tengcheng bit his lower lip and said. "No, you are so good, how can you make me sad, I''m too happy, because you are great, you know?" Yin Zhu said happily. "By the way, mother, we have something to do with you, because just now we went to see the master. The master was strange, as if he was telling us something later. Then he gave us this. We read it, but we didn''t understand it, so we wanted to discuss it with mother." Tengxi handed the hide in his hand to Yin Zhu. Baiji is a monster. It''s the same as what happens after you tell me. How can it be? Everyone in the world can die, but Baiji can''t. baiji is a thousand year old monster. How can he die. However, he left something for the two children. Yin Zhu quickly took the hide from tengxi''s hand, and then looked at it carefully. It just looked like an altar from the things drawn on the map, but there was a big problem with the lines drawn inside, because she couldn''t understand any of those lines. It couldn''t be a brand new altar or array. "What did he say then?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously. Teng Xi Teng Cheng shook his head. "He said that he would be a souvenir for us. Mother, will master be ok?" Hearing this, Yin Zhu shook his head. "It should be OK. As far as I know, no one in the world can hurt him except Meng Ji." Maybe even Mengji couldn''t hurt Baiji. After all, Baiji didn''t show his strength from beginning to end, unless he wanted to die. But how can Baiji die? He hasn''t got what he seeks. He will die, so it''s impossible. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng could not help laughing when they heard that Bai Ji was OK. "If master is OK, mother, do you want to see this?" Yin Zhu looks at the two children''s smiling faces and can''t help sighing. It seems that the two children are very concerned about Baiji, but they are destined to become enemies. How can the two children deal with themselves at that time. "I don''t see any problem with this mother for the time being. Let''s put her on the side of the picture. She''s studying." Yin Zhu thinks this picture must be useful, but she still doesn''t understand what to do, so she must study it carefully. "OK, mother, take your time. Let''s practice first." The two brothers went out laughing. They were going to practice hunting and improve their strength. "Wait, Teng Xi, Teng Cheng. My mother plans to leave the dark abyss with your father in a few days. Will you come with us?" Yin Zhu asked carefully. All the children are big and can think for themselves. Yin Zhu wanted to take them away from Baiji as soon as possible, but she still wanted to consult the children and didn''t want to force them. "Leave? Where to? " Teng Xi Tengcheng was very puzzled and asked, where they lived before, they followed Bai Ji to the dark abyss behind the mangyuan tribe. Anyway, they never left their master. Now they want to leave, right? That''s why master wants to give them gifts? "I haven''t decided where to go to land yet. Would you like to leave with my father and mother?" Yin Zhu carefully asked, she is really afraid of the child refused. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng thought about Bai Ji''s attitude towards them. The master agreed that his mother would not control them and wanted them to leave, right? "OK, let''s follow father and mother." Anyway, as long as I follow my father and mother, no matter what Baiji wants to do, I will meet again. "Good, good." Yin Zhu said happily. "Then let''s go and pack up." Teng Xi Teng Cheng said, Yin Zhu nodded to let them go busy, these two little guys stay here for so long, there are a lot of things. Yin Zhu looks at the skin in his hand, which will fall into his hand at last. He thinks Baiji should get it. Why didn''t Baiji give it to him before, but he had to borrow two children''s hands to give it to him? Yin Zhu couldn''t figure out the difference, or did he really just want to commemorate the two children? I can''t think of why Yin Zhu put away the hide for a long time. He went back to ask some old people if they had any other opinions. Of course, there was no old man in the dark abyss. He wanted to go to the land to have a look. It happened that they also wanted to go to the land to collect animal pills.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 Although Baiji said that Jono would like to stay with Mengji, Yinzhu still didn''t believe it. She went to the underground palace to have a look and said a lot in front of Mengji. Of course, Yinzhu didn''t know if Jono and Xiaojin could hear her. At least she said that she would feel better. She said all the things she wanted to do, which was also an account. Of course, she said goodbye to more things. Unfortunately, she said a lot. The person hidden in Mengji''s body never gave her any response. I don''t think she could hear it. Looking at the silent Mengji, Yin Zhu sighs. It''s not that she didn''t want to wake Mengji up and let Xiaojin come out. But the problem is to think about it. Yin Zhu remembers that when Mengji woke up, the power that can destroy everything. Without absolute assurance, she won''t wake Mengji up. "Jono, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself. I won''t come back to see you for a long time." Yin Zhu said with a sigh, and then turned away. What Yin Zhu didn''t know was that after she left, the person who had been hiding in Meng Ji''s body raised his head slightly. After Jono Xiaojin saw it, Yin Zhu knew it was time to go, and he had nothing to do here. Yin Zhu and Tengxiao pack up everything. When Yin Zhu and Tengxiao are ready to leave, the whole dark abyss suddenly starts to shake. It''s like an earthquake. Yin Zhu can''t stand steadily and almost falls down? "What''s going on?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously. With the help of Leihe and Tengxiao, Yin Zhu finally stood firm. The earthquake was not very violent, and it was regular. At least there was no damage to the stone houses on the side of the dark abyss. They were all in good condition. Even the guards walked in a leisurely way. "Go and ask those people what''s going on?" The guards are not busy. I think they know what will happen. It''s a pity that Tengxiao went to ask, but no one answered Tengxiao. Yin Zhu looked at the guards with some doubts. There were not many guards in the dark abyss, but one or two could be seen for so long. But all of them were wearing black armor, and even their faces were blocked under the armor, so he couldn''t see what the guards looked like, Yin Zhu had also spoken to them, but no one had answered. These people insisted on following Bai Ji''s instructions. Before, Yin Zhu thought that these people were the confidants of Bai Ji, so they would never answer their own questions, but now they are strange. "Teng Xi, Teng Cheng, do you know what these guards are all about?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. "I only heard the master say that they are all blasphemers and exiled to this world, but they seem to be unable to speak and can only sink into this world forever." Tengxi told Bai Ji what he had said. Blasphemers? Isn''t there no God in this world? This person is very interesting, and they are exiled to this world. Does that mean that they are not originally people in this world? Yin Zhu told Tengxiao Leihe about his idea. He was going to catch a guard to study it. But as soon as Yin Zhu put forward the idea, tengxi stopped him. "No way, mother. No one can touch these exiles. Whoever wants to move them will become an exile." "What? Is that what Bai Ji said? " Yin Zhu asked. Teng Xi nodded and said, "well, that''s what it means. Even the master doesn''t dare to touch them. At least we haven''t seen the master touch them." When Yin Zhu heard this, he could not help holding his chin and thinking, "in this way, these guards are really untouchable." Even Bai Ji didn''t dare to touch it, so she couldn''t touch it. "Forget it. Let''s go to the source and see what''s going on." Yin Zhu decided to skip this problem and come back to see the problem of the guard when she was strong. By that time, she should be able to solve it. Tengxiao nods and leads the way in a hurry. Yin Zhu''s children and Bai Yan go back to the middle. After Lei he breaks up, this is to be careful of something unexpected. The party quickly walked forward. The guards saw Yin Zhu''s action without any obstruction. Soon Yin Zhu saw the place where the incident happened. It was a high platform built with stones, on which some arrays were depicted. At this time, Bai Ji was standing in the center of the array, with long hair flying and a pair of eyes smiling at Yin Zhu and his party. What is this doing? Yin Zhu looks at the white sacrifice on the altar with great doubts. At this time, Yin Zhu feels that the things on the altar are familiar. She quickly takes out tengxi''s skins that she gave her last night, and then compares them one by one. Sure enough, this array is depicted according to the lines on the skins. What kind of array is this? Yin Zhu watched Bai Ji accumulate more and more energy, and then his whole body began to change. Yin Zhu watched Bai Ji''s whole body begin to blur, and then his body kept rising. What kind of array is this? It looks strange. Yin Zhu can''t help taking two steps. And Teng Xi and Teng Cheng brothers could not help shouting at this time, "Shifu, Shifu, what are you doing? Master, stopBai Ji looked at the anxious appearance of the two brothers, gently shook his head and said: "this array is called turn around array, which can turn a beast pill without animal pill into a real spirit, that is, people from the last country, that is, people who grow up by eating animal pill." "I''ll give you the hide, and you''ll decide for yourself the rest. Master, I''m on my way, and I can''t go back. I''m glad to take you two apprentices." Bai Ji laughs. At this time, Yin Zhu sees that Bai Ji''s whole body has become ethereal. Even his back has a pair of white wings, which looks a bit holy. With Bai Ji''s emptiness, he looks very ethereal, but he just doesn''t look like a human. At this time, a gap suddenly opened in the sky, and then Baiji was directly absorbed by the gap. When you opened the gap, Yin Zhu saw that there were many people who were very similar to Baiji. "Master, master." Teng Xi and Teng Cheng rushed up, but the white sacrifice was long gone. "Is this the world behind it, the world where all the orcs are given animal pills?" Yin Zhu is very shocked to say, before she thought it was a person, who knows there is also a world. But Bai Ji chose to give up and enter the world so quickly. He should have become a person of that race. Is he going to explore the way to sacrifice himself, or is he going to become those people completely? If that world is human, does that mean that the orc world is their pig farm? Thinking of this problem, Yin Zhu shook his head. No, orcs are not pigs. Each of them has his own happiness, anger, sorrow and happiness. They are rational and thoughtful. They should not become pigs raised by people. They should resist. Since Bai Ji has already left at this time, I don''t think it will harm her. At the beginning, Bai Ji said that the media''s idea of harming her should be true, but Bai Ji kept saying that they didn''t come to a good end. What was Bai Ji suggesting? "Master, master''s gone. Don''t let us go." Tengcheng said very sad. Tengxi stretched out his hand to hold Tengcheng and said, "we don''t want master. We decided to go with father and mother before." But it''s obviously a consolation, but it''s very sad to say it. "Don''t worry, we can meet again. I don''t believe that Baiji will go to another world like this and do nothing. He must go to that world first and fight. He is still waiting for us. No matter what the road ahead is, I, my children and my descendants can''t be enslaved. We have to work hard. I don''t believe in Baiji''s plans, We have a saying that man will win, and we will win. " Yin Zhu clenched his fist. Bai Yangui is also very serious looking at everything in front of him. It''s worse than what he thought. But his partner, Yang Wantong, is still curious. After coming here for such a long time, the living conditions are a little poor, but it doesn''t have much influence on Yang Wantong who has been learning martial arts since childhood. "You, looking around, are not nervous at all." Bai Yangui wants to go back with a partner. Her aunt should be frightened, especially Yang Wantong''s petite body. "Nervous what, aren''t you here? I don''t worry about anything with you. " Yang Wantong said with a smile. Bai Yangui wants to say that she trusts him. He can''t guarantee that Bai Ji will protect Yang Wantong. However, she is very optimistic and optimistic. She doesn''t care as long as he is in the sky. "You two don''t have to scatter dog food, OK?" Yin Zhu sighed and said. After Yang Wantong came here, she knew that Yin Zhu was a ghost. She said that she felt that she was in tune with Yin Zhu inexplicably before. It turned out that she was from the same world. She was curious about the age of Yin Zhu before crossing, but Yin Zhu didn''t say it. "It''s not enough for you to support yourself." Yang Wantong glances at Tengxiao and Leihe. Different types of beautiful men are good for eyes, but she just wants to see that Bai Yangui is a vinegar jar and strict in management. Yin Zhu wants to say that although he has Tengxiao and Leihe around him, he has gone for two. How can he not miss them. Forget it. She cares about the people she was in love with. Baiji has already left here. The altar set by Baiji has turned into ashes. It seems that the turning altar can only be used once, and it needs to be rearranged next time. It''s very powerful to grow wings. But Yinzhu doesn''t want to become a birdman, so it''s better to turn around. She''s better to be an ORC. At this time, Yin Zhu carefully put away the hide in his hand. It''s a dangerous goods. Bai Ji gave tengxi this at the beginning, which one of them wanted to go this way? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 "We''d better get out of here as soon as possible. We don''t think it''s safe here." Reich said, frowning. Here Baiji has gone, and only Mengji, who is sleeping uncontrollably, is left. The so-called guards are more mysterious. They can''t touch them now. They are still saving their strength. "OK, we''ll leave now." They had planned to leave, but for Baiji, they had already left. I don''t know what Baiji did. Does Mengji know? Should be know, after all, so big news, dream Ji that strength, as long as a little attention to know. And then there is Ziji. What did he do when he went to the orc world? Yin Zhu feels that the world is full of malice against her. She can''t clean up the hostile people one after another. On the other hand, Bai Kun sends the array to the orc world directly through Bai Ji. He doesn''t know whether the location of the transmission is random or not. Anyway, when Bai Ji can move, he finds himself in a big forest, and there is no special place around him. That''s why Bai Ji determines the random transmission of the array. It took Bai Kun two days to get out of the forest and come to a small tribe called Heitie. After some inquiry, Bai Kun knew that he was far away from daze tribe. There were many big tribes in the middle. It took him at least a month or two to get back to Daze tribe, which was quite a long way. In a short time, he couldn''t get back. Bai Kun just began to inquire about some useful information. Although the Heitie tribe is small, the information circulation here is OK. At least the ceramics and paper invented by Yin Zhu before, and some cultural knowledge have been spread here. Although the tribe is small, people''s life is not very bad. Bai Kun didn''t say where he is from, but he just went to the other side In the past, no one knew what the Daze tribe had said. Fortunately, now the news of daze tribe is very easy to ask. At least on the surface, the news is easy to get. On the surface, the Daze tribe is still in good condition. It is definitely the most famous part of the orc continent. Moreover, because of the various cultures, cultivation and breeding transmitted by the Daze tribe, the fighting between these tribes is much less now. The real orcs don''t like fighting. They go out every day to fight with wild animals, or else Because of the problem of resource survival, who is willing to fight every day? At least many people are grateful to Daze tribe and Yin Zhu. Now all the tribes here begin to worship the statues of Yin Zhu, and they are very grateful to him. Bai Kun looks at the people of the black iron tribe and talks about Yin Zhu''s gratitude. He can''t help but feel a little proud in his heart. That''s his partner. They should really guard such a beautiful thing. Seeing them laughing and happy, Bai Kun sighs. It''s a pity that they don''t know what kind of danger lurks in their bodies, and they don''t know how much life they have been deprived of secretly. All orcs think that the reason why they don''t live long is because of long-term work. Yin Zhu says that the average age of people in their world is 70 or 80, Don''t say the orc system is better than the people in their world, but the average age of orcs is less than 50. In addition to Daze tribe, there is another news to Bai Kun''s attention, that is, the cold ice city, a place where few people lived, has been rebuilt, and a large team has been drawn up. Those people are powerful one by one, but they only live near the cold ice city, which does not affect the normal life of orcs, so no one cares about them, but those people No one knows how it came from. Some people say that it was a person who lived in the temple before, while others say that it was a sinner who was punished before. Anyway, there are many opinions, but there is no unity. Bai Kun can''t help but frown when he hears this. He knows more than ordinary people. He knows that cold ice city is the birthplace of Morrison. At the beginning, Morrison took his confidants away from the city of darkness. The strength of the people Morrison took away is not low. It''s possible to live in cold ice city, but the number of those people is limited To make such a big battle. Even the small tribes like Heitie know the news. It''s obvious that the cold ice city is quite big, and there are many people. So where do those people come from? So what''s the problem with these changes? Who''s responsible for them. Bai Kun thought of Ziji at once. Ziji must have something to do when he left the nightmare world and went to the orc world. This ice city is probably Ziji''s handwriting. Thinking of this, Bai Kun is going to visit the ice city. It''s said that the world is full of ice and snow, and the animals living around are all kinds of animals who are good at ice and snow activities. It''s very strange. He always wanted to see such a landscape, but he had not been to that place for so many years before. Now he just went to have a look. If he could find Ziji, it''s best. It doesn''t matter if he couldn''t find it. He can also see the ice city What''s going on over there. After determining his goal, Bai Kun left the black iron tribe and directly copied the ice city. On the way here, Bai Kun found that there were many people going to the ice city, and he collected a lot of information about the ice city. For example, there is a very young and powerful leader in ice city. Ice city suddenly emerges, and the population base is so large. Many Orc tribes are short of population, especially the big tribes. It''s not that no one has ever made the idea of ice city, but no one can succeed. On the contrary, everyone who makes the idea is very unlucky. Fortunately, the city leader is kind, It''s just a little bit of work. It''s not too much.In addition, ice city gives preferential treatment to the surrounding tribes. Anyone who wants to learn the culture of their tribe or their unique technology can do it. They will treat them warmly. Yes, ice city, like daze tribe before, teaches orcs all kinds of technical skills free of charge. As long as you are willing to learn, they are willing to teach. This is also the way to go Why do many orcs go to ice city. Cold ice city, it seems that this cold ice city is also painting its reputation. Of course, the other party may really want to make the ordinary people in the orc world live better. But no matter how well the ice city is done, Bai Kun thinks that there is a ghost. After all, the ice city is emerging too fast, faster than the Daze tribe in those years. The expansion of daze tribe can be traced at least by annexing and merging the surrounding small tribes. But the population of the ice city is like a sudden emergence. Bai Kun thinks that many people must be surprised, and now this is the case There are so many people going to learn technology that many spies have taken the opportunity to get involved. However, the leader of a large tribe may think of this situation and try to deal with the spies. He does not know whether the leader in the ice city is the purple sacrifice he thought. If so, it will be fun. Bai Kun dares to say that most people can understand him when he has been with others for a period of time, but Ziji and Baiji, the two thousand year old foxes, are still unknown to him. These two people are hiding too deeply, such as Ziji. Even Baiji has been concealed. No one thought that Ziji would belong to the orc world. Of course, all this is his own guess, but Bai Ji let Bai Kun come back, and Bai Kun knew that his guess was true. When he comes back, Leihe and Tengxiao are left by Yin Zhu. They are not smart enough in his opinion. However, it will be better for Bai Yangui to help them. It''s just that Bai Yangui is not a member of his family. Bai Kun didn''t dare to stop all the way. If the owner of the ice city was Ziji, he didn''t know how much Ziji had done during this period. He needs to be faster to catch up. It took Bai Kun five days to get to the ice city. Ice city is really a city carved out of ice and snow. Even the houses inside are carved out of ice. It''s not as cold as expected. For the strong body of orcs, this cold can stand. Bai Kun takes a close look at the orcs living here. They are all ordinary orcs. He doesn''t see the orcs. Where are the people brought by Morrison? Bai Kun just went into the ice city as a curious person. He couldn''t see the owner of the ice city. However, it''s easy to find out the appearance and name of the owner of the ice city here. The name of the owner has been changed. His name is haocang. However, listening to the appearance described by those people, he made sure that the owner of the ice city named haocang should be Ziji. Sure enough, this ice city was made by Ziji. It changed its name. Maybe it didn''t change its name. After all, Ziji is just the name of the most powerful priest in the nightmare world. Maybe haocang is the original name of Ziji. After confirming that the ice city was made by Ziji, Bai Kun first made a few circles around the ice city and had a general look. He found that this is an ordinary tribe, and the orcs inside are no different from those outside. Bai Kun decided to be more careful. First, he made a careful investigation, at least to find out, and then he decided whether to meet with Ziji. Now he is in the dark and the purple sacrifice is in the light. If there is anything, he can do it for a while. When he faces the purple sacrifice, he can''t do anything. Later, Bai Kun began to inquire about all kinds of news carefully. Unfortunately, Bai Kun found that he had little information to know. If people here asked about technology, they would be very enthusiastic to tell you. But once you asked about their previous tribes, the other party would be black faced and not say a word. Obviously, someone reminded them that this question was wrong There is no answer. Bai Kun tried to bully and cajole, but it didn''t work. These people are really tough and don''t say a word. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 Nothing can be found in the ice city, but Bai Kun finds out that the owner of the ice city is not in the city and seems to have gone out. After knowing this, Bai Kun''s first thought is whether Ziji is where to settle down, or whether he will attack daze tribe. After all, Ziji knows the existence of daze tribe, even his origin. After all, he was his disciple at the beginning, and he said a lot about the orc continent. At the beginning, he always thought Ziji belonged to the nightmare tribe. Who knows Ziji It''s from the orc continent. Ziji doesn''t have the heart to inquire about the ice city. Now he just wants to go back to Daze tribe as soon as possible. After so many years, he and Yin Zhu have been together and left. Only Mengtai, the old patriarch, is still there. I don''t know what happened to Daze tribe. Daze tribe is their root, and baikun absolutely does not allow any situation in daze tribe. It''s full of their loved ones. Fortunately, I didn''t hear any changes in daze tribe along the way. Of course, it''s very easy to change a leader secretly based on Ziji''s ability. All things will have to wait for him to go back. Yin Zhu, you must bless me and our tribe. In fact, Yin Zhu is not easy on the other side of the nightmare clan. One Baiji, one Mengji, and the mysterious forces all depend on Yin Zhu. Of course, Bai Kun believes that eventually the two worlds will coincide again. It''s one world, and there''s no reason to separate them. Moreover, the nightmare clan and the orcs are two complementary races. If the two races live together, they can interact with each other If we help each other, we believe that people''s life in this world will be better. As soon as he could, Bai Kun spent more than half a month back to Daze tribe. Seeing that the wall of daze tribe was still there, Bai Kun didn''t know any of the patrolling people. He was also the first daze tribe with only a few people, and later he swallowed up too many tribes, many of which Bai Kun didn''t know. Fortunately, daze tribe is still quite polite to outsiders. Bai Kun enters the tribe safely. When he gets to the tribe, Bai Kun is stopped by a man before he can find Meng Tai. Bai Kun looked at Ziji standing in front of him and froze his face. Then he laughed and said, "master, long time no see." When Ziji heard this, he just laughed, "you obviously don''t want to see me." "Why, you are always my master. I will be filial to my elders." Bai Kun needle points relative said. No matter Bai Kun or Ziji, they are excellent people. When these two people fight here, someone immediately finds out the situation and reports it to the people above. Daze tribe is not afraid of other people making trouble, but they will stop it when there are people making trouble. Soon, some administrators came here, and the leader was a little familiar. But Bai Kun can''t remember who he was. He should have been a resident of daze tribe. At this meeting, the visitor recognized Bai Kun. It was Mark, Martin''s nephew. He was almost wronged to marry Yin Zhu. At the beginning, mark disliked Yin Zhu. Who knows, he found that he didn''t deserve Yin Zhu. Do you regret it? Probably regretted, but now he has found his own partner and has his own happiness. Mark waved quickly, stood behind Bai Kun and asked softly, "Bai Kun, who is this man? Bad people? " As soon as mark spoke, Bai Kun thought of Martin''s identity. It was still a relative relationship. "No, you don''t want to participate in the affairs here for the time being. Let the people around you disperse. I''ll have a good chat with my master." Bai Kun knows that no matter how many people come, they can''t stop Ziji. Why let those people be here. "Master, can you go to the disciples'' house and let them treat you well?" Bai Kun said with a smile. Since Ziji appeared as soon as he entered the tribe, it means that Ziji was looking for himself. Otherwise, it would be such a tribe, and it would not be so easy for baikun to find someone. Ziji nodded and followed baikun. Mark didn''t care about baikun, but he went to Mengtai for the first time to report. Over the years, no one from Yinzhu or Yinzhu''s children''s partner has appeared in daze tribe. Mark doesn''t know what they are going to do, but mark knows it''s a very important thing. Now baikun is back, but he doesn''t see anyone else. He doesn''t know what happened Accidents, or other problems, all of which need to be reported to the patriarch. Bai Kun takes Ziji back to his home. It''s Yin Zhu''s stone house. Bai Kun opens the door and finds that the stone house is very clean. It''s obvious that someone often cleans it. "Your tribe is doing well." Ziji said with emotion, Yin Zhu is really good at this point, and is not selfish, spread everything to the whole world. "What do you want me to do, master?" Bai Kun said straight to the point. People like Ziji must have something very important to ask them, or they need to use them for something, otherwise Ziji won''t let himself come to Daze tribe and so on. "Bai Kun, this is not the reason for hospitality. If there is no good tea, you should give me some pure water, milk and fruit. By the way, you can bring some other fruits." Ziji reached out and knocked on the table, very impolite said.Bai Kun couldn''t help frowning when he heard this. He didn''t see that this master would like these things. Fortunately, Mark''s notice has been sent to Mengtai, and some of the main leaders of the tribe are already outside the door. Bai Kun said his request, and someone went to prepare immediately. Bai Kun then asked Mengtai to go back first, saying that he had something to do and would see them later. Montaigne and Thai are also human spirits. Bai Kun''s words show that they are not suitable for conversation now. They nod their heads, leave a backup next to Bai Kun and leave. Looking at Bai Kun''s command, someone worked. Ziji couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''d better tell me what you want. My master can only rely on you as an apprentice." "What do you want to do? You should be the most powerful priest in the orc continent before? So did you do the Wuji thing or did you do it in vain? " Bai Kun asked directly. "I''m waiting. I think someone from your side will come back. I think it must be you who will come back. And you will definitely go back to Daze tribe. Sure enough, I''ll wait for you here. " Purple sacrifice light smile. Bai Kun just looks at Ziji and doesn''t speak. It''s obvious that Ziji will explain to himself. "As for Wuji, he''s a fool. He only wants strength, but he doesn''t leave anything in the end. I know about Wuji, but I didn''t design it. Baiji is so smart. Once I wipe my hands inside, he will find out." Ziji said this with a smile. "You didn''t do anything, but you did something on the orcs." Since ice city is made by Ziji, the orcs should be made by Ziji. "Yes." Purple sacrifice very simply admitted. "Why?" Bai Kun is puzzled to say. "Why, then I ask you, why did Baiji do that? Do you know my elder martial brother''s intention? " Purple sacrifice light ask. Bai Kun shook his head when he heard this. He really didn''t know what Bai Ji wanted to do. He looked like salvation, but he didn''t look like it. "white sacrifice should get another world''s essence from your partner''s hands, and then change your destiny." Purple sacrifice light smile. "Change your destiny?" Bai Kun was a little surprised. He didn''t know what Bai Ji was doing because he left first. Ziji nodded, "in fact, Baiji really wants to save the world, but our strength is too weak, even our strength is suppressed in a certain range, and it can''t grow at all. You can see that the orcs and the nightmare clan have the highest strength, and then we are not willing to fight, want to change the fate of the orcs, but no matter me In fact, we have not found the way to the future. " Ziji sighed deeply, then looked at baikun with a smile. Bai Kun can''t help but scold when he hears this. What''s the meaning? These people have spent tens of thousands of years to decorate, and they have spent countless human resources and lives on it. Then Ziji says that they haven''t found the way to the future. Is this playing the family? "You really can''t find the way to the future. Do you know what kind of person we are facing? You don''t know, because what we have to face is not one person, but one world, the whole world, do you understand? The people in that world are different from us. They have used animal elixir as food, and then we are what they feed. They are very powerful by nature, which is not comparable to us at all. Just like insects and chickens, they are also born to restrain us. How do you think we can win? " Ziji sighs. "Baiji and I are not reconciled. We want to break the shackles of fate. Baiji creates a reincarnation formula and Mengji, which makes Mengji wireless and powerful. However, Mengji''s mind is slowly out of control. I create orcs, but orcs are like curses, which makes orcs lose their humanity. They will be handed down from generation to generation, and eventually they will become beasts and inhuman again ¡£¡± When Ziji said this, he was in pain. "And then?" Bai Kun asked word by word. "Why did layinzhu come to this world? Now that you have told me these things, you must make them clear to me. " Bai Kun asked coldly. Ziji nodded, "since I will be sitting here, naturally I want to tell you everything. As for whether I can save your partner and the world in the end, it depends on your own choice." Bai Kun always thinks it strange for Ziji to say this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 "Bai Ji knew from a very early age that he was not the opponent of the people in the world, so he tried his best to get rid of his fate by turning himself into one of them." Ziji couldn''t help laughing when he said this. Seeing that Bai Kun was a little surprised, Ziji said, "according to my calculation, Baiji should have become a member of that group and gone to that world." "Change your own destiny with the lives of the rest of the world, and become the orc Eaters? That''s called changing destiny? " Bai Kun felt a special irony when he heard this. purple sacrifice heard this smile lightly, "no, Bai sacrifice is really not just to change the fate of himself, he really wants to do something for the orcs. I can probably guess what the white sacrifice wants to do. The white sacrifice itself is very strong. In fact, he wants to turn into that family. He has had an opportunity very long ago. I have been waiting for Yin Zhu to send the essence of the world to him. Only by becoming the leader and ruler of that group can we have the right to deal with our world. " "This is a road that is doomed to be very difficult, or even impossible to succeed. Bai Ji, who has become a past person, would have been excluded. In addition, he has to touch the interests of all people. Do you think he can succeed? And when he comes to that world, if he wants to improve his strength, he has to absorb the power of beast Dan. Whether he is willing or not, he is doomed to be a sinner in the orc world, but he is braver than me, at least I dare not go this way. " Ziji said with emotion. "What about Mengji? Mengji was abandoned by Baiji because she lost control? Then why do you let Mengji stay in the dark abyss and keep absorbing power? " Bai Kun stares at Ziji''s eyes. "No, Mengji is Baiji''s backhand. Baiji can''t guarantee whether what he does will succeed or not. Even if he succeeds, it will take a long time, so they set two paths. One is Baiji''s way. Mengji has the way to go. Mengji''s way is to be strong and powerful, and finally devour the life of the whole nightmare clan and destroy the world This is also the reason why the two worlds are sealed. This side of the orc world is the last inheritance. " Ziji explained little by little. "What about Yin Zhu? In addition to Yin Zhu''s white offering to bring the essence of the world, Yin bamboo should not be such a function. Bai Kun asked with a frown. Ziji said with a smile, "if you think about it yourself, I''ve thought about the role of Yin Zhu, and even I have some ideas. After all, when Wuji went to that world, I helped, so I don''t know whether my guess is right or wrong." When Bai Kun heard Ziji speak frankly, he also had some ideas about Yin Zhu. This man said so clearly because his strength was not as good as him, so he dared to be so unscrupulous? He deceives others too much, but no matter how angry he is, Bai Kun knows that he can''t do anything with Ziji. On the contrary, he has to thank Ziji for letting him understand a lot of things without detours. "What do you want to do with the orcs? Bai Yan returned. I think you should know. What did you want to do when you sent Bai Yan back to that world? " Bai Kun directly changed the topic. Since Ziji didn''t say it, he could only change the topic Ziji was willing to say. Ziji saw that Bai Kun simply changed the topic and couldn''t help laughing. His apprentice was really a smart man and didn''t bother him. He quickly asked what was good for him. Yin zhuxuan''s friends are not bad. "I, I''m the orc priest. Do you think I''ll do something harmful to the orcs?" Ziji asked baikun. "I don''t know. It may be good for some orcs, but it won''t be good for all orcs." Bai Kun said with certainty. "Bai Kun, I''m not a God. I can''t satisfy the wishes of all orcs." Purple sacrifice some weak say. "Can you tell me, then, that what you do is good for half the orcs?" Bai Kun also knew that he could not force Ziji to be good to every orc, but at least he had to judge what it was like. After hearing Bai Kun''s words, Ziji kept silent for a long time and then said with a bitter smile, "I can''t guarantee, I can only guarantee that the orc''s inheritance will not be cut off or extinct." When Bai Kun heard this, he understood that Ziji also wanted to use another way to get rid of the shackles of fate, but this method may only be useful for a small number of people, and most of the orcs may die or become the sacrifice of Ziji. As Ziji said before, in fact, neither he nor Baiji could find a way out. They just escaped with a small number of people. Not all the people in this world have been saved. Maybe they may come back to save this poor world one day. But time is like running water. Who can guarantee that they can remember, such as Baiji? Maybe he will fight for the orc world all his life, but his descendants? What about later generations? "Since you can''t help it, why save the society and let people in this world think it''s not good to live happily?" Bai Kun sighed. Before he knew Yin Zhu, he always thought that the orc''s life was only forty or fifty years old, and he almost died when he was old. But now he suddenly found out that their lives could be longer and longer, and then he was not reconciled. Who would like their lives to be stolen."In fact, there are few people who know about it. You are the only ones. It''s better not to tell the Daze people about it. Sometimes ignorance is a blessing. It''s good for them to live a simple life like this." Or there is not much left in their peaceful life. Ziji didn''t say the rest, but Bai Kun understood. "Did you come here to see me for fear that I might tell you these things?" Bai Kun asked. Ziji shook his head with a smile, "no, I''m not worried about that, because once you say these things, no one has any intention except to create panic. The reason why I come here to see you is to talk to you. No matter what you say, you are my disciple''s, and I''ll give you an explanation." Disciple? Bai Kun thinks this title is funny. No matter Ziji or Ziji, they don''t really care about this relationship. They both know that it''s just the use of each other. "Bai Kun, you don''t have a lot of time to improve your strength. Even if you want to protect you, you have to have strength. In this world, you can only be a loser without strength." Ziji said slowly. "Thank you for telling me. I''ll be ready." Bai Kun said with a cold face. Ziji smiles and says nothing more. Instead, he eats all the fruits that baikun has sent. Then he claps his hands and says, "have a good rest. I''ll go first." Bai Kun could not help grinding his teeth when he saw that there was only a pile of garbage with peel and core left. There was nothing left for Ziji. Finally, he had to leave. He did not forget to eat all these things, just like people who had never eaten them. Looking at the empty table, Bai Kun sighs. Then he can''t help worrying. Ziji is waiting for him here. It should be to tell him that Baiji has become the son of another world. It seems that Ziji has the contact information of that world, or the contact information of nightmare world. Otherwise, he won''t know so clearly. Ziji had guessed Baiji''s idea before. It should have been uncertain before, but now it is the matter of confirmation. No matter it''s Ziji or Baiji, these two powerful people can only change their own fate and the fate of some people. What should they do? What should Yin Zhu do? Let''s not mention that Yin Zhu has been promoting her animal God in the orc world. With his kind nature, Yin Zhu can leave these other unfamiliar orcs alone. But for daze tribe, Yin Zhu has long regarded daze tribe as his responsibility. Her husband is the minority head of the tribe, and she is the wife of the head. Therefore, even for daze tribe, he can''t be contemptuous and should work hard No matter how hard you try, it''s not only for them, but also for yourself. Bai Ji actually left the nightmare world directly. Now they should start to absorb the power of beast Dan according to their own plan. But he met Bai Ji before. Bai Ji means that Yin Zhu will not have a good result, but why does Bai Ji say that? What does Bai Ji want to do to Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu''s identity in another world, but now the experiment shows that as long as the orcs are seriously injured and then seal their souls, they can go to that world. There are thousands of other souls there, not to mention Bai Yangui''s bringing back a female from that world this time. So why must Yin Zhu? Bai Kun thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t understand why it was Yin Zhu. However, there should be a special reason for Yin Zhu''s selection in the world cup. If he didn''t understand, he had to stop thinking about it for a while. The more he knew, the more he knew. Sooner or later, he would be clear. After Ziji left, Bai Kun sent the people in front of his door away, and then he was ready to have a rest. By the way, he had a good idea of how to tell Mengtai that he would definitely tell them about the beast pill, but only a few people could know the news, not all the orcs. What''s more, does he want to practice the reincarnation formula as Bai Ji thought, or do he want to try his best to delay the practice of reincarnation formula? This is the most important point for Bai Kun to figure out. If he wants to practice, he can only leave daze tribe. However, he can go to the ancestral place to absorb the power of beast pill. Reincarnation formula can absorb any kind of power. There''s no need to worry about the problem of no food. He can also learn how Mengji balances those powers, but he wants to Be the second dream girl? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 After running all night and dealing with Ziji as soon as he came back, Bai Kun was very tired. He wanted to have a rest, but when he woke up again, it was noon the next day. Bai Kun was a little surprised that he had slept so long, but probably because he went home, because he was comfortable, because he was safe, so he slept so long, right? After waking up, Bai Kun went to eat in the room. There was no one outside his room. However, Bai Kun knew that whether it was Meng Tai or Bai Xue, they must be waiting for him. He just couldn''t bear to disturb his rest, so he didn''t wake him up. Bai Kun walked over to Mengtai directly. When he got to the road, he didn''t forget to ask someone to prepare for food. The elders were afraid they were in a hurry, and they didn''t feel in the mood to eat in the morning. When Bai Kun came to Mengtai, they were all waiting for him in the room, and they didn''t go anywhere. However, Mengtai''s room is no longer the one he used to live in, but it has been replaced by a large stone house. Besides, the room is also separated from each other. It should be a special place for guests. Fortunately, the address is boundless, otherwise Bai Kun really can''t find it. "Come on, sit down." Montaigne laughed, tired. Yes, how can we not be tired? Although daze tribe is very powerful, the disadvantages of daze tribe are obvious. If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu''s reputation, other tribes were worried that Yin Zhu would come back to them and didn''t dare to join hands to pull Mengtai down, but Mengtai''s voice in the tribe was greatly reduced. Now he loves his son and goes crazy Zaizai didn''t come back, and the young patriarch of the tribe didn''t come back. Even Yin Zhu left for various reasons, and then there was no news coming back. Mengtai had to support himself for several years. There are not many people waiting inside. They are all originally from daze tribe, and none of the other senior managers who are integrated later. Bai Kun takes a look at Yager, the second master of daze tribe, who is sitting next to Mengtai. It seems that after they all leave, Yager has won Mengtai''s attention. However, besides being a little confused about Sophie, there are no other problems. Now there is no so-called Sophie who will remember his reason. He can handle things well. "Everyone has been waiting for me for a long time. I''d better have something to eat first. I''ve already asked someone to get something on the way here." Bai Kun knows that once he starts to say that these people don''t have to eat, it''s obviously noon. Yage was a little anxious. "It''s time. We''re all waiting for you here. If you don''t speak quickly, what else will you eat?" When Bai Kun heard this, he took a look at Yage. It seems that he is still a little irritable, which is not as good as Jono. He needs more practice. "It''s not urgent, it''s not short of a meal, is it? Besides, if you don''t eat, I''m still hungry. " Bai Kun glanced at Yage. He could not eat. He was embarrassed to let several elders accompany him. "Come on, eat first. It''s not urgent." Montaigne hurriedly stops Yager, who still has to speak. He also knows that Bai Kun has come back. There must be a lot to say about what happened over the years. He really doesn''t have to rush this time. But Yager is still very hot tempered. He also wants to make Yager the leader of the tribe. As for Jono and them, Montaigne knows very well that these young people are no longer able to stay in a tribe. Their hearts are in the world. Soon someone brought fresh food. Bai Kun ate barbecue with soup. He felt very comfortable. He thought that Yin Zhu had invented soup. How could he know that they could make such delicious soup with bones they didn''t want? After eating these things, Bai Kun missed Yin Zhu. He thought that their days in daze tribe were really wonderful. Maybe there is something in my heart, and I want to know where they are now and what happened there. Several people eat very fast. It can be said that they swallow all of them. "Well, we''re all finished. It''s time you said that." Yage quickly collects the things, and then urges Bai Kun to explain quickly. Bai Kun starts by saying that they are going to fight the beast God Wuji, and then enters the nightmare world. Because they have no concept of the nightmare world, Bai Kun explains the nightmare world well again. When Bai Xue hears that the so-called Meizu is actually abandoned by the nightmare family, she can''t help feeling extremely sad. In fact, Bai Kun thinks that there is another explanation, or that the Meizu may not be abandoned, Maybe it was Bai Ji who wanted them to stay at the beginning, because even Bai Ji can''t guarantee whether the people in the nightmare world can stay, so he deliberately left them in the orc world. However, Bai Kun didn''t explain this point any more. He said everything he had seen and heard in the nightmare world, including everything that happened when he found Yin Zhu. In the end, Yin Zhu came back to her world and discovered the secret of the animal pill. From beginning to end, it can be said that all the people present were stunned and couldn''t come back to God for a long time. "You said that Yinzhu is not Yinzhu. She is a person from another world. Wuji brought her soul here. I said that the original Yinzhu didn''t know anything. How could she understand everything? It should be the knowledge of that world. No wonder." Meng Tai said with emotion that he was really surprised at Yin Zhu''s change at that time. It''s just that all people didn''t think about the so-called alien soul, and they didn''t know that all these things were calculated by infinity. Now when we think about what infinity is, he is just a person to be used."You can''t let Melly know about it, do you?" Montaigne looked at the people around her seriously. If Melly knew she had no daughter, she would hate Yinzhu, right? Sometimes this person should be confused, or confused as do not know. Beast Dan, Meng Tai reaches out his hand and touches his forehead. He thinks that all of them regard beast Dan as their own treasure, but he doesn''t think that beast Dan is not theirs. It''s a bit ironic that it''s to harm them. However, when he knew that Jono was still alive, although it was Xiaojin who came out to walk for the time being, Montaigne was very happy. He worried that Jono would catch up with him on impulse. As long as Jono was still alive, Yinzhu would find a way to rescue Jono. However, he did not expect that Xiaojin was still married to Yinzhu, so he was afraid that Jono and Xiaojin would be together In the future, when two people fight for their bodies, they have trouble and have a lawsuit to fight. Montaigne thinks that he is likely to have a son named Xiao Jin, but he is very pleased to get the news that Jono is safe. Meng Tai and his friends admire Bai Ji and Zi Ji for spending ten thousand years to arrange this. In order to survive for ten thousand years, both of them turn themselves into monsters practicing reincarnation formula. Of course, even when he knows about animal pill, he wants to fight against it angrily. Think about his relatives who died early because of their old age. If they are really killed Half of my life has been sucked away. Many elders are still alive at this time. "What are you going to do? Who is the person who is looking for you today? " Montaigne can''t help rubbing his head, which is a manifestation of his irritability. When he encounters problems that can''t be solved, he likes to rub his head to make it less painful. "Today is Ziji, my cheap master. What are we going to do? We don''t know what to do except to improve our strength as much as possible. " Bai Kun sighs. When it comes to the future, he really has no direction, at least not now. "But it''s the patriarch. You should train the people and prepare more materials. The world is only afraid of chaos soon. I don''t know what the purpose of Ziji is, but the world chaos should be true. At that time, we can''t help others. We must have the ability to protect ourselves. Patriarch, you must prepare enough food and drinking water The minority tribes should not change because of the problem of eating and drinking. " Bai Kun said seriously. Montaigne nodded and said, "don''t worry. We still have a sense of crisis. Our tribe now has about ten warehouses for grain storage. However, our tribe has a large population. So much grain storage will last three months for the tribe. I will prepare enough grain and firewood. I will order all kinds of things later. This is no big problem." Nowadays, there are many people in daze tribe, and there are many good things in Montaigne''s hands. As long as he is willing to spend them, he can exchange some good things. Bai Kun knew that Mengtai was a qualified patriarch. Now that he had reminded him, Mengtai would prepare for it. "What''s more, we always have to do something to prevent it. What should we do if people from the world you are talking about come here? What should Ziji do if he wants to attack us?" Meng Tai said word by word. Listening to Bai Kun''s meaning, Ziji would probably attack daze tribe. He didn''t understand why, but Bai Kun should have meant it. "If there is really no way, the patriarch should remember to find a good way out, at least bring out the essence of the tribe." Bai Kun reminds me again. Montaigne nodded. When they were in danger in the big tribe, they would do that. Several people on the scene were a little powerless. Suddenly, they were far from Bai Kun and Yin Zhu. Now even Yin Zhu can''t deal with those mysterious people, let alone them. What should they do when they meet people in that world? Fortunately, these people are not pessimistic. Just because they can''t think of a way, it doesn''t mean they have no way. In addition, Yin Zhu didn''t give back the iron ware and some weapons, so they may not win. Think about daze tribe. They were worried that they would not survive a winter. Who could have thought that daze tribe would have such a day, so they might not lose. Every time Yin Zhu was in danger, he would turn the bad into the good. I believe that this time, he will surely lead the tribe to avoid this disaster. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 "Bai Kun, are you going to leave soon?" Bai Xue frowns at Bai Kun. Bai Kun nodded, "well, let''s not say that I will absorb the vitality of the tribe if I stay in the tribe for a long time. There is no way to improve my strength in the tribe. I have to improve my strength. Otherwise, once something happens in the tribe, I can''t solve it at all, and I don''t like the appearance of being powerless." Seeing this, Bai Xue can''t help but look at Bai Kun. This child is the pride of the tribe. At the beginning, in order to leave the tribe without hesitation and find a way for the Meizu, Bai Kun really helped the Meizu find a way out. Bai Kun gave his life to Yin Zhu, but later he survived, because Yin Zhu embarked on another unprecedented road. "Bai Kun, you are our pride. We will all remember you and wait for you and Yin Zhu to come back." Snow White said with tears. "Patriarch, don''t worry, there will be such a day." In the face of Bai Xue, Bai Kun is still used to calling her the patriarch. "Take two more days off before you leave. I''ll ask LAN Qin and them to bring you something delicious." White snow said nagging. "Well, I won''t be polite." Bai Kun said with a smile. In the tribe, the news of Bai Kun''s return is a little depressing, and everyone is happy because of Bai Kun''s return. After all, it''s better to have news than no news. Yin Zhu''s road here is at least smooth. Even Qiao Nuo has his own way to go. Yin Zhu has taken people to the land, and then they soon find a ancestral land. The first thing they need to do now is to take out the animal elixir from Leihe and Tengxiao. With the previous experience, Tengxiao''s animal pill is easy to take out, but there is a problem with Leihe. Leihe is different from Tengxiao. Leihe is a half orc, and he is flawed. When Yin Zhu takes the beast pill out of him, Leihe becomes a beast and goes crazy. This is what Yin Zhu never thought of. Looking at the crazy Lei he, Yin Zhu anxiously asked, "Ze, what''s the matter?" "I don''t know." Normally speaking, taking out the beast Dan will not affect a person''s reason, but Leihe now seems to have lost his reason. A group of people finally tied Leihe up after wasting their power. They just looked at Leihe, who was struggling with red eyes. Yin Zhu was very anxious. Leihe was completely beast like and couldn''t hear a word. It seemed that he had become a beast. "I''ll return the animal pill first." Yin Zhu asked anxiously. Ze is also the first time to encounter such a situation, he does not know whether this is OK, now can only try temporarily. "Try it first, if not, we''ll try again." Ze bit his lip and said, it''s a bad start. He thought of the way to take the beast pill. He must find a way to save Leihe. Yin Zhu quickly feeds the animal Dan that belongs to Leihe into his mouth. However, the animal Dan enters Leihe''s body again, but Leihe doesn''t wake up. "It''s useless. What can I do? It''s useless at all?" Yin Zhu is very anxious. "Ze, do something about it." Yin Zhu is anxious. "Don''t panic, Yin Zhu. It''s not urgent. Don''t rush it. Ze will find a way." Tengxiao hugs Yin Zhu. This accident is unexpected to all people. At that time, everyone thought that taking the animal pill had been done many times. Leihe was very uncomfortable at that time, but all people regarded this discomfort as a process of taking the animal pill. It was just like this, wasn''t it? Yin Zhu also tried to calm down at this time. For those who can''t be flustered, if they are flustered when they encounter something, what will happen in the future? There''s always a way. There''s a way. "Yin Zhu, I remember you said that the reason why orcs are so powerful is that they give up their reason and let themselves be demons, right?" Ze asked at this time. Yin Zhu nodded. Yes, why do orcs repel orcs? Apart from their physical defects, orcs are grumpy and often disobey discipline. Moreover, they are fond of fighting and ferocious. This is the main reason why orcs dislike them. , "Yin Zhu, you should have moon cakes on your body. Let''s take a look at Lei he," Yuehua is one of the essence of heaven and earth, and it is the best medicine for the animal family. The beast and the beast are the same. The moon can also open the mind of the beast. I think the orcs should be considered as a kind of animal and should be useful. " Ze calmly analyzed. "Good." Yin Zhu did bring a lot of Yuehua with him. When he knew the importance of Yuehua, Yin Zhu collected a lot of them. The small porcelain vase for Bai Ji was just a drop in the bucket. Yin Zhu takes a small bottle and gives it to Leihe. Then Yin Zhu immediately finds that Leihe, who was restless, calms down. Effective, Yin Zhu see this very happy, quickly take Yuehua out to Leihe poured down. After pouring down five bottles of Yuehua in a row, Leihe''s eyes twinkled with smart luster, "Leihe, Leihe, is that you?" With Yin Zhu''s cry, Leihe, who is tied up, turns directly at this time. Then Yin Zhu sees a complete Leihe standing in front of him.The face is as like as two peas. The only thing that is different is that Ray''s half tail is going to be a pair of feet. Yin Zhu will be delighted to say, "ray, what''s good about rehch? You''ve become an orc and become an ORC." It''s just that Leihe looked at Yinzhu vaguely at this time, and then said: "who are you?" Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this, "Leihe, I''m your partner. Yin Zhu, Leihe, you don''t forget me, do you?" "Companion?" Leihe looks at Yinzhu sarcastically at this time, and the scornful look makes Yinzhu angry. "RAH, what''s the matter with you?" Tengxiao will look at Leihe angrily. Leihe glanced at Tengxiao for a while, then looked at the people around him carefully, then said sarcastically: "your strength is really weak, really weak, but you can wake me up, still have a little ability." "What do you mean? Who the hell are you? What have you done to Reich? " Yin Zhu will understand that this person in front of him is not Lei he. When the visitor heard this, he just laughed and said, "don''t worry, your little lover is OK. I''m just an image in this body. I should say that there is Teng snake blood in the boy''s body. Then what chance does this boy have? It stimulates the ancestral blood. It can be regarded as a complete stimulation of Ziji''s blood and becomes my descendant, so I can wake up for a while, no What the hell is this thing in his body? " Yin Zhu will see the beast Dan appear in his hand. "Are you the master of Teng snake?" Tengxiao can''t help asking at this time. "No, I''m just an image left by others. I just have a little sense. When someone stimulates the blood of the snake, it will appear. What''s this? Why do I think the rules of the world are strange?" He frowned and looked up at the sky. "Of course, because we''re just food in captivity. What you took out of Reich''s body before was specially used to absorb our vitality." Tengxiao explained. Then the other party suddenly laughed, "it''s the lower world, but it''s very powerful that there can be a person of blood in the lower world. With him, it''s estimated that he will burst out of the hope of this world." "OK, nothing''s wrong. I''ll pass it on to him. After a while, your people will come back." The man gently waved his hand, swept several people out of a distance, and then began to inherit. "This man is so powerful. An image has such strength. I don''t know who left it." Tengxiao said with emotion that his current strength is more than twice as strong as before, but it is still far from enough. Thinking about the past, he always thought that he was the first master of daze tribe. Even if he went to other places, it was not bad. Now it seems that he was really a frog in the bottom of the well. It was because of Yin Zhu that he had such a wonderful life now. "What does that man mean by the hope of breaking out of the world? Does it mean that Reich has this inheritance and the power to fight against people in that world? " Asked Yin Zhu. "It should be. This man is very powerful. Anyway, he is one of the most changeable. The demon is powerful. Only when he is powerful can you do what you want to do?" Said Ze. Yin Zhu complained at this time: "I know, but I really don''t like the days of fighting and killing like this." Ze heard this with a smile, "this is the difference between men and women." "Ze, I remember that you are a female, that is to say, you will become a female when you transform people. Can you stand firm?" Yin Zhubai glanced at Ze. Hearing Yin Zhu talking about his gender, Ze couldn''t help but feel sad, "Yin Zhu, you mean it, don''t you? Why do you mention my sadness? " Ze is crying. Can he change sex in the future? Yin Zhu looked at the man standing there with his eyes closed. It should be a message to Leihe. After a while, Leihe finally opened his eyes. Yin Zhu saw the familiar person from the smile of his eyes. "RAH, I''m fine. I''m afraid something will happen to you." Yin Zhu said happily. Leihe looked at his feet and said with a smile, "Yin Zhu, I''ve become an ORC." All the people say that orcs have no solution. Who could have thought that reih turned into an orc. "Is it Yuehua? It''s a pity that I don''t have enough moonshine for the orcs in the dark city. " Yin Zhu said with some sadness. Lehrer shook his head and said, "the reason why I became an orc is not entirely Yuehua. Of course, Yuehua is the main reason. Because of Yuehua, I can stimulate my hidden blood, and also because the activation of blood breaks the original curse." As soon as Yin Zhu heard this, he understood that if he didn''t inspire his blood, he would not be able to recover and become an orc, or even sober. That is to say, Leihe was dangerous and risky this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 That is to say, if the way to solve the orc problem doesn''t work, Yin Zhu is a little disappointed. Seeing this, Leihe can''t help patting Yin Zhu on the shoulder and says, "don''t be sad, Yin Zhu. At least this is a way of thinking, isn''t it?" It''s better than before, but this time it''s really dangerous. "Well, I know, RACH, you have to work hard. We''ll all depend on you in the future." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Reich said happily, "OK." It is his proudest thing to make a lover believe that he is attached. "By the way, RACH, do you know who is passing on the knowledge to you? He''s very good. " Tengxiao can''t help but say excitedly. Leihe turned over his inheritance memory several times, but he couldn''t find the relevant memory. He shook his head and said, "I can''t find the caution about that person, but I believe as long as I''m strong enough, I can find that person and thank him." Although the other side said it was because he had activated his blood, Leihe still wanted to be grateful to the other side. Yin Zhu nodded, it seems that the orc world is really strange, connecting several of them? If there are many planes in the world, normally, these planes should operate independently, not interfere with each other, and not intersect. But now the orc world is obviously connected with the earth. Although only she and Bai Yangui have been there, they believe that as long as the connection continues, they will have a chance to go in the future There is an obvious upper bound in the orc world. Moreover, it is the world of this mysterious inheritor. Is the orc world a kaleidoscope? You can connect anywhere. Yin Zhu doesn''t think it''s a good thing to connect many worlds in this way. On the contrary, it''s a bad thing. The first feeling of such a world is chaos. But today''s Orc world is really going to be in chaos. She will protect the people in the world when she can. If she can''t, she will try to protect her people. As for many other orcs, she can only say sorry. Ze also obviously felt this thing. He took a look at Yin Zhu, and then cackled. This chaotic world is bad news for Yin Zhu, but it is not necessarily for him. In this world, heaven will be more chaotic. At that time, heaven has no time to control him as a stowaways, and now there are ready-made opportunities to improve his strength Is this a better place? Maybe he can find the way to the demon world. In that case, he would laugh in his dreams. "Well, next we''ll absorb the animal elixir, but in view of the previous things, we''d better be cautious, absorb one by one, and I''ll guard it. Once there''s something wrong, remember to stop immediately." Ze can''t help but command at this time. Although he can''t wait to absorb the animal pill immediately, he still can''t help it. Things on Yin Zhu''s side should be handled well, otherwise there will be a lot of trouble in the future. Yin Zhu didn''t dare to be careless at this time. Leihe once said that his strength and luck didn''t mean that every time his luck was the same. Ze first taught everyone how to get rid of the harmful things in the animal pill, and then absorbed them. Originally, Yin Zhu wanted to be the first to come, but Tengxiao robbed him. The reason is very simple. We can''t let the females stand in front of us, or they can really die. Then he said that Leihe had taken a risk just now, and he would come first. Yin Zhu did not force, she is very clear, the two men will not hesitate to block in front of their own, so Tengxiao to start first. Of course, Tengxiao chooses to start first because he has a lot of pressure. Among Yin Zhu''s four companions, the most useless one is him now. Bai Kun''s wisdom is unparalleled. In addition, once he practices the reincarnation formula, few people can catch up with him. Jono and Xiaojin are one. They hide in Mengji''s body to accumulate strength, and when they come out, they will be lost Not bad, let alone Leihe. He was the only one who inspired the blood of the ancient Teng snake. He was the first to follow Yin Zhu, or the only one who had a baby with Yin Zhu. He made the least contribution. He had a lot of pressure in his heart. He was even more afraid that he would not catch up with those people. When he fell behind, he could only look up at Yin Zhu, which he absolutely could not accept He can''t wait to strengthen himself. "Tengxiao, don''t worry. Take your time." Seeing Tengxiao''s anxiety, Yin Zhu could not help comforting him. "I know." The sky rises. Under the guidance of Ze, Tengxiao successfully absorbed a beast pill, and there was no problem. Then he changed his mind. Tengxi Tengcheng looked at Ze in surprise. Before, they wondered how their mother could bring such a little thing, that is, it was too small to be a grain reserve. It seemed that she had brought it back from her original world Come on, it''s amazing. At the beginning, all the people didn''t notice this little animal. It was estimated that some people were curious, but they didn''t care too much. They didn''t expect that this person had the means to let them absorb animal pills. Thinking of this, the two people thought of Baiji. They already wanted to understand what Baiji wanted to do, but they wanted to say that this was the most difficult and there was no way out, Shiji Father, you are going the wrong way. If I had known that they could absorb animal elixir in this way to strengthen themselves, why did master go to that world?It''s a pity that no one knows and has not known for a long time. Teng Xi Tengcheng can''t help sighing. Next, the cultivation and absorption were very smooth. At this time, Yang Wantong could not help standing in front of Ze and said, "Ze, please show me if I can absorb it." All of them are strong. Will she be left alone? If she can''t, she should work hard. Maybe she can go back to see her master when she is strong. "You?" Ze frowned. Although Yang Wantong swallowed Yin Zhu''s animal pill and strengthened her body, no matter how much her body was strengthened, it was only human body, which was different from orcs. The power in the animal pill was the power of animals, which was not suitable for Yang Wantong. "Why can''t I absorb it? But I''ve swallowed Yin Zhu''s animal pill before. Isn''t it all right? " Yang Wantong can''t help but frown and ask. Hearing this, Ze shook his head and said, "I really don''t know if you can absorb it. In essence, it''s not OK. Let''s say that Yin Zhu''s animal elixir is almost purified. With your own martial arts training, your body strength is OK. You can absorb one animal elixir, but if it''s too much, I''m worried that your body will turn into a monster. When you can''t bear the burden of animal elixir When you are powerful, you will become a wild animal and lose your mind, just like the inner elixir that human beings used to want to be powerful and gobble up monsters Yang Wantong hesitated when she heard this. Ze should not lie at this point, but she really wants to be strong. She hasn''t met any danger these days. Seeing Bai Ji''s rising and Yin Zhu''s busy appearance, Yang Wantong knows that the world is still very dangerous. She has been practicing martial arts since childhood, not dodder flower. She wants to be strong. "I still want to try. I think if I can be a beast, I will feel it myself, right? Right. " Yang Wantong asked. Ze nodded and said: "really, you should try to absorb it. Don''t absorb too much at one time. Stop after absorbing one, and then have a good feeling. It''s better to stop for one night and continue the next day. When you feel that it will affect your mood, you must stop and can''t continue, you know? Bai Yangui, you have to watch her, unless you want her to become an irrational beast. " Bai Yangui nodded his head, then took Yang Wantong''s hand and said seriously, "you can absorb animal pills. You must listen to Ze''s words. Don''t be greedy. If you are crazy, I won''t want you to lose you." Clearly is concerned about people''s words, but it happened to say more out of the awkward, Yang Wantong listened to smile, "don''t worry, I went through a lot of hard work to drag you to my bowl, how can I let you go." Bai Yangui heard this, his face raised a faint smile, "well, remember the best." Since everyone has no problem, we all sit there to absorb animal pills. Leihe is the fastest to absorb animal pills, and then tengxi Tengcheng, Bai Yangui, Ze, Tengxiao Yinzhu and Yang Wantong are the slowest. The speed of absorption also shows the future of talent. Tengxiao thought he was not the best, but he didn''t expect that he could not even compare with the little pet Yin Zhu held in his hand. He was very angry and hated himself for nothing. Here he is the worst of all the males. How much can he help Yin Zhu in the future? Or will it become a burden to Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu, sitting next to Tengxiao, immediately feels something wrong with Tengxiao. She grabs Tengxiao''s hand and pulls people aside, so as not to affect other people''s cultivation. Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao with great doubt, "Tengxiao, is there anything wrong with you?" Tengxiao heard this, his face was stiff, and then he said, "it''s OK." Can he say that he is more jealous of others than himself? It doesn''t seem that he is useless and narrow-minded. It doesn''t seem that he is more despised. "Yes, you are. Tengxiao, what''s on your mind that you can''t tell me? I''m your partner, your soul mate for the rest of your life. " Yin Zhu is very sure to say, and then also put Tengxiao face let him look at his eyes. "Tengxiao, do you have the ability to lie to me in my eyes and say you''re ok?" Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao, who was about to turn his head, and broke him to himself. "I''m sorry, Yin Zhu." Tengxiao squats on the ground decadent, grabs his hair and pulls it irritably. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 "What''s the matter with you?" Yin Zhu reaches for Tengxiao''s hand. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s worried appearance, and can''t help breathing out a deep breath. Then he shakes his head and says, "it''s OK. It''s really OK. It''s just that he feels so incompetent that his strength hasn''t improved at all." Tengxiao doesn''t want Yin Zhu to worry about his own little things when he worries about those big things. He just needs to adjust this kind of thing himself. "No, Tengxiao, your strength has been improved very quickly. Now we can absorb animal elixir. As long as we have enough animal elixir, our strength will rise like a rocket. Don''t worry." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Yin Zhu doesn''t think so much about Tengxiao, and she doesn''t compare Tengxiao with others. In her opinion, everyone is unique. Tengxiao is better than Tengxiao, and there is no comparability. Tengxiao heard this and nodded, "yes, you''re right." It''s useless for him to let Yin Zhu comfort himself. "Come on, let''s go back and continue to absorb the animal pill." Tengxiao took Yin Zhu''s hand and went back to absorb the animal pills. He didn''t absorb the animal pills fast enough. It''s OK for him to spend more time in the future. One hour for other people, he only spent two hours. He squeezed out his sleeping time and could always keep up with them. Seeing Tengxiao, Yin Zhu nodded and went back to absorb the beast pill. After all, this is the most important thing. The next step is to cultivate and absorb the animal elixir. Everyone should seize the time to absorb the animal elixir. When absorbing the animal elixir, Ze said that no one can use the animal elixir in the world, so those people are not in a hurry to collect it. However, once they use it and let those people realize it, they are afraid that the war will start soon, so they have to fight for all the time When those people don''t know. However, those people deliberately left their marks in the animal pill, but they didn''t want the orcs to absorb it. They thought that the animal pill was useless. Most of the people who forced to absorb it became crazy because of the confusion of the marks. If they pulled away too many marks, the people above would feel it. As for the strength of the people in the last world, Ze asked Yin Zhu not to think so much about it. After all, the upper world absorbed a lot of animal elixirs, but there are many people in the upper world. Now they are only a few of them. As long as their strength is stronger than those people, they can deal with those people. As for the problem of many loopholes in the world, Ze said that it should be the lack of heaven in the world, or that the world has become someone''s small world. No matter what, we must have strength to solve the problem. Yin Zhu absorbed them one by one. Everyone knew that time was short. The animal elixir of the ancestral land of a small tribe was digested by Yin Zhu. They changed places, and the animal elixir of another small tribe was emptied by Yin Zhu. Several people kept repeating this. Now, Yin Zhu didn''t know how strong his strength was It''s very strong. If you play Wuji now, Yin Zhu thinks he can kill Wuji lightly. If Mengji, Yin Zhu doesn''t know if they have a chance to win. What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that they have already let the people above know what happened at this time, but Bai Ji was the first to find out this matter. After Bai Ji knew it, he was the first to hide it, and then he tried to help Yin Zhu cover it up for as long as possible. Although Bai Ji rose to that world and competed for the son at the first time, with his own strength, he became the son. Some of his subordinates who had been arranged before also changed with him. However, he was guaranteed by his strength. He could do little and had little voice. When it''s all right, Bai Ji pays more attention to the orc mainland. After all, everything he does is for the world, so he is the first to find out what Yin Zhu did. When he saw that Yin Zhu had a way to extract the useless things from the animal pill, and then absorb them, Bai Ji could not help laughing. Sure enough, Yin Zhu still had his own good fortune, and this is the reason It''s a good thing that he didn''t calculate the point. Give Yin Zhu some time and absorb them again. When you look back, you won''t be the opponents of Yin Zhu. It''s great to think that there will be more powerful opponents in the orc mainland. Bai Ji is very satisfied. It''s just that if they absorb Yin Zhu in this way, they will soon be found out. No, Yin Zhu can''t let people give them to them for the time being. Bai Ji thinks about it and lets his own hands do things. His subordinates could not help but frown when they heard Bai Ji''s command and said, "priest, you do this. When those people check your head, how can you do it?" Bai Ji didn''t have a firm foothold over there. Now he has something to follow. There''s no way to exonerate himself. Besides, Bai Ji is not the son of God, but a candidate for the son of God. Many people are willing to replace Bai Ji. "But it has to be done by someone. No matter how much it costs, I''ll do it. You know what we want when we come to this world and become demons who devour our people? Now that we can see hope, why not help? " Baiji asked. "Does that female really give us hope?" They have heard too much about the word hope, but it has not been realized. Is this man named Yin Zhu worth sacrificing?"She was chosen by heaven. I once heard a saying that there is a chance of death. No matter how bad our world is, there will always be a chance of life there. Yin Zhu is change, which is where the life lies. Otherwise, I would not have spent so much to get people over. I believe in my own choice." Bai Ji said quietly. Besides, Yin Zhu, a female, seems to be weak, but she is relatively flexible. She is strong when she is strong. No matter how big things are, she can handle them. She has not been defeated because of those difficulties. When the world above lets you find that your storage has been stolen by the little people in the lower world, Yin Zhu can say that the animal elixir in the nightmare world uses one tenth, not to mention only one tenth. If you count the animal elixir, it''s already an astronomical number. The people above could not help but be very angry when they found out this, and the hands and feet made by Baiji were also found, so someone immediately took Baiji to accept the crime. "Baiji, do you remember your identity?" A dignified voice remembered that there was a figure with his back in front of Bai Ji. After hearing this, Bai Ji was silent for a while and said, "remember, you said I was the little Lord of Linfeng palace, and I would be the Holy Son after shenting." "Well, since you remember who you are, can you tell me what you are doing now? Why do you help those people in the lower world? You don''t think you are a person in the lower world after staying in the lower world for more than 10000 years? " It''s cold. "Of course not. It''s just that Linfeng palace has been in decline for a long time, and it''s not competitive with other thirty-five palaces. So I want to add some pressure to them. If those people don''t discount, how can I get ahead?" Bai Ji said calmly. "Fart, you cheated me. Baiji, you are really thinking about those damned people in the lower world." As soon as the hand swung, the wind blades flew into Bai Ji''s body. Bai Ji flew out as if he had been hit hard. It was only when he hit the wall that he slowly fell down. It was obvious that Bai Ji''s original white skin was stained with mottled blood. "Ha ha, I''m a little careful. In my position, I don''t count others. I''m waiting to be counted by others. Besides, I spent more than 10000 years in that place. I''m going to take it as my back garden. No one is allowed to dye it. Those things belong to me and Linfeng palace. How can I do that wrong?" Bai Ji asked, biting his teeth. "But you''re in such a hurry that you don''t have the power to monopolize it." Come some headache of say. Bai Ji heard this and laughed, "strength, as long as I have enough beast Dan, is it still lack of strength?" "Well, I''ll take care of it for you first, but if you have something behind you, make it out quickly, or you''ll take care of it yourself, but that''s what you have to suffer." Come person light say. Bai Ji wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and looked at him with an eyebrow. "I know. I''ve thought of that for a long time." When the visitor saw that Baiji Ziji had plans, he turned around and left, "in this case, I''ll go." After waiting for that person to leave, Bai Ji just waved to let the people below help him up, "Bai Ji, are you ok?" Bai Ji shook his head. "It''s OK. What can I do for you?" No matter what, he is also a person in this world. Although he was thrown into the lower world when he was a child because he was framed, will he come back? Those people wanted to feed him and his descendants, but they didn''t expect him to come back and break free from the shackles. The orc world, in the eyes of those people, is the crime world, because the people who will go down there will either be punished, or some extremely poor and vicious people who can''t stay in this world will flee there, and then they will pass on their descendants with the original people in the crime world. What kind of crime world, and how good are those people? Sooner or later, they will destroy this false world, and they will have nothing to do with the orcs What''s the difference? It''s all life. Why should he be higher than others? He came back from the world below so desperately that he wanted to pull these people to go to hell together. At that time, he would turn all the people into people in the crime world. Let''s see if they can make music in front of him. The orc world is so good, at least the people there are not so hypocritical. He spent such a long time planning this thing, and will soon succeed. I believe that both the orc world and the people in this world will appreciate him. Yin Zhu, I sacrificed myself to fight for time for you. You should be more aggressive. The future of the orc world is in your hands. Of course, he will help them. Bai Ji laughs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 At this time, Mengji in the dark abyss slowly opens her eyes, and Jono in his body has been kicked out by her at this time. Looking at Jono in his body, whose two souls are perfectly integrated, Mengji smiles and says to Jono, "you two are well integrated." "What do you want to do?" Jono was very restrained at this time. He had been absorbing Mengji''s power before. Mengji didn''t wake up. This time, he suddenly woke up. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad for him. "You want to be strong, don''t you?" Mengji smiles. Jono nodded. "Yes." "What do you want to do when you are strong?" Mengji asked with a smile. "Strong, protect your partner and your people." Jono said directly that in his world, people and partners are the most important. What he remembers from his childhood education is his own tribe, which does not include this world. "Well, really, my purpose is to protect the people in this world." Dream Ji still smile, smile is very light. However, Meng Ji''s face immediately changed and became very sad. "I clearly want to protect the people in this world, but I almost destroyed this world. Now I become the devil who eats my own kind. Do you know how many people I devour? There were a lot of people in the original nightmare clan, but because of the practice of reincarnation, I don''t know how many tribes destroyed the clan. " "You?" Jono looks at Mengji in doubt, obviously surprised that Mengji chats with him at this time. "Do you know where baiji is from? Baiji is a person from the last world. He cheated me into practicing the formula of reincarnation. I took him as my closest partner. Then he cheated me, making me look like no one, no ghost, and no extrication. " Dream Ji resentment said. When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help but wonder: "I don''t understand. Your strength is very strong. You should have surpassed Baiji. If Baiji really deceives you, can''t you kill Baiji?" Mengji shook her head when she heard this, "I wanted to kill him when I knew I was cheated, but I can''t. He told me that there is another world in our world, and we are the food of those people. In order to convince me, he also gave evidence, otherwise, we don''t know what we are doing What''s alive and what''s the meaning of being alive? It''s Baiji who let me know the news. " "You said Baiji was from that world, and he came to tell you this specially?" Why do you think this is a bit weird? Why does Baiji do this? "It''s true, because Baiji has offended people in that world and can''t survive to escape to this world. Baiji hates the people in the last world. He wants to destroy the world above, so he wants to help us. Baiji said that he lied to me because, apart from this method, people in our world can''t win the people above, so I can only protect them If I had not been in this state, I would have been crazy for ten thousand years. " Mengji hugged her head. "What''s the status of the other Mengji?" Jono would be a little curious. "That should be because my state of mind is painful, and then it produces too much negative energy. If it''s not because you absorb a lot, I''m afraid I can''t calm down. Just like this, I can''t control them. Jono, I''ve seen a lot of them during your time here. I think you and your partner are very good. Can I ask you One thing? " Mengji looks at Jono pleadingly? "I want to know what it is?" Jono did not promise Mengji at the first time, but asked first. Baiji, the high priest of the nightmare clan, turns out to be the people from the upper world. They''re afraid that they still don''t know about it. Mengji didn''t dare to make any noise until now. It''s because baiji is here and Baiji goes back to the upper world. Mengji dares to come out and chat with him. It''s obvious that Mengji is very afraid of Baiji even though she is stronger than Baiji. Furthermore, Baiji said that he hated the world. Would he really destroy the world? Will you cheat them? After all, Baiji''s mind is hard to guess. "Jono, I think you two cooperate very well. Don''t worry about going crazy. I''m too painful and tired. I want to give you all my strength. I just hope you can protect the world well and use the strength I give you to protect the world well. You see, your partner is also going this way now. It doesn''t conflict with what you want to do. How about that £¿¡± Dream Ji smile, very gentle, said tired look also light, as if things in the world for her is like this, but it does not matter like this, it is more distressing. That is really tired, will be like this, even tired look can''t show, can leave death said so light, this itself is tired to the extreme will be like this. "Protect the world?" Jono was stunned for a moment. This is really a great ideal, but Jono doesn''t know whether he can do it or not, and whether he can shoulder the heavy responsibility. He has always been able to do it before he agrees. If he can''t do it, he won''t agree. "With my power, you can become very strong, and you are in harmony with your partner, and there will be no problems for me. With my power, you can protect your partner." Mengji said with a seductive tone."Can I know what you think of Baiji? Can he be trusted? " Jono asked in silence for a moment. What he wants to do in the future is bound to collide with Bai Ji, and they still don''t understand Bai Ji. If Meng Ji doesn''t say that Bai Ji is from the last world, all of them don''t know, Yin Zhu probably feels that Bai Ji is sacrificing himself. After hearing Jono''s question, Mengji was silent for a long time until Jono thought she lost her voice. After a long time, Jono heard Mengji say in a hoarse voice: "baiji is my partner. The only lie he told me in his life is to deceive me to practice reincarnation formula. He never deceived me again. He will go to practice after his goal is determined Nowadays, people are crazy, but they have terrible reason. " At this time, Jono gave Baiji an X in his heart and cheated his partner. However, seeing Mengji''s appearance, he should have liked Baiji very much at the beginning, otherwise he would not have suffered as much as now. However, Baiji told Mengji that other news should also be true, so Mengji would practice desperately and use her most disgusting way to give the world happiness It''s a relief. Mengji''s evaluation of Baiji should be objective, and Baiji probably disdains to lie to them. If you want to say it, or if you don''t want to say it at all, it''s quite Baiji''s malice to Yinzhu. Jono can''t help but chill in his heart. He knows that if he doesn''t step up his strength, he really can''t help Yinzhu. "If I absorb all your strength, will you disappear?" Jono asked in a low voice at this time. "Yes." Meng Ji nodded faintly. Jono looked at Mengji and said, "if you don''t regret it, I don''t mind." He wants strength. No matter what kind of way he uses, Cao Cheng''s practice of swallowing others today is also Baiji. Finally, let Baiji''s partner bear the consequences of this matter. Is it God''s punishment. Seeing that Jono had promised herself, Mengji finally began to smile. Her smile was very bright, and she was obviously very happy. "You''re good, really good, thank you, Jono, and best wishes to you and your partner." Mengji said with a smile. Jono looks at the smile in Mengji''s eyebrows and sighs in his heart. Mengji should also have feelings for Baiji, but there are too many things mixed in the feelings. Mengji chooses to let go and give up her life. I don''t know if Baiji will jump up in anger when he knows the result. The man who doesn''t care at any time knows that Mengji disappears After that, will it continue like this. This time, Mengji doesn''t let Jono get into her body. Instead, she actively divides a lot of energy to help Jono practice. Jono and Xiaojin practice at the same time. The absorption speed is very fast, hundreds of times faster than their passive practice before. Xiaojin can''t help communicating with Jono in her heart at this time. "Jono, you believe this Mengji, don''t you worry about her cheating us with Baiji?" When Jono heard this, he laughed, "Xiao Jin, do you remember why we didn''t stay here with Yin Zhu, just to absorb more energy and strengthen ourselves? Now that people have sent things to the door, we don''t want them. Anyway, we get benefits, don''t we? What we need most now is to improve our strength quickly. If there is a conspiracy, does it make any difference whether she gives it to us or we absorb it ourselves? So why think so much? If you are powerful, you will know more. " When Xiao Jin heard this, he turned his lips. Well, he said that Jono didn''t open his mouth just now. It''s the same thing that Jono had to deal with everything. "OK, let''s practice hard. After we absorb all the energy of Mengji, we''ll go to Yinzhu. Yinzhu will be surprised to see us." Xiao Jin said excitedly. "Good." Jono thinks he doesn''t know how long he hasn''t been with Yin Zhu. He also wants to have that time. Mengji looks at Jono who is willing to absorb. She can''t help affirming that this person is at least a person who does great things. At least she has courage and attitude, which makes people like it. Baiji, do you think that if you arrange everything, I will listen to you? You didn''t expect me to go this way, did you! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 After Bai Kun left daze tribe, he went to each tribe''s ancestral place to look for animal elixirs. He soon absorbed those animal elixirs who practiced reincarnation formula. Reincarnation formula could absorb all kinds of forces. It could be said that it was for the garbage collection station. The good and the bad could be absorbed. Of course, the side effect was obvious. However, Yin Zhu asked Ze to hand over the animal elixirs to Bai Kun when he came back The useless things in Dan are eliminated, so practicing the reincarnation formula has some influence on Bai Kun, but it''s not as good as Mengji''s double-sided personality. Meng Tai and Bai Kun remind them to collect information about the ice city and join hands with the dark city. At this time, Meng Tian finds that Teng an doesn''t know when he has left the dark city. Teng''an''s strength is not enough, and he''s still young. Normally, he won''t leave the dark city, but teng''an has left, and tangzhuo hasn''t delivered the message to Daze tribe for the first time. This is not right. The city of darkness and daze tribe have always been an alliance. In addition, Yin zhutengxiao''s relationship is very harmonious. However, Tang Zhuo can''t hide the big news about tengan. Thinking of this, the first thing Montaigne wanted to fight was a plot. He was anxious to go to the city of darkness. After all, he didn''t know who had the right to force Tang Zhuo to tell the truth except him. As the head of daze tribe, he couldn''t leave, let alone what kind of influence he would have on the tribe if he left daze tribe Ring. Of course, the best way is to inform Bai Kun. Bai Kun is Teng an''s elder. Moreover, Bai Kun is smart and rational. He will be able to deal with things in the dark city. Fortunately, Bai Kun left them an urgent contact code. As long as there was something urgent, Bai Kun would come back. Bai Kun just came out of one of his ancestral places. When he saw the sign he left, he knew that something must be wrong. Otherwise, they would not be so anxious to contact him. Bai Kun, who has absorbed several ancestral animal pills, is super powerful. It took him a few hours to return to Daze tribe. He also went to Mengtai for the first time. "Patriarch, what happened? Are you looking for me in such a hurry?" Bai Kun sees that daze tribe is still in good condition. That may be a secret problem. At this time, Montaigne told teng''an''s story in a hurry. When he knew the news, he also asked daze tribe''s caravan outside to inquire about teng''an''s news. For now, he didn''t find any useful news. When Bai Kun heard this, he frowned and said, "I know. I''ll deal with it." Bai Kun thought to himself that he was really confused. He didn''t go to the dark city when he came back. He knew better than others that Teng an had some memories of Zichen, and he couldn''t treat him as a child. He really had a headache about where this man went now, but it was only about Bai Ji or Ziji. Except for these two people, Bai Kun couldn''t think of it Come on, who else can make tengan disappear. According to Ziji, Baiji has left the world, so it is most likely that Ziji has taken teng''an away. If teng''an wants to leave, he will leave a message. There is also Tang Zhuo there, unexpectedly did not tell this matter at the first time, really confused, he will not think it is a small matter, he can solve it. Bai Kun didn''t go to the dark city, but went directly to the ice city to find Ziji. No matter what Ziji wanted to do, there was no mistake in the first time. Bai Kun went directly, without any cover up. He let go of his momentum and went directly to the city Lord''s mansion. It can be said that his attitude was very obvious. Ziji looked at baikun standing in front of him and said with a smile, "you are growing up so fast." "Where''s Teng an?" Bai Kun comes to the point. He doesn''t want to talk to Ziji. "It was looking for him. Don''t you think I did anything to him?" Ziji looks at baikun with laughter. "Don''t say you don''t know where teng''an is except you." Bai Kun said calmly. "He''s on my side, but I didn''t catch him. He has to follow me. That''s no wonder." After Ziji finished, he looked at baikun sarcastically and said, "people are in it. If you can, take them back. I''m still tired of him." Bai Kun was stunned when he heard this, and then ran to the front quickly. Bai Kun hasn''t seen teng''an for many years, but teng''an''s appearance is easy to recognize, which is similar to Teng Xi''s and Tengcheng''s brothers. With his half beast body, it''s easy to recognize. "Teng an, come here." Bai Kun stood not far away from teng''an, and his calm voice waved to teng''an who was not far away from him. Teng an looked up seriously at this time, and then said: "you should be a father of mine, but I don''t like you very much." , when he heard this, his face turned black. Then he looked aside and looked at the purple sacrifice standing on the side. The big man could see the excitement. Was he too busy to do anything? "That''s what rhe taught you, teng''an?" Bai Kun frowned at him. Teng''an frowned when he heard this, and after a long time, "it''s none of Reihe''s father''s business. Come on, what can I do for you?"Although Leihe is not the father who gave birth to him, Leihe does raise him. For his best man, if baikun uses other people, Teng an will not care. But baikun says that Leihe can''t lose his father''s face. "Teng an, I know you are not a child. Let''s have a good talk." Bai Kun goes forward and catches Teng an all the time. Teng an''s first reaction was to struggle, and then he found that he had no way to get rid of it, so he said with a black face: "let go, I''ll go with you." He''s the Lord of the dark city. How can he be pressed on the ground and rubbed by others? So it''s better to walk obediently. After hearing this, Bai Kun stares at Teng an seriously. Seeing that Teng an is not a liar, he releases his hand. "That''s the attitude we should have towards bear children." Ziji touched his chin. At this time, Bai Kun has taken teng''an to the outside of Hanbing city quickly. Bai Kun doesn''t want to discuss some problems with teng''an in Hanbing city. Hanbing city is the chassis of Ziji. It can be said that Ziji will know about it. Of course, he may know about it outside of Hanbing City, but it should be better. Bai Kun quickly found a place, and then sat down. Teng an was not willing to sit down in front of Bai Kun with a straight face. "What do you want me to do? I''m so old, you don''t have to worry about it. " "Teng an, I don''t know what you want to do with Ziji, but I want to warn you, don''t think about calculating Ziji. You are not his opponent. Be careful that you become his pawn. Do you think you have Zichen''s memory, so you think you are very powerful?" Bai Kun said calmly. Bai Kun doesn''t like Yin Zhu''s three children, who are not calculated, because they don''t show filial respect to Yin Zhu''s mother. They have something else in their heart, although they don''t mean anything to Yin Zhu. When Teng an heard that his identity had been exposed, he began to panic for a moment. Then he shook his head, looked at Bai Kun contemptuously and said, "it seems that my two elder brothers have no ability. You know that, but I don''t think my mother and father know it." "What makes you think I won''t tell them." Bai Kun is cold. Teng''an laughed at this time, "because you like my mother, I don''t know anything else, but your hearts to my mother are really true. If my mother knows that our children are only half of her children, she will be sad. You won''t let her feel sad for this kind of thing, unless we are hostile to my mother, but we have nothing to do with her It''s a bad idea, so you won''t talk about it. You''ll just hide it. " Teng an said this and couldn''t help laughing. Bai Kun said with a smile, "I can''t see that you are the smartest of the three." Teng an laughed, "I''m not smart. If I''m smart, I won''t talk to you about this. I shouldn''t have seen you." "Teng an, I don''t know what you want to do, or what Baiji left you. I want to ask you, do you know what happened in the nightmare world? Are you sure you want to go the next way? " Facing such a smart and rational teng''an, Bai Kun knows that he can only stop teng''an for a while, but he can''t stop teng''an for the rest of his life unless he follows teng''an all the time, but this is obviously impossible, so Bai Kun simply let teng''an choose for himself and think about it carefully. "Yes, we all know. Then, will you stop what I want to do?" Teng an turns to look at Bai Kun. Bai Kun sighed and said, "I won''t stop you, because I can''t stop you. But I want to tell you that it doesn''t matter if you want to go your own way. Please bear your own people and your responsibilities on your back. Ziji once said that everyone has his own way to go, and so do I, so I won''t stop you, but I hope you can take an exam when you do things Think about your father, your mother and Rachel There are only three of them who can move teng''an in this world, so Bai Kun takes them out to persuade teng''an. "I know. I will protect my people and my relatives." Teng an said word by word. Bai Kun said with a smile, "that''s enough. I''ll take care of the rest. Anyway, I''m your father. Don''t worry too much." Bai Kun rubbed Teng an''s head, then turned and left. Teng an can''t help but curse his mother. Who needs his help and who allows him to rub his head? It''s disgusting. He didn''t like people who were too smart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 Teng''an promised not to interfere, but Bai Kun would not care about Ziji''s business. Especially now teng''an is still following him. He always has to pay attention to it, not to mention that Ziji''s business is probably more related to the whole Orc continent. He always wants to know what Ziji wants to do. He never does anything he''s not sure about. At least he has to prepare how to deal with it in advance. Ziji, an old man, can''t do nothing if he makes a cold ice city. He remembers that there was no one in the former ice city, because the former people in it seemed to have been sacrificed. Would the ice city be a built array? It''s necessary to examine it carefully. Ziji looked at Bai Kun, who had left and returned, and said sarcastically, "how do you worry about me dealing with that child?" Bai Kun shook his head and said, "I know Teng an wants to follow you, not you." "That''s why you came to me for something." Purple sacrifice faint smile for a while, then directly waved to sit down, "what do you want to ask?" "Yes, I have many questions, but I don''t know if you will answer me." Bai Kun hesitated for a while and said. Ziji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "since you are not sure whether I will answer you, why ask me? You don''t have an answer. You think I can give you an answer." "To tell the truth, no matter Baiji or you, I don''t feel too strong hostility, but I have a feeling that you will not be our helpers or even enemies. I just want to say that my intuition is right or wrong?" Bai Kun was silent for a long time and asked a question. When Ziji heard this, he laughed, "enemy or friend, it depends on your own judgment, doesn''t it? As for me, I don''t want to hurt your mind, but I don''t guarantee that what I do will involve you. After all, sometimes the weak will be abandoned. " When Bai Kun heard this, he understood that the meaning of Ziji was very obvious, that is, the weak people didn''t matter to him, they would be abandoned, they would be abandoned and used, only the strong people were qualified to speak. "I see what you mean. I hope we are not enemies. No matter it''s me or others, none of us is weak. If we don''t compromise, we won''t lose." Bai Kun patted himself on the chest. Ziji nodded, "I feel it." As far as Bai Kun is concerned, he grows very fast. He thinks that he should be able to surpass him when he meets next time. However, Bai Kun is so uncontrollable and powerful that he will have problems later. But how could a smart man like Bai Kun not think of it, not to mention that there is a Meng Ji in front of him who is setting an example there. What''s the need for him to be talkative? Besides, there are two kinds of people. Why should he intervene? Maybe the reason why Bai Kun dares to do this is that they already have the ability to understand the negative influence. He never underestimates anyone''s ability. Yin Zhu can come to the present step by step In fact, it means that she and the people around her are not weak. "Please don''t touch our things. I''m a short guard. I respect you very much." Bai Kun said. Ziji knows that Bai Kun''s words are threats, but is he afraid of threats? But the feeling of being threatened is very good. At least he doesn''t know what it''s like to be threatened. He can finally experience it. "Bai Kun, I''ll give you a chance." Ziji said with a smile, "just like when I gave Bai Yangui a chance, Bai Yangui should be very good now, but he doesn''t appreciate me." Ziji then shook his head, as if very sorry. "You''re just taking Bai Yangui as an experiment. It''s no help. You want to calculate Bai Yangui, but let him escape." Think about how smart Bai Yangui was at the beginning. He was not fooled by Ziji. I really don''t know whether tengan is a good thing or a bad thing around him. But teng''an is not controlled by others. Even if it is not teng''an''s voluntary, it should be teng''an and Ziji who have reached an agreement. Teng''an doesn''t say anything but shows his attitude. It''s hard for him to destroy it. "But I''ve told him all this before. I''m a kid and I don''t like to cheat people." Ziji shook his head to show that he was innocent. Bai Kun shakes his head when he sees this. In fact, the move of Bai Yan''s return should be very important. Especially when Bai Yan''s return is safe from the earth, Ziji can''t give up so easily. There must be other calculation in the future, but they didn''t think of it or didn''t know it. "Bai Yangui should still be under your control, saying that you don''t like cheating." Bai Kun looks at Ziji sarcastically with a hook on his mouth. Like Baiji, he likes to arouse people''s appetite. He hates it most. "I really don''t control him. I really don''t, but I heard that he has one more partner. I think she may need my help." Ziji is very calm. Bai Kun''s eyes narrowed when he heard this. It''s very good. Ziji knows Yang Wantong''s identity so quickly. Do you want to help? The biggest problem in Yang Wantong''s body is the animal pill. It seems that Ziji is really dead. Ziji looks at baikun''s face and can''t help laughing. Baikun knows everything about it, so he doesn''t want to stay here any more. He just gets up and leaves. Baikun is afraid that if he talks about it again, he will jump up and hit others. These guys are so terrible that he takes their next step into account.Looking at Bai Kun''s quick walk, Ziji couldn''t help laughing. "Bai Kun, when the disaster comes, each of us has his own things to face, and each of us has his own disaster to deal with. I hope you can hold on. I think you also hope they are well, right?" Ziji turns his head and looks at tengan who has come back. Teng an this time white one eye purple sacrifice, "you are not what good thing." Purple sacrifice heard this words to smile, stretched out a finger to point to Teng an, "say to have been tossing my person is you, come to my side not little toss, also scold me, kid you are very rampant, purple Chen dare not like this in front of me, obviously with purple Chen that a clever, but not that a temperament." Teng an hears this but white one eye purple sacrifice to say, "I am me, not purple Chen, I am Teng an, only, when purple Chen abandons ego, have no purple Chen." Purple sacrifice listened to order to nod, also be in purple Chen according to white sacrifice of request give up ego to divide into three time, have no what purple Chen, even if Teng an they have the memory of purple Chen, have the affection of purple Chen, but this just have certain influence to Teng an they, they are still not, this world has no purple Chen. "Boy, how do you persuade Bai Kun? I don''t think Bai Kun is so persuasive." Ziji asks curiously. After spending some time with baikun, he knows that baikun is very smart, but it''s not so easy to cheat. "Why to persuade? I don''t say anything. I just show that I must do that. As for no reason, then he doesn''t care any more." Teng an said, shaking his little feet. After hearing this, Ziji was stunned, and then burst out laughing, "yes, just show your attitude. Baikun has a lot of things to do. He really doesn''t have so much time to stare at you. Sometimes when you need a reason to do something, you can do it if you want. It''s not necessarily bad to be simple and direct. " "Teng an, I''ve made it clear to you what you want to do. Will you regret it?" Ziji will look at tengan very seriously. Teng an glanced at Ziji and said, "don''t pretend. You want me to do it. This will show you a choice on purpose, and make you regret. I didn''t force you to do it. Are you not tired? Do you think Zichen will regret it? Is Baiji sorry? Do you regret it? There''s a lot of chatter. It''s all rubbish. " Purple sacrifice heard this again burst out laughing, and then said happily, "I should have come to you earlier, you are much smarter than your two brothers." "It was." Teng an said triumphantly, "by the way, don''t say those empty, come to some practical, you see I cooperate with you very much, do you let me get the best care in this period of time in ice city, such as responding to any request." Teng an put forward his opinion with a smile. "Yes, I''m very generous." Ziji said with a smile. Teng an didn''t ask for anything politely before, but he tried his best to ask for it. Whether he agreed or not was not the same. This guy really didn''t know what politeness was, but he used it to the best of his ability, which was not similar to Yin Zhu, and he didn''t know who he was. "Since there is nothing wrong with you, I''ll go to work. Take your time to rest." Ziji stood up and went outside. Teng''an is lying on his back, looking at the sky. He thinks, since this catastrophe is doomed to be sacrificed, why can''t it be him? He misses the days when he was a child in the dark city. At that time, his mother and Leihe''s father were with him. They were very happy. Now they are very far away from him, that''s him Want to see all can''t see of, don''t still have another two elder brothers. Anyway, he is a incomplete ORC. Compared with the complete father and mother, his sacrifice is worth it. Ziji wants to use him, but he has no other mind. This is a mutual calculation. His master, Ziji and his mother are all good. In fact, everyone wants to live, want to live well, and come out of a way, but everyone is different. When he came here, he always asked Tang Zhuo not to tell the people in daze tribe. He didn''t expect that he didn''t hide it. He didn''t expect that Bai Kun would agree to him so easily, but Bai Kun''s father should do something. Even if he was allowed to be here, he would not let go. Forget it. He has already figured out how to go and what to do with so many troubles. It''s better to eat and play when he has time. In fact, he likes to eat. Eating in this cold ice city is an alternative enjoyment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 Everyone is working hard for his own purpose. The whole world seems to be in a state of temporary peace, and the ignorant people are still living carefree. When Yin Zhu absorbed most of the nightmare animal pills, Bai Ji couldn''t hide them any more. After all, those people had done something about the animal pills. Now that all the information has been erased by Ze, their food is gone, and these people are worried. Of course, they sent people down, but those people didn''t take Yin Zhu seriously. Even if they knew that many animal pills had disappeared, they didn''t think Yin Zhu could absorb them, because there were bad things in the animal pills, and the people in the lower world didn''t have the means to deal with them. How many people would die if they ate them? Bai Ji looked at those people and sent a small team of ten people down. He couldn''t help laughing. These people went down to deliver food to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu''s strength at this time can easily beat them. These people thought they were superior. He helped to buy a lot of time. I hope Yin Zhu will be smart and not kill these idiots. Then he will buy time to absorb more animal pills. As Bai Ji thought, Yin Zhu was tracked down, and they felt it the first time. Then Yin Zhu found that the strength of those people was generally better than those in the nightmare world, but they were not as strong as those of them. Tengxiao directly arrested people, and then tortured them. These people confessed quickly. Yin Zhu didn''t expect that the people above would notice their actions so soon. It seems that they don''t have much time. It seems that they should hurry up. Fortunately, the people above didn''t know them well enough and sent such a group of people down. How do these people deal with it? Yin Zhu thought for a moment and didn''t intend to kill these people. When these people die, the people above will feel it. At that time, they will let more people down, or send stronger people down. At that time, they will spend more energy. It''s better to keep these people, let them relax their vigilance, and then speed up the absorption of animal elixir. The people on the top really think what Yin Zhu thinks. Although those people don''t come back, the number of animal pills on the bottom is still decreasing. At the beginning, those people don''t think that the top is wrong. On the contrary, they think that the sent ones are greedy, and they are greedy for so many animal pills. However, when the number of animal pills is still decreasing, those people think that it''s wrong, but the people in the row are still fine I can''t help thinking that there are too few adults. They are too useless. They send more people down, but they are caught by Yin Zhu. In this way, Yin Zhu and them slowly nibble at each other. When the people above really move, Yin Zhu and Yin Zhu basically absorb the animal elixir left in the nightmare world, but they still can''t absorb the light. Ze, who has absorbed enough power, has long become a human being. However, due to gender issues, he doesn''t like to become a human being. He still likes the appearance of animal form. Maybe in this form, he will forget his gender. Bai Ji looked at the people on the top sending people down again and again. He couldn''t help sneering. These idiots didn''t see that they didn''t succeed every time. As a result, they sent them bit by bit. These people thought they were superior. Yin Zhu, you have to cheer me up. It''s not in vain that he spent so much effort and was punished. However, this hard work is nothing. He will soon be able to laugh and watch those people cry, and think how surprised they will be when they see the result, especially Mengji, which is a gift he has spent thousands of years to make. Thinking of Mengji, Baiji can''t help missing her. Mengji doesn''t know if it''s good to be there, but with Jono there to help Mengji balance, it shouldn''t be a big problem. Along the way, he has paid too much, obedient little apprentice, and lover Mengji. Yes, Mengji was his lover at the beginning, and then Mengji was willing to pay everything for him for the orc world. They spent too much time and cost, all of which will be successful soon. He doesn''t like the so-called upper bound at all, and he doesn''t like his own form. He still likes the orc world. On the other side of the orc continent, Bai Kun knew that he could not absorb all the animal pills. He asked the people to collect the animal pills, and then packed them all to ice city. He didn''t know what Ziji was going to do, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t do without one thing, that is energy. Without energy, he couldn''t do anything. Ziji should like the gift he sent. No matter what Ziji wants to do, they are at least people of the same world. They should have the same purpose in the issue of uniting with others. Even if Ziji doesn''t intend to fight against those people in the upper world, Ziji will not be their accomplice. Besides, if they don''t use so many animal pills, they will be used by the people in the upper world. This is tantamount to investing in the enemy. It''s right to weaken the enemy''s strength, so Bai Kun did it without hesitation. Ziji watched daze tribe people send a lot of animal pills to him. His apprentice received them very well. At least they were very considerate.Ziji looked at Teng an who was shaking his feet and said, "this is from your father baikun. You can enjoy it." "I only need a part of it. Let those people eat the rest." Teng an said calmly. Purple sacrifice nodded, didn''t say much, he looked at Teng an pick and choose to get a pile of animal Dan in the past. "What else to choose?" Ziji frowned and looked at teng''an. The bear boy had many things. "Of course, the ones with good color are fresher at first sight. The ones with bad color may have been dusty for a long time. I can''t eat such things." Teng an said and spat out his tongue. Ziji couldn''t help but look at Teng an. He didn''t say anything. He turned around and took away the rest of the animal pills. These animal pills are available or not for him. However, baikun worked so hard to collect them, so he helped. He didn''t know that the people in the upper world knew that all the things he had collected were gone. He didn''t know what the expression would be. So many animal Dan, they raised a reincarnation, and then all disappeared, think of here purple sacrifice can''t help but want to laugh, the people above will be very angry. In fact, he is also very angry, especially after he knows the meaning of his existence, and then he starts to struggle. Even if they can''t get rid of it, they won''t be so cheap. Those people in the upper world will always be caught dead. Ziji looks up at the sky, then smiles calmly. This is the way he chooses for himself. If he doesn''t succeed, he will become benevolent, including teng''an. Ziji goes away with the beast pill and goes into the depths of the ice city. Only Ziji knows what''s in it, but tengan probably knows a little bit. There are all orcs like him, and they are almost all beast like orcs. Now they are trying to absorb all the power as much as possible, even if they pay the same price, including teng''an. Teng''an looks at the pile of animal pills in front of him and eats them up, which should make him lose his sense. At that time, he will probably not be teng''an, but can only be regarded as a kind of fierce and savage beast. They will break through everything. Even those people can''t. those people think that beast Dan can trap them. Wrong, wildness can break through everything. However, his mother would be very sad to know that he chose such a road. Unfortunately, he probably couldn''t hear her scolding. It''s very good. Otherwise, people would be nagging and he would be irritable. He is no longer young and can make his own decisions. Upper bound people, we are waiting for, we do not know when you can afford our return. The weak may not be really weak. Moreover, the seal between the nightmare world and the orc world is not only the seal between the two worlds, but also the seal between the people of that world. This seal is very strange, and can''t be broken by force alone. It''s very simple, because the array is one-way, that is to say, Orcs can enter the nightmare world, and the people of the nightmare world can enter the orc world, but the orcs in the past can''t come back Unless we break the law and politics. Ziji doesn''t expect this array to stop them, but at least it can stop a large number of powerful people. That''s all right. The people in the dark abyss of nightmare world are Baiji left to deal with those people, while the ordinary people of nightmare will send them. In fact, they didn''t do anything, they just tried to do it. As for how many people they could help, he didn''t know. At the same time, Montaigne is also arranging things for daze tribe. He doesn''t know what the world will be like in the end, but he can only store food and train soldiers according to what he knows. Then he can build fortresses and build weapons. Daze tribe is doing everything that can strengthen its own ability. Daze tribe is not only doing it by itself, but also letting other tribes do it. As for those Montaigne doesn''t know whether to do it or not. Anyway, his message has been sent out, saying that there will be a catastrophe. He did his best, and he didn''t know how many orcs could do well. But Montaigne knew that since the people above raised them in captivity, they would not kill all the orcs. If all the orcs died, he was afraid that they would have no animal elixir to use, so the most likely way was to find a big tribe or a strong one. Montaigne also divided a small part of the core members of the tribe in order to leave a legacy for his tribe Go. He doesn''t know if he can escape, but what he should do is to do. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 Yin Zhu looks at a large group of people who have been arrested by him. For some time now, no one has been sent down from the top. Yin Zhu knows what''s going on here. He''s afraid that he can''t hide it. The people above should know something unusual, but how to deal with this group of people makes Yin Zhu''s head ache. Killed? She felt that these people didn''t hurt herself until she died. In addition, Yin Zhu was in awe of life. She really couldn''t do such a thing. "What about these people?" Yin Zhu said with some headache. "We''ll take care of it. You go out and hang around." Leihe is going to send Yin Zhu away. Ze said with a smile: "Yin Zhu, your soft hearted problem needs to be changed. In fact, it''s very easy not to kill them. I''ll change the things in the animal pill, and then let them eat it, so that they can experience the result of their vitality being eroded by others." Those people can''t help but stare big eyes when they hear this. The things in the animal pill were made by their ancestors. Did the people in the lower world crack it and make use of it? When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "this method is good." These people should feel what it''s like to be deprived of vitality by others. "People in the upper world should have a good understanding of the feeling that vitality is absorbed by others." Yin Zhu agreed that since those people think they are superior, they should let those people experience my feeling for fish. Ze soon disposed of some of the animal pills, and then let the man swallow them. Looking at the man who vomited and wanted to take out the animal pills, Yin Zhu could not help humming, "don''t you like the animal pills very much? How can this be so disgusting? " "You''re not much better. Don''t you also absorb the animal elixir? Aren''t you the same as us?" A man with long red hair at the head cried angrily. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "Wrong, you are plundering and exploiting. The animal pill belongs to this world. People in this world use it to improve their strength. There''s nothing wrong with it. We take this world and use it. Moreover, we will protect this world when we use these things." Yin Zhu believes that everything has cause and effect. She has obtained so many tribal animal elixirs, so she should protect the people of the world and let them live well. "Yinzhu, let''s go." Tengxiao is holding Yin Zhu''s hand at this time. They have absorbed almost everything. They are ready to go back to the dark abyss and save Xiaojin. Now they are qualified to face Mengji. Moreover, the dark abyss is the place where the upper boundary comes. Even if they have to fight, they will fight there for the first time. Bai Yangui looked at Yin Zhu, who was walking away. He couldn''t help looking at Ze curiously. "Are you going to let those people go like this?" Ze has absorbed so many animal elixirs here. He has fully understood the structure of the animal elixir. In Ze''s words, the so-called people in the upper world raise the animal elixir with evil methods. To use Ze, the other party should be a race practicing evil methods. "Faster? How fast is it? " On one side, Leihe asked curiously, he had planned to turn back and secretly give the results to those people, but he didn''t expect Ze to make a move, so he didn''t have to do it? Ze said carelessly at this time, "it''s hundreds of times faster. It''s estimated that their bodies can suck them up in ten days." Ze said with a smile. Leihe can''t help but leave Ze when he hears this. This guy has many strange means. He can stay away from him so as not to be careless. He has a contract with Yin Zhu and can''t hurt them, but it''s OK to make a joke that has nothing to do with his life. I don''t know how many people underestimate such a small animal before, and all of them are unlucky. Yin Zhu''s mental power is actually very strong. She heard all the words she said later, but Yin Zhu didn''t blame anything. Ze looks at the two people around him. These guys don''t think that Yin Zhu doesn''t know about it. In fact, Yin Zhu knows that they are going back to the dark abyss soon. He hasn''t seen a person with two souls, especially the one whose souls conflict with each other. It''s said that he is very powerful. Ze really wants to see it. White Yan returns this meeting to pull Yang Wantong''s hand, "can still adapt?" Yang Wantong looked at Bai Yangui with a smile and said, "I think it''s very good. At least I''m stronger. Now I can easily win the master." Speaking of her master, Yang Wantong couldn''t help looking up at the sky with a sigh. Some miss her. However, when she came to this world, she saw a lot of strange things and learned a lot. Of course, the best thing was to have Bai Yangui with her. During this period of time, she had a very full life and everyone was constantly improving her strength. Of course, the rest was full. Bai Yangui didn''t have time to be romantic with her. According to their prediction, there will be a world war soon, and the world will be destroyed. In fact, the world is very beautiful, the scenery and environment are very good, and it has never been damaged by industry. Yang Wantong really doesn''t want this beautiful world destroyed. "If you don''t regret it, I''m sorry to let you run around with me. I didn''t let you have a good rest, and I didn''t take you to play." Bai Yangui said with some apology.Hearing this, Yang Wantong couldn''t help laughing, "it''s worth it to let you say such words." "I''m fine. We have a long time to see the outside world. In fact, I''m curious about the relationship between Yin Zhu and her partners." Yang Wantong said curiously. It''s a pity that I met three people before. One of them left immediately. As for the remaining two, they will also be busy practicing. Are they not jealous or jealous? Bai Yangui couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "you, my mind is always on the small things." When Yang Wantong heard news about the destruction of the world, her left ear came in and right ear came out. She didn''t worry much at all. Anyway, her world was with him, and then she watched the excitement by the way. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu''s excitement couldn''t be seen. Her partners were always very conscious and didn''t let Yin Zhu quarrel with anyone. Of course, there is also the problem that Yin Zhu himself travels around and doesn''t have so much time to accompany them. Yang Wantong said with a smile: "my mind as long as you can." I have to say such words make people feel very comfortable. In the dark abyss, Jono and Xiaojin have swallowed up Mengji''s power almost. Jono can''t help clenching his fist. It''s a strong feeling, but Mengji, who was originally strong, can only lie on the ground weak at this time, with long hair, which will be white. "Are you ok?" Jono some worried asked, now they have stopped swallowing, he wants to keep dream Ji''s life, this is an elder, or a wise elder. Mengji climbed up from the ground and sat up, then gently shook her head and said, "it''s OK." But Jono can see that when Mengji gives all her strength to herself, she is ready to die. Now the only energy is just to let Mengji live for a while longer. This energy is her life, and now she cut off the absorption of that energy, and even gave her own energy to Jono and them. "Jono, you two can do what you promised me." Mengji asked weakly. "You can rest assured that what I promised will be done." Jono reaches out, grabs Maggie''s hand and guarantees. "Well, I remember your mission. Sometimes the more Jono undertakes, the more painful he will be. I can''t bear it until I know how long it will be. I''m cowardly and I''ve run away. I hope your next generation will be well. I want to see the mountains and rivers outside and go for a walk." Dream Ji light of say, slowly stood up. "Would you like to have a rest?" Jono asked with some worry. Mengji shook her head. "No, your partner will come to you soon. I will go where I want to go." When Jono hears Mengji''s words, he can''t help but send a message. Are they coming to find himself? Xiao Jin is very happy to appear, "let''s go to find Yin Zhu quickly." Jono found that Xiao Jin could come out on weekdays, but this guy was very lazy. Jono was always dealing with everything in the weekdays. Only when it came to Yin Zhu, this guy would come out. "You think about Yin Zhu." Jono sighed. "If you don''t think about Yin Zhu, who else do you think about? Do you miss those smelly men? " Xiaojin said with disdain, as long as he thought of how many stumbling blocks Tengxiao made on his way to chase Yinzhu, he couldn''t like Tengxiao. When Jono heard this, he shook his head. "Come on, let''s clean up the dark abyss and wait for Yin Zhu." There are a lot of secret things in the dark abyss. Jono wants to check them carefully. Before, he didn''t have the ability, and now he should be able to do a lot of things. Xiaojin shrinks when he hears this. The work is thankless, so he doesn''t do it. It''s better to give time to Jono now. When Yinzhu comes back, he will come out to accompany Yinzhu. Jono can''t help crying and laughing when he feels the joke in Xiaojin''s heart. Sometimes Xiaojin looks like a child. "OK, you have a good rest first. When Yin Zhu comes, you can accompany him." Jono said very generously. Anyway, he can feel what Yin Zhu is doing. When he hears it, Jono is satisfied. Besides, Xiaojin is not the kind of person who will always occupy Yin Zhu. Xiaojin just wants to occupy it first. Xiaojin is his younger brother and he will let him. "Thank you, Jono. I''ll tell you that we can discuss many things and let them, but I won''t let them." Xiao Jin hummed in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 When Bai Yangui tells Yin Zhu that he and Yang Wantong want to go back to Guyuan tribe, Yin Zhu is stunned and agrees. She''s not Bai Yangui''s, so she can''t restrain them. She just gets along with them for a long time. Suddenly speaking of leaving, Yin Zhu doesn''t adapt. "You should be careful when you go back. No matter Bai Yangui or Yang Wantong, you are different from other people. Remember this, and we will try our best to lead them away." However, for her good friends to go home, Yin Zhu is still very happy to send them back. It''s a good thing to be able to go home for reunion. She also wants to go back to Daze tribe, but she can''t. It''s easier for Bai Yan to get rid of it. They can''t. "Yinzhu, I''ll take Wantong back to meet the people. When the people above come, I''ll come to help you." Bai Yangui said simply. Because it''s not Yin Zhu''s business. It''s related to the overall situation of the whole world. If he doesn''t know it, he won''t let it go. "Good." Yin Zhu answered with a smile. After seeing Bai Yangui and Yang Wantong off, Yin Zhu is in a daze at a group of people in the upper world who have been caught by him. Recently, they haven''t caught any more people. Are the people on the top of them alerting and no longer sending people? Does that mean that they are going to have a fight next? If there are a lot of people coming down, there will be experts. It''s definitely not these little shrimps now. But what should Ziji do with these people? Yin Zhu has a headache. To tell the truth, she doesn''t like to hurt people''s lives. Maybe her childhood education told her to fear life. Although she threatened some people in order to do something, she really didn''t have the courage to kill them. As for why those people were so easy to be controlled by her before, we can only say that they were afraid of death. If they really met a horizontal one, Yin Zhu couldn''t help it. "What about these people?" Yin Zhu said with some headache. "We''ll take care of it. You go out and hang around." Leihe and they know Yinzhu''s psychology very well. Yinzhu''s heart is too soft. They are ready to send them away to deal with it. Yin Zhu also knows the consequences of her leaving, but she can''t let these people leave and then come back to hurt her, so it''s best for them to deal with it. She doesn''t know if she doesn''t see it. But Ze said with a smile: "Yin Zhu, you have to change your soft heart. In fact, it''s very easy not to kill them. I''ll change the things in the animal pill, and then let them eat it, so that they can experience the result of their vitality being eaten by others." Those people can''t help but stare big eyes when they hear this. The things in the animal pill were made by their ancestors. Did the people in the lower world crack it and make use of it? When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "this method is good." These people should feel what it''s like to be deprived of vitality by others. "People in the upper world should have a good understanding of the feeling that vitality is absorbed by others." Yin Zhu agreed that since those people think they are superior, they should let those people experience my feeling for fish. Ze soon disposed of some of the animal pills, and then let the man swallow them. Looking at the man who vomited and wanted to take out the animal pills, Yin Zhu could not help humming, "don''t you like the animal pills very much? How can this be so disgusting? " "You''re not much better. Don''t you also absorb the animal elixir? Aren''t you the same as us?" A man with long red hair at the head cried angrily. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "wrong, you are plundering and exploiting, and the animal pill is the evidence of your exploiting the world. We use it to enhance our strength, and we will protect the world." Yin Zhu believes that everything has cause and effect. She has obtained so many tribal animal elixirs, so she should protect the people of the world and let them live well. If the people in the upper world enslave the people in the lower world for so long, there will be cause and effect. "Yinzhu, let''s go to pack up. We''re going to the next tribe in a moment." Tengxiao is holding Yin Zhu''s hand at this time. The animal elixir here has almost been absorbed. He quickly changes the place and takes Yin Zhu away, so that Yin Zhu won''t feel soft when he hears those people''s confused words later. In fact, they have nothing to clean up. Most of the things are in Yin Zhu''s backpack, only a small part of the animal skin is covered, and some clothes are put outside. When Yin Zhu comes out, Leihe and Ze have already dealt with the matter. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu walking in front of him and can''t help but ask Ze quietly, "are you going to let those people go like this?" Ze has absorbed enough animal elixirs here. He''s already cultivated. It''s probably a matter of gender, so Ze doesn''t want to face it. When he''s free, he still likes the appearance of animal bodies. what gender make complaints about him is really impossible to do. He can only hate why he had caught a mother''s animal.Ze Bai took a look at Tengxiao, "do you think it''s possible?" After hearing this, Tengxiao said that he was relieved. He had planned to turn back and secretly give those people the result, but he didn''t expect Ze to make a move, which is worthy of being an old crafty Ze. "What did you do, say it?" Leihe asked curiously. "Let the absorption of vitality speed up a little bit, I really did not lie, did not want their lives." Ze was innocent. "What''s the point?" After Ze''s cultivation is successful, there will be more things he can do. Tengxiao and Leihe are both tossed by him. Ze said carelessly at this time, "it''s hundreds of times faster. It''s estimated that their bodies can suck them up in ten days." Ze said with a smile. Leihe can''t help but leave Ze when he hears this. This guy has many strange means. He can stay away from him so as not to be careless. He has a contract with Yin Zhu and can''t hurt them, but it''s OK to make a joke that has nothing to do with his life. I don''t know how many people underestimate such a small animal before, and all of them are unlucky. Yin Zhu''s mental power is actually very strong. She heard all the words she said later, but Yin Zhu didn''t blame anything. It''s all about absorbing vitality. It doesn''t make any difference. "Go, let''s go to the next tribe and absorb more animal elixirs to absorb all the animal elixirs in the world." Zekaka yelled. He chose to come to the world with Yin Zhu. In a short time, he can become a human. As long as there are enough animal pills, it''s no problem to become an immortal. The speed of drug use is something he didn''t dare to think about before. The only thing that makes him dissatisfied is his gender. Unfortunately, there is no way to change this. It doesn''t matter. When he is stronger, he can give up his body, re practice his real body, and think of his future male body. This animal pill is the most important thing, and no one can rob him. Yin Zhu smiles and follows Ze to the next tribe. As for the people behind, it depends on their nature. I don''t know what happened to Xiaojin and Jono. It''s silly for them to merge into one. In order to improve their strength, they can''t get into Mengji''s body. If they don''t feel that Jono''s life characteristics are still good, Yin Zhu must be anxious with them. Even in order to improve their strength, they can''t put themselves in danger. Think about it or strength, absorb more animal Dan, and so on strength enough, they can also face dream Ji, dream Ji if the attitude is not good, they can also be positive, not counsellor. Ze has never met Mengji and Jono, but Ze is very angry about a body with two souls. He still wants to study them. In the dark abyss, Jono and Xiaojin have swallowed up Mengji''s power almost. Jono can''t help clenching his fist. It''s a strong feeling, but Mengji, who was originally strong, can only lie on the ground weak at this time, with long hair, which will be white. "Are you ok?" Jono some worried asked, now they have stopped swallowing, he wants to keep dream Ji''s life, this is an elder, or a wise elder. Mengji climbed up from the ground and sat up, then gently shook her head and said, "it''s OK." But Jono can see that when Mengji gives all her strength to herself, she is ready to die. Now the only energy is just to let Mengji live for a while longer. This energy is her life, and now she cut off the absorption of that energy, and even gave her own energy to Jono and them. "Jono, you two can do what you promised me." Mengji asked weakly. "You can rest assured that what I promised will be done." Jono reaches out, grabs Maggie''s hand and guarantees. "Well, I remember your mission. Sometimes the more Jono undertakes, the more painful he will be. I can''t bear it until I know how long it will be. I''m cowardly and I''ve run away. I hope your next generation will be well. I want to see the mountains and rivers outside and go for a walk." Dream Ji light of say, slowly stood up. "Would you like to have a rest?" Jono asked with some worry. Mengji shook her head. "No, your partner will come to you soon. I will go where I want to go." When Jono hears Mengji''s words, he can''t help but send a message. Are they coming to find himself? Xiao Jin is very happy to appear, "let''s go to find Yin Zhu quickly." Jono found that Xiao Jin could come out on weekdays, but this guy was very lazy. Jono was always dealing with everything in the weekdays. Only when it came to Yin Zhu, this guy would come out. "You think about Yin Zhu." Jono sighed. "If you don''t think about Yin Zhu, who else do you think about? Do you miss those smelly men? " Xiaojin said with disdain, as long as he thought of how many stumbling blocks Tengxiao made on his way to chase Yinzhu, he couldn''t like Tengxiao. When Jono heard this, he shook his head. "Come on, let''s clean up the dark abyss and wait for Yin Zhu to come back." There are a lot of secret things in the dark abyss. Jono wants to check them carefully.Before, he didn''t have the ability, and now he should be able to do a lot of things. Xiaojin shrinks when he hears this. The work is thankless, so he doesn''t do it. It''s better to give time to Jono now. When Yinzhu comes back, he will come out to accompany Yinzhu. Jono can''t help crying and laughing when he feels the joke in Xiaojin''s heart. Sometimes Xiaojin looks like a child. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 Bai Yangui takes Yang Wantong to absorb animal pills all the way back, but without Yin Zhu, Yang Wantong is more cheerful and free and easy. The opposite sex with Yin Zhu is probably the kind of urgent atmosphere, which makes Yang Wantong a little unable to breathe. She is embarrassed to pull Bai Yan back to do something else, so as to save her feeling of disaster. Now anyway, she and Bai Yangui are alone. She is not embarrassed. She wants to take Bai Yangui to play. Bai Yangui will not say anything. Bai Yangui will only look at her helplessly and accompany her to play. In fact, this is also a test of Yang Wantong. What she knows is that Bai Yangui has no sense of responsibility to say how much she likes her. She thinks that she is in charge because he has become like that. However, she doesn''t want this kind of relationship. What she wants is real feelings. She also wants to try where Bai Yangui''s bottom line is for her. But now it seems that Bai Yangui is really tolerant of her. What he needs most is to improve his strength as soon as possible, and then meet the next storm, but he still tries his best to meet her requirements. Yang Wantong didn''t make any more trouble after she made it several times. She didn''t mean it. She just wanted to know Bai Yangui''s attitude. When she knew it, she would let Bai Yangui practice wholeheartedly. Even she couldn''t help practicing more. If she was bad at that time, what would she do to drag Bai Yangui''s back? She would never be a drag bottle. It took Bai Yangui more than half a month to return to Guyuan tribe with Yang Wantong. The whole Guyuan tribe was shocked by Bai Yangui''s return. After all, at the beginning, everyone knew that Bai Yangui was in poor health. Even if he was well protected and suppressed, he could live to 18 years old at most. But now Bai Yangui went out and came back to see him walk without breathing Son, it is clear that the body is good. Huang Yan looked at Bai Yangui standing in front of him, and with a smile, he stretched out his hand and touched Bai Yangui''s head A very common back, but contains a lot of, white Yan back at this time can''t help but tears in her eyes, "aunt, I''m back." In his early years, if this aunt didn''t help him suppress the mental power in his body, he probably couldn''t wait for Yin Zhu. "Aunt, this is my partner Yang Wantong." Bai Yangui is introduced by Yang Wantong, who is standing on one side. When Yang Wantong heard this, she immediately stood upright, like a soldier waiting for the inspection of the leader. She raised her head and grinned, "good aunt." Huang Yan looks down at the little female standing in front of her eyes. Yes, even if Yang Wantong is 1.7 meters tall, she is still a dwarf among the orcs. Any Orc she pulls out is taller than her. She is just like an underage ORC. Yang Wantong was yellow smoke that serious eyes to see some hair counsellor, she necked looking at white Yan back, how to do? My aunt doesn''t seem to like me. Looking at Yang Wantong''s small face almost turned into bitter gourd, Bai Yangui directly stood in front of Yang Wantong, blocking people behind him, "aunt, you scared her." Huang Yan answered slowly, "if you have the courage to be your partner, if you don''t have the courage to see me, I don''t think you should be such a timid person." "Aunt, I''m timid." Yang Wantong then stretched out her head and said weakly. If she is really not afraid of others, isn''t that the elder? Bai Yangui''s only elder, of course, was worried. "Come with me." Huang Yan takes a look at the two people and dismisses all the onlookers around. Then he waves to them. Bai Yangui takes Yang Wantong by the hand and follows her. On the way, Yang Wantong keeps asking Bai Yangui with her eyes. The aunt looks very serious. She doesn''t know what she thinks of her. Does she like it or doesn''t like it? It''s just that her face doesn''t welcome her very much. She has no bottom in her heart? However, even if the aunt did not agree, she would not give up. She had sacrificed all she had for Bai Yangui. That is to say, now Bai Yangui is her only, and no one can take away her only. "It''s OK. Don''t think about it." Bai Yangui looks at Yang Wantong''s way of blowing up her hair. She can''t help extending her hand to shun Mao. Her aunt won''t care who he looks for as his partner, otherwise she would have arranged for him as early as he was an adult. The two men went all the way to Huang Yan''s residence. Huang Yan lived at the top of the tribe and on the top of the mountain, and the people were basically on the other side of the hillside. "Yangui, when I saw you off, I was thinking about meeting you today. In fact, I want you to come back like this, but I don''t want you to come back." Huang Yan finished with a faint sigh. "Auntie, why?" White Yan return very don''t understand of say. Huang Yan looked up at the sky at this time, "you should know that I have been very gifted in divination since I was a child. I knew long ago that it was difficult for you to live this day, but I can''t bear it. You are my only blood relative. I am a priest myself. When I die, my family will never leave anything in this world. But I divine that when you change one day When you come back, it''s time for the disaster to start. So I hope you will be well, but I don''t want you to come back. " "Tell me how you cured your body." Huang Yan thought that maybe only when she knew how Bai Yangui had cured her body did she know what kind of disaster he had committed.At the beginning, when she knew this hexagram, Huang Yan didn''t want to let Bai Yangui die early, but she couldn''t bear it. So when Bai Yangui said that she wanted to leave with Yin Zhu, she agreed. After all, what could she do with her body like that? She didn''t have to look at Bai Yangui''s death and feel uncomfortable, so it was very good. Then one day Bai Yangui came back well. Bai Yangui was silent when he heard this. He really didn''t know that his aunt had so complicated feelings for him. "Aunt, I didn''t cause any trouble. I just know a big secret. It''s a big scam in our whole nightmare clan and even the whole Orc world." Bai Yangui took a deep breath and said. Huang Yan just looked at Bai Yangui, obviously waiting for Bai Yangui to tell the so-called fraud. When Bai Yangui tells the story of Bai''s sacrifice to Yin Zhu and going to another world from beginning to end, including Yang Wantong''s identity, and then comes to the issue of animal pill, Huang Yan is stunned after hearing this. It can be said that Bai''s words completely overturn her world. The symbol of their Orc status turns out to be something like poison, which will constantly erode their vitality. What they are proud of should not exist at all. "So, you don''t have any animal pills, do you?" Huang Yan seriously looks at Bai Yangui and Yang Wantong. She is from another world. No wonder she says where Bai Yangui went to find such a short female. She is not an orc at all. She is a human. "Yes, aunt, you believe me, I didn''t lie, and because I have been absorbing animal Dan, my strength has been very strong." Bai Yangui just showed his strength and let Huang Yan have a look. "You''d better let me be quiet and think about it." Huang Yan now feels that her whole head is going to be dizzy. She thought that Bai Yangui would be a disaster for the tribe. In fact, it''s not. It''s just that after many years of reincarnation, no matter whether there is Bai Yangui or not, there will be disaster for the tribe. The animal pill is actually the problem of the animal pill. It''s just that we can''t say about it. If we don''t say whether we can trust others, even the whole tribe will be in chaos. Bai Yangui is not a destroyer, but a Redeemer of the tribe. Fortunately, fortunately, because she was reluctant to attack the child, what should the tribe do? What should we do with so many people? These people are ordinary people. They have no ability to fight with the people in the upper world. Once they fight, ordinary people are victims. "Yangui, you are so powerful. You can think of a way to take the people away. You can''t let them all die in this place." Huang Yan tightly grasped Bai Yangui''s hand. In her life, she cared about two things, one was tribe, and then Bai Yangui. "Aunt, don''t worry, I will protect the tribe. In fact, Baiji doesn''t do nothing. In fact, our people can go to the orc world. We will fight with those people in the nightmare world. We will stop the people in front of the array, and you will take the people back to the orc world." Bai Yangui said that although Bai Ji didn''t say about the array between the two worlds, Ze already knew that Bai Kun left them at that time, but Ze secretly went to see it afterwards and made sure that Bai Kun left safely. "To the orc world?" Huang Yan couldn''t help pondering at this time. It''s a big problem to move the tribe. Besides, the resources of the orc world are limited after all. With so many people in the past, is there enough food in the orc world? When there are no resources, will there be a fight over resources. When Bai Yangui heard Huang Yan''s worry, he shook his head and said, "no, at least there won''t be a big problem for a long time. Yin Zhu asked people to bring a lot of high-yield crops back for planting. As long as there are enough manpower, hard work and hunting, they should be able to eat half full and not starve to death." As long as it''s not such a big problem as starvation, no one is willing to start a war. Huang Yan nodded, then said in silence, "I want to think about this matter well, and I also want to think about how to talk to the clan elders." Moving tribes, big and small, is not an easy task, and they have neither foothold. "If you really have no place to go, go to Daze tribe. It''s a big tribe. If you settle down next to them, say Yin Zhu asked you to go, and they will take care of you." Bai Yangui thought of the tribe they came from, so he said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 Bai Ji and Yang Wantong look at Huang Yan''s meditation. They are worried. Huang Yan looks at the two children and worries about themselves all the time. He can''t help looking up at Bai Yangui seriously. "Yan GUI, since the world is so beautiful, why do you want to come back and stay in that world?" When Bai Yangui heard this, he said with a smile, "aunt, I''m from this world. My name is Bai Yangui from Guyuan tribe. This world has bred me. I know your destiny clearly. How can I ignore it? Besides, Yin Zhu is very kind to me. It can be said that it depends on Yin Zhu. I''m going to help Yin Zhu." Huang Yan is very pleased to hear this and nods. The child is really good, much better than she thought. It''s a pity that she didn''t treat the child very well before. She always has complex feelings for the child. "What about Wantong? You just let Wantong come to this world with you to suffer. Have you ever thought about her?" Huang Yan likes Yang Wantong very much at this time. A woman can give up a world for a man, which shows that the woman loves that man enough, otherwise she will never be able to do it. "Gu, I''m willing to do all this. Don''t blame Bai Yangui." Yang Wantong is very happy to say, to see the aunt is to defend themselves, it seems that the aunt side of their own is through. Huang Yan looks at Yang Wantong, who can''t wait to protect Bai Yan''s return, and thinks that his nephew is really lucky. "Aunt, I know I owe Wantong a lot, but since we can go back before, there must be another way to go back later." Bai Yangui said with certainty. Huang Yan nodded when she heard this. Now that the children are ready, she won''t talk much. "Auntie, what did you think of what I said before?" Bai Yangui said with some worry. Huang Yan stood up at this time, stretched his body, and said calmly, "since the world needs fighting, I can''t leave like this. This is my world, the tribe I protect. No one can occupy my chassis, no one can. Besides, we can''t let you do all the things, and you can''t do so many things Love, always need help "Of course, the inheritance of the tribe can''t be broken. I''ll let the young people and cubs of the tribe go to the orc world, and I''ll stay here. I''ll have a good chat with the patriarch about how to operate this matter. Of course, you can''t talk about the issue of animal pill. I don''t think anyone will believe it. I think I can tell other tribes about individual reasons by the way, but I can''t be blind Watch the other tribes suffer. " Huang Yan said very calmly. "Gu, don''t you go to the orc world?" Bai Yangui asked anxiously. Huang Yan shook his head calmly and said, "I''m the priest and guardian of Guyuan tribe. I can''t and won''t go." "Baiji, your world is very big. Take Wantong to have a look at the world. Gu is here." Huang Yan sighed. When Bai Yangui saw this, he couldn''t help tears in his eyes, but he didn''t persuade him, because Bai Yangui knew that feeling very well, especially his aunt was still a tribal priest, and she couldn''t go. However, his aunt may not have an accident. As long as he and Yin Zhu solve those people before it happens, won''t she be ok? Yang Wantong was also a little shocked at this time. This tribe is just like a small country. Huang Yan is equivalent to a general who vows to accept his country to the death. Huang Yan is an admirable priest. "Aunt, we''ll stay here with you." Yang Wantong is very reluctant to look at Huang Yan. Although she saw Huang Yan for the first time, she fell in love with such an elder. Huang Yan said with a smile, "but your battlefield is not here. Your aunt can''t leave you here. Just for safety, you have to face more dangerous things than your aunt. Unfortunately, your aunt can''t accompany you. She can only guard this small tribe." "But we''ve just come back. You can''t drive us away." Yang Wantong is very reluctant to say. Bai Yangui thinks a lot more than Huang Yan. After all, his body is clear to the people in the tribe. It''s not normal for him to stand here. He doesn''t know how many people in the tribe died because they are like him. Huang Yan, as a priest of the tribe, if he knows what can be cured and doesn''t tell the people in the tribe, he''s afraid that he won''t do anything to the whole tribe It''s easy to explain, and now he can''t remove the beast pill for the rest of the tribe, so the best way is to leave. That''s why Huang Yan drives him away. If he is in the tribe, let alone Huang Yan, it''s hard to explain. There are people in the family who are similar to him. They may be bored to death, so it''s really good to leave. "Let''s leave later. I''m very happy to see my aunt when we come back. Aunt, you must be good. I''ll come back later." Bai Yangui said word by word, this is his home, he will come back. What does Bai Yangui mean? She nodded and answered earnestly, "aunt will wait for you to come back." Bai Yangui then quietly left with Yang Wantong, and did not go to see the tribal patriarch and other people. Yang Wantong wondered, "why do you want to go like this? I feel that it''s a bit shameful."Bai Yangui then takes Yang Wantong by the hand and tells her what she thinks. Yang Wantong thinks that if she knows that someone who is as sick as Zijia''s child suddenly gets better, she will be crazy to pester the person who is well. How is he cured? Thinking that Bai Yangui is really not suitable to stay in Guyuan tribe. After Huang Yan sent Bai Yan back, he went back to his residence and saw Huang Chan, the head of the tribe, standing in his room waiting for him. Huang Chan looked at Huang Yan, who came back from her body. Her face was very bad and she said, "Huang Yan, why do you let Bai Yan go back like this, even I don''t want to see you? How is Bai Yangui''s body good? Or are there secrets or taboos hidden in it? " "What does the patriarch think it is?" Huang Yan was silent for a while and asked. "If it''s bad for the tribe, I don''t believe it. Huang Yan, you''re not that kind of person, but you don''t even let me see you off. As soon as people come back, you send them off. This means that Bai Yan must have said something or done something that you don''t want to do. So you don''t hesitate to send Bai Yan away. Bai Yan''s return is just a little time in the tribe There''s nothing that can be done in front of the public. You can''t do anything here. You can only say what Bai Yangui said. What can''t be accepted is that it''s related to his physical improvement. You''re afraid that I''ll force him to ask, so you sent him away. " Huang Chan analyzes it bit by bit. "All right, but since you understand the patriarch, you still ask me what I do?" Yellow smoke white one eye Huang Chan, no longer speak. Huang Chan couldn''t help laughing at Huang Yan when she heard this, "Huang Yan, I''m the head of the tribe, the real leader of the tribe. You are the deputy, which is equivalent to the identity of a wise man. Now you know something very important to the tribe, and then you don''t tell you, do you think you''re doing it right? Is that all right? " Huang Chan can''t help roaring at this time. "A few years ago, when the man named Yin Zhu came here, you were very excited. You said that he was the messenger of the orc world. Later, Bai Yangui wanted to go with her, and you agreed. This matter should also have something to do with the woman. Let''s talk about it." Huang Chan said this and sat down on one side. Looking at the silent yellow smoke, Huang Chan can''t help humming coldly, "if you don''t say it, I''ll live in your house." Huang Yan can''t help but smile bitterly when hearing this. Huang Chan can really do this kind of thing. "Why are you suffering? The main reason is that Yan GUI''s news is too amazing. Even now I''m still confused." Huang Chan heard this and laughed. She put out her finger and gently knocked on the wooden pier. "Since you are confused, you can''t understand it. Let me give you a good reference." "What do you think is the animal pill in our body?" Yellow smoke came slowly. "Isn''t the animal pill the symbol of orcs? Only those who have animal elixir can be called human beings. Those who don''t have animal elixir are just irrational beasts. Why do you suddenly ask like this? " Huang Chan asked, is the problem in the animal Dan? Huang Yan knew that most people would not believe it, but she had seen Bai Yangui transform before. Bai Yangui did not have the animal pill, and Bai Yangui could absorb the power of the animal pill safely to make herself strong. In order to win her trust, Bai Yan returned some of the animal pills, and let Huang Yan absorb them to make her strong. At this time, Huang Yan takes out the beast pill left by Bai Yangui, takes out one of them and hands it to Huang Chan, "look at this." Huang Chan looked, "isn''t this the beast pill of the dead orcs? How do you take this thing? " At this time, Huang Yan directly blocks Huang Chan''s face and swallows a beast pill. Huang Chan is scared to death when she sees it. "You''re crazy to swallow the beast pill. You don''t want to die?" At this time, Yin Zhu and Ze began to practice, and they could absorb it directly, but Huang Yan could only swallow it in the most primitive way. Huang Yan shook his head and said, "it''s OK. We''ve dealt with the animal pill. We swallow it, and then we can laugh and improve our strength according to our daily practice." Huang Chan looks at Huang Yan doubtfully at this time. Huang Yan carefully says the news that Bai Yangui has brought back at this time, without missing a word. Huang Chan''s first feeling when she hears this is that it''s impossible, "it''s not true." She cried out. Huang Yan just calmly looked at Huang Chan, and then took a few animal pills in her hand and handed them to her, "take them back to practice, remember not to mix with other animal pills." It''s true or not. She has swallowed a beast pill given by Bai Yangui before. It''s not good. It''s true or not. It''s true if you feel it. She doesn''t believe everything Bai Yangui says. It''s verified. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 In the dark abyss, it''s OK. Jono has already provoked those guards at this time. Although Meng Ji tells him a lot about the upper world, she still knows too little, and these guards are good strategic targets. According to Bai Ji, these people were originally from the upper world. Because they had done something wrong, they were exiled to this world. These people must have no feelings for the people in the upper world, so he wanted to know something. However, he remembers Baiji saying that these people can''t be touched. Jono doesn''t know if he can touch these people now, so he doesn''t plan to touch them physically for the time being. What he wants to do is to control more than one person. Jono got the rope and tied a guard back, but the whole body of the guard was held in the armor. He didn''t know what it looked like. The armor was very strange. Jono found that his mental power would be swallowed up by the armor as long as he touched it. Jono specially took some sharp weapons and broke the armor with his powerful power. Just at the moment when the armor broke, Jono saw that the armor was not a human, but a skeleton. Then there was a light blue soul energy wrapped in the skeleton. It should be a soul, and the armor will slowly recover. Thinking that the armor can devour the soul, Jono will understand here. No wonder the exiles are punished to this world. It''s a cruel means. These guardians have lost their lives, but their souls can''t be liberated. Their souls are trapped in the armor and become a living dead. As for the reason why Bai Ji doesn''t touch these armor, it is because these armor will absorb people''s soul power. If they touch it, they will become exiles. That''s also the reason, because if the body touches this armor, the soul will be completely absorbed. What a terrible armor. If all the people in the upper world are like this, I''m afraid that the orcs are not enough for them to devour. Of course, the more terrible thing is the people in the upper world who master these armor. They must find a way to crack this thing. Otherwise, they can escape when they meet this. What about ordinary orcs? I don''t know what''s going on with Yin Zhu. He heard a little before that. They are going to absorb animal elixir, and I don''t know how their strength compares with him. Besides, Meng Ji is worried about Meng Ji. It''s a pity that Meng Ji still has to go after she has no strength. Jono knows that Mengji, who has lost her strength, should not live long, and she doesn''t know what kind of emotional resentment she had with Baiji. Mengji should go to find her own resting place. Even Jono has a feeling that Baiji absolutely doesn''t know what Mengji is doing. If he knows, he will settle accounts with him. Even if Baiji knows what Mengji chooses, he will still anger him. In fact, if he is Mengji, he will probably make the same choice. Love hate entanglement is the most painful, love can''t wait, finally can only choose self exile. What kind of person is Baiji? Jono really doesn''t know how to evaluate him. He probably can''t understand such a crazy man, but if it wasn''t for Baiji, no one would know the truth of the world. But Baiji didn''t really do it for the orc mainland. He just wanted revenge. Yin Zhu thought Baiji was a good man. Forget it, or think about how to get the soul out, or force action? He broke the armor by force and fished out the mental power before he went back. Of course, he must be absorbed a lot of mental power in this process, but it should not hurt him at all. After all, his strength is too strong, and his mental power is super strong now. "Xiao Jin, do you think I can try?" Jono asked. Xiaojin laughed twice, "go, if you die, I''ll take care of Yin Zhu for you." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He asked Xiaojin what to do for such a thing. Xiaojin only had Yinzhu in his head. Xiaojin said sarcastically at this time, "Jono, I don''t understand why you have so many responsibilities, or you don''t love Yinzhu enough. I''m the only one who is purest." Xiao Jin was very proud. Jono smiles bitterly again when he hears this. In fact, Xiaojin is right. The love for Yinzhu is the purest of Xiaojin. Of course, Leihe is also the same. The other three of them are more or less mixed with other things, but they all believe that Yinzhu will not change and will not betray. "I want to be as pure as you, Xiao Jin, but I can''t be like you because of my responsibilities and obligations, but no matter what kind of responsibilities and obligations, they can''t violate my heart to protect Yin Zhu." Jono explained. Xiao Jin Leng hum, this is a human saying. Jono felt that he was looking for Xiao Jin to discuss these things, which was to kill himself. At this time, Xiao Jin slowly said, "just try it. If you die carelessly, just catch another one. Why bother?" In fact, Xiao Jin said that he was willing to help Yin Zhu. Jono nodded and planned to violently dismantle the exile. Just when Jono made a big gap in the armor and was ready to catch the soul, Jono received the message from the other side, "no, no, it will die, it will die."You know, before, no matter what Jono said to this man, there was no response. The soul in this meeting actually reacted. "Say, what''s the matter?" Jono asked. If the other party didn''t make it clear, he would seize the soul of the other party. At this time, the other party trembled and sent a message, "the exile is the sinner who was abandoned by the upper world. After we come here, we must live in the exile''s body for thousands of years to be free. Baiji is an exile." Is Baiji an exile? Jono was stunned when he heard this. That is to say, Baiji didn''t come to this world by accident, but he was an exile before. He just didn''t know why he escaped from the exile Liman and became the priest of nightmare world. "Said, why can''t your soul to catch out, you would rather obediently punished, also don''t want me to help you extricate?" Jono asked curiously. "We can''t get rid of it. Our soul is sealed on a small wooden card inside. As long as my soul has left the wooden gun, the armor will explode. I can''t survive under the explosion of the armor. Don''t hurt me. I don''t want to die." Said the soul trembling inside. "Tell me, what''s your name, why you were exiled, how much do you know about the above things, if you don''t say..." Jono took a cold look at the soul, the meaning is very obvious. The soul trembled for a moment, and then explained everything clearly. He said that his name was taicen, and he was an ordinary person in the upper world. Because he offended the third son of the upper world, he was sent here. He was also angry, but taicen knew that he had no way to compromise. Now he only hoped that the punishment would pass quickly, and then he could go back to the upper world World reincarnation, and then from the beginning. Yes, he must not be reincarnated in this world. He must go back to the upper world, or he will become an orc who is used as food. "What about Baiji? How much do you know about Baiji?" Jono asked slowly. "Baiji, I''m not very clear, but I know that he used to be the son of a big man. Later, his father and they all died, and then he disappeared for no reason. When I saw him again, he had become an exile here." Taicen recalled. Qiao Nuo is thinking, parents die, suddenly disappear, and then get a big chance, this is not Yin Zhu''s favorite story? The protagonist is often a variety of explosion, anyway, the super powerful kind, clearly without any background, is to go smoothly. Baiji can''t be that kind of person. If it''s really like what Yin Zhu said, they are afraid to lose. "Do you know how baiji is free from exile?" Jono asked angrily. "Devour the same species, and then strengthen themselves. By the way, I remember he took a kind of green liquid and threw it on the armor, and the armor shrank into a day. It was like green ice grass. It was very cheap. You can try it." Taicen thought for a while and said. He doesn''t want to tell so many secrets, but now he can''t help it. He doesn''t have a good idea of the people in the upper world, and he also wants to see those holy sons who are superior eat shriveled. If it''s not for this, how can the exiles here listen to Baiji? One is that baiji is originally a person in the upper world, and Baiji promises to do harm to them Those who have been here have been punished as they should be. "Green ice grass?" It''s really in the nightmare world. It''s not a very rare thing. It''s just scattered. You can still find it if you collect it. I didn''t expect that such a common thing could deal with this armor. However, Jono doesn''t know what the principle is. He doesn''t know whether taicen cheated him. Jono plans to have a try. Taicen watched Jono go to get it. He was very happy, especially when he knew Jono''s plan. In fact, this matter was very difficult, because the souls of these people were in the armor, and the armor would automatically reject the green grass. That is to say, they were exiles who could not get the green grass except for outsiders to pick it. I don''t know how Baiji fooled the people here to do that. At that time, Baiji didn''t know that green ice grass could be used. It should have been tried a lot. This is what taicen admired most about Baiji. Baiji is really powerful. He has done so many things for revenge. If people who want to come to the upper world know what Baiji does, they will regret that they once banished Baiji to this world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 Jono found the green ice grass according to taicen''s words. Sure enough, it seems that the ordinary green ice grass can restrain the armor. Jono smears it on his hand, and then grabs taicen''s soul out of the armor with the green ice grass in his hand. Moreover, the armor touched by the green ice grass can''t continue to grow, that is to say, the armor is completely destroyed. It''s really amazing that all things in the world interact with each other. It seems that such a powerful armor will be afraid of such a weak thing. After leaving the armor, taicen is very happy. He wants to go back to the world quickly. Who knows that at this time, Jono reaches out his hand to crush him and watch his soul dissipate in the world. Jono is cold hum, a cruel man to his own world. How can he let taicen go back to the world and eat orcs? So it''s better for people like taicen to stay in the orc world. As for whether they are reincarnated, let''s talk about it separately. As for taicen''s statement, Jono didn''t believe it all. Anyway, there are many exiles here. He would like to catch one more. More can always tell the truth. Then Jono caught several more. Taicen''s words were generally OK, but this guy really lied about ordinary citizens. This guy was obviously a subordinate of another Saint son. If ordinary people could see the subordinate of the third Saint son at random, and Baiji''s identity was also known to him. Baiji was originally the son of shisan Saint son, shisan saint When the son died, Baiji had to become an exile and fled to the orc world. Now baiji is taking over the position of the thirteen holy sons. Jono suddenly wondered that Baiji seems to be transformed into another race, but how to say, outsiders are all outsiders. Even if they use it, ordinary people use it as thugs, never reuse it, and use it as the core of inheritance. Now we finally understand that Baiji itself is a person in that world, so it''s impossible It won''t be excluded, so it''s normal to fight for the son. But Bai Ji''s identity is a person of another world. When Bai Ji becomes the ruler of that world, will he help the orc world? It''s hanging. When Jono thought of this, he thought that something about Baiji should be discounted. Didn''t he even cheat Mengji before Baiji? Otherwise, Mengji would not be so disappointed. She would rather die than wait for Baiji to return. Even Mengji doesn''t believe in Baiji, let alone a few of them. As for the rest of the exiles, Jono thinks that these people are weird, so we''d better kill them. Anyway, they are living as if they were dead. It''s better to help them out. As for the things after reincarnation, who knows, right? Jono decided this matter happily, and then he went to Huohuo. If these exiles had listened to the words of the people in the upper world at that time, what they would do to them, they would have better be destroyed. Moreover, the reason why these exiles are on the side of the dark abyss is that this side of the dark abyss is the place where people from the upper world come, that is to say, the dark abyss will be the first battlefield. These exiles are exiled here, but they can also be regarded as the contact between the two worlds, and they are the guardians of the array. After knowing that there is an array, Jono''s first intention is to destroy these exiles and destroy the array. Of course, Jono also understands that people in the upper world can come even if they don''t have an array, but they can''t come in large quantities. There is no array In other words, as long as they destroy the array, they only need to face a few powerful enemies and don''t have to worry about facing the whole world. When Yin Zhu comes back, he will be very happy to find that he has finished everything. Thinking of Yin Zhu praising himself, Jono and Xiaojin are very excited, especially Xiaojin. This time, they are so excited that they come out of their bodies and start to kill those exiles. The exiles didn''t want to deal with Xiaojin, but Xiaojin''s strength was too high, and the armor on the exiles was useless for Xiaojin with green ice grass. Little Jin Fei made some effort to catch all the exiles who ran away. After cleaning them up, he took a big breath and said to Jono, "Jono, I remember I killed all these exiles, but I have a lot of credit." Jono laughed at this. "OK." He is not angry at Xiaojin''s behavior of snatching his credit, and he doesn''t care. Anyway, he can have a rest without working by himself. It''s nothing bad. But this body is a little tired by Xiaojin''s reckless tossing. Now it''s safe here, and you can have a good rest. It''s just that the problem of the exile has been solved, but what about those who have practiced the reincarnation formula in the stone chamber? Mengji has left, and there is no one to absorb the power of these people, but these people have been demonized. If they are released, they will harm the ordinary people. If they are not released, Jono worries about whether the people above will have any way to control these people. It''s a headache. On the other hand, Yin Zhu has asked Leihe to act separately at this time. Yin Zhu knows that it''s too late for him to absorb all the animal pills. Can''t he collect these things? Put it in the system backpack when it''s time, unless those people can take away their system backpack.Yin Zhu thinks that his backpack should not be stolen. This thing should be regarded as a variation. Although it''s due to Bena, it''s also due to her own software. She believes that no matter Baiji or Wuji, they have calculated a lot and the general direction is right, but it''s impossible that everything is going well. It''s impossible, God On the first line, she couldn''t have cracked it at all, so Yin Zhu also wanted to try whether her system belonged to herself or others. Yin Zhu also wants to try his chance. Besides, the soul of Beina in the system has gone. Yin Zhu has identified some things more or less later. The system without Beina''s soul is a lot more rigid, so there should be no problem. All the people collect the beast Dan, and then fight with Yin Zhu, "we will go back to the dark abyss and save Jono." Before Yin Zhu had no way to keep Jono in Mengji''s side, now their strength can be said to be improved like flying. Now they have the strength to fight with Mengji. "Good." Several people agreed, and then happily went to the place of the dark abyss. Zee will talk to Reich, "the Jono soul? It''s fun. I haven''t seen one soul and two soul. By the way, which one do you like in the body, Yin Zhu? " Ze laughs miserably. When Yin Zhu saw Ze''s smile, he couldn''t help but frown. "Can you be a little more restrained? You''ve lost all the faces of girls like you." Hearing this, Ze could not help gritting his teeth and said, "I''m not a girl." Here, only Yin Zhu dares to digest him with gender issues, and other people are teased and scared by him. "Hey, before you asked me, how to wake up a person''s sleeping soul, it can''t be just this double soul, right? Now this is what you don''t like?" Ze still remembers that Yin Zhu asked this question before, but he didn''t meet such a person around Yin Zhu. Did Yin Zhu ask for Jono? When Yin Zhu heard this, he stopped. Don''t you like Xiao Jin? At this time, the warm and bright smile of Xiaojin flashed in Yin Zhu''s mind. If she dared to say she didn''t like it, the guy''s face would break down. It was the same face, but Yin Zhu could clearly tell who the two were. Xiaojin also likes what she likes. She doesn''t like less than Jono. She just comes out carefully, but Jono sleeps all the time. Yin Zhu is worried about Jono''s accident. "I like both of them, but one of them fell asleep because of injury. I think you can wake him up." Asked Yin Zhu. "You''ve got a big heart. You''ve got several." Ze listened to TUT tut. Yin Zhu was teased by Ze. This guy is from the earth. It''s a joke. She''s playful, and she''s playful. But many of them are not provoked by her. Yin Zhu says that he''s innocent. "They are willing to follow me. You are in charge of so many things. If you have the ability, you can turn around a few females." Yin Zhubai glanced at Ze. "What''s the point? It''s easy for me to want it." Ze said that as long as he is willing, it is very easy to deal with his sister. He has many years of experience. "Ze, you haven''t said whether you can cure Jono." Asked Yin Zhu. Ze said slowly, "what are you in a hurry? Even if you see a doctor, you have to see the patient before you know what''s going on. Now you are so general, I can know what''s going on. I''ll wait until I read the words." Yin Zhu nodded, this is indeed right, to see the fried vegetables to know whether to save, how to save. Leihe and Tengxiao, who watched the two bickering all the way, had a lot of fun on the lonely and boring journey. This boy is a hyperactive one. He can''t afford to stay idle at one time. Even if he is practicing animal pill, he has to be provocative. It''s a bit annoying, but it also makes the team lively and happy. At least now they haven''t thrown this guy out. Tengxiao looks at Leihe who has been completely transformed, and his face looks like a mural. Leihe''s much stronger than he is now. But he has worked so hard, but he still can''t catch up with Leihe. Is it better than other people''s hard work when he has talent? God, it''s unfair. As for the mark on Leihe''s face, it''s the characteristic of Teng snake''s blood. This group seems to be related to some tribal totems, but it''s different. The pattern is more dazzling and bright. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 When Yin Zhu returned to the dark abyss, he felt that there was something missing in the dark abyss, but he couldn''t think of it. "Do you think the dark abyss is a little strange, and you always feel very uncoordinated." Yin Zhu said, puzzled. Teng Xi looked up and down at this time, and then after a long time said, "there is really something missing. The guards are missing." There are not many guards in the dark abyss, but we can still see small groups of people patrolling for such a long time. But this time, the whole dark abyss looks empty, and there is no guard on patrol. It can only be said that all the guards are in trouble. But those people are exiles. Who can fight those people? The people they dare not touch are gone now? Is it the people above who are fighting against the exiles? Or do those people want to control the exiles? After all, the exiles are the work of the people above. They have been losing all the time before, which will remind them of the exiles. It''s normal for them to do something. As soon as Teng Xi''s words were finished, several people on the scene were on guard, for fear that they would suddenly jump out. They were still on guard against the exiles, because they were afraid of the unknown. "Be careful, Teng Xi, Teng Cheng. You two are in the middle. I''ll open the way." Tengxiao has gone directly to the front, while Leihe consciously goes to the end, wrapping Yin Zhu or the children in the middle. Zeze tut tut looked at it. To tell the truth, he was still very interested in the dark abyss. There were many interesting things in it, such as Mengji, Jono, and the array that absorbed vitality. When he first came here, he thought Yin Zhu wanted to avoid Baiji and left in a hurry. Now when he comes back, he should have a good study. Ze didn''t think as much as Yin Zhu. Anyway, he didn''t see the so-called people in the upper world. Anyway, according to the things in the beast pill, those techniques are very rough. He doesn''t have to worry at all. Let alone that his strength has improved a lot now. He doesn''t have to worry about the upper world at all. Moreover, he also wants to see what people are doing. Several people moved forward cautiously, and then they found that there was nothing wrong with it. The whole dark abyss was still locked up in stone houses. They could not find anyone who had lost his mind. They could not find anyone in the house where Baiji lived before. "Let''s go to the underground palace to find Jono." Now Yin Zhu is a little worried about Jono. Something has happened in the dark abyss. I hope Jono is OK. He must be OK. Tengxiao sees this and goes to the direction of the underground palace in a hurry. However, here, Xiao Jin has found that Yin Zhu is back. This guy happily gets out of his body, and then runs to the direction where Yin Zhu is coming, ready to fight Yin Zhu with the fastest speed. Jono grinned bitterly. Little Kim is a fast runner. He hasn''t responded yet. "Yinzhu, I''m here." Xiao Jin saw Yin Zhu coming from a distance and cried happily as he ran. Teng Xiaoguang knows from Xiao Jin''s performance that this is the impolite guy he hates. He really doesn''t like it. He prefers Jono because Jono is reasonable and Xiao Jin is unreasonable. Looking at Xiao Jin, Yin Zhu has a rare smile on his face. Xiao Jin is OK. "You come out of Mengji''s body. It''s good. It''s good." Yin Zhu hugs Xiao Jin and says happily. "Of course I''ll be fine. How could I be?" Little Kim answered. "And Jono? Is Jono any better? " Yin Zhu asked anxiously at this time. Little King Kong wanted to say that Jono was ok, but Jono got out and said hello to Yin Zhu with a smile, "Yin Zhu, I''m ok, you can rest assured." Looking at Jono holding Yinzhu again, Xiaojin can''t help but rush out and hold Yinzhu for a long time. Yin Zhu began to be dazed by the seamless switch between the two people, and then responded, "what are you two?" "The two of us can switch at any time now. Both of us are fine. Don''t worry about Yin Zhu." Jono said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was very happy. "That''s good, so I don''t have to worry about it." No matter Qiao Nuo or Xiao Jin, Yin Zhu is worried. "Yinzhu, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m much better than Jono. I''ll protect him. Don''t worry." Xiaojin said triumphantly, to tell the truth, between the two, Xiaojin''s force will be higher, and Jono will be smarter. Jono laughs when he hears this. Before, he couldn''t switch anytime and anywhere. Now they are one. They can switch at any time and have another body. They talk about how to protect him. Besides, sometimes the brain is better than force, but Kim likes to show. Jono won''t tear him down. "By the way, how did you get rid of Mengji? What''s more, I found that the exiles on this side of the dark abyss were gone. Where did they go? Do you know?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. Jono heard this light smile, "this thing is not urgent, I do, we first go back, and then make a small hot pot, I slowly say, you listen, you also stop by to have a rest, how about?"When Yin Zhu heard that this matter was related to Jono, he put down his heart, as long as it was not done by Shangjie, "OK, let''s go back and have a good talk." Several people happily went out of the underground palace and went to the house where they used to live. Xiaojin bargained with Jono at this time. "Jono, I''m going to accompany Yin Zhu tonight. You know, without me, you would have been dead long ago, let alone sober, right?" Jono could not help laughing at this time, "without me, do you have little gold?" Jono doesn''t have to fight for the first place with Xiaojin, but Xiaojin is not good-natured. He has to roll it off, otherwise he will have conflicts with the others in the future. Jono is very clear that he is the husband, to take care of Yin Zhu''s other partners, don''t let the family disharmony, Xiaojin is also in his control. "Jono, it''s too much for you to cross the river like this." Xiao Jin said unhappily. He thought his attitude before was so obvious that Jono would not fight with him. But now Jono has turned over. Before, he showed no desire and no desire. He changed his mind when he saw Yin Zhu. "It''s not to break the bridge, but we have to divide the primary and secondary before. Xiaojin, I don''t want to rob you of the contact time with Yin Zhu. We can divide it equally. I don''t mind, but we have to separate the primary and secondary. You see, when you are busy, you are lazy, but when you are with Yin Zhu, you rush faster than anything. Have you ever thought about Tengxiao and Leihe?" Asked Jono in a calm voice. "Xiao Jin, you haven''t got along with us before. At most, you''ve got along with me, but you never wanted to let me, have you? You just want to take over Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin. We''ll be a family and we''ll be together. Do you know? In the past, Yin Zhu didn''t want so many partners. At the beginning, she only wanted me to be her own partner. Then for various reasons and responsibilities, Yin Zhu had more and more partners around her. " Jono explained. Xiao Jin couldn''t help getting angry when he heard this, "it''s not that you''re useless. If it''s me, I won''t let Yin Zhu''s partner increase." Qiao Nuo laughs bitterly when he hears this. If he can, he doesn''t want to let his partner out. Bai Kun really can''t help it. In order to save Yin Zhu, Lei he and Tengxiao at that time, Qiao Nuo thought about the reasons of the tribe. In addition, they really feel that they can''t help Yin Zhu by themselves. All kinds of reasons contribute to it. But now, Qiao Nuo is not ready I think this is the best ending. "Nonsense, Xiaojin, Yinzhu is not an ordinary ORC. She is destined to face a lot of things. No matter Tengxiao Leihe baikun, each of us pays a lot for Yinzhu. Of course, it doesn''t mean that we have to pay in return. But I think that now we have a family with Yinzhu. This is the fact, and our feelings are deep. You can''t change it Change, so Xiaojin, you have to choose fusion instead of destruction, you know? Otherwise, you will be rejected by the four of us. " Jono said seriously. When Xiao Jin heard this, he couldn''t help asking, "do you reject me, too? We''re alone Jono nodded for sure and said, "if you don''t change, I''ll reject you too. Xiao Jin, you should treat me and them as a family." In fact, Xiaojin understands this truth, but he still wants to grab more. He knows that he can''t own Yinzhu alone, which will be taught by Jono. He can''t help feeling blocked in his heart, "OK, OK, there''s a lot of nonsense. If you don''t want to let it, you don''t want to let it." I don''t want to talk to Jono anymore. Jono shook his head when he saw this. "Don''t be sad to let you get along with Yin Zhu tonight. I don''t mean not to let you contact Yin Zhu. I just want you to be nice to Tengxiao and Leihe." When Xiao Jin heard that Jono had asked him to join Yin Zhu, he couldn''t help cheering up. "I''m good enough for them." Jono wants to teach it slowly next time. Xiaojin is just a little temperament. Nothing else is bad. He has plenty of time now. Several people went back to their house. Jono cleaned it very clean, and soon someone drove up the pot to cook. Jono told him all the things that Mengji asked of him and the power that was passed on to him, and then told him all the things about the exiles, including the news from the exiles. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng were very surprised, especially when they knew that Bai Ji was an exile before. It can be said that they didn''t know the secret in their two lives. "How could it be, how could it be?" The brothers didn''t believe it. They even felt cheated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 Bai Ji was originally from the upper world. Yin Zhu was in a trance when she knew about it, because she never thought that Bai Ji would be from the upper world. After all, Bai Ji had been doing it for the sake of the world, and then suddenly found that the identity of the other party had changed. In fact, if Baiji didn''t know the secret of the animal pill, who in this world would suspect that the things in his body are wrong? After all, the animal pill doesn''t suck people to death at once. Instead, it''s slowly absorbed over time. All the orcs think that he died of natural aging. Who would doubt the animal pill It''s a matter of time. But now the identity of Baiji has changed. Will Baiji wholeheartedly seek welfare for the orc world? Didn''t you see that Mengji, as a lover, chose to give up? It''s a pity that Mengji has left now. Otherwise, Yin Zhu really wants to have a good talk with Mengji. It should be Mengji who knows Baiji. Just at the beginning, Mengji told Jono everything and left. Jono didn''t go out with Mengji because there were still many things in the dark abyss. Moreover, Mengji had helped him so much, and Jono was too embarrassed to follow him. Jono says that Mengji''s strength is very weak, but Yin Zhu thinks that Mengji won''t die so easily. After all, Mengji is a rare genius in the orc continent. Will she really die like this? Bai Ji has a grudge against the people in the upper world, which Yin Zhu believes should be true. Otherwise, Bai Ji would not escape to this world, but he would not have a grudge against all the people in the upper world. Will Bai Ji use them? There are many problems here, but now Bai Kun is not on this side. If Bai Kun is on this side, he should give himself good advice. "What are you thinking, Yin Zhu?" Leihe looks at the meditative Yinzhu and asks. "I was thinking, didn''t I leave a converted array before Baiji? I don''t think we can stay here and be beaten passively. Why wait for those people to come to our world and let''s go to the upper world? " Yin zhuleng hum, wait for others to beat him. This is what the weak will do. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be the weak who has been beaten. "Yin Zhu is a good idea." Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. Yes, why do they have to wait here? The world is theirs. If a battlefield is opened in this world, people who are hurt are ordinary people in this world. Why can''t they fight in another world? Teng Xi Teng Cheng looked at Yin Zhu, who had taken out the research on the conversion array, and couldn''t help walking up, "father and mother, we don''t have a clue about the upper world now. Do you think we should let someone go to the upper world to have a look? Or I''ll go, I''ll see. " When Tengxiao heard this, he held tengxi''s head down and said, "boy, your father is not dead yet. It''s not your turn to fight." Teng Xi shook his head and said, "no, it''s true. It''s better for me to go. Father, this thing was left to Teng Cheng and me by master before. Moreover, I have many questions to ask Master. I think master won''t do anything to us at least. I''m sure of that." Tengxi gritted his teeth and said firmly that in fact, he wanted to ask a lot about Baiji. "Besides, father and mother, if you want to leave, do you want to solve the people on this side of the dark abyss? If Jono''s father doesn''t absorb these forces, I''m afraid these people will get out of control. That is to say, Jono''s father, you can''t run away for the time being. You need to solve this person." Teng Xi pointed to the stone houses and said. Mengji has already gone, but what about the demons in the stone house? These people should be said to be caused by Mengji and Baiji, but now the benefits of Baiji and Mengji from these people belong to Jono, that is to say, these people also want Jono to solve. "What''s more, no matter what master wants to do, he always needs a messenger. Tengcheng and I are the best." Teng Xi said that their identities were easy to eat no matter in Baiji or Yinzhu. Yin Zhu knew that they could leave, but just like tengxi said, there are still many things to do here, and Yin Zhu wanted to let go. "But I can''t let you take risks like this, Teng xiteng Cheng. As a mother, I can''t protect you and let you take risks. My mother is very incompetent. I owe your brother a lot." Yin Zhu said very guilty, for the two children, Yin Zhu really feel sorry for them. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng reached for one of Yin Zhu''s hands and said, "mother, you are very good." Tengcheng said. "As your child, we are very proud." Teng Xi also spoke. "Even if you want to go to that world, it''s not urgent. Even if you want to prepare the array, it will take a while. You two, let me think about it." Yin Zhu said with his eyes closed. Tengxi Tengcheng also knows that it''s very difficult for her to let them leave. Their mother finds them after a long time. How can she throw them into such a dangerous world. Well, as Yin Zhu said, it will take a long time for the array to be arranged. If there is time, she can think it over. It''s really not good. Then they will run away secretly.But Teng an, as a triplet, has part of Zichen''s soul. Recently, they feel that Teng an''s strength is rising rapidly. At the same time, Teng an''s taboo is about to lose control. They feel it, but they never say it. Teng an is not stupid. He should be very clear about the consequences of what he did. But Teng an still chose to do it. Did Teng an also feel the danger, so he did not hesitate to take risks? Their younger brother all went to risk, they as elder brother also can hide in father mother''s side to act coquetry? In this world, live in this world, have that ability, we must work hard for this world. Things have been said here, and everyone is ready to have a rest. Xiao Jin takes Yin Zhu out for a walk at this time. This guy can''t wait to be alone with Yin Zhu. Fortunately, no one wants to fight with Tengxiao or Leihe after his death. "Yin Zhu, do you miss me?" Xiaojin happily grabs Yinzhu''s hand. Yin Zhu looked at Xiao Jin''s cheerful smile and nodded, "I think so." Yin Zhu has no way to refuse Xiaojin''s enthusiasm and sincerity. Seeing such a pure smile, what''s not satisfied. Xiaojin was very happy to hear this. He happily circled around Yinzhu, and then said seriously and affectionately, "I also want Yinzhu, every day, very much." When Yin Zhu heard this, he gently laughed. Then he buried his head in Xiao Jin''s arms and put his hands around Xiao Jin''s waist. "I''m the same." Now she can still lie quietly in her partner''s arms and absorb the warmth from him. I don''t know if she can do it in the future. "Yin Zhu, give me a baby." Xiao Jin suddenly said something. Yin Zhu heard this and was very disappointed. He said, "I want to have a baby, too. Unfortunately, this is not my has the final say." Moreover, this time is not suitable for children. But Xiaojin is just a baby, and Yin Zhu really didn''t think about it. It''s just strange except for the first three tengxi brothers, Yin Zhu spent a lot of time with his partner, and Yin Zhu didn''t have contraception, but Yin Zhu didn''t get pregnant. They all said that it''s difficult for orcs to get pregnant, but is it too difficult for Yin Zhu? Can''t it be your body? Yin Zhu also wants to say that when these things are settled, she will give birth to a litter of children to her several partners. With so many partners, only this can make up for her debt to them. But Yin Zhu can''t help but wonder if his body is in trouble. He has been born tengxi for more than ten years, and the probability is not so low. When Xiao Jin heard this, he said, "it must be that I don''t work hard enough." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "you haven''t worked hard enough. You want to stick to me as soon as you have a chance." Yin Zhu is just suspicious. She plans to have a good check on her body when she goes back. Otherwise, Yin Zhu really doesn''t know how to tell Xiao Jin. "I just like to stick to you? Don''t you like Yin Zhu? " Xiao Jin asked angrily. "Yes, why not." Yin Zhu comforts Xiao Jin with a smile. Jono didn''t come out, but he could feel all the situation outside. He would have seen that it was wrong. He came out of his body and pushed little Jin away. "Jono, you promised me. You''ve gone too far." Xiao Jin was so angry that he wanted to press Jono down. "Don''t make trouble, Xiao Jin. I have something to ask for Yin Zhu. Listen first." Jono said directly. Xiao Jin also felt that Jono had something to do, so he was quiet. "What''s the matter with you, Yin Zhu? I feel like you''re not very happy. What''s wrong? " Jono held Yin Zhu''s hand and asked. "Before you said you were worried about the upper world, but you were still fine. After Xiao Jin said about having a baby, your face changed? What''s the matter with you, Yin Zhu? " Is it because Yin Zhu doesn''t want to have a baby? But it doesn''t look like it. Yin Zhu is very fond of his cubs. Yin Zhu didn''t think of the change of his mood. Jono felt it. Yin Zhu sighed, shook his head and said, "nothing." "Nothing, Yin Zhu. I don''t want you to hide anything from me." Jono holds on to Yinzhu. When Yin Zhu heard this, he sighed, "it''s Xiao Jin who talks about giving birth to a baby that reminds me that I haven''t been pregnant with you for so many years. I wonder if there is something wrong with my body?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 When Jono heard this, he first frowned and then stretched out his arms. He held Yin Zhu in his arms. "This is not a big problem. Let''s not say whether we have the ability to take care of children now. Even if we have children, they will suffer in this world. If we can''t change the problem of animal pill, we''d better not have children or offspring. At least I don''t want my offspring The descendants are enslaved. " When Yin Zhu heard this, she nodded. Yes, it''s really a problem. The problems in front of her have not been solved. She thinks too far about her children''s problems. Qiao Nuo saw that Yin Zhu was a professional topic. In fact, he probably knew the problem of Yin Zhu''s body. Yin Zhu came through, that is to say, the original body was dead, but it just happened that Yin Zhu came through. Even if Yin Zhu came through immediately and let the dead body reborn, it still had some influence. And Yin Zhu was calculated by Sophie, almost After he died, he took half of the punishment for Bai Kun, which will definitely have a great impact on Yin Zhu''s body. Yin Zhu has not been pregnant for so many years, so he can roughly guess which part of Yin Zhu''s body has problems. He has talked about this problem with Bai Kun and Leihe before. He doesn''t care. Because Bai Kun said he didn''t want children, so does Leihe. He doesn''t know if Leihe is well now and will want children. But what they care about most is Yin Zhu. Although it''s a pity that Yin Zhu can''t have a baby, it doesn''t affect their feelings. Yin Zhu didn''t think of this question all the time. He didn''t think of it because Xiao Jin''s question was brought out. Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo and directly changes the topic, but he doesn''t worry about this problem. However, Yin Zhu knows clearly in his heart that there should be something wrong with his body. This problem can be solved later, especially now they are likely to have a fierce war. What kind of baby does she have? If she can''t take good care of her baby, why do she have to. For the three children in front, Yin Zhu is already in debt. She doesn''t want the children behind to be worse, so it''s really not urgent. "Jono, when the affairs of the upper world and the beast Dan are settled, let''s find a place with mountains and water for our family to settle down. Just our family, of course, don''t be too far away from daze tribe." Yin Zhu said with some longing. Yin Zhu is not used to living together in the whole tribe after all. She still wants to have her own small home. However, there are so many relatives in daze tribe. Don''t be too far away. They can go back at any time. Jono touched Yinzhu''s head and said gently, "OK." Xiaojin looks at the way that Jono and Yinzhu want to embrace tenderly. At this time, she comes out in a hurry, "Jono, please let me go." Xiaojin will also know what was wrong with Yin Zhu before, but that question has been skipped. He doesn''t say that today belongs to him. He can''t take advantage of others, even Jono who has the same body as him. Yin Zhu looks at Xiao Jin and smiles. You don''t have to think that it must be this guy who can''t help it. Jono has been replaced. He can''t help it for a moment. He doesn''t even have a chance to say goodbye to Jono. Xiaojin looks at Yinzhu and smiles to himself. He can''t help but smile brightly. "Yinzhu, I like what you mentioned just now. We''ll make a family and don''t want those annoying people." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help rubbing Xiaojin with a smile. Xiaojin has some small temperament, but this small temperament makes Yin Zhu feel that this guy is all over himself. "OK, you can build a house. We''ve been to the world of two in the future." Xiaojin is very pure. Everything he wants is very obvious, which makes Yinzhu want to spoil him and agree to his request. She can''t give Xiaojin that kind of exclusive love, but she is willing to give Xiaojin that kind of independent space, just like her and Xiaojin. Xiaojin also knows that he can''t occupy Yinzhu alone. The reason why he will fight and rob is that he just wants to occupy more. Now what Yinzhu says makes Xiaojin very satisfied. Yinzhu is willing to live with him. Does that mean that he is unique in Yinzhu''s heart. "Yin Zhu, I''m so happy. I''m so happy. Well, I love you so much." Xiao Jin said excitedly. Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing when she heard this. She reached out and pointed to Xiao Jin''s head. "I love you very much, too." Xiaojin can''t help jumping up when he hears this. Jono in the same body can''t help feeling happy for Xiaojin when he hears this. Xiaojin''s luck is really super good. Yin Zhu is responding to Xiao Jin''s feelings. Yin Zhu is very kind to several partners, but he is relatively responsible for some things. Of course, it''s not that Yin Zhu has no feelings with the others, or that his feelings are mixed with many other elements, and can''t be separated. But if you want to say that Xiao Jin is the purest of feelings, even Jono dare not say that his feelings for Yin Zhu are beginning It''s absolutely pure. But now they are inseparable. Who cares how they started? They are a group, and there is no way to separate them. Just looking at Xiaojin who got Yin Zhu''s response, Jono is still a little uncomfortable in his heart. It''s really not good to watch his beloved fall in love with others.But this person, on the whole, belongs to himself. Jono wants to say that he wants to be generous, and Xiaojin is his, but only he knows the taste in his heart. In fact, he also envies Xiaojin. He wants to fight for everything. He is sensible and rational, but he really wants to fight for some things. But he still can''t compete with Xiaojin. He can''t do it. Looking at Xiaojin happily with Yin Zhu, Jono decides to temporarily close his feelings to the outside world, so that he won''t be able to help rushing out to blackout Xiaojin. If he does such a thing at a critical time, Jono thinks Xiaojin will fight with him, and then he won''t be safe. He has nothing to do but practice. He thought that he had absorbed most of Mengji''s strength and should be able to protect his own people. But he didn''t expect that they found another way and made great achievements. However, his current strength should be the strongest. This is also the reason why he and Xiaojin are two souls in one. He still has to work hard. As a husband, he should have been We should set an example. Think about all the things Yin Zhu did, but he didn''t do much. On the contrary, he swallowed the beast pill and brought a lot of trouble to Yin Zhu. Tengxiao accompanied Yin Zhu from beginning to end, so he should do well in the end. In fact, Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin are a little uncomfortable together. She is a couple of partners, but this feeling of being watched by others is very uncomfortable. Xiaojin didn''t feel it at the beginning, but finally felt it at the back. He took Yin Zhu''s hand with a smile and said, "Yin Zhu, Jono probably feels embarrassed. He has automatically closed his contact with the outside world. In fact, if he doesn''t close it, I will force it to close. I don''t want to show him." Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "Jono has always been conscious." But knowing that Jono couldn''t see it, Yin Zhu was more open-minded. On the other side, Ze looks at Tengxiao and Leihe. Tut Tut, this guy is very surprised when he knows that Yin Zhu has several partners. Especially when they are all in harmony, he really admires Tengxiao and Leihe. "Hey, you said Yin Zhu and Jono and Xiao Jin. Is it fun for them to switch from one place to another like this? Shall we go and have a look? " Ze encouraged Tengxiao and Leihe. Leihe looks white when he hears this. This guy looks like a female on the surface, but Yin Zhu says that this guy is a male. He will take a male to see his female. Do you think too much? Is he that stupid? Ze doesn''t want to see a needle. He just wonders what Jono and Kim will do when they face Yin Zhu? Of course, in Yang Wantong''s eyes, Yin Zhu''s partners don''t love him enough. If they love him enough, how can they tolerate other people? Anyway, she can''t stand it. Tengxiao glanced at Zehou and said, "you don''t have to worry about that situation. Jono won''t let that happen." Jono used to be the head of the Daze tribe. He was trained from an early age to manage a tribe well. It''s impossible that the relationship between Yin Zhu''s several partners can''t be coordinated, so there''s no need to coordinate this situation at all. As for the love they said before, Tengxiao said that he didn''t know anything about love. Anyway, he knew that Yinzhu was his responsibility. He would never leave Yinzhu in his life. Of course, Yinzhu couldn''t leave her. Do you like it? Tengxiao thinks that he likes it, but it doesn''t necessarily mean that he wants to have all of it. In a world like orcs, survival and inheritance are the most important, which is the foundation of orcs. He also wants to be with Yin Zhu. It''s estimated that Lei he also wants to be with Yin Zhu. If he likes Lei he, he definitely likes Yin Zhu a lot. At the beginning, this guy always followed Yin Zhu because he liked Yin Zhu. But like does not have to possess, can be guardian, Tengxiao thought, no matter what Yin Zhu do, he has been guarding Yin Zhu side, this is enough. Ze looked at the two men who were still lying there. He couldn''t help shaking his head with regret. Well, these two are wood. It''s boring. Originally, I wanted to see Yin Zhu''s jokes, but now I can''t see them. Why is Yin Zhu''s partner so good? It''s not fun at all. If he finds a partner in the future and such wood, he will kill them. No, he''s not a woman. He wants to find a beautiful sister. It seems that this gender or early change back, lest really one day as a woman. Ze frowned and thought, this phenomenon is very bad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 When he woke up the next day, xiaojindu was still smiling, as if he wanted to tell the world that he was in a good mood. Ze can''t help but cover his eyes when he sees this. This guy is really stupid. I heard that another person is quite smart. It''s a big difference. Leihe can''t help but feel very eye-catching when he comes to Xiaojin''s brilliant melting. If it''s not for Jono''s sake, who is willing to pay attention to him? A fool, he''s in a bad mood. No wonder Tengxiao doesn''t like him. "Come on, Yin Zhu. We''ve got breakfast ready. We''ll wait for you." As for Kim, Reich simply ignores the past. Xiao Jin didn''t get angry when he heard this. Anyway, he ate meat yesterday and was in a good mood. These people don''t look good now. They are not jealous of themselves. Jono woke up at this meeting. Looking at Xiaojin''s triumphant appearance, Jono could not help shaking his head. If Xiaojin did this again, he would be covered with sacks. Thinking of his body with Xiaojin, Jono came out directly at this time. Probably knowing that he occupied Yin Zhu all night yesterday, Xiao Jin didn''t say anything about Qiao Nuo''s coming out. "By the way, have you ever thought about how to deal with these people in the dark abyss?" Yin Zhu asked with a frown. The people in this dark abyss are all poor people. Let Jono continue to absorb their few vitality, or just tie them here? They are all crazy people. It''s impossible to let them out. In fact, this reincarnation formula was made by Bai Ji and Meng Ji. But Meng Ji is very painful because of this. They say they want to overthrow the management of the upper world. But Meng Ji is no different from those people. They are also devouring the vitality of their own people. "It''s a waste to kill." Ze, it''s going to be smashed, smashed and said while eating. "They''re not beast Dan." Yin Zhu said directly that the reason why Yin Zhu can eat the animal pill is that those people have lost their lives, but these people are different. Even if they are crazy, they still have lives. "And then? I can''t bear to kill them. If you don''t kill them, tie them here and let them live. If you live like death, you will be merciful. " Ze looks at Yin Zhu with a sneer. Yin Zhu was silent when he heard this. Yes, these people may not be good to them even if they keep them. Leihe looks at Ze coldly when he hears Ze''s straightforward words. He looks at Ze coldly when he goes on talking about it. He doesn''t like this person at all if he doesn''t have some ability. No matter how Yin Zhu is, he thinks that Yin Zhu is good, Yin Zhu is good at everything. Why does Ze say that Yin Zhu is not good. Leihe''s eyes naturally feel it. Ze can''t help shrinking his neck. Leihe really can''t stir up trouble. A Teng snake who has awakened the blood of ancient times has no blood in his body, which is piled up by animal elixirs. His strength is inferior to that of human beings. He can''t speak loudly. It''s sad to think about it. Originally, he thought that with his intelligence and absolute resources, how could he get a firm foothold in the world, and then get away from Yin Zhu''s control, and never be a cow or a horse for others. However, he ignored that the most important thing for demon cultivation is blood talent. What''s the use of intelligence? Now no one of Yin Zhu''s partners is stronger than him . "What do you want to do, Yin Zhu? Do you have any idea? " Jono asked softly at this time. "The reincarnation formula tells the people of the nightmare tribe not to practice. As for the people here, ask the tribe on the Hanhai side to see if they can have relatives who are willing to take care of them. If not, get a tribe and surround them." Anyway, Yin Zhu can''t do anything to hurt these people''s lives. Anyway, as long as these people absorb some energy, they won''t die. Let''s do this for the time being. When Jono heard this, he laughed. He knew that his Yin Zhu had always been soft hearted. He was kind and soft hearted from the beginning to the end. Although it''s not good to be soft hearted as a leader, it doesn''t matter. It''s better for them to make up for the rest. In fact, the best way is to directly absorb the energy of these people, as Ze thought, so that those people don''t have to live as if they were dying, and they don''t waste that energy forever. However, Yin Zhu doesn''t like it. What Yin Zhu has to do still has a lot of trouble in the future. He just wants to live, even if it''s crazy, but for some people''s relatives, to live is to live, which may be true It''s faith. Who can guarantee that they won''t wake up one day? There''s hope in life, and nothing in death. Some things can be given up, some things can not be given up firmly can not give up. "All right, Reich will do it." Jono arranged it directly. Reich did not object, but nodded directly. Now his strength is the second best among the qualified people, he went to work with the right, and here Jono co-ordination, very good. As for Tengxiao, everyone knows that Tengxiao is Yin Zhu''s guardian. Except for the time when Yin Zhu went back to his original world, Tengxiao never separated from Yin Zhu for a long time. Therefore, Tengxiao generally doesn''t arrange for him to do things. Tengxiao is mainly Yin Zhu''s guardian. Once Yin Zhu is in danger, Tengxiao can directly exchange Yin Zhu with the technique of replacing life. Ze looked at Yin Zhu and said a few words. Her partner didn''t have any objection. They all did what Yin Zhu said. I have to say that Yin Zhu''s partners were really good, at least for Yin Zhu.Ze didn''t persuade Yin Zhu. In fact, he knew Yin Zhu''s character when he chose to come to this world with him? Otherwise, he did not dare to come with Yin Zhu like this. Softhearted people have the advantages of softhearted, but not all the disadvantages. "If we do, I''d like to take tengxi to Shangjie to have a look. Tengxiao, you stay and protect Yin Zhu." As for the question of going to the upper bound, Jono thought about it and decided that someone should go. Although they have direct contact with some upper bound people and their strength is not so good, Jono believes that those soldiers are not a problem. It is important to understand other holy sons, such as how many are as strong as Bai Ji, and what is Bai Ji''s plan. Jono arranges to go by himself, because he is the most powerful and stable now. Yin Zhu will never let Yin Zhu take risks first. As for the reason why he takes tengxi, Jono also wants to ease the relationship, because Bai Ji does have a little affection for tengxi brothers, so Jono hopes Bai Ji won''t make them too difficult for the sake of this child . Jono doesn''t expect Baiji to give up his action in tengxi''s face. It''s impossible for a person to give up when he has been preparing for so many years. Yin Zhu also said that she was slowly preparing to go to the upper bound, but she never thought that Jono would make a decision so soon. "Jono, you made a decision. You didn''t tell me." Yin Zhu said unhappily, they just got together, now they have to separate, Yin Zhu is not happy, very unhappy. Xiao Jin is also very unhappy. He just got together with Yin Zhu, and then he will be separated. Why? He also wants to be Yin Zhu''s guardian. He can always be with Yin Zhu like Tengxiao. When Jono heard this, he said with a gentle smile, "Yin Zhu, you actually know that there must be someone going to the upper boundary to inquire about the news, and your identity is too special, you can''t go. I''m the most suitable one here." Tengcheng at this time some unhappy said: "then why don''t I go, I also want to go." When Jono heard this, he gently touched the child''s head. Bai Kun didn''t say that the two brothers had part of Zichen''s soul, but Jono knew it from Mengji. The two children were very good. "I know you want to go, but I only need one person. You are willing to leave your mother here. You should take good care of your mother and make your mother happy for your elder brother and your younger brother." Jono said gently. "Think about your three brothers. Your mother worked so hard to give birth to you. Now that you are not with her, how much she misses you. You don''t know that she often cries when she doesn''t see you. Are you willing to make your mother so sad? With you by her side, she sees you as her elder brother and your younger brother. Do you understand? Tengcheng, your burden is very heavy. " Signed a very gentle look at Tengcheng. Tengxi and Tengcheng are good disciples and good children. Tengcheng could only nod heavily when he heard this, "I know, I will take good care of my mother. But father jonoa, you and elder brother should be well Teng Xi smiles when he sees this. In fact, Teng Cheng wants to go with him. It''s good for him to go alone. He is the eldest brother. He should be the first one to face anything. Ze can''t help but say that every fool, every dangerous thing on the Internet, is a fool, but why are you so moved? Tengxi gently touched his brother''s head, "I and Jono''s father will be fine, of course. You don''t have to worry about this. Just take good care of his father and mother." "Jono, can''t you let me go with you? Jono, it''s all my business. You shouldn''t recite it all for me. " Yin Zhu said, biting his teeth. Jono heard this and said, "Yin Zhu, you are my partner. It''s my duty to protect you. Do you think your business has nothing to do with me? Orcs have never had the tradition of letting females rush ahead. You can''t humiliate me, Yin Zhu. At that time, the whole daze tribe will laugh at me. " Yin Zhu, you can''t humiliate me for the tradition of letting females rush ahead. At that time, the whole daze tribe will laugh at me. " It''s a tradition to let females rush in front of you, Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 When Yin Zhu heard this, he said, "I didn''t leave daze tribe before that." Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "it''s different, Yin Zhu. At the beginning, you left because of inheritance, because those things have a lot to do with you. You can''t do without going there in person, so you were asked to investigate these things at that time." "You don''t need to go to the upper world in person, so it''s better for me to go. Besides, Baiji has a bad idea for you. If you go alone, it''s like sheep entering tiger''s mouth. Do you think I''ll let you go?" Jono can''t help asking Yin Zhu at this time. At this time, Yin Zhu couldn''t help saying, "I''m not as weak as you think. Am I strong?" Yin Zhu said unhappily. Jono reached out and touched Yin Zhu''s hair, "Yin Zhu, your strength is very strong, but your heart is not cruel. I''m afraid you''ll be counted When Yin Zhu heard this, she was silent. She was really not cruel. For a person who grew up in a society ruled by law, she had no way to easily decide the lives of others. She was soft hearted. Although she had experienced a lot along the way, there were also people who died. Yin Zhu didn''t kill people, but there were very few of them, and it was only when Yin Zhu was angry. For people like Bai Ji, Bai Ji didn''t really hurt Yin Zhu until now. Yin Zhu is less alert now. He is really afraid that Yin Zhu will die for no reason. "But Jono, you don''t want me to take risks. Have you ever thought that I don''t want you to take risks as well?" Yin Zhu said with a frown. When Jono heard this, he said with a smile, "Yin Zhu, what is adventure? In fact, it''s all our imagination. In fact, it may not be dangerous. If you think about what baiji is like, he deliberately left this array. In fact, he thought that we would go to the upper boundary to find him. I think he will wait for us in the array. You can rest assured." Baiji doesn''t do things without purpose. Everything is arranged, so Jono thinks he will go to Baiji for a while. "But it''s because all this is arranged by the white sacrifice that we shouldn''t step into the trap." Yin Zhu said with a frown. Tengxi watched Yin Zhu argue with Qiao Nuo. In order not to let them go to another world, he couldn''t help frowning, "or, I''d better go with Tengcheng? Shifu is different to us. Since it was arranged by Shifu, it is most appropriate for us to go. " Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "no, tengxi, I once told Bai Ji that I don''t want you two to participate in the cooperation again. I hope you are all well. Bai Ji promised. If you join in like this again, you will not be able to withdraw later. " Teng Xi shook his head when he heard this, "mother, you are wrong. This matter is not your own business. It''s related to the whole world. It doesn''t mean that I can just ignore it, does it?" "Well, you''re really in trouble. There''s a lot of nonsense. No one knows what''s going on in the upper boundary. You must send someone to inquire about the situation. There''s a lot of gibberish. If you don''t have a definite word, you''re tired of hearing it." Ze can''t help but dig his ears impatiently at this time. As a result, these words angered several people on the scene. Yin Zhu said angrily, "Ze, you''re too much. These people have nothing to do with you. Of course, you don''t care what happens. Why do you say that to me? I''m talking nonsense and I don''t talk nonsense with you." Yin Zhu said angrily that she was in a bad mood because she wanted to separate from Jono. Does Yin Zhu want to say that he is easy? There are four partners, but there are few people who really accompany her. One by one, because of this and that, she has to worry about their safety, but Ze is making sarcastic remarks here. Ze thought at this time that he didn''t like to see them scatter dog food. If he said something, how could he make people angry. "By the way, just let you go. You know more. Maybe you can find something in the upper boundary?" Leihe said this time. It''s wrong to dislike Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu cares about what''s wrong with them. Besides, this team has always belonged to their family. What''s the matter with Ze? It''s best to send them away quickly. Ze hears this words a Leng, this war is simply inexplicable, suddenly falls to his head, what did he say, as for such? It''s just the upper bound. That upper bound is really interesting. Do you want to have a look? Ze is really curious about the relationship between the two worlds. What he wants to see about the people in the upper world is that he seems to be taking a little risk in this way? Don''t mention that Reich''s proposal has really been considered. Jono has at least considered it. He only planned to take tengxi to facilitate liannuo Baiji. In fact, he should take Ze with him. This guy''s strength is not as good as him, but his eyesight is very strong. It''s really good to take him with him. What''s more, things in this world have been dealt with almost. There''s no need for Ze to be here, so that he won''t provoke Yin Zhu and make him angry. It''s better to bring people to that world and contribute to it. "Well, Yin Zhu, I''ll take Ze and tengxi with me. Ze knows a lot and should be able to help us then." Jono decided directly.Ze couldn''t help rolling his eyes at this time, "when did I promise you to go to the upper boundary? How can you decide for me? " He also collected a large bag of animal pills, and he was ready to practice slowly when he had nothing to do. Although he was curious about the upper world, he didn''t like to be arranged by others on the premise of his own willingness. No one can arrange his way, Ze said boldly. Although Jono didn''t get along with Ze, he also knew what kind of person this guy was from Leihe''s mouth. Jono looked at Ze coldly and said calmly, "it''s ok if you don''t go. It''s said that you know much more about it. Start training with me tomorrow. I''m less active, but I''d better learn." Jono said and broke his fist. Ze felt a dark moment when he heard this. This Jono was threatening him, right? But he was really threatened, because his strength was inferior to this Jono. "Yin Zhu, look at your partner, and you don''t care." Ze yelled. Yin Zhu now knows that Jono''s mind of going to the upper world will not change, but it''s good for youze to follow him. This guy is so scheming and knowledgeable that he can definitely help Jono. In this way, let Ze go with Jono, so that she can feel at ease. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu said with a smile: "what are you afraid of? If you can''t die, you can''t train. Don''t you always say you are a man? It''s time to show your manliness. " Ze can''t help but scold when he hears this. Sure enough, she is the most vicious woman. She can''t beat her to death, but she can beat her to death. "Yin Zhu, you are too much. You are too much to bully me with your partner. Why don''t you think how much I have helped you along the way?" Ze began to cry, of course, the kind of cry of thunder without rain. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "Ze, don''t pretend to be on my side. Think about what you were going to do at the beginning. To put it mildly, you are our prisoner. If you have been a prisoner like this, you are already burning incense." Hearing this, Ze couldn''t help looking at Yin Zhu sadly. "Yin Zhu, you see me like this. I always thought we were friends. I''m so sad." When Yin Zhu heard this, he didn''t lift his head. "OK, don''t pretend. I beg you to help me accompany Jono to the upper bound? Of course, you don''t want to After thinking about it, Yin Zhu added the last sentence. But how did you get to know Ze? But now Yin Zhu really regards Ze as a friend. If Ze really doesn''t want to, Yin Zhu won''t force him. Ze heard this and didn''t say anything, but nodded and said, "OK, I''m very curious about things in the upper world, but I''ll say it first. Help is OK, but if my life is in danger, I''ll withdraw at the first time. This can''t blame me." Yin Zhu nodded, "of course, no matter who is in danger of his life, he will leave at the first time. If you find something dangerous you can''t do, remember to help me drag Jono back. Don''t let him take risks." "Do you think I can drag him away?" Ze thought of being threatened by Jono before, and asked very unhappily. When Yin Zhu heard this, he turned his head to look at Jono and said, "Jono, I promise you to let you go, but you have to listen to Ze. If it''s dangerous, come back and don''t fool around. Otherwise, even if you come back safely in the future, I will never forgive you." When Jono heard this, he said, "OK, I know. Yin Zhu, I won''t take any risks. Don''t worry." Yin Zhu hears Qiao Nuo''s very straightforward reply, and thinks that it''s strange that he can rest assured. This guy didn''t swallow the animal pill without saying a word at the beginning, and he just wants to be strong. This man sometimes has a lot of thoughts. "Jono, I tell you, you didn''t discuss with me about swallowing animal Dan before. I''m very angry, but you didn''t wake up all the time. It''s hard to wake up. Because of many things, I didn''t get angry with you. I tell you, I''m a vengeful person. If you make your own opinions, I''ll be really angry." "Including you, don''t think you sacrificed for me. Anyway, I have other partners, and I will certainly live well. I tell you, yes, there are other people around me, and I will definitely not seek death, but I will be very painful and self reproach. People will do a lot of irrational things when they are in pain and self reproach, such as indulging themselves or living in the world In guilt, we have a saying that the dead don''t suffer, while the living suffer. If you want to see me like that, just take the risk. " Yin Zhu said for a long time, these men all have the spirit of sacrifice, but did not think about what she would think and how to live in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 After hearing what Yin Zhu said, some of the people present were silent. As Yin Zhu said, they all thought about feeding Yin Zhu to sacrifice. As for what Yin Zhu would do after their sacrifice, they didn''t think about it. They would be sad. But time will make up for all the wounds. Moreover, they can''t all die. There will always be someone with Yin Zhu to heal. In addition, there are many female partners in the orc mainland. In fact, it''s because males often go hunting, which is very dangerous. They may die at any time. So it''s normal for the orc mainland to sacrifice their partners. In fact, each of them didn''t think of Yin Zhu when they took risks. They could only say that they tried their best. When they heard Yin Zhu say this for the first time, Tengxiao felt the most. At the beginning, Yin Zhu thought that Qiao Nuo was dead, and Yin Zhu almost went crazy. Tengxiao this word is very sure to take Yinzhu''s hand, said, "Yinzhu, you can rest assured, we will protect ourselves, absolutely will not let their own accident." When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "If only you guys would listen to me. Look at the four partners, if you want to be more obedient to Leihe, this smart one is more thoughtful and can''t be controlled." It''s not true to think of his four companions. Bai Kun is too smart to manage them. Yin Zhu can''t understand many things, but Bai Kun has already thought through them. Bai Kun has done a lot of things for Yin Zhu without saying anything. Qiao Nuo always wants to do a good job. He always carries the heavy responsibility, and then rushes forward regardless. Tengxiao has a strong disposition, but he has a strong personality It''s good to have Yinzhu with me all the time. Because Leihe cares about Yinzhu, he is obedient and has no problem. Xiao Jin heard that Yin Zhu had been saying that he came out of his body this time. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. I like you so much that I can''t bear to die. I''ll give you to them. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, Jono will decide to be ok." Jono laughs bitterly when he hears this, but now he really doesn''t know how to answer Yin Zhu, so it''s just right for Xiao Jin to come out this time. Don''t say that sometimes, Yin Zhu needs Xiao Jin to coax him. "You are not reliable. Who got into Mengji''s body before?" Yin Zhu said unhappily. When Xiao Jin heard this, he couldn''t help grabbing his hair. "At the beginning, they didn''t have any ability and couldn''t protect you. Then I wanted to protect you strongly. Don''t be angry, Yin Zhu." One by one, those who are not powerful enough to protect Yin Zhu, when they heard this, they bowed their heads in shame. At the beginning, they were really useless. When they got to the dark abyss, they could be said to be fooled by Baiji. "So you''re not reliable." Yin Zhu said angrily. "Yin Zhu, I promise I won''t take risks for the sake of my so-called strength. I''ll never take risks. I''m just going to get some information." Qiao Nuo didn''t expect that this time, Xiao Jin was so useless that he had to come out to comfort Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looked at the people around him, and then slowly said: "Qiao Nuo Tengxiao Leihe, do you know? In our world, we are only looking for one partner, because if there are many partners, it is very unfair to other people, and there is no way to divide a person''s heart into four parts. Before, I was always afraid that I would let you down and be unfair to you. Then, it''s OK that you all handled things by yourself, and never let me have a headache, even if there is something between you You''ve solved all the little contradictions yourself. " "Really, sometimes I think, how can I be so lucky to meet you? Really, I feel very lucky. I think my luck will be spent when I meet you again." Yin Zhu said with a faint smile. "All of you are willing to take risks and sacrifice for me. I''m really moved, but I''m even more afraid behind this, because most of the time waiting is the most painful. I''m afraid that every one of you will have an accident. I owe you. I want to make up for you in the future. I want to be with you for a long time, and then be good to you. That''s my way If you have an accident because of me, I will be very sad and painful. " Yin Zhu said slowly. Jono sighed when he heard this, and Leihe rubbed Yinzhu''s hair. "Fool, you just think too much. It''s not your responsibility. In fact, we should all thank you. Thank you for making our life so wonderful. Thank you for giving up your wonderful life to come to our world and save our world. Do you understand? You don''t owe us. We owe you. " Think about Yin Zhu. He can live a good life on the earth and get rid of this terrible predicament. But because of them and tengxi''s children, Yin Zhu came back without any scruples. If you want to say that he was moved, there was nothing in his heart. Think about how much the whole Orc world has changed because of Yin Zhu''s life. Even the half Orc''s life is much better. The whole Orc continent owes Yin Zhu. When things in the nightmare world are finished, people in the nightmare world owe Yin Zhu the same. Originally, Yin Zhu didn''t have to work so hard. Ze looked at the people who kept spreading dog food. He had already taken tengxi and Tengcheng away. "It''s very funny when you watch it." Ze said impatiently.Tengxi retorted directly at this time, "I think you are envious and jealous. When you look at my mother and her, it''s obvious that they have two eyes shining. It''s because they can''t meet such a good partner." Ze heard tengxi''s words, can''t help but some want to vomit blood, now children''s mind is so sensitive? He is jealous. He thinks that the demon clan has always respected the strong, and the weak even become the food of the strong. How can he have any partner and sacrifice everything? Yin Zhu is really lucky. "If you like, you can also find a partner." Tengcheng looks at the silent Ze and suggests. Looking for a mate, looking for a girl to wait on? Ze shook his head in a hurry. He didn''t want to find an ancestor for himself. "Come on, Ze, help us to study the array." After all, it''s not so easy to go to the upper world. If you want to turn the orcs into the upper world, you have to prepare the array first. Tengxi had studied it quietly before. Originally, he planned to go by himself if Yin Zhu didn''t agree to let him go. "Teng Xi and Teng Cheng, I think you two are very familiar with Baiji. What kind of person do you think baiji is?" Ze asked curiously. He met Bai Ji once. When he just crossed over, Yin Zhu took him away to hide his existence. Then when they were about to leave the dark abyss, Bai Ji left and met him at that time. Although Ze heard Yin Zhu say something about Baiji, everyone''s eyes are different. After all, because of all kinds of relationships, the senses are also different. To tell the truth, Ze has some admiration for Baiji. After all, a person who can endure the arrangement for tens of thousands of years must be very strong and smart. Of course, such a person is also relatively selfish, but this kind of person is somewhat similar to him. After hearing Ze''s question, Teng Xi Teng Cheng couldn''t help asking curiously, "why do you ask like this?" Teng Xi and Teng Cheng are also a little uneasy. Ze is very smart and knows a lot. They are really worried about the things that they have mixed up with Zichen before. Ze knows. This guy is a big mouth. It''s not good if his mother knows. In fact, Ze really can''t see that their soul is fused with another person. If they were just born for a while, maybe Ze can see that over the years, the part of Zichen''s soul has been completely fused with them, and there is no way to separate them. It''s just that these two brothers have a guilty conscience. When Ze asks, some of them will be afraid. "He''s your master, and he''s very nice to you. Isn''t it normal to ask you about this?" Ze doubts of say, have what oneself don''t know? Teng Xi shakes his head when he hears this, "master, in my memory, is a person who has no feelings of happiness, anger and sorrow. Anyway, he is not in any mood, happy or sad. But master is very clever. He can figure out many things that have not happened, and then arrange the way to deal with them. That''s the most terrible thing about master." "This is also the place where you can''t deal with him. After all, a person seems to be able to predict every step of the way. He doesn''t know how to deal with such a person, does he?" Ze actually hates such people. "What''s more, you think that your master has feelings for you, and that he also has feelings for Mengji, but do you think this feeling can withstand consumption?" Ze asked softly. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng are silent when they hear this. Can master''s feelings be taken as his own? If the master really cares, Zichen will not completely merge with them, and then disappear without a trace. If baiji is really a good one, why does Mengji choose to leave? She is not willing to face Baiji because she doesn''t trust him. Think of this, tengxi and Tengcheng two people feel heartache. Ze can''t help thinking that it''s not safe to go to the upper world with Teng Xi, that is, Teng Xi''s going with him is not very useful. "I''ll still be useful. At least I''ll hesitate for a while, right?" Teng Xi was trembled by Ze Na''s disgusted eyes, and he could not help defending himself. Hearing this, Ze couldn''t help laughing, "OK, you and Yin Zhu are really like each other sometimes, when they are dead." Tengxi could only smile helplessly when he heard this. He was also embarrassed to be despised like this. It''s just that he really can help. Baiji knows a lot, but some things are irrelevant. He can help in some aspects. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 Yin Zhu is having a carnival with several friends over there. On the other side of the orc continent, Bai Kun is paying attention to the cold ice city in addition to absorbing animal pills. Bai Kun thinks that there must be something wrong with Ziji, even if it''s not a conspiracy, which will have a great impact on the changes of the world, so he should watch it carefully. On this day, the ice city, which was originally very busy, suddenly got angry with a huge light screen. Bai Kun, who always paid attention to this matter, felt a scene for the first time, and he rushed to the ice city for the first time. And the ice city this meeting has been silent, in the ice city, all the orcs seem to fall asleep, they one by one collapsed on the ground, motionless. Ziji was sitting in Ziji''s mansion. He looked at teng''an standing in front of him and asked seriously, "teng''an, are you sure you don''t regret it? I tell you, once you do it, it will never change. " Teng an nodded, "ziji, you are so wordy. I promised you a long time ago. Since I promised you, I won''t regret it." Ziji nodded and said, "OK, you don''t regret it." Teng an was sitting in the array at this time, with a lot of animal elixirs placed beside him. Some of these animal elixirs were sent by Bai Kun, and some were collected by Ziji. These animal elixirs were put into an array. At this time, Ziji grabs teng''an and his own hand, and then cuts two people''s fingers to let the blood flow into the array. The beast pill in the array absorbs the blood of the two people and starts to emit a strange blood red light. Ziji and teng''an waited for a while, and let the array absorb enough blood before they started to stop bleeding. Maybe there was a little more blood loss, and both of them turned pale. Then Ziji sat down with his back to teng''an, and the array began to rotate rapidly. The beast Dan on the ground also began to break, and the forces began to wind around the two men. On the other hand, the changes on the side of ice city also attracted the attention of other people in the orc mainland. Bai Kun arrived at this place at the first time, and then he found himself blocked out of the array. And when Bai Kun''s hand touched the array, Bai Kun received a message, "Bai Kun, I know you will come, and I know you have enough strength to break the array, but I advise you not to do that. Once you do that, I can only tell you that this array is connected with Teng an''s life. If you break the array, Teng an will die If you want to explain, I will tell you, or Teng an will tell you everything when the array is over. " Bai Kun is very angry when he sees such words. He is sure that Ziji and tengan must be doing something he wants to stop. Only in this way can they stop him outside in order not to stop him. Why did he stop it? It must be very bad. What the hell should I do? Do you want to rush in regardless of everything, but in case what Ziji said is true? If teng''an is involved in an accident, Bai Kun will never want to see it. He has been paying attention to the cold ice city. Now there are many spies from daze tribe in the cold ice city, but he didn''t expect that there was an accident. Looking at the people who fell on the ground and didn''t know what happened to them, he didn''t know what happened to them? Ziji is not going to do something with the people in this city. He and Baiji don''t treat ordinary people as human beings. Damn it. Bai Kun is very angry. He should have stayed in the ice city and shouldn''t have left. If he was in the ice city, Ziji would have been afraid. Unfortunately, everyone is not as good as heaven. Teng''an, you said before that you had plans. You said you would not let me down. What are you doing with Ziji? Looking at the array blocking him, Bai Kun is as anxious as a peak. Teng an is not the kind of child who has no reason. He is a mature soul who has part of Zichen''s soul. What do you want to do with Teng an? Meng Tai had already arrived at this time, "Bai Kun, what''s the matter?" Bai Kun shook his head. "This should be made by Ziji and tengan, but I don''t know how. Now we have to wait. All of us are blocked outside, and no one can get in. Now we have to wait for the end of the array." There are already people from other tribes trying to break the array. Unfortunately, they are useless and have no way to break the array. The array made by Ziji can''t be broken so easily. Bai Kun doesn''t want to wait in vain. There''s no way to break the violence. If he can find the heart of the array, it''s not his style to wait. Bai Kun also wants to find out what kind of array this is. He has a lot of knowledge in his mind. There can''t be any accident in the orc world. Yin Zhu trusted him so much that he thought he could deal with the things here before he came back. If Teng an had an accident, how could he explain to Yin Zhu. Bai Kun walked around the array, that is, the whole ice city. Then he didn''t find anything. Maybe the heart of the array was in the ice city, but the people outside couldn''t go in at all. He had to wait for the people inside to come out. Ziji obviously couldn''t come out this time. While Bai Kun was still thinking about something, Meng Tai suddenly grabbed Bai Kun''s hand and called in a trembling voice, "Bai Kun, look, look."At this time, Bai Kun turns his head and looks at it. At this time, he finds that the people in the cold ice city who were asleep because of the start of the array begin to wake up one by one, but they look strange. The first time these people wake up, they become beasts. Then their eyes start to turn red and their bodies start to tremble, as if some pain is tormenting them. "What''s going on?" Montaigne looked at the people of the whole ice city like that. What does Ziji really do with the people of the whole city? "Ziji, what are you doing? Ziji, you come out for me. If you don''t come out again, I''ll break this array directly. " Bai Kun yelled. Although he is not familiar with the people in this ice city, there are too many people, too many ordinary people, and their lives should not be lost here. "Bai Kun, what are you doing so loudly? I will come out when I finish my work." The voice of Ziji came slowly from the air. When Bai Kun heard Ziji''s words, he couldn''t help attacking the array. Seeing the shaking screen, Ziji couldn''t help sighing and saying, "Bai Kun, stop. You will kill the whole city." When Bai Kun heard this, he could not help humming, "they are going to be killed by you now." Ziji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "baikun, I tell you that they can all live well. The reason why I do this is that they can live well. If you mess around, you will kill them." "You come out. If you don''t come out, don''t blame me." Bai Kun didn''t believe what Ziji said. "Well, even if you insist on me coming out, I''ll come out and meet you." As Ziji''s words fall, baikun feels a powerful force rising from the center of the ice city. The whole Orc continent feels the powerful force. Then baikun looks up and sees a huge wind wolf appear in front of him. "Purple sacrifice?" Bai Kun said in doubt? He had never seen the beast shape of Ziji. "Don''t you want to see me? You forced me out, and now what are you wondering? " Ziji can''t help humming. "Why don''t you look like an adult? You''re rare." Bai Kun is very cold. To tell the truth, it looks very strange to talk with a wolf like this. Ziji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "I think you can only see me like this in the future, even if you don''t want to see it." When Bai Kun heard this, he turned black and asked, "what do you mean by that?" Purple sacrifice see white Kun stunned appearance, can''t help but smile and say: "is literal meaning." Literally? That is to say, purple sacrifice can only appear in this form? At this time, Bai Kun saw that the whole people in the ice city had become beasts. He was shocked and said, "why do you want to do this? Why do you want to turn the whole people in the city into beasts? Tengan is also like this? Why? " Why do you want a good man to become a beast, and listen to the meaning of Ziji, there''s no way to change it back. Why? "Why? Because I want to live and change my destiny. " Ziji said with a sigh. "Can you change your destiny in this way?" Bai Kun asked. Ziji replied positively at this time, "of course, only when we become wild animals and thoroughly stimulate the powerful power in our bodies, can we defeat the people in the upper world. You don''t think that only a few of you can defeat the people in the upper world. It''s a joke." "There are many ways to improve our strength. Why use such a way?" Bai Kun asked some unacceptable questions. When Ziji heard this, he laughed, "I don''t think it''s bad to become a beast. Do you think of a way to improve your strength? Do you think that only a few people in the world can improve their strength, and then you can save the world with your personal heroes? It can''t be saved. " "The orcs used to be the same, but I don''t think the orcs are strong enough, so I''ll discuss with Teng an, and then we will become the whole beast." Ziji said with a smile, "Bai Kun, do you know? Now my strength is strong enough, even I have a feeling that if I want to, I can break the shackles of the world and jump out of the world. " "But are you still human? What about tengan? " Bai Kun asked painfully. "Is there a difference between man and beast? I think as long as you think you''re human, some people in human skin are not beasts? " Ziji said sarcastically. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 Is there any difference between man and beast? It''s better to be a beast than to be a beast in human skin. This sentence really asks Bai Kun''s heart. Ziji would laugh wildly, "baikun, you know us, orcs (), orcs, beasts in front, people in the back, do you know what this means?" Bai Kun shakes his head when he hears this, but Ziji laughs and says, "that''s because we are beasts first and then people." First the beast, then the man? Bai Kun quietly looks at the person standing in front of him, waiting for Ziji''s next explanation. "The world is very bad. We should be regarded as human beings who have not evolved completely. The real human beings should be like Yin Zhu''s world. Because of the living environment in this world, there are various other reasons, but we have not evolved completely. It''s wrong to have half human and half beast." Ziji said softly. "Do you want us to evolve completely, or something else?" Bai Kun didn''t believe that Ziji had said to help, but it should be true to fight together. After all, it''s not easy for Ziji to rely on them. "But now you''re degenerating, not evolving." No matter what Ziji said, in baikun''s opinion, it is a kind of degeneration to completely turn himself into a beast. After hearing this, Ziji was silent for a while, and then said, "you are wrong. Only by correcting this incorrect line, can we make perfect evolution." "Can you evolve now?" Bai Kun asked with a frown. "Tell Teng an to come out." Bai Kun sees that the transformation of this array has been fixed and can''t be changed in a short time. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Ziji. Now he just wants to catch Teng an and ask Teng an what he wants. Ziji nodded and didn''t say anything. Instead, he turned his head as if to explain something to the people below. Then baikun saw a huge flying lion flying towards him with its wings flapping. Then the array that he had been sticking to was broken, and there were a lot of beasts turned from orcs around Ziji. "Teng an, give you a day, and then meet." After Ziji said this, he didn''t give other people any time to oppose. He took those people away, and the people around him didn''t want to stop them. The main reason was that they couldn''t stop them. There were many beasts, and they were very powerful one by one. Bai Kun catches teng''an and takes people away. He doesn''t want to be surrounded. Moreover, his conversation with teng''an is not suitable for being surrounded. Teng''an is also clever and doesn''t struggle. Bai Kun takes him away. Bai Kun took teng''an for a long time. After confirming that there was no one around, he threw teng''an out directly. "Tell me what you want to do. You just believe what Ziji said." Bai Kun is very angry. When Teng an becomes like this, how can he explain to Yin Zhu? Originally, Teng an became a orc, and Yin Zhu was very sad. Now, he can''t explain to Yin Zhu. "I believe it, because Ziji is telling the truth. Besides, you don''t think those who have changed are a strong force. I want to hold those people in my hands." Teng an said calmly. Bai Kun was angry when he heard this, "do you want to rob people with Ziji? Teng an, you are too stingy, aren''t you? Even if you have Zichen''s memory, you still can''t fight Ziji. They are all old foxes. You can''t get any cheap ones in their hands. " Teng an took a quiet look at Bai Kun at this time, and then laughed, "do you think I can''t do it if you can''t do it yourself? Why deny me so? " Bai Kun''s face froze when he heard this. Yes, why should he say that Teng an can''t do it now? It''s just that he''s really angry and worried about Teng an. That''s why he said that. "Tengan, I''m not saying you''re bad, but it''s hard to succeed. I don''t want you to go this way." Bai Kun sighed. Teng an shakes his head gently at this time. "You are wrong. You should know that no matter I or Teng Xi Tengcheng, when Zichen has his own soul integrated into us, we have been arranged for this catastrophe. We are doomed to have no way to get rid of it. The only thing I can do is to do everything I can with all my strength." Bai Kun is silent when he hears this. Yes, Teng an is not a simple child. They carry a lot of burden. "What will happen to them?" Bai Kun can''t help but ask, Yin Zhu, they don''t know Teng Xi Tengcheng''s special, these two children are following Yin Zhu now, once there is a bad one, I''m afraid Yin Zhu will not accept it. "I don''t know what our fate will be. I really don''t know. In fact, I chose this fate by myself. No one forced me. I just felt that if I didn''t work hard, I would regret it later. So when Ziji came to me, I promised, because this would really enhance my strength. And as far as I''m concerned, I like this ¡£¡± Teng an said calmly. "Bai Kun, I''m not a child. I don''t need you to worry about it. No matter what the consequences are, I can and can afford it." Teng an closed his eyes. "What are you going to do next with Ziji? You can always tell me that. " Bai Kun knew that teng''an had become like this. There was no other way to go except one."To accept inheritance." Teng an said softly. "Heritage?" Bai Kun said in doubt. "Well, that''s what Ziji said before. Orcs come first and then humans. Those heritages are powerful animal heritages." Teng an said it again. This world originally belongs to the world of wild animals. The inheritance here is all wild animals, and there is no one. Of course, maybe there will be human inheritance in the future, such as the things left by Yin Zhu. Who can say that in the future world. "Well, you can go." Bai Kun waved his hand. Teng an thought that Bai Kun''s anger was not so easy to let go of himself, but he didn''t think that he should let go of himself so lightly. However, he thought that what could happen if he didn''t let go of him. Since he has changed, he won''t change back. In fact, at the beginning, Teng an thought that he would take all the orcs in the dark city with him. Later, it''s better to think about it. After all, this kind of thing is also dangerous. No matter what happens to orcs, they also have a part of human beings, and they have all become wild animals. Apart from rationality, they are no different from wild animals. However, because they have all become wild animals, the animal nature in their bodies has been aroused, and the animal elixir in their bodies has been suppressed, and then Next, as long as they get the inheritance, they can turn the animal elixir in their bodies into their own weapons. Bai Kun looks at teng''an, who is walking slowly. Yes, everyone has his own way to go, and he is no better than others. He knows that the reincarnation formula is flawed, and he is not crazy to absorb the animal pill, regardless of everything, but he is not crazy now. But if he continues like this, he will be crazy sooner or later, even if the negative in the animal pill has been cleared Chu, but he more or less absorbed other things, just better than Mengji. Is everyone''s road destined to be good? The white sacrifice or the God? Just like Teng an said, no matter what, we should try our best. Only in that way can we be reconciled. After solving teng''an''s problem, Bai Kun turns to Mengtai, and Ziji in the ice city makes such a thing happen, which makes the whole Orc continent panic. Although they haven''t been to their tribe yet, it''s impossible that such a big event has nothing to do with them. So many people are exploring what happened, and how a good man can become a beast. You should know that before there were orcs, all of them could be scared to death, not to mention now they have all become wild animals. Since Bai Kun knew this, he always wanted to tell Meng Tai to make the Daze tribe feel at ease. At the same time, things have started in Ziji. It seems that Yinzhu is not very safe. There should be something happening there. Forget it, it''s useless to think so much. It''s better to think about how to deal with things in the orc world. Inheritance, in fact, he is really curious about the inheritance of orcs, but Ziji won''t let him find out, is everyone''s road destined to be good? The white sacrifice or the God? Just like Teng an said, no matter what, we should try our best. Only in that way can we be reconciled. After solving teng''an''s problem, Bai Kun turns to Mengtai, and Ziji in the ice city makes such a thing happen, which makes the whole Orc continent panic. Although they haven''t been to their tribe yet, it''s impossible that such a big event has nothing to do with them. So many people are exploring what happened, and how a good man can become a beast. You should know that before there were orcs, all of them could be scared to death, not to mention now they have all become wild animals. Since Bai Kun knew this, he always wanted to tell Meng Tai to make the Daze tribe feel at ease. At the same time, things have started in Ziji. It seems that Yinzhu is not very safe. There should be something happening there. Forget it, it''s useless to think so much. It''s better to think about how to deal with things in the orc world. Inheritance, in fact, he is really curious about the orc inheritance, but Ziji will not let him find out. At the same time, things in Ziji have started. It seems that Yinzhu is not very safe. There should be something happening there. Forget it, it''s useless to think so much. It''s not as good as thinking about how to deal with things in the orc world. In fact, he is really curious about the inheritance of orcs, but Ziji won''t let him discover it. in fact, he is really curious about the inheritance of orcs, but Ziji won''t let him discover it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 Ziji looked at teng''an, who was walking towards him, "coming back, very fast." Teng an this time white a purple sacrifice, and then very calm said: "I will solve my own things, don''t you worry, but you''d better not cheat me, or I won''t let you go." Ziji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "I really don''t want to eat any loss. I told you a long time ago that all the people in your dark city were orcs. If only you had promised me to turn them into beasts, you wouldn''t have to do anything by yourself now." "On the orc side, even if they want to be transformed into beasts, I will worry about it. I won''t worry about it." Teng an said impolitely that the people in the dark city are all his relatives. That''s the people Leihe handed over to him. Those people coaxed him to grow up. How can he turn those people into wild animals? Unless they volunteer, Teng an won''t do anything to them. Ziji didn''t get angry when he heard this. He just glanced at teng''an, and then said, "in this case, let''s go." He took them to the East, then walked all the way, and then directly led them into the nightmare world. Teng an blinked and looked at the place that was no different from the orc world. He couldn''t help saying, "it seems that the nightmare world is no different from the orc world." "You''ll see the difference later." Now it''s just at the beginning of the nightmare world. When it comes to Hanhai, these people will know the difference. Teng an blinked and didn''t speak. If it was really the same as the orc world, why did Ziji bring them to this place. Purple sacrifice with a group of wild animals quickly through the nightmare world of those tribes, directly into the sea, the first time to see the sea Teng an really what surprise, this is really the sea, clearly feel at the foot of the sea, but people are floating in the sea, this feeling is really very strange. "Is the sea made up of aura?" Teng an asked curiously, if they could absorb such a large ocean, they would become masters. "Yes, this is what the ancestors of our world left us. Bai Ji, an outsider, only knows that the people in the upper world are enslaving us. How can he know that the orc world is not ignorant of the things in the upper world, and we also have our means of resistance. This vast sea has been left to us by the orc predecessors for tens of thousands of years. " Ziji said excitedly. After hearing this, Teng an sat down and said, "how do we absorb it?" The aura here seems to be a little disordered, which can''t be absorbed. "Don''t worry, since they have brought you here, naturally they won''t cheat you. But I want to say, your mother and they are on the other side of the dark abyss. Do you want to meet your mother and them?" Ziji asked with a smile. Teng an shakes his head. What does he do to see his mother like this now? His mother likes to shed tears and worry about everything. Why does he have to make trouble for her? What''s more, he doesn''t know what kind of heart Ziji has now. Will he use himself to inquire about their mother''s news? So the best way is to know nothing. Purple sacrifice see Teng an refused, also did not say anything, and then directly with those people he brought began to set up. This array is very big, and it''s still based on orcs. Teng an can''t see what array it is. As for Ziji telling him about the backhand left by the orcs, Teng an believes it, because Baiji also said that there were people who resisted the orcs long before he came, but they lost, but what is the backhand left by the orcs Baiji didn''t know. This is also normal. Ziji was the strongest in the world before, and he would know it was normal. However, Teng an was always curious about how Ziji became Baiji''s younger martial brother, and no one knew it at the beginning. Because the array is very big, Ziji can''t arrange it by himself. He throws the array soil to Teng an and asks Teng an to help him. This shows Teng an that he didn''t do anything. Teng an also studied the array carefully, and there was really no problem. In the end, Ziji also had to stand in the heart of the array with Teng an. If there was a problem with the array, Ziji could not escape. Yin Zhu is also arranging the array at this time. They are going to send Jono to the upper boundary to inquire about the situation. Jonotech and Ze are all ready. "Jono, you promised me, don''t take any chances. You must be well. I''ll wait for you to come back." Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo who steps on the array and says. Jono nodded and said, "don''t worry, Yin Zhu. I''ll take care of myself." Yin Zhu went to Qiao Nuo''s side and hugged him tightly. "If you don''t obey me, I''ll never talk to you again." At this time, Xiao Jin came out with a bitter face and said, "Yin Zhu, I''ll be obedient. You can''t ignore me." Originally full of melancholy, he was interrupted by Xiaojin, and Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing, "OK, Xiaojin is obedient. Later, he will accompany Xiaojin instead of Jono." With the existence of Xiaojin, even if Jono wants to be presumptuous, he can''t go anywhere. Jono couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he heard this. Xiaojin is a drag on his feet, and he thinks it''s a great honor to drag on his feet. This guy keeps Yin Zhu''s words in mind 100 percent."Yin Zhu, the array is ready. Are you ready to start?" Asked Reich, standing aside. Tengxi and Tengcheng are frowning and looking at the east direction. They feel that their brother is coming. But now that the array is about to start, it''s not appropriate to say that. Teng Xi can''t stop the array. He winks at Teng Cheng. Teng Cheng nods when he sees it. Teng Xi means that after they leave, let Teng Cheng talk to Yin Zhu and bring Teng an over. No matter what teng''an comes over for, it''s not safe to let teng''an drift outside alone. "Well." Yin Zhu nodded. As Yin Zhu''s voice fell, the array began to start. Yin Zhu saw that all the vitality and power aura on the side of the dark abyss were rushing towards the array. Yin Zhu saw that Jono''s three people were shining brightly. What Yin Zhu didn''t know was that when they started the array, Ziji looked up at the sky and couldn''t help smiling. His array was ready. "Teng''an, come on, the array will start soon." Ziji put out his paw and patted his side. Teng''an also directly sat beside Ziji, and then with the fall of Ziji''s hand, a small tornado began to form around each beast, which was caused by their absorption of the power in the vast sea. With their absorption, these tornadoes became bigger and bigger, and then merged into a huge tornado. Jono''s side of the array has accumulated enough power. Soon Jono and his family will be able to evolve and open the way to the upper bound. At this time, the power that originally gathered around Jono''s three people suddenly turns and flies in another direction. "What''s the matter?" Yin Zhu asked in amazement. Then they looked up and saw the huge tornado in the sky. They couldn''t help being silent. There is no wind at all on Hanhai side. Normal wind is also prestige. Or they think that there is no tornado in the whole process of cultivation and struggle. Let alone they are so far apart now that they can see the tornado in the sky. You can imagine how big the tornado is. "Let''s go and have a look." Seeing that his array was interrupted, Jono was not happy. The door of the upper bound in the sky appeared, but because of the destruction of the tornado, he failed to open the door. If the door was opened, they could fly in. Teng Cheng felt Teng an''s position at the center of the tornado for the first time. He didn''t dare to hide it. Instead, he gritted his teeth and went to Yin Zhu and said, "mother, there are three younger brothers in that tornado. I feel Teng an is over there. Teng an is probably responsible for the tornado." What? Yin Zhu looks at Tengcheng in surprise. How could Teng an be? When did Teng an come to the nightmare world? And the tornado is very strong. Can Teng an make such a tornado alone? Teng an normally says what he wants to do. When he comes to the nightmare world, he has to discuss with her, but Teng an doesn''t say anything, which shows that Teng an is not the one who leads the matter. Leihe frowned at this time. He put Teng in the dark city, and deliberately put the responsibility of the dark city on Teng an. How could Teng an leave the dark city and come here? "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Tengxiao is also worried. Jono looked up at the sky and said, "don''t go there. He''s coming towards us." The speed of tornado is very fast, as fast as Yin Zhu. It''s much faster than Yin Zhu and they can see it. About half an hour later, Yin Zhu and they can see the huge tornado. Jono frowns and looks at them this time to see where they are going. Is this going to the upper bound? "Yinzhu, let''s get out of the way first." At this time, Jono had already left the array and directly led Yin Zhu to run. Although their strength was not low, they still felt powerless in front of such a huge tornado. Of course, if it''s involved, it should not die, but if there''s one, it won''t pay. Teng an is in the tornado. They have no choice but to leave first and then watch what the tornado is going to do? By this time, Yin Zhu had already left the array location far away, making sure that he would not be involved by the tornado, and then stopped. They all wanted to see what the tornado was going to do. I saw the tornado towards the huge door of the upper bound of the hard hit in the past, that moment, Yin Zhu seems to hear the sound of the sky broken. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 Everyone''s eyes are staring at the door in the sky, there are many cracks on the door, and then the tornado continues to hit, and the door is finally knocked open, and the surrounding walls are knocked open. However, the tornado did not stop because of this, instead, it continued to bump towards the gap. Yin Zhu can also see the scene of the upper world clearly at this time. The biggest difference between the people in the upper world and the orcs in the lower world is that they emit light and shadow with various colors behind them. Those colors should be corresponding to everyone''s ability. Such a big movement below naturally attracts the attention of the people in the upper world. Yin Zhu can even see the noisy scene in the upper world. What is tengan doing? Yin Zhu is very anxious, but now this situation can''t be interrupted by Yin Zhu. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. Let''s see the situation first." Jono grabs Yin Zhu''s hand. It''s obvious that all people didn''t expect this change. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded. He didn''t say anything more, but the more he clenched his hand, he told Jono that Yin Zhu''s heart was not calm. It''s obvious that Teng an didn''t make the noise alone. At this time, Jono can''t help but think of the person who had disappeared before. Ziji, only Ziji can make such a big noise. He doesn''t know how Teng an can be with Ziji. Jono was also worried because he didn''t trust Ziji and didn''t know what Ziji was going to do? With the continuous impact of tornadoes, the gap on the top became larger and larger. Then Yin Zhu found that many forces accumulated in the dark abyss flew to the sky at a high speed. More and more forces flew to the big gap in the sky. Then Yin Zhu felt that his world was getting closer to the world in the sky. People in the upper bound began to attack those tornadoes, but the momentum of the tornadoes was too strong, and it was not the small movements that could be interrupted. Even Yin Zhu heard the voice of the sudden decline of popularity above. There are more and more people attacking. With the command of someone, the attack becomes more and more consistent. The power of the attack is greater, and it can finally affect the tornado. With the attack again and again, the tornado can no longer hold, and it breaks apart. Yin Zhu sees black dots falling from the sky, just like dumplings. It''s a crash. Yin Zhu used his skill at the first time. No matter who he was, he couldn''t let those people fall down like this. Teng Xi and Teng Cheng rushed to Teng an''s position at the first time. When all the people fell to the ground, Yin Zhu rushed to teng''an. Looking at teng''an who became a flying lion, Yin Zhu couldn''t help feeling very sad, "teng''an, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? Tell your mother?" Yin Zhu has already given Teng an several blessings. I just hope Teng an can feel better. "Ziji, you lied to me." The corner of the mouth bleeding very embarrassed Teng an opens his big mouth and looks at the giant wolf standing on one side. At this time, Yin Zhu turned around and looked at the giant wolf that fell on one side. Is this Ziji? The wolf slowly got up and sat down, then said with a smile, "I didn''t cheat you, I said, there is inheritance, don''t you feel the power of inheritance? It''s just that this power has not been absorbed by you. As for the problem that I said can solve the world, it has also been solved. See, the two worlds are merging. After the merging, the world will become a world. In the future, they can no longer control the will of the world, and let every Orc bring the beast pill as soon as they are born, unless they are artificially controlled. " "You see, even if we orcs are not their opponents, as long as we want to hide, the world is so big, we can still hide. As long as we accumulate enough strength, we can resist. At least we don''t need to be born with animal elixir and sin." Ziji laughs. "Those people in the upper world are still ready to repair, but they can''t repair it. Once the two worlds are integrated, there is no way to change it. In fact, the two worlds should have been integrated. If it wasn''t for their stronger ability to control the core of our world, how could we have reduced the people in the whole world to their rations? Now they have changed, changed, teng''an I haven''t I''ve done what I promised you. " Purple sacrifice hehe said. When Teng an heard this, he couldn''t help but vomit blood. Sure enough, his mother said that Ziji was a liar. Sure enough, he thought he was smart and forced Ziji to make all kinds of vows. In the end, he was beaten by the routine. "Yin Zhu, I think you should leave here at this time, protect the people in this world, and leave the rest to you." Ziji said this with a smile. "What do you mean?" Yin zhuleng for a moment. "It will take more than half a month for the two worlds to be fully integrated. This time is the only time you can use, such as how to organize ordinary orcs to resist and protect themselves. Don''t you think you can stop them? Yin Zhu, I know you have found a way to take out the animal elixir. Help people in this world take out the animal elixir and help them get rid of control. I, my mission has been completed. " Purple sacrifice ha ha of say, receive big mouthful big mouthful of blood from the mouth inside to come out. "You, what''s the matter with you?" Yin Zhu asked anxiously.Purple sacrifice this time stretched out a finger to point Teng an''s forehead, and then very guilty said: "Teng an, I''m sorry, but I can''t compensate you, this memory in my mind to you, is to compensate you." With Ziji''s words finished, his finger has already touched teng''an''s forehead. Yin Zhu sees a lot of cold sweat on teng''an''s forehead, but it''s passing on knowledge and memory. Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to interrupt. After about ten minutes, Ziji slowly took back his hand, and then hobbled toward the wild animals on the ground, slowly gathered them together. Yin Zhu could see that the vitality of these wild animals was not much. Soon the beasts were piled up by Ziji to form a huge pile. Ziji himself flew to the top and sat down. As Ziji sat down, the whole pile began to crystallize. "They..." Even though Yin Zhu knew that these people would not live long, he did not expect that they would turn into a huge animal crystal in front of his eyes. After the animal crystal was completely formed, the animal crystal flew directly into those stone houses, absorbed the demonized nightmare people, and then went into the ground to the place where the two worlds merged. This is Ziji''s last contribution to the fusion of the two worlds. Yin Zhu has been thinking that Ziji will have a conspiracy and other problems, but she never thought that Ziji would go this way. Such a powerful person is like this, she has not had time to start, so she left. Yin Zhu didn''t expect that what Ziji always wanted to do was like this. However, it''s better if the two worlds fused. At least, as Ziji said, orcs have a chance to escape. They won''t be arranged as soon as they were born. "Teng an, are you ok?" Yin Zhu thought of the fate of Ziji and looked at Teng an anxiously. Teng an knew that his strength was almost absorbed in that array, but his vitality was still there. Except that his strength was a little lower, it didn''t affect others. The reason why Ziji apologized to him was that he cheated him into becoming a beast. "Nothing." Teng an said weakly. Now it''s hard for him to tell Yin Zhu that he has become a beast. He will be arrested and beaten by his mother. That''s too humiliating. Besides, Ziji has chosen to pass on his memory to so many people. Besides a sense of guilt, there should be other reasons. So many people, only he survived. If Ziji didn''t want to offend his father and mother, it was a lie. There should be other reasons. There are too many memory related news. Ziji probably knows that teng''an can''t receive too much. He has sealed the memory and spilled out the acceptable amount of teng''an every day. Teng''an feels that he has to figure out all those memories. He can''t do it in a month or two. "Yin Zhu, we''d better leave here first. This place is no longer safe." Qiao Nuo holds Yin Zhu''s shoulder and says that two days ago, he was still having a headache about what to do with those crazy people. As a result, Ziji solved all the problems. Now that they still have time, hurry to arrange things for the nightmare clan, and wait for them to go back to the orc mainland. Otherwise, once those people in the upper boundary come down half a month later, they are afraid that there will be a tough battle to fight. Yin Zhu nodded. What happened in the nightmare world is that he can''t hide what he wants to hide. It''s better to talk to the big people in the nightmare world about the integration of the two worlds. Yin Zhu left the dark abyss in a hurry, but after walking out of the dark abyss, Yin Zhu looked at the dry sea under his feet. Not far away, many people came in this direction, obviously to explore what happened. When she came to Hanhai for the first time, how amazing was the aura that floated from the Hanhai at night. Now the Hanhai, which has been accumulated for many years, is empty. She wondered before that those people with the purple sacrifice belt could break the boundary of the two realms and let the two realms merge. It turned out that they had gathered the power of the whole Hanhai. "What''s the matter?" A group of people from Yin Zhu came out of the dark abyss, naturally very eye-catching, this time someone came forward to ask. "You go back first. We will give an explanation to the whole nightmare clan through the goddess statue tomorrow." When Jono takes over all the things left by Mengji, he naturally knows where the nodes of each tribe''s goddess statues are. It''s obviously impossible for the tribes to inform each other. Jono intends to inform the people of those tribes about these things through the goddess statues. Jono''s strength is strong enough. He is very reasonable and willing to explain. Naturally, no one will embarrass them. However, some people still stare at Jono and his party from a distance. After all, they are afraid that Jono and his party will run away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 Jono knew these things very well. Knowing the reason why they did it, they didn''t feel disgusted by Fang. On the contrary, they let those people follow them and didn''t say anything. Anyway, after a while, they can explain everything through which nodes. Jono quickly found the node, and then explained everything in front of those people. It is obvious that no one can stop the integration of the two worlds. It is also the people who can see it with their own eyes. As for the people in the upper world, they will naturally encounter them in the future. Of course, Jono said these things must give those people a great shock, but all things like Jono said, if you don''t believe it, those people can go to the dark abyss to see, they don''t have to cheat. Anyway, they have informed all the tribes to send a person to Hanhai to discuss how to deal with the people in the upper world. Jono doesn''t think that they can handle this matter well, but he needs to unite the people in Hanhai to deal with it. There must be some people who won''t come or have their own plans. Jono, they can''t force everyone to be present. At least they have been informed. As for the outcome, it depends on everyone''s own choice. Even Jono can''t guarantee that the people who follow them will be OK. So Jono respects no one''s choice. What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that with the integration of the dark abyss and the upper world, earth shaking changes have taken place on the other side of the orc continent. The most obvious change is that the road to the nightmare world hidden before the extreme north will have been revealed, and the huge temple and the towering wall will have become ruins. This change attracted Bai Kun''s attention in the first time. Bai Kun''s strength is also the highest. He rushed there in the first time and deployed his array around him. This place is connected with the nightmare world. At least for the moment, the nightmare world is not suitable for merging with the orc world, so Bai Kun doesn''t want any orcs to pass here. The most important thing is that the seal between the two realms will begin to loosen. Now Bai Kun can easily go through this array to the nightmare realm. Is this movement caused by something happened in the nightmare world, or by teng''an''s so-called inheritance? But if teng''an did it, why didn''t teng''an show up? Bai Kun didn''t have much time to contact teng''an, but Bai Kun was sure that teng''an would never do anything against Yin Zhu, but they didn''t show up for such a big thing, whether it was Ziji or teng''an, unless they were trapped in a certain place If there is something that can trap a group of beast like people with such strong fighting power, there is only another possibility. Teng''an may have made this move, but they are not here. It is very likely that all those people have gone to the nightmare world. Thinking of this, Bai Kun''s first reaction was to go to the nightmare world and immediately see what Ziji wanted to do? Just thinking for a moment, Bai Kun stopped. He carefully fixed the array around him and left a message to Meng Tai. Then he turned and stepped into the nightmare world. Just as he entered the nightmare world, Bai Kun felt that something was wrong, because the aura of the nightmare world was much less. The aura of the nightmare world was always very strong, especially after practicing the reincarnation formula. He felt very sharp. However, this time, he found that the aura accumulated in the air was gone, and the aura here is almost the same as that of the orc world It''s flat. What''s going on? How can this happen? Who can absorb so much aura in this world? Bai Kun soon inquired into the cause of the incident. Yin Zhu explained everything very clearly. It was easy for Bai Kun to inquire. When Bai Kun knew the process and result of all the incidents, he knew that it was Ziji. Only Ziji could make such a big hand and powerful array, and only those with ancient inheritance knew it Things. He was really surprised to know that the two worlds merged. He had been thinking about what Ziji wanted to do with such a large group of people, but he didn''t expect that Ziji should merge the two worlds. World integration has to say that this is really a solution. After knowing that Yin Zhu is OK, Bai Kun is a little relieved. He plans to go back to Montaigne and tell him the news so that he can get ready. Then he goes to Hanhai to meet Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is preparing how to meet the people in the upper world. The people in the upper world are going crazy at this time. They had a good life, and they had enough food reserves, so they didn''t have to worry about the future. As for the people in the lower world who wanted to resist, they didn''t know that for thousands of years, or even every reincarnation, no one had resisted, but which time was not suppressed by them? What can the people in the lower world do to them? But they never thought that the people in the lower world didn''t know what way to integrate the two worlds. How could they harvest the rations of the lower world in the future? What''s important is that they try their best to change the trend of integration, but they find that no matter how they change it, they can''t change it. The two worlds are integrating and the world rules are resetting. That is to say, they can no longer control the people in the orc world with the beast pill.They would like to rush to the orc world and catch the culprit, but now because of the integration of the world, the rules at the junction of the two worlds are very chaotic, and no one dares to move at this time. If they dare to move at this time, they are afraid that they will be melted by the rules at the first time. They find that they can''t do anything. They can only watch the two worlds merge, merge and perfect into a complete world. In the beginning, these two worlds were considered immature. They should have been integrated. Normally, if they were integrated, they would become a mature world. Then the strongman of their world, that is, the Lord of the holy palace, was powerful. He directly intercepted the core of the orc world, making the Orc world their subsidiary world, and the orcs became their cultivation resources, But they never thought that the people in the orc world didn''t know how to integrate the two worlds. When Bai Ji knew the news, he couldn''t help laughing and was very happy. "This purple sacrifice has two talents. I always thought this guy had nothing to do. I didn''t expect that he had such a skill. It was really beyond my medical care." Obviously, the purple sacrifice made Bai Ji feel very good. Taijing, the subordinate of Baiji, looks at Baiji''s unbridled and happy appearance, and can''t help but remind him carefully, "shisan Shengzi, people outside are not happy because of this matter. It''s not good for you to let those people find an excuse to attack you." When Bai Ji heard this, he glanced at his men and said, "I''m afraid of their useless waste? Besides, they are my enemies. If they are not happy, I will be happy. What''s wrong with that? " Taijing couldn''t help crying when he heard this, "son of God, you can do this. We don''t dare to fight them." "Besides, although you are more powerful than other saints, don''t forget that there are also palace masters. You are mainly out of the pass. Those villains will complain, and you will suffer in front of the palace master." Taijing frowns and persuades that Baiji will be seized by many people, which is not good for his little master. After all, Bai Ji has been in the orc world for such a long time. Many people say that Bai Ji''s heart has been taken away by the orcs. The reason why Bai Ji can take back his father''s position is that he has enough strength. However, many people are envious of him. Some people want to step on Bai Ji. Bai Ji is really not suitable. "Well, I know about this. I won''t let anyone get hold of it." Bai Ji said lightly. As for the palace master, the world is about to merge. Does he still need to see his face? He will soon return to the wet land and meet Mengji. Think of Meng Ji, Bai Ji''s heart is a little happy. Meng Ji should be very happy to see herself go back. There are also those noble sons who are supposed to have fun when they meet Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu''s strength should be very strong. Forget it, there are still more than ten days to go before the two worlds are fully integrated. Anyway, those people have a hard time, so he won''t add fuel to the fire. That''s all. However, what he has to do still needs to be arranged. Bai Ji asked Taijing carefully several times. Looking at Taijing''s surprised eyes, Bai Ji put out his finger and knocked on the table. He said with a smile, "I''ll tell you something? As for the surprise? In addition to the earth shaking changes in the world, why should we be superior? Do you think orcs will never be able to turn over? Don''t worry about it. I''m sure even if the orcs can''t win, they can''t lose. Go ahead. " Ziji left behind and made a lot of preparations. He also made a lot of preparations. Although his purpose was different from that of Ziji, Baiji''s intention to deal with those saints and the palace master was true. Taijing nods when he hears this. Anyway, Baiji''s orders will not start until the two worlds are completely integrated. Now it''s OK to arrange them. Just as Baiji said, it''s too easy for him to do something when the world is integrated. Even if he loses, it''s still very easy to escape. It''s because he believes in Baiji''s strength that Taijing does what Baiji asks . Baiji looks at Taijing''s back when he turns around and goes out. He can''t help but laugh. I believe it will be super fun when the two worlds are completely integrated. Ziji has done a good thing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 As time approaches, everyone is making final preparations. Yin Zhu took teng''an for a rest. Looking at teng''an, who had become a lion, he could not help rubbing teng''an''s head. "Teng''an, it''s been several days. How can you not be an adult? My mother hasn''t seen you for many years. Can you come back and show me?" Teng an can''t help but tremble when he hears this. When the orc is seriously injured, he will become a wild animal and recover better. Now he has been injured for several days with Yin Zhu, and his body is much better. In fact, his body is not a big problem. It''s just that his skill is sucked away. He has recovered after a few days'' rest. "Mother, I''m not in good health yet. As for me, I look like tengxi. Just look at tengxi when you think of me." Teng an doesn''t solve his own physical problems now. He only plans to solve them by himself. Yin Zhu and his family have enough worries. Besides, if the purple sacrifice who arranges this array can''t change the situation, I''m afraid Yin Zhu and his family have no good way. But these days he received a lot of memories of Ziji, but he didn''t find any useful way. "OK, as like as two peas, but it''s good to come back early, so you can''t keep your head up. Although it looks good, but mom wants to see you now. Even if you want to get Teng, you are not tengxi, even if your foreign trade is exactly the same as tengxi in the eyes of outsiders, but in the eyes of your mother, you are different." Yin Zhu holds Teng an and says with a smile. "I see." Teng an finally sent Yin Zhu away, and then very irritable grabbed his hair. "Teng an, is there something wrong with your body?" Hearing this, Teng an turned back and saw tengxi standing on one side. Teng an could not help but let out a sigh and patted his chest. "Big brother, people will be scared to death." Teng an rolled his eyes. "OK, tell me what''s going on. Don''t try to hide it from me. The connection between us is continuous. If we can''t feel it far away, you will be by my side. If I can''t feel it, I won''t be your brother." Tengxi said directly, and then sat down beside tengan. When Teng an heard this, he gave Teng Xi a white look, and then said, "you feel it. What else do you want me to do?" Teng Xi reaches out his hand and gently touches his brother''s head. For this brother, he and Teng Cheng are both guilty. At the beginning, one of the three brothers needed to be a semi orc, but as brothers, they both absorbed enough strength. Only Teng an became a semi ORC. His brother, who clearly needed to be taken care of, took the responsibility for them. Although the three brothers were forced to separate soon after they were born, tengxi''s feelings for the younger brother did not decrease. "Is that all you can do? Can''t change back in the future? " He saw with his own eyes the ending of those people led by Ziji. They were all dead. It''s very good that Teng an could recover his life. It can''t be without consequences. In combination with his recent experience of Teng an''s psychological activities, he had a guess. If there is a way to save, tengan will not be like this. Only if there is no way, tengan will be so restless. "Don''t tell my mother, she will be sad when she knows." Teng an whispered. Tengxi can''t help but grieve when he confirms what he thinks in his heart. His brother, who owes a lot, has become a beast before he can repay him. "Is there no way to recover?" Teng Xi asked very sad. "In order to pursue the ultimate power, we gave up the human gene in our body and became a complete beast. Apart from retaining my current consciousness, I am no different from beasts. Of course, the only difference is that I am stronger than ordinary beasts, that''s all." At the beginning, Teng an knew the consequences, but he was cheated by Ziji. In fact, it wasn''t cheating. Ziji''s promise to him was actually completed under certain conditions. So does he regret it? Teng an doesn''t mean to regret it. It''s just that this matter shouldn''t be known by his mother. In fact, it doesn''t matter if he is dead. His family doesn''t know that it didn''t happen if they didn''t see it, does it? But he happened to meet a group of Yin Zhu, who couldn''t run away if he wanted to, or could he run back secretly? "So, you''re going to hide it from anyone? You don''t have to say it now, but after a long time, can you hide your mother? " Asked tanche in a calm voice. "I know. Isn''t that something?" Teng an frowned and said. "If you really had a way, you wouldn''t be like this. You wouldn''t be ready to sneak away when we are busy and no one cares about you?" Tengxi seized tengan''s wings. Teng an''s face froze when he heard this. He was really a brother from the first child. He even guessed what he wanted to do. This is, this is too accurate. Looking at Teng Xi''s dark face, how can he go now? "Teng an, are we brothers? You have something we can help you, we can discuss, you can''t just leave, if you fool around, mother, they are afraid that they will be more upset and sad because of your things, I am very straightforward to say, you are mother''s child, mother can''t ignore you, there is also Father, even if short time can''t find you, short time no time, can go on, in the future Well, they are afraid that they will go all over the world to find you. Are you sure you want to leave without saying a word? " Tengxi looked at tengan with a cold face.Teng an''s face turned white when he heard this, then he was silent for a while and said, "what should I do?" "Stay here. I''ll cover for you if there''s anything. I promise that they won''t suspect you. Besides, you''re here. You can take care of each other. Teng''an, you know what''s going to happen next. We can''t guarantee that we''ll do well. You say that in case, there''s a case. When you run away, you won''t even see the last time. Think about what we''re going to do How sad. " Tengxi could not help but give a small threat at this time, so that tengan would not go. Teng an''s face froze when he heard this, and then he gritted his teeth and said, "you want me not to leave, but you said, you have to give me cover. If my mother finds out, I''ll leave." Tengxi nods. He''s going to go back to Ze to inquire about the relevant information. It''s really no good. After the complete integration of the two worlds, he''s going to find Baiji to inquire about some news. Who knows the most about Ziji is of course Baiji''s old rival, and Baiji has been operating in this world for so many years, so he''s very familiar with some related things. Maybe There''s no way. Fortunately, he found out in time and didn''t teach Teng an to sneak away. The three brothers had a hard time reuniting, but they didn''t want to disperse. It''s just that his mother has some signs of doubt today. It seems that he should try to prevaricate Yin Zhu like a way. What should we do? Go back to Tengcheng and discuss with them. Let''s think about what we want to do. What tengxi doesn''t know is that Yin Zhu went to Ze after he went back here, "Ze, you can help me see tengan. You''ve been looking at tengan for many days. You also say tengan''s health is almost good, but tengan says that he is still injured and can''t become a ORC. He always feels that there is something wrong." Obviously, Yin Zhu also suspected that teng''an had physical problems. It''s just that Teng an doesn''t want to say it. It''s meaningless for her to force her child to say it. Anyway, she wants to know. There must be other ways to know why she has to force her child to do something she doesn''t want to do. Ze nodded at this time and said, "I think it''s a bit strange. In fact, I''ve seen the array made by Ziji. Normally, the orcs should not be able to activate so much energy of Hanhai, but they not only activated it, but also detonated it. I also think it''s strange that they combined those forces to fuse the two worlds." What''s more, why all the orcs were in the form of wild animals at the beginning? Is it because of this reason, or did they turn into wild animals in some taboo way and then detonate the vast sea? Since it''s taboo, it often has a very powerful side effect. Don''t you see that the leading purple sacrifice is dead? It''s normal that teng''an won''t go now. It''s just that it''s too hurtful for a mother. Ze didn''t immediately answer her guess. Instead, he said seriously, "I''ll go back and check what the problem is. You don''t have to worry. You can see that I can become a man with a chicken, not to mention tengan? If it''s a big deal, just follow me. " Ze comfortingly patted Yin Zhu on the shoulder and said, when Yin Zhu heard this, he gradually let go of his original worry. Yes, what he was worried about was to cultivate demons at most. In addition to the different cultivation methods, in fact, he was similar to orcs, for example, he could change from human to beast. "OK, I''ll leave it to you. Don''t forget to give me a good home check." With Ze''s words, Yin Zhu''s heart is very stable. Ze doesn''t know that his words will become a pot that he can''t throw away all his life. He didn''t know whether he was in a big trouble or a big trouble that he couldn''t solve. Then Ze went to teng''an and said to check teng''an''s injuries. Then Ze couldn''t find any problems, and teng''an didn''t have any injuries. Then Ze had to give teng''an his training methods and let teng''an practice. Teng''an also knows the particularity of Ze. He wanted to try Ze''s way when he couldn''t help it. Ze told him that it was the best way. Then teng''an found that he could practice this skill. After practice, his strength soon recovered, but he couldn''t find the chance to change. That is to say, he can practice this skill, but he can''t become a demon like Ze. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 I don''t know why. According to principle, any animal can become a demon, but Teng an has no way to practice. Teng an thinks that it may be the transformation array of Ziji lane at the beginning. Moreover, he is not a traditional animal. Teng''an has heard about the definition of demon. Human beings are originally evolved from intelligent animals. Some animals have no way to evolve because they are too big, so they create the skill of demon cultivation. The reason why all animals can become human beings is that they have human genes, some of which are only very few, and Demons cultivate these genes The bottom of the trigger. Teng''an is different. At the time of transformation, teng''an has eliminated all the genes that belong to human beings. Now without human genes, teng''an can''t become human after natural cultivation. "No use?" Teng Xi looked at Teng an''s disappointed face. He thought that the clever Ze should have a way, but he didn''t think it was useless. "What to do? I can''t hide it for a long time." Teng an said anxiously, if Teng Xi can''t help himself solve this problem, he will find a way to run away. When Teng Xi heard this, he grabbed Teng an and said with a straight face, "what are you in a hurry? My mother, they are going to be busy next time, but they don''t care much about you. You stay first. We can ask Master later. Maybe master has a way." Although Teng an was not accepted as a disciple by Baiji in this life, tengxi knew that Teng an understood what he said. Hearing what Teng Xi said, Teng an hesitated for a moment, then nodded. There is no one in the world who knows orcs better than Bai Ji. Bai Ji has done so much and studied so much. Maybe he has a way. "Master, brother, do you think master will help us?" Teng an shook his head, thinking how much Zichen cared about this master before, who could think that Baiji was not a person in this world. Tengxi nodded his head and said, "I don''t know what master wants to do, but I think master is willing to help us as long as his interests are not touched." Teng an heard this words silent, then nodded, is white sacrifice to purple Chen this disciple should have feelings, but this feeling has a premise, that is not to violate his interests. "OK, I''ll talk about it later. I won''t leave for the moment. Don''t worry. If I really want to leave, I''ll tell you about it." Teng an looked at these two days are guarding his big brother, very helpless said. Teng Xi was afraid that he would run away secretly. Teng Xi nodded with satisfaction after hearing this, "OK, you said, if you didn''t tell me to leave secretly, I won''t forgive you in the future, understand?" Teng an rolled his eyes when he heard this. If he really wants to leave, does he need to be forgiven? Forget it, I''d better not say that. Let''s have a look. It''s not the time to leave. On the other hand, Bai Kun told Mengtai what happened in Hanhai. He didn''t take part in the rest. The head of Mengtai will do a good job in arranging the tribe. He doesn''t have to worry about it. Unless Mengtai and ordinary people can''t solve it, Bai Kun won''t take charge of daze tribe. Fortunately, there is no need for him to worry about Montaigne. Montaigne went to other tribes to unite himself. In recent years, the orc world has changed a lot, that is, priests with a little ability can predict the great changes in heaven and earth. Naturally, many people believe in the news from Mengtai. At this time, Bai Kun has returned to Hanhai. He is going to fight Yin Zhu for several rounds. He can''t fall behind. Bai Yangui, who was going to take Yang Wantong around to have a look at the news, also took the initiative to move closer to what Yin Zhu said. He wanted to see where he could help Yin Zhu. In fact, he couldn''t help. After all, he was a part of the world. Helping Yin Zhu was helping himself. It''s very open that most of the tribes in Hanhai sent people out to talk about it, but there were no leaders. Yin Zhu didn''t want to take care of so many people. In the end, this matter was put on Qiao Nuo''s head. Qiao Nuo was strong enough, and he was also good at dealing with people. Anyway, Yin Zhu didn''t listen to how Qiao Nuo and those people agreed. He only knew that most of the tribes decided to join hands and let Qiao Nuo do it Commander, if this battle fails, then they will not continue to send people out, but protect other people of their tribe. The meaning is very clear, that is, if Jono wins this battle, if he loses, he is afraid that he will go on fighting his own way. Jono can''t say that it''s not good for them to do so. After all, he can''t hand over all the power of the tribe to another person. Now he has the answer, and he''s actually quite satisfied. Soon all the soldiers sent by that tribe will go into the dark abyss. They will have direct contact with the people in the upper world. It''s better to keep the people in the upper world out of the dark abyss. Over the upper boundary, Bai Ji is calculating at this time. He has been very leisurely recently. The two realms should have been integrated, and they were intercepted by the former palace masters. Now once the trend of integration begins, it can''t be changed at all. Their palace masters haven''t appeared from beginning to end. Only those saints are busy over there, right?Of course, there are also people who can''t find Baiji to get into trouble, but they all ask Baiji to Dafa to leave. On the surface, he is just the thirteen Saint son, but even the first saint son is not his opponent. Here, Baiji dares to say that he doesn''t avoid anyone except a Palace leader. "Taijing, the integration of the two worlds is about to be completed." Bai Ji said quietly. He nodded too much. Now he was afraid of the old master. Baiji had changed too much. At least he couldn''t find out his mind. "Then we''ll go to the border and have a look, so that we can enter the orc world at the first time." When talking about the orc world, Bai Ji''s face rarely had a smile. "All right, son." Taijing bowed his head and answered respectfully. "Taijing, am I nice to you?" Bai Ji suddenly opened his mouth. Taijing nodded hastily, "of course, you are the best son." Taijing remembers that Shengzi asked a partner who had betrayed him when he was a child a few days ago, and then Shengzi tore each other alive. He still remembers the blood. Although he didn''t betray Shengzi at that time, Shengzi suddenly asked this sentence, which made him feel a little cold for no reason. "Taijing, why do I think you are a little cold?" Bai Ji said. "Yes, yes, I''m going to add a dress." Taijing said and left in a hurry. Bai Ji looks at Taijing walking away and smiles. He doesn''t want to scare Taijing like this, but there is only one Taijing around him now. Because Taijing has different ideas, this guy hesitates when he does things. He doesn''t need such hesitation. Of course, he is not a cruel man, just like tengan brothers Up is not betrayal him, but he still forgave those children. There are too many things to do for the integration of the two worlds. However, there should be no animal elixir in the orc world now. I don''t know what the people who organized people to rob the animal elixir in the first time think. Bai Ji really wants to see this joke. It will look good then. After Taijing came out with a piece of animal skin, he could not help shivering at the smiling Baiji. Normally, baiji would laugh as long as he wanted to figure out who he was. Now he found that he could stand Baiji''s cold face, at least he didn''t need hair in his heart. "Pearl, you''ve done everything you need to do." Taijing responds in a low voice at this time. "OK, I''ll thank you later, Taijing." Bai Ji said with a smile. Taijing couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his forehead when he heard this, "forget it, I won''t be rewarded, as long as you don''t count me in the future." The fairy fights and the kid suffers. He really can''t afford to play. Bai Ji said with a smile, "don''t worry, you can write down what you spent. I''ll give you money later." Taijing is worried that his failure will affect him. Every brave guy, but forget it, who taught him to take care of him when he was a child? Now he risks helping her and helping him. What Baiji asked Taijing to do was about the palace master. According to reason, the world rules were broken, and it was the palace master who was seriously injured. But this time, the palace master didn''t move at all. It''s too abnormal, it''s just like a trap. The whole upper world is going crazy now. Only the palace master is calm. If you don''t know, it''s absolutely impossible. Baiji sees many notes flying to the palace master every day. But why is the palace master so calm and not worried about anything? Bai Ji didn''t know much about the palace master. He left the upper world and went to the orc continent when he was very young. The only thing he heard was that the palace master was very powerful, but he was not sure what kind of master he was. He left a lot of backhand, among which Mengji was the most important part. But he couldn''t judge if he didn''t see the palace leader with his own eyes. No matter how powerful the palace leader is, he is not afraid. The world is so big that he can just find someone to live. Anyway, there are so many people in the upper world. No one can stop him except the palace leader. Where can he not go. Baiji has done something for himself, but it''s not enough. He also plans to select some reliable servants to cultivate, and then enter the orc world with him. Baiji has a feeling that the two worlds will be very interesting after the integration of the world, especially the other holy sons, whose eyes are on the top of their heads, should let them fall a few somersaults in this world, but he didn''t say it. Anyway, he is very happy to see those people being beaten in the face. There are also a few Yinzhu. He has created so many conditions for them. If they don''t make any progress, he will go to Yinzhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 After the two worlds are about to be completely integrated, Bai Ji, relying on his familiarity with the orc world, ventured through the barrier and came to the dark abyss. Because he was too familiar with the world, Bai Ji found Yin Zhu and some of them for the first time. Just looking at the already empty hall, Bai Ji looked at Jono standing there with a gloomy face, "where''s Mengji?" According to his inference, Mengji should be waiting for his return here at this time. He even comes here for the first time, thinking about his prepared backhand. Isn''t he afraid to fight with the leader of the holy palace at that time? Then he now found that the dark abyss was destroyed, and Mengji didn''t know where she had gone. "I don''t know where master Mengji has gone, but I can tell you that Mengji doesn''t want to see you." Jono gets all the power of Mengji. Although he doesn''t know about Mengji and Baiji, he still knows about them. Bai Ji''s face turned black when he heard this. He was biting his teeth and staring at Jono. "It''s impossible." Think about how well he told Mengji at the beginning, and Mengji promised him, but why did Mengji leave? He said that it was impossible, but for Mengji''s willingness, Jono could not have snatched Mengji''s power. Only Mengji''s willingness could Jono have such powerful power. "No way." The hit Bai Ji couldn''t help shouting. He has calculated a lot in his life, but he didn''t expect to fall in his lover''s hand. Why did Mengji do that, he said, he won''t harm the world of orcs, why would he let go? He didn''t care about everything, even him. "What''s impossible? Mengji is not stupid. You may really like Mengji, but there are too many other things in this love. Your selfishness is too heavy. You don''t love Mengji wholeheartedly, but Mengji treats you wholeheartedly. Everyone around you treats you wholeheartedly. You have betrayed their feelings, so they choose to love Mengji He left Xiao Jin can''t help jumping out at this time. If you say to the feelings of perseverance, Xiaojin has the most feelings, so he can understand Mengji finally put down all the heart to go. Bai Ji''s face turned pale when he heard this. After a long time, he squatted on the ground and held his head. He was as sad as an injured baby. "It''s too late for you to be sad. You knew why you had to be sad now." Xiao Jin can''t see the sacrifice in vain. He looks pathetic and regretful. At this time, there is no regret medicine. The damage has been caused, and it can''t be made up. "Well, don''t mend the knife. He''s pathetic enough." Yin Zhu pulls Xiaojin who is ready to talk nonsense. Sometimes Yin Zhu is curious about how Xiaojin and Jono get along with each other because of their different personalities. Their daily life is OK, at least nothing happens because they fight for their bodies. "You deserve it." Xiao Jin also made a face. Bai Ji slowly stood up after a while of pain. Looking at Xiao Jin who still made faces to himself, he twisted a strange smile on his face. "You have the power of Mengji, robbed my things, and dare to mock me in front of me? I''m going to kill you. " With these words, Bai Ji directly attacks Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin. When Xiao Jin hears these words, he pushes Yin Zhu away and then greets him, "who''s afraid of who?" Baiji doesn''t think that he was easy to bully when he was weak. Xiaojin doesn''t like Baiji. He doesn''t like Baiji''s calculation. Love is love. He counts his lover under the banner of love. But he doesn''t deserve the one who really loves him. When they went to the dark abyss, they were beaten by Baiji. Even Yinzhu wanted to go back by Baiji. Think about how wronged they were at that time, and how angry Xiaojin is now. He was forced into Mengji''s body and separated from Yinzhu for so much time. All these are Baiji''s fault. Baiji is also very angry because of Mengji''s leaving. He is even more angry at Xiaojin, who has absorbed Mengji''s power and is also so arrogant. The result of two equally angry and powerful men fighting is earth shaking. Fortunately, the things on the side of the dark abyss are useless, even if they are useless. Otherwise, the two fighting like this will not know how much killing they will bring. Bai Kun took a look at the two men in the battle and directly took Yin Zhu away. "Let''s go first. At their level, it''s not so easy to decide the outcome of the battle. Let''s go first, and we can''t see the result here. If you really want to see Yin Zhu, I''ll go back and get some meat kebabs. Let''s have a barbecue and watch." Yang Wantong, who has just arrived with Bai Yangui, can''t help laughing at this. Yin Zhu''s partner is really funny. It''s clearly a vendetta. It''s just a barbecue. There are people competing with each other. Yang Wantong can''t understand the battle between Baiji and Xiaojin, but since the people on Yin Zhu''s side are not worried, there is no problem. Don''t worry. As for Xiao Jin and Qiao Nong, Xiao Jin''s strength will be a little higher than that of Jono. Of course, their original strength should be the same, but Xiao Jin''s fighting instinct and fighting consciousness are much stronger than Jono''s. This is the basic reason for victory in many battles.A group of people, just like Bai Kun said, went to the barbecue. Of course, in fact, this is just the last relaxation. Everyone knows that even Baiji has come back. Will the remaining troops be far behind? But I don''t know what Baiji came back to do. Yin Zhu doesn''t completely believe in Bai Ji. Even if Bai Ji says that he has a grudge against the people in the upper world, only a few of them can have a grudge. It''s impossible for all of them to have a grudge, right? Didn''t you see Baiji even use his lover? Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be used to pay for people. Baiji Xiaojin is a little angry, but both of them know that if they really want to work hard, no one knows each other''s backhand, and no one can guarantee that they can take each other''s mace. In terms of strength, Xiaojin''s strength will be stronger, but not too much. Baiji has been operating in the orc world for thousands of years, even in the dark No one knows if there is any backhand in the abyss, so the best thing is not to work hard. So on the surface, it seems that these two people are fighting to death. In fact, the real thing is that they are fighting each other to vent their temper. There is no one who really wants to stick to it. It''s just that both of them are angry at this meeting. They are working very hard here. As a result, Yin Zhu is having a barbecue and watching a play. It''s too much. In particular, Xiaojin is so angry that he is about to smoke. The consequence of his anger is that he hides it directly and lets Jono go to the top. Jono, who accepted it temporarily, said that he was speechless. If he wanted to change it, he couldn''t change it earlier. Would it kill him at this time? Jono riskily opened Baiji''s attack. Baiji was also absent-minded. He was angry. He was angry that Jono had captured Mengji''s power. But if he wanted to say that he didn''t have the heart to kill Jono, let alone that, Mengji had taken the initiative to give these powers. If he took action against Jono, wouldn''t he oppose Mengji? At that time, I''m afraid Mengji won''t see him any more. In order to dream, he can step back, now he just want to know where dream Ji is. Jono is not Xiaojin. He doesn''t want to fight with Baiji. Since Baiji comes back here in advance at this time, there must be something, which is probably related to Mengji. That''s why baiji is so angry. "Master, can we have a talk?" Jono said a word during the attack. "I have nothing to say to you." Bai Ji gave a cold hum. Jono couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. "Tell me your story. Maybe I can help you. You know, I''m smart, handsome and full of melancholy temperament. Such a perfect man is willing to help you with emotional problems. What are you hesitating about?" Jono shamelessly added a long list of words to himself. Maybe Baiji really needs an audience. Baiji tells her all about Mengji. After listening to this story, Jono is a little dizzy. How can anyone touch this kind of thing? It''s strange. "Well, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight, fight Jono said with a smile, a great white sacrifice, if not willing, he will say again. "Are you making up with me?" Baiji looks at Jono standing in front of him curiously. "Yes, as long as your goal is not to destroy the world, I can reconcile with you, be good friends, eat and sleep together." Said Jono comfortingly. "Eat and sleep together?" Go back to Yin Zhu and report that Qiao Nuo likes Bai Ji. This is Xiao Jin. Unfortunately, this guy just shrinks back for the first time. He is obviously worried that Bai Ji will settle with him. Bai Ji''s mood is really bad. Originally, Mengji''s affairs have already hit him enough. Then he finds that his strength is not even better than Jono''s, and even Tengxiao''s strength is not much worse than him. He has no way to master these people as before, and these people are completely beyond his control. It seems that he really needs to think about the next step. Fortunately, as Jono said before, his goal is not to destroy the world, so he can cooperate with Yin Zhu and they. I think Mengji will come back at that time, just like he is now back in the orc continent, right? He doesn''t believe that Mengji is really willing to leave regardless of anything. She must hide in a corner of the world and watch him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 "Is Mengji OK?" Bai Ji was silent for a long time. Jono thought for a moment and said, "Mengji gave me 90% of her strength at the beginning, and then left. At the beginning, I asked her where she wanted to go, but she didn''t say anything. She left directly. She said she would go to her own resting place." Bai Ji smiles when he hears this. Sure enough, Mengji is OK. As long as Mengji is alive, she can still live well even if she doesn''t have enough strength. Where can she rest assured of him? She is also worried that if he really wants to destroy the world, she can stand up for a while. At least in this world, only she can influence his mind. "Cooperation is OK, but both sides should show their sincerity." Bai Ji had stopped fighting at this time and went directly to Yin Zhu''s barbecue. Then he sat down, picked up the barbecue and ate it. It was quite impolite. Seeing Bai Ji like this, Yin Zhu really wants to kick him. This man is really conceited. She doesn''t like him very much. "Sincerity, what kind of sincerity do you want? Baiji, if you want to talk about sincerity, it should be that you have no sincerity to us from the beginning to the end? " Yin Zhu said unhappily. She was very unhappy when she thought that she had been arranged by this person before, not to mention that Bai Ji was good at calculating. She didn''t worry that he was real. This guy wanted to be sincere with her. "Come on, I know you have a problem with me. Let me show my sincerity first. In short, the animal dan you absorbed still has problems, and only I can solve your follow-up problems, such as Jono. Although Jono absorbed so much energy because of the seamless transformation of Xiaojin, I can clearly say that you really don''t have it now But when you face the people in the upper world, you will find that the power in your body can''t be exerted at all. " Bai Ji said directly. "What do you mean?" Yin Zhu asked directly, you know that all the people here have absorbed the power of the beast pill. If they are completely restrained by the people in the upper world, how can they fight with the people in the upper world? Thanks to her thinking that they are strong enough to deal with several high handed people in the upper world before, and now Bai Ji says they are completely restrained? So they''re going to be prisoners? Bai Ji laughed, "there are many powerful forces in the animal pill. Do you think Ziji doesn''t know about this? But why didn''t Ziji absorb it? You don''t say that Ziji can''t find a solution to those means in the beast pill. " Yin Zhu clenched his teeth when he heard this. They still fell into the hands of Bai Ji. "Say your terms?" Bai Kun holds down Yin Zhu who wants to get angry and asks in a low voice. Now they are controlled by others. Bai Ji smiles at this time, and then he throws a small pottery bottle directly. A thin layer of powder mist flies towards several people, and then he directly gets into their bodies. Yin Zhu is terrified and wants to escape, but he finds that it''s useless to escape. It seems that the thing has been staring at them, and they can''t stop There is no way to get rid of it. Although it can be dispelled by the wind, as long as they have time, they will gather again until they all get into their bodies. Even Ze can''t avoid it. "Baiji, what are you doing?" Yin Zhu cried out, and he was cheated again. At this time, Bai Ji smiles gracefully: "don''t worry, I have no malice to you, at least now it will be absolutely no malice, I''m not worried that you said I lied to you, now you can try, how much power do you have left?" Yin Zhu felt relieved when she saw that Bai Ji had not done anything to them. Then she tried. She found that the smoke had entered their bodies and did not damage their bodies. It was just strange that it had locked most of their strength. For example, now Yin Zhu can still fight, and the strength they might play is only ten times of their original strength Two. How can we fight with the people in the upper world? "Baiji, who knows if what you said is true? Maybe you have developed this thing to deal with us. After all, you are so familiar with orcs." Yin Zhu said unhappily, now they are completely at a disadvantage. What''s worse is that they don''t even have the qualification to negotiate. "You can''t believe it. I''ve already told you, haven''t I? To be familiar with orcs, it should be said that the temple that controls the world has long been thoroughly studied. " Bai Ji said indifferently. "You contact us in this state first, otherwise we are not easy to negotiate." Bai Kun didn''t like this feeling of helplessness. "It''s very simple to solve this problem. It only needs a drop of blood from the people in the upper world." Bai Ji said and directly cut his fingers, and then a few drops of blood fell on everyone''s head, and then the invisible suppression dispersed. Ze looked at Bai Ji very seriously at this time. His strength can be said to be 100% raised by beast Dan. Just now, because he was suppressed, he turned into a chicken that could not do anything, and almost didn''t scare him to death. Bai Ji also saw Ze, "this is what you brought back from the alien world. It''s pretty." "Want my blood?" Baiji looks at Ze seductively. Ze was more alert when he heard this, and he didn''t know if the red fog they had met before would become like this or that, or if it only works for the first time, if it works every time, they really need to prepare a share of the blood of the people in the upper world, so that they can relieve their negative state at any time.Baiji is luring him. He wants Baiji''s blood very much and wants to study it carefully. As long as the research results come out, he can get rid of those annoying red fog. At this time, Bai Kun directly twisted Ze back. The orc Yin Zhu brought back is a bit funny, but the knowledge is very rich. It can be said that they have encyclopedias here, but they can''t give them to outsiders. Ze was an animal first, and then a man. Although Ze said he was a demon, not an orc, they still regarded Ze as an orc, just an orc without a beast pill. "Before you asked us to show sincerity, what is your sincerity?" Bai Kun will ask seriously. There is always a feeling that Bai Ji wants to rob Ze. "I''m very interested in him. How about trading him for it?" Bai Ji pointed to Ze and said with a smile. "Yinzhu, don''t, don''t abandon me." Ze will rush into Yin Zhu''s arms and cry sadly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he turned black and twisted out Ze in his arms. Then he threw it aside. "Don''t take advantage of me." Don''t think that if you are a female now, you can take advantage of her. She knows what this guy has. "Ze is my friend, not goods. I won''t use my friends to get any benefits, so you''d better change a condition for Baiji." Yin Zhu said directly. Bai Ji said with a smile, "it''s very touching." It''s very moving. I''m so grateful to Bai Ji. "Don''t worry. If you don''t agree with me, I can still take people away? Well, it''s easy. If I can abduct him, you can''t stop him. Let Ze make his own choice, OK Bai Ji stepped back and said what he wanted. However, the more baiji is like this, the more wary Yin Zhu is. Why does this guy give in? He is not the one who will give in. So the guy is very sure that he can take Ze away from him? Ze heard this and hugged Yin Zhu''s feet, "Yin Zhu, I won''t go. No matter what he uses to tempt me, I won''t go." When Yin Zhu heard this, he patted Ze on the shoulder. "I''m very moved, but if you can get Bai Ji''s obedience, I''ll give you to him right away. It''s a pity that people don''t like you." Ze turned a white eye when he heard this, and directly lay on the ground and pretended to be dead. He didn''t want to talk to Bai Ji. Bai Ji is a monster. He can''t do anything he wants. That''s not the same as prison. He doesn''t like it at all. "Come on, you''ve got it." Yin Zhu glared at Ze, and then said to Bai Ji, "as long as you have a way to make him willing to talk to you, I promise not to stop him." Ze wanwan didn''t expect that Yin Zhu abandoned him at this time? "Yin Zhu, you have no conscience. I''m tired to death for you. You have no conscience. You have no conscience." Ze cried out. When Yin Zhu heard this, he raised his leg and gave Ze a kick. "I''m not promising. When do I want you? If you are seduced and abducted by others, what''s the matter with me?" When Ze heard this, he turned back slowly. Yes, as long as he keeps his heart, how can he go with Bai Ji? He can''t be fooled. Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu''s gag and says nothing, just smiles. "I want a way to completely solve our health problems, not a drop of your blood, because then I''m afraid you''ll bleed a lot, and you won''t be happy." Yin Zhu said directly. Bai Ji nodded when he heard this, and then said simply: "this is fair, but I didn''t get what I wanted. When I let Ze agree, I''ll give it to you." Yin Zhu''s face froze when he heard this, and he said that he wanted them to agree. It was clear that he forced them to express their opinions. Bai Ji had never been magnanimous. This Ya is a living villain, treacherous villain. People from the upper bound will come soon. What if they can''t cope with the previous move? At that time, no matter whether Ze Tong agreed or not, they would force Ze to agree. Bai Ji should have planned for Ze long ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 Ze slowly raised his head at this time, looked at Bai Ji seriously, and then asked, "what do you want to know from me?" Bai Ji shook his head helplessly when he heard this, "I don''t know." "What do you mean?" Asked Zener dully. Bai Ji said frankly at this time, "I really don''t know, because you are an unexpected person, but just because you have a lot of interesting changes, so I want to contact you and have a look. In addition, I find that the things you cultivate are a little similar to ours, but they are very different, so I want to study them." When Yin Zhu heard this, he immediately understood that it was Ziji''s surprise attack that Bai Yangui would go to the earth with her, while Ze was brought back by Bai Yangui. This is a little different, and the following is a lot different. "So that''s why you want me? Aren''t you afraid you won''t get anything then? " Ze looks at Bai Ji coldly. Bai Ji shook his head and said, "even Yin Zhu can get help from you. I can use more. My intuition tells me that you will bring me a big surprise." Ze shook his head at this time, "but I don''t like you." Ze is willing to be with Yin Zhu, because Yin Zhu is simple and direct. Such a person can''t calculate anything about him, but baiji is different. This is clearly an old fox. If he follows Baiji, he probably doesn''t know when he will be calculated. "You don''t have to be hostile to me. I''m not your enemy, am I? If you want to gain powerful power, I can help you. There are many magical things in this world. If you want to survive in this world, you have to understand this side, don''t you? How much do you think Yin Zhu''s half bucket of water can tell you? Only I can help you, or we can make a fair deal, for example, I ask you a question, you ask me a question? How about it? " Baiji lure () confused looking at Ze. "Ze, don''t believe him. He will tempt others most. It will only be good for him, not for you." Leihe hastened to tell Ze. Ze was meditating at this time. He had to say that Bai Ji''s words before really moved him, especially that his strength was still defeated by others, which he could not accept. He is not Yin Zhu, may not be Baiji to catch, he is not a fool. "You can think about it. I''m not in a hurry anyway." Bai Ji said very casually. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help gritting his teeth. He was not in a hurry, but they were in a hurry. But Yin Zhu couldn''t force Ze to make a choice. At least Ze helped her a lot during this period of time. They were friends. "Let me ask you a question first. How can we get rid of this sequela completely?" Ze asked the most important question in the hearts of several people present. "It''s simple. Just go back and find someone in the upper bound to take their life cards." White sacrifice very simply said, finish saying he also belongs to his life card out to Ze see. Ze then studied it for a while, and then said, "this life card should be a personal item. It''s useless to take it." Bai Ji said with a smile, "when they become ownerless, you can use them. Do you need me to teach you this? Anyway, it doesn''t matter how powerful it is. It''s all the same. If you go back and find someone with low strength, you can easily win even if you are suppressed, OK? " Ze listened to order to nod, as for how to let these life card have no owner, this nature doesn''t need others to teach. "Now it''s your turn to ask me." Ze doesn''t want to deal with Bai Ji yet. He just wants to get rid of him. Bai Ji shakes his head at this time. "Don''t worry. I''ll have such a chance. Naturally, I have to think about what to ask, don''t I?" Ze saw this frown, one is Baiji really didn''t think well, the second is baiji is thinking of some bad idea, but he said out of the natural will agree, anyway, just a question answer, think there won''t be too big a problem. "Then come to me when you think of it." Ze said impatiently. Yin Zhu found a place to rest after eating and drinking. Not far away from Hanhai, the experts of various tribes were waiting for the latest news. Teng Xi and Teng an secretly run to find Bai Ji after a rest in Yinzhu. Looking at the familiar and strange master standing in front of him, Teng Xi didn''t know how to speak. "What? What are you doing here? I asked for help, but even Shifu didn''t want to ask? " Bai Ji glanced at the three children in front of him, especially Teng an. Teng Xi said, "no, master..." "You are always our master." Tengxi murmured. Bai Ji directly sat down cross legged, and then looked at Teng an seriously, "come on, what''s the problem?" Tengxi saw that Baiji was not angry, so he said tengan''s question quickly. Baiji thought for a while when he heard this, then grabbed tengan and checked it. Teng an also cleverly with the white sacrifice check, white sacrifice check again, "Purple sacrifice is really a madman."Teng Xi looked at Bai Ji disappointedly at this time, "master, don''t you even have a way?" If even Baiji has no way, tengxi really doesn''t know who to turn to. Bai Ji shook his head slowly to Teng Xi''s face at this time. "Yes, there''s no way. In fact, Teng an is good, isn''t it?" When Teng Xi heard this, he almost didn''t cry. "It''s not good. Master, you can think of another way." Bai Ji turned his head and put out a hand and gently touched tengxi''s head, "tengxi, do you really want to save tengan, even if you pay your life, you are willing?" Tengxi was stunned when he heard this, and then he nodded his head for sure. He was living well, and his younger brother suffered so much that he should enjoy his happiness. "Hu Lai, I''m living well. Why should I be saved? Tengxi, you''re sick. You don''t want to live a good life." Teng an was so angry that he swore. "Little brother, you, don''t be angry, big brother. Big brother just wants to help you." Teng Xi is a bit at a loss. "Shit, do I need your help? I like what I am now. I used to be a monster. Isn''t it good now? Go back to sleep. " Teng an roared loudly. Bai Ji saw that the two brothers were going to fight red eyes. With a smile, he reached out and touched the two brothers'' heads. "OK, I''ll tease you two. There''s no magic like that. But I can see that the relationship between your brothers is very good." Teng an was so angry that his eyes were red, "you are full, right? It''s fun to tease us?" When Bai Ji heard this, he stretched out his finger and knocked teng''an''s head, "master, I haven''t taught you for a long time, and I''ve forgotten the honor and inferiority." Teng an hears this words a stiff, think of the terror that purple Chen is dominated by white sacrifice. "Master, the previous joke was not funny. I took my brother to have a rest first." Teng Xi said this without waiting for Baiji reaction, directly pulling Teng an to leave. Bai Ji can''t help laughing when he looks at the two brothers who are far away. In fact, he is not joking. He really has that method. Not only tengxi will die, but also Tengcheng will die. He can understand why Ziji left tengan at the beginning. This is for him to make a choice. Teng Xi, Teng Cheng and Teng an are triplets, not to mention that some of their souls are separated by Zichen. They can fit together well. To say that the skill is evil and powerful, and evil needs to devour his own brothers to grow up. To be strong is to cultivate that skill will be incomparably powerful. Teng an''s human nature has been eliminated, and then he will grow up To tell the truth, if these were not his disciples, he would not hesitate to follow the idea of Ziji. But when the two brothers quarreled with each other just now, he hesitated. He used to cheat Zichen, let Zichen no longer exist, now tengxi they are not Zichen, even if there is Zichen memory is not, for example, they will not be like Zichen as 100% loyalty to him, before he did not give Zichen choice, now he wants to give tengxi Tengcheng tengan three choices. Tengxi and Tengcheng, in particular, have been around him for many years. Although they were looking for Zichen''s shadow at the beginning, he never liked such a little apprentice. The three of them are independent individuals, and he doesn''t want to integrate them any more. No matter the integration or division, they are not the original one. They are all human, just like Mengji. When Mengji left, it really hit him a lot. He didn''t want to send his little apprentice away. He has already completely lost purple Chen, dream Ji also did not have, these two still think about his apprentice to also fuse? He was a little reluctant. In his life, he has done too many hurtful things for his own purpose. Tengxi and others really don''t want them to join in. Just like Yin Zhu asked him to let go of the two children before, he agreed. It seems that he will send the three to the orc world directly. It''s better for them not to touch the muddy water. Sometimes he envies Yin Zhu for their simplicity and purity, where he needs to think so much, so complex, obviously very simple things, but he makes them extremely complex, love and hate, all kinds of entanglement, he doesn''t know how much he owes, but he will never get on. Seeing Bai Ji, I can''t help sighing. This stupidity is really contagious. After staying with Yin Zhu for a long time, he is more or less infected. Isn''t it a pity? This mood sounds annoying. He is not like him any more. Baiji, the preparation of tens of thousands of years, you can''t drop the chain here, otherwise all the previous sacrifices will be in vain. It seems that we should stay away from Yin Zhu in the future, so that we can''t start against him in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 Teng''an and his wife went back to their home powerlessly. They thought there was hope before, but now they are only in despair. The world even has no way to solve teng''an''s problem. Who else can save teng''an? Teng''an looked at teng''xi who had no idea what to do and stretched out his hand. "Brother, don''t be sad. In fact, I thought about the consequences as early as I promised Ziji. In fact, it''s not bad. Really, you don''t want to be like this." Tengxi couldn''t help feeling sad when he heard this. He really didn''t use it. He vowed to comfort Teng an and give Teng an hope. As a result, Teng an was disappointed and he had to let Teng an comfort him. "Big brother is OK. Let''s have a rest early." Tengxi took tengan''s hand and said. "Well." Teng an answered in a soft voice and didn''t speak. Tengxi couldn''t sleep with his eyes closed. He thought, even if there was no way, he would come up with a way. If he didn''t work hard, it was really nothing, but then he would not be so reckless. He would have to wait until there was a definite result to tell tengan. Tengan couldn''t be happy any more. After all, he was full of hope and despair before, and that feeling was better than at the beginning The pain in the future. Tengxi was lying on the bed, tossing and turning. In the middle of the night, he felt as if someone was watching him. When he opened his eyes, he saw Baiji standing in their brother''s room. "Master, why are you here?" Teng Xi is very puzzled to ask, after all, baiji is not the kind of person who will break into people''s bedroom, something will wake people up outside. "I''ll see you off?" Bai Ji said lightly. Go? "What do you mean?" Tengxi looks at Baiji in doubt. "The nightmare world is not suitable for you to stay here. I brought your brother to the nightmare world at the beginning, and now I will send you away." Bai Ji said calmly. "Leave?" Tengxi looks at Baiji foolishly. How can they leave when it''s so important? If they can''t leave, he will help their father and mother. "It''s no use for you to stay here. It will only affect your parents." Bai Ji said calmly. Tonsey heard this in silence and said, "where do you want us to go?" He didn''t want to leave, but as Bai Ji said, it''s really useless for them to stay here. "You''ll know when you go." Bai Ji waved, and tengxi, who was not sleepy at all, immediately fell asleep. Bai Ji looks at Teng Xi sleeping in the past, waves his hand and takes the three sleeping people out directly. He doesn''t even find Yin Zhu sleeping nearby. Baiji takes tengxi to walk quickly and sends them to the orc continent. Looking at the orc continent preparing for war everywhere, Baiji goes directly to the cold ice city. In fact, this side of the ice city is where the earliest Orc King City is located. Unfortunately, all of them are destroyed. The reason why Ziji chooses to reverse the array in ice city is that there is still the last inheritance of the orc king family left here. Ziji almost runs out of the power of inheritance, but there is still a little firewood left behind. It''s just that no one knows whether this firewood can be ignited or not. Bai Ji throws people at the silent ice city, then turns around and walks away. Teng Xi, Teng Cheng, Teng an, you three, this is the last thing I can do for you. Your destiny depends on your own life, and the road is your own choice. Yes, the reason why Bai Ji sent people here is to see if tengxi could get the final inheritance. It is estimated that once the inheritance is found, it will disappear and no longer exist. Of course, with the pain of inheritance, there is no way to change his body, but he can share a body with his brother. This is what he just thought of, and it''s better than his previous method. The three brothers will be integrated, but they are independent. I don''t know if they can accept this. Forget it, what does he want to do? Anyway, he has tried his best. The rest depends on tengxi''s own luck. He has a lot to worry about if he can get the inheritance. Softened, Bai Ji laughed sarcastically, and then left quickly. It was a long time after Yin Zhu woke up the next day that he found that his children had disappeared. These three children were always good and would not leave quietly. Yin Zhu''s first thought was Baiji. Except for the baiji that just arrived yesterday, Yin Zhu could not think of any other problems. "Where are my children? Did you take people away? " Yin Zhu impolitely blocked the entrance of Bai Ji. Bai Ji rubbed his forehead. He just came back. Sure enough, good things still can''t be done. "Yes, so what?" Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu badly. "Baiji, you don''t mean what you say. You use my children. Those two children trust you and love you so much. How can you do such a thing?" Yin Zhu asked angrily. Yesterday, I made a little improvement on this man, and then found that this man was in fact a mess. "I sent people away, but I didn''t use them, so don''t use this attitude to talk to me, or I will be very angry. It''s not suitable for them to stay here. Besides, Yin Zhu, don''t make it seem that you love your child very much. How long has the child been lost before you know? You don''t know if there''s something wrong with your child. To put it bluntly, I''m a master, but you know your child better than your mother. " Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu with a sneer.When Yin Zhu heard this, she knew that she didn''t pay enough attention to her two children. She didn''t grow up with them when she was young. When she saw them, they were sensible enough, and she was still running around. She owed her three children. "Baiji, where did you send them?" Yin Zhu asked, biting his teeth. "Sent back to Orc land." Bai Ji said slowly. The three children can be said to have been created by him. Their birth and even their experience were all arranged by him. Now he has let go and is unwilling to be in charge. The future depends on their own way. Orc continent? Fortunately, it''s safe there at least for a short time. Their strength is not low now. No one in the orc mainland can embarrass them. "By the way, did you just say that there was something wrong with my child? Who, Teng an? " Teng an didn''t change back into a orc, and said it was more comfortable to become a beast. At that time, she doubted that only one didn''t dare to confirm. Now Bai Ji said this, which made her confirm her conjecture. "You don''t seem too stupid." Bai Ji laughs. "Baiji, you don''t ridicule that people are not comfortable, do you?" This dream Ji left, white sacrifice this is to let go oneself? "Yes, I''m not happy in my heart. I''m not happy with you all." Bai Ji said directly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he really wanted to kick him. What he said made people angry. "Why do you suddenly want to send those three children back to the orc continent?" Bai Kun pulls Yin Zhu who wants to be angry and asks curiously. Hearing this, Bai Ji looks at Bai Kun with a crooked head and a smile, "maybe he has found his conscience?" Bai Kun is really hard to answer when he hears this. Will Bai Ji have a conscience? "By the way, the seal of the two realms is very loose. Can you reinforce it?" Bai Kun doesn''t want the seal to be loose, so that the pure land of the orc world will be disturbed. As long as the seal is there, people in that world will at least get a piece of pure land, even if it is sealed for a period of time. Bai Ji shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. I can''t reinforce that seal. It''s the seal made by the king of orcs with his own blood. The seal used to be useless, but now the two worlds are integrated. The upper world can no longer control the world. It can only be conquered by human power." When Bai Ji finished saying this, he suddenly felt something. Then he couldn''t help reaching out and knocking on his head. He felt that he had a bad headache. Just when he said the orc king, he thought of tengxi. As a priest, he often felt something, which means that this is probably related to tengxi in the future. Bai Ji can''t help but want to go to the ice city to find out the three children. Shouldn''t he send them there? Bai Kun looked at Bai Kun with a changed face and couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?" There are few things that can make Bai Ji pale. At this time, Bai Ji looked up at the sky, and then asked in an almost inaudible voice, "do you say that people''s destiny has long been predestined?" "What do you mean?" Bai Kun asked. Bai Ji looked up helplessly at this time, "yes, I also want to say what I mean. I want them to be well, and then? God, is this against me? I arranged all their routes, but when I let go, I got into trouble with them. " "What do you see?" Bai Kun anxiously asked, listening to Bai Kun''s meaning, this is not good information. As a priest, Bai Ji sometimes senses or sees the information of the future. "Nothing. I''ll take a walk first, and you''ll guard this side well. " Bai Ji said to play with this and left. He calculated everything and was used to arranging everything. He would never allow anyone to do anything bad to him. He didn''t believe he couldn''t do it. Baiji thought, isn''t it the inheritance of the orc king? He got rid of it and saw what they did. Thinking of this, he rushed to the orc world. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji walking away, but Bai Kun is thinking. It seems that something happened to the people Bai Ji cares about. There are not many people who can make Bai Ji care. Bai Ji also says that he wants them to be well, they? It''s not Mengji. Is it tengxi? Thinking of this, Bai Kun has an impulse to catch up with Bai Ji. He just thinks about it and doesn''t go. Bai Ji has already gone. If Bai Ji can''t change it, it''s useless for him to go. It''s just that I really don''t see that baiji is still the kind of person who cares about his apprentices. Does it mean that baiji is not so bad? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 Yin Zhu looked at the white sacrifice sent by rushing, and couldn''t help wondering, "what''s the matter with him? He hasn''t answered my question. Damn it, he just let him run away." Bai Kun, who understands Bai Ji''s idea, is not easy to explain. He can''t say that Bai Ji seems to have seen tengxi''s bad impression, so it''s better to think about it. "Bai Kun, do you know something?" Yin Zhu went to Bai Kun and asked, holding his hand. "I can''t guess what he''s thinking, but I can see that he still has some true feelings for tengxi. He shouldn''t hurt them intentionally." Even if he knew that he wanted to use tengxi to blackmail Yin Zhu, he didn''t really hurt the two children. Baiji seems very heartless, but this person is not really heartless, just trapped by too many shackles, and often despises his feelings. If Baiji understands his heart, he won''t hurt them. "Let''s think about what we''re going to do with the people on the upper side." Bai Kun said in reverse. War is a kind of war that all people do not want to fight, but it happens that they will fight for it, because once they give up, they will become slaves, which is unacceptable to all people. Now this situation can be said to be the result of the orc nightmare world that they spent tens of thousands of years fighting for. They can''t give up, they have to fight for it. "OK, you can arrange it." Yes, the commander-in-chief of this battle is Bai Kun. Yin Zhu is not good at commanding and has no courage to take such heavy responsibility. "Yin Zhu, you are not in a good mood." Bai Kun looks at the silent Yin Zhu. "Well, I don''t like war, but many people are doomed to plunder in order to survive and live, and then plunder and resistance become inevitable." Yin Zhu looked up at the sky. "Yin Zhu, we are all ready now. We may not lose. Don''t worry." Bai Kun takes Yin Zhu by the hand. "I don''t know if the world still exists after this war." Now, even her strength can easily overthrow a mountain. Once the battle happens, the world will be full of holes. "Feeling so much about what to do, many times when there is no way to accept, so long to choose to face, you have always been very strong, you know? You are the most powerful female I have ever seen." Bai Kun said in praise. If the female in the orc world is Jiaohua, the female in the nightmare world is bawanghua, but those women are still inferior to Yin Zhu. Although Yin Zhu is soft hearted, she is not the kind of person who has no principles. She is just Ziji who doesn''t dare to kill people. Yin Zhu has her own set of preparation. She is kind-hearted, broad-minded and strong. Yin Zhu has made great progress in the past ten years Life can be said to be more wonderful than many people''s lives. Yin Zhu is also more burdened than others. In fact, it''s not Yin Zhu''s responsibility to be someone else. However, Yin Zhu does not hesitate to accept it. Instead of being a lazy person, she doesn''t do it. Then she waits for the reincarnation of the world. Maybe when Yin Zhu dies, the world is not reincarnated. Why should she work so hard? "Bai Kun, Qiao Nuo, Lei he, Tengxiao, I want to be crazy and do something I never dare to do or want to do before, OK?" Yin Zhu looked at several friends standing in front of him and said word by word. "What do you want to do?" Jono couldn''t help asking curiously. "I want to be with you. It''s you." Yin Zhu bit his lip. Several people present understood what Yin Zhu meant. Did Yin Zhu want to have a final passion at the beginning of the war? No wonder Yin Zhu said that he was crazy, and he was also so shy that he could say such words. Obviously, Yin Zhu showed all his courage. "Good." Jono whispered and hugged Yin Zhu. The others followed Jono after hearing this. Jono''s body inside the small gold at this time excited just want to jump out, but was Jono to suppress, "small gold will turn to you, don''t make, sensible, otherwise, careful I get angry." When Xiao Jin heard this, he was silent for a moment, and then nodded his head and agreed. Xiao Jin knew that he would like to make a scene with Yin Zhu many times, and Jono would agree. But Jono said that, he should abide by the rules, or he would not have to play in the future. Jono said that he would do it. On the other side, Bai Yangui also followed Yang Wantong. Ze saw that he was the only one left. He couldn''t help but curse his mother. These people are too much. They left him alone to be happy. It''s too much, too much, too much, too bullying. He must work hard to cultivate and rebuild his body. Bai Ji rushed to the ice city as fast as he could, but it was already a day later when he arrived. At this time, there was a guard hood in the ice city. Bai Ji couldn''t help smashing it with his fist. He said that tengxi''s children would choose it by themselves, because he knew that the probability was very low, but he didn''t think about it It''s still up to the three kids. He thought he had arranged everything, but he didn''t think that some things could not be arranged if he wanted to.Most of the time, God has been predestined, or did he arrange so smoothly before, just because God wants things to develop like this? One by one, they practice for longevity and resources, and then all things are not equal to God''s arrangement in the end? Where is his road and where is Mengji? The shield of ice city rises again, plus the news sent by Mengtai, as well as all kinds of visions on the mainland, which immediately attracts the attention of all the orcs on the mainland. The unique style of Baiji attracts people''s attention. Mengtai discovered the existence of Baiji for the first time. This person is not simple, it''s a bit like Ziji. "What''s your name, please?" Montaigne asked carefully. Bai Ji took a look at Mengtai and said, "from daze tribe?" Mengtai was more alert when he heard this. You know, daze tribe is now very famous in the orc continent, and he has seen several powerful clan leaders or soldiers, but there are few people who don''t know him. Baiji points out his origin, but he doesn''t know that he is the clan leader of daze tribe. That makes it clear that the sacrifice is probably not from the orc world. Of course, now that the seal of the two worlds has been loosened, some strong people in daze tribe say they can pass through, but Bai Kun says they should not move for the time being, so Mengtai just manages the people well and does not act. "Can you tell us what''s going on?" Montaigne said, pointing to the shield of ice city. "This cold ice city is the earliest king of beasts City, in which there is the inheritance of the king of beasts. It is also the last inheritance. Some people accept the inheritance in it." Bai Ji thought that Mengtai belonged to Daze tribe. Judging from each other''s appearance, he should also be a senior member of daze tribe, so he said something. "Accept inheritance? "The king of beasts?" Montaigne''s mind was a little confused. He thought it was something, but he didn''t think it was someone who got the inheritance, but the inheritance was too high-profile, right? It''s bringing in the whole Orc world. It''s a pity that the beast God is not a real beast God. He also wants to calculate Yin Zhu, which is not good. Baiji originally wanted to say that the king of beasts is very powerful, and it may be your last guarantee, but he didn''t say it. Now he is in a bad mood, very bad. He feels that things are out of the control of Ziji. Can he achieve the goal he wants to achieve? "Are you from the nightmare world? What''s going on over there? " Montaigne can''t wait to know the news of nightmare world. Although this man looks cold, he is not willing to explain to him before? "I think you should also be a high-level member of daze tribe. How can you do this kind of information gathering?" Bai Ji asked. Montaigne said with a smile, "I''ve chosen my successor. I don''t need to worry about the tribal affairs. I''m an old bone. It''s time to give." Montaigne knows that even if Jono returns to the tribe later, he may not be in the position of tribal head, so he chooses Yage as his successor. This guy has become quite mature after experiencing Sophie''s affairs. Moreover, he will have his own partner and children, and there will be no previous things. Knowing that the war was about to start, Montaigne arranged all the way back. He was ready to fight with the tribal people to death, and the rest was left to Yager. "You''d love to." Bai Ji seldom said two more words. Montaigne laughed when he heard this, "why can''t you imagine that the world is very harsh on orcs, and we are trying our best every day. Before, I thought daze tribe would be destroyed in my hands. At that time, I thought that sooner or later I would die outside for food, or in the cold winter, and then daze tribe would gradually disappear in the world, Then you see, our life has suddenly become very good, and now we say we are going to work hard. We just go back to the previous life, but at least we enjoy a lot of happiness, don''t we? " "Besides, as long as we think about it, we will have great strength and courage to protect a rare happiness. All people are like this. Such a beautiful life should not be destroyed. I don''t believe you ask the people around you." Montaigne said with a smile. Bai Ji laughs when he hears this. Yes, these little people don''t have so many good ideas. However, if those people destroy their current peaceful life, they will rise up to resist. Everyone will resist when they are oppressed. Even if they don''t resist at first, when they are oppressed to the extreme, they will, for example, be oppressed by the upper world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 Bai Ji waited outside the ice city for a whole day, and then with the light shield broken, the ice city gradually disappeared. This ancient King City finally disappeared in the long river of history. With the disappearance of the ice city, a tall figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. All the people present were curious to see the strong young man coming towards us. On the surface, this man was just a person. However, as long as they stood on the side, they would find that this person''s face seemed to have changed, and it seemed to be another person in another direction. There was no way to describe what this young man looked like, as if that face had changed a thousand times. Can you tell me It''s really strange to see that it doesn''t seem to have changed. Bai Ji looked at the man in front of him with a complicated look. Now he didn''t know how to call him. "I thought I could come, but I didn''t think I could stop you. What should I call you now?" Bai Ji sighed at the person standing in front of him, who was a child. Because of this inheritance, the strength of several people together, who was a normal Orc height, abruptly raised a head, and became much stronger. "Master, you can call us anything you want." The visitor is smiling gently. Bai Ji trembled when he heard master''s two words. This time, he saw the fourth face among several people, which belonged to Zichen, and then turned into tengxi, Tengcheng and tengan''s face. "You?" Montaigne looked at the young man in front of him in doubt. He always felt familiar with him, but he felt strange. "Grandfather." The visitor gave a gentle smile and a cry. When Montaigne heard this, he trembled. He now has only one child in the world, Jono''s partner is Yinzhu, and Yinzhu''s child is tengxi. "Are you tengxi or Tengcheng? I can''t see you''re that big in a flash. " Montaigne trembled, thinking that he had held the child when he was born, but it was now that he met again. "Grandfather, the three of us are integrated. My name is Teng from now on." Teng looked up at the sky, did not dare to look at Montaigne. "Fit? Integration? " He knows the literal meaning, but how can he not understand it? "Teng, can I talk to you?" Baiji looks at Teng seriously. The child is powerful now. At least baiji is not Teng''s opponent. "Of course, let''s go to Daze tribe. I haven''t seen daze tribe for a long time. I really don''t know what it has become. It should give me a surprise." Teng said with a smile. Baiji nods, Teng directly reaches out a hand and grabs Mengtai. Then with his wave, Baiji sees that the space seems to be torn apart by Teng. Then they directly cross over to Daze tribe. Meng Tai was a little confused at this time. Looking at Bai Ji and Teng, Meng Tai didn''t speak. He didn''t know much. Now his mind is a mess. He doesn''t understand a lot of things, and he doesn''t know what to ask. He''d better listen first, and then straighten out the things in his mind. "What do you want to do?" Bai Ji was silent for a long time and then asked. "Then I want to ask Master, what do you want to do and what do you want to do?" Teng asked, Baiji has done so much, but the ultimate goal is still unknown. "What do I want to do to influence your decision?" Baiji asked. "Of course." Teng said with certainty. "What if I want your mother to die?" Bai Ji said slowly. Teng''s face immediately changed when he heard this, "why?" He always felt that Bai Ji was hostile to Yin Zhu, but he really didn''t understand why Bai Ji did that. "I just don''t want to." Baiji slowly spit out a sentence. "No, master, you can''t do things without purpose. What do you want to do?" Teng asked coldly. "So you want to stop me? You can stop me, but don''t you exist to protect these thousands of orcs? I''ll give you a choice. Do you choose to protect your mother or these thousands of orcs? In fact, Yin Zhu can only be regarded as half of your mother. It''s Yin Zhu who gives birth to you first Bai Ji said with a smile. "I don''t understand. Where does my mother make you miss? If you want to say something special, isn''t Yang Wantong more special?" Teng looked at Baiji angrily. Bai Ji said with a smile, "sure enough, Yang Wantong was brought by you to test me. She is really special, but she is not as good as your mother." "Master, you should know that no matter I or my father, they will not let you touch my mother. Have you made any tricks to plot against my mother? Otherwise, you can''t hurt my mother under the protection of many people. " Teng said, biting his teeth. "Very angry, very angry, do you want to end me now? After all, do you have that ability now? " Bai Ji said with a smile. At this time, Meng Tai on one side picked up his bayonet and prepared to fight Baiji. This man was so brave that he even dared to claim the life of his people in daze tribe. Yin Zhu was the goddess of his family, and no one was allowed to hurt him.Bai Ji didn''t even blink his eyes. With a slight wave of his hand, he threw out Mengtai. However, it seems that Mengtai has not been hurt by the public. Obviously, Bai Ji has a proper hand. "Grandfather, don''t mess about. You are not the opponent of master. Stop." Teng hurried to stop Meng Tai. This time, Bai Ji could bypass him. He would not be as easy to talk as he is now. "I, I, Teng, he said he would kill your mother. Kill him quickly." Monty yelled. Teng shook his head at this time. "Grandfather, don''t worry, I won''t let it happen." "Master, you know I won''t do anything to you. Why do you say that to me? Master, I won''t let you hurt my mother, but I won''t allow you to be hurt. Master, I don''t know why you don''t tell me the reason, but I will find it myself. Master, you can go." Teng said slowly, since Baiji didn''t want to say it. Baiji looks at Teng who is walking out slowly. The child is as soft hearted as Yinzhu, which is really similar to Yinzhu. Nobody wants to be hurt? There''s no such thing as having the best of both worlds. This child takes it for granted. "Teng, you know that there is no way to change some things, such as your fate, and your mother''s fate. I thought I could do a lot, but now I find that the only thing I can do is not listen to promote the development of things, and then do it at the last time, hehe." With these words, Bai Ji stood up. At this time, he glanced at Montaigne, who was standing on one side, and said, "old man, your generation is blessed. Wait for the future." With that, Bai Ji went out laughing. Meng Tai looked at Bai Ji, who had gone far away. He couldn''t help hissing. What was he saying? Now there will be chaos, and the hope of the tribe can''t be seen. There is no reason why he can have any good fortune. Teng actually heard Bai Ji''s words. He thought a lot of things according to his memory, but he didn''t understand the meaning of Bai Ji. His master never talks nonsense. What does this sentence imply? It''s a pity that Bai Ji didn''t say anything from beginning to end, and he kept hinting. However, since Bai Ji said he wanted his mother to die, it''s very likely that her mother will really die. What should he do? Everyone''s destiny? What''s wrong with his mother? To say the fate, her mother is not a person in this world and should not bear the fate given by this world. Forget it, he doesn''t think about it any more. Now I''d better go to the nightmare world to meet with my mother. It should start there. Thinking of this, Teng said goodbye to Mengtai in a hurry. He asked Mengtai to guard his tribe well. Other things will depend on the situation. On the other side of the dark abyss, the original gateway between the two realms became very large, and the heaven and earth were completely connected. Yin Zhu and they could clearly see the situation not far away, which showed that the two realms were connected. Bai Kun sits at the back and commands, while Qiao Nuo stands at the front as the leader, because among them, only Qiao Nuo absorbs the power of Meng Ji and doesn''t want to be controlled by those people. Originally, Yin Zhuji wanted to stand in front, but Qiao Nuo stopped them. For safety''s sake, I''ll wait for them to get the life cards of the people in the upper world. The upper bound people came out in teams, and then lined up to face the group of people on Yin Zhu''s side. Everyone who came out there was actually very strong, but Jono was also very calm here. The people who had practiced the reincarnation formula in the nightmare world lined up and stepped forward one by one, blocking the threatening momentum. The ordinary Yan people are not the opponents of the people in the upper world, but those who have practiced the reincarnation formula can still fight. Everyone who has practiced the reincarnation formula doesn''t know how long they have lived. The leader on the other side saw that Jono led a group of experts to stand in front of him. He couldn''t help but smile, "is this the thing that the orc world has prepared for so many years? If so, you''d better stop fighting. If you don''t fight, you can live well for decades. If you fight, you will die quickly. " Finish saying the other side evil smile. "In the face of exploitation, not resisting is the biggest failure. What do you do with so much nonsense? Are you afraid?" Jono looked sarcastically at the man opposite. According to Bai Ji, there are eighteen holy sons over there, which should be one of them. Of course, the most powerful one is the head of the divine palace. Unfortunately, Bai Ji has never seen anyone. On hearing this, the people on the other side didn''t get excited to fight, but their faces changed, because Jono''s strength was obviously better than him, but so what? A group of them went up and piled people to death. The reason why he didn''t dare move was that their palace leader came. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 Jono is still wondering why the grandson opposite is so good. He finds that a powerful force comes directly to him. Jono looks up and sees a very young man walking out of the middle of the other team. He can''t see the man''s face clearly. He can only see that he is a man. At this time, the alarm in Jono''s heart rings. It''s impossible that he can''t see a person''s face clearly in terms of his strength. The reason for this is that the strength of the other party is stronger than him, which affects him. "The master of the sacred palace?" Apart from this Jono, he can''t think of anyone else. According to the information revealed by Baiji, all the eighteen holy sons can be dealt with, but the Lord of the holy palace, even Baiji, doesn''t know how strong the man is. Jono thought they could catch a few saints, and then slowly strong, did not expect each other to shoot the most powerful person directly. Qiao Nuo felt the strength of the other side. He was really stronger than him, but he was not totally unable to resist. Qiao Nuo was thinking that he could resist several moves, whether he would let Yin Zhu retreat first. The god palace leader looked slow, but soon came to the front. He looked up at Jono, and then looked at the missing person in his camp. Then he sighed with a faint sigh and said, "Baiji, you''ve arranged so many things to attract me, don''t you? You''re really good. You''ve made so much capital and integrated the two worlds. What else are you going to do? " At this time, Bai Ji slowly came out from the rear of Yin Zhu''s team and said with a sneer, "the palace Master said with a smile, how can I achieve this degree of integration of the world, but the priests of the world do it. I don''t have the courage to calculate you. I''ll help you if I don''t want to." Bai Ji said with a smile and retreated away from Yin Zhu. The person opposite said with a smile: "Baiji, I''ll give you the last chance. You can have a try. Otherwise, you won''t even have a chance to try. " Bai Ji just laughed when he heard this, "I really don''t have any intention. Although I live here for a period of time and sympathize with these wretches, I will never betray my country." Bai Ji said this quickly and quickly, as if he could not wait for an explanation. Once the explanation was slow, there would be terrible consequences. The man heard this with a satisfied smile, "this is the best, otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t sit in the position of the son." When Yin Zhu heard this, he felt a little nervous. Was such a character afraid of Bai Ji? "Bai Kun, shall we help Jono?" Yin Zhu asked with some worry. "We can''t go. We can''t go. We just have to stand in front of him. He''s afraid that he can control us for the first time. If we can''t help Jono, jonon will be implicated. We''ll try to get the opposite life card first." Bai Kun said, biting his teeth. As for whether they don''t help Qiao Nuo or not, Bai Kun doesn''t know if Qiao Nuo can last until they get the life card. "You mean something." The man opposite looked at Jono and laughed, then waved to his men. Bai Kun''s side also ordered people to meet him directly. Qiao Nuo also directly met the two holy sons at this time. Maybe they also knew that one person was not Qiao Nuo''s opponent, but Yin Zhu was relieved that the other palace leader had no intention of ending for the time being. "You can go fishing in troubled waters, but remember not to attract people''s attention. First get the life card and refine it." Bai Kun knows that the most important thing now is to get the life card, and the others can be suspended. There are also a lot of chaotic people. Yin Zhu didn''t show strong power for the time being, and he really got some life cards secretly. After getting them, Yin Zhu went to find a place to refine them for the first time, but the scene was not good-looking. In the orc world, it can be said that there was a falling situation. The people on the opposite side were too strong, and their average strength was too strong. For a time, the orc world was badly damaged, and even those who had practiced reincarnation formula began to suffer casualties. The reason why those who had practiced reincarnation formula did not die before was that the powerful power of Hanhai was added. This time, the power of Hanhai was used by Ziji to fuse the two worlds, and there was no power to support them. The palace master looked at the scene, couldn''t help looking at it sarcastically, and then said indifferently: "you have a good life, but you have to make trouble. See, this is the evil you have done." It''s a light word, but it''s clear to all the people present. Bai Kun, the commander in the rear, can''t help trembling when he hears this. This man is directly killing his heart. This is to make the people in the orc world give up their resistance and become their vassal slaves. "We''d rather die in a fierce battle than live as food that you can kill at any time. Brothers of ORC world, give me a rush, give me a rush for freedom and dignity." Bai Kun stood up and roared. The palace master looked up at Bai Kun coldly at this time, and then just laughed coldly. "If you have such a successful resistance, maybe I will clap my hands to support you, but you are just suicidal. Do you think the free range animal is good or rebellious, or the captive animal is obedient, right? You should have domesticated animals, even if the same species, the domestic animal is obedient." The palace master was laughing, very happy.As for the scene of the meeting, Yin Zhu didn''t dare to see it. Leihe held Yin Zhu in his arms tightly at this time. The scene was really shocking. "Yin Zhu, don''t look if you are afraid." Reich has got his life card ready by this time. Yin Zhu shook his head at this time, "I''m afraid, but the more I''m afraid, the more I have to see and face. Only after seeing the cruelty, can my heart be hardened to deal with the animals." Yin Zhu bit his teeth and said word by word. "Then I''ll help Jono. Be careful." The people over there couldn''t help Jono when they sent out two people before. In the end, they got two more. It would be four people fighting Jono. Jono is in a hurry now. Jono is still on the scene, and the others can''t be seen at all. Leihe then ran directly to Jono. Yinzhu, Leihe and Bai Yangui ran to the defeated people. Some Yinzhu added in. The scene was very beautiful, but there were too few of them. Even if Yinzhu could sweep one piece at a time, there were too many. Even if she swept one piece at a time, she would have to sweep for a long time. I''m afraid she would be exhausted at that time It''s done. The palace master was not too surprised to see the extra Yinzhu. He didn''t believe that Qiao Nuo was an expert in the orc world. "This is your backhand. It doesn''t look good enough." The other side laughs, white sacrifice this meeting facial expression some not good. Yin Zhu''s strength is strong, but he is still much worse than the palace master. "What about me?" Teng, who came in a hurry, asked with red eyes. "It''s very kind of you to absorb the power of my people and use it against my people." Teng red eyes said, and then he roared angrily, only to see his body as the naked eye a rapid increase, the sky at this time under a red drizzle. However, with the light rain falling, the originally scarred orcs were injected with strength one by one, and their wounds began to improve and scar. Every Orc who was still alive got up at this time, staring at the huge Teng. On the other side, people in the upper bound began to itch one by one at this time, and then some skin began to crack. Drops of blood trickled from the cracked skin. The outflow of blood was not much, it could be said that it was very little, and it was not fatal at all, but the pain of skin cracking was unbearable. The palace master finally couldn''t sit down at this time. He stood up and looked at Teng standing over there. "The orc King finally appeared. I thought it was all fish and shrimp. Only in this way can we have fun." At the moment when Teng appeared, both Yin Zhu and Tengxiao felt it for the first time. Yin Zhu looked up and looked at Teng, who had become huge. This was her child, but she could not feel the breath of Teng Xi, Teng Cheng and Teng an. Yin Zhu looked at the totem like branches and leaves on his arm in a panic. At this time, Yin Zhu found that the three leaves were all gone by this time After withering. Why? What happened to the three children? But why does the orc king have the smell of her child. "Tengxiao." Yin Zhu ran to Tengxiao at this time and cried anxiously. "Tengxiao, he." Yin Zhu points to Teng, who has become huge. She can''t say the rest. Teng in the sky seems to feel Yin Zhu''s attention. He looks down at Yin Zhu and nods. Tengxiao naturally felt the shackles from his blood. The orc king was his child. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. Let''s wait until the end of the matter here." Now even if they ask him, he doesn''t know. They can only wait now, and they don''t know if God will give them a chance to ask. "Well." It''s really not the time to talk. "You''ve been waiting for me?" Teng spoke slowly. "Yes, we have to solve them anyway. Those gadgets are not worth doing. You can still do it. You should be the last king of the orcs. As long as you die, we will be really at ease." Yes, if there are Orc kings, they will be restrained even if they absorb animal elixir. "Protect the king." At this time, the orcs react and rush in front of Teng to protect him. At this time, Yin Zhu''s heart has been corrected. Is this what Bai Ji felt before? But her child is still young. Why should she make him king and bear such heavy responsibility? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 "Yes, you''re right. I''m really the last king of the orc world. Officially, because I''m their king, I''m going to give them a final fortress. Ziji has already taken half of the road ahead for me, so I''m going to do the rest." Teng said formally at this time. When he accepted the inheritance, he got all the memories of Ziji and knew the reason why Ziji left him. "You are good, at least not degenerate, but I want to see how you escape from me." The palace master made a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth. Yin Zhu looked at the two men who had been fighting together. The two men''s fighting speed was very fast. Even Yin Zhu couldn''t see it. The people on both sides of the lower part had already dodged, for fear of being affected by the two men. Bai Ji looked at Teng fighting in the sky with a very complicated expression at this time, then turned to Yin Zhu and said, "do you know what the ending of this boy is?" Yin Zhu looked at Bai Ji coldly at this time, "if you want to say it directly, don''t beat around the Bush for me." "Remember the array of the nightmare clan and the orc world? The reason that the array is so powerful is that it was built with the blood of the king of the beast king city. Ziji first let the two worlds merge, and then let the three brothers merge to get the inheritance of the beast king. Then their final destination is to sacrifice Ziji. The orc world is the way that Ziji left you, because the two worlds can merge, and the orc world will be new The child that gives birth to won''t appear again animal Dan Bai Ji rarely explained a few words. "Of course, there is no permanent array. If you just use your body to build an array, it can last for thousands of years at least. The orcs should be strong enough for thousands of years. If the orcs can''t fight the dreamers in the upper world by that time, there is no need for them to exist." Bai Ji said it indifferently. "You, you will come to me on purpose to say these words. What about you? You always said that your purpose is different from that of the palace master. What about you? What''s your goal? I remember your goal should be me, right? Will you tell me what you want me to do? " Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji calmly. In fact, she knew that she had no way to calculate the baiji, so the best way was to say it directly, clearly and roundabout. "You''re calm." Baiji wants to be herself, but she can''t do it. "What if I''m not calm? I think you are quite sure. How can you persuade me? " Yin Zhu holds his chest and looks at Bai Ji, but his heart is not calm. "Come on, let''s talk somewhere else, lest some of your friends seem to eat me." Bai Ji smiles. Leihe grabbed Yinzhu at this time. "Yinzhu, don''t listen to Baiji''s nonsense. He just lied to you. We have other ways to save Teng." Tengxiao also grabbed Yinzhu at this time, "Yinzhu, you can''t mess around." Teng is his child, and he loves more than anyone, so he is really worried about Yin Zhu''s mess. When Yin Zhu heard this, he turned his head to Tengxiao and said, "Tengxiao, what are you afraid of? You forget that you are my guardian. Even if I have an accident, you are the first one. Do you think I am willing to let you have an accident? I''ll go and see what he says? " Yin Zhu pats Tengxiao''s arm to reassure him. "You look at Dian Teng. You need to help." Other people can''t get involved in this kind of fighting. Reherjigg can help if he wants to fight. "OK, you go, but no matter what Baiji says, don''t promise. Come back and discuss with me." Bai Kun affirmed Yin Zhu''s request. He also wanted to see what Baiji was going to do. Only by making sure what Baiji was going to do, could he know what to do next. Before that, he couldn''t find the trick of Baiji. Bai Ji left the battlefield with Yin Zhu and found a relatively quiet place to sit down. Bai Ji turned his head to look at a depressed place, and then said to Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, you are very kind, kind-hearted and more responsible. Of course, I don''t want you to selflessly dedicate yourself. If you look at the world, you are afraid that it will be destroyed soon. Are you willing to let those people destroy it?" "Just say what you want to say." Yin Zhu sits without any image. "I want you to destroy the rules of the world. Only by thoroughly destroying the rules of the world, can the world become the world where ordinary people live. No one has to cultivate any more, and there will be no domestication. Without those powerful forces, the world will become more beautiful." Bai Ji said directly. "Your idea is very good, but I don''t quite understand what you mean. Besides, the rules of the world can''t be destroyed if I want to destroy them?" Yin Zhu is very puzzled to say. Bai Ji shook his head at this time and said, "wrong, only you can destroy the rules of the world, Yin Zhu. Just think about it, as long as you destroy the rules of the world, your children, your partners, many of them don''t have to sacrifice, and your friends." "Why only I can do it because I''m from another world?" In that case, Yang Wantong can do it.Bai Ji shook his head at this time. "No, it''s because you have the awareness of the rules of the world. To defeat the rules, only the rules themselves, we have no ability to defeat the rules." "I don''t understand." Yin Zhu still didn''t understand what Baiji was talking about. "You should bring something when you cross over, and it''s a very powerful thing. It should be part of the rules of your world. That''s what I want." Bai Ji said very frankly. At this time, Yin Zhu understood that the things she brought through were useless systems for a long time. Because of Bena, Yin Zhu was afraid of the system, and the system had been upgraded to the highest level, so he almost forgot that he had such a golden finger. But the system is something that can''t be seen or touched. How can she get it out? It has been integrated with her soul. "I can''t get it out at all." Yin Zhu said. "I know. So if you want to do this, you are sacrificing yourself and your soul. The integration of two different rules will make the rules of the world break down, and then the world will become an ordinary world. There will be no so-called power and no so-called slavery. " Bai Ji said this and looked at Yin Zhu, who was thinking deeply, "after all, this matter is going to take your life. Think about it for yourself. I originally intended to capture you directly for sacrifice, now let you choose for yourself." Bai Ji said and turned to leave. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Ji, who left naturally. He couldn''t help but curse. What''s to give her a choice? Is that a choice? Hearing this, I was in a bad mood and felt very upset. What''s this? If it''s OK to say that people die, Baiji makes it very clear that it''s all dissipated with her soul. What''s wrong with her, and she should dissipate with her own soul? But can she not care? Looking at the few people who are still struggling with the leader of the holy palace, Yin Zhu can''t help feeling sad. Those are her closest people. Even if they don''t have to die, they escape to the orc world. Then her son will die in order to protect the people in the world. Yin Zhu thinks about it and makes himself in a bad mood. He doesn''t think of any way. Yin Zhu decides to go back first so that Bai Kun won''t worry about it. As for whether to say it or not, Yin Zhu has to think about it. The Lord of the holy palace had a fight with Teng, and beat Teng hard. Then he said with a smile, "do you want me to give you time to escape, let you run back to your king of beasts City, and set up the last fortress for your people?" Obviously, he also knows about the seal of ORC world and nightmare world. Teng looked at the palace master standing in front of him, raised his head and laughed, "I know I''m not your opponent now, do you think I''m stupid? Why don''t you wait there when you get the inheritance? If you can''t, you can turn yourself into a guard array. I came here on purpose. " "Because everyone in your dream clan has something of our clan. It''s my stuff. Naturally, I got it back from the demon." Teng said, at this time, everyone steals low, and finds that the blood of the dream people is low. On the surface, one person only flows out dozens of drops of blood, not much, but the dream people here are tens of millions, which is a terrible amount. At this time, the blood on the ground had gathered into a pool of blood, and the amazing power came from the pool. Teng had directly flashed into the pool, and then directly absorbed the blood. Teng absorbed the blood while dealing with the palace master. The palace master saw the whole pool of blood on the ground, and could not help frowning. "I didn''t expect that I would get so much Wang''s blood for you, but do you think you would win?" It''s obvious that Teng''s accident is beyond his expectation, which will make him angry. At this time, Bai Kun saw that Teng had reached the critical moment, and he quickly commanded Leihe and other orcs to besiege the palace leader, just to buy Teng time. Of course, Teng could absorb and fight at the same time, which was not very convenient after all. "I didn''t say I was going to win, but do you think that''s the only thing we''re going to do? You underestimate our Orc world. We have been preparing for thousands of years. How can we allow ourselves to fail? We are different from you. You look down on us all the time, and we are fighting for victory. " Teng shouts loudly that he will never allow himself to fail. As he said, he carries the hope of the orc world for thousands of years. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 Yin Zhu came back in a trance. Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu very worried. "Yin Zhu, what did Bai Ji tell you?" Yin Zhu looked up at Bai Kun, said with a bitter smile, "it''s OK." Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu''s reluctance to say anything and couldn''t help sighing. That''s what happened. He reached out and rubbed Yin Zhu''s hair. "Yin Zhu, you remember that no matter what happens, we will accompany you." When Yin Zhu heard this, he could not help feeling very comforted, "I know." If you directly tell Yin Zhu to sacrifice and save the world''s people, because life is related, Yin Zhu may not be so fearless, but as long as you think of her close relatives, Yin Zhu will have the determination to protect the world''s people. In particular, Teng, who is still struggling in the battlefield, is her child. Her three children have now become one, which is called integration. Yin Zhu doesn''t think that the integration of the three people is still there, and integration has become a new individual. The three children only do this to protect their relatives. What''s the fate? She doesn''t believe in God. Her child, who is still a mother, can''t let her child pay for it. Otherwise, she doesn''t deserve to be a mother. "I hate war very much. I live in a peaceful society. War is a terrible and terrible thing for me. With any command of those people, many ordinary people will die and many families will be broken. I hate these people and those who have super power. I hate these things, and I want to destroy them Some people don''t have strong power. When they become ordinary people, I''ll see how they are superior. " Yin Zhu looked at those people in the upper world with some resentment. These people were really cruel. They were not soft hearted at all when they reaped the lives of the people in the lower world. Yin Zhu thinks that if Bai Ji''s words are true, she really wants to give back a peaceful world. Bai Kun was silent when he heard this. Yin Zhu would not say such words for no reason. What does it mean that they do not have such powerful power? This must have something to do with Bai Ji. Looking at Yin Zhu like this, Bai Kun has some bad ideas in his heart. Unable to verify Bai Ji''s words, Yin Zhu is going to verify his system. Because of Beina''s business, Yin Zhu has no good feelings about the system. He always feels that he has been calculated. Since the system is part of the way of heaven, I think he is conscious. "The system comes out, won''t you talk to me? I know you can talk to me. What do you want to do when you bring me to this world? " If there was no way of heaven, it would not have been so easy for her. "Ah." A sigh appeared in Yin Zhu''s mind. "Sigh, what do you want to do when you bring me to this world?" Yin Zhu clenched his teeth and asked again, "just like Bai Ji said, do you want me to sacrifice my soul and let the world return to normal?" "I am indeed a member of the way of heaven, but I am not the way of heaven of the earth. I cheated you in vain." The system said slowly. "Then say what you know." Yin Zhu thought that Bai Ji didn''t tell the truth. "In fact, the so-called upper world and the original Orc world are the same world, but at that time the two worlds were a little far apart. At that time, I was just born with consciousness, and then there were strong people in the dream clan who tried to control the world. The strong people in the dream clan fought against the king of the ORC. I was still weak when I was just born, and then I was divided, and most of me was led by the strong people in the dream clan He left, wiped out his consciousness, and became a puppet. Therefore, the strong Mongolians mastered the rules of looking at the world, separated the orc world into two worlds, and continued to harvest the resources of the orc world. " "At that time, when the king of the orc world got me, he wanted to resist through me, but I was too weak at that time, and I was not the other half of the opponent at all. Even if I appeared, I would be devoured by the other half. The king tried every means to supplement my strength, but I couldn''t, because I was too weak, and I was too incomplete, and I couldn''t even grow The world is becoming more and more chaotic because of the incomplete rules. Only by completing the rules can the world be complete. But the rules have been controlled by the people of the dream clan. I can''t get the completion in this world at all. The final outcome of my life in this world is to be swallowed up. " "In the end, what they can do is try their best to send me away from this world, let me go to another world, and then I went to the earth like that. When I first went, I was almost engulfed by the world consciousness of the earth, and then I chose to surrender and become his subordinate." Can world consciousness surrender? Yin Zhu gasped at this. The system seemed to know what Yin Zhu was thinking, and he replied directly, "of course, the way of heaven can be divided into different levels, such as the size of the world and its own power. For this, I give up my original rule system and learn the rules of the other side of the earth. You know, more and more people learn the consciousness of a certain way of heaven, and their ability is stronger. I have no choice, In addition to death is to change themselves, originally the world should be respected, and I learn the rules of science and technology on earth "You changed the rules of the world. Can you win?" Yin Zhu asked very kindly."If the external way of heaven really can''t win, but I am the way of heaven in this world, and the original way of heaven can no longer exist because I have been enslaved by others. But because my own rules have changed, once I merge into the way of heaven, I can control this world, and then there will be no power system in this world. What about the world in the future It''s up to you to bring that knowledge and develop technology slowly. " "Then why did you come to me? How can Bai Ji help you? " Yin Zhu is not happy to ask. It''s uncomfortable to be calculated. At this time, the system said weakly, "I didn''t want to contract you. At that time, I had learned all the rules to go back, but you just died suddenly, your soul was out of body, and your soul was accidentally drawn into the black hole by me. If I didn''t contract with you at that time, your soul would be broken and disappear." "But now my soul will disappear as well. After you let me feel all the beauty, you can tell me that you can die. How can I accept that?" If she had died at the beginning, it would have been better if she didn''t feel anything and didn''t know. Now, I tell you clearly that you have to be terrified. It''s even worse. "I will try my best to protect your soul when it merges." The system said weakly. Why doesn''t Yin Zhu think the system is very reliable? "Is there no other way?" Yin Zhu is very puzzled to ask. The system carefully said at this time: "it''s not without, unless you find someone who can accept the contract." When Yin Zhu heard this, he was silent. Didn''t he let others die for him? Yin Zhu said he couldn''t do such a thing. "And this is not for everyone." Will the system prompt again? "Then who can?" Yin Zhu is just curious. She really doesn''t want to hurt people. "Mengji." The system said. Mengji? When Yin Zhu heard this, he was silent. It turned out to be Meng Ji, "why?" "Why do you think Bai Ji rushed up so enthusiastically, not to protect his partner?" Make complaints about the system. "Why can Mengji? Can''t anyone else? " Yin Zhu asked curiously. She was really curious. "Because you have the breath of Mengji''s soul, and that''s why you can quickly integrate with the orc''s body. Otherwise, if you come to this world, only your soul and the orc''s body can''t fit. Mengji was the king''s daughter in ancient times. She used to be the king of the orcs selected by the king of beasts. Later, he was with Baiji. Although Baiji belonged to the dream clan, he was exiled here by the dream clan. He hated the people of the dream clan. Baiji could not bear to have an accident with Mengji, but the world must be integrated. If the world''s heavenly way continues to be incomplete, the world will be destroyed Toward destruction, for Mengji''s sake, Baiji comes up with a way to let Mengji share her soul. The so-called Wuji is just Mengji''s share of the soul. As for Mengji, who has been hiding in the dark abyss to absorb all kinds of energy, that''s because most of Mengji''s soul has been separated out. She is muddled and must be kept there. " It''s time for the system to say all that it knows. It''s also time for the system to come to the end. If it doesn''t say any more, now it''s time for them to ask Yin Zhu to understand. "It wasn''t until Wuji died that the soul power returned to Mengji''s body, and Mengji left a soul division in your body. As you know, it''s not so easy for outsiders to enter a world. The reason why you were able to live at the beginning is that I am because of Beina." "You mean outsiders can''t come to this world, so why can Yang Wantong and ze them?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "No, I didn''t say that outsiders can''t come to this world at all. For example, Bai Yan returned to your world. As a result, you know, he was lucky to absorb the moonlight of that world, and then he was gradually excluded by the rules. You''re different from Yang Wantong. You only have souls, not all of them can live in one body. Even if you take away, you need two people to fit together. Do you understand? Yang Wantong and Ze are both their own bodies, and they will not be excluded by the world because they have swallowed up your animal pill. They are animals themselves. " The system is slowly explaining. "I see. In fact, you should be with Mengji, but they don''t want to die, so I''m the ghost of death. Is that what you mean?" Yin Zhu could not help gritting his teeth. He thought his life was miserable. As a result, not all of them were calculated. This time, Yin Zhu was in a bad mood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 "I understand what you mean. I came to this world by Baiji and Mengji. That is to say, I want to find Mengji to take over. You have no chance. That is to say, I have to wait to die. But this world is not mine. I''m just an outsider. What if I don''t like it? As for my relatives, I can tell them to just let go regardless of things here. Anyway, with our strength, it''s very easy to live. If I say that I don''t care about the world, I don''t think people in the upper world are so reluctant to be enemies with me. " Yin Zhu said very unhappy. She is willing to sacrifice and be calculated are two different things, there is a big difference in essence. After hearing this, the system kept silent for a long time and said, "if you don''t care, the world will be destroyed." When Yin Zhu heard this, he said, "does this have anything to do with me? No matter how the world is destroyed, it will wait until I die. After I die, I am in charge of the flood. How come if I don''t like it, you''ll force me, won''t you? " After hearing this, the system kept silent for a long time and said, "I''ll wait for you, and when you''re about to die, I''ll fuse with you, and I''ll give you the whole life." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "do I have to thank you for your kindness?" Ma Dan is very scared. Although she doesn''t mean that she looks forward to the afterlife very much, it''s hard for her to say whether the afterlife is not yet. She''s just upset to know. "I think Baiji must have a backhand. After all, Baiji won''t give me such a long time to wait, because he''s afraid that something will happen after a long time, and Mengji will be involved at that time, right? Tell me, what''s Baiji''s backhand? Or who is it? " Yin Zhu asked again. Then Yin Zhu saw the system issue a series of ellipsis. Yin Zhu took a serious look at the people around her at this time. She couldn''t help taking a deep breath. She wasn''t stupid. She wasn''t really stupid. She just didn''t want to think a lot. She always thought she was a little woman. She was a little lazy and liked to rely on. But when she really thought seriously, she could still find problems. Baiji works by calculation, and what he wants is absolutely safe. But how can Baiji guarantee that what he wants to do is absolutely safe? Guess all the way? Yin Zhu doesn''t believe in the so-called divination, so the most likely thing is that she has Baiji around her, so Baiji can grasp her trend in real time, and then push things to the direction Baiji needs. Who is this person? The four closest friends around him are the children. Bai Yangui''s relationship with her can only be said to be friends, which can be almost ruled out. But looking at the four friends who are deeply devoted to him, Yin Zhu really doesn''t want to doubt them. As for the children, Teng xiteng Cheng was brought up by Bai Ji when he was a child. Now three of them are combined into one, and Bai Ji takes them to find them Inheritance, for now, Teng is the most likely one. After all, there is a saying on the earth that it is better to give birth to grace than to raise grace. Who knows if they will lay hands on her mother. But will Baiji put the pieces in such an obvious place for her to guess? Can''t doubt, can''t be suspicious, that will hurt her true person, can''t do that, everything is just her guess, maybe Baiji didn''t do that? Moreover, the ellipsis of the system just now makes Yin Zhu feel that the system knows something. Obviously, the way of heaven is towards Mengji, or Mengji is his master. I can''t guess. Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to guess. The system should know something, but it won''t tell her clearly. In this case, Yin Zhu plans to ask herself to see if she can ask something. "System, you say you have a contract with me. How do I think you have a contract with Mengji, and Mengji is the master?" Yin Zhu asked with a smile. When the system heard this, it was silent immediately. After a long time, the system slowly said, "you are right. Most of the original way of heaven was contracted by the palace master of the dream clan, while I was contracted by the king of beasts. They all wanted to fight for control of the world. Obviously, the king of beasts lost, and the king of beasts transferred the contract to Mengji when he was dying." "I think you are a failure. You are either enslaved by this person or that person. No wonder you need me to integrate part of Mengji''s soul. That''s the truth. Mengji is good at calculating. I sacrificed her and picked up a world. It''s amazing." Yin Zhu sniffed and said with disdain. "Which, I was just born? My strength is very weak. I''ll tell you that after integrating the way of heaven, Mengji can''t control me, because my rules and everything have changed, and once I integrate, I will become a fully formed way of heaven. If Mengji dares to contract me, she will be attacked. She can''t control the world. " The system breathes. He is the master of the world. As a result, he was abducted and enslaved at birth. Those people made his world such a mess and made him a subordinate. He didn''t teach those people a good lesson. They all regarded him as a vegetarian. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "so, you''re not funny, you''re not funny." Yin Zhu scolded angrily. After hearing this, the system was silent. After a while, it said, "Yin Zhu, I''m really sorry for you. As the way of heaven, it should be fair and just. Mengji tries to master the way of heaven. Even if she is attacked, she deserves it. The only thing I feel sorry for is you, but I have to integrate. This world can''t be destroyed like this.""Well, I understand. I wondered why baiji would spend so much effort to do such a thing, even without destroying his native people. Now I finally understand, because Baiji wants to do the whole world, and his ambition is really great, but if he knows that once you integrate successfully, he will get rid of Mengji''s control, I''m afraid he will regret it later." Yin Zhu laughs. It''s called Mantis catching cicadas, but she''s the unlucky cicada. "Yin Zhu, I''ve told you all I know." The system said this as if it could have a clear conscience. Yin Zhu thinks that this person is like the son of a memorial archway. If he really wants to tell her, why don''t he tell her who is the person arranged by Bai Ji? This is for fear of destroying the integration of heaven and her own good things. Although I told myself over and over again not to doubt the people around me, when I have the heart of doubt, I will try my best to dig each other''s heart. Bai Kun looked at the silent Yin Zhu, went to Yin Zhu''s side and held him in his arms. "Yin Zhu, I know you are very smart, but I''m too lazy to think about it. Don''t think about it. You''ll be OK. I''ll protect you. Don''t worry. This is my promise to you." Looking at Bai Kun''s affectionate eyes, Yin Zhu nodded, "I believe you." Bai Kun seldom makes promises. Does he see that she is upset, so he makes promises? At this time, Yin Zhu looked at Teng, who was still fighting with the palace leader in the distance, "do you think Teng can win?" Teng absorbed the blood of the king of beasts, and his strength increased little by little. Although he could not compare with the palace master, Teng''s strength was still increasing. Bai Kun patted Yin Zhu gently on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, don''t say win or lose. Teng is not fatal even if he loses. He has enough strength to escape. The battle can''t be separated in one or two days." Yin Zhu nodded. At present, he can''t tell the result. He just depends on the degree of casualties. The orc world has lost. "Frown again. It''s not good for you to frown." Bai Kun pokes Yin Zhu''s brow with his finger. "Is it not appropriate for you commander to flirt with me at this time?" Yin Zhubai looks at Bai Kun. At this time, Bai Kun shook his head, quickly glanced at the battlefield, and then said, "do you think it''s necessary to command now?" In the battlefield, those who can survive have already crawled out. Now there are only the palace master and Teng and Lei hetengxiao over there. Jono is fighting with three or four holy sons, and the others have stopped. If you beat one of the three, the palace master won''t get any advantage. Probably both sides know that the time can''t tell the outcome, and the palace leader is not willing to fight any more, so he said, "forget it, I won''t fight today, but I tell you, if you are at this level, I tell you, you have no chance of winning." In fact, what the palace Master said was not arrogant, because there are still many holy sons who have not come to an end. All those people have come to an end. Jonoreh is a few people who are hard to deal with, let alone so many dream people. It can be said that the strongest fighting power has gone down in this battle, and the explorations of both sides can be said to be almost the same. They all know where the bottom of the other side is. The palace master is not afraid to retreat and turn it into a guard. They have studied which guard. Although it can''t be broken at once, he promises that he can break the guard as long as he is given ten years. It can be said that the living Orc king is more difficult to deal with, and it''s easy to die. If Teng is willing to incarnate as a guard, he is more willing. At the end of the battle, there are a lot of things to do. At this time, Jono has gone to summarize and finish what she has done. At this time, Yin Zhu is also going to treat some patients. There are a lot of things to do, and she doesn''t have much time to think about those things. In fact, she has a lot of questions to ask Teng, but she obviously has no time now. She''d better deal with the injury first, calm her mood, and believe Teng should have something to say to her. Yin Zhu is thinking that she should organize her language well, how to say and how to ask. That is her child. She was born, and the two children have been thinking about her since the beginning. She should think about how to ask so as not to hurt the child. She didn''t want to hurt anyone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 When Yin Zhu finished his work, it was already midnight, but no one was sleepy. No matter how sleepy he was, all of them were talking about what happened during the day and discussing what to do next. Yin Zhu stood in front of Teng and asked softly, "can you give me an explanation?" Teng looked up at Yin Zhu seriously, and then hugged him, "mother, as long as you remember, no matter what I become, I am your child." When Yin Zhu heard this, he was very sad. In fact, Yin Zhu already knew what Teng had experienced, what he would undertake in the future, and the pressure and pain that the child faced were no less than her. At this time, the child could still say such words, and she had nothing to doubt. "I know that since you still call me auntie, I will say that if you intend to sacrifice yourself at the end of the day, you should tell me first, or I will never forgive you." Yin Zhu doesn''t know how Teng decides to do it, but Yin Zhu hopes Teng can discuss it with her when making a decision. Even though she hasn''t figured out how to make the medicine for the time being, she hates the war and wants to end it, but Yin Zhu doesn''t want to do so, just like Bai Ji and Meng Ji. Knowing that she has been calculated, she is willing to go in and die. If Yin Zhu is not willing, he will struggle. "I know, mother, mother, don''t worry, it will be OK." Teng sighed softly. Teng, who was inherited by the king of beasts, now knows the cause of things and the final outcome of Yin Zhu. But it''s because he knows that he wants to change. No matter he or Zichen, they have paid enough. Why do they have to pull up his mother? In this world, the most innocent person is his mother, because Yin Zhu doesn''t owe the world, it''s the world Thanks to Yin Zhu. "I know, with so many people protecting me, how could I have an accident." Yin Zhu said softly. "You''re very tired. Go to sleep. Will your mother watch you sleep well?" This one and two told her that she would be OK, that they would protect her, and that she had nothing to worry about. There''s nothing to doubt. "Good." Teng whispered with a smile, then closed his eyes and fell asleep. Yin Zhu looks at the sleeping Teng curiously. The child becomes very big. When he grows up, he looks like a child. Tengxiao came in at this time and sat quietly beside Yin Zhu. His two eyes looked closely at Teng who was asleep. These are his children. The three children are more powerful than anyone else. They bear the fate of all the people in the whole continent without hesitation and meet all the difficulties without fear. Yin Zhu turned his head and looked at Tengxiao, then quietly reached out his hand and grasped one of Tengxiao''s hands. "Tengxiao, our cub is very powerful. He''s grown up, sensible and especially handsome." Teng Xiao nodded when he heard this and put Yin Zhu in his arms. "Yes, our children are very powerful." Tengxiao''s tone is not only proud, but also helpless. As a father, his strength is weaker than that of his cubs. He failed to protect his cubs and let them face the most dangerous situation. His father is really weak. But his children are the heroes of the world, which he is very proud of. Not everyone can be so fearless when facing death. "Tengxiao, do you know his mission? Have you thought of a solution? " Yin Zhu turned to look at him. Tengxiao was silent for a while when he heard this, and said, "I really know this thing. I have no other way for the time being, but if there is any way, I will not let my child take risks. But if there is no way in the end, if the child insists on it, I will not stop it." The last sentence is particularly heavy, "the child has his own ideas, he is very smart, so I don''t stop him. If he really wants to understand what to do, I will help him." Tengxiao said a few more words. Yin Zhu is silent when he hears this. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu''s head down and doesn''t speak. He can''t help but feel a little flustered in his heart. "Are you not happy, Yin Zhu? Don''t you like my answer?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "No, I don''t know the answer myself." She really didn''t know what choice she would make in the end. Tengxiao''s ability to make choices now is a bit beyond Yin Zhu''s expectation, but this is probably the difference between men and women''s thoughts. Women are hesitant and even dare not face it when they always think about things. Of course, women only think about their own home, and men will have a better overall view. "Will you stop that?" Tengxiao asked. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "I don''t know." Will she go all out to stop the child? Or choose to end everything for this child? "Don''t think about it if you don''t know. You think you''ve got a headache. You didn''t tell me that when the boat comes to the bridge, it''s natural to go straight and think about what to do. Maybe you''ll make your own decision at that moment. You''d better have a rest first. You''re very tired." Tengxiao reaches out a hand to cover Yin Zhu''s eyes and presses Yin Zhu''s head on his shoulder. "Go to sleep. Have a good sleep. I''ll watch over you." Tengxiao said softly.Yin Zhu closed her eyes when she heard this. Yin Zhu wanted to say that she really couldn''t sleep. The smell of blood was floating in the air. How could she sleep peacefully? However, her heart was very restless this time. If she couldn''t sleep, she forced her eyes to have a rest. Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu and forces his eyes to rest. He puts Yin Zhu down and lets him sleep on his legs. He leans against the wall and closes his eyes to rest. In the middle of the night, the camp is very quiet. All the people are tired and rest on one side. When they sleep, there is basically no one to sleep. Everyone is worried that there will be an emergency. They force their eyes to rest. There is a terrible silence in the camp, only the sound of firewood burning. At this time, Bai Kun was sitting quietly in his own place. He didn''t look very good and didn''t know what he was thinking. He is also the general of this battlefield. It can be said that the whole battlefield is still under his command. Even now, the end of the orc continent is in his hands. He has the most and heaviest things on his back. Today''s situation is very unfavorable to them, and his anxiety is normal. Qiao Nuo originally went out to see Yin Zhu. Seeing that the three members of Yin Zhu''s family were resting there, he didn''t say anything more. Looking back at Bai Kun, who was still frowning, "very upset?" Jono sat down directly in front of Bai Kun. "Jono, where do you think the way out of our world is? Do we have to sacrifice?" Bai Kun said in a trance. When Jono heard this, he laughed. "Sacrifice, isn''t it enough? If sacrifice can bring peace, I think it''s worthwhile to sacrifice as much as possible. It can also bring happiness to the younger generation and their relatives and clansmen. But I''m afraid that sacrifice will still be the same. " Jono said with emotion. "Is Yin Zhu OK? Today Bai Ji talked to her about something. I don''t think Yin Zhu looks right." Bai Kun asked anxiously. "It''s OK. Yin Zhu can adjust himself. How many things have happened? Yin Zhu has come here. Now three people are resting there." Qiao Nuo said, but he said nothing in his mouth, but he was worried in his heart. What Bai Ji said to Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu didn''t tell them. Baiji is a good and evil man, but Jono doesn''t believe him. He feels bad about him. "It''s good to have Tengxiao with her." Bai Kun looked up at the sky, then turned his head and smelled Jono seriously, "Jono, what do you say if some of us die?" When Jono heard this, he looked up at Bai Kun and said, "isn''t that normal? It''s normal for some people to sacrifice in this battle, but as long as someone is left to take care of Yin Zhu. " "What about Yin Zhu?" Jono said quietly. "What do you mean, how can we let Yin Zhu have an accident in front of me? If I die, there''s nothing I can do about Yin Zhu. " Jono sighed helplessly. "The goal of Baiji has always been Yinzhu, hasn''t it? You don''t think it''s us, do you? What''s in US worth plotting for nothing? " I make complaints about it. When Jono heard this, he nodded. This is really a problem. Baiji didn''t solve it. It''s equivalent to a hungry wolf staring at Yinzhu. This kind of feeling is very bad. "Otherwise, our current strength is not bad, let''s go to kill Baiji, and it''s over?" Jono suggested. Bai Kun shook his head at this time. "Bai Ji didn''t know where to go this time, and didn''t find anyone at all, OK? Moreover, baiji is extremely scheming. He won''t give us a chance to calculate him. " "What do you say? Now we don''t have time to find Bai Ji, and if Bai Ji hides and is ready to attack Yin Zhu secretly, we really can''t help it. " Bridge anger idol now they have to face the dream people, plus the white sacrifice, really double headed attack. "I can see that it''s still impossible to fight. There hasn''t figured out a way to fight Fu Teng. I''ll go out and find Bai Ji. How about you watch Yin Zhu at home?" Jono said. Bai Kun is the commander and can''t leave. Bai Ji is too clever to let Lei he or Tengxiao go. These two are easy to be fooled and used, especially Tengxiao. So the best way is for him to go. What''s more, something so big happened in the dark abyss. If Mengji really has feelings for the world, he will appear secretly. Maybe he can''t find Baiji, but if Mengji does, he should be able to find Baiji soon, right? His power and Mengji can be said to come from the same source. He can probably feel that Mengji once appeared in the dark abyss today, but at that time he was busy fighting and left behind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 One night, Yin Zhu didn''t sleep well. Even if there was Tengxiao around him, at daybreak, there was a little noise around him, and Yin Zhu woke up. Tengxiao looked at the red eyed Yinzhu and touched his head, "didn''t sleep well?" "No." Yin Zhu said but did not know how to say, it should be said that no one could sleep well last night. Teng also opened his eyes at this time. He said hello to Yin Zhu and Tengxiao with a smile, "good morning, father and mother." The child seems to have a good rest. It''s because they are there, so they are very relieved. Is that right? "Come on, go out and see them." Tengxiao reaches out his hand to Yinzhu. Yin Zhu nodded, but he didn''t know what was going on outside. What did the dream people want? Can''t you make it? It''s the best if we can talk about peace. Anyway, Yin Zhu likes peace and doesn''t like the dead in war. Of course, he can''t agree to the conditions that are too humiliating. What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that Jono left at dawn, because he felt the existence of Mengji, and then chased out in a hurry. Jono stopped after a distance. "Master Mengji, what do you want me to do? It''s quite far away from the camp. What can you say?" Before chasing for some time, Jono was sure that it was Mengji who deliberately lured him to leave, and he also consciously followed him out. Of course, Jono would not keep chasing. Mengji is likely to be with Baiji. What if he perseveres to catch up and step into each other''s trap? When Mengji sees that Jono has stopped, she can only sigh, and then flash out. Looking at Mengji, whose hair is all white and her face is old, Jono thinks whether he thinks too much, and Mengji''s state can''t count him. "I know you don''t believe me, and you don''t believe in Baiji. You must think that I''m leading you out to count you." Mengji sighs. "Sorry, master." Jono is a little embarrassed. After all, it''s undeniable that Mengji gave him strength at the beginning. Thank Mengji for that. "What do you have to apologize for? It''s normal for you not to believe me. After all, Baiji, forget it, it''s meaningless to explain those things. I came to you because Teng, I probably didn''t say my identity. I''m the blood descendant of the king of beasts. Originally, the inheritance in the ice city should be mine. Unfortunately, I didn''t accept the inheritance and evaded my responsibility. The orcs and the others are the same The battle of the dream clan has existed for a long time. Although Teng has been inherited, his strength is too small. According to our plan, Teng can get enough strength. As a result, Ziji uses the inheritance power in hanbingcheng to change the orcs, and then absorbs the power of Hanhai to forcibly integrate the world. It can only be said that it is fate. I gave up the inheritance of the king of beasts, and then there are variables ¡£¡± Dream Ji sighs of say. Jono didn''t say anything, just waiting for what Mengji would say next. "Jono, I tell you, the power of the king of beasts absorbed by Juteng is far from enough. Although Teng fought with the master of the dream clan yesterday, it''s because the master of the dream clan has not arrived yet. The most powerful one of the dream clan is not their master, but their elders. The younger generation is the son, and there is the master above the son, but the older generation has not Some of them died, but retired to become the elders of the secret cultivation. Any of those elders who came out was more powerful than the palace leader. How do you want to solve this problem? " Dream Ji sighs of say. "What do you have in mind?" Jono couldn''t help asking. Mengji shook her head at this time and said, "there''s no way. The orc world can''t find a person who is stronger than her strength." "What do you want to do when you call me here?" Jono is very puzzled to ask, dream Ji always can''t call oneself to come here for no reason. "Because I want you to go to the ancestral land of Mengzu, where there is the heart of the world controlled by Mengzu." Mengji says her purpose directly. When Jono heard this, he was silent for a while and said, "I think it must be very important to take things. There must be elders of the dream clan guarding there. How do you think I can get those things out?" The heart of the world is the treasure of the big world. The place where such things are stored must be dangerous, and there are many guardians. He is not sure that he can bring them out. "You can''t do it alone, so Baiji will help you." Mengji said simply. "But I don''t want to do it according to the way you said, because you only make use of me and Yin Zhu. You have never been sincere to us. Why should I do it according to you? Maybe stealing the heart of the world can change the current war, but I don''t think this is the best way. Maybe I will die before I get that thing." Jono said and turned to Mengji. After hearing what Jono said, Mengji said, "Jono, I tell you that only when you get the heart of the world can you stop the war. Otherwise, you can''t afford the consequences. Even if Teng turns into a guard array to protect you, that array can last for more than ten years at most. The strength of the dream clan is far beyond your imagination. You will have nowhere to escape at that time." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "I don''t know what the purpose of you and baiji is. After thinking about it, I finally feel that it''s just to be the master of the world. Why do you want me to sacrifice what you want? Don''t say you two have no idea of the world? ""I hate you very much. I say that I love the world and cherish the people of the world, but you are constantly using them to achieve your goal. As the king of beasts, did Mengji protect your people? For the sake of your love, you are afraid to forget everything Jono looks at Mengji sarcastically. Meng Ji''s face changed greatly when she heard this, and she said angrily: "why do you say that to me? I have been working hard for the world. If it wasn''t for me, the orc world would have been swallowed up and become a slave by the people of the dream clan." Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "You''re shameless. What have you done over the years? Do you make a incomplete and harmful reincarnation formula, so that the nightmare people can provide you with endless vitality? Keng killed a lot of orcs just to attract Yin Zhu? The people who work hard for this world are far from you, but ordinary orcs who have sacrificed their lives, as well as Ziji. " "What do you do? We are constantly lured here to die for you and sacrifice for you, and then you can get the fruits of victory. You have the face to say that you really don''t know if the ancient beast king clan would feel ashamed if they knew that their descendants were like this." Jono really disdains it. He just guesses about what Mengji baiji is going to do, and thinks that these two people are dirty. If she wants to win the world, she would like to accept a group of people who are willing to fight with him. She has to use intrigue and show that she cares for the people. This is both important and important. It''s such people that she despises most. "Jono, do you have my power to treat your benefactor like this?" Mengji looks at Jono tremblingly. Jono laughed at this. "What''s a benefactor? I think there are two possibilities for you to give me this power. One is that you can''t control this power by yourself, or even this thing has been out of your control. The second is that you want me to do something for you and calculate me, so why should I thank you? " Originally, he was grateful to Mengji, thinking that Mengji was hoodwinked by Baiji, and that Mengji still cherished the orcs in his heart. Now I think it''s just like this. "I think Baiji should be here, too. Why don''t you come out and meet me? Do you just watch your partner being bullied by me and not come out? " Jono looked around and said with a smile. Baiji came out with a bad face. He gently took Mengji''s hand and patted it, "don''t be angry. If you are really angry and sad, you will be cheated. Jono knows what, we are for the whole world." "Jono, you''re right. Our goal is really the world, but you can''t deny that it''s the best in the world for us to control the world. One of us is a dreamer and the other is an ORC. We don''t want to hurt each other''s people. The complete integration of the two races is the best and there will be no war." Baiji tried to persuade Jono. "I don''t want to take care of peace. My former goal was to protect daze tribe. Now my goal is to have one more Yin Zhu. As for the world, the world is so big and there are many heroes, let others be great." He didn''t believe in Baiji and didn''t want to work for them. "In that case, don''t regret it. We won''t help you in the future." White sacrifice finish saying to pull dream Ji to turn round to walk directly. Jono was wondering if he could succeed in keeping the two men in this sneak attack. After a look, he finally let it go. He was not absolutely sure that he would not provoke Baiji for the time being. Back to Yin Zhu said, no matter what Baiji asked, don''t agree. "What if Jono doesn''t agree?" Dream Ji watched Jono go away, a little angry, she really did not run into Jono like this, even said only their own tribe. "Don''t worry. There''s always another way. I can''t. I''ll go myself." Baiji is very reluctant to say that it is necessary to steal the heart of the world, and he is not unable to do it, or he will have a lot of trouble if he steals it himself. "Thank you so much." Mengji said. Bai Ji directly hugs Meng Ji, "say what''s hard, hard you are, but soon, you can recover." Dream Ji before all the strength to white sacrifice, this will look a little old. "Let''s go. Anyway, we''re just trying on Jono''s side. Our backhand hasn''t started yet." White sacrifice cold hum. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 When Yin Zhu and Tengxiao come out, they see Bai Kun with a painful head. Yin Zhu goes up in a hurry and reaches out his hand to help Bai Kun. "Have you been awake all the time? How can you hold on like this?" When Bai Kun heard this, he said with a smile, "it''s OK. Yin Zhu doesn''t have to worry. I haven''t spent the night in the wild before. Sometimes orcs can''t go hunting and spend the night in the wild. If they don''t sleep for a night, they are so sentimental." When Yin Zhu heard this, he gave Bai Kun a white look, "I love C heart, OK?" This can''t be compared with ordinary times. Now, it can be said that all the pressure of the war is on Bai Kun. "What do you say dream people want to do?" The sky has looked around, but those people did not attack, and there was no movement on the other side. "I don''t know. Let the people outside have a proper rest. I think those tribal females and cubs should be transferred soon." Yes, they have discussed before that most tribes are willing to transfer females and cubs to the orc world. After all, there is a natural array protection between the two worlds. Although the array is useless now, Teng should protect the people at the last moment, but that''s the worst and there is no way. "Bai Kun, what do you think the dreamers are waiting for?" After all, it''s strange that those people didn''t start a war immediately when they were in the dominant position. Normally, shouldn''t they take advantage of the victory? "Maybe someone''s holding them back?" Bai Kun hesitated and said. "Who can hold those people back?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "I think the most likely person who can hold down the dream clan is the dream clan. After all, people on our side don''t have such strong ability to fight with those people. The dream clan is not a piece of iron, and those people are also intriguing. Maybe their back garden is on fire at this time?" Bai Kun said sarcastically. "After all, the battle can''t be started at random. You say that there are 18 saints in the dream clan, and each of them has one combat power. You say that in which war there are no dead people, then that person is willing to sacrifice his own strength. They still have to pull. This is also our chance." Bai Kun analyzes it. "Well." It''s true. The reason why the orc mainland has such a united cooperation is that they are oppressed. If they don''t resist, they will die, while the dreamers are not. "But we still have to pay attention to it. We don''t know what those people are going to do. It depends on guessing." Jono said, yesterday, the orc world was in a terrible situation. Can''t he attack first? "I''ll go out and have a look." Teng will say that if the other palace leader makes a move, he will also deal with it at the first time. "Tengxiao, you should go and have a look." Yin zhuphen told her that she was worried about Teng alone. "Where''s Reich?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. When Bai Kun heard Yin Zhu asking about Lei he, he said with a smile, "he was arrested by Ze for special training." Leihe wakes up the blood of the snake in ancient times. According to Ze, it''s a fierce beast in ancient times, and it''s super powerful. However, Leihe''s far from being strong now. Ze plans to stimulate Leihe''s blood with the method of demon cultivation, so that Leihe can really play his power. Leihe is also willing to. The people of the dream clan yesterday really stimulated Leihe. Although the ordinary dream clan is not his opponent at all, he is also not the opponent of the palace leader. Seeing all the people go out, Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu standing in front of him and suddenly asks, "Yin Zhu, what kind of person do you think I am?" Yin Zhu is very surprised to hear this, "how can you ask like this?" "Tell me, I''m just a little curious. What kind of person am I in Yin Zhu''s mind?" Bai Kun asked curiously. When Yin Zhu heard this, he looked at Bai Kun with his head askew. He thought seriously, "he is smart, intelligent, can take care of people, has a sense of responsibility, and he is super good-looking." "What''s the last comment?" Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing and crying when he heard the last one. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "You''re wrong. Face is still very important, especially in our world. It''s a world of looking at face. As long as you have such a face, you won''t worry when you go to the world." When Bai Kun heard this, he really laughed. "How do I think you said so much? In fact, the last point is the most important to you. Yin Zhu also looks at his face?" Bai Kun leans his head in front of Yin Zhu and looks at Yin Zhu jokingly. Yin Zhu looked at Jun''s face in front of him. He took two steps in a hurry. Even though he had seen it countless times, he still couldn''t stand such a close distance. "I can''t talk about the one who looks at the face. Of course, the one who is too ugly can''t accept it. That is, I mainly look at the soul. The soul is not really beautiful." Of course, the last two sentences are a little empty. Yin Zhu thinks that she depends on her face, but she also depends on her character. It''s not enough just to have a face. "Fortunately, I have a tolerable face. Is Yin Zhu satisfied with it?" Bai Kun teases Yin Zhu with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he gave Bai Kun a look, then held out his two fingers and pinched Bai Kun''s face, "your face is getting thicker and thicker.""Ha ha." Bai Kun heard this, rou Yin Zhu''s head. "I made you laugh at last. I can''t stand your tight face." Bai Kun''s gentle smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he felt nervous and then laughed. Yes, since the beginning of the war, she has been in a bad mood. Bai Kun was worried about her, so he made her laugh? "I''m ok, really? Who am I? Haven''t I met enough? My sister has seen all kinds of storms. It''s all small things. I''m worried. What do you think I haven''t settled? These things are just temporary difficulties. I''ll deal with him sooner or later. " Yin Zhu patted his chest to guarantee. "Well, I know that Yin Zhu is very powerful. I''ll rely on him in the future." Bai Kun answered with a smile. "Bai Kun, don''t worry, or you can have a rest and I''ll watch. If something happens, I''ll call you the first time, OK?" Yin Zhu takes Bai Kun by the hand. Her pressure is not as heavy as Bai Kun. Bai Kun tried to make her happy. Bai Kun reaches out and touches Yin Zhu''s hair. He is under pressure, but he is only under a little pressure. If the orcs die, he will be sad, but he won''t despair. But Yin Zhu is different. Yin Zhu has been watched by people. If something happens to Yin Zhu, they will all despair. Bai Ji should have said something to Yin Zhu before, but Yin Zhu didn''t want to say anything after he came back. Even now, Yin Zhu still doesn''t say those things. If Yin Zhu doesn''t say that he doesn''t know how to help, he''s even more afraid of making his own decisions. "What do you think of the world, Yin Zhu?" Bai Kun turned to another question. Yin Zhu said with a smile, "of course, the world is beautiful. Even if some races make mistakes because of various resources, the world is still beautiful in general, just as life is also beautiful." If there is no war in the world of war, the world in which she was born also experiences war. It''s just that she lives in a time of peace. That''s because she has a good life and her predecessors have protected that world for them. When Bai Kun heard this, he laughed very gently, "Yin Zhu is really the same kind-hearted." Maybe this is Yin Zhu. No matter what happens, he will not despair. He is so cheerful that he can look at this issue optimistically. In fact, those who expect to get the world, or want to use the world to strengthen themselves, those selfish people do not deserve to get the world. In fact, the world is the world of ordinary people, not someone, not everyone. "Good heart? How can you say that? After all, for the sake of the development of daze tribe, I used to kill many people in Juque tribe. How can I feel that I have a good heart? " Yin Zhu did not dare to say that she was kind-hearted. Her hands were stained with blood. Bai Kun said with a smile, "that''s not the same. It''s those people who want to rob other people''s things and don''t give them a way to live. You only have resistance. At least Yin Zhu, you didn''t take the initiative to rob other people''s things, to make other people sacrifice or harm other people''s lives. I think it''s reasonable for the world to choose you as the animal God." "I''m not a beast God. You know that, don''t you? It''s all white sacrifice. If I''m really a beast God, I''ll have to. Then I just need to wave my hand to control the world. Let them stop fighting and let the world live in peace. " Yin Zhu sighed and said that it''s a pity that now she has a very strong power and is not a God, because she has a lot of helplessness and can''t do a lot of things. God can hear people''s requests and help them realize their wishes. God is omnipotent. Unfortunately, she can''t do any of these, so she is just a little stronger. "Does Yin Zhu want to be a beast God? The real God of the world? " Bai Kun asked suddenly. "Why do you suddenly ask? I can''t be a God. " Yin Zhu said directly. "Besides, what''s good about God? He''s aloof, but he''s aloof. I still like to be lively. I like to be with you, and then we''ll all be well." Yin Zhu said happily. Bai Kun laughs and shakes his head when he hears this, "you, you, but you are so good, so good. I like you so much." Yin Zhu said that he was very shy after hearing this. Is it really good for him to say something different? "But how can you suddenly say such a strange question? You are not going to push me to the throne, are you?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. When Bai Kun heard this, he said with a smile, "if only I had the ability, where I still need to care about these things here." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 "Bai Kun, do you have something on your mind? Bai Kun, let me tell you something, you must consult me. You can''t make your own decisions. I don''t like others to make decisions for me. " When Yin Zhu hears what Bai Kun says, be careful that Bai Kun is in charge of something he doesn''t like. Bai Kun smiles when he hears this. He reaches out his finger and pinches Yin Zhu''s face. "How do you think I will make the decision for you? Do you think I am as smart as me and can do such unreliable things? I didn''t do things that satisfied everyone. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded, as if he was. Bai Kun was always considerate, and she thought more about it. It''s not that Bai Kun suddenly asked her whether she wanted to be a God or not, otherwise how could she be wrong. "OK, remember to be smart all the time." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Bai Kun is going to continue to talk. At this time, Jono comes in. Bai Kun knows what Jono is going to do. Seeing Jono coming in, Bai Kun asks, "are you ok?" Yin Zhu blinked when he heard this, waiting for the explanation of Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun. Then Jono said that he went to see Mengji and Baiji, and then he told Mengji what he wanted. When Yin Zhu heard the heart of the world, he stopped for a moment, and then asked the system, "the things of emotional integration need the heart of the world." When the system heard this, it was silent and said, "if I am the soul, then the heart of the world is the body." "Then why didn''t you say you wanted the heart of the world before?" Yin zhuleng hum. The system was stunned at this time and said, "I didn''t think that you wouldn''t agree anyway, would you? When you are about to die, I''ll take you to merge, direct the three-dimensional soul. Anyway, the heart of the world and I can attract each other, and then we can attract things out. " "Now that thing won''t be attracted to you?" Asked Yin Zhu. "I''m hiding in your body now, integrating with your body. Those people can''t find me for the time being." The system said. Yin Zhu sees that Bai Ji is not only looking for herself, but also Qiao Nuo. It seems that her system needs to be explained clearly. She also asks Bai Kun to refer to it for her. Unexpectedly, she thinks that there are several of them, and she doesn''t want to deceive them. It''s better for us to discuss what they have. Qiao Nuo heard Yin Zhu said these, and rushed to call Leihe and tengxiaoteng back, followed by Ze. Ze heard Yin Zhu say that the way of heaven should follow her, and then he was very disgusted and said, "normally, the way of heaven is on you. You should be God''s own daughter. How do I think you are all unlucky? Are you a fake?" The system on Yin Zhu''s body wants to rush out and talk to Ze absolutely. What is a fake? Can he fake it at will? Isn''t it because he is poor that he can''t give Yin Zhu anything good? The way of heaven, where most of his subjects are taken away by others, has no control over the world. He is already poor enough. Didn''t he give Yin Zhu some good things before? Several machines of daze tribe were created by him according to Cheng system written by Yin Zhu with the power of his own world. They are very powerful, OK? "You can count on a prince who has been robbed of his country and is in exile to give you something good. It''s good if he doesn''t bring you a large number of enemies." Bai Kun is not very angry. Ze can''t help nodding when he hears this. This description is very appropriate. The so-called way of heaven is just like the prince who is on the run. It''s just a good name, but it''s no good. It''s a lot of trouble. After hearing Bai Kun''s words, the system can''t help feeling aggrieved. He is not incompetent. In fact, he is very useful. Why can''t he say a word of refutation? After hearing what Yin Zhu said, Bai Kun couldn''t help thinking and said, "Yin Zhu, you are dishonest. I don''t think these people have launched an attack yet. Is it possible that these people also want to catch the way of heaven?" "After all, the people of the dream clan could not have been unaware of the news that the way of heaven had been separated. We wanted to take the part in their hands, and naturally they also wanted to take the part in our hands. No matter how big the part in their hands is, it''s incomplete, not to mention that the world might collapse because of this incompleteness, so They haven''t started yet. Is it possible that they want to find out where the way of heaven is? " Bai Kun analyzes it. After all, the people of the dream clan can be said to have the absolute advantage. She was still wondering why these people would stop for a while and whether they were looking for her? But she didn''t say it herself. It''s estimated that no one will know that the way of heaven is hidden in her. Of course, Baiji and Mengji certainly know it. However, these two people still want to occupy their own world, and they can''t betray her. People in the upper world will probably pay attention to her, but they should not be sure that the way of heaven is in her hands. "What shall we do?" Yin Zhu asked, but in his heart he hated the system to death. It was really a big trouble, a super trouble. system the spirit almost leave the body in horror. Yin Zhu will not be able to speak a word, because he is really a trouble. Later, he will make complaints about Yin bamboo, and what qualifies him to speak."Let''s go to Mengzu and get the heart of the world." Bai Kun said word by word. "This thing is a disaster. If we want to merge, we can just destroy this thing, so that we can make sure that Yin Zhu is OK." Reich said directly. The system in Yin Zhu''s body was so angry that it jumped out, "destroyed, you have a hole in your brain, right? The heart of the world represents the world. If you destroy the heart of the world, the world will also be destroyed. You still live in the world, you have to destroy it. I really should destroy you first." "Why not destroy it? You can destroy Yin Zhu and bring endless disasters to him. Why can''t I destroy you? As for the future, after I manage so much, I don''t know whether it still exists after I die. " Lehrer, hum. "You, you..." The system doesn''t know what to scold Reich for. "Destruction can''t be destroyed. Even Yin Zhu won''t destroy the world. You can rest assured, but we won''t let Yin Zhu merge with you. That thing is fatal to Yin Zhu. The best way is to grab the heart of the world in our hands. Even if it doesn''t merge, the world will still be under our control. We''ll think about it for a long time Take the way of heaven away from Yin Zhu. " Bai Kun said. Tiandao is relieved to hear Bai Kun''s affirmation that he will not destroy the heart of the world. He makes a picture of rolling his eyes, looks at Leihe contemptuously, and goes back to Yin Zhu''s body. "But it''s not easy to steal, is it?" Yin Zhu swallowed his saliva and asked, no matter who hides the important things, he will send someone to guard them, or he will be taken by a strong man. If there is a space device, he can''t find it. The system felt Yin Zhuxin''s idea and explained, "the heart of the world is the core of a world. This kind of thing can''t be put down by that space device. It''s very heavy, it''s heavier than you think, so no one will take it with you. It''s normally put in a place to protect it." Yin Zhu listened and patted his chest. Fortunately, he didn''t think so. Otherwise, he couldn''t steal it, OK? "Of course, it''s not easy to steal, but didn''t Baiji say that he would help before? We''ll make a plan. I''ll go back to Baiji to discuss how the two sides can cooperate, and then ask Ze to help us. " Bai Kun looks at Ze standing on one side with a smile at this time. "How do you want me to help you?" Ze asked curiously. "Please help us steal the heart of the world." Bai Kun said very sincerely. Ze heard this jumped up, "you are deliberately pit me, such a dangerous thing I can not do." He came to the world just to improve his strength, not to die. He and Yin Zhu are just cooperative relations. The cooperation between the two sides is very good. It can be said that they are friends. If they need help, they will help, but if they want to die, don''t think about it. "Ze, we are all orcs here. There must be a way to deal with orcs there. But you are different. You are a demon. You are not in the same system as us. Moreover, the means of demons are changeable and strange. It''s hard to prevent them. It''s the easiest thing for you to do to succeed." Bai Kun persuades him. Ze shook his head firmly at this time and said, "it''s impossible. Bai Kun, don''t fool me into taking risks. Yin Zhu, our relationship is OK. In fact, there''s something wrong with you. It''s good that I didn''t run away at the first time. I don''t owe you anything." When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded, and then said with great certainty: "sorry, Ze, Bai Kun. He is just too anxious. I really appreciate that you have helped us so much, really." Yin Zhu is really unwilling to force Ze, just like Ze said, he does not owe them, on the contrary, he also helps them a lot. Bai Kun''s face was a little bit pale after hearing Yin Zhu''s words. Yin Zhu''s words and Ze''s attitude made it impossible for this thing to happen. "Yinzhu, I said that I would be happy to help you when there is no danger. Leihe is a good boy. Didn''t I always teach him before? Give him to me and I''ll teach him a few more. Although I can''t turn him into a demon, some small skills can still be learned. " "Thank you." Yin Zhu sincerely thanks. "Be polite to me. I''m just trying my best. Once there''s danger here, I''m sure it will endanger my life. I''ll run away for the first time, so you don''t have to be polite to me." Ze waved and said very indifferently. Bai Kun sighs at this time that Ze is not Yin Zhu''s partner. He can''t give everything for Yin Zhu. He is not a person in this world. He doesn''t have much sense of belonging to this world, so he can''t talk about sacrifice and contribution. It seems that Ze was too easy to talk before, which made him think that this person can live and die together with them. Now it seems that he thinks too much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 Ze saw that Bai Kun''s face was not good. He said to Yin Zhu very frankly, "Yin Zhu, speak with your conscience. I really can''t help you with this matter. After all, if you help me to catch up with my life, that''s a joke." "What''s more, you''ve been playing against the baiji before. Since you know that baiji is scheming against you, and he wants the heart of the world, you still send it up, I think you''re very stupid. If Baiji wants to, and you don''t go, he will naturally find a way to get it, in order to run to a strange place to take risks. Why can''t he wait for Baiji to steal it After that, he snatched it from his hand. How much do you know about the place where the heart of the world is stored in the dream clan, and you will steal it when your brain is hot? At least you know something about Baiji? " Ze Leng looks at Yin Zhu. That is to say, he felt that he still had some friendship with Yin Zhu, so he would help to analyze it. After listening to this, Yin Zhu thinks Ze is right. Bai Ji is certainly more familiar with the dream clan than they are. Bai Ji''s hand is much easier than theirs. Then they try to grab it from Bai Ji''s hand. Yin Zhu won''t have any psychological burden to snatch it. "I think it''s good." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Bai Kun nodded, "this method is really good, but we don''t know when Baiji will steal things. In this case, we have to find a way to stare at Baiji." When Jono heard this, he nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. I can feel Mengji. Baiji can''t run far." "All right." Bai Kun has settled the matter. "Teng, can I talk to you?" Bai Kun looks at the new student Teng and asks. "All right." Teng whispered, to say here, only Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo knew that he once belonged to Zichen. Yin Zhu is very confused. Bai Kun wants to talk to Teng alone. He doesn''t want to listen to them. "Yin Zhu, you all go out. I''ll talk to the children." Bai Kun directly sent Yin Zhu away. Well, it''s so clear. If you don''t go away, you''ll have a thick skin. When you go back, you can ask what Bai Kun said to Teng. Even her mother can''t listen to her. "You fused, then Zichen should also re fused into a complete soul. What do you want to do?" Teng on the surface seems to be a tengxi brothers three fusion, in fact, also add a purple Chen. "What does father want to ask?" Teng asked hoarsely. "What do you want? What are you going to do with your mission? " Bai Kun said word by word, tengxi brothers even accounted for the majority, but Zichen can also affect him. "We want world peace, we want no more war, and we want my mother to be well, but I don''t know how to do it. I can''t do it. Even if we sacrifice, we still can''t do it." Teng said painfully. The birth of their brothers can be said to be a mistake. They were calculated to be born, their voice was calculated, and then they grew up. They grew up so painfully and were forced to grow up quickly. However, this is far from enough. They have to face more painful choices, even if they choose to sacrifice themselves, but these things still can''t be done The end, if all can end with their disappearance, they will not hesitate to sacrifice themselves, but can not. Bai Ji''s ambition is obvious, and they can''t stop Bai Ji''s progress, but they want to save Yin Zhu''s life. "You are good children." Bai Kun reached out and touched Teng''s head. "We are not. We are evil. Without us, maybe my mother would be better off." Teng said very hard. "Well, nonsense, you are very good. Don''t think so much about it. Remember that the orcs need the king. You are the only hope of the orcs and the nightmare. If you sacrifice, the orcs will have no hope and even the inheritance will be cut off. Although Mengji has the blood of the king, she has given up the inheritance, and has been practicing the reincarnation formula with Baiji After giving up, you are the king of beasts in this world. Anyone can have an accident. You can''t have an accident. You have to manage the orcs well, and then strengthen yourself, just as powerful as the king of beasts at that time, and then leave the inheritance. Otherwise, the inheritance of the king of beasts will be broken in your hands, and you will be the sinner of the orc world. " Bai Kun said word by word. Teng can kill the mosquitoes when he hears this. Bai Kun is right. He has the last and only inheritance of the orcs. If the inheritance is gone, how can he face the future generations of thousands of orcs. But at the same time, he is the king. How can he survive, and then ignore the life of the people? "Well, I know what you want to say. You see, you still have several father and mother. We can protect you. Don''t worry. Really, and I can guarantee that your mother will be OK. Go and have a good rest. Don''t think so much and don''t think about miscellaneous things. It will be OK." Bai Kun smiles and touches Teng''s head. Teng is stunned. Bai Kun''s father is a little strange. Can you promise him? "Go ahead." Teng nodded. On the other side, Tengxiao and Yinzhu went out. Tengxiao suddenly took Yinzhu by the hand and said, "Yinzhu, can you go to a place with me? Let me tell you something about Teng. I find Teng is not right. "Yin Zhu nodded. Although she had discussed with Tengxiao about Teng''s ending, it''s normal to talk about it now. Just watching Tengxiao take Yinzhu to leave the camp for a long time, Yinzhu frowned and asked, "Tengxiao, we have been far away from the camp, now we can say it." Tengxiao shook his head and said, "don''t worry. I''ve found a beautiful place. I''ll say it slowly. I''ll have a good afternoon with you." Although Yin Zhu thinks Tengxiao is a little strange, he can think about the pressure they are facing and everything else. This strange thing is normal. After all, anything can happen under pressure. "Well, I''ll see what kind of place you''ve found." Many places on the side of Yan Clan are very depressed and dilapidated because they are in a hurry to escape. It''s really hard to find a good place now. Tengxiao took Yin Zhu for a long time, and finally stopped in a small valley. It''s very quiet here, and the environment of the valley is not damaged any earlier. It''s quiet and beautiful. The valley is full of unknown wild flowers, which are very beautiful. "It''s a wonderful environment. When did you find it?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. Tengxiao lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "if you like what you found by accident." "Here, I''ve got you some delicious barbecue. I''ll cook it for you." Tengxiao had skillfully set up his shelves by this time. He found a lot of things from a small cave in the valley. He had all kinds of food and condiments. It seemed that he had prepared them before. Yin Zhu saw the slow sitting, Tengxiao barbecue technology is still good. After Tengxiao had finished everything, Yin Zhu was very comfortable eating. Not to mention, in such a beautiful environment, she really forgot her sorrow. If only life had been so beautiful. Just eating, Yin Zhu felt that something was wrong. She fell to the ground powerlessly. She knew that she was in good health. Even if she stayed up late, she would not be so abnormal. The only possibility was that she was drugged. "Tengxiao." Yin Zhu cried out. Tengxiao slowly raised his head at this time. He looked at Yinzhu with red eyes and said, "Yinzhu, I''m sorry." Yin Zhu''s heart was cool when she heard this. She had guessed that there should be a spy around her, but she never thought that the man would be Tengxiao. How could she? "I don''t want to, but Yin Zhu, I want to save Teng, save our three children." Tengxiao said in a trembling voice. "I don''t understand. Tengxiao, Teng''s fate is beyond our control. It depends on his own choice. You said clearly that day, how could it be like this?" Yin Zhu said painfully. "No, you don''t care about a few children at all. Also, since you came to this world, you have been bothered by all kinds of things, because Wuji has been chasing those things all the time. Several children have been separated, and then they have no contact with us. I know you can''t blame them, it''s not your fault. But I found that our children have problems. It''s a big problem. It''s a pity that you, the mother, don''t know. " Tengxiao sighed. "You should have heard of Zichen. He used to be the most gifted child in Baiji. Now there is Zichen in Teng''s body. Do you know? Zichen existed in the body of three children very early, and it is precisely because of Zichen''s existence that he has been influencing the three children all the time, and then let them come to the present situation. Now they are more integrated. Do you know how many years Zichen has lived? Do you know how powerful his soul is? It can be said that from the beginning, the souls of our three children were suppressed and influenced by Zichen, and then Zichen would slowly devour our children. Before Zichen''s soul was divided into three parts, it was more difficult. Now it''s reunited. Sooner or later, Zichen will devour all three of them. " Tengxiao said painfully. When Yin Zhu heard this, she couldn''t help growing up. She really didn''t find out about it. She really didn''t know that her child had such a big problem. How could it be like this? How did Tengxiao find out about this? "How do you know that? Who told you that? Is it a white sacrifice? Tengxiao, let me go first, and don''t let Baiji take advantage of it. Even if the child really has problems, we can have a good discussion and come up with a good way. " Yin Zhu comforts Tengxiao. ¡°¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 Teng Xiao said with a bitter smile, "this thing is done by Bai Ji. Bai Ji not only wants to control and influence us through Zichen, but also wants to control Teng. Yin Zhu, I don''t want to attack you, but no one can save Teng except the master of the dream clan." "So you can betray me?" Yin Zhu''s mouth is full of bitterness. If he doesn''t have feelings for Tengxiao at the beginning, Tengxiao has been following her for such a long time. How can she be indifferent? Yin Zhu feels that his heart hurts badly. Maybe Tengxiao didn''t want to hurt her, but Tengxiao obviously chose the child before the child told her, which hurt Yin Zhu. Tengxiao heard this and said with a bitter smile, "Yinzhu, you forget that I''m your guardian. Once you have an accident, I will only die in front of you. How can I really let you have an accident? I just want to save our children. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he just laughed miserably in his heart, "even so, this is not the reason for you to attack me. What''s the matter that we can''t discuss? You cheat my mother like this? I believe you so much, Tengxiao. " Yin Zhu cried and asked. "I know. In fact, the best way is to discuss with you. Your feelings for the child are not less than mine. Maybe you are willing to sacrifice yourself to save the child, Yin Zhu. But you forget that you are not my own. Even if you want to, will they? I know that I am very bad and selfish. Even you will complain that I hate me in the future, but I still do it. Yin Zhu, my child can die, he can die, he can sacrifice, but he should die openly, not quietly or even subdued. " Tengxiao gritted his teeth and said in great pain. After hearing Tengxiao''s painful words, Yin Zhu kept silent for a while and said, "I know what you mean, and I know your love for your children, but Tengxiao, it''s really not a good way for you to do so. I know that if I say I''m willing to marry as bait to save Teng, they will really stop me. I also know that it''s not your original intention. Once I have something, you can help me Will do everything to save me, but Tengxiao, are you sure this is what I want? Do you think I can watch you die in front of me? " Looking at Tengxiao sitting in silence, Yin Zhu sighed, "Tengxiao, let''s have a good talk." "Tengxiao, do you think the people of Mengzu are trustworthy? If Teng falls into the hands of the dream people, what will happen? Even if you hand me over, Teng may not be good. " Yin Zhu is not afraid of death, but is afraid of all things in vain. In addition, Yin Zhu is also very upset. She has never noticed that her children have problems. She always thinks that her children are very sensible. Who would have thought that Zichen''s spirit is hidden in them. "I know that the people of the dream clan can''t be trusted. What they told me is true or false, because only in that way can they really cheat me. Teng, as the last inheritor of the king of beasts, is the last hope of your world. How can I easily give Teng to them. Since they actively told me the news, they just wanted to use me. I also agreed. Since the soul has been integrated, there is no way to separate it, let alone Teng. They have also been completely integrated because of the king of beasts inheritance. Once separated, several children are afraid of death or injury. The so-called soul is nothing but mutual swallowing. It depends on who is powerful, so I just want to talk to them Something that can strengthen the souls of the Teng brothers. " Tengxiao said softly. They don''t have several souls around them. Bai Ji can use this to calculate them, and he can too. So Tengxiao goes to find Qiao Nuo at the first time, and makes sure that what Meng Zu gets is available. He doesn''t want to kill Zichen 100%, as long as he can suppress people 100%. "So you decided to trade me for those things?" Asked Yin Zhu. "The people of the dream clan have been looking for another part of the way of heaven. Now they just have doubts about you, but they are not sure. But when you come from another world, those people already know, you know, what those people always want is to enslave others. They know that there is another world where people can be enslaved. They are very interested. I am also sure that you will not be in danger Just decided. By the way, I also want to explore the bottom of the dream clan. After all, all the news we know about the dream clan is told by Bai Ji, but Bai Ji is not credible, is he? " Tengxiao sighed. Does Yin Zhu want to say that Tengxiao has a rare IQ online because of his children? But let alone Tengxiao''s plan, if it doesn''t go wrong, there''s nothing wrong with it. But Yin Zhu is afraid that his own way of heaven will be exposed. Who knows if there''s any special way there. Moreover, Yin Zhu doesn''t want to lead those lunatics to his hometown. Who knows if there''s any special way for those people to go to the earth? After all, they can sacrifice for nothing Send her back with the array. Once the gap is opened, she will be the sinner of the earth. She can''t bear the consequences. "No, Tengxiao. I have to think about that." Yin Zhu refused directly. Tengxiao''s face changed when he heard this, and then he said, "it''s too late, Yin Zhu." "Tengxiao you?" Yin Zhuzhen''s business is urgent and angry, but this meeting Tengxiao has directly carried her to a certain place. "I''m sorry, Yin Zhu. I''ll be with you all over the world." Tengxiao whispered in Yin Zhu''s ear.When Yin Zhu heard this, she really wanted to scold. She didn''t need anything, OK? Tengxiao hugs Yinzhu and goes around the valley. Yinzhu sees several dreamers sitting there waiting. Yinzhu can''t help but close his eyes. OK, there''s no way to stop them now. "Sanshengzi, the people are here. Here you are." Tengxiao gently put down Yinzhu. The first three saints tut tut tut around Yin Zhu for several circles, and then said, "I really can''t see that he is a man from a different world. Baiji has some skills, and he even found a way to a different world." Yin Zhu wants to say that if it''s not because of the way of heaven, even Baiji can''t be found, OK? Baiji can''t send her to earth. Those people think that they can do that with the ability of Baiji, but now she is not only a person from a different world, but also the incomplete way of heaven. "Well, you can''t hurt her." Tengxiao said bitterly, biting his teeth. Sanshengzi can''t help looking at Tengxiao sarcastically when he hears this, "OK, you''ve brought people to our side, and you can pretend to be affectionate. Don''t worry, as long as she''s useful, we won''t do anything to her." Of course, the premise is that Yinzhu is useful. If it is not, it is likely that Yinzhu will not be left. Tengxiao obviously understood this truth, but those people didn''t understand Yin Zhu so quickly in a short time, so he would have time to save Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu, wait for me. I''ll come to you when I handle Teng''s business." Tengxiao grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and says. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help turning his head. Tengxiao is too stupid to cooperate with these people. In addition, many people in the camp knew that she was walking with Tengxiao. After turning back, Tengxiao went back alone and said that she was captured by the people of the dream clan. Would Qiao Nuo baikun believe it? Will you let him go? This fool, just afraid to send her to Mengzu, is going to fight to get her back. This guy probably wants to wait for him to die, and then everything will be over. Yin Zhu roughly guesses Tengxiao''s idea, fool, big fool. Yin Zhu did not know how to Tucao Tengxiao, but Tengxiao had never had a brain. What could she say? This time, it was because she had a lot of children to make complaints about it, but it was because she thought more, and there were more things. "Get out of here. Get out of here. I''m tired of seeing you." Yin Zhu wants to say that it''s better not to come here. Even if there''s a problem, she''d better think about it by herself. Seeing the angry look of Yin Zhu, the three saints couldn''t help laughing, "come on, you go quickly, or we''ll leave you, too." If he hadn''t seen Tengxiao fighting before, he didn''t have the assurance to keep Tengxiao. He really wanted to keep this man. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he''s got Yin Zhu. If he wants to go back, he can''t stay there as long as he says Tengxiao sent people. It''s very easy to alienate. Tengxiao gritted his teeth, then took what sanshengzi gave him and turned away. "Well, let''s go, too." The three saints let a man catch Yin Zhu and left quickly. Obviously, they were afraid of something unexpected. Yin Zhu was carried on his shoulder as a prey, and his stomach was a little uncomfortable. These rude guys. "Can you let me go by myself?" Yin Zhu felt that her stomach was very uncomfortable. If she went on like this, she would vomit. "Oh?" The three saints took a look at Yin Zhu and said, "are you sure you can go?" "Come on, let''s go." With that, he waved to his subordinates, apparently ignoring Yin Zhu''s request. Yin Zhu can''t help sighing at the thought of her weak body after being drugged. Tengxiao is a fool. It''s hard to blame him. When the matter is over, she must ask someone to carry Tengxiao on her shoulders and let Tengxiao feel the flavor. Sanshengzi will happily take Yin Zhu back to his place, which is a great achievement. This time, he will directly go back and wait for this thing to pass. She must ask people to carry Tengxiao on her shoulders and run back and forth, so that Tengxiao can feel the taste. Looking back and waiting for this thing to pass, she must ask people to carry Tengxiao back and forth on their shoulders, so that Tengxiao can feel the taste. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 When Tengxiao returns to the camp alone, Bai Kun, Qiao nuorehe and others look at Tengxiao with great doubts, "where''s Yin Zhu?" Isn''t Tengxiao with Yin Zhu? Why did Tengxiao come back alone? Now it''s not safe outside. They don''t trust that Yin Zhu went out alone. Tengxiao heard several people''s culture, and after a moment''s silence, he said, "I''m sorry." Reich was furious the first time he heard this. "I''m sorry. What do you mean I''m sorry?" I''m sorry. It can''t be Yin Zhu. "Tengxiao, what''s the matter? He said Jono asked angrily. "Yin Zhu is now in the hands of the dream people." Tengxiao gritted his teeth and said. "Isn''t Yin Zhu with you? You said you wanted to talk to Yin Zhu, you took people out, and then you came back? What else are you doing back here? " Bai Kun said calmly. On the other side, Xiaojin came out directly at this time, "let''s go and save Yin Zhu." But he was stopped by Jono, "Xiao Jin, it''s no use to be in a hurry now. First ask what''s going on." "I gave Yin Zhu to the dream people." Tengxiao said, biting his teeth. "You''re crazy. Why the hell are you?" At this time, Leihe rushed up to Tengxiao and beat him. "Why?" Bai Kun looks very bad at this time. Yin Zhu is their pillar. Tengxiao betrays them and takes Yin Zhu away. "Because Teng, I''m not smart enough all the time. Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo, you''re smart. I think you''ve known for a long time that tengxi has Zichen''s soul in their body, but you haven''t told me from the beginning to the end. Because they''re not your cubs, it doesn''t matter to you what kind of influence or consequence they will have, but it''s very important to me Yes, it''s my child. However, my child is not pure. Even he may be swallowed by another person. I have to save him. " Tengxiao said word by word. After hearing Tengxiao''s words, Bai Kun couldn''t help feeling sad. He pressed his forehead powerlessly, "Tengxiao, do you think so about us? We''ve always been good to a few cubs, and we''ve been working hard. Yes, I knew that tengxi had a problem with their souls earlier than you, but I didn''t tell you. I didn''t even tell Yin Zhu, because it''s useless to say it. On the contrary, it will make you more worried and even sad. I''ve been thinking about whether there is a solution, but I didn''t think of you ignoring all of us Even in spite of Yin Zhu''s safety, is your baby the most important thing in your heart? " Several of them have been in peace all the time, and he has always regarded these people as his brothers. But Tengxiao''s practice this time really hurt other people. Obviously Tengxiao didn''t believe them, so he made his own decision. Tengxiao was silent for a while after hearing Bai Kun''s words and said, "I didn''t ignore Yin Zhu''s safety. You forget, I''m Yin Zhu''s guardian. If I have something to do, I''ll die first. I just want to save tengxi first, and then I''ll go to save Yin Zhu. Ah, I''ll try my best to save Yin Zhu." "I''m afraid you didn''t save Yin Zhu even if you paid your own life." Jono said quietly. Jono will be really angry. Tengxiao''s practice has violated his bottom line. "Tengxiao, no matter what you say or what you do, I won''t forgive you. I know that the reason why you don''t discuss with us is that you don''t believe us from the beginning to the end. You feel that we will abandon your children, so you don''t hesitate to do it yourself, Tengxiao Xiao, you''d better make sure that Yin Zhu is OK. Otherwise, if you die, I will frustrate you. " When Tengxiao heard this, he was silent and said, "yes. I see Then he stood up in silence. Only three people turned around and saw Teng standing at the door. Obviously, Teng didn''t know how long they had listened to what they said. Teng slowly came in at this time. Teng looked at Tengxiao standing in front of him with his head down. He sighed, and then said to Tengxiao, "give me what you got from Mengzu, don''t you? Give it to me "Don''t be angry, Teng." Tengxiao doesn''t know what to say. Teng also has feelings for Yin Zhu. Then he cringes and takes out the elixir that he got from sanshengzi to repair his soul. "I''m not angry, father. Thank you, but father, don''t do such stupid things in the future." Teng suddenly smiles and grabs Tengxiao''s hand. Tengxiao heard this and nodded, "I, I have no other way." After Meng Zu told him about this, he was very flustered and flustered. The only thing he thought of was that he had to do everything to find a way to save his cub. Then he was dizzy and agreed to the ghost idea of Meng Zu. "Bai Kun''s father, Lei he''s father, Qiao Nuo''s father, don''t blame my father. He''s not smart enough and he knows the news, so I''ll bring my mother back." He said the same thing. Hearing this, Bai Kun frowned and said, "OK, you father and son can stop. I know your determination, and I don''t doubt it. But now we can''t go like this. Do you still remember your mission? Are you responsible for that? ""But..." Teng frowned. He obviously disagreed with Bai Kun. He had a mission, but his mother was also his responsibility. "Well, I''ll go and you''ll be good to me. I''ll bring Yin Zhu back. Jono, you''ll guard this side for me." Bai Kun said as he ordered. "Bai Kun, you..." Jono frowned at him. Among these people, Bai Kun is the weakest, but he is also the smartest. "Come on, go to Mengzu to save Yin Zhu. You can''t rely on strength alone. Which one of you is smarter than me, and who has me to be flexible? So you all stay here for me, OK, these things will be over soon, soon Bai Kun said firmly. Qiao Nuo obviously wanted to say something more, but he vetoed Bai Kun directly, and then Bai Kun left without any objection. As for Tengxiao, no one paid any attention to him at all. At this time, Jono arranged for things to go. As soon as baikun left, he just hoped that there would be no chaos. Leihe went out with a bad face. Tengxiao looked at Teng standing in front of him. He reached out and patted his son on the shoulder. "The rest of Teng''s business depends on you. Your father will find your mother." Tengxiao finished and went out without hesitation. Teng looked at Tengxiao, who strode away. In fact, he wanted to tell him that he and Zichen had been completely integrated and could not be separated at all. He had no way to be his pure son in his life. He was a complex species designed by people and could not be pure at all. To say engulfed, he could not say whether Zichen engulfed them or they engulfed Zichen The two sides influence each other. He doesn''t want Bai Ji to have something to do with him, and he doesn''t want Yin Zhu and his close friends to have something to do with him. At the beginning, Baiji really wanted to let Zichen devour tengxi''s souls, but I don''t know why, the three souls were just weak, and they grew up little by little. Their feelings for their parents still affected Zichen and made Zichen have no choice. Teng looked at the elixir in his hand, but his heart was bitter, because he did not save at all, and he did not want to be saved. In fact, sacrifice was the best outcome for him, so that he would not suffer, let alone choose. But he really didn''t expect Tengxiao to do this for him. He gave Yin Zhu''s mother directly to the people of the dream clan. This elixir was much heavier than he thought. Teng walked slowly towards the door with the elixir, but he didn''t go far. He saw the white sacrifice standing not far away and sneering at himself. Teng''s heart trembled, and quickly put the elixir away, and then ran after him. "Master, I feel so miserable." Teng looked at the person who was standing near him in white and said in great pain. Bai Ji turned his head and looked at Teng disappointedly. "That''s what you asked for. You didn''t stay around the orcs much. Why were you influenced by them? Why do you say that? It''s you who are so useless. " Bai Ji tells coldly. When Teng heard Bai Ji''s words, he felt that his heart was more broken, and he didn''t want to, but he couldn''t control himself, and he couldn''t control Xiao tengxi''s desire to be close to his parents. Yin zhutengxiao''s love for their children moved them, and he couldn''t help but want to be close to them. This is definitely different from Bai Ji''s severe treatment. "Master, I''m just an ordinary person. I''ll be moved. Master, can''t you let my father and mother go?" Teng looked at Baiji in supplication. He knows that even if he gets the so-called king of beasts inheritance, it''s Baiji''s turn. He''s not Baiji''s opponent at all. Even if his strength keeps up, his wisdom and scheming can''t keep up. "Go away, now that you have chosen them, why talk nonsense to me? Are you sure you want to stand on the opposite side of me? In this case, Teng, don''t blame me for being unkind at the end." Bai Ji said coldly. Teng''s whole body trembled when he heard this, "master, I didn''t want to stand on the opposite side of you. I never did, but master, if master really wants to kill my father and mother, please fool me first." But master, if master really wants to kill my father and mother, please fool me first. " But master, if master really wants to kill my father and mother, please fool me first. " It''s just Shifu. If Shifu really wants to kill www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 After Yin Zhu was taken back by the people of the dream clan, fortunately, those people didn''t do anything to Yin Zhu. They just locked him up. No matter taking sanshengzi or the head of Shengong, those people haven''t met Yin Zhu for the time being. Maybe they are very busy. It''s boring for Yin Zhu to be locked up in the room. Sitting there alone, he is angry with himself and Tengxiao. Yin Zhu, who has nothing to do, pulls out the system at this time. "System, since you are the way of heaven, you want to be familiar with the people of the dream clan. Tell me something about the dream clan." Yin Zhu lay down and said with no image. "The dream people are similar to the nightmare people, majoring in spirit, but the difference between the dream people and the orcs is that the dream people do not become orcs, but they all have part of the characteristics of orcs in their bodies. On the surface, they are the same as the orcs, but they are different. They are a mature body, and the orcs are made by the orcs in order to be powerful Losers. Orcs improve their eyesight by giving up their spirit, but they don''t. their body structure is like that, and then their mental power is still very strong. " The structure of the dream people is explained in detail. "The creator is eccentric. They have a strong Orc body and a rational spirit." Yin Zhu looked at the system with disdain. The so-called creator is the way of heaven. Hearing this, the system shakes its head. "No, the way of heaven is fair. Orcs are not as good as the dreamers for human''s sake. But under normal circumstances, orcs become more powerful beasts than the dreamers. It''s only after the dreamers have been standing on the orcs and sucking blood for tens of thousands of years that the orcs are so different from the dreamers." They dare not say that everyone is equal, but they are generally balanced in terms of species. "What about things in the dream clan?" Yin Zhu asked. "Yin Zhu, I only know about the news about Mengzu tens of thousands of years ago. After I was forced to leave, I was completely disconnected from Bian. Even because of my weakness, I couldn''t see the situation there. I didn''t know what happened there." The system is still very angry when it comes to this. Obviously, it is very angry about its weakness. "You said that the dream people arrested me because I came from a different world. Do you believe that? Or do those people already know that you are in my hands and want to capture you, and then directly enslave you first, and then integrate the way of heaven, then you should no longer exist? " Yin Zhu said with a smile. Before, the system always told her that he was 100% integrated, because the former one was enslaved, and he wanted to be independent. Yin Zhu thought about it, and thought that the system should have cheated him on this point. If he could be independent, would he still ask her for help? He must also have some weaknesses. For example, he will be enslaved by others, especially when most of the former heavenly way is enslaved by the people of the temple. After hearing Yin Zhu''s words, the system was silent, and after a long time, he said, "yes, Yin Zhu, you are right, but Yin Zhu, if I am really enslaved, then the world will end. The whole Orc world will end. At that time, I will explode without hesitation." "So you would rather destroy the world than merge." Yin Zhu said hehe. After hearing this, the system directly nodded and said, "yes, if even I am enslaved, the world will eventually be destroyed. Once I lose myself and have no way to control the world, the world will stop incomplete and the world will still be destroyed." Yin Zhu said with a smile, "the beginning or the end of the world. I''ve heard a lot about this topic. I want to say that nothing is eternal. Even the world is the same, including the world where I live. Life never comes. I also believe in continuous development. One day when the world can''t bear it, it will come true sooner or later Destroy, and then start a new reincarnation, but that should be far away from me, these are not what I a small human should think, I just want to live in the present, you know? " "System, you see, even you and I can''t completely believe it. Just like you said before, you still want me to die in the end. Do you think I have a second way to go?" Yin Zhu asked softly. "Sometimes I feel very boring. I feel that all my things are calculated by you. I hate war and like peace. But why do you think I will sacrifice? Especially for you false people, no matter you or Baiji, you all have your own plan, and then wait for me to sacrifice. Why Yin Zhu asked word by word. When the system heard this, it was silent for a while and said, "I saved you. Without me, you would have died long ago." When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed, "are you sure you saved me? Why don''t you say that I was saved at that time, and then my soul was taken away by you? What''s more, I''m dead. At least my soul is still there. How can you make a decision for me, give me more decades of life, and then change my soul? Do you think I want to? " After hearing this, the system didn''t answer, and even ran away directly. It didn''t show at all. It was obviously shamed by Yin Zhu and didn''t want to answer him. Yin Zhu looked at the escape system, but she was not very satisfied. Didn''t she just say a few more words? Why did this guy just leave."Why do we take advantage of you, you are so angry, and your partner takes advantage of you, but you accept it with ease?" The system asked weakly at this time. "Who used me?" Yin Zhu said angrily. "Tengxiao is with you for the sake of the children, Jono is with you for the sake of the stability of the tribe, baikun is with you for the sake of the interests of the then Meizu, Leihe is for the sake of the orcs, you can accept them, why can''t I forgive them?" Said the system, puzzled. Yin Zhu said with a smile, "I don''t understand, so you are a system, I am a person. I know that some of my friends were with me because of all kinds of problems, but it doesn''t hinder our feelings. Even if they didn''t have feelings at first, can you say that they don''t have feelings for me now? You can''t stand Tengxiao or others. They can die for me without hesitation. You don''t think it''s emotion. What''s emotion? " It''s a joke that this system even wants to alienate her feelings with several partners. After so many years with Tengxiao, they are not just at the beginning. Yin Zhu believes that they are sincere to her. Maybe they are not perfect at the beginning, but perfect at the end. "I''m good to you, too. I''ve been helping you." The system said wrongly. "But you want my life." Yin zhuleng hum. At this time, the system said weakly, "I, I will try my best to save some of your true spirit, and then I will collect the Qi of the world to complete you." As far as possible, Yin Zhu couldn''t help shaking her head when she heard this. She didn''t believe anything. "Look at the system. You can''t be a person for a long time now. Of course, you are not a person. I can''t ask you to change your feelings and ways of doing things." Yin Zhu said lightly. "Come on, let''s not talk about the headache and sadness, let''s talk about the dream clan. You should remember the god palace master who contracted the way of heaven at the beginning, right? Do you think that man is still alive? " Yin Zhu suddenly raised a question. People in this world can''t be counted by common sense. After all, they have lived for thousands of years. Who knows if those powerful old monsters will live for thousands of years. When the system heard this, it was stunned, and then Mumu said, "it shouldn''t be that bad. Although that man is very powerful, he fought with the king of beasts at the beginning. At the beginning, that man''s strength was just better than the king of beasts. Otherwise, there would not be a part of me robbed by the king of beasts. At the beginning, the king of beasts was seriously injured, and that man was also injured. Finally, the king of beasts fell, and he would not be alive ¡£¡± If that person is still alive, the system wants to say that Yin Zhu and they just surrender. Why struggle. "Well, that''s good news." Yin Zhu said with emotion, if that kind of person is still alive, I''m afraid the orc world really can''t be saved. Yin Zhuzheng is about to chat with the system again. At this time, the system prompts, "someone''s coming. It''s time to escape." Yin Zhu frowned when she heard this. Normal people don''t see the system very well. Unless she is willing to show it to others subjectively, the system actually escapes by itself. Is it because the comer is very powerful? As Yin Zhu''s idea fell, Yin Zhu saw that the three saints with a person slowly came to his front. Yin Zhu can''t see each other''s appearance clearly, but he can feel the strong pressure on each other. This is the god palace master. Yin Zhu tried to open his eyes to take a serious look at the appearance of the head of the temple. But it was strange that he could see it at first sight, but his mind was all blurred and could not see anything. This man was so powerful. Yin Zhu felt that his strength was quite powerful. He could not see the other side''s face clearly here. He could not see it from such a close distance Chu. Maybe it was Yin Zhu''s big eyes that amused him. The head of the temple sat down directly in front of Yin Zhu and said with a smile, "even if you stare so big, you can''t see my face clearly. But if you really want to see it, I can show it to you, or even tell you my name." When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. It''s certainly not good for this person to say so. Since he doesn''t want to be seen by others, how can he be so kind to her? Once he sees something bad, I''m afraid that it will happen, so I don''t want to have too much curiosity. Yin Zhu''s action once again let the other party laugh, "you are so timid." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 "It has nothing to do with courage. I''m just afraid of trouble, and you''re a trouble." Yin Zhu said lightly. The palace master laughed again when he heard this, "am I trouble? It''s the first time that someone said that to me, are people from other countries as fearless as you? " "How do you want to find out the news of our world from me? I tell you, don''t think about it. I can''t tell you." Yin Zhu said very clearly. The palace master was not angry when he heard this. Instead, he shook his head and said, "well, those people thought I wanted to know the secret of that world, so they arrested you. In fact, it''s not. If I want to know that world, Baiji can do it, I can do it as well." "I don''t understand." Yin Zhu is very puzzled and says, what does this person mean by saying so much? "If you want to travel between the two worlds, you must find the junction of the two worlds. However, the junction between this world and your world is only known by the way of heaven. Baiji can use the power of the way of heaven to find it, so can I, so you are not a rarity." The palace Master said lightly. Yin Zhu''s heart was about to stop beating when he heard this. The palace master suddenly said the way of heaven, because he knew that half of the way of heaven was on her? So, she''s a sheep in a tiger''s mouth? Looking at Yin Zhu''s cautious shrinking head, the palace master couldn''t help laughing. "In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t think that baiji would choose a person from a different world to break the situation. After seeing you, I realized that this is not Baiji''s choice. The way of heaven is a bit clever, and I know how to cheat people." The palace Master said calmly. All the hairs on Yin Zhu''s body stand up, because the palace master on the other side obviously knows everything. She can''t go back. "How do you know?" Yin Zhu is very puzzled to say, the people of the upper world are not in the orc world? Baiji should not have made this matter so clear. "Are you surprised to know that? You think there are several experts on your side. It''s clear at a glance that you are the only one besides your partner. Especially you are still in the orc world. The orc world is originally a female. How can you let a female take risks? Unless the female''s identity is very unusual, I have carefully checked your information, and I know that your soul does not belong to this world through the way of heaven. I think a lot. After all, it''s very difficult for people from the outside world to come to this world, let alone in the case that I have no consciousness, to know that the other half of the way of heaven has been controlled by me, and you can hide your information Who can do it except for that half of the way of heaven? " The palace Master said with a smile, obviously things are under his control, which makes him very happy. "Later, I kept thinking that the other half of heaven belongs to the capital of the orc world to fight against us, and it is also the most precious thing in the orc king. But how can they hand over such a precious thing to an outsider? I thought a lot, and finally thought that this should not be the idea of the orc king, but should be the way of heaven. More than half of the way of heaven is controlled by me, and a small part is controlled by the orc king. So the way of heaven should be to come up with some ideas and prepare to escape this fate. So the orc King inheritors who deceive their hearts should be like this. I''m right. " Then the palace master looked at Yin Zhu with a smile. Clearly can''t see each other''s expression, but Yin Zhu feel out, the other party is laughing, the mood is very happy. Yin Zhu is in a bad mood. These are all the characters of the level of a thousand year old monster. She has no way to fight with him. No wonder Tengxiao will be fooled by them. "You''re right. What are you going to do to me?" Yin Zhu asked in a very bad tone. She can''t keep her demeanor at this meeting. She''s going to be a prisoner. "Why are you so angry? You''re wrong. I''m not allowed to stand by you." The palace Master said with a smile. "The half of the way of heaven in your hand actually wants to plot against Baiji. Baiji''s mind is to let the way of heaven merge. They control the way of heaven. That is to say, the way of heaven will certainly merge, and you must have been manipulated by them. Only in this way can we ensure that the way of heaven will be with you. At the same time, it''s also a cover up. It''s better to confuse me not to go to the king of beasts "I''m in trouble." The palace Master said slowly, very light. "And the way of heaven in your hand will prevail. Also, the one in my hand was too disobedient at the beginning, and his mind was destroyed by me directly. Now he is a fool. He really can''t compare with the one in your hand. Since the situation is very bad for me, do you think I will let you merge well? As for killing you? It''s not good for the time being. I have to find a way to take out your share of heaven The princess of the holy palace said her purpose very frankly, obviously because she was strong enough to make him very confident. "Do you know the purpose of Baiji long ago? Why not stop it? " Yin Zhu is very curious. The master of the holy palace laughed. "I didn''t know it early. I didn''t know it at the beginning, but I knew it later. But Bai Ji is right in saying that the way of heaven should be integrated sooner or later, otherwise the world will be destroyed. Now that he has gone to plan, why should I talk about it again? I''ll just wait for the result. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he was left with a lot of confidence."I''m curious that half heaven should have signed a contract with the successor of the king of beasts long ago. How can they throw that thing to you and control you? It''s not enough to rely on your cub." The palace master asked with his chin in his arms. "Don''t you know everything? Why ask me. " Yin Zhu is not very angry. "No, I''m not a God. There''s no way to know everything. I can only grasp the general direction and make no mistake." The palace master shook his head and said. The general direction can''t be wrong. It''s true that the general direction is right. These thousand year old foxes are not their opponents at all. Every time they say one more word, more secret information will be mined out. Looking at Yin Zhu, who turned his head and didn''t want to speak, the palace master was not angry, but leisurely talking to himself over there. "Are you afraid that I will cheat you? In fact, as far as my position is concerned, why should I cheat you? I''m just a little curious. Besides, I don''t know how Baiji controls you. I think no one in the world can help you except me by the way he controls you." Then the palace master covered his mouth with a smile. "You talk a lot of nonsense. The orcs have nothing to say with the dream clan. The orcs can''t compromise. You dream clan have drunk the blood of the orcs for tens of thousands of years. It should be over." Yin Zhu said coldly. The palace master didn''t get angry when he heard Yin Zhu''s words. Instead, he looked at Yin Zhu sarcastically and laughed, "don''t you think it''s funny to tell me this? The orc world has always been dominated by the strong. If you drink blood, why don''t you say how many beasts the orcs eat? Should those beasts also resist? " "That''s not the same. Those wild animals have no intelligence. The reason why people are human is that they have thought and reason. They are different from wild animals." Yin Zhu said angrily. The palace master just shook his head, "orcs (), orcs, first animals and then people, orcs are evolved from wild animals, looking back to dislike their ancestors inhuman, aren''t you telling a joke?" Yin Zhu doesn''t want to discuss this with the palace master. Even if the orcs evolved from wild animals, anyway, those animals have no reason. They are wild animals. "If you want to ask me a question, I''ll also ask you a question. Since you know that Baiji has a bad heart for you, have you secretly calculated Baiji, and how are you going to deal with him?" Yin Zhu was very angry and asked, these two are not good things. It''s better to be able to bite the dog, and it''s better to lose both. "Why should I tell you? I tell you, if you want us to lose both sides, don''t think about it. It''s impossible The palace master is cold. Yin Zhu heard impatiently rolled a white eye, "you are all smarter than anything, I take what cheap, I will not be calculated by you is very good." She''s not the same pervert, OK? Where can we count them. "Thank you for your praise. It''s best for you to think like this. I''ll give you some time to figure out if you want to cooperate with me." The palace Master said calmly. "Cooperation is impossible." Yin Zhu refused without hesitation. "Don''t be so absolute, think about it well, and I''ll tell you that there are not as many people in the dream clan as you think, so we won''t force people to death in the orc world, especially after the integration of the world. Anyway, we can''t use so many animal Dan. Some tribes can let them go, Yin Zhu. You don''t care, but I think there are always tribes willing to do it." The palace Master said calmly. If you want to say that Yin Zhu cooperates with her, will you let her tribe go? Yin Zhu doesn''t want to live like that, and she still has no dignity. Once she is enslaved, she will never look up. It took the orcs thousands of years to make this decision. She won''t make this decision. what is more, Yin Zhu does not believe in the words of the shrine owner, and has no autonomy as a slave. When the time comes, others has the final say, and the tribe will be devoured sooner or later. "No way. We''d rather die than surrender. If you say that all the orcs in the world are dead, do you think the people of your tribe can last long? For tens of thousands of years, this world has been divided into three parts: the orc world, the nightmare tribe and the dream tribe. However, no matter the orc world or the nightmare tribe, I think there should be problems in your dream tribe. Even if the orcs in the orc world are made by human beings, I don''t think they are all made by human beings. This should be caused by the lack of heaven. Every tribe has problems, the dream tribe How come there are fewer people in the world? If you have no shortage of resources, you will have no shortage of strength. Now there are not many people in the dream clan. Is it your group that has lost fertility? " Yin Zhu asked with great satisfaction. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 The palace Master heard Yin Zhu''s words, rare Chen praised Yin Zhu for a while, "I really don''t see that you are a bit smart." Yin Zhu couldn''t help but curl his mouth when he heard this, "if I''m not smart enough, I won''t be fooled by you." When you think about the way you want to go, you can say that they are all arranged by these superiors. These people are not only calculating, but also calculating people''s hearts. These people are really terrible. "Ha ha, yes, so the world still needs integration. Only when the world is complete can the world be complete." The palace Master said lightly. "Why don''t you say it''s your own sin? I can''t say that this is the end of your absorption of animal elixir, exploitation and oppression. I''ve seen it before, but I haven''t seen anything other than demons that devour each other among the same clan." No matter the dreamers or the orcs, they are all intelligent life in this world. Generally speaking, they are all human. Yin Zhu has read a lot of books, not only novels but also ancient prose. There is nothing to say that power is to devour the same kind of self, which is against the law and the way of heaven. After hearing Yin Zhu''s words, the palace master was silent for a moment, and then said: "maybe what you said is right, but the bow has not turned back. The dream clan has reached this point, there is no way to turn back, and it is impossible to turn back. The only thing we can do is to follow the current road without hesitation, and maybe break the routine when we reach the extreme." The new life of the dream clan is getting less and less from the beginning to now. In recent years, even a new life has disappeared. This is the reason why the dream clan panics. It is also because the dream clan itself has problems that the beast Dan of the orc world has not moved here. Over the years, he has been looking for the reasons for the problems, but it''s a pity that the previous part of the way of heaven is still with them In order to control the world better, he wiped out the divine intelligence directly, so they don''t know whether the reason of their family''s problems is the way of heaven, but they have found other reasons and can''t find them out. This is also the reason why Ziji didn''t stop when he integrated the two worlds. There is a big problem with the dream race. In recent years, there has not been a new life for such a big race. This is terrible. He doesn''t know why. Since the dream race has become a world of its own, there is no way to break the Convention, so let others break it. "It seems that when Ziji merges into the world, you are good?" Yin Zhu hesitated and asked. At this time, the palace master shook his head and said, "no, I didn''t know what Ziji did before, but I didn''t stop it when I knew that the two worlds would merge. If I stopped it, maybe the two worlds would eventually merge, but it wasn''t so fast." Well, powerful people are willful and don''t have to worry about the consequences. "Can you tell me what you want to do with me?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Please be a guest. In fact, Mengzu is very hospitable." The palace Master said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and being hospitable. Is this kind of hospitality forced to invite people here? This kind of hospitality is not enough. It''s a pity that now she has no ability to escape here, but knowing that they won''t take their own life for the time being, Yin Zhu''s heart can be put down a little. Maybe she can also have a good look at the news of Mengzu. "Didn''t want to take over my original world?" Asked Yin Zhu. The palace Master said with a smile at this time, "if you have the ability, you will think about it, but now you have no ability. The things on your side have not been settled. Your side is too far away. Let''s talk about it later." The palace master didn''t say that he would not go. He was ambiguous. "Do you want to go to Mengzu? I''ll let someone show you. " The palace Master said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he wanted to say, what is to take her to see? He should take her back to the dream clan. After all, she is still on the front line. It''s not safe. If you take her back to her old camp, Jono''s attempts to save her are not so fast. "By the way, can you give me an antidote?" Before Tengxiao, I didn''t know what medicine it was. Up to now, Yin Zhu still has no way to use the technique. It''s estimated that he can''t do without an antidote. "It''s not urgent. I''ll wait until you go to Mengzu. After all, you are not a minion. Otherwise, you will be unhappy and tear down our camp." The palace Master said calmly. Yin Zhu turned a white eye when he heard that. If he didn''t want to, he didn''t want to. It''s not that he was afraid that she would run away. What''s camp demolition? She''s a lady, not a violent girl. The person who sent Yin Zhu back was Yin Zhu, who happened to know him. He was the sanshengzi who had traded with Tengxiao before. When Yin Zhu saw this guy, his face was not good. Yin Zhu didn''t forget the man before, but he let his men carry her directly like sandbags. He didn''t have an image, and he was very sad. "It seems that you are very impressed with me, Yin Zhu." The other side couldn''t help cracking his mouth and laughing, very proud. Seeing this elated face, Yin Zhu doesn''t want to talk to him. It''s sad to talk to such a person. "San''er, you should take good care of Yin Zhu all the way." The palace master gave orders very simply. "OK, don''t worry." The three saints responded directly.Third son? Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the name. It''s really a bad name, but it''s definitely not the real name of sanshengzi. It should be the ranking. Sure enough, this man has a bad face. No wonder he ranks third. "Let''s go." This time, the other side did not like before, but found a beast carrying Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu looks at her back. Well, she''s going to set foot on a new place. Fortunately, at this time, the two worlds have merged. It won''t be like the nightmare world at first. After that, she can''t go back. And now she is also worried that Tengxiao will find a way to save her if she is captured by the people of the dream clan. Especially Tengxiao, who is a fool, will be made difficult when he goes back. Then, with the relationship between their two contracts, this guy will fight to save her. In fact, he is quite stupid. Yin Zhu is also a little angry. Just thinking about it, he feels angry. His partner, stupid, can''t dislike it. He just hopes that Teng Ji won''t inherit his stupid. "Sanshengzi, what''s your relationship with Baiji?" It''s also a hard time along the way, and the palace master can''t say anything. Yin Zhu is going to ask Xiao Di to see what he says. As a result, the three saints replied directly, "the palace master ordered that you should not answer whatever you ask, so as to avoid being misunderstood." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help cursing. Is it necessary to guard him like this? It''s too much. Close the door and close the window. There''s not even a crack left for her. "What''s a cliche? Forget it, I know. You should be on guard. Forget it, I won''t ask Baiji. I''ll ask you about your private affairs. It''s not a big problem." Yin Zhu turned his eyes and said with a smile. "How old are you? You can''t just call it san''er. " Yin Zhu lost a series of problems. Sanshengzi can''t help but eyebrow when he hears that saner. Even if the palace leader calls him saner, the woman dares to call him saner. She really wants to beat her to death, but it''s a pity that she can''t beat her. The palace leader says that it''s better to make Yin Zhu feel happy in heart and body, so that he will be able to explain to them. "Chumo." Sanshengzi replied directly. "What?" "My name." The third son said coldly. "I know, saner." Yin Zhu said with a smile, the sanshengzi frowned when she said saner before, and only when she said this question, sanshengzi would respond, and none of the others. "Don''t call me saner." Sanshengzi''s brows are wavy. When Yin Zhu heard this, he burst out laughing, "why, saner saner, it''s very nice." The more you don''t want to scream, the more you want to scream. He''s disgusting. Since he''s unhappy, Yin Zhu doesn''t want to make others happy. Anyway, they''re enemies, right? She''s just bad taste. Anyway, now they still want to find out where the way of heaven is hidden. They also want to cooperate with her to find out how to find out the way of heaven. Then they can get rid of the consciousness and assimilate those who control the way of heaven. As long as the way of heaven is still in her hands, she won''t be in any danger. Yin Zhu is confident now. "Don''t think you can do whatever you want without life danger. I can''t hurt you, but you can still be disgusted." Sanshengzi is not happy to threaten. When Yin Zhu heard this, he closed his mouth. Well, it''s been a while, so let him go. "Chumo, who took the name? I think it''s just average. " Since he didn''t want to talk at the beginning, Yin Zhu could only talk about his name to see if he could be distracted. Yin Zhu looks at the silent Chumo and wants to say that this guy really ignores himself? "You won''t be so stingy, won''t you answer me? I didn''t even call you saner. How can that be? " When he heard the words he didn''t like again, Chumo raised his eyebrows. He shouldn''t have answered them. When he didn''t see them, he just answered them. Is there so many questions behind? If you go on answering, you may have more questions. It''s best to listen to the palace master firmly and don''t answer anything. Yin Zhu then asked a lot of questions. As a result, the other party didn''t come back with a word. Yin Zhu, the guard beside him, also teased him, but it didn''t work. They were just like wood. They didn''t say a word at all. Even Yin Zhu told several cold jokes, but it didn''t work at all. "Saner, saner, you talk with me. How boring and lonely it is all the way." Does Yin Zhu want to say that people of dream clan are so hard to deal with? If all of them were so obedient and disciplined, they would be worse. Chumo heard the sound behind him. He was so angry that his face was almost black. He didn''t dare to turn around. He was afraid that he would strangle Yin Zhu when he turned around. How could he explain to the palace leader? Forget it, he cut off the two animal skins he was wearing and then blocked his ears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 After Yin Zhu, no matter what she did, Chumo didn''t open his mouth to her again. Even if there was something on the way, he ordered his subordinates to say a few words. They were very brief, and they couldn''t come up with anything useful. At the end of the way, he was locked in the room, but the other party didn''t say a word to Yin Zhu. Guan Yinzhu''s room is a big stone house. It''s a suite. It''s very big and convenient for Yin Zhu''s activities. Some things in Yin Zhu''s life can satisfy Yin Zhu, but nothing else. Even if Yin Zhu is bored and bored to death, no matter what he calls or scolds, except that there are people who send food and drinks to him every day, or he just wants some gadgets. As long as there are some here, they will also send them to him. Anyway, those who send things are just like dumb people, and they won''t answer him at all. This day or two, Yin Zhu was locked inside almost crazy, so no one to take care of the day of communication is really uncomfortable. There was no one to take care of him. Yin Zhu was really bored, so he had to find trouble with the system. "The system comes out. Are you familiar with this place? Is there any way to take me away?" Now all Yin Zhu can grasp is the system. As a result, the system didn''t dare to appear as before at this time. It could only rumor to Yin Zhu in my heart, "how dare I go out now? The heart of the world is here, and I will be found as soon as I appear." Before that, what the palace Master said really scared the system. If he was caught and killed, he would be dead. "Don''t you have the ability to count me before, you useless thing? It turns out that he''s just a soft footed shrimp. He''s afraid of the tough. " Yin Zhu is a little angry. He thinks that the system was so powerful at the beginning. Now it seems that he is just bullying her. Yin Zhu scolds the system so much that he doesn''t dare to say anything. Now he doesn''t dare to offend Yin Zhu. What if Yin Zhu really cooperates with the palace leader? "Yin Zhu, I don''t know what to do with you. I''ve always been very kind to you, haven''t I? Even help you, how can you say I count on you? " The system explains weakly. "Well, you still want me to die. You haven''t calculated me yet." Yin Zhu said angrily. Thinking about telling her so plainly, he thought it was not a calculation. It was not that she was weak and fearless. If she was strong, it would be a calculation in secret. Anyway, the end was that she would die. "I can''t help it. I didn''t say that. I can''t do that. And even if I really want to do that, I will let you live your whole life." The system explains. "Fart, that is when you win, if you are in danger, who knows what you will do." Yin Zhu said angrily. When the system heard this, it was silent. Yes, all the premises mentioned before were that he was OK. If he was on the verge of danger, no one could guarantee that he would control Yin Zhu''s fusion in advance, or even self destruct, which he could not guarantee. "System, you see, we are still allies in a short period of time at least. Should you try to help me escape? If I can''t escape, you can imagine your consequences. I think I should be safer than you here. If you don''t worry about it, then I''ll eat and drink here with peace of mind. Besides no freedom, I''m still safe here When it''s safe. " Yin Zhu said slowly. When the system heard this, there was no news. It was also threatened by Yin Zhu, because what Yin Zhu said was true. Here he was more dangerous than Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu, it''s not that I don''t help, but that I really can''t help you. Can I help you too? As you said, I''m also worried about my own situation. " The system says this time. "What are you crying for? You''re not so powerful. Besides, I''m the one who should cry most. I''m an innocent passer-by who was forced into the battlefield by you. I''m innocent. You have the skill to cry. You''d better think about it quickly. " Yin Zhu didn''t say well. The crying person who didn''t know thought she was bullying him. "I''m not crying. Come on, I''ll find a way. I''ll find a way." The system said aloud. If you don''t think of another way, maybe Yin Zhu will kill him. Bai Kun, who came to save Yin Zhu, already knew that Yin Zhu was sent back to the ancestral land of the dream people by the people of the dream people. He also rushed to the ancestral land of the dream people at this time. Although Bai Kun said he was going to save Yin Zhu, Tengxiao obviously didn''t listen to them. Even Tengxiao, who made a mistake, felt that he was guilty all over and couldn''t bear to save Yin Zhu. On the contrary, he couldn''t find Tengxiao in the battlefield. Tengxiao should have gone to the dream clan. Leihe looked at this one and both of them ran to find Yinzhu. He also ran to the front of Jono and said, "Jono, I want to find Yinzhu." Jono can''t help but look at Leihe coldly when he hears this. The orcs are already in a weak position. After two masters, Leihe also wants to go. "Rehe, if we go on like this, we won''t be able to hold on at all." Jono said irritably. "Jono, in fact, you know, even if I stay, I still can''t keep it. We''re making slow concessions now, aren''t we? Jono, I''m different from you. I don''t have so many big issues. I just want to save Yin Zhu. Whether it''s a Orc or an orc, it''s not binding on me. Yin Zhu is the most important thing for me. " Leihe said lightly."I know I can''t keep it, but one more person can always have more strength. I also want to save Yin Zhu, but I can''t ignore the things here. If you leave all of you behind, let me take it on my own." Jono looks very bad. Both of them went to save Yin Zhu, and even Xiao Jin couldn''t help it at this time, so he went straight out and said, "Jono, let''s go to save Yin Zhu. If several friends go and you don''t go back, what will Yin Zhu do if he dislikes me? I love Yin Zhu the most. You can''t hurt me. " Hearing what Xiaojin said, Jono couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Yinzhu won''t blame you for this. She knows that we are here and will only admire us more." After all, compared with the two tasks, this is the most difficult one, OK? In addition, he is doomed to fail. This is what makes people miserable. There is no hope of winning. Teng goes out to fight every day these days and comes back scarred every day. However, every time Teng is injured, he can draw strength from Mengzu to make up for himself. Teng can say that he is constantly improving his strength every day, but Teng is getting more and more injured every time The guy is trying his best, but this guy is still a bit modest. He will run away when he is seriously injured. He will try his best to escape to the place where there are many people in the dream clan, so that the dream clan can''t be too small and ruthless, so that he can have some breathing opportunities. Of course, the reason why Teng was able to do well for so many days is that the palace leader didn''t make any more moves after that. The moves were made by the holy sons and their subordinates. Although those people were powerful, they had nothing to do with them. It''s just that it''s not a matter to go on like this. After all, the strongest one over there hasn''t made a move yet. If the palace master makes a little move, Teng won''t have a big chance, and they can''t make Teng strong all the time. "But I want to go with Yin Zhu and have a look at Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo, and let them do their own business, such as Bai Yangui." Now Xiaojin just wants to shake the pot quickly so that Jono can go to Yinzhu with him. "Xiaojin, it''s impossible. I have to stay here and watch Teng. You know Teng''s identity. Once this boy has an accident, Yin Zhu comes back. We can''t face it. I have to watch him." Jono refused directly. "Can I go then? Jono, there''s really no difference between one more and one less. " Said Reich. Jono waved at this time, "OK, you all go, go, take good care of Yin Zhu." Yes, they haven''t seen the hope of victory up to now. It''s just that one more person died in the war. It''s better to let Leihe go to Yinzhu and take care of Yinzhu in the future. No matter how the heaven changes, Yinzhu''s fate has changed, and the beast pill can''t control them. It''s very difficult for Yinzhu to escape It''s easy. Jono''s worry is that these dream people will use daze tribe to deal with Yin Zhu. Otherwise, Yin Zhu can escape. There are so many people in the world, and it''s easy to escape. "Then I''ll go." Seeing Jono''s promise, Reich is very happy to leave. Xiaojin was really unhappy. "Jono, they all went to find Yinzhu, but you left me here to die. I tell you, Jono is impossible. I don''t want to die. I want to be with Yinzhu." "Xiao Jin, I won''t let you die. If I die at the end, will you live? How can I really leave this body to you? I''m going to watch Teng now. It''s my responsibility. " Jono said gravely. When Xiao Jin heard this, he was silent. After a long time, he replied, "fart, you''re dead. Yin Zhu can''t settle accounts with me. At that time, Yin Zhu can''t hate me. Don''t frame me up." When Jono heard this, he laughed happily. "Kim, do you care about me?" "Go away, who cares about you? I want to devour you directly. Then I can occupy Yin Zhu. Can''t I devour you? Don''t worry, if I have a chance, I will devour you, so I won''t take advantage of you. " Xiao Jin said angrily. Jono heard this more happy, "Xiao Jin, you look so cute. No wonder Yin Zhu often says you are cute." "Who''s cute? Can you describe it, but Yin Zhu really likes me Small gold dark rub rub of ask. "Really." Jono is very happy to say, this body more than one person is not a bad thing, is a very interesting guy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 Bai Kun three people leave, let Teng some angry, "jonoa father, why don''t you stop them?" Bai Kun said that he went to save Yin Zhu. Why did the other two go too. Jono shook his head when he heard Teng''s words, "because I can''t stop them. Their hearts are all over Yinzhu''s side. Yinzhu''s gone, and they''re going too. What are they doing?" "What if something should happen to them?" Teng said anxiously. Jono heard this but laughed, "this you can rest assured, whether it is Tengxiao or Leihe, they are not children, even the wild survival ability is very strong, even if Tengxiao is not good at intrigue, but Tengxiao vigilance is not bad, don''t worry, they can live well, it''s you to worry about." Teng was stunned when he heard this, and then said, "what do I have to worry about? My life has been predestined for a long time." Jono shook his head when he heard this. "It''s just that you don''t have a good attitude. Teng, your identity is clear to all the people in the dream clan. Do you think that even if you sacrifice yourself, how effective is it? Do you think they haven''t worked out this way to deal with you for so many years? Even if we have to sacrifice, we have to sacrifice with value. " "But what can I do? Now I can resist those people for a while. But once the palace leader comes down, I''m not the opponent. What should we do? Now that we have begun to retreat, step by step, to the end, can we still withdraw from this world? " Teng said with a bitter smile. "Father Jono, in fact, you really don''t have to worry about me. My life was arranged before I was born. Father Arno knows that there is Zichen''s soul hidden in my body. That''s why my father betrayed my mother. In fact, you don''t have to worry about it. When I shoulder my responsibility, no matter whose soul it is, it''s useless. In fact, it''s useless It''s my best destination. I don''t have to be caught between my father and my master. " Teng sighs. Zichen has a great influence on him. For example, he doesn''t hurt Baiji at all. His feelings for Baiji are not very different from those for Yinzhu. "I know your choice and your dilemma. I can''t even stop you, but I still want you to think clearly, because you can''t change the ending even if you sacrifice." Said Jono, holding Teng''s hand. For this child''s feelings, Jono is also very complex, orcs always like children, but for the calculated child, the joy in the heart will be discounted, not to mention that the child is not wholeheartedly towards themselves, just think that the child has no bad heart for them, think about the balance in the heart, of course, more or to the child Pity, such a fate is Teng himself do not want to, to blame it should blame Baiji. "If you can''t change it, you should try to change it. If you can''t change it, I can''t help it." Teng light smile. Bai Yangui and Ze are not in a good mood at this time. There are only a few of their friends who have come all the way, and the others have run away. Ze clearly finds Jono at this time and says, "Jono, I''m ready to go." "Where to?" Jono didn''t expect Ze to leave at this time. Although Ze can''t help a lot on the battlefield, his intelligence can help a lot, especially those formations that are strange and different from the world. "It''s meaningless for me to stay here after Yin Zhu has gone. I made a contract with Yin Zhu at that time. The world is very dangerous and interesting, so I want to go for a walk and have a look at the world." Ze said seriously. Jono also looked at Ze seriously and said, "OK, I wish you a good journey." Jono can understand that Ze wants to leave this time because he wants to leave this battlefield. With his strength and different cultivation knowledge, no one can stop him unless he is unlucky to meet the palace leader. Ze doesn''t owe them anything. It''s reasonable to go at this time. At least he helped them a lot. "Good bye then." Ze said a word, turned and left. "Jono, all of them are gone. Aren''t you ready to protect them?" Bai Yangui asked with a frown. "It''s not that we don''t prepare, but that we don''t have the ability. Bai Yan, you can see how many people we have left here." Jono sighed. "Then you shouldn''t let Tengxiao go." Bai Yangui said angrily. "No, they''re going. Can I stop them? Tengxiao didn''t get my approval at all. As for Leihe, do you think it''s such a bad one? Besides, it''s not necessarily bad for us to give in. If you think about Baiji, he didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end. He''s trying to reap the benefits. Do you think it''s appropriate for us to work hard like this? " Jono squints at Bai Yangui. "Do you think if we are defeated, Baiji will do it?" Bai Yangui frowned and asked, this answer is very important to him, there is a Guyuan tribe behind him, he must not be backward. "Yes, it is. Bai Ji and Meng Ji want the world together. Don''t you see that the palace master is calm? Otherwise, why doesn''t he kill us directly? In fact, we are all waiting for Baiji to kill us. " Said Jono. "What do you think Baiji will do? What''s more, why didn''t the palace master destroy Bai Ji directly before? " Bai Yan said."I don''t know. Who knows what those people think." Jono sighed. Jono is waiting for Baiji, but he doesn''t know which side Baiji will choose. Yes, there are two sides. Baiji is likely to attack Yinzhu. That''s when Leihe said he wanted to go to Mengzu to find Yinzhu. Jono didn''t stop him. Now, although the two sides are fighting to the death, people are dying every day. However, the key people who influence the overall situation are none of them. Baiji will certainly change the situation, but I don''t know which one baiji is good for Let''s do it. In fact, the angry couple on the other side of Yin Zhu''s bridge is very worried. Now that Yin Zhu''s strength is suppressed, there is no way to do it. Bai Kun doesn''t know if he can find Yin Zhu. Moreover, he is also worried that he will be defeated one by one if the three men are separated. But Baiji, Mengji, never showed up these days. I don''t know where they are hiding. But Yin Zhu still has a headache about how to escape. On this day, there was a change outside the door. A five or six-year-old little dreamer seemed to be in a panic and ran here to play. Then in a panic, there was a key in the next doll. Yin Zhu looked at the key in his hand and asked, "system, this should not be your handwriting." The system shook its head and said, "no, I don''t dare to stand up here, OK? Yin Zhu, be careful. You''re worried about cheating. " Yin Zhu nodded, "of course, there is something wrong with the key. Think about my place, two flies can''t fly in on weekdays, and there will be children running here. Do you think it''s normal? Do you want to get rid of the responsibility of letting a child deliver things? " "Do you want to use the key?" The system asked curiously. "Yes, why not? Since people have worked so hard to deliver it to me, why don''t I? As for what''s waiting for me outside, I don''t think it''s worse than the current situation. Besides, who do you think is the person who can help me in this place of Mengzu at this time?" Yin zhuleng hum. Baiji, the system can''t think of anyone else besides this name. What Baiji wants is to integrate the two sides of the heavenly way. It''s also good for the system. As for the thing that escapes and gets caught, it''s all locked up anyway. It doesn''t make any difference. At most, it''s more severe. Now it''s very severe. After having the key, Yin Zhu also confirmed that it was not the key to the gate, but the key to a small window in the back. Yin Zhu looked at the place and found that it was a dead corner. There was no one coming on weekdays. It seemed that all the escape routes had been selected for her. "In a place like this, if there is someone waiting for me outside, I think it''s a place where sheep come into tiger''s mouth." Yin Zhu moved the table to the yard and climbed high, looking at the surrounding environment. The system can''t help but say, "you''ll make people suspicious." When Yin Zhu heard this, he hummed coldly, "what''s the doubt? It''s normal for me to want to run away, OK? It''s not normal not to run away. It''s normal to want to see the route nearby. Don''t worry, I don''t plan to leave right away. Study the escape route first and get twice the result with half the effort. " "All right." The system said that Yin Zhu had no problem. Yin Zhuze is thinking, Bai Ji asked someone to send her the key, is to let her escape, and then cut her off halfway? Baiji shouldn''t have to do this. After all, it''s very simple for Baiji to catch her, but why didn''t Baiji catch her? Is it because Baiji can''t safely take her back to Mengzu and go to the front of the heart of the world. But if this time, she can safely go to the heart of the world there? Does that mean that Baiji will do something and send her to that place? She has been in this place for some time. If she wants to find her by means of Baiji, it will be three or five days at most, but it has obviously exceeded this time line. Does that mean that Baiji has arranged all those things, and now she is waiting for her to escape, and they will take over? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu threw the key in her hand. She didn''t like to be arranged. Anyway, there was food and drink here. Otherwise, she would stay here for half a month and enjoy it first. After all, she had to work and have enough to eat. Yin Zhu thinks about it and decides to do it like this. If Bai Ji really arranges everything, she will not move. It''s fun to think about it. It''s better to make a mess at that time, and then she runs away. That''s her chance. The system sees Yin Zhu lying down to have a good rest. He can''t help but curl his mouth. What Baiji wants to do doesn''t seem so smooth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 Yin Zhu is really going to know nothing. See how Bai Ji does it. What he didn''t expect is Yin Zhu. But on the sixth day, the movement here was disturbed again. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao who came over the wall at night and sighed. Bai Ji knew that she didn''t move, so he asked someone to lead her out? Yin Zhu doesn''t think Tengxiao can find herself quietly. It''s not that Tengxiao has no ability. It''s actually easy to find her, but the difficult thing hasn''t been found by anyone when she comes in, because Yin Zhu knows that although people outside basically ignore her, she has been monitored for 24 hours, and Tengxiao can come in quietly at this time There are only two points to explain. One is that someone helped Tengxiao lead the watchman away, and the other is that the watchman is Baiji, so the man let Tengxiao in directly. Bai Ji has no choice, so he is angry and puts Tengxiao in? "Yin Zhu, I finally found you." Tengxiao is very happy and rushes forward to embrace Yin Zhu. To tell the truth, Tengxiao regrets that he sent Yin Zhu to the dream people. From childhood to adulthood, orcs were taught to protect the female and the cubs. The male can sacrifice his own life for the two. No Orc can hurt the two. Tengxiao even hurt his partner for the sake of the cubs. No matter what the reason, it is unforgivable. This is also the reason that Qiao Nuo clearly arranged Bai Kun to save Yin Zhu, but Tengxiao still didn''t care to save Yin Zhu, because if he didn''t come, he couldn''t atone for it, and he couldn''t get over the hurdle in his heart. "Tengxiao, let me down first." Yin Zhu looked at the excited Tengxiao and patted him on the shoulder. Tengxiao looked at the insipid tone of Yin Zhu, a burst of bitterness in his heart, "Yin Zhu, don''t you forgive me? I know I don''t deserve forgiveness. " "No, I''m just thinking. How do you know I''m here?" Asked Yin Zhu. "I caught a dreamer and asked." Tengxiao said. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. It''s not so easy to ask. She was not sent back in a high-profile way. He didn''t even put her in prison before he even saw her. Teng Xiao could ask as soon as he caught one person. It''s clear that she was given water in vain. "You leave here first. I don''t want to leave yet." Yin Zhu can stay here, but Tengxiao can''t. Tengxiao heard that Yinzhu didn''t want to go with him. He looked at Yinzhu very hurt. "Do you hate me, Yinzhu? I know I made a mistake. I''ll atone for it. Yin Zhu, would you like to leave with me now? " Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "Tengxiao, I don''t hate you. I understand what you do. The reason why I don''t leave with you is that I suspect you can come here safely is arranged by Baiji. I think we will go out later. Someone will lead us to another place, or drive us to a certain place in disguise. You should go out and find out first, or we will fall into Baiji''s trap once we go out. " "But you''re not safe here either." Tengxiao still thinks it''s safest to leave here first. Yin Zhu shook his head, "you''re wrong. I''m the safest to stay here." Before the palace master thought of a complete way to separate the system from her, he would not move him. It''s not so easy for the palace master to complete the way of heaven and completely enslave her system, so she is absolutely safe in time. "I don''t understand? Yin Zhu, you will be fine. I promise that I will send you back safely with my life. " Tengxiao looks at Yin Zhu painfully. No matter what it is, it should be said that both sides are not good people. As for the trap of Baiji that Yin Zhu said, he will pay attention to it, and may not be able to escape, but Yin Zhu still chooses to stay. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao''s expression and knew what he was thinking. "Tengxiao, I believe that once I am in danger, you will protect me with your life. I also know that my appearance in Mengzu makes you very sad. You desperately want to save me out, but this is not the best time, and I don''t want you to sacrifice. How can I deal with Tengxiao when you sacrifice? Besides, how can I deal with Teng when you sacrifice Betray me, how can so cheap forgive you, always keep you later days slowly toss you "I, I know." Tengxiao answered. As for what Yin Zhu said, he didn''t pay attention to it at all. Yin Zhu is not the kind of person who will deliberately toss people. When Yin Zhu is suffering, he is more likely to toss himself. "Yinzhu, then, I''ll go out and investigate first and come back to you later." Tengxiao didn''t dare to offend Yinzhu at this time, so he could only do it according to Yinzhu''s meaning. "Wait a minute. Be careful when you go out. Don''t fall into Baiji''s hands." If he doesn''t go out, Bai Ji becomes angry, and grabs Tengxiao to threaten her, he still tells her more. "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll be careful." Tengxiao said and went out over the wall. Yin Zhu looks at the high wall in front of her. The yard is a decoration for the orcs. It''s easy to turn over. Of course, except for the one who is unable to take medicine, she doesn''t know that Baiji has tried to create several conditions for her. She is not fooled. She doesn''t know what Baiji will do next. It''s impossible for Bai Ji to stop. Yin Zhu doesn''t take the move all the time. Yin Zhu estimates that Bai Ji may be mad, and then directly uses the worst moves, such as coming here to catch her?The palace leader''s attitude towards baiji is a little strange. Before, it can be said that he wanted to do something with Baiji, but now, baiji is on the opposite side of them. Now baiji is useless to him. Why should he keep Baiji? Maybe there are some secrets in it. Unfortunately, she can''t find out anything. The people of the dream clan are not hospitable at all. They are always cold to her and don''t want to say a word. It''s hard to find out the news. As for the system, it''s useless and useless. Hearing Yin Zhu scold himself in his heart, the system shows that he is wronged. In fact, he is very useful. Isn''t he subject to geographical restrictions? There''s so much he can do to get out of this place. Yin Zhu watched Tengxiao climb out of the wall, and there was no movement, so he felt at ease, thinking that Bai jizai would not make too much noise before he caught her. It''s just that time is getting more and more urgent, and she just can''t do it. She was clearly a bronze, but they forced her to be a king. Tengxiao looked carefully when he climbed out of the wall, and sure enough, he found someone watching. He would also believe what Yin Zhu said before. All this was a trap set by Bai Ji. However, those people saw that Tengxiao was the only one who came out and didn''t chase him. Tengxiao saw this and left quickly. Tengxiao estimates that those are stunned, but also specifically to give you the opportunity to escape, did not escape, this will be estimated to be uncertain attention. Tengxiao takes this opportunity to run away. He can''t be caught. He can''t help Yin Zhu, but he can''t drag Yin Zhu behind. He is still not smart enough, otherwise he would not step into this trap today. Of course, it''s not that Tengxiao really has no brain. He didn''t dare to lead the way when he was hunting in daze tribe. He has vigilance and alertness. He''s just scheming, and then there''s Yin Zhu. He''s too urgent and has lost his due judgment. He wants to find Bai Kun. Bai Kun left the camp earlier than he did. Bai Kun said that he would come to save Yin Zhu. He could find out that Yin Zhu was sent back to the dream family. Of course, Bai Kun could. He might have been in the dream family a long time ago. He would secretly try to save Yin Zhu. He is very weak. It would be much better to have Bai Kun to help him. I was so excited to see Yin Zhu just now that I forgot to tell Yin Zhu that Bai Kun has come here too. Forget it, find someone first. I don''t know if baikun will be used by Baiji, but I don''t think so. Baikun is thoughtful and shouldn''t be fooled. He won''t believe the news that comes so easily. He just doesn''t know where baikun is hiding. He really wants to hide, but it''s not so easy to find. Tengxiao couldn''t help thinking that he might not find an ally. It''s just that he didn''t bring Yin Zhu out today. I don''t know if Baiji''s other moves will hurt Yin Zhu. However, once Baiji''s action is bigger, it will attract baikun''s attention, and then he will find baikun. Thinking of Tengxiao, even though he was a little relieved, he spared a lap and ran away. After leaving the people behind, he sneaked back. On the premise of not finding baikun, he still stayed beside Yinzhu. As long as baikun wanted to save Yinzhu, he would appear nearby. The place he chose is remote and can be used by Tibetans. When something happens to Yin Zhu, he can see it, but it''s not too close. It''s easy to be found, and it''s not too far away. If there''s something wrong with Yin Zhu, he can still make it. Tengxiao settled down here, but Taijing''s mood on the other side was not very good. He risked his life to listen to Bai Ji''s words and created two opportunities for Yin Zhu. The first time, he thought that Yin Zhu didn''t know the use of the key, but the second time, it was so obvious that Yin Zhu didn''t take the bait. It seems that Yin Zhu understood their intention and hid in the yard I am leaving. It''s not easy to do this. Yin Zhu''s sanshengzi has arranged for people to watch him all day long. It''s just that it''s his turn to put in people on this day. If he wants to do something, he has to wait for the next round. Moreover, he has been doing so many things recently, who knows if he will be found out. That Yin Zhu is a wonderful flower among the wonderful flowers. He has the chance to escape, but he doesn''t go anywhere in the yard. It''s the first time he sees such a person. No wonder his master says he can''t look down on her. He can''t finish the task assigned by his master. What should he do? Or send a message to the master and ask him what to do. Taijing decided to ask Baiji for an idea. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 Bai Kun did come to Mengzu at this time. He didn''t go to find Yin Zhu''s whereabouts at the first time. Instead, he first inquired about the surrounding areas, at least to find out the masters of Mengzu, where they live and some of the main buildings of Mengzu. What happened in Tengxiao was not very big, but Bai Kun knew it later, because the place where Yin Zhu lived was also one of Bai Kun''s concerns. Bai Kun went to Tengxiao the next day. Tengxiao was very happy to see baikun, "baikun, how did you find me?" Bai Kun just gave a slight smile. "I came here to investigate some major places for the first time. I may not know what happened in those places at that time, but I can still find out afterwards. The noise you made yesterday is very small, but I can still know with my heart." "For example, there are people coming and going outside that place. It seems that they are casual. If you observe carefully, you will find that no matter how they make trouble or make noise, they will not leave that area, and their eyes are always looking at the yard. That means that the people who live in that room are very important and even monitored, but the people in that place are suddenly drawn away and can''t let them go Do I notice? And then we''ll find you. " Bai Kun explains. Tengxiao heard this sigh, it seems that he is a lot worse than Bai Kun in some aspects. No wonder Yin Zhu doesn''t leave with him. Tengxiao then explained carefully what he had done here, including Yin Zhu in the yard. Yin Zhu didn''t want to leave, so he told him all about Yin Zhu''s conjecture, and then asked Bai Kun what to do next? After hearing Tengxiao''s words, Bai Kun said, "Yin Zhu''s guess should be true. Bai Ji was supposed to count on Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu was caught by the people of the dream clan. Obviously, he won''t let Yin Zhu stay in the hands of the people of the dream clan. However, since Bai Ji has made two moves in succession, it''s no more than three things. I think Bai Ji should be very anxious. I''m afraid that once he makes the third move, Yin Zhu won''t refuse again We need to find out Yin Zhu as soon as possible, or we''ll have to wait for Bai Ji. " "When are we going to save Yin Zhu?" Tengxiao heard that he was very urgent to save Yinzhu. After hearing Tengxiao''s words, Bai Kun said, "although it''s urgent, we have to make a good plan. We need to find out the purpose of Bai Ji''s side, but didn''t I ask you to stay in the camp to help Jono? Why don''t you listen to me and come here by yourself? " Tengxiao can''t help but look down in shame when he hears this. He is very embarrassed and says: "baikun, I did Yinzhu''s work. I can''t wait for you to give me the result there. As for there, I''m not the only one." Bai Kun sighed when he heard this. Yes, it seems that there is no difference between Tengxiao and others. If everyone thinks so, I''m afraid no one will resist. "I know you are very guilty and urgent, but this thing can''t be done in a hurry. This is the boundary of Mengzu. We don''t have an advantage here. It''s easy to take Yinzhu out of that house. Have you ever thought about how to take Yinzhu away safely? You can sacrifice everything for Yin Zhu, including your life. I want to say that you are dead. Have you ever thought that after you sacrifice, Yin Zhu will go home safely? " Bai Kun asked word by word, but Tengxiao couldn''t say a word. "I know I''m not good, you arrange, I listen to you." Tengxiao said simply. "OK, you go back to the side where you live first, and watch the news for me first. If there''s any abnormality, tell me, I''ll make a good plan here, and how to make it the safest." Bai Kun orders directly. With Tengxiao''s help, he can spare his hand for other things. Tengxiao nodded directly and said, "OK, what can I do for you?" "Bai Kun, you must do a good job. We must send Yin Zhu back safely." Tengxiao said very seriously. Bai Kun laughs at this, "don''t ask me. It''s my partner. I''ll try my best to protect her." Tengxiao heard this and said with a smile, "I''m narrow-minded." Bai Kun said with a smile, "Tengxiao, don''t be polite to me. We are brothers and relatives." Tengxiao nods. At this time, Bai Kun begins to think that Bai Ji can''t wait for Yin Zhu to integrate with the way of heaven. Although the dream clan has a plan for Yin Zhu, it is beneficial to Yin Zhu at least in a short time. In this way, people on both sides can take advantage of it. Tengxiao is satisfied with Bai Kun''s plan when he hears Bai Kun''s talk, but he has to find a way to motivate the two people to get up. "I''ll think about it. Tengxiao, go back and protect Yin Zhu. I''ll consult you if I think of a way to implement it. " Bai Kun sent Tengxiao away. Tengxiao nods, but he has no opinion. Anyway, he can''t think of any way. It''s important for him to guard Yin Zhu. As for Bai Kun, he just takes time every day to ask about the progress. Bai Kun looks at Tengxiao and goes out happily. He sighs in his heart that he is not as optimistic as Tengxiao. The ancestral land of the dream clan is not so easy to go. Whether it''s taking the palace master or Baiji, it''s impossible for them to let Yin Zhu leave safely. There are many experts hidden in it. If they only rely on force, they can''t take Yin Zhu to leave safely. If they rely on stratagem, Bai Kun worries about his stratagem, and the people here won''t accept.If you want to talk about the purpose of Baiji, the palace master of the holy palace has known it for a long time. However, although those people put pressure on Baiji''s confidants, they didn''t catch them all. They can also see how deep the water is. The two can be said to be opposite. But they are of the same ethnic group after all, so they may not turn over. Although he has a plan in his heart, he can''t guarantee the success rate of this plan. There are many smart people in Mengzu. Didn''t you see that tengxiaolaimeng was discovered the first time? Maybe he can be found. Although he has modified his appearance, if you look carefully, you can still see the difference between orcs and dreamers. Looking at Tengxiao, he has put all the responsibilities on him. He must do a good job in this matter. Otherwise, Yin Zhu may not be able to save him and take Tengxiao in. Tengxiao now wants to atone for his sins. He wants to perform well. He will fight to save Yin Zhu and use his own life to clean up his betrayal. Fortunately, after his own persuasion, Tengxiao will listen to Ziji''s arrangement. That''s good. Otherwise, Tengxiao will have an accident and he won''t be able to explain. However, Bai Kun only had time to make a general plan. In Mengzu, he saw a familiar person. Looking at Leihe, who had been driven to Leihe, Bai Kun secretly pulled the man to Ziji''s house in the evening. He rubbed Ziji''s forehead helplessly, "why did you come?" If it goes on like this, even Jono and them will come. What will the orcs do? Is this giving up? Leihe then said with a shy smile: "Bai Kun, the reason why I stand on the battlefield is for Yin Zhu. Since Yin Zhu is not there, what do I do there?" "OK, I understand. You are sincere and sincere, and you don''t regret it. I understand that you''ll leave things on the other side of the battlefield to Jono and Teng. You''re really good." Bai Kun said weakly. As soon as he left, all of them ran away. "Bai Kun, don''t be angry. Anyway, the palace leader will not end up. Those holy sons can handle it." Leihe said carefully. Bai Kun was obviously angry. "Well, I''m just a little angry. When everyone comes, can I drive you back? Leihe, aren''t you afraid that when you come to Mengzu, you can''t go back? " Bai Kun asked softly. Leihe laughed directly, "if you can''t go back, you can''t go back. Anyway, I have nothing to worry about. As for the orcs, I''ll fight here. If I even fight for my life, it''s worthy of them. The good and the bad, and they will bear the rest." "OK, if you have this idea, I won''t be embarrassed to arrange for you." Bai Kun said very impolitely. "Tengxiao is here. He''s here too. You should find him." Leihe asked straightforwardly, he let baikun find it at the first time, and thought it would be no better to come to Tengxiao. Bai Kun nodded, "it''s found. We know where Yin Zhu is. Now we have to find a way to find out Yin Zhu and take him away from the dream family safely." "Since you''ve been here so long, you must have some ideas. Tell me, I''ll listen to your arrangement." Leihe said very simply. He didn''t think what would happen if he listened to baikun''s command, because baikun was really smarter than him, and he thought carefully, so he simply handed over the matter to baikun. Of course, if there is something wrong with Bai Kun, he will certainly put forward his own opinions. After all, no matter how clever Bai Kun is, if there is something missing, he can make it up. "OK, there''s no problem with the general direction. Tengxiao will come later. I''ll talk about it carefully and see what you can add." Although Tengxiao and Leihe all said to ask baikun to arrange it, baikun is not the kind of person who is independent. After all, they are not subordinates, especially those related to Yin Zhu. It''s better to discuss something. Naturally, Leihe doesn''t have any opinions about baikun''s arrangement. Tengxiao comes here when he''s late, with some information that he stares at Yinzhu. Leihe is relieved to know that Yinzhu is very good. Tengxiao was surprised to see Leihe''s arrival, then Ze nodded understandably. It''s also that his partner is in danger. Where he can''t come, Jono certainly wants to come, but they all leave him alone. Jono has to take the responsibility there. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 Yin Zhu didn''t know that Bai Kun had run to Mengzu to save herself, so she knew about Tengxiao. However, I know that there are many people outside who are thinking about me. It seems that I am really a fragrant steamed bun. However, it''s not so easy for her to escape. Let alone that she has been drugged and has not yet been untied. It''s inconvenient for her to have no strength. She had collected some hot weapons before, but I don''t know how those weapons can''t be used. Anyway, he can''t take them out for use. In terms of the system, the rules of the two worlds are different, and she can''t use them. What''s the rule? The ugly point is that the system is suppressing her. If it''s really useless, why didn''t she say it when she collected it? It''s not that she didn''t want to let her use it. One is that the consequences are very serious. The other is that once she uses those things, everything will be a foregone conclusion. Whether the system can be integrated or not at that time is another matter. So all people are selfish, even one system Don''t forget to count her, do you? Yin Zhu is now thinking about whether he wants to take out all the things in his backpack. After all, there is a system. The things in it are not safe. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be trapped by the system any day. The system and Yin Zhu are soul integrated. What Yin Zhu thinks can be felt by the system. Seeing what Yin Zhu thinks, the system sighs. After following Yin Zhu for such a long time, we can''t say anything about our feelings, but all our feelings are not good for us. Maybe people are like this. "Yin Zhu, I really don''t want to count you. If you can find Mengji, I''ll teach you a reversal array later. You can turn me to Mengji." The system sighs, saying that he is not willing to use Yin Zhu. The bad thing is that Yin Zhu is not a person in this world after all, and has no debt to this world. But he himself becomes a subordinate of the way of heaven in another world, and swallows the souls of people in another world at that time. The cause and effect of this debt will be paid more in the future. If he can, he is not willing to . "You will obediently promise that you are not so kind-hearted. Besides, if you really go to Mengji, can you still be free? Will Maggie give you this chance? Don''t talk about merging with my soul. You don''t want to, you don''t think so. This is your only chance to be free. No matter the dream people or the dream girl, they won''t let you be free, will they? " Yin zhuleng hum, at this time, the system still wants to cheat her. The system said with a wry smile, "I know you won''t believe me." When Yin Zhu heard the grievance voice of the system, he couldn''t help sneering, "if you want me to believe it, you can explain it to me at first. If I want to, I don''t complain at all. As a result, you pretended to be a system to deceive me, and then slowly forced me to come to the present road. Do you still want me to say thank you to you?" The system heard Yin Zhu''s words silent, "well, no matter what I say, you won''t believe it. Let''s go our own way. If you have the ability, separate me from your body. If you have no way, don''t blame me." He and don''t explain so much, just like what Yin Zhu said. No matter how much he said, the ending of Yin Zhu didn''t change. What he said was just making excuses for himself. Yin Zhu knows whether he wants to leave or wait for an opportunity. He doesn''t know whether Tengxiao created this opportunity for him or Baiji couldn''t help but create it. Three days later, in the evening, Yin Zhu saw a dazzling red light rising from the horizon, and got the bright red light to shine on the dream people''s sky. It was obviously dark at night, and immediately became more like the day. Yin Zhu heard the panic cry of the dream people outside, "the heavenly palace has collapsed." The heavenly palace should be the temple of the dream clan. It collapsed and the place where the king lived disappeared. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but wonder. Shouldn''t the white sacrifice be so cruel? Is it hard to do something? Before Yin Zhu had time to think about those things, he saw Tengxiao and Leihe had already gone over the wall. "Yin Zhu, hurry up, we''ll take you away." Seeing Leihe coming together, Yin Zhu had a lot to say, but he didn''t have time to ask. At this time, Leihe directly carries Yinzhu on his back, and then runs to one side quickly, while Tengxiao is responsible for breaking the back. "Why are you here? Who else? " It seems that they should be the ones who destroyed the temple, so they don''t know who they asked to do it. "Bai Kun, this plan is also set by Bai Kun. We''ll get together with Bai Kun when we leave the people behind. Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. Bai Kun will arrange everything." Leihe ran away quickly as he said, but Tengxiao behind him didn''t care. They had agreed the meeting place before, and they didn''t have to worry about not finding anyone. People who come to chase Yinzhu are basically intercepted by Tengxiao. Some people who chase Leihe are also solved by Leihe. Leihe soon takes Yinzhu to the place where several people agreed to meet. This is a small cave. The soil in the cave is very old. It''s obviously an old cave. I don''t know how Bai Kun found it. The entrance to the cave is very small, and there are still a lot of trees in front of it. If we don''t look carefully, we can''t find it. "Leihe, it''s a mess outside. I don''t know what happened to Tengxiao and baikun. Otherwise, you can go and have a look. I don''t worry about that." Yin Zhu asked with some worry.Leihe shook his head. "No, I can''t go anywhere. If I go out and lose you, that''s my fault. As for Tengxiao and baikun, you don''t have to worry. They will throw away the people behind them, not to mention that baikun has created chaos. If I can''t get rid of you, I have to worry about how we can take you back It''s over. " After hearing this, Yin Zhu stopped talking. Indeed, she is a burden now, and nothing can help her. If she is in trouble, Bai Kun''s previous expenses will be wasted. It''s just that it''s not very pleasant to wait like this, especially when it''s noisy outside. I don''t know what the situation is. Yin Zhu can''t see the scene outside, but he can see through the trees that people are moving, running around, and many people are screaming. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. Take a rest. It''s OK." Leihe looks at Yinzhu''s frown and can''t help but wipe it off. "I just want to see." Yin Zhu still couldn''t help looking out of the cave. Leihe is also worried. As long as Tengxiao and baikun don''t come back, there''s no way not to worry. I don''t know if they can get rid of their pursuers. Tengxiao is OK. What''s more difficult is baikun''s side. Baikun is far away from here, and he has a lot of pursuers to face. Of course, Leihe won''t say that. Yin Zhu is very upset now. Besides, where can Yin Zhu stay. He also needs to be calm. This plan was designed by Bai Kun. I think Bai Kun is confident. Be quiet, it will be all right. When Bai Kun has been fooled and calculated by others, he always takes advantage of others. Yin Zhu is waiting, but as time goes by, Tengxiao and baikun don''t show up, but the noise outside is getting smaller. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. Maybe they are nervous outside now. The two of them are hiding. It''s too urgent." Reich explained. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "I know. I''m not in a hurry." The more calm she has to be at this time, the less she can practice. She has experienced so many things, but in the end, she is not calm enough. It''s useless, Yin Zhu said sarcastically. At this time, the system on one side was very anxious to watch, because after the collapse of the temple, he felt the existence of the heart of the world. The heart of the world was on the other side of the temple, and even the red color that reflected the sky was also from the heart of the world. The heart of the world has appeared, and Bai Kun has made the heart of the world come out. It''s just that there should be a lot of dreamers around there now. Bai Kun is really crazy. In order to let Yin Zhu escape, he even made the heart of the world come out. I think all the experts are going to protect the heart of the world. The system is eager to catch Yin Zhu and run to that side. Just thinking that there are many dreamers there, his urgent heart stops. Not to mention that now he has no way to control Yin Zhu to run there. Although he has fused with Yin Zhu''s soul, it can be said that there are advantages and disadvantages. His earliest master should be the king of beasts. The king of beasts didn''t erase his intelligence in order to let him fight with the majority of the heavenly way in the hands of the dream clan. Then the king of beasts passed him on to his daughter Mengji. Mengji didn''t want to merge with the heavenly way for love, so she separated her soul and got Yin Zhu, In the past, he was controlled by Mengji, so it was impossible for him to have freedom at all. Mengji''s division of soul gave him the opportunity, so it could not suppress him. But because Yinzhu was from the outside world, the way of heaven in the world could not restrain her at all, which was also bad. As far as the integration of the system is concerned, he can only cheat Yin Zhu to go forward, rather than control Yin Zhu to integrate independently. His way of heaven is the weakest and most useless way of heaven. Whether or not to tell Yin Zhu that the heart of the world has appeared is something that the system has been struggling with, and Yin Zhu is expected to never stop him. The system feels sad. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that the system thinks so much about her two partners, Tengxiao and baikun, who should not have been arrested. If they were arrested, the two people who had made such a big mistake must have been arrested and executed. However, if they didn''t, they don''t know where they were hiding and whether they were injured. But it''s good news that she hasn''t been found out. She''d better wait for her to make mistakes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 Yin Zhu and Lei he had been waiting until it was daybreak outside, but they didn''t wait for Bai Kun and Tengxiao to come back. Leihe looked at Yinzhu''s eyes are almost unable to open, very distressed said, "Yinzhu, do you want to have a rest first, I look, we two take turns, OK?" It seems that the movement outside has stopped. It should be OK for the time being. As for the two of them, as long as they are not caught, they will be ok now. They just have to wait here. Yin Zhu nodded. One night, she really couldn''t hold on. Fortunately, there was food in her backpack. Yin Zhu took some food and gave it to Lei he. After they were full, Yin Zhu began to rest. The system looks at Yin Zhu, who just closes his eyes and has a rest. He is very unwilling. Heart of the world, he feels the existence of the heart of the world. He has been calling for him. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu doesn''t move. He has no way at all. How can he lead Yin Zhu to that place? There is a place that is estimated to be surrounded by people on the third floor inside and the third floor outside. How can Yin Zhu be safely sent there? The system thinks that it has many things to do, but it can''t do them. At this time, the system suddenly regrets that he shouldn''t have told Yin Zhu the truth of everything. He should join hands with Bai Ji, so that Yin Zhu can be easily sent there. Unfortunately, what he said can''t be taken back. Forget it, he said that he would give it to Yin Zhu for the rest of his life. At least what he wanted to let Yin Zhu live for the rest of his life was that he didn''t want to be in the heart of the world. On the other hand, Bai Kun has joined Tengxiao at this time. Most of the people of the dream clan have been attracted to the temple. Tengxiao can''t help but praise him sincerely at this time, "Bai Kun, your strategy is really good. You see, 80% of the people of the dream clan are attracted to the temple, so we can take Yin Zhu back safely." Tengxiao is satisfied with the fact that he can attract so much of the main vision and fighting power of the dream clan. They can still cope with the remaining 20%. At this time, Bai Kun shook his head and said, "no, we can''t just leave. Do you know what is the thing that gives off the sky light?" "It should be a rare good baby, and only a peerless good baby can let those people of the dream family keep it." Tengxiao said with emotion. "That''s the heart of the world in this world. Do you understand? That''s what Yin Zhu needs to control the world, and that''s what the orc world needs. If the heart of the world falls into our hands, all the battles below can be ended, including you don''t have to hurt Yin Zhu for your son, do you understand? With it, everything can be solved. " Bai Kun looks at Tengxiao lightly. Tengxiao''s face turned pale when he heard Bai Kun''s words. He was afraid that he would bear the responsibility of hurting Yin Zhu for a lifetime. But knowing the importance of the heart of the world, Tengxiao was eager to try, "Bai Kun, do you have any way? If we can, let''s try. I''ll steal it. " Tengxiao, who made a mistake, now wants to show that he had better make a great achievement to wash away his guilt. "There''s a way, but I just thought about it. It''s not comprehensive." Bai Kun said lightly. "But Bai Kun, how do you know that the heart of the world is under the temple?" Tengxiao asked very kindly. "I don''t know, but I have speculated several places before. After all, the heart of the world can''t be carried on the body, so it can only be on the side of the dream people, and the important things can only be places that the ordinary people of the dream people can''t get to. I speculate that there are several addresses. Of course, the first one is the holy palace, which is not only a symbol of their rights and beliefs, but also a concentration of experts So when I wanted to attract other people''s attention, the first object I got was the temple. I didn''t expect to get it right. " Bai Kun is very satisfied with his conjecture. After all, the probability of being right for the first time is relatively low. "Yes, you are." Tengxiao praised happily. "It''s just that after we get the heart of the world, because we can''t take it away, we can only recognize the Lord on the spot. But in this case, we don''t have that long time to do it. Normally, it takes only a short time to recognize the Lord, but the heart of the world is different. Because he already has a master, we have to wipe out the previous master before we can recognize the Lord again People are very dangerous. " Bai Kun sighed. "This is really a problem." Tengxiao frowned. "Forget it. If you don''t say that, go back to see Yin Zhu first. It happens that there is no one now. What''s more, discuss with Yin Zhu about what to do in the future." Bai Kun patted Tengxiao on the shoulder. The main purpose of coming here is to save Yin Zhu. Now they have found Yin Zhu, and their task is half finished. As for the heart of the world, we should first see if we can do it. If we can''t do it, we should put it down for the time being and see if we want to send Yin Zhu back first. After all, we can''t leave Yin Zhu to take risks here. "Well, go back first, go back first." Tengxiao is very happy to say that he was said by Bai Kun before, almost did not go directly to take the heart of the world.When Yin Zhu wakes up, it''s already noon, and Tengxiao and baikun have already come back. "You''re back. Are you all right?" Yin Zhu checked the two men in a hurry. Fortunately, except for some minor wounds, there were no major wounds. As far as the orc''s self-healing ability is concerned, it will be all right after a day or two of recuperation. Don''t worry. "It''s OK, Yin Zhu. You don''t have to worry." Looking at Yin Zhu standing in front of him, Tengxiao is in a better mood. As long as Yin Zhu is not rescued for one day, his guilt will always exist, even now, but it is not so heavy. "Bai Kun, what''s going on outside now?" Reich asked about the outside at this time. "It''s OK for the moment. People outside have gone to the temple to guard the heart of the world. They are worried that there will be problems with the heart of the world." Bai Kun said very frankly. "The heart of the world?" At this time, Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking, "was the red light that rose from the sky last night from the heart of the world?" "Yes." Bai Kun nodded for sure. So, yesterday, she always felt as if there was something in that place that attracted her and let her go in that direction. It''s not an illusion. "System, did you do it?" Hearing this, the system can''t help feeling very wronged, "Yin Zhu, would you like to be reasonable? I didn''t say anything and did nothing. You can''t blame me for everything. The reason why you feel it is because you and I are integrated. Is it normal for you to have a little sense of the heart of the world?" "What is normal? In other words, I can feel the heart of the world, and the heart of the world can also feel me. You two should be mutual? Didn''t you say that you would shrink up, restrain your breath, and won''t be felt? Are you sure you didn''t pit me? " Yin zhuleng hum. The system is about to cry at this time, "Yin Zhu, I really want to pit you. When I was in the light yesterday, I would try my best to make you lean towards that side instead of showing nothing. Didn''t you have no sense of the heart of the world before? The reason why you can feel a little yesterday is that the heart of the world is stimulated and fluctuates greatly. You don''t see that you don''t feel much now, do you? " Yin Zhu heard this very serious reaction for a while, really don''t say, no feeling. "But yesterday I felt the heart of the world. Did the heart of the world also feel me?" "I should have felt it at that moment." The system is not sure. When Yin Zhu heard this, he just wanted to take out the system and kill him. What is meant by "should be" and the system didn''t prompt her from the beginning to the end. If she hadn''t asked, the system would not have talked about it now. "Baikun, our place is not safe. The reason why those people didn''t come here should be that they didn''t react. Once they react, we are blocked in this cave and we are finished." Yin Zhu frowned and said that he wanted Bai Kun to have a good rest, but now he can''t stop for a moment. Bai Kun immediately understood Yin Zhu''s worry. He nodded, "I know. I''ll take you out of here, but you have to dress up first, Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu definitely nodded, orcs and dreams are still a little different, not make-up? tolerable. After several people dressed up, they left there carefully, and then headed for another cave prepared by Bai Kun. "Bai Kun, have you prepared many caves like this?" Tengxiao asked very kindly. Seeing this, Bai Kun nodded, "isn''t it right? We''re not going out to play. We can just find a place to settle down. We''re running for our lives now. Of course, we have to prepare more places to settle down. This place can''t be changed. " "Cunning rabbit three caves, not bad, not bad." Yin Zhu''s praise with a smile. "Of course, and don''t you find that there is more than one opening in this cave?" Bai Kun said his masterpiece with pride. When Leihe heard this, he quickly went to check. He went to the depth of the cave. Sure enough, he found a fork in the depth of the cave. He didn''t go in to check. He just speculated from the direction that it was completely another direction, so he didn''t have to worry about being blocked in the cave. "Bai Kun does everything well. Tengxiao, you should learn a little." Leihe said with a smile, with baikun planning these things, they can really worry a lot less. Just like this time, they successfully rescued Yin Zhu, which is really beyond his imagination. He is ready to work hard for Mengzu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 Bai Kun heard Leihe''s praise and just said, "I''m not smart. I should be careful. You should learn to be careful. If I''m here in the future, how can you protect Yin Zhu?" Leihe heard this but laughed, "none of us may be here. How can you not be here? You are so smart. How can you let yourself have an accident?" Bai Kun always exists as a military strategist among them. Generally speaking, he and Tengxiao will carry something first. If even Bai Kun has an accident, they are afraid that it will not be much better. Bai Kun can''t help laughing when he hears Lei he''s words, "I''m not as smart as you think. What if I don''t think about it?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he patted Bai Kun on the head. "There''s no such thing as that." When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "Well, Yin Zhu is right. There''s not so much in case." "You guys have a rest first. I''ll help guard for a while. When you have a rest, we''ll discuss what to do next." Tengxiao and baikun just came back. Even Leihe stayed all night. They didn''t rest. They were worried that the cave would expose their existence, so they moved here in a hurry. Now they have to rest. "OK, let''s have a rest first, but Yin Zhu, if you find anything unusual, please call us." Reich said. Next, they may have to face the pursuit of the dream clan. They must have good physical strength, so they will have a good rest, but they won''t sleep too much. Once there is any movement, they will find out. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun, who is half leaning against the wall to rest with her eyes closed. She holds her chin and thinks whether she wants to get the heart of the world. First of all, it''s a good thing, and it''s also very important to her. Bai Kun said that others can''t take away the heart of the world, but she can. She is a part of the way of heaven, and can take away the heart of the world. But Yin Zhu also has a worry, that is, will the system in Ziji''s body forcibly merge with the heart of the world In that case, she would stop eating. When the system hears Yin Zhu''s thoughts, it can''t help crying. Is his impression so bad in Yin Zhu''s heart? I want to explain a few words for myself, but I forget it. It''s no use saying so much. Yin Zhu doesn''t believe it, does he? It''s all up to Yin Zhu. In the cave, Bai Kun, who had been sleeping deeply, opened his eyes at this time and looked at Tengxiao and Leihe, who were sleeping beside him. With a flash of his hand, a layer of powder invisible to the naked eye floated in the air along with his actions. Leihe and Tengxiao, who had been sleeping very shallow, snored at this time. At this time, Bai Kun slowly occupied and walked towards the entrance of the cave. At this time, he saw that Yin Zhu at the entrance also began to doze off. He came forward and gently held Yin Zhu in his arms, patted Yin Zhu on the back and said, "dear, you are very tired. Go to sleep. Wake up and everything is settled." When Yin Zhu heard the familiar voice, his last vigilance dissipated. He closed his eyes and fell asleep in Bai Kun''s arms. Bai Kun gently picked up the man and took Yin Zhu to the depth of the cave. Bai Kun took Yin Zhu to turn several turns and walked toward the bottom of the earth. During this time, he walked through several secret offices and finally came to a hall. Bai Kun looked up at the two people standing in front of him and said calmly, "I want to send them myself." "Bai Kun, can''t you give up? Bai Kun, we''ve been planning this for tens of thousands of years, but we can''t be wrong. " Bai Ji said coldly at this time. Bai Kun looked down at Yin Zhu sleeping in his arms, then slowly looked up at Bai Ji and said, "don''t worry, things will be as you wish." Looking at Bai Kun''s cold expression, Bai Ji''s heart was very unpleasant. "What''s your expression? You''re blaming me." "No Bai Kun responds lightly. When Bai Ji heard this, he choked in his heart and said that he didn''t want to say anything more. At this time, he was held by Meng Ji on one side, "OK, don''t say a few words." "Bai Kun, you..." Meng Ji wants to tell Bai Kun not to forget their goals and plans over the years, even his own sufferings. However, seeing Bai Kun''s expressionless face, she can''t say all the rest, because if she goes on, it just seems that she is selfish. "If there''s no problem, I''ll send someone over." Bai Kun said lightly, and then he took Yin Zhu and walked around Bai Ji and Meng Ji to the front of the road behind them. Bai Kun quickly stood on a wall, and then he took a picture of the wall. It turned out to be another mechanism. With the mechanism moving, the scene behind the mechanism also appeared in front of Bai Kun. From the entrance of the cave, the red light came. It was obviously connected with the heart of the world on the other side of the temple, otherwise the red light would not be seen at the bottom of the cave. Meng Ji looks at Bai Kun''s indifferent appearance, suddenly very uncomfortable, she quickly shouts, "Bai Kun, you wait, you, do you regret it?" Regret? Bai Kun was stunned when he heard this, but Bai Ji grabbed Meng Ji and said angrily, "what are you talking about, Meng Ji? What are you going to do? If he regrets, will you bypass the woman? We have paid so much for this, and even you have stripped part of your soul alive. Have you suffered in vain? "Bai Kun''s frozen body relaxed again because of Bai Ji''s words. He firmly raised his foot and walked forward. He shook his head and said, "I don''t regret it. I just hope you don''t regret it." "We regret it? Why should we regret it? " Bai Ji asked inexplicably when he heard this. Bai Kun couldn''t help nodding when he heard this. Yes, he won''t regret it. No matter what they did, they won''t regret it. But looking at Yin Zhu who is sleeping safely in his arms, Bai Kun smiles indifferently, hoping that they can say so loudly in the future, never regret, never regret. Meng Ji looked at Bai Kun and said to Bai Ji, "Bai Ji, I don''t think Bai Kun is right with his children. Otherwise, let''s go up and have a look. I''m not sure." When Bai Ji heard this, he pressed Meng Ji''s shoulder, "what''s wrong? He just moved some true feelings towards Yin Zhu, but he knows that he is proper and won''t do us any harm. You can rest assured. When he made people uneasy, he said that he wanted to send Yin Zhu himself. This is also an understanding. What''s the matter with you? Let him personally end, he will not resent, at least we did not force him, we gave him a choice When Mengji heard this, she could not help crying, "we are not equal to forcing him. We knew that he would be attracted to Yinzhu. At the beginning, we should not let baikun approach Yinzhu." "Come on, Bai Kun is just a little soft hearted. Don''t you think he''s determined to send Yin Zhu? So the so-called love is not as much as we think, so don''t worry about it. " Baiji holds Mengji down. At this point, he can''t make anyone shrink back. Mengji can only sit on the ground sad, and then watch baikun holding Yinzhu step by step toward the heart of the world. Soon Bai Kun took Yin Zhu to the entrance of the mountain. Bai Kun stopped and said to Yin Zhu in his arms, "Yin Zhu, look, that''s the heart of the world." Yes, Yin Zhu has woken up at this time, but she still has no strength at this time, and there is no way to escape from Bai Kun. "Why, Bai Kun?" Yin Zhu had guessed before that Bai Ji must have arranged people around him, and she was very close to him, but she never thought about Bai Kun. After all, Bai Kun died for him at the beginning. If Lei he didn''t propose the so-called divine punishment, Bai Kun would have died. It can''t be said that Lei he was arranged by Bai Ji. "There are so many reasons. You know, there are so many things in the world that you can''t help yourself." Bai Kun said bitterly. "I can''t help it. It''s a good excuse." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help saying sarcastically. Sure enough, the so-called life-saving kindness is for the greater interests of the future, right. "I really admire you. Thinking about you, Bai Kun, who is smart enough and first-class in appearance, turns out to be one of my friends. I''ve wronged you, and I''ve wronged you to sacrifice yourself to save me. Thank you very much." Yin Zhu said angrily. When Bai Kun heard this, he didn''t defend himself, because all he did was for the present moment, so there was nothing to defend. "Well, since you can do such a thing, even if I scold you, you won''t do anything. I''ll ask you a question. Are Tengxiao and Leihe OK? In fact, these two wastes are not in the way of your major affairs. Let''s get around them. " Yin Zhu said. Bai Kun''s face was more bitter when he heard this. He lowered his head and said, "Yinzhu, do you believe me?" "What?" Yin Zhu feels that there is something wrong with his ears. At this time, Bai Kun still asks himself this question. She listens to what he told Bai Ji before. "Bai Kun, you don''t have to be so dedicated. I''m going to die. Why cheat me? Are you so tired? Anyway, I can''t escape anywhere. You want me to be an understanding ghost." Yin Zhu hummed twice. "I said I want to save you, and only I can save you. Do you believe it?" Bai Kun''s low voice rang out in Yin Zhu''s ear. Yin Zhu can''t help sneering at this. If Tengxiao''s betrayal is excusable, Bai Kun''s betrayal is something she can''t accept anyway. Especially, Bai Kun''s first approach is calculated. How can she accept it? Seeing Yin Zhu''s expression, Bai Kun laughs twice. Instead of saying anything more, he turns his head and looks at Bai Ji and Meng Ji. Then he jumps over with Yin Zhu in the heart of the world. "Bai Kun!" "Yin Zhu!" Yin Zhu heard several shrill cries coming from behind him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 "Yin Zhu, do you hate me now?" Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu and asks in a low voice. "Why jump down with me?" Yin Zhu asked after a long silence. In the two exclamations just now, Tengxiao and Leihe, who are named Yinzhu, should be the most up at the back, while baikun''s names are clearly Baiji and Mengji. These two people are obviously very surprised by baikun''s actions. Normally speaking, integrating the heart of the world, as long as she is enough, baikun doesn''t need to come down. "Hate me, I won''t say sorry anyway." Instead of answering Yin Zhu''s question, Bai Kun smiles. Then Yin Zhu sees that Bai Kun''s right hand suddenly becomes transparent, goes straight through his body and grabs it. Yin Zhu felt a sharp pain in her body, and then she felt that her soul had been caught. "Don''t you mean you don''t want Yin Zhu to die? I don''t want to get rid of Yin Zhu. " Bai Kun said coldly. Then Yin Zhu rushed to her body as if she had been cut by a knife. Then she felt that something had left her body. It was a pure white mental energy, which was then grasped by Bai Kun and swallowed into her body. "What are you doing?" Yin Zhu, who has just returned to his senses, asks with pain all over his body. "Didn''t I say that before? Only I can save you Bai Kun said lightly. "Well, I''ve got the way of heaven. You should go, too." With these words, Bai Kun threw Yin Zhu into the sky, and then he quickly went down to the heart of the world. Yin Zhu feels that he is flying up, and then he is held in his arms by Lei he. Leihe looks at Yin Zhu who is well held in his arms, and finally breathes a sigh of relief. He almost didn''t scare him to death when he saw that scene before. Fortunately, Yin Zhu is OK, otherwise he will really jump with him. Baiji and Mengji have also caught up at this time. Looking at baikun who has begun to merge, Mengji yells, "baikun, what are you doing? Stop, stop." Bai Kun still looks at Meng Ji with a light expression, "you know, you can''t stop." "Bai Kun? Why are you? You can''t do that, and the system says that only Mengji can. Why can you? " Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun very complicated at this time. Bai Kun is obviously the person arranged by Bai Ji and Meng Ji. But Bai Kun didn''t hurt her. The reason why he brought her here is that he really wanted to save her as he said before. After listening to Yin Zhu''s words, Bai Kun calmly said, "the reason why the system says that Mengji can, in fact, is not that the earliest owner of the system is not Mengji, but the king of beasts. In fact, as long as the successor of the king of beasts, Mengji is the successor of the king of beasts, so am I "You..." Yin Zhu wants to ask something, but now it''s in vain to say anything. "I''m the child of Mengji and Baiji. I''m close to you as you think. It''s designed. My father and mother are ambitious and want to unify the world, but they are not willing to sacrifice. Then they think of so many ways. You are the key person. How can they let you out of control? It''s necessary to find someone to approach you, isn''t it? If you think about some of your friends, no matter Tengxiao, Jono or Leihe, the first two are from daze tribe, which is not easy to arrange. As for Leihe, the dark city has existed for many years, and a city leader is not so easy to arrange, so I am the most suspicious one. " Bai Kun''s sarcastic smile. Now think about it, isn''t it? Meizu is a small tribe with only one or two hundred people. It''s still hidden in the mountains and forests. It''s hard to find the tribe. Isn''t it the easiest to disguise? Then there is the Meizu and the Yanzu. They are all proficient in spiritual cultivation. It''s a pity that she didn''t doubt Bai Kun before, because Bai Kun has always done a good job. "Bai Kun, come back quickly." Dream Ji this time heartbroken sit on the ground, even one side of white sacrifice face is very bad. "You see I''m very smart, right? What''s more acceptable to you than the identity of a savior? And you''re the one who stays with you most directly. You see, people like me can even calculate with their partners, and they won''t get good results. " Bai Kun said sarcastically. Bai Kun slowly raised his head at this time, "father, you said that at the beginning you were reluctant to give up your mother''s sacrifice, are you sure that I can give up my partner''s sacrifice?" "I shouldn''t have paid for my feelings, but this person is not as good as heaven. I have always constrained myself at the beginning. I dare not be too deep in my feelings, because I''m afraid that I will not be able to accept it at that time. I always thought that I would finish the task excellently. As a task, I found that I can''t do it later." Bai Kun said lightly. "Yin Zhu is very stupid. He has a soft heart. It can be said that he is stupid. My heart is so hard. Maybe it''s the kind of person with a great difference. I''ve never seen such a person before, so I want to protect him. Besides, it''s the responsibility of the king of beasts. Think about how many lives you''ve devoured, auntie. They can give everything. Now it''s my turn There''s nothing we shouldn''t do. " "Stop talking, Bai Kun. You stop. You can''t bear to give up Yin Zhu. We''ve just thought of a way. We can think of a way." Mengji wailed."What else? If there were any other way, would you do so many things? I didn''t know how Bai Teng felt before, but now I know how this sandwich cake feels. I don''t want to hurt Yin Zhu, and I can''t hurt you, so the only thing I can hurt is myself. " Bai Kun''s face is full of smiles, but also very gentle, not resentful. "Yin Zhu, don''t you hate betrayal? Then hate me. " Bai Kun said with a smile. "No, no, you, you never hurt me, never." Yin Zhu suddenly very uncomfortable, blame white Kun? She''s not weird, really. "By the way, father and mother, one more thing I want to tell you is, do you think that the world will be controlled by you if the heavenly way merges? Wrong, you can''t control the world, because the way of heaven is selfish. He was captured by you as soon as he was born, and finally escaped part of it. You see how bad the world has become in someone''s hands. Let the way of heaven manage it by itself. Even if the way of heaven will favor someone in the future, at least people in the whole continent will be much better than now. " Bai Kun said with a smile. "What do you mean?" Bai Ji asked hoarsely. "What I mean is that once the way of heaven merges, the world will become a complete world. The way of heaven already has its own wisdom and has long been free from the fetters of the orc King clan. The orc King clan no longer has any ability to restrict him. He has grown up, and I am just a part of the nourishment for him to merge the way of heaven." "Father, your heart is much harder than mother''s. I''m probably a little more like you." Bai Kun said with a smile. "If you were like me, you would not be what you are now." Bai Kun said sadly. He always thought that his son was like Ziji and had enough mind, but he didn''t expect that he would fall into the hands of a woman. Even if this son of a bitch didn''t do what he said, he still satirized him as a father. Just watching Bai Kun bit by bit engulfed by the heart of the world, why is his heart so painful? It''s his child, the only child he and Mengji have, but now it''s gone, it''s gone. "Bai Kun, you come back. This is my mother''s responsibility. My mother won''t escape. If you come back, I''ll go and give it back." Mengji cried out. At this time, Bai Kun shook his head. "Mother, I have no way to turn back. Once the hearts of the world merge, no one can change them. Don''t you see that those people in the temple didn''t start?" As soon as the heart of the world merges, the scene of heaven and earth begins to change. How can people in this temple not feel it? It''s just the fusion of the heart of the world. They can''t stop it. Leihe and Tengxiao originally saw Bai Kun take Yin Zhu to the heart of the world and wanted to scold him for settling accounts with him, but they didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would come out in a flash, and then the person who merged would become Bai Kun. They didn''t know how to say that because Bai Kun said so much now, but they were still grateful to Bai Kun in their hearts, for he was in the last moment Wait to send Yin Zhu out. "Thank you, Bai Kun. Is there anything you need us to do?" Leihe asked, holding the sad Yinzhu. Bai Kun was stunned when he heard Lei he''s words, and then said, "what can I do for you? I don''t need anything. You go. After the complete integration, the earth may shake. You''d better leave now." "Bai Kun, don''t you have anything to say to me?" Yin Zhu is biting her teeth and resentfully looking at Bai Kun, the damned son of a bitch. She designs to rush into her life regardless of everything, and now she pats her ass and wants to leave? "What can I say? Do you have any idea about a scum man who almost killed you, but his conscience was destroyed at the last moment?" Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu from the corner of his mouth. Yin Zhu told them about the scum men. When Yin Zhu heard this, he rushed up to kill Bai Kun. This son of a bitch is still talking nonsense here at this time. "Not yet? Are you going to leave people here? " Bai Kun looks at Lei he and Tengxiao, then waves to Yin Zhu and fans the people in the cave down the corridor. Directly fan out the people in the cave along the aisle.... www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 Originally some hesitant Leihe heard this directly hard stun Yinzhu, and then quickly ran out, tengxiaoze followed Leihe''s speed to leave. When the earth shakes and the sky shakes, the whole dream clan will be in chaos. Then they can take the opportunity to leave. Before their escape route, Bai Kun had planned it long ago. Leihe still remembered it clearly at this time. Now I think Bai Kun made it clear to them on purpose. When it comes to a few companions, Bai Kun is the most peaceful one to Yin Zhu. At the beginning, everyone knew that Bai Kun saved Yin Zhu for his own tribe and became Yin Zhu''s companion. Later, he stayed in daze tribe for a long time. Bai Kun spent the shortest time with Yin Zhu. Bai Kun looked quite calm and felt comfortable Less than his deep love for Yin Zhu, who would have thought that Bai Kun was carrying so much behind him. It seems that the coldest people are the most affectionate. Bai Kun doesn''t show much on weekdays. All the people are supposed to live like that. Who would have thought that Bai Kun would do this, and Bai Kun has made a good choice for a long time. Leihe can''t help feeling a lot when he thinks about it. After he wakes up, Yin Zhu is afraid to be sad. Yin Zhu is very soft hearted. He says that he hates betrayal. But after Tengxiao makes a mistake, Yin Zhu doesn''t hate Tengxiao too much, because Tengxiao''s betrayal is just a last resort. He just pays more attention to his children. Tengxiao is also ready to save Yin Zhu. There''s no betrayal, just betrayal The wrong way. As for Bai Kun, there is nothing more. Yin Zhu is afraid that he will always remember his death. Bai Kun watched Yin Zhu and his party leave quickly. As long as they follow his arrangement, Leihe and his party will be able to take Yin Zhu away safely. As for the things after leaving, when the way of heaven is fully integrated, the world will no longer have so many abilities, only the real instinct. In that case, it is estimated that the orcs will still have an advantage. What can he worry about. Now he is just beginning to integrate the way of heaven. He also knows that the way of heaven in this world has begun to change, and the orcs will be dominant at the beginning. Later, they will slowly change, and the beast will slowly disappear, and then they will no longer exist. In the future, it will be a real human world. In fact, this is very good. "Leave, too. It''s dangerous to stay here." Bai Kun looks at Bai Ji and Meng Ji, who are unwilling to leave at the entrance of the cave again, and opens his mouth in seclusion. "Bai Kun, you are on purpose. You are retaliating on purpose, aren''t you?" Bai Ji took a deep breath and asked pathetically. When Bai Kun heard this, he shook his head. "How can you think like this? You are my father. How can I retaliate against you?" "But now you just want to get back at me, at me and your mother." Bai Ji said angrily, biting his teeth. "No, I like my father and mother very much, but I''m tired, so I want to finish it. Besides, the task of integrating the way of heaven in the end should be done by the beast king. I don''t want my mother to have an accident, so I''d better do it." Bai Kun said calmly. "Bai Kun, Bai Kun..." Mengji is very sad to cry. It''s her child. She has only one child, and she won''t have any children in the future. As a result, because of the so-called ambition of unifying the world, she has compensated her own children. If she doesn''t plan so much, OK? At the beginning, she didn''t want to die, so she just separated her soul. Why did she send her own son to Yin Zhu? The most important thing is that now she can''t get the way of heaven. The way of heaven already has her own consciousness, and she won''t be a slave to anyone any more. That is to say, she and Bai Ji paid so much. In the end, the bamboo basket came to nothing. She really regrets it I''m sorry. "Bai Kun, do you like Yin Zhu? Mother will bring you back. She is your partner and should be with you. " Dream Ji at this time suddenly thought of what, in a hurry to chase. "Mother, do you have to go against my will?" Bai Kun looks at Mengji very sad at this time. Mengji shakes her head when she hears this, "no, mother, isn''t she sad to see you alone? You died for her, and it''s right for her to accompany you. " Mengji bites her teeth at this time and blames Yinzhu. If it wasn''t for Yinzhu, baikun would be OK. Her son is gone. Why does Yinzhu live well and why? "Father, don''t you mean the same as mother?" Bai Kun looks at Bai Ji who is meditating. He can''t help but ask. In fact, his mother is quite easy to send. She just can''t accept it for a while. After a while, maybe she can think of it. But Bai Ji is hard to say. He can use more than one game in 10000 years. Even if Bai Ji loses his power in the future, Bai Kun is really worried about Yin Zhu if he wants to fight against Yin Zhu. "You''re still protecting the female." Meng Ji was very angry. "Bai Kun, when you first chose to do it, you should have thought how sad and sad I would be if you did it. Would I be angry? Since you have done it, what are you still trying to persuade me to do?" Bai Ji said coldly. He was angry with Yin Zhu, and even more angry with Bai Kun. He thought about how many disciples he had trained, and they were all excellent. As a result, they were too affectionate. Teng was like this. Jono also knew that Yin Zhu was so good that they all chose to betray him.What''s more, Bai Kun chose his partner without hesitation. He knew that there was something wrong with the way of heaven, but he still fused. Why didn''t he think that he had done so much with Mengji, and there was no good ending in the end. How could they stand in the world? Would those people let him go easily? Son of a son of a bitch, did not hesitate to choose sacrifice, did not think he and dream Ji''s heart can accept. If he can, he really wants to rush up and strangle Bai Kun. At this time, Bai Kun didn''t think about Yin Zhu. He wanted him not to get into trouble with Yin Zhu. Why, with his hard work for so many years, his son and filial apprentice, even Meng Ji sacrificed a lot. He sacrificed all his close relatives to get the present result. How can he be willing and let go. He can''t be calm and he won''t accept it. Looking at Bai Ji''s expression, Bai Kun knew what his father was thinking. He looked at Bai Ji bitterly. "Father, I haven''t asked you anything since I was young. I beg you. Let go of Yin Zhu and yourself." "Let go, how do you want me to let go? You tell me Bai Kun, you tell me how to let go, I have nothing, you tell me how to let go? How can you be reconciled? " Bai Ji roared loudly, but tears fell down in a long string. In the end, he didn''t get anything, how he didn''t feel sad, how he didn''t feel sad. "Father, you don''t have nothing. You have a mother and a father. You are so smart. If you want to, you are also a great hero. You can lead the orcs to prosperity, just to see how you choose. At least in my mind, my father is the most powerful father in the world." Bai Kun said longingly. "In order for me to let Yin Zhu go, you can really tell me what kind of deception you are." Bai Ji looks at Bai Kun sarcastically. "Father, do you really want to make me feel uneasy in the end? Father, you know, I''m reluctant to hurt you. So is Yin Zhu. To me, you are all my close relatives. Father, that''s also your close relatives. Father, there are few of your close relatives in the world. Are you really desperate to deal with Yin Zhu? " Bai Kun asked sadly. He only hoped that he would give up the idea of Bai Ji when he was still rational. Otherwise, Bai Ji and Yin Zhu were afraid that they would lose each other, which he didn''t want to see. "Mother, you are the only one who can persuade father." Bai Kun turns his head and looks at Mengji. Mengji shakes her head. Why should she help Yinzhu. "Mother, don''t cry. Don''t be sad. If you continue to cry, you will become ugly. What will you do if your father turns around and dislikes you?" Bai Kun looks at Mengji and cries all the time, and his heart is not very good. When he made this decision, he knew that he would make the two old people sad, but he had no better choice. When he first set foot in daze tribe and chose to be Yin Zhu''s partner, his life was doomed and there was no way to change it. Mengji just cried and didn''t respond to baikun at all. Bai Kun looks at the stubborn couple and sighs. It''s obviously too difficult for them to give him an answer at this time, and he doesn''t have so much time to wait. "Father and mother, my wish is Yin Zhu to live well and live happily. Father and mother, you remember." Bai Kun said seriously. If A-fu and a-mu really care about him, they will firmly remember this sentence. In the future, Yin Zhu will really fall into their hands. It''s estimated that there will be twists and turns, but it won''t be fatal. Maybe his A-fu and a-mu will let Yin Zhu go. Bai Kun looks at those who don''t want to leave and fans them out again. The heart of the world has been completely integrated, and the rest is the way of heaven and him. In fact, the way of heaven has been able to integrate his soul for a long time, just because he hasn''t finished talking with Bai Ji Mengji, he specially left time for him. This time, Tiandao and baikun did not give Baiji Mengji another chance to rush in, because the cave had collapsed at this time, and Baiji''s soul was slowly melting into the Milky spirit. "Bai Kun!" From afar came the sound of Bai Ji and Meng Ji''s pain, but with them came the sound of mountains falling apart. Leihe has already escaped from the cave with Yinzhu by this time. He looks down at Yinzhu he is holding. Tears slowly slide down the corner of his eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 As soon as the heart of the world merged, the palace master on the battlefield of the dark abyss felt it for the first time, but he did not stop it. Instead, he looked at the sky absently, and the day came. There are fights almost every day between the dreamers and the orcs, but they are not very big. They are testing the water. When the heart of the world begins to merge, the earth begins to shake. All the people call their own people back. Jono also rushed to guard the orcs at this time, and now he has no time to do the rest. Of course, Jono is very worried about Yin Zhu. This movement is too big, and it is obvious that there is not only a dark abyss, but also a disaster in the place of the nightmare world. It is not that the orc world has never had a natural disaster, but there has never been such a large disaster. Is it Yin Zhu who caused this? Jono feels very flustered, but he can''t help losing sleep. The only thing he can do now is to protect the people here, and by the way, ask people to inquire about the news of Mengzu. The people there, especially the palace master, should know something. Xiao Jin can feel Jono''s thoughts. He comes out directly at this time, "Jono, you are also worried about Yin Zhu. Shall we go to find Yin Zhu?" Jono heard it, but shook his head and said, "little Kim, I can''t go now, and I can''t go." "Jono, you are dead hearted. If something happens to Yin Zhu, you will regret it later. Now, isn''t it because of this thing that the fighting has been suspended? It really can''t. There''s Bai Yangui. Don''t take all the responsibilities on your back. It''s not your responsibility, it''s not Yin Zhu''s responsibility. We can pat our ass and leave, OK Xiao Jin said unhappily. In this world, Yin Zhu is the only one who makes him care. Other people, Xiao Jin, don''t care. But Jono is different. Jono has a strong sense of responsibility. "Xiao Jin, there are some things that can be put off, and some things that can never be taken over." Jono said with a sigh, this is the future of the whole Orc and the nightmare people. Can he leave it behind? When a few of them come forward to lead, they can''t leave this matter behind. As for Yin Zhu, he is very worried. If Yin Zhu has an accident, he will regret that he didn''t accompany her. But this is not the reason for him to escape at this time. If Yin Zhu has an accident, he will accompany his life to Yin Zhu. He will never make Yin Zhu lonely. Xiao Jin is a little unhappy after feeling Jono''s idea. What''s the use of that? Does he want to live well? In theory, Jono and Xiaojin have the same strength. Each of them can control their body. They get along very well. No matter who wants to come out, they have never stopped them. This time, Xiaojin wants to come out, but Jono stops them. "Jono, what are you doing? You don''t have the ability to stop me. " Xiao Jin cried angrily. "I know that if you work hard, I really can''t stop you, but you don''t want to leave. At that time, this body will only be broken and die under our two tosses. If you want to die, you can make trouble, anyway, I can''t shrink back." Jono said very frankly. "Jono, you son of a bitch. I treat you like a brother. Jono, I will never let you go." Xiao Jin was angry and scolded loudly. He was very unwilling in his heart. He wanted to live. If he had fear in his heart, he couldn''t move forward. Qiao Nuo looked at Xiao Jin, who was barely suppressed by himself, and wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. "Xiao Jin, why are you so impulsive? This movement is probably caused by Yin Zhu. Maybe now Yin Zhu is still fine." Xiao Jin can''t help but curl his mouth when he hears this. If he didn''t know this, where would he be suppressed by Jono at this time. With the integration of Bai Kun and the heart of the world, people all over the world feel the loss of their power, and many people begin to feel uneasy. What''s the matter. "Father jonoa, it''s bad. I don''t know why my strength began to slowly decline and drain." Teng rushes into Jono''s tent and says in a panic. Later, Bai Yangui also ran over, "Qiao Nuo, the strength of Yang Wantong and I are weakening, will you also be like this?" Hearing this, Teng turned and asked, "your strength is weakening, too?" Jono checked his body at this time. It''s true that his strength is weakening bit by bit. The process is not very fast, but it can still be felt by careful examination. Then we asked, and found that this is not an individual case, but the orc''s strength is weakening. "What about Jono? All our orcs are weakening. What should we do? We are not the opponents of the dream clan. If we weaken further, we will have no advantage over the dream clan. " "Is this a conspiracy of the dream people?" Bai Yangui couldn''t help asking. "Don''t panic. Let''s go and see if the people over there are the same as us." At this time, Jono had a bad feeling in his heart. He thought of what Yin Zhu had said before. If the heaven and the Tao merge, the rules of the world will change. At that time, all people will lose their powerful power and only their original physical strength will be left.Bai Yangui nodded after hearing this. It''s also what kind of conspiracy can control all the orcs'' power retrogression, especially those who have no animal elixir. It''s reasonable that they won''t be controlled. Sure enough, I sent someone out to inquire about it. I found that the dream clan is in chaos and their power is constantly retrogressing. Obviously, this world does not only happen to orcs. It should be the same with people all over the world. After knowing the news, Jono was silent for a long time, then waved his hand to them and said, "it''s OK. You can leave. The biggest problem in the world has been solved." Bai Yangui was stunned when he heard this, and then asked, "what did you say, Jono?" At this time, Qiao Nuo just said in a hurry, "Bai Yangui, the things here are left to you. You can rest assured that Mengzu has no ability to deal with us. I''ll go first." At this time, Xiao Jin looked at Jono''s hand trembling slightly, and said angrily, "Jono, aren''t you very powerful? Doesn''t it mean that Yin Zhu won''t have an accident? You bastard, you''d better make sure Yin Zhu is OK, or I won''t forgive you. " Kim was furious. Jono is also in a bad mood at this time. It seems that the world has merged. How can it merge like this? Why is it so easy to integrate? Jono doesn''t want anything at this time. He just wants to rush there to see if he can find Yin Zhu. On the other hand, because of the loss of power, the dream clan is already in chaos at this time. The only one who is calm is probably the master of the temple, "master, what''s the matter? Why does our strength keep regressing? " One of them asked anxiously. The leader of the temple said slowly, "the rules of the world have changed. Maybe we will all become ordinary people in the future. What do ordinary people need so strong power to do?" At this time, liushengzi looked at the master of the temple and said, "master, what are you talking about? If we don''t have the strength, what else can we do? We will be killed by angry orcs. " At this time, the Lord of the holy palace looked at the six saints with sarcasm, "the way of heaven has been integrated, and we can no longer control the way of heaven, OK? Are you surprised?" Several people at the scene were all in a panic when they heard this, and the only one who was a little calm was Chumo, the third sage son, who had contacted the palace leader. "Why, why do you do that?" The people of the dream clan were surprised one by one, and they couldn''t accept it. At this time, the palace master looked up slightly and said, "I know many of you want to be the palace master. In fact, I hate to be the palace master. As for why, because I hate the world and want to change the world, is it so simple and satisfactory?" This answer is obviously unsatisfactory to many people, because many of them do not want to change their current status. It can be said that the dreamers have always been superior to the orcs in this world. Now the rules suddenly change, and they become inferior to the orcs. How can they accept this? The palace master looked at the people below constantly changing their faces and couldn''t help laughing sarcastically. "If you don''t change, do you like the life now very much? If you were me, you wouldn''t like this kind of life. If you don''t change, the dream clan will be destroyed sooner or later." "Even for the sake of inheritance, we can''t do that." Someone said in pain. There was a problem with the inheritance of the dream clan very early, but they still have a long time to figure out why to use this method. Maybe they will soon be exterminated by the angry orcs. At this time, the palace master shook his head and said, "don''t worry, the orcs can''t destroy the dream clan. Don''t worry about that." A few people can''t help but have no bottom in their heart when they hear the words of the palace leader. After the truth of the beast pill is announced, the orcs hate the dream clan, and they all die. But they didn''t know how to persuade the palace leader, but what made them even more alarmed was that their strength suddenly disappeared, which made them very uneasy. The feeling that they didn''t have to rely on it was too bad. "Well, the world has been abnormal for so many years. It should be over long ago. You all go out." At this time, the palace master directly drove the others away. Obviously, he didn''t intend to tell them more. "Chumo, you stay." The master of the palace left the three saints. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 Although Chumo had guessed the intention of his palace leader for a long time, he is still very confused. After all, the world is integrated, and he is full of malice to the dream clan no matter what. Of course, the status quo of the broken inheritance of the dream clan has been maintained for a long time. It''s normal for the palace master to want to change it, but there''s no need to change it in this way. "What can I do for you, master?" Chumo hesitated for a while. "Don''t you understand what I''m doing?" The palace master asked in a low voice, his head hanging slightly, and he couldn''t see his expression clearly. Chumo hesitated for a while and said, "I don''t understand, but since the palace master did that, there must be his reason." In fact, all the dream people don''t understand, but the palace master is the palace master, and his decision is not something he can question, so he should be careful. "It''s a good flattery. Do you know who I am?" The palace master suddenly asked with a smile. The laughter was only once and then disappeared. I don''t know what the palace master was laughing at? "I don''t know." Chumo answered seriously. He really doesn''t know. The leader of the palace is very mysterious. No one knows his name or even what he looks like. But the leader is the leader of the palace. When you see him, you will know that he is the leader of the palace. No one can replace him. It is reasonable to say that as the ruler of the dream clan, all the people of the dream clan should be familiar with the existence. However, no one knows the name and appearance of the palace leader, but the names and appearance of several elders of the dream clan. He also has the impression that he has inquired about the information about the palace leader because of curiosity before, but because of this, he has been ignored by several people After the elder taught him a lesson, he was honest and didn''t dare to ask for any more information. "You''re smart, Chumo." The palace master couldn''t help laughing at this time. Chumo can''t help shaking when he hears this. How does this praise make him feel bad? You know, in the dream clan, the palace master is almost in charge of nothing. In the past, all the affairs of the dream clan were basically managed by several saints. That''s why some saints fought for power and profit. He has always been honest and didn''t want to be bullied Negative is negative. Among so many holy sons, the palace master suddenly stopped him. What did he say at this time? Do you value him? But it is because of this that he is more afraid to, he can not afford such a heavy task. "Palace master, I''m not smart at all. I''m stupid." Chumo wiped the cold sweat on his head. Hearing this, the palace master laughed faintly, then shook his head and said, "what kind of race do you think the dream clan is?" Chumo was stunned when he heard this. In fact, Mengzu is a very good person in his own group. He doesn''t bully the weak. The only bad thing he does is enslave the orcs. But isn''t it normal to cross race? Before, orcs wanted to enslave them, but they were better at it. "Chumo, do you know? At the beginning, the world was quite unfriendly to the whole human race. We didn''t know what to eat and what not to eat. At that time, people often died of starvation and cold. In order to survive, the struggle between races was very normal. " The palace master looked up at the sky at this time. "At that time, our people and the king of beasts were very happy when they got the heart of the world. They always thought that their people could get enough food. After all, isn''t the way of heaven powerful? Then everyone began to snatch, and then the way of heaven split. In order to better control the way of heaven, I wiped out the intelligence in the way of heaven. Then I guessed something from the intelligence ambiguously, and made the beast pill, because the people of the dream clan were powerful and had no shortage of food and drink. But I don''t know how, the dream clan finally became a kind of cannibalism That''s not what I want, clan. " There was confusion in the eyes of the palace master. "Cannibalism?" At first, he was stunned. At this time, the palace master nodded sadly, "yes, we ate the beast pill. In fact, what we ate was the life of the orcs. However, it gradually evolved into cannibalism. I don''t know if I wiped out the punishment of heaven. Who do you think I am? In fact, I don''t know who I am, because there are too many people''s memories in my head. In the dream clan, everyone who ate the animal pill is good at first, but in the end, because cannibalism will get out of control, the only one who won''t get out of control is me who has contracted the heart of the world. Therefore, in order to control the people of the dream clan and not let the ethnic group be in chaos, no one will lose control when he is about to get out of control When I lose control, I will swallow up the memory of so many people. I really don''t know who I am Chumo was so scared that he stepped back a few steps, and then sat down on the ground. He was scared. He really didn''t expect to hear such news when he was left behind. In fact, he didn''t want to know such a big secret. Can''t he pretend to know nothing now? "So in the last few hundred years, I have been suppressing our people not to absorb the animal elixirs, even the animal elixirs in the lower world. Apart from the problems in our world, I later found that even the orc nightmare clan had similar problems with us, such as the reincarnation formula made by Baiji. Although it is different from our absorption of the animal elixirs, it can''t be ignored The final outcome is the same. I am more and more afraid when I find this consequence. You know, the dream clan has not had a new life for thousands of years, and the orcs are OK. I am really afraid that the world will be destroyed. I gradually understand that this is because there is no way of heaven in the world, and the world begins to collapse. So I will be born when I know that Baiji plans those things No matter what your life is, give Bai Ji a chance to succeed. " The palace master slowly said all the things he knew.Chumo felt a little headache at this time. He looked at the palace master and asked, "palace master, I just don''t understand. What do you want to do with me? If you want to say it, you should also say it to the first son. " After all, they are number one, aren''t they? Chumo, the palace master, said, "don''t try to cheat. Chumo, you are not the strongest in your hand, and you are not smart. But I find that you are the most suitable person to accept the dream clan. The dream clan is already like this, and can''t stand any wind wolf. Chumo, go to discuss with the leader of the orc side, and the world can''t continue to be destroyed." "I don''t understand. I really don''t understand why the world will be destroyed if there is no way of heaven. Now the way of heaven has been re operating and has been suppressing our power. Is it that people who are worried about the world are threatening him again?" Chumo asked curiously. The palace master nodded at this time and said, "it should be like this, but in many cases, I don''t know how the rules will be changed?" He took the risk to choose a completely unknown path. What''s more, the way of heaven should hate the dream people, so he didn''t know what the way of heaven would do to the people of the dream people? He had no choice but to take such a road. He knew very well that if he continued, the world would be destroyed. In fact, Baiji was not smart at all. The really smart one was the priest in the orc world. The purple priest was smarter than Baiji. "But I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. I can''t afford it." Chumo said with a headache, and the palace master left him to talk. When he went out, the holy sons would probably settle accounts with him, and they were all staring at him. In fact, the dream clan is really not very good, because there are many saints who fight for power and profit for the sake of animal elixir. Now he knows that animal elixir is not a good thing. I don''t know if those saints will regret that they actively fight for animal elixir after they know the news. "But I only believe you Chumo." The palace Master said calmly. Hearing this, Chumo felt that he was carrying thousands of pounds of boulders, which made him gasp. "What about the white sacrifice? How do you punish him, Lord of the palace Chumo asked angrily that Baiji had made great efforts in this affair, and Baiji was ambitious, so it would not be so easy to let go. When the palace Master heard Bai Ji, he sighed and said, "do you know why Bai Ji came to the orc world at the beginning?" Chumo was stunned when he heard this. At that time, all the people only knew about Baiji''s escape, but no one really knew why he fled. But Chumo knew that at that time, the dream clan didn''t ask anyone to chase Baiji, otherwise how could Baiji go back to fight for the position of the son. At this time, the palace master sighed, "because Bai Ji saw me devour his father with his own eyes." Chumo didn''t understand when he heard this. Baiji felt that the palace master had hurt his father, but he saw it with his own eyes. He thought he would die, so he ran away at the first time. Baiji doesn''t know why the palace master devoured his father. He only knows that his father is gone. He records all his hatred on the palace master and wants to revenge. It''s probably the reason why the palace master has never dealt with Baiji. Is it because of guilt? Otherwise, according to the strength of the palace master, how can Bai Ji jump up and down all the time. "Then the matter of Baiji will not matter?" Chumo can''t help asking. "When you have a chance to explain to him later, I won''t say anything. I don''t think he will believe anything I say." "Then the matter of Baiji will not matter?" Chumo can''t help asking. "When you have a chance to explain to him later, I won''t say anything. I don''t think he will believe anything I say." If you have a chance to explain to him, I won''t say anything. I don''t think he will believe anything I say. " If you have a chance to explain to him, I won''t say anything. I don''t think he will believe anything I say. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 Chumo couldn''t help thinking that the palace master was very kind. The palace master probably guessed Chumo''s idea, but he couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "I feel guilty for Baiji, and there is heartache. The reason why I say that even I don''t know who I am is is because I devour the clansmen. In fact, it''s not phagocytosis, it should be integration. I know all their emotional experiences." Chumo''s heart was silent when he heard this. That is to say, the master of the palace is actually the father of Baiji. At least the father has feelings for his children, so he will let Baiji go all the time. "Palace master, what about you? Do you want me to be the leader of the dream clan when you tell me these things? And you? " Chumo can''t help asking. "Me? It''s time for the blame I should not exist to dissipate. Besides, only when I, the culprit, disappear, will the way of heaven not hate the dreamers. " The palace Master said with a sigh. As early as he knew that the two realms were merging, the palace master thought of his own way. Moreover, he felt that he had lived enough and had enough. Although his strength was strong enough, he had the most memories and emotions in his mind. There were too many sad things. He had enough of sadness. "But, Lord, I don''t know where the dream clan''s way out is?" As for the palace leader, Chumo has little impression. Some of them just look down on them from the other side. Now, the other side''s sudden commitment makes him feel helpless. "Follow the orcs and they will lead you to a way out." The palace Master said calmly. The dream clan has completely abandoned themselves. Fortunately, there are orcs and purple sacrifice. Although they sacrificed purple sacrifice, they still have the last trace of true spirit left. There should be something unfinished. He thinks purple sacrifice should know how to do it. "Follow? Just follow? " Chumo asked in silence. "Well, you can see the nightmare clan in the orcs. There are so many people who practice reincarnation, and there are also half orcs. They all have various problems. Yin Zhu, they should come to the rescue methods early. I think these methods basically come to the same end by different paths. At that time, the rescue methods of the dream clan should come out, so you don''t have to worry too much. Just follow them." The palace Master said calmly. "But we are the enemies of others. Will we follow them if we want to?" Chumo asked with a bitter face. He knew that if he wanted to fight with others, he should not fight this war. Many people died in this war. "For the dead?" The master of the palace raised his head slightly and looked at Chumo. Chumo can''t help but feel a chill when he sees the cold eyes of the palace leader, and then he doesn''t know how to defend himself. "Do you think if we begged Yin Zhu to integrate the heart of the world from the beginning, would they have doubts and she would be obedient? What''s more, there are so many people on the battlefield, and it''s not a big war. If they die, it only means that they should die. Don''t you see that there are still more people living well? " The palace Master said sarcastically. Chumo couldn''t help but bow his head when he heard this. He said that the palace master was kind before, and now he wants to take it back. The palace master''s temper is so strange that he can''t guess what he is thinking. Since it doesn''t matter, why do you want to find a way out for people in this world? Find a way for the dream people. "Well, I''ve made it clear to you. You can go away." At this time, the palace master was probably tired of Chumo and directly drove people away in a vicious voice. Chumo turns around and walks away when he hears this. He stays when he wants to use people, but when he doesn''t use people, he tells them to roll. It''s too fast to turn around. But who taught him that he had no strength and could only bow his head? And how could the leader choose him? Sure enough, before returning to his own place, he was surrounded by several other holy sons, who were inquiring about what the palace Master said to him. Now their strength is decreasing one by one. They are all in a bad mood. If the palace master has any way to keep his strength, they also want it. Chumo can''t have this advantage alone. Chumo has been very honest before. I didn''t expect that he had caught up with the palace master behind his back. No wonder he didn''t see them and didn''t compete with them. If Chumo knew what they were thinking, he would cry to death. Was he wronged. Looking at Chumo who is surrounded by the crowd, the palace master can''t help sneering. Those people know all day long that they are fighting for power and profit. The dream people are in this situation. They have never thought of a way out. In fact, baiji is the most suitable leader, but baiji is ambitious. The dream people don''t need a leader who is too ambitious. Chumo is OK and has some conscience In this way, we should not seek expansion, but just keep the inheritance. These people still have strength, strength has not completely disappeared, when the strength completely disappeared, their doomsday will come. The palace master arranges his own affairs, and on the other hand, Jono has already met Leihe who is returning. Jono looks at Yinzhu and is held in Leihe''s arms. He can''t help but be very surprised, "Yinzhu, Yinzhu is OK." Surprise is followed by joy.That''s great. He always thought Yin Zhu was gone. His heart was empty and he was at a loss. Xiao Jin was manic. Fortunately, Yin Zhu was OK and he was OK. At this time, Jono rushed to the front of Yinzhu, snatched Yinzhu from Leihe''s arms and held it in his arms. "Yinzhu, it''s really good that you''re OK. I always thought you had an accident." Jono finished and buried his head in Yin Zhu''s neck socket. Yin Zhu feels his neck Shishi, and Jono cries. But her heart is aching. She wants to cry, but there are no tears. Leihe can''t help but feel heartache when he looks at Yin zhumumu. Yin Zhu wakes up after being taken away by them for more than an hour. Yin Zhu wakes up in his arms without any noise and noise, and they still take her away, but her eyes are always looking at the direction of Mengzu temple, where baikun is. Fortunately, along the way, they gave Yin Zhu something to eat. Yin Zhu would still eat, but he didn''t talk to them much. No matter what they said, he didn''t respond to them. "Well, Jono, you give me Yin Zhu first. Let''s go back first." Reich patted Jono on the shoulder and picked him up. At this time, Jono found that Yin Zhu''s expression was very wrong. Yin Zhu was not happy to see him at all, not only unhappy, but seemed to have no expression or feeling. "What''s the matter?" Qiao Nuo can''t help but ask Tengxiao. He glances at Tengxiao, and then finds that there is one person missing from his entourage, Bai Kun. They all came back, but Bai Kun didn''t. combined with Yin Zhu''s expression, Qiao Nuo knew that Bai Kun had an accident. "Go back." Tengxiao said listlessly at this time that he was ready to sacrifice. As a result, he was ok, and something happened to baikun. Yes, who knows that Bai Kun is the child of Bai Ji and Meng Ji? No one knows that. Even Bai Ji''s former disciples don''t know that his master has a child. Bai Kun''s hiding is too deep. He hasn''t shown it before. In addition, Bai Kun has always been defending Yin Zhu''s interests. Who can think that Bai Kun''s identity is problematic. Of course, Bai Kun didn''t betray Yin Zhu in the end, which is much more powerful than him. Tengxiao is bitter and astringent in his heart. He is in a dilemma like Bai Kun. No, Bai Kun is more difficult than him. However, he betrayed Yin Zhu and said that he was ready to redeem with his life. As a result, he didn''t do anything. Bai Kun was obviously so difficult, but no matter how difficult it was, he didn''t attack Yin Zhu. He was much worse than Bai Kun. Sometimes there is no harm without comparison. Looking at Yin Zhu''s dull and wooden appearance, he is really sad. Although he said he would go back, Jono couldn''t help asking questions all the way, and then he connected all the stories by himself. Knowing that Bai Kun was the one who helped Yin Zhu integrate the heart of the world, Jono sighed deeply. "Bai Kun is a good companion." Jono said with admiration. He didn''t know if he could be like Bai Kun, so he admired him. "Well." Teng Xiao answered softly. "Go back and accompany Yin Zhu, especially you. Don''t feel guilty about leaving. Yin Zhu has lost a partner. Don''t let Yin Zhu worry about your affairs. " Jono patted Tengxiao on the shoulder. Tengxiao nodded. He knew that he had hurt Yinzhu, but Jono didn''t say a word, didn''t let him leave, and let him comfort Yinzhu. Yes, now that there is no baikun in Yinzhu, he should be with Yinzhu. And after baikun, he should learn how to treat his partner. What he owed in the past can only be made up in the future. Jono slowly follows Leihe behind Yinzhu. Yinzhu is not in a good state now, but he doesn''t know how to persuade Yinzhu. Maybe it doesn''t work. Yinzhu just needs them to accompany her quietly now. Thinking of Bai Kun, Jono thinks that the guy is really conceited. He decides to do such an important thing without consulting them. It''s true that when he was alone, without relatives, and didn''t treat them as brothers, but knowing this, why was he so sad and wanted to catch that guy and beat him hard, he didn''t believe them? All of the pressure on your own? But why do you admire this damned guy. It''s great, isn''t it great? Isn''t it that at the end of the day, Yin Zhu was so sad that he lost himself? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 Qiao Nuo several people spent a day to return to the station. Before Bai Yan returned, she wondered how Qiao Nuo left suddenly. Looking at the people who came back, he didn''t understand. Looking at the dull Yin Zhu, Bai Yangui hurried to follow him. "What''s the matter?" Yang Wantong asked anxiously that she had always regarded Yin Zhu as her elder sister. They came from the same world, and if something happened to Yin Zhu, what would happen to them? She really didn''t know. The world is not safe. During this period, Yang Wantong was fully aware of this. "Yin Zhu is OK. It''s Bai Kun." Jono sighed. Bai Kun? The most beautiful and intelligent partner of Yin Zhu? Bai Yangui and Yang Wantong don''t talk at this time. I don''t know how to comfort them. "What''s the matter?" Bai Yan asked. Qiao Nuo once said that Bai Kun was the son of Bai Ji to integrate the heart of the world for Yin Zhu. "Bai Yangui, the heart of the world has just merged. None of us knows what will happen. Remember to restrain all people. I don''t think the dream clan has the heart to start a fight in a short time. I''m afraid there will be traps after the fusion of heaven." Jono said with a headache. "You mean heaven will deal with us? Why? We helped it. " Bai Yangui said angrily. Jono shook his head and said: "I didn''t say that the way of heaven will embarrass us, but what I know is that our strength will slowly disappear until we don''t become ordinary orcs. I''m careful that when our strength disappears, our life will be greatly changed. You should know that at least half of the food on the orcs side now depends on hunting Yes, planting and breeding accounts for 50% at most, even a little less. If we don''t have the strength, how can we face the powerful wild animals outside? In addition to these problems in life, I also worry that the way of heaven has something to hide from Yin Zhu. If there are other problems, it will be over, so I have to prepare in advance. " Jono said anxiously. Bai Yangui nodded when he heard this. This is really a big problem. Orcs don''t like to start wars between tribes. But once it comes to survival, no one will be polite. Food is the most important issue in survival. "I understand. I''m going to arrange it now. At least let those people go to store some grain first. It will be enough for a year at least." Bai Yangui said and went to arrange it in a hurry. Teng stood in front of Yin Zhu at this time. He was always ready to sacrifice himself to save the orcs and leave the orcs the last way. It turned out that it was useless. He didn''t have to sacrifice. Bai Kun''s father did everything. It''s just that my mother is very sad. I can''t bear to look so dull. "Yin Zhu, don''t do that. We are all worried about you." Leihe knelt down in front of Yinzhu and held out his hand to hold Yinzhu''s face. Before he fled all the way, he did not dare to stop to comfort Yin Zhu even if he wanted to. Now he is back to his base camp, so he can take a rest and persuade Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu''s eyes turned slightly, and there was no movement. Seeing this, Jono sighed. Yin Zhu could feel what all of them said and did, but he didn''t want to accept it in his heart. "Yin Zhu, you will be sad when you see Bai Kun like this. Bai Kun may not have no perception at all. At the beginning, the system didn''t tell you that it would save your soul as much as possible. Maybe Bai Kun didn''t disappear. He is still well. We should work hard to create a new body for her." Jono said comfortingly. Yin Zhu shook his head at this time. "No way, it''s impossible to leave. The system didn''t like the king of beasts. Whether it''s the dream clan or the king of beasts, they got the way of heaven in order to control the way of heaven, but the dream clan wiped out the wisdom of the way of heaven directly. The king of beasts didn''t want to use this method, but they were weak at that time, so they wanted to stay The divine way of heaven is good at fighting against the world, not because of the kindness of keeping watch. " "What''s more, I''m the soul of a different world, which doesn''t fit in with the world. Even if Mengji gives me a part of my soul, it''s the same. So the way of heaven is trying to keep my soul. It''s impossible for baikun. When he chooses to merge, he won''t have a chance." Yin Zhu finished, tears a string of a string of down. Bai Kun knows his end, but he doesn''t hesitate to die, but what about her? At the end, Bai Kun asked her whether she believed him or not. She didn''t answer because she didn''t trust Bai Kun when she knew that Bai Kun had something to do with Bai Ji. Yin Zhu didn''t know how much Bai Kun was looking forward to her answer at that time. She thought that she knew Bai Kun, thought that Bai Kun calculated everything he did, and that she was calculated. Bai Kun had no feelings for herself. After all, Bai Kun didn''t show much enthusiasm all the time, but more showed a sense of responsibility. So when she felt betrayed, her heart broke To deny Bai Kun is Yin Zhu''s saddest and saddest. "Don''t do that, Yin Zhu, and we''ll be with you. Whenever you think about us, you have to be good. " Jono grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and says.Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "I want to think about it, think about it, you all go, let me think about it, OK? Let me be quiet. " Qiao Nuo sighs when he sees Yin Zhu shaking his head desperately. If Yin Zhu can figure it out, he won''t be so depressed all the way. It''s just that Yin Zhu''s resistance is so obvious now. Even if he persuades him, he won''t get any good results. The best way to make Yin Zhu well is to make Bai Kun well, but is it possible? "Then you have a good rest, first rest, don''t think so much, just rest well, OK?" Leihe squatted beside Yinzhu, half forced to take Yinzhu to one side of the bed, put Yinzhu up, take the hide cover, let Yinzhu rest. Seeing this, Yin Zhu didn''t resist and closed his eyes to rest. "Bai Kun let Yin Zhu keep this in mind forever." Reich went out and sighed. "How can I envy you?" Jono said in a bad mood. Leihe shakes his head. Who would envy this? He just thinks that Yin Zhu is completely caused by Bai Kun. He is not very happy. "In fact, it''s right for Yin Zhu to remember Bai Kun. I''m surprised if Yin Zhu doesn''t remember. After all, our Yin Zhu values emotion the most." Jono breathed slowly. "I didn''t say that I shouldn''t. isn''t Yin Zhu in the right state?" Reich said unhappily. "You think Yinzhu can be like other Orc females. It doesn''t matter if one partner dies. You can go back and find another one. Anyway, it''s just for the sake of life. Do you think that kind of Yinzhu will still appeal to you?" Tengxiao didn''t say well, although that''s the normal way for females in the orc world. "Come on, don''t make any noise. There are still many things to do. The way of heaven has been integrated now. It should be that as soon as it is in operation, we begin to find ways to suppress us. When all the rules are changed, we will be finished. But at that time, it is estimated that the final outcome of us and Mengzu will come out. Let''s get ready first." Jono said to the two men who were still arguing. Yin Zhu opened her eyes when she was resting. She couldn''t sleep. She couldn''t sleep just thinking about Bai Kun. Yin Zhu has always said to herself that she should have enough patience and confidence in her partner, and trust is the basis for her partner to go on. But why did Bai Kun lose trust in Bai Ji after she said hello to him? Is it because of the things Tengxiao did before? No, Yin Zhu suddenly feels uncomfortable. She really doesn''t know how to deal with it now, and there are Baiji and Mengji. Now they are still struggling, and they are still thinking about how to save baikun. But once they are sure that nothing can be done, Baiji and Mengji will come back to her for trouble. Who can stop Baiji? Baiji is a tricky man with a black heart. Does Yin Zhu want to say that he doesn''t have enough trust in his partner because of several partners? Because I don''t give my partner enough trust, is it because I don''t pay enough attention? Yin Zhu even dare not face his heart. Yin Zhu suddenly doesn''t know how to face them. She wants to go for a walk, go out for a walk, without any company. She goes out for a walk by herself and thinks clearly. Although she said it was very hard, she was accompanied all the way. On the side of the orc world, Tengxiao didn''t let her alone. Even when she returned to the earth, she was accompanied by Bai Yangui and her relatives. Along the way, they met a lot of things and experienced a lot. She had to think it over and understand. Now the heart of the world is integrated, and she has no effect. As for orcs, when these people have no strength, the dream clan will no longer be threatened. So as long as she wants, she can take this opportunity to go out for a walk, and only now has the chance, otherwise when Jono''s everything is handled well, they won''t let her have the chance to leave. In addition, if Baiji had revenge mentality, she would not be here and could distract them. After thinking about it, Yin Zhu decides to leave, leave Jono and them, and really look at the world with her heart. She has a period of time to settle down and sort out her thoughts. She is not escaping. In the end, no matter what the reason is, she will go to Jono and give an account to herself and Jono and them. And then there is Bai Kun. No matter what, she has to look back to confirm the final result. Even if the hope is dim, she wants to find the way of heaven to confirm it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 Yin Zhu left a message when he left, saying that he wanted to think about it well, and he would come back when he wanted to understand, so that Jono would not worry. When Jono saw the news, he didn''t worry about it. He wanted to chase it. Although Yin Zhu was hiding when he left, he could still trace it. Just what Jono wanted to chase, just thinking about it later, he stopped. Lei Tengxiao looked at the stopped Jono and said anxiously, "what are you doing, Jono? Do you still want to do things here? What''s important here is Yin Zhu. " Jono''s face turned black when he heard this, "Tengxiao, although I say I value things here, they are not as important as Yin Zhu. Don''t talk nonsense." Leihe directly looked at Tengxiao with a cold face at this time, "Tengxiao, Jono is not that kind of person." Besides, there is a little gold in Jono''s body. Jono can bear it, and so can little gold. Jono sighed and said, "do you think we''re a failure? When Yin Zhu needs company most, he doesn''t need us. He just leaves. We are not qualified partners. " He really wanted to catch up with Yin Zhu and comfort him. She just thought of what Yin Zhu said. She wanted to think about it for herself. If he followed him, Yin Zhu would still avoid him. It was meaningless. Jono''s words stunned Tengxiao and Leihe. Yes, Yinzhu hid from them, hid from them. Tengxiao, in particular, feels even worse because he has done something wrong, and Jono and Leihe are at least good people. Will Yin Zhu not want to stay here just because of him? Tengxiao feels more guilty and sad when he thinks of this. "Did I bother you?" Tengxiao asked difficultly. Hearing this, Leihe shakes his head. "It''s not like this. It''s not because of you. It should be because we all have a reason. Besides, Bai Kun''s departure has a great impact on Yin Zhu." "If Yin Zhu wants to go out for a walk, let''s go for a walk. In addition to Yin Zhu, we need to think about it, too." Jono sighed. "But is Yin Zhu safe now?" Tengxiao is worried. "Don''t worry, no one will trouble you except Bai Ji. Bai Kun has stripped the system and soul of Yin Zhu. It''s not so easy for Mengji to find Yin Zhu. It''s just like looking for a needle in a haystack. Do you think it''s easy? Moreover, the strength of all the people in the world will be reduced, and then they can only rely on instinct. You say Yin Zhu''s original body is a bear, and the instinct of the bear is not weak. Don''t worry. " Jono analyzes. When Leihe heard this, he suddenly thought that he was a snake. Fortunately, he was not a cat or dog, otherwise he would be suppressed by Yin Zhu. Thinking of this, reih shook his head. What he thought was poisonous. It''s Jono''s fault that he suddenly mentioned this problem, otherwise how could he think about it. "Otherwise, I''ll follow up secretly. If I don''t show up, I''ll protect Yin Zhu? What''s more, Yin Zhu always had us around before. We were not around her. She was sad. What if she didn''t eat well and had a good rest? " Tengxiao asked reluctantly. It is said that since Yin Zhu came out of daze tribe and became famous in the world, he has been following Yin Zhu all the time. Now if he doesn''t follow him, he doesn''t know what to do. In addition, he can''t wait to show his guilt. When Jono heard this, he stopped and said, "no, you don''t have such a careful heart. As long as you follow Yin Zhu, you will know, but what you said is not unreasonable. Leihe, you should follow far behind and don''t appear. If Yin Zhu needs any help, you can help secretly." Tengxiao can''t help looking bad when he hears about Jono''s arrangement. Leihe grabs his position. He is Yin Zhu''s guardian and should never deviate from Yin Zhu. "Come on, don''t give me such a look. I won''t change my mind. You are a big old man. Yin Zhu needs comfort and company at this time, but what he wants is the kind of care that moistens things silently, not you." Jono said rudely. Tengxiao can''t help but droop his shoulders when he hears this. Jono is right. He is a rude man who can''t take care of people. "Well, Reich will go." Tengxiao is not happy to say that he is really not so careful and smart. Moreover, looking at the direction of Yin Zhu''s progress, Yin Zhu should go to the dream clan. Yin Zhu should not be reconciled and still want to save Bai Kun, right? Or you have to see it with your own eyes to believe it. "Then I''ll go." Said Reich. "Leihe, as long as Yinzhu is not in danger, don''t stop her from doing anything and don''t show up." Jono''s uneasy advice. "I know." Reich nodded. "Then I''ll take Tengxiao back." At this time, Jono directly grabbed the reluctant Tengxiao to leave. "Jono, why did Yin Zhu leave? Is it really not because of me? " Tengxiao doesn''t understand. "It really has nothing to do with you. Tengxiao, if you always hold this attitude, you will go further and further away from Yin Zhu. We all know that Yin Zhu will be sad for what you did before, but she will understand and will not resent you for it." Of course, understanding belongs to understanding, and there must be something lost. This Jono did not say that everyone should consider clearly before doing things, and the consequences should also be clear.Tengxiao completely believed what Jono said, but what if he didn''t believe it? Was there any other way? On the other hand, Bai Yan was very puzzled at this time. He just gave the right to Qiao Nuo, and then said that the man was gone. Qiao Nuo went to chase Yin Zhu. What''s the matter? How did Yin Zhu leave? Ah, I have a headache when I think about it. Fortunately, there is no news about Mengzu now. He can feel at ease. "Bai Yan GUI Bai Yan GUI, some people say that in the east of Hanhai, there are things that will shine." At this time, Yang Wantong excitedly came to tell Bai Yangui. In the east of Hanhai, it should be the place where Hanhai and Yanzu land meet, but because of the purple sacrifice, all the power water of Hanhai has evaporated, leaving a deep dry sea bottom. "Then go and have a look." Bai Yangui doesn''t think that there will be any treasure that will glow inexplicably, especially the change that is caused by the fusion of heaven and earth, which should be what happened. Bai Yangui tells Teng about this. Teng can only ask Bai Yangui to go and have a look. He won''t go. He is the strongest one here, or the king of beasts. It can be said that his orcs here won''t be in chaos. Even if he is not the manager, he is also the existence of the sea god needle. But Bai Yangui has gone, and he will take over the management. However, he has grown up and really should take up these responsibilities. Bai Kun''s father has already left the most difficult stage. If he can''t hold on any longer, he will have no face to see others. Bai Yangui and Yang Wantong rushed to the place mentioned by those people. It was the light stolen from a deep hole. The light was not dazzling, but very soft and not very bright. Only when they approached could they see it. From the light of the hole, there is no harm. Even if you put your hand over the hole, there is no reaction. "Open the hole." At the same time, she pulls Yang Wantong, who likes to join in the fun, to the back. This girl is good at everything, but she can''t change her nature of watching the fun. I really don''t know why this girl likes to watch the fun so much. If you want him to say what''s good, all kinds of strange phenomena can''t compare with the magic of the earth in the 21st century. "All right, all right." Yang Wantong knew that Bai Yangui was worried that there would be danger later, so she was asked to stay away. "Stop." After digging for a while, Bai Yangui quickly stops, because his mental power can already see the bottom of the cave. It''s because he can see that he feels strange, because there is nothing under the bottom of the cave, but the strange light really comes out from there. "You leave first, I''ll try." Bai Yangui said cautiously. "Be careful." Yang Wantong worried said. "Don''t worry, I''m different from the people in this world. I''m demon Xiu, demon Xiu." He practiced with Ze. Because of the return of the way of heaven, the strength he used to enhance with the beast pill will slowly decrease, but his cultivation of demon cultivation will not change. Bai Yangui looked at the cave and made sure he couldn''t see anything with his naked eye. Then he slowly put out a hand to touch the bottom of the cave. Just feel the cave into a monster''s mouth, tightly bite his hand. "What''s the matter?" When Yang Wantong saw this, she attacked the mouth. "Wan Tong, don''t worry. It''s OK." At this time, Bai Yangui calmed down. The cave tightly locked his hand, but he was not doing anything. He could feel that his hand was still there, and there was no problem. At this time, Bai Yangui felt as if something had pierced his fingers, and then fiercely drilled into his fingers, along the fingers into his body. "Damn it." Bai Yan is so anxious that he plans to cut off his hand. He would rather be disabled than enter an unknown thing in his body. But when Bai Yangui wanted to break his hand, he found that he couldn''t break his hand. At that moment, the thing had entered his body, and then disappeared. He felt a strong force scattered from his heart to all aspects of his body. "What''s the matter?" Yang Wantong has seen that it is not right and runs to it in a hurry. "Don''t come here, stop." Bai Yangui stops him in a hurry. He doesn''t know whether the things in his body are kind or malicious. He doesn''t dare to let Yang Wantong get close to him. "What''s the matter? Don''t do that. I can help you." Yang Wantong said sadly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 "Wan Tong, you stop. I''m really OK. Don''t worry, OK? I can handle it myself. You will make me panic. If I really can''t handle it, how can you help me? " Bai Yangui quickly persuades Yang Wantong who wants to help. Taking things has already entered the body, and it is obviously related to power. No matter whether the power is good or bad, it can''t be dispelled by him at this time. It''s better to wait and see what the power wants to do. Soon Bai Yangui felt that his body had become extremely powerful. At this time, he also heard a voice from his heart. "Bai Yangui, I''m Ziji. This is my last retreat for the orc world. I''ve thought about choosing you for a long time. I didn''t expect that you would do so well and come back perfectly when I didn''t send you to a different world. In fact, I wasn''t absolutely sure at that time. I was just trying. I didn''t expect that this attempt would succeed the first time, But it''s also your fortune. I can only say that you should not die. " "Don''t worry, my power here is not good for you. On the contrary, it is good for you. This is the last thing I do for the world. When I finish these things with you, I will dissipate, and you don''t have to talk to me, because it''s just my shadow. If I don''t have any sense, I won''t respond to you." "Now the heart of the world should have been integrated, but I''m sorry for Yin Zhu. In fact, she''s very good, but it''s a pity that this thing can''t repay her." When Bai Yangui heard this, he wanted to say that Yin Zhu was OK. When something happened to Bai Kun, he just thought that he had said it, and Ziji couldn''t hear it, so let it go. "After the integration of the world, the rules of the world will change, and then the way of heaven will become the highest ruler. I don''t know what the way of heaven will do. We can''t all rely on the way of heaven, so I choose. You have already cultivated another way of the different world. It can be said that the rules of the orc world can''t restrain you, so I give you all my strength, I think If you are strong enough, you can transcend the way of heaven. You are born and raised locally in the world, and there are your beloved people in the world. If the way of heaven is too strong, you can restrict it. I hope the world is good. " "Of course, it''s good for you, but it also has disadvantages, because it''s obvious that you are not a person within the rules of the world, so the rules of the world will exclude you. From now on, if you want to seize anything, you will work many times harder than others. This is generally the influence of food and other things on your strength It shouldn''t be a problem for you, but it''s very difficult for you to obtain the natural materials and local treasures after some cultivation herbs. You should pay attention to that. " "Another is that you are excluded by the world after all. Remember not to be too close to a tribe or its people, otherwise it may affect other people." I''m really embarrassed about the last purple sacrifice. It means that Bai Yangui doesn''t live in a group, and it means that he lives alone. Fortunately, Bai Yangui brought back a girl from a different world. Even if she has a beast pill, she can only live in this world without being excluded. She is not afraid of Bai Yangui. Because of Yang Wantong, Ziji is not so guilty. He can be regarded as creating a separate world for Bai Yangui. Bai Yangui couldn''t help smoking his mouth when he heard this. Ziji put this sentence at the end for fear that he would be angry. To tell the truth, people are gregarious animals. If they can''t get in touch with each other, he is really sad. Before he wanted to wait for these things, he took Yang Wantong back to his tribe to live with his aunt. Now the so-called beautiful future is gone. If Ziji is still there, he must drag people out and beat them up. "It''s OK to have occasional contact, such as going to a certain tribe occasionally to exchange materials. These are all allowed and will not drag others down." When Bai Yangui heard this explanation, he just wanted to roll his eyes. Fortunately, he left Yang Wantong beside him. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to live in the future. These people pit the dead for a long time. To fight Bai Ji, Bai Yangui can''t help thinking that Bai Kun is dead, but Bai Ji hasn''t appeared recently. Is it possible to find a way to rescue Bai Kun? After all, he is his own son. Baiji must be reluctant to give up. Even if baiji is willing to give up, Mengji is also reluctant to give up. Otherwise, it is impossible for such a big thing to happen. Both of them didn''t come out to bubble. Obviously, they were caught by other things. If baikun can be saved, it will be the best. Yinzhu''s state of being back that day is really wrong. It''s just that this matter is hard for him to say. He cares about Yinzhu. For example, now Yinzhu''s direction of leaving is also directed at baikun. Maybe baikun can be saved. After thinking about it, Bai Yangui shakes his head. He thinks about what to do. It''s not what he should think. Now it''s OK. He''d better hurry back to the camp. I don''t know if Teng can deal with the old guys in the tribe. There are a lot of tribes who took part in the battle. Some of them died more and some died less. They may come to discuss the issue of compensation. They are all old foxes. Maybe they are taking advantage of his absence at this time to make things difficult for that guy."I have nothing to say about the rest. You can do it yourself." With the sound falling, Bai Yangui sees a white light flickering and disappearing in his heart, and Ziji really disappears. At the beginning, when the two worlds merged, Bai Ji disappeared with all the animal bones and residual strength. He didn''t expect that he would send the strength to his own hands. He has gained great power, but at the same time he will be rejected by the world. Now he has a faint feeling that he is going to leave the world at any time. "Are you OK with Bai Yan?" Yang Wantong this time worried ran up to ask. "Nothing." Bai Yangui cracked his mouth and laughed. Yang Wantong see this or white Yan return head to toe of check again. After confirming that Bai Yangui was really OK, Yang Wantong asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Is it inheritance? " Having seen and heard several stories about inheritance by Yin Zhu, Yang Wantong doesn''t like the so-called inheritance very much now, because many of the so-called inheritance is actually a pit. "Well, that thing is left to me by Ziji. Only I can use it." Bai Yangui said, I didn''t expect that Ziji would arrange such a difficult task for himself. He had already been the enemy of heaven. It sounded really interesting. Before, he didn''t think that Ziji would spend so much effort to send himself to the earth, and then come back. He didn''t find himself. Was there any other conspiracy? However, until Ziji died, there was no conspiracy. Now he found that this was a conspiracy, but it''s not annoying. Later, Bai Yangui said what Ziji had said to her. When Yang Wantong heard this, she couldn''t help frowning and said, "so, you should be very unlucky in the future?" Bai Yangui couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "what are you afraid of? What I am most afraid of in this world is to live in a muddle without challenge. I don''t believe that the way of heaven can suppress me forever. As long as my strength improves, maybe I can surpass him in turn. Besides, as long as he doesn''t go too far, I won''t go to him for trouble." All this depends on whether the way of heaven has bad ideas for orcs. In fact, the way of heaven really has a bad idea about people in this world. Of course, the way of heaven doesn''t want to exterminate orcs. It''s just that he has been holding back for so long and always wants justice. He just wants them to work harder and harder. Bai Yangui and Ze, a strange disciple of Tiandao, don''t know it either. Tiandao didn''t want to kill them. They couldn''t jump up because they absorbed the power of animal elixir. However, Bai Yangui grew up and had the ability to restrict him. Tiandao felt it for the first time. He was really unhappy, but he didn''t want to deal with Bai Yangui There is a way, because the power left by Ziji to Bai Yangui has been transformed by ancient array and changed the rules. Without the rules, he can''t eliminate the power of Bai Yangui. However, even if he wants to deal with Bai Yangui, his own rules are still in chaos. He really has no time to deal with Bai Yangui. Ziji, an old crafty guy, sure enough, none of those old people who have lived too long bully him. After confirming that Bai Yangui was ok, Yang Wantong took Bai Yangui''s hand with a smile and said, "if it''s OK, let''s go back and talk to them." It''s a pity that there are too few people in charge of the camp now. Jono has gone after his wife. She also wants to go out with her own Bai Yan and live a world of two. "Let''s go back first." Bai Yangui thinks that she''ll take the thing with her. In the future, she''d better stay away from the place where there are many people. It''s better for Qiao Nuo to bring Yin Zhu back quickly, otherwise he can destroy the camp by himself. When Yang Wantong heard Bai Yangui''s words, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "Why are you so sad? If you have the credit, it''s easy. You have nothing to do. Go to Mengzu and have a look. Let them get moldy on you." Bai Yangui didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh when he heard this. He was really drunk when he met his partner. "You''re very good at teasing me, but you don''t care for me at all." Bai Yan takes a look at Yang Wantong. "I''m happy that I don''t love you. My partner has become the most powerful hero in the world, the kind that one person can handle a race." Yang Wantong said "where I don''t love you, I''m happy, I don''t love you, I''m happy " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 When the imprint left by Ziji was absorbed by Bai Yangui, the palace master felt it. At this time, he couldn''t help laughing happily. "Ziji is really not disappointing. It''s very good." Obviously, compared with Baiji, Ziji is more appreciated by him. These two people have always been the best. However, Baiji''s desire for power () is too much, and Ziji is more appreciated by him. Of course, he used to be like Bai Ji, but now he has gone through so much, and slowly comes to understand that power is not the only thing, nor the best thing. Many people lose themselves because of power. For example, he once thought that the dreamers and orcs were not enemies, but when they got the heart of the world, they had control of the world After the world''s ability, but also because of selfishness, want to give their people more and better life, and then suddenly became what it is now. He doesn''t understand how the dream clan has become like this. As for the orcs, he owes him nothing, never. He just feels sorry for his clan. Fortunately, there is still a chance for the dream family to change now. The female is a kind person. As long as the dream family does not do evil and keeps its peace, the female will give the dream family a way to live. There is also the existence of Bai Yangui. In the case that the way of heaven is too difficult for the dreamers, they still have a way out, but does he want to meet Bai Yangui for a while? The palace master thought for a moment and decided not to go. He might frighten people and think that he is looking for trouble for them. Anyway, he has left a lot of things for Chumo. When it''s really difficult, ask Chumo to ask Bai Yan to return. When Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao rush back, Bai Yangui happens to be back at the same time. Bai Yangui hastily tells him the power of Ziji and his special identity. Bai Yangui knows that the world''s rejection of him is just a little bit, and it will become more and more serious later. He is obviously not suitable to live with his people and many orcs. Bai Yangui says that he plans to travel, take a look at the world, and then find a bright place to settle down with Yang Wantong. If he doesn''t like it, he will wander around. He is very happy Not to a place will be to Daze tribal message, if there is really anything to help him, he will not be polite to help. Qiao Nuo listened to nod, since white Yan return already not suitable to stay here, he naturally won''t force. Besides, Bai Yangui also made it clear that he would tell them where he was going. He really needed help, but Bai Yangui would not shirk. That''s it. "You didn''t get Yin Zhu back?" After finishing her own business, Bai Yangui can''t help but ask about Qiao Nuo Yinzhu curiously. Jono shook his head. "Yinzhu, she said she wanted to think about it." Bai Yangui sighed at this and looked at Qiao Nuo, "you are so stupid. Yin Zhu said that if you want to think about it, you should let her think about it. If Yin Zhu didn''t understand it?" Jono shook his head and said, "isn''t there RAH with him? It''s going to be OK. " After such a long time, he couldn''t understand why Yin Zhu had to leave all of a sudden. Because Bai Kun was gone, he didn''t want any other partners? He dares to say that Yin Zhu still has feelings for himself and for any partner. The company along the way can''t be wiped out in a word, but he doesn''t know where he is wrong? There must be something wrong with Yin Zhu''s leaving. But after thinking about it for a long time, Jono still can''t understand his mistake. He thinks he is conscientious and doesn''t know why Yin Zhu wants to leave. He has discussed this problem with Xiao Jin many times. Xiao Jin has been blaming him now. It must be that they didn''t save Yin Zhu and let him live when the accident happened Angry, Xiaojin is eager to turn into a pendant to hang on Yin Zhu. "Well, I think Yin Zhu will figure it out one day. I''m leaving." Bai Yangui takes Yang Wantong by the hand and turns around. By this time, Yin Zhu had almost reached the place where the temple was located. The Tiankeng that appeared in the heart of the world was still there, but the cave that collapsed before had disappeared. Yin Zhu wanted to find Bai Kun, so he had to walk down the Tiankeng step by step. The temperature of the Tiankeng is very low. It doesn''t have the burning feeling before. Is it because the heart of the world has left? Yin Zhu walks down slowly. When he comes to the bottom of the Tiankeng, he sees Bai Kun. But at this time, Bai Kun has turned into a prototype and closed his eyes. Is it Bai Kun''s animal body? Of course, there are not only Bai Kun, but also Bai Ji and Meng Ji at the bottom of Tiankeng. These two people are still here at this time, but considering their identities, it''s normal to be here. "How dare you come back?" At this time, Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu fiercely. Maybe this is the nearest place to the heart of the world, and the power in it is retreating very fast. For example, Bai Ji''s strength is very weak now, and it''s almost gone. So is Meng Ji. "Why not? My partner is still here. No matter how he is, I will take him home." Yin Zhuhong said, biting her teeth with her eyes. "Do you think it''s not enough to harm my child like this?" Dream Ji this time sad of ask.When Yin Zhu heard this, he asked angrily, "what is my harm? I haven''t done anything to hurt Bai Kun from the beginning to the end." "You don''t have to do it. You just have to show your hypocritical face. Bai Kun will do everything for you." Meng Ji shrieked. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing madly, "you are the most hypocritical people. Have you ever considered what Bai Kun wants? No, Bai Kun once said that he wandered when he was very young. He talked to people and talked to ghosts. He was looking forward to a home, but you didn''t give him a home. He finally had a home, but that home was fake. You forced him. Do you think how hard and painful he was? You only think about yourself, so you even use your own children. Up to now, you can''t accept the result. It''s all your own sin, but you have to push it to others. You are the most heartless and selfish people. You sacrifice your own sons and disciples. As a result, you are alone now. Is it worth it? Bai Kun was looking forward to a perfect home, but it was ruined by you. " Think about whether it''s their son Teng or Bai Kun. They are both unhappy because of Bai Ji. Teng is worried about her and Bai Ji. They are in a dilemma. Bai Kun is even more difficult. "What he wanted most was destroyed by you." Yin Zhu cried out. Dream Ji hear this words tremble unceasingly cover own mouth, cry not voice, tears but a string of a string of down. How she didn''t know that when Bai Kun died happily, she knew that her children fell in love with Yin Zhu. They thought they had done everything well, but they didn''t think that if people get along with each other for a long time, they will have feelings. Even if it''s false at the beginning, it will gradually become true later. They don''t have much to worry about So they will lose so thoroughly. "Aren''t you Bai Kun''s partner? Since there is no baikun, you can go and accompany baikun. " Bai Ji said fiercely at this time. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji sarcastically at this time, and then rushes forward to catch Bai Ji and starts to fight. He has long wanted to fight a son of a bitch. Now this guy has no strength, and it''s a good time to fight. Bai Ji didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would dare to resist himself, but after a while, he found that his strength was almost gone. At this time, he was not Yin Zhu''s opponent, so he was suppressed unilaterally by Yin Zhu. This is too big a blow for Bai Ji, who is always high above. Yin Zhu can beat him lightly. Does that mean that many people in the world can beat him in the future? Leihe was very worried about Yinzhu. As soon as he followed, he saw Yinzhu pressing Baiji on the ground, bowing left and right, beating Baiji''s face like a sandbag. The picture was so beautiful that Leihe said he didn''t dare to see it. But when he saw the huge fox not far away, Leihe''s face was a little bit bad. That should be baikun''s original body. Is that why Yin Zhu is coming thousands of miles away? But it''s true that Bai Kun is one of them. If he doesn''t go away for some reason, he will always take people back. In a word, Baiji has done so many things. If it''s not good, nothing will happen, and baikun will be killed. Mengji looked at the two people who had no image in front of her. She couldn''t help but yelled, "you two stop for me, stop it." Yin Zhu, whose ears are severely shaken, finally stops her hand and sees the masterpiece on Bai Ji''s face. Yin Zhu expresses her satisfaction. She likes to hit her enemy''s face most. If it wasn''t for the loss of Bai Kun, she would have gone to Bai Ji and Meng Ji for a long time. Now it''s OK to fight. Bai Kun is gone, and Yin Zhu can''t bear to lose their parents. It''s not unbearable. It''s guilt. I feel sorry for Bai Kun. Naturally, I can''t be too cruel to their parents. "What do you want to say? Don''t pretend to be poor for me and pretend to be xiaobailian. I won''t give baikun to you. " Yin Zhu shows his purpose directly, and the others will be discussed when they are Bai Kun''s parents. "Hum, Bai Kun didn''t call you in the end. Obviously, he doesn''t recognize your parents, so get out of here. Bai Kun belongs to me. I always want to take him home." Yin Zhu wiped the tears in his eyes and said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 "You can''t think about it." Bai Ji cried angrily. Yin Zhu said coldly at this time, "let''s rely on our own abilities to see who is really good." As soon as Yin Zhu''s words fell, the three men all rushed to Bai Kun''s original body. Yin Zhu''s strength this time is not weaker than Bai Ji''s, but at this time, Bai Ji and Meng Ji are two people, Yin Zhu is alone, and the deadlock is over there. "You let go, baikun is mine." Yin Zhu cried out. "You don''t want to rob our children any more. You''ve done him harm, you villain." Dream Ji this time loudly scolds. People on both sides are reluctant to let go, but Yin Zhu will see that Bai Kun''s original body is about to be torn apart by them. Yin Zhu cried at this time, "don''t pull, forget it, I''ll let go." "You really have no feelings for Bai Kun, otherwise you can''t just give up." Meng Ji looks at Yin Zhu sarcastically at this time. When Yin Zhu heard this, he could not help sneering, "I have never seen such shameless people as you. Do you know that Bai Kun is so shameless? Maybe it''s because of you shameless people, he will choose such a way. In front of me, we have a saying that only those who love will let go. Bai Kun has already been like this. I can''t bear to let him suffer. I let go because of my heartache. This is not your reason to mock me. " Dream Ji hears this words Zheng Zheng, love so just let go first? She just let go of her hand. "You say you love Bai Kun. What have you done? Put him as a chess piece beside me. He didn''t listen to you. You''re just afraid that you''re so angry that you scold him for being stupid. On the surface, you just say that you''re kind. Your true love doesn''t give him at all. You two will only bring her hardship and pain. " Yin Zhu said fiercely. "And you? Did you bring him joy? " Mengji couldn''t help asking. At this time, Yin Zhu nodded positively, "of course, of course, if he didn''t really like me, how could he choose to end all this for me in the end." Yin Zhu couldn''t help saying it out loud. "So it is." Dream Ji murmurs of say, dull. At this time, Bai Ji on one side was stupefied, obviously thinking about what Yin Zhu said. At this time, Yin Zhu looks at both of them, and grabs Bai Kun''s original body. Looking at Bai Kun''s still soft hair, Yin Zhu thinks that Bai Kun has been merging with the heart of the world for many days, but his body is still soft and warm. Does this mean that Bai Kun is OK? Is there a glimmer of hope. "Where are you going to take Bai Kun?" Bai Ji can''t help asking at this time. "Take him away from you, of course." Yin Zhu said very impolitely. "If you take Bai Kun away at this time, there will be no hope at all. You don''t think that Bai Kun''s body still has a trace of temperature, does it?" Bai Ji said sarcastically at this time. Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Bai Ji and Meng Ji and said, "what can I do for Bai Kun?" When Mengji heard this, she looked at Yinzhu and said, "it would be nice if you don''t drag us down. If it wasn''t for you, baikun would be fine." "I''d love to help." Yin Zhu knows that Bai Kun still has a soft body. It must be something Bai Ji and Meng Ji used. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, Yin Zhu will help and make every effort. "You can''t help me. You go quickly. I don''t want to see you at all. Don''t hinder us here unless you don''t want Bai Kun to be good. Don''t you say that those who don''t feel sorry will not let go? If you really want to love baikun, let it go. " Mengji said impatiently. Yin Zhu froze when she heard this. Now Mengji prevaricates her with what she said before. She doesn''t know how to say it. "I''ll watch over here. I won''t stand in your way if I don''t say anything." Yin Zhu said anxiously. "Let''s go. We don''t want you here. If you have to do this, we can only take Bai Kun to leave. Do you want to go or not, or we''ll go." Dream Ji says without any politeness. Yin Zhu heard this with a bitter face, very sad. "You hate me so much? Hate me? " Yin Zhu asked sadly. Mengji couldn''t help laughing sarcastically, "what else can I say? You killed my child. I wish you were dead. It''s a pity that I don''t have time to deal with you now. If you don''t go away, I can''t ask you to leave?" Yin Zhu bites her teeth when she hears this. She doesn''t dare to take Bai Kun away, because she really has no good way to save him. Bai Ji and Meng Ji know more than she does. Maybe there is a way to save Bai Kun. For Bai Kun''s sake, even if she can''t bear it, she can only retreat. "OK, I can go, but you should take good care of Bai Kun." Yin Zhu said in a choking voice. "Of course, our children will be taken care of. You don''t need to remind us of that." Mengji said impolitely. Yin Zhu is very reluctant to go back three steps at a time, but Yin Zhu has decided that she can go to the place where Meng Ji and Bai Ji can''t find out, and then wait nearby. At least when Bai Kun is good, she can know for the first time.After the decision was made, Yin Zhu walked out of the huge Tiankeng and looked at the temple on the Tiankeng. He didn''t know if it was the reason for the change of the rules. He always felt that even the majestic Temple seemed to have changed its flavor. Of course, it might also be because Tiankeng and the palace were partially disabled. In short, it was not as powerful as before. Even there were fewer people in it at this time, probably because The reason why the heart of the world is fused and the power of all people is suppressed. Yin Zhu plans to go to the temple to have a look, but as soon as he goes in, he doesn''t feel like going on. Maybe those people also know that the rules of the world have changed, and the existence of the temple is meaningless. At this time, the original things in the temple are empty, and they can see it at a glance. I don''t know if the head of the temple will be angry when he comes back to see such a temple. Yin Zhu always thinks that the palace master is strange. At least Yin Zhu believes that she is still alive. The palace master must know that she has appeared in the camp before. She has not hidden her whereabouts. It''s OK to ask. But the palace master has no reaction to the change of rules and her appearance. Because the rules have changed, so she doesn''t care? It''s OK. Yin Zhu is going to visit Mengzu. She''s been to Mengzu before, but she hasn''t been anywhere at all. Now she has the Kung Fu to just have a look. It just happens that all the dream people are weak now, so Yin Zhu doesn''t have to worry at all. Leihe, who is behind Yinzhu, watches Yinzhu leave Tiankeng and strolls in Mengzu. However, the scope of Yinzhu''s strolling is around Tiankeng. He doesn''t go far. When he has nothing to do, he will give Baiji some food. However, they are not willing to accept Baiji, but Yinzhu still gives it. Leihe saw that he was secretly helping Yin Zhu. He didn''t dare to let Yin Zhu find out. He was afraid that Yin Zhu would be angry when he found out. He didn''t understand. If Yin Zhu wanted to save Bai Kun, why didn''t he let them help him? On the other side, Baiji and Mengji are ready to leave Tiankeng at this time. "Let''s go. Bai Kun''s scattered soul energy has been collected. It''s too slow or even impossible for this soul energy to be revived. I''m going to think of other ways. In addition, Yin Zhu has been staring out of the room with an indomitable heart. Let''s take Bai Kun away so that she won''t come back to rob Bai Kun." Bai Ji said. "Good." Meng Ji nods. Yin Zhu has been sending things to both of them recently. She is not grateful, but her aversion to Yin Zhu is still a little less. When Bai Kun and Meng Ji leave with Bai Kun, Yin Zhu naturally knows. Yin Zhu wants to follow, but Meng Ji stops him, "don''t follow." "Why don''t you forgive me?" Yin Zhu bit his lip and asked reluctantly. "It''s not that I don''t forgive, it''s that Bai Kun has gone. Bai Kun has paid all for you, so you''ll let him go. Bai Kun doesn''t know if he has any future. Just forget it." Looking at Yin Zhu''s heartbroken appearance, Meng Ji had a lot to say, but she didn''t say it later. It''s not that she can''t bear it, but that she has never been a mean person. Mengji then turns to catch up with Baiji. Yinzhu looks at the two men leaving with baikun. This time, Yinzhu doesn''t catch up because Mengji has made it clear enough. If she follows, Mengji and Baiji will really turn over. She wanted to save Bai Kun, even if she could do something. Unfortunately, they didn''t give him a chance at all. Bai Kun had already left, and he had nothing to do with Mengzu. Now he was at a loss and had no purpose. Yin Zhu didn''t know where he was going. Yin zhumang is walking outside in a daze. Unconsciously, he walks around Mengzu for several times. Leihe looks at Yin zhumang''s dazed appearance and is a little worried. Yin Zhu has a purpose and a direction before. The whole person seems to have a lot of spirit, but this will lose direction, and his mood will be very low. Leihe wanted to comfort Yinzhu when he saw this, but he didn''t go up after thinking about it. Anyway, Yinzhu also said to relax, so let Yinzhu relax. Anyway, as long as Yinzhu is normal, he won''t disturb Yinzhu. The place of the dream clan is not very big. After a few laps, Yin Zhu finds it boring. She simply finds a place to live. Anyway, she doesn''t know where to go, so she just finds a place to live. If she gets tired of living one day, she will go. It''s good that she is free and can go wherever she wants. He hasn''t been so free for a long time It''s time to do something. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 The fusion of the two worlds, the change of rules, all the people in the world are feeling the change of rules every day. This change makes many people feel very helpless, especially the decrease of their strength. Fortunately, there is no bias in the dream clan and orc. Everyone''s strength is decreasing, so there is no one to be afraid of. At this time, the palace leader of the holy palace asked Chumo to be the new leader of the dream clan. Although we all felt this when the palace leader left Chumo, it was obvious that some people were not reconciled. After all, Chumo was not the best person in the dream clan. However, before Chumo could show the prestige of his new leader, the palace leader did everything for Chumo It''s settled. A few of them jumped happily and were solved by the palace master directly, which obviously made a warning to others. So some of them didn''t dare to jump up and die. If they didn''t jump up, they might be able to enjoy happiness. Anyway, Chumo was not a cruel man. Who would want to die if he could live well. With the full support of the palace leader, Chumo discusses with Jono and prepares for reconciliation between the two races. Many tribes on the orc side are eager for the people of the dream tribe to die. After all, no matter who is suddenly found to have been enslaved for hundreds of years, no one is reconciled. However, even if the strength has been reduced, the animal elixir stored in the orc body by the dream tribe is still a problem, and the people of the dream tribe are sincere and willing to help the orcs remove the animal elixir There is also a covetous and mysterious palace master. After discussing with the tribal chiefs in the nightmare world, most of the tribes are willing to accept it. After all, in the case of a comfortable life, when all the situations are solved, the orcs don''t particularly like to launch wars between groups. The orcs are aggressive. They just like to stretch out when they have nothing to do. That doesn''t mean they like the war of the whole group. More orcs still want their own groups to inherit it. After solving the big problem between the dream clan and the orcs, the palace master left. He left Chumo to solve the running in and contradictions between the two races. The world has been integrated. There must be friction between the races, and there must be resentment between the two races. But as long as some rules are customized to restrict or even punish, the two races can be well managed . Baiji Mengji takes baikun, who has only a little soul power, back to the ancestral land of Mengzu. He wants to find a way to save baikun, because he heard that there are treasures in the ancestral land that can bring people back to life. Just as Bai Ji had just touched the ancestral land, he saw the palace master guarding at the door. Bai Ji''s face changed greatly when he saw it. He took Meng Ji and Bai Kun to flee desperately. Looking at Bai Ji, the palace master could not help sighing, and then a flash appeared in front of Bai Ji, "Bai Ji, you are still the same as before. You can''t wait to run when you see me. Are you so afraid of me?" Bai Ji looked at the palace master just intercepting his way, and didn''t give him a hand, so he turned and ran away. "Bai Ji, sit down. As long as I want to, you can''t escape. You know that I don''t mean anything to you. Why are you still like this? You should know that if I mean something to you, you can''t go back to the dream clan, can you?" The palace Master said in a quiet voice, and the tone was helpless. "What do you want to tell me?" Bai Ji looked at the palace master with red eyes. This man is very powerful. He knew long ago that even in his heyday, he was not his opponent, let alone because of the change of rules, now he is in low strength. He hated him, but he was so powerless. Let alone revenge, he was afraid that he would be found by the other party and that he would fight against the law. "That''s your cub. Listen to the smart one. It''s very similar to you." The palace master''s eyes swept over Bai Kun. Bai Ji sees this and hides Bai Kun behind him in a hurry, "what''s your purpose, what''s your matter, just aim at me, you let go of my child." The palace master''s eyes darkened when he heard this, but there was no explanation. He was silent for a long time, and then asked, "Baiji, do you hate me so much that I want to die?" "Of course, monsters like you should have died long ago. You shouldn''t have lived in this world." Bai Ji hugs Meng Ji and Bai Kun tightly and says hatefully that he has been hiding from the palace leader. He didn''t expect to be able to hide in the end. In this case, why should he be polite to others? It''s better for him to export evil spirit at last. "I''m a monster? It''s true that I''m a monster. I shouldn''t be alive. It should be over long ago. " The palace Master said very sad. When Bai Ji heard this, he looked at the palace master with more vigilance. Such a person would have said that he would die. If he wanted to die, he should have died long ago. "Baiji, you want to save your cub. I tell you, as far as the ghost you collected is concerned, it''s impossible to form a soul. Even the ghost can''t do it. He can''t live." The palace master pointed out Bai Kun''s problem very frankly. "What do you want, what do you want me to do?" Bai Ji asked with red eyes. "Baiji, you are from the dream family, aren''t you? Do you still yearn for the dream family The palace master could not help asking at this time. "What are you trying to say? Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t beat around the bush. " Bai Ji said impatiently."Well, I like your straightforward appearance. It''s very simple. I helped you save baikun, and you remember to help me guard Mengzu." The palace Master said very simply. "Guardian? What I''m going to guard depends on my current strength, and you''ve already chosen the successor? It''s not a joke to come to me again, or do you want me to fight with Chumo, and you don''t know who is benefiting from it, which is worthy of your careful arrangement? " Bai Ji sarcastically says that Chu Mo became the leader of the dream clan. Bai Ji also knows about this matter during this period of time. He has already planted a lot of people in the dream clan. How can he not know such a big news. "It''s not your identity, but the identity of Bai Kun. Bai Kun is one of Yin Zhu''s companions. As long as this doesn''t change, the treatment of Mengzu will be much better. Even now that the two ethnic groups are integrated, you know, there are still many problems between the two ethnic groups, and the way of heaven is not friendly to us. " The palace master analyzed it directly. "Ha ha, when did you care for your people so much?" Bai Ji said sarcastically. "Baiji, I know that in your senses, I''m a rotten villain, but I still want to say that I''ve been worried about the future of Mengzu, and I''ve been working hard for these things. Forget it, no matter how much I say, you don''t believe it. I tell you very clearly that the only way you want to save baikun is to take back baikun''s soul from the way of heaven There is no other way The palace Master said with certainty. "Take it back, from the hand of heaven?" Bai Ji couldn''t help but feel funny. He knew this thing when he planned it. It was impossible. If he could, he would not wait until now. "Of course, ordinary means are useless. Do you know Baiji? On the surface, the fusion of the two realms is made by Ziji, but do you think the two realms can merge without my cooperation? As for the way of heaven and the heart of the world, I can''t neglect it. At the beginning, I thought it would be Yin Zhu who integrated the heart of the world. Bai Kun was really unexpected. You said that even Ziji knew how to stay behind. Do you think I would not stay behind when everything was arranged by me? " The master of the Palace said calmly, and also tore down all the schemes of Baiji before. Bai Ji was shocked when he heard this, and then he looked at the palace master with some fear, "what do you want to do?" Since all the things are arranged by the palace master, there are some backhand. After all, who will put himself in the lowest position. "I said that I have been worrying about the future of Mengzu. Fortunately, I have finally found a way out for Mengzu." The palace Master said with a smile, and then asked, "do you want to save Bai Kun now?" Bai Ji is silent when he hears this. The palace master can really save Bai Kun when he has a back hand. But for the palace master, Bai Ji has no bottom in his heart. Although the palace master says that what he wants him to do is very simple, Bai Ji can''t believe it. He''s afraid that he will have to pay the answer that he can''t accept. "Why, just to save or not to save? Is it that hard for you to choose? " The palace master squinted at Bai Ji, his eyes full of irony. Bai Ji, who was ridiculed, was not angry. Instead, he shook his head firmly. "I want to save Bai Kun very much. I want to save Bai Kun as long as I can. Even if it takes my life, I can''t help you. I can''t believe what you said. There are some things I can''t afford to lose, so I''d rather not. Now I can collect some ghost for Bai Kun. I always have other ways I don''t have to ask you The palace master looked at Bai Ji, who refused without hesitation. He couldn''t help but sigh. Then he said with no expression, "why can''t you believe me once and give up the chance to save Bai Kun, you are willing to, and you won''t regret it in the future? In order to do so many things, you owe him so much, so you give up the opportunity to treat him? I can tell you very clearly that no one else in the world can save him except me. You can have a try, but I''m afraid you don''t have so much time to try. " Bai Ji was determined to leave because he hesitated because he knew that what the palace Master said was true. The people who were smarter than him in the world could not find anyone else except the palace master, but he had no way. Did he really want to give up? No regrets? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 Mengji looked at Baiji, who was still hesitating. She couldn''t help stretching out her hand to pull Baiji. "What are you still thinking about? No matter whether it''s going up the mountain of swords or down the sea of fire, we have to save baikun. No matter what he wants from us, can it be more excessive than this?" "White sacrifice?" Meng Ji looks at Bai Ji pleadingly. "We have owed this child enough. Now I just want to make up for it. As long as I can make up for him, I can do anything. Palace master, you can save Bai Kun. You can do anything you want me to do." Mengji looks at Baiji and hesitates. He quickly kneels down and kowtows to the palace master. She knows that Bai Ji has a grudge against the palace master, but can the biggest grudge compare with her own child''s life? "You get up, you don''t have to." Looking at Mengji who kept kowtowing over there, the palace master sighed and said, "I pity you for your motherly heart, but Baiji won''t agree." "I can do whatever you want for the sacrifice. I promise." Mengji said anxiously. "Baiji, I beg you, what else can we lose at this stage, the worst plan? But then, what are you still insisting on?" Mengji asked in agony. After a long time, Bai Ji said, "how can you guarantee that you can save my Bai Kun? Don''t just say that you can save me, I will believe you. It''s impossible." Bai Ji looks at the palace master with a cold face. At this time, the palace master directly took out a small fist big shining stone from his arms and said, "do you know what this is?" "The heart of the world." Bai Ji was very shocked and said that he didn''t know how many times he had studied the heart of the world and how many times he had spied on it. He was ready to take it as his own, so he would never admit it wrong. "You, you separated the heart of the world before you?" Bai Ji was shocked and said that the heart of the world Bai Kun''s fusion was not fake, but how did it separate? "No, it''s not my separation, but it''s my refining, complete refining, completely belonging to my heart of the world." At this time, the palace master threw the things in his hand. Such a precious thing was like a small toy in his hand. Yes, everyone knows that the palace master refined the heart of the world before, but no one knows how much and what it is. In fact, the heart of the world is not so easy to refine. The previous refining is to refine part of the way of heaven, which also controls the young way of heaven. Can we fight back at any time without looking at the way of heaven? Now the thing in his hand is different, because it belongs to him completely, even the way of heaven can''t take it away. "You?" Bai Ji looks at the palace master with a bad look at this time. The heart of the world is extremely precious. With this, the palace master is completely out of the control of the way of heaven. No matter how the way of heaven changes the rules of the world, you don''t want to restrain the palace master. It means that he has jumped out of the rules of the world. But how could he give such a precious thing to Bai Kun? It should be said that the most precious thing on the palace master is the heart of the world, but he even took it out to tempt himself? "I don''t believe it." Baiji said word by word. "You said that unless it is at the same level as the way of heaven, it is impossible to take back Bai Kun''s soul. Only Bai Kun''s remnant soul merges with the heart of the world. For a long time, you can take back Bai Kun''s soul slowly with this fully refined heart of the world. Are you sure you don''t want it?" The palace master gave his own plan directly, saying that he really had a way to save Bai Kun, instead of just saying it. "But I still don''t believe you, and I can''t believe you." Bai Ji said, biting his teeth. "Baiji, you are very boring. No matter what you do, you are determined to what you think. You are not willing to listen to other people''s opinions at all. What I want to tell you is that what you think may not be right. Do you directly overturn all your thoughts, so you dare not accept it?" The palace master looked at Bai Ji helplessly at this time. "Baiji, what I want to say is that I don''t have any hostility to you from the beginning to the end, and I don''t even want to be nice to you all the time, because I feel guilty and I want to make up for it, so why can''t you accept my kindness?" The palace Master said with a sigh. "Good for me? Are you good to me when you devour my father? You made me run away from my childhood, and you still think it''s good for me? " Bai Ji said sarcastically. The dream Ji listened and then looked up at the palace Lord in consternation, swallow? She knew that the dream clan would devour the orcs'' Cultivation of animal elixir, but she didn''t expect that the dream clan would even devour the same clan. Is this still human? Especially this person is the highest leader in the dream clan. It''s terrible. Is the powerful power of the palace leader obtained by swallowing others? "Baiji, you, you." The palace master sighed helplessly, then he suddenly changed a voice and said to Bai Ji, "Bai Ji, if you don''t believe the palace master, what about me?" When Bai Ji heard this, his whole body trembled, and then he said to the palace master angrily, "you are so mean, you want to confuse me with my father''s voice." When the voice heard this, it sighed again, "Baiji, do you remember the last thing we told you? Bai Ji, my father has gone to practice. When my father becomes the most powerful man of the dream clan, he will come to see you. ""You devoured my father. It''s normal to have my father''s memory." Bai Ji gritted his teeth and said that he would not believe a word of what the palace Master said. The palace master shakes his head helplessly at this time, obviously he has no way to Bai Ji''s stubbornness. "Bai Ji, do you know why the palace master is always called the palace master, and no one knows his name? No matter where you go, you can''t find out the name of the palace master? " "Because the palace master has no name, do you know? Because the dream clan is out of control after absorbing the orc''s animal elixir. Everyone who practices to the extreme will become a madman without humanity in the end. Only the palace master who has refined the heart of the world can keep sober. So the experts who practice to the extreme in the dream clan choose to integrate themselves with the palace master, not devour them, but integrate them. Do you know that? It can be said that I have all the feelings and memories of people who have been integrated into my body through the ages, so even I don''t know my own name. It doesn''t matter what my name is. Anyway, I am the unique palace leader. At that time, your father had gone to the extreme, so he had settled you down to integrate with me, but none of us thought that when we merged, we would be seen by young you, and then you thought that I swallowed your father and fled desperately. At that time, I just wanted you to stay, but looking at you in a panic, at last your father said, don''t chase, you are very smart Ming, it''s going to be OK. " The palace Master said his origin with a pale face. "I''ve been trying to change the situation of the dream people, but I couldn''t find an outlet. Later, I learned about your going to the orc world. You planned to take the orcs to fight against me. At that time, I knew that this was probably the chance of the dream people. After all, the reason why the dream people were like this was that they swallowed the inner elixir of the orcs. Maybe it was because of this that the way of heaven was out of control and brought them to death The dream clan became like this, so I followed what you did. As expected, it opened a breakthrough. The two realms fused and re merged to become a complete world. The only thing that worried me was the future of the dream clan. As for me, I really didn''t want to live. You know I was burdened with too much, not only responsibility, but also emotion. I didn''t know what I owed It''s not clear how many people there are. This point and that point. " The palace master''s eyes are full of sadness. "I want to end all this. You are ambitious. I will give you the heart of the world to save Bai Kun. The only requirement is that when Bai Kun can fight against the way of heaven, your father and son will leave a way for the dream people. This is what I owe to the dream people." Said the master. "Baiji, father, I''m sorry for you. Don''t complain, let alone hate." Baiji''s father''s voice rang out again. Then the palace master directly pressed the heart of the world in his hand on Bai Kun''s forehead at this time, and his whole body began to decompose into a dark red mist, which was absorbed by Bai Kun''s body. "Baiji, don''t hate in the future. If you don''t have hatred, don''t hate." Bai Ji''s father said with a sigh, and then disappeared with the decomposition of the palace master. "Father." Bai Ji cried in a panic at this time, but no one would respond to him at this time. At this time, lying on the ground, Bai Kun''s body sends out a gray light. Meng Ji is surprised to find that Bai Kun''s body hair is softer and brighter, and even the body temperature has increased a lot. "Baiji, you see baikun is really much better." Dream Ji said happily. Bai Ji turned his head and hugged Mengji, "Mengji, I, I lost my father." With that, Bai Ji began to cry. When Mengji heard this, she held Baiji in her arms. "I know it''s not your fault. We still have baikun. We''ll have a good life in the future." What the palace Master said is too strange. If it wasn''t for her own ears, how could Meng Ji believe such things? When Bai Ji saw his father swallowed up, he would hate him. But now he can understand why the palace master wanted to save Bai Kun. It was his grandfather who saved him with his own life. "Yes, we also have Bai Kun." Bai Ji looks down at Bai Kun and hugs Meng Ji and Bai Kun. Although Bai Kun''s integration is the heart of the world, it doesn''t mean that he will wake up immediately. It just means that Bai Kun with the heart of the world can slowly take his soul back from the way of heaven by other means. It''s just that it''s not a simple process. It takes a long time. Of course, it''s impossible to take all of them back, but only half of them Come back, Baiji will be able to keep baikun''s soul well. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 It took about a month for the way of heaven and the heart of the world to merge completely, and the strength of the people of the heaven and the people of the dream all weakened to the beginning. At the beginning, all the orcs were afraid to go out. After all, the decrease of their strength represented the decrease of their hunting ability. For a time, there was a real chaos. But then they found that the strength of those powerful beasts was also similar Yes, the reduction is not as great as that of human beings, but the living conditions are much worse. Fortunately, in the orc world, although the various cultivation and breeding technologies that Yin Zhu spread before have not yet been completely transformed to rely on farming and animal husbandry, at least most tribes grow about half of their staple food, and hunting is not a big problem. It doesn''t matter to the nightmare people. They are born to enslave wild animals and become the most powerful breeding masters. They don''t lack food. The most difficult thing is the dream people. The dream people used to be powerful and could get a lot of food if they went out. Now they are really in the most difficult time. As for the orcs and the nightmares, although they have signed an agreement with the haunters and don''t care about what happened before, it doesn''t mean they don''t hate each other. They don''t want to help the dreamers, but the orcs and the nightmares help each other and have a very good life. Chumo looks at his people with a lot of headaches at this time. They are sad to go to Chumo one by one, while others who were envious of Chumo getting the leader''s position are very happy at this time. It''s OK, otherwise they would not be able to make a mess now. He was in a hurry. He felt that he was free and strong enough. He no longer had to look at people''s faces carefully. He was planning to teach the dream people and the orcs a lesson. After all, he suffered a lot from these two people at the beginning. Even if the orcs treated him half, it was also reflected in the low strength of the orcs, So even the orc is not ready to let it go, but when he is ready to show his bravery, he suddenly finds that several people are beyond his control. Thinking of this, the way of heaven is very angry. Both the dream clan and the orc are old crafty things, which makes them angry. And the most important thing is that he is not complete. However, the missing part has been completely refined. He is the one who can''t get it back. Because he is incomplete, his rules always have loopholes. This loophole doesn''t have much impact on most people, but for Bai Kun and Bai Yangui, that is the fatal flaw of the way of heaven. Because that part has completely broken away from its body and become a part of others. For the things that the Lord of the holy palace did, the way of heaven was so angry and hated, but there was no way. Even he had to take the initiative to go to Bai Kun and form a complete rule with him, so that he could better control the world. Because the way of heaven looks at Bai Kun who has been in a coma and can''t help being jealous. It''s time for someone to save him regardless of everything. Then the heart of the world has been completely integrated with Bai Kun''s body and become a part of him. If Bai Kun dies, he will be afraid of missing some rules forever. Bai Kun is still awake, so he doesn''t know what the way of heaven requires, but he can''t stand a white sacrifice. Even if it''s not good for him, he can strip people of their skin, let alone wait for others to ask for him. However, Bai Ji finally remembered the palace master''s last request this time. In addition to returning Bai Kun''s soul, Bai Ji''s requests were all beneficial to the dream clan. The way of heaven was so angry that the dream clan would come to such an end. It was their own cause that he would not help change it. It was the way of heaven''s retribution. As for baikun''s soul, he has integrated it and wants to return it all. It is impossible to change what he may have, especially some things that have been integrated into the core. However, the way of heaven says that he will try his best to separate part of it and return it to baikun. The reason why the way of heaven is so straightforward is that with the heart of the world in baikun, he will get those souls from him sooner or later Since we have to return strength sooner or later, why not use it for some benefits? Although Tiandao is very unhappy, he has good sense for baikun. He has enough soul power to sacrifice, but the people of Mengzu can''t do it. They have to be punished. In the end, Tiandao gains the upper hand. Tiandao painfully changes two fifths of baikun''s soul. Because of forced separation, it has the power to carry a lot of the heart of the world Go, the way of heaven, because of this, it''s always said that it''s a loss. Baiji carefully put the two fifths of the soul into the body of Longjin baikun. Looking at it, you can see the angry baikun. Baiji is full of information. It was originally baikun''s body and soul. As long as baikun had a good pregnancy and soul, he would wake up soon. Mengji is very happy when she knows about this, but it also makes baikun and Tiandao completely bound together. Moreover, Tiandao belongs to the strong one, and baikun is in the weak one. However, as long as baikun can live, baiji is very satisfied. In addition, the way of heaven does not dare to go too far for Bai Kun, because once he goes too far, he will also be injured, which can be regarded as mutual suppression. Moreover, due to the completion of rules and the weakening of strength, those who have gained great strength begin to return to themselves one by one. For example, the orcs originally did it in order to gain great strength, which will change back to normal orcs one by one, and they will not have great strength. In addition, those who have practiced the formula of reincarnation are the same, probably the only one has not changed It''s the dream family.However, the people of the dream clan didn''t live well, so they went to the nightmare clan to trade with the orcs. After all, the orcs had a lot of good things in their hands, while the nightmare clan had a lot of wild animals. Then a female of the dream clan followed an ORC. Soon, the female became pregnant. This time, the record of no new life was broken. Then they began to try. Finally, they found that the punishment of heaven for the dream was still there. If two dream groups were together, there would be no cubs, but if they were with other groups, there would be cubs, because heaven does not limit other groups to have cubs. So because of this, the dream people are very keen to find the nightmare people and orcs. Even though the nightmare people and the orcs don''t like the dream people, they can''t stand it. The dream people want to be crazy about their babies. In order to realize this wish, they are willing to do anything. The dream people are not stupid. They are proficient in all kinds of ways to please their partners. After all, there are a few hard hearted people who have a long time As time goes on, the people of the dream race find their partners in another race one by one. At that time, the races begin to merge. However, it is also because of the shameless behavior of the dreamers that the contradictions between the original races have narrowed down a lot. After all, people say that if there are relatives here, there are reasons there. It''s easy to solve any problems, but it seems very happy. At the beginning, Yin Zhu lived in the ancestral land of the dream clan for a period of time, and then she embarked on the journey of Ziji alone. This time, no one oppressed her and forced her to make continuous progress and efforts. This time, she was really walking and watching. The scenery around her was very beautiful, but in the end, she was the only one. Yin Zhu was very beautiful The loss of points, she found that even the best scenery, can not make her happy. It''s very easy to travel, but Yin Zhu often recalls the past days, the days when she followed Tengxiao. At that time, they followed her. Although she was forced to move forward, she always had a good life and never worked hard. In addition, those people always tried to make her happy. In fact, several of her partners are very good, very good. At first, she doubted her intentions towards them. But along the way, Yin Zhu has seen a lot of people, especially the dreamers. When they pursue their partners, many of them start with a purpose, but it can''t be said that they are not happy, or there is no real love between them. Take her for example. At first, some of her partners were more or less for some reasons. Then they contacted each other and found that they were actually very good. For example, she always enjoyed their care. Habit is really a terrible thing. In fact, she has been used to their care for her for a long time, but she unconsciously falls into their gentle trap. She just hasn''t felt it herself, which is very deep after she left. No matter Tengxiao or Jono, or Leihe, each of them has deep memories for her. Yin Zhu can''t help laughing at herself at this time. She is really philanthropic and greedy. But it''s all of them who come to provoke her, so we shouldn''t blame her. Yin Zhu smiles. She has straightened out her heart. She can''t wait to go back to see them. I don''t know if they will be surprised when they go back. I just think that Bai Kun and Yin Zhu, who are no longer there, are a little sad. She feels guilty and uneasy. Can people like her really get such happiness? What''s more, she was afraid that she would never let Bai Kun go. I wonder if they would care? However, she will Miss Bai Kun, and will not be silent in sorrow. She will live a good life for her, so that she can live up to Bai Kun''s sacrifice. Yin Zhu is ready to turn back, which Leihe felt for the first time, because Yin Zhu''s route is no longer the one without direction before, but the one with a destination. Look at that place, that''s the direction of his family, daze tribe. Is Yin Zhu going home? Seeing this, Leihe would like to rush forward and ask Yinzhu to go home together. Finally, he thought that he would hold back and secretly follow Yinzhu. It''s good to watch Yinzhu walk through the tribes and follow him. It''s also a kind of happiness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 Daze tribe has become the King City of orcs at this time. It is the best place for orcs to live and also the place for orcs to yearn for. There are not only rich cultural heritage, but also various exquisite life necessities, as well as all kinds of novel and delicious food. Moreover, the rules and regulations here are also very reasonable. It''s a pity that people who want to become daze tribe don''t have it It''s so easy. It has to go through many levels of assessment, but that''s how many people join daze tribe in the gate of daze tribe. When Yin Zhu came back to Daze tribe, he saw such a scene. Of course, he could enter daze tribe without joining it. However, in that case, he had to register first, and he could only operate in certain business areas. Other places were not allowed to go. They could not learn some unique skills of daze tribe. Daze tribe has really changed a lot and expanded a lot. The wall outside the gate of daze tribe is also very magnificent and has a strong momentum. It''s really beyond Yin Zhu''s expectation that daze tribe can develop like this. It can be said that he only played a guiding role in daze tribe. The development of Daze tribe now mainly depends on the efforts of the tribal people. Yin Zhu sneaked into daze tribe from the dark. After all, many people in daze tribe know her image. Now there is a statue of her in the open space in the middle of daze tribe. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be surrounded. After walking around daze tribe for several times and looking at this strange and familiar place, Yin Zhu was filled with emotion. He thought that at the beginning, this was a shabby little valley, but now it is the world famous Orc King City. There are many strange faces that she is not familiar with. However, these people''s faces are all with happy smiles, and they are obviously happy with the present life Very satisfied. Yin Zhu walked up to a four or five-year-old cub and asked with a smile, "cub, do you like daze tribe?" "Yes, daze tribe is the best tribe in the world. You don''t know how many people envy me for being a daze tribe." The baby''s show off makes Yin Zhu happy. "You see, it''s the saint of our tribe, and it''s also the saint who leads this continent to happiness. This is our daze tribe, the people of daze tribe." The little guy pointed to a tall statue not far away and said. Yin Zhu looks up, and the statue in the distance is clearly her after beautification, but the beautification of the orc world is more powerful. Yin Zhu covers his eyes to show that he doesn''t see. After living in the orc world for such a long time, his aesthetic views will be distorted, which is a bit terrible. "We saints are beautiful. I swear I will grow up like that in the future." The cub raised his fist and swore. Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing silently at this time, "it''s very good." If you can grow into a statue, it means that you are in good health, have a strong fighting capacity, and can live a good life. It''s really good. After saying goodbye to Xiaozai, Yin Zhu is in a very happy mood. Sure enough, MengWu is easy to make people happy, just like Xiaozai is a natural MengWu. After Yin Zhu did not intend to contact with other people, if people find that she came back, this is not a mess. Yin Zhu soon returned to his former house. Except for a small number of orcs, no one can come in. This is the forbidden area for orcs. Yin Zhu found that no matter how many years he left, the room was always clean, and the furnishings and even the appearance in his memory had not changed at all. Now, the tribal people are very attentive to this point. Look at the things in the room. They should have been used. It seems that they came back from Jono. By this time, the head of the tribe was already Yage, and Montaigne had been promoted to the supreme elder. On weekdays, he would tease the cubs in the tribe and give them some training by the way. It''s not that there''s a saying that the education of dolls should start from childhood, so Montaigne, who takes off the responsibility, becomes more childlike and plays with cubs when he has nothing to do. Yin Zhu looks at Meng Tai who is playing in the cub group. She knows that Meng Tai is looking forward to her grandchildren. It''s a pity that she hasn''t been able to give birth to each cub for Qiao Nuo for so many years. I don''t know where Jono is. As soon as Meng Tai looked up, he saw Yin Zhu. He quickly stood up and walked towards Yin Zhu. Seeing this, Yin Zhu quickly stepped forward and held him, "father, slow down." "I''m back." Tone is very flat, is a simple greeting, did not ask why Yin Zhu did not go home with them before. "Well, after walking around the outside world and looking at the outside world, I''ll go home when I''m tired. It''s better to be at home." Yin Zhu said with a smile, holding Meng Tai. Meng Tai patted Yin Zhu on the shoulder and said, "if you miss home, you will come back." "By the way, what about Jono and them?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "Girl, I gave the head of the tribe to Yager, and it was given by Jono after he came back." Montaigne explained. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "it should be. Daze tribe''s achievements have a lot to do with everyone in the tribe. All the people work so hard, and Yage has paid all his strength. It''s most appropriate for the tribal head to pass it on to Yage.""Father, don''t you mean to test me? Father, I really don''t care. I think Jono doesn''t care. If we really need to, we can create a tribe ourselves. " Yin Zhu refused directly. Meng Tai was very happy to hear that and patted Yin Zhu on the shoulder, "you are a man with a big mind. Yage has made great contributions to this tribe, but you pay more and you guide us. This is the most fundamental." "Father, I believe in the people you choose, so father, you really don''t have to test me any more. Daze tribe is very big and has a lot of income and benefits, but I don''t need these." Yin Zhu refused again. "Think about Jono and Tengxiao? These two guys have nothing to do. They''ve gone hunting with the warriors of the tribe. They''ll probably be back in the evening. " Montaigne explains how to remove Jono''s words, so that Yin Zhu doesn''t worry about the news of the attack. "I''m not in a hurry. Daze tribe is very good. When I come back, I always have to stay for a few days." Yin Zhu said shyly with a smile. "Go?" Montaigne caught the key words the first time. "Isn''t everything settled? Why are you leaving? " Montaigne doesn''t know what problems Yin Zhu and Jono have. He cares about Jono and has asked about them. But Jono doesn''t want to say a word, and he doesn''t know what the girl thinks about Jono now? "Because I think the world is very beautiful, there are many beautiful things I haven''t seen enough. I plan to go out with Jono and some of them. By the way, I collect some useful methods for the map of the world. Anyway, as long as the useful things are collected randomly, as long as they are conducive to the development of the orc world." Yin Zhu said his ideal again. Meng Tai didn''t stop Yin Zhu when he heard this, but he had only one requirement, that is, when Yin Zhu finished his writing, he must pass it back at the first time. This is a treasure and the inheritance of daze tribe. Hearing this, Yin Zhu can''t laugh or cry. She wrote those things mainly to spread knowledge. Meng Tai nodded, saying that none of these were problems, but he had to stay. You know, the knowledge cards copied by Yin Zhu were bought by many people at a high price. Wanwandai means that the unique things are treasures. Yin Zhu is really a little sad to hear this. She really doesn''t know that her books are so popular. Those calligraphy and paintings are really ugly. She is afraid of writing brush. I don''t know if later generations will laugh when they see the things in Yin Zhu''s book. Yin Zhu says that he seems to be giving orcs a difficult problem. The words are taken out to destroy everything. The most important thing is that those people deliberately learn her ghost like words. Yin Zhu covers his head with his two small claws, so he really has no face to see people. Looking at Yin Zhu''s shame, Meng Tai knew something about it. Because Yin Zhu said that she was afraid of shame. "Father, if you do this again, be careful that I''ll get myself out on the way and give the book away." Yin Zhu sniffed his little nose. "If you don''t have a conscience, you''ll bully me. If you know your character is ugly, you''ll practice more. Otherwise, you''ll be too ashamed to see others." Muttered Montaigne. At this time, Yin Zhu was very aggrieved and said, "I can''t practice calligraphy well since I was a child." It seems that it is necessary for her to make a hard pen, so as not to aggrieve her little hand. In the evening, Jono and Tengxiao came back, and of course, Leihe. They talked and laughed together and looked very happy. "Do you have an appointment?" Yin Zhu asked. But Jono hugged Yin Zhu, "just come back." Jono then let go, and then Tengxiao and Leihe hugged Yinzhu. Tengxiao was a little stiff when he hugged Yinzhu. Then he relaxed, lowered his head and said in a choking voice, "just go home. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Leihe didn''t say anything, just hugged Yin Zhu. After several people went back, Yin Zhu told him that Bai Kun was likely to be saved, but she didn''t know where Bai Ji had gone, so Yin Zhu planned to search for Bai Ji slowly, just like searching for a carpet, believing that Bai Ji would be found soon. When Qiao Nuo heard that Yin Zhu was following Bai Ji, he was very worried. He knew that Bai Kun still had hope, but he didn''t know where their family had gone. They are happy for Bai Kun in their hearts. If Bai Kun can be well, Yin Zhu won''t have to bear guilt for a lifetime. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 "Then we''ll go back to find Bai Kun and see what he needs. We''ll always get him back." Qiao Nuo said very simply, since Bai Kun still has a good chance to find people back, they are a family. Since they are a family, they always want to get together. Yin Zhu was very glad to hear what Jono said, "thank you." Of course, even if Qiao Nuo doesn''t agree, Yin Zhu will go to find Bai Kun by herself. She can''t ignore Bai Kun. No matter what happens to Bai Kun, she will always watch him. No matter where they take him, she will look for him. "Thanks for what I do. Our family has finally got together. We can''t lack a Bai Kun." Jono said, spoiling. "We live in the tribe for a period of time, and then we go to find Bai Kun, Yin Zhu. Don''t you always want to visit? In the future, there will be nothing big. Let''s go and have a good time. Shall we accompany you? " Leihe grabs Yinzhu''s hand and says. Yin Zhu nodded and agreed. Jono is very happy to see this, and he doesn''t plan to stay in daze tribe for long. Although some of them come back, the old people of daze tribe are very happy and welcome them, but there are still more daze tribe people who don''t know them. Jono has been away for a long time, and the tribe is developing rapidly. There are too many people from other tribes in it. Jono has no relationship with those people After not familiar with that strange feeling, Jono is not very like. Even Yager is willing to return his position as patriarch to Jono. Jono doesn''t accept it. What he has put down at the beginning will not be taken back. It''s not appropriate. What''s more, Yager has paid a lot for this tribe, and he won''t get people back. Of course, they have done a lot for the world and are very popular, but this is not the time to snatch the credit of others, but it is also because their credit is too high, sometimes what they don''t want will be pushed to that position by others, so it is the best for them to leave, so no one''s life will be affected, and they will be welcomed if they come back occasionally Welcome. Besides, Jono doesn''t like to be the patriarch, especially the Daze tribe is so big and has so many things to do. If he is really the patriarch, he will be tied to the Daze tribe all his life. He can''t be happy even if he wants to be happy. There is so much pressure between them and he has done enough things. In the rest of his life, he still wants to relax and take Yin Zhu out to play? Besides, Yin Zhu is not the kind of person who likes looks. Yin Zhu is more of a little woman and has a good life. When she asks for money, she has money to spend. She is the kind of person who is just as rich as she wants. She doesn''t need any glory. What Yin Zhu and I like is their company. Sure enough, Jono accompanied his family and Yin Zhu, an old member of the tribe, to visit them one by one. As for other members of the tribe, Yin Zhu didn''t contact them again. Although those people wanted to contact them, Yin Zhu said that he didn''t have much energy to contact them. It''s Teng. After knowing that Yin Zhu came back, this guy was hiding from Yin Zhu at the beginning. Obviously, he didn''t know how to face Yin Zhu. In the end, Yin Zhu blocked Teng who was going out. Looking at the young man in front of him, Yin Zhu blinked his red eyes. In a twinkling of an eye, the child had grown up, so big that Yin Zhu could see the shadow of Teng Xi, Teng Cheng and Teng an brothers from him. "Can you talk to me?" At this time, Yin Zhu doesn''t know whether he should treat him as his own child. After all, Teng''s spirit has a complete personality of Zichen. Moreover, because of Teng Xiao''s work, Yin Zhu knows that Zichen''s spirit is still dominant. "Of course, mother." The last two words were very quiet, but Yin Zhu heard them. When Yin Zhu heard the two mothers, he laughed. It seems that Zichen or other children all sincerely admit that they are his mother, otherwise they would not call him that. "Are you used to it in daze tribe? What are you going to do in the future? " Teng is different from Jono. Jono can only be regarded as a hero at most, but Teng is the king of orcs, so Yin Zhu doesn''t know what Jono plans to do? "I''ll probably go around too. Orcs don''t need kings now. Every tribe has developed very well. I''ll go around and have a look at the world." Teng chuckles softly. Because he is the king, his body can be said to be an ORC. It''s the strongest. It''s hard to find an opponent even if you go out. Teng doesn''t have to worry about his safety if he wants to go out. "Don''t you hate me?" Teng looks at Yin Zhu with a complicated look. Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this. Then he reached out and patted Teng on the shoulder. Teng was obviously very uneasy. "You call me auntie. Do you think someone who is an auntie will hate her children?" Teng was shocked when he heard this, and then tears came down. He really didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would answer like this. After all, what he did hurt Yin Zhu. Seeing Teng''s silly appearance, Yin Zhu could not help reaching out to wipe his tears. "You are a silly child." Think about when Teng Xi Teng Cheng Teng an, they all had Zichen''s memory, but they didn''t wake up completely. At that time, it also affected the character and memory of the three brothers. Besides, Zichen didn''t do anything to hurt Yin Zhu from the beginning to the end, and even because she was against Baiji, how could she blame him Ann brothers became this one in the end. She was very disappointed and sad. After all, those three children became the present one. She always felt that they were not her children.But Zichen himself has nothing wrong, he is a very clever child, just be used by Baiji, this child is very good, even in the end did not completely according to Baiji''s requirements, also try to undertake his mission, really, there is nothing wrong with this child, she has to do something for this child. "You are very good, you are not wrong, so a good life, you grow up, mother can not give you anything, mother did not take care of you, feel very sorry for you, a blink of an eye you grow up." Yin Zhu is very sad to say that for several of her children, she didn''t take care of them for a long time. After two years, it can be said that they were all taken care of by others. Now this ending is the best one, at least the children are not completely gone. "Thank you, mother. Thank you very much Teng''s eyes are red. "Silly, by the way, your master and they are OK, you don''t have to worry." Yin Zhu thought of Bai Ji and couldn''t help mentioning that the child was also worried about Bai Ji. In fact, she doesn''t like Baiji in her heart. She will encounter so many things, many of which are made by Baiji. But now just think about it, she is still the daughter-in-law of others, and baikun is waiting for Baiji to save her life. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu has no idea. She is afraid that she will try to please others in the future. "Thank you, mother. Master is so powerful. I''m sure it will be OK." Teng said with a smile, but he was still very happy that Yin Zhu could tell him the news, which showed that the mother had put down her prejudice against the master, otherwise she could not tell him. Master and mother, they can put down their hatred, and both sides are well. This is the best news for Teng. This is what he has been striving for. "I''ve seen them before, but I don''t know where they are now. When you find them later, you can say that although Baiji doesn''t treat me very well, he still has a heart for you. If you have time to accompany him, take care of him and be filial to him, I''m very grateful for him for keeping you well." Yin Zhufen asked. In fact, Yin Zhu sometimes thinks about how to teach Zichen such a good apprentice just for the selfishness of Baiji, and Zichen''s Three Outlooks haven''t broken. This is the most rare thing, or Yin Zhu will cry. Baiji and Mengji have different opinions about themselves. They won''t see her at all. Maybe they will avoid her, but Teng won''t. maybe they can find Baiji by Teng''s hand. Yin Zhu is not using Teng. What Yin Zhu said in the front is also true. Bai Ji and Meng Ji are the only children of Bai Kun. She will certainly abduct Bai Kun in the future. So it''s fair to send her children to be filial. One for another, it''s fair. Teng would not be so grateful if he knew that Yin Zhu was thinking about these things. Teng was very happy to hear this. He didn''t expect that his mother was so good and told him to take care of his master, which was really beyond his expectation. "It''s very kind of you, mother. I finally know why several fathers like you so much." Teng said happily. "You know how to please me." Yin Zhu smiles. Teng also raised a happy smile. He was clearly a young man. Before, his face was very cautious and lifeless. Now he has the vigor of a young man. It''s so good that he looks pleasant. Yin Zhu''s conversation also completely untied Teng''s heart knot. "You are my mother. As a child, you must please me. Only in this way can you love me more." The big stone in my heart has been taken away, Teng is very happy. For so many years, even if the three brothers haven''t merged, their soul belongs to Zichen has actually awakened. For so many years, he has been carrying the pressure in his heart. Now that the pressure is gone, Teng can''t wait to jump up and cheer loudly. He is really happy. When Yin Zhu heard Teng''s words, he couldn''t help laughing. "If you have a good life, your mother will be very happy." "Thank you, my mother. I will have a good life in the future. My mother will be happy in the future." Teng said happily. He knew that his mother''s partner had lost one, and she had never come back before, because she was sad. Now that she came back, she should let herself go, but he didn''t dare to mention something about Bai Kun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 Jono watched Yin Zhu come back in a good mood and said with a smile, "have you talked with Teng? He is very guilty and uneasy. He only hid from us before. Of course, he mostly hid from you and Tengxiao. In fact, Teng is a good boy. He just listens to Baiji too much and he is not bad. " Yin Zhu nodded when she heard this. She admitted that Teng was not bad. Besides, the souls of these children had been completely integrated, and there was no possibility to separate them. In this case, what if she didn''t admit the child? Besides, the child''s integrity, moral character and her elders, why does she have to exclude him. Come to this step, not necessarily is purple Chen willing, say her those children have already impossibly come back, difficult not become she wants to push now this also far? In that case, she will really have no children. "Yin Zhu, you can understand. I don''t think Tengxiao can understand. Ah." Speaking of this, Jono can''t help sighing. Tengxiao and she have been back to Daze tribe for some time, and Teng also comes back. After the soul of Zichen hidden in Teng is torn down, the father and son have no communication from beginning to end, and Teng is hiding from Tengxiao. "I can''t understand and accept it. After all, who knows that half of his children are not his own. This kind of psychology is really hard. Tengxiao always likes his own children." Yin Zhu said with a sigh. "But don''t you just accept it?" Said Jono. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said with a smile, "maybe there are some differences between Tengxiao and me. Tengxiao pays attention to the blood, otherwise he would not follow me for the sake of his children, but I am different. In fact, I am not the one who is pregnant with those three children, I am just the one who takes over. If I pay attention to these children, it will not be like this now. What I pay attention to is raising children There''s a saying in our side about the feelings cultivated after the birth of a child, that is, it''s not as good as raising a child. It''s the most difficult thing to raise a child. So I can accept this matter more quickly. What''s more, if I just can''t accept it, then I really don''t have a child. " "I''ll talk to Tengxiao about this. I''ll persuade Tengxiao." In fact, Teng had already made a choice when he chose to name himself with the word Teng. He was not Zichen. He was a new born Teng, belonging to Tengxiao and Yinzhu. "Well, I believe you." As a matter of fact, Jono talked to Tengxiao about this issue, but Tengxiao obviously didn''t accept it. In addition, there were many things in Jono''s hands at that time, so he didn''t say it for the time being. Now, Yin Zhu is the most suitable one. "Come here and have a chat with me." Yin Zhu waved to Tengxiao. "What does Yin Zhu want to talk to me about?" Tengxiao said with some restraint. "I''ll talk to you about Teng." Yin Zhu said very formally. Tengxiao was silent for a while when he heard this, and then said, "what do you want to say?" "It''s not what I want to say, but what do you think about Tengxiao? There''s no way to change Teng''s appearance. Our tengxi can''t come back. " Yin Zhu said softly. Tengxiao''s eyes turned red when he heard this, and his children couldn''t come back. "I know." Tengxiao''s voice sounds very low. He didn''t have several children at the beginning. Even Yin Zhu betrayed him, but it didn''t make Zichen disappear. Teng is still Teng, and his children can''t come back. "In fact, Teng is OK, not bad. He also wants to be close to your father." Yin Zhu said softly. "But..." Tengxiao wants to say that he is not his father. He just thinks that Tengxiao really has his own child''s soul. He is silent again. "Don''t you want to forgive him? Don''t want to admit it? " Yin Zhu asked softly. Tengxiao heard this silence, he did not admit that there is a knot in his heart, uncomfortable, so he did not want to see Teng. "If Teng died, would you feel better in your heart?" Yin Zhu asked softly. Tengxiao heard this and looked up at Yinzhu in amazement. "What do you mean, Yinzhu?" What is Teng dead. "That''s what you mean." Yin Zhu''s eyes directly look at Tengxiao''s eyes. "No, why should he die? Isn''t he alive?" Tengxiao said a little flustered. "But you don''t like it, and he''s very guilty. If he can make you happy, he can die." Yin Zhu said. "No." Tengxiao answered with the fastest speed. He doesn''t want Teng to die. Teng is still alive. At least some people call him father. At least he can find the shadow of tengxi''s children from him. If Teng really doesn''t exist, his children will disappear. Teng exists. At least it proves that his children exist. He doesn''t like Teng. He doesn''t like Teng very much, because Teng is not just his child, but it doesn''t mean Teng is going to die. "Let''s make it clear to her that I don''t want him dead." Tengxiao is in a panic and pulls Yinzhu to find Tengxiao. At this time, Yin Zhu grabbed Tengxiao and said, "don''t worry, Teng will be OK." Tengxiao then turned to look at Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, who were you just now? Are you deceiving me? ""Tengxiao, you still care about Teng. I know you can''t turn around for a while, but Tengxiao, whether you admit it or not, is your child. In fact, your attitude just now shows that you admit him. It''s just that you don''t realize it. You see, as long as you talk about the danger of your child, you should go to save him at the first time. Tengxiao cares about it, so don''t torture each other. You know that I plan to go out and walk around after a while. You don''t have much time to get along with Teng. Good to get along with Teng. " Yin Zhu said with a smile. Tengxiao was stunned when he heard this, then turned his head and said to Yinzhu seriously, "Yinzhu, thank you, and I''m sorry." "Why do you tell me you''re sorry?" Asked Yin Zhu. "I, I think the children are more important than you. I''m sorry for you." Tengxiao said in shame. Yin Zhu said with a smile, "you don''t have to apologize to me. If you owe me, I owe you four. If you are a partner, you four are qualified enough. It''s good for me. Even I can''t guarantee it. I put you in the most important position in my heart." "My mother once told me that the palm and the back of the hand are all meat, but the fingers are all long and short. For example, I love you all, but the love is not exactly the same. It can only be said that I am greedy. I have been guilty before. Speaking of trust, I don''t believe Bai Kun at all. Even if I doubt at the moment of the incident, doubt is doubt That''s why I''m so sad. I want to be more affectionate than you. The four of you and I seem to be overindulgent. " Yin Zhu said with a bitter smile. In the past, Yin Zhu would say that she was not that kind of person, but now Yin Zhu really can''t let go. Even if any one of them goes out for many turns, Yin Zhu turns around. This is the rule of the world. For example, a female can find several partners, so she doesn''t have to embarrass herself. She has to figure it out But do not understand, also can not find that is their favorite, then it is not wrong to live like this, anyway, as long as her heart, worthy of their own heart. He didn''t promise to give everyone equal mutual love, but she would try her best to give them love. Like Tengxiao. Doesn''t Tengxiao like her? Tengxiao loves her all the time. It''s not that Tengxiao likes her children more. It''s just that they all owe a lot to their children. Tengxiao just chooses their children at that moment. Choosing their children may also be due to multiple factors. For example, the child is young and still owes a lot. After all, Tengxiao has been with Yin Zhu and has not accompanied his children''s growth, so there is no need to go to the bottom of it If you think more, you''ll be sad. In fact, there''s no big problem. Tengxiao doesn''t cheat and doesn''t change his mind, does he? "That, in my mind, you are the most important." Tengxiao vowed to say the same. Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing, "I believe it." "If you have time to accompany Teng, the child will be waiting for you all the time, otherwise he won''t stay in daze tribe for so long. Although daze tribe is a good place, it can''t keep the child''s pace." Yin Zhu patted Tengxiao on the shoulder, which could resolve the knot in the heart of the father and son. She was also happy. Teng Xiao nodded. This problem really needs to be solved. It''s not the way to avoid it all the time. Tengxiao plans to go to Teng chat later. Although he doesn''t like to be jubilant, he always calls himself a father. In fact, it''s good to have a Zichen''s soul mixed in. He''s not smart enough. Several children inherited his words, and he''s not smart enough. Adding Zichen in, Teng''s future doesn''t need him to worry about. Just be a cheap son. Tengxiao comforts himself like this. Besides, Yin Zhu is not infertile. They are all in good health. Now all the major events in the world have been solved. The next step is to play around, have a look at the scenery of the world and find Bai Kun by the way. There is no pressure on the way. You can find Yin Zhu to make a man. In the past, he was the first one to have a baby. In the future, it will be OK. It''s not good to have a few white and fat babies again. Why be sad? Thinking of this, Tengxiao''s walking steps are relaxed. It seems that he is about to fly. Obviously, he is in a very good mood. Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao''s cheerful appearance and couldn''t help laughing. Tengxiao was always in mind when he was worrying about it, and it was easy when he wanted to open up. When all the things here are settled, she can finish all her worries. Then she can travel and enjoy her life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 Yin Zhu stayed in daze tribe for more than a month. After getting along well with his family members in daze tribe, he left with several of his friends. When Yin Zhu left, Yage asked all the fallen people to send him some. Because of Yage''s high profile, she let the people in the surrounding tribes know about Yin Zhu''s existence, which made Yin Zhu run away with Jono. She was not used to being surrounded by so many people. After leaving daze tribe, Yin Zhu didn''t deliberately go to find Bai Kun. Instead, he obeyed his own will and walked slowly. Along the way, Yin Zhu obeyed his own heart in everything he did. He spread knowledge when he wanted to spread knowledge, brought fresh and novel seeds to those people, and even became a teacher when he had nothing to do Small businessmen buy and sell goods to help market flow. With Jono around, their skills are relatively good compared with ordinary people. Yin Zhu is not bad at eating and drinking. Yin Zhu, who has no life pressure, is really free and happy. Looking at Yin Zhu''s bright smile, Jono can''t help saying to Lei he, "Yin Zhu should live such a simple and happy life." Leihe nodded, "that''s because Yinzhu is easy to satisfy." Yin Zhu''s happiness is very simple, and she doesn''t have high requirements for the quality of life. As long as she has enough food and drink, she really has no other needs, and seldom competes with others. Some females like what their partners give them and put a lot of pressure on themselves when they have nothing to do. Yin Zhu really has little material needs. "That''s because Yin Zhu is simple." Jono said with a smile, he likes such a simple woman. Because he thinks a lot and carries a lot of things, he likes a simple partner, because he is afraid of too complex, he has no way to guess what she wants, no way to meet her partner''s requirements, it is a failure for a partner, so it is better to be a simple partner. "We''ll live like this in the future?" Tengxiao couldn''t help asking at this time. Recently, they are just like the wandering orcs, and they have no place to live. "Are you worried?" Asked Jono? When it comes to wandering orcs, they are generally looked down upon, because normally only the orcs with poor strength or character are not accepted by the tribes. Half of the wandering orcs are miserable representatives, but Yin Zhu and his party are different. Each of them has his own strength and lives well. It can be said that Yin Zhu is welcomed by which tribes wherever he goes. Yin Zhu is a warm-hearted person. He is willing to answer the questions raised by others as long as they don''t deliberately create difficulties for himself. Although Yin Zhu has spread cultural knowledge in the orc world before, there are still many people in the nightmare world and the dream tribe who don''t know about it. Moreover, some of this knowledge is not well spread, so it''s best to have Yin Zhu to give advice in person. Of course, some people recognize Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo. After all, Qiao Nuo''s deeds have spread all over the mainland. Fortunately, those people are curious about their knowledge, and they will leave after Yin Zhu''s persuasion. Most of them want to learn something from Yin Zhu. Of course, orcs are very simple. When they learn from Yin Zhu, they often give Yin their own food Bamboo is the best food at home. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to take it. Those people basically leave things behind and run away. They don''t give Yin Zhu a chance to refuse. "You see, many people like Yin Zhu." Jono looks at Yin Zhu with pride. Tengxiao points out and agrees with this statement, aiming at Yin Zhu''s selflessness. I don''t know how many people hide their knowledge for fear that others will know. Yin Zhu''s selflessness has changed the world. The world just needs people like Yin Zhu. At the beginning, the dreamers and orcs were selfish, so they made the world like this. Fortunately, the way of heaven has recovered. The threatened Tiandao knew Tengxiao''s idea at this time, and said that he was in tears. He recovered and he was threatened, but fortunately, generally speaking, he was the master in the general direction, and the other two were just tools to monitor him. He couldn''t go too far. He was still the master. He hates all the people who have detachment power. In this world, except Bai Yangui and Bai Kun, all the others should stay with him. It can be said that every place where Yin Zhu went left their legends, and those places where Yin Zhu had never been were looking forward to their past. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo went around like this, leaving their footprints in the whole world. It can be said that Yin Zhu has been away for three years. In these three years, she has almost traveled all over the world and made the world prosperous because of the depression after the World War II. Just three years later, Yin Zhu didn''t find Bai Kun, and even Bai Ji didn''t know where he had gone. Yin Zhu didn''t deliberately hide his whereabouts. If Bai Ji wanted to avoid her, they couldn''t find anyone. Of course, Teng also left daze tribe after they left, but they would use a special way to send messages. In three years, Teng also used his own way to show his king''s demeanor, but in these three years, Teng also failed to find Baiji, and Baiji''s family just disappeared from the world.Yin Zhu stood on the top of the high mountain, opened his own system and asked silently, "the way of heaven, where is Bai Kun? Can you tell me?" Yin Zhu knows that the current system is just a simple system, which can be used as the former host of the way of heaven. When he shouts it like this, he should be able to hear it. The way of heaven has integrated the world, controlled the world, and I want to hear her voice. A wave line appeared on the screen of the system, "Yin Zhu, you will come to me. It''s a miracle. I thought you would never come to me." "Isn''t there a need?" Yin Zhu said with a bitter smile. Tiandao was silent when he heard this, and he was obviously frightened by Yin Zhu''s outspokenness. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go straight away?" The way of heaven asked weakly. "It''s not that you still have some humanity. You should owe me something. Heaven, I was in that world. You brought me to this world. You must give me happiness, so give my partner back to me." Yin Zhu looks up at the sky. "I have paid back your baikun." Thinking that because Bai Kun was torn off a piece of flesh, the way of heaven was very unhappy. He was omnipotent and invincible. How could he be threatened. "Does that mean that Bai Kun is ready and I can find him?" Yin Zhu said happily. When Tiandao heard this, he tut Tut, and then looked at the bad man not far away from him. Even if his soul was injured, he was not so smart, and his temperament was still the same. Anyway, he didn''t like Bai Kun, maybe because he was a dreamer? "If you can find it." Heaven sighs. "What do you mean?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he was flustered. Heaven means that he can''t find Bai Kun? Tiandao looked at baikun beside him, then sighed and said, "how did you save baikun? He integrated part of the heart of the world, and I also gave him more than half of my soul. Now he has been injured for three years, but his soul is still missing. So, he is a bit silly? Do you still need him? " Stupid? Is Bai Kun stupid? When Yin Zhu heard this, he burst into tears. The most powerful thing about Bai Kun was his intelligence. He didn''t expect that he would become a fool. "Do you dislike him?" The way of heaven can''t help but ask unhappily. He doesn''t like baikun, but now baikun has integrated part of the heart of the world. He has integrated part of baikun''s soul. It can be said that some of them are essentially the same. They dislike baikun. Doesn''t that mean they are abandoning him? So the way of heaven would be very unhappy. Originally, he felt that he owed Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu could not speak so much, so he would not benefit her any more. "No, how can I dislike him? I almost lost him. Now that I can get him back, I''m more happy than anything. He''s stupid. I''m just a little sad. What Bai Kun is most proud of is his head." Yin Zhu wiped away her tears. Compared with the situation that she didn''t know any news in the past three years and didn''t know whether Bai Kun was good or not, she now clearly knew that Bai Kun was good and she was happier than anyone else. "That''s about the same. He''s not really stupid. Just teach him slowly." Tiandao thinks that how can he cultivate his son? He is always afraid that others will be bad to his silly son. "Do you know where Bai Kun is that day? How can I find him? " Yin Zhu asked directly. "Don''t look for it. When it comes to fate, it''s natural to encounter it." Heaven''s rare riddle. When Yin Zhu heard this, she couldn''t help but scold. It''s bullshit fate. She immediately wants to know where Bai Kun is, OK? "Don''t you have peace of mind in the past three years, Yin Zhu? Why are you so grumpy when you talk to me? It''s not good for you, or are you deliberately bullying me? " Heaven asked fiercely. "I''m not in a good mood to meet you. Why don''t you say how well I live in the 21st century? I was suddenly lost in such a place. There is no mobile phone or Internet. Don''t you know that I belong to the kind of person who can''t live without mobile phone? But you just leave me in such a place. It''s good that I didn''t kill you. " Yin Zhu says impolitely. The reason why Yin Zhu is so brave is that he knows that the way of heaven is not the kind of person who will be rewarded. It won''t do much to say cruel words. On the contrary, the way of heaven is sometimes childish. Maybe no one teaches him to grow up? "Hum, ugly woman with cruel heart and black hands, you can wait for your baikun slowly." The way of heaven was obviously very angry, and then it disappeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 Tiandao doesn''t want to tell him where baikun is, but according to the news from Tiandao, baikun is still alive at least. And according to Tiandao, baikun should be OK, but it''s not OK now, so it means that he will meet naturally. When Yin Zhu heard this, she could not help but feel very comforted. That would be good. Before Bai Kun was taken away by Bai Ji, there was hope in her heart, but she couldn''t find it in three years. Even if she had been comforting herself, her heart was still unstable. Now that there is the right word of heaven, her worried heart has settled down. As for the problem of Bai Kun, Yin Zhu doesn''t care at all. It''s the greatest happiness for her to be alive. In the past three years, Yin Zhu has been to many places. He has met his old friend Bai Yangui. They all have a good life. Everyone has started his own new life. Qiao Nuo looks at the silent Yin Zhu, walks to Yin Zhu and gently hugs her. He knows that Yin Zhu is missing Bai Kun. Yin Zhu has been living very fast in the past three years, but Qiao Nuo knows that it is not only Yin Zhu that Yin Zhu is thinking about Bai Kun, but everyone of them is thinking about Bai Kun. Yin Zhu gently leaned against Jono''s arms and said with a smile, "Jono, I remember that there is a dream swamp in the swamp jungle. The environment there is very beautiful. I''ve almost gone all over the world. Shall we go there for sure?" It''s been three years since she left. In the past three years, she has seen the scenery of the world and looked for corners of the world. Unfortunately, she has not found Bai Kun. Now that their family is about to add new members, she should find a place to settle down. Yin Zhu touched his stomach and said to Jono, yes, after more than ten years, Yin Zhu became pregnant again. This time it was Jono''s child. Of course, Xiao Jin said it was his. Anyway, both of them were very happy. "Good." Jono should come down. The swamp jungle was originally the ancestral land of Meizu. It was dangerous for outsiders, but there was no danger for Jono who had a map. Dreamy swamp is a small valley in the swamp jungle. Because of the water vapor, it emits colorful light under the sun, which makes it very dreamy. So it''s called dreamy swamp, and it''s also called dreamy swamp The valley is full of sunshine, and the gossip is also very bright. In addition to some hidden dangers, the place is really beautiful and beautiful. Qiao Nuo once heard Bai Xue say that Bai Kun''s favorite place in the past was dream swamp. That guy always said that only dream swamp could match his face. Yin Zhu chose that place for Bai Kun after walking the world. Since Bai Kun liked that place so much, he would go back to have a look. Jono soon built a beautiful wooden house for Yin Zhu in the dreamland swamp, and the surrounding shallow swamp also let them grow food. Since they want to settle here, they have to take good care of the surrounding. After settling down, Jono sent a message to Daze tribe. Someone wanted to come over there, but Jono refused. They are the only one here. Their life is very good and they don''t need other people to be busy. Yin Zhu''s life can be said to be very comfortable. She doesn''t have to do anything. Her three partners take good care of her. Yin Zhu gets up every day to bask in the sun, look at the flowers and plants, and occasionally help to get some food. It can be said that she has no worries. Yin Zhu pinched his fat arm, frowned and said to Jono, "you''ve fattened me up. You''ll always know how to feed me." Leihe said with a smile: "fat point good-looking, you have no meat before, not good." The orc''s aesthetic view is that the fatter the better. In the past, orcs didn''t have enough to eat. Being able to eat fat means that their partner has the ability. Being able to eat fat can be regarded as a blessing. They think that being fat is beautiful, but Yin Zhu has some aversion to it. "I don''t want to be fat. I''ve become a pig." Yin Zhu said, for these aesthetic, she worked hard to correct, but it was useless. "You are a bear, not a pig. Besides, have you ever seen a bear with ribs? " Tengxiao said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was speechless. Forget it, just like these. No matter how ugly she was, they didn''t dislike her. They didn''t dislike her when she was so ugly. They like Yin Zhu even more after she had long meat. Yin Zhu''s stomach will soon become a ball. Jono has gone out more frequently these days, because Yin Zhu is about to give birth, so he needs more nutrition and eats more. In addition, Yin Zhu can''t go out when he gives birth, so they have to prepare the food for that period in advance. However, no matter how they go out, they will always leave a person to take care of Yin Zhu and will not leave him alone. On this day, Yin Zhu walked out slowly with a huge stomach, but she sprained her feet carefully. She looked at her feet with tears in her eyes. She just wanted to call Leihe, but she saw a familiar person standing there not far away. Yin Zhu blinked his eyes in a hurry to make sure it wasn''t his illusion. At this time, the opposite person has come to Yin Zhu''s front and reached out to help her. He asked softly, "are you ok?" Yin Zhu heard this, tears fell down, very aggrieved said, "something feet hurt." When he heard this, he was stunned, and then said, "don''t cry, you make me feel bad.""It''s more painful to see you. Why are you here now? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Yin Zhu cried. "I''m sorry." Bai Kun picked up Yin Zhu and walked towards the house. Hearing the sound of sorry, Yin Zhu couldn''t help crying, "sorry, I shouldn''t blame you." Bai Kun did nothing wrong, needless to say sorry. "Sorry, I remember you. You are Yin Zhu, but there are many things I forgot. Anyway, my mind is in a mess, but I know you are very important to me." Bai Kun holds Yin Zhu in his arms and can''t help saying it very sad. After hearing Bai Kun''s straightforward words, Yin Zhu hugs Bai Kun directly. If Bai Kun would never show his fragile side in front of him before, now, Bai Kun is also very good. He''s back, back to her side, that''s good. She had been waiting for a long time, but she finally got it. Leihe has already come back at this time. Seeing Bai Kun with Yin Zhu, he can''t help laughing. It''s so good that Bai Kun has come back and their family has finally reunited. White sacrifice and dream Ji two people in dream swamp not far from the top of the mountain, dream Ji looked at the face of black white sacrifice said: "how, reluctant to go to bring that boy back, so give me face to do?" In the valley, Jono has returned. They are happily celebrating the return of baikun. They are very happy. Their laughter can be heard from afar. "I can''t bear to have a fart. My mind is not on our side. I can''t keep it. I don''t want to run out in three days? It''s said that to raise a son is to raise a barbecued pork. If so, you will get angry. " Bai Ji said angrily. Mengji can''t help laughing when she hears this. Baiji loves baikun. Otherwise, she won''t try her best to save him. Baikun can recover so well. Baiji has spent a lot of effort. This guy''s mouth says that he dislikes baikun, but his heart is the most concerned about him. They didn''t like Yinzhu before. When Yinzhu was running around, they deliberately took baikun to hide from Yinzhu. It was only three years. They watched Yinzhu step into the corner of the world, watched baikun''s soul wake up little by little, and watched baikun slowly recall Yinzhu. They also thought about helping baikun erase the memory of Yinzhu. Later, they found out They have no way to erase it. On the contrary, they are helping Bai Kun to deepen his impression. The choice to send baikun back was something they had considered for a long time. After they thought about it, they sent baikun back. After all, Yinzhu never concealed her place of residence, so it was easy to find. Especially after knowing that Yinzhu finally chose dreamland swamp as a residence, there was no last reluctance in their hearts. Yinzhu finally had a little conscience. "It''s good to see them have a good life. Let''s go. In the future, we''ll go to see mountains and rivers when we have nothing to do, and then we''ll find a small valley with flowers and grass. Shall we live in seclusion?" Mengji asked with a smile. "Well, you like it." Bai Ji walks away with Mengji in his arms with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 Teng stood outside the dream swamp. He had heard that his mother had given birth to a younger brother and sister for a long time. They all said that the two children were very beautiful and lovely. He wanted to see them for a long time, but he didn''t dare to come. I knew that his father and mother lived here and it was easy to come to see him. But he was afraid that his father and mother didn''t want to see him. At that time, everyone would feel bad, but he would get married. He found his partner, so he wanted to tell them. Standing outside the dream swamp, Teng still hesitated. They didn''t know whether to go in or not. When they went in, they hesitated to see if he would drive him away, but their feet had already made a choice, especially the bursts of happy laughter of little girls kept attracting him. When he comes back, he has already come to the valley where Yin Zhu lives. What comes into his eyes is Yin Zhu teasing the little girl in her hand with a smile. The little girl is just one or two years old. Her eyes are big and black, and her face is fleshy. She is very happy with a grin. Now she is ready to chase her mother. Next to her, there is a little boy who is bored and spitting bubbles . Yes, these two children are Yin Zhu''s and Qiao Nuo''s children, one female and one male. The birth of the little girl makes several fathers very happy. They all want to spoil their little girls, especially Qiao Nuo and Xiao Jin. When the children are not born, they both fight to say that they are the father of the child. After the little girl is born, they both say that they are Yunlan''s father As for Taicang, they both dislike what they don''t want. Yin Zhu can''t laugh or cry. Yunlan is the name of Yinzhu''s daughter, while Taicang is her son. Teng looked at his little brother sitting there and couldn''t help walking forward. "You''re Taicang, right? You look so good." Teng gently touched Taicang''s head. In fact, when Teng stood outside the dream swamp, Yin Zhu saw him, but the child had been very hesitant. She didn''t know whether it was better to pull people in directly or tell him to roll quickly. Otherwise, his tangled little expression was really a headache. After watching Teng finally can''t help coming in, Yin Zhu is relieved. "Nonsense, my father says I''m ugly, but my sister is beautiful." Too pale one eye Teng, coldly said. Teng''s face froze when he heard this. Would this father jonoa say such a thing? Taicang looks like jonoa''s father. How can he be ugly? How much does jonoa''s father dislike his son, so that he can''t wait to attack his son? "Who are you? Why haven''t I met you? " Taicang blinked his little eyes and asked. "I, I''m your brother. My name is Teng." Teng hugged his brother. "Oh, so you are the big brother Teng in my mother''s mouth. I know you." Taicang said happily. "My mother said that about me?" Teng will be very surprised to ask. "What did my mother say about me?" Then Teng appeared very uneasy. "My mother said that my brother is the most powerful beast king in the world and a hero to save the world. I want to be a brother and a hero in the future." Taicang said happily. Teng was stunned when he heard this, and then tears fell down little by little. He asked in a trembling voice, "mother, does she really say that to me?" "Of course it''s true, brother. Why are you crying?" Too Cang don''t understand of ask. "No, big brother is happy, very happy." Teng happily wiped away his tears. He always thought that Yin Zhu and Tengxiao didn''t want to see him. After all, they never met again. He always felt sorry for his existence. Now that his mother can say such words, does it mean that she has forgiven herself. Teng looked up and saw Yin Zhu standing in front of him. His eyes were red, "mother." "Mother, I''m sorry." Teng said very sad. "Say what silly words, we Teng grow up, mother see you really happy, this is your little sister, called Yunlan, can mischievous, come to hug." Yin Zhu smiles and shoves the child in his hand to Teng. Teng some at a loss to look at his hands inside the little girl, the little girl grinning hand to grasp his hair, not afraid of life. "Sister." Teng is very happy to say that he is very uneasy when he comes. Yin Zhu''s action has shown everything. Xiaoyunlan is very naughty. Her brother is beautiful. She likes it. Xiaoyunlan giggles and plays games with her brother. Teng will put her on his neck like riding a horse. Yin Zhu didn''t say much about the past, and she didn''t want to worry about it. Besides, the child was really a good child. She hesitated for a long time just now. She saw them in her eyes. They were relatives. The child expected that his relatives would accompany him. Even when she played with Yun LAN, he was envious in his eyes. Over the years, she hasn''t sent a message to the child, and she''s not. That''s why the child has been afraid to come to see them. In addition, a few years ago, she put her heart and energy on Bai Kun, and then Yunlan and Taicang were born. Teng has grown up and has the ability. She really didn''t care much, but she forgot that he was a child.Of course, there is a gap in Tengxiao''s heart, which is also true. In addition to the lack of time and knowing that Tengxiao is good, he didn''t ask much. "How have you been these years?" Yin Zhu asked with a smile, she took some fruit to eat for him. Teng nodded, "very good." In fact, it was very bad at the beginning. He was very powerful. It was easy for him to get some food and drink, and he didn''t suffer much. He was very lonely. There was no family around him. Yin Zhu and his family were wandering. In fact, he was wandering all over the place by himself. He wanted to help his mother find out Bai Kun''s father. Unfortunately, in the end, he didn''t help. He has been wandering all the time. He knows that he meets qiongcai. Qiongcai is a very simple and kind-hearted female. Qiongcai begins to think that he is weak and will not be wandering around by the tribe. She drags him to her tribe. Qiongcai talks a lot. When she''s free, she chatters constantly. She talks a lot, but it''s not annoying. It''s very busy every day with her, and he doesn''t feel lonely at all. Later, he stays in the tribe of qiongcai. "Mother, I have found my partner. Her name is qiongcai. She is a lovely female." Speaking of lovers, Teng''s eyes are full of tenderness. "Mother, we are going to hold a ceremony. Will you come with father?" Teng asked softly. "Of course, when my child grows up and finds a partner, why don''t I go to such an important occasion? I''ll go with your father." Yin Zhu looks at Teng carefully. She can''t help feeling more guilty towards the child. She doesn''t care about the child either. She always thinks he is strong enough to take care of herself, but she forgets that Teng is a child no matter what. Teng was very happy to hear this, and Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing. Soon, Tengxiao several also came back at this time. When Tengxiao came back, he saw the appearance of Yin Zhu chatting with Teng. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then said faintly, "here you are?" Teng stood up somewhat constrained, "well, father, I, I found a partner." "Well, it''s good." Tengxiao answered. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but stand up when she saw this. She patted Teng on the shoulder. "You sit down. Your father is stupid. He doesn''t know how to think about you behind his back. When he sees you, he becomes a gourd with a saw mouth and can''t say a word." Tengxiao laughed at this and nodded, "I won''t say, isn''t there you?" Teng also laughed when he heard this. At this time, Jono took Tengxiao and patted him on the shoulder. He said, "after a long time, you should put it down. Again, I miss the child very much and still carry it." Tengxiao laughs bitterly when he hears this. He really thinks about his child. In fact, when it just happened, he can''t turn around and can''t accept it. Although he was forgiven at that time, he still left the child behind. He didn''t take it with him, which is uncomfortable in his heart. Since then, he has been accompanying Yin Zhu around the world. In addition, he doesn''t know how to communicate with Teng, so he has been here for a long time. "He is a stupid man. Teng Mingxian likes you, or he won''t be nervous when he sees you. It''s because he cares too much. He is like you. You are father and son. There''s nothing you can''t say. Go and talk about it with him." Leihe also patted Tengxiao on the shoulder. Tengxiao slowly went to Teng''s side, Teng immediately stood up, Tengxiao see this can''t help but smile, "you don''t have to be so constrained, I''m not fierce." "Come out and practice with me?" Teng Xiao can''t help but ask, he doesn''t know how to communicate with such a big son, so he directly puts forward to practice, isn''t the feeling between men trained? Yin Zhu thought Tengxiao would have a good language and emotional exchange with Teng, but it turned into a fight. When Jono saw Yin Zhu''s mouth pumping, he couldn''t help laughing and saying, "it''s OK, Tengxiao will be proper." Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao and found that Tengxiao did have a sense of propriety. Even Tengxiao was the same. Forget it, it was also a kind of communication. As long as the estrangement between them could disappear, nine stars, no matter what method he used. After the father and son had a practice, Tengxiao took Teng to take a bath in Houxi. Yin Zhu didn''t know what the father and son said. When they came back, they were all smiling, especially Teng, who was very happy. It seemed that Tengxiao had solved his heart trouble. Next, Teng plays with his younger brother and sister when he has nothing to do. Teng is a pet, more than those A-fu''s, and the two younger ones follow his ass. his elder brother shouts. He even sleeps with his elder brother at night. Instead of Yin Zhu and some A-fu, Yin Zhu has something to eat. Two little heartless, with a brother do not father and mother. Teng lived in the dream swamp for half a month and was about to leave. His lottery was still waiting for him. The family reluctantly saw Teng off. The two little ones cried for a long time, and Jono coaxed them for a long time. "You can rest assured that he will be happy after he finds his own place." Yin Zhu patted Tengxiao on the shoulder. Tengxiao nodded, yes, they will be happy, they will be very happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 "Bai Kun, I don''t know what kind of backhand you have left, but is the way of heaven so easy to control? You''re not afraid of the way of heaven, and you''ll come to a good end then? Moreover, even if you succeed, look at the end of the dream clan. They are your lessons. You are trying to distort the rules of heaven. In the end, you will break the world into pieces, or even completely turn it into a morbid world. Is such a world what you want? " Yin Zhu couldn''t help shouting. Bai Ji couldn''t help sneering at this, "Yin Zhu, no matter how you struggle, you can''t change the result. Just accept your fate. The reason why Mengzu is like this is because the rules of heaven are incomplete. As long as the rules are complete and in my hands, the world will become my ideal world." Baiji is the first time to show his ambition in front of others. "You''re not going to make it. God won''t let you make it, you unscrupulous people." Yin Zhu is not willing to cry. Bai Ji laughed, "God, God, it''s hard to protect itself now. What can it do to us?" "How do you separate the heart of the world from the palace master?" Yin Zhu can''t help but be curious. There''s no way to deal with this matter. Bai Ji couldn''t help laughing at this time, "the way of heaven, what can he do? If he is smart, he won''t come to this end. If he has the ability, he will struggle long ago. We are afraid of him. Yin Zhu, I tell you, your life has been doomed since you came to this world, and it''s impossible to change. As for how to avoid the palace master, it''s our business. It has nothing to do with you, Bai Kun. It''s a long night''s dream. Hurry up. " At this time, the system could not help but scream in Yin Zhu''s heart, "Yin Zhu, please Bai Kun. Now our only way is to ask Bai Kun. You must have feelings when you spend so much time together. Maybe you can make Bai Kun soft hearted." The way of heaven is still very powerful, but no one knows what Baiji has prepared. Maybe there is something special to deal with it. Baiji is so treacherous that even his son can use it for his own purpose. It can be said that they are cruel and cruel. How can they be their opponents. Yin Zhu''s heart is despairing after listening to the system. Since Bai Kun has heard Bai Ji''s words and brought him here, how much affection can he have for her? And when Bai Kun brought her here, he didn''t hesitate at all. How much affection can Bai Kun have for himself. Yin Zhu thought she was stupid. She thought she had four partners, and she owed them a few. So what they wanted was mainly not to hurt nature and reason. Yin Zhu would agree. Who would have thought that others were calculating themselves. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu''s face. He knows that Yin Zhu must hate himself in his heart. Yin Zhu won''t hide his emotions. It''s really easy for him to calculate her. "Yin Zhu, do you believe me?" Bai Kun asked in a soft voice, holding Yin Zhu in his arms, but he walked forward unswervingly. "Believe it or not, is it meaningful to discuss this now? Bai Kun, I hate you. You lied to me. " Yin Zhu sobbed. Bai Kun answered softly, "I know that betrayal is what you hate the most. It''s not good for me to approach you from the beginning, so it''s normal for you to hate me, I understand." "Yin Zhu, I said I never wanted to hurt you. Do you believe it?" Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. "But now you are doing something to hurt me. Bai Kun, stop it. Bai Ji is crazy. You can''t go crazy with him. The world is broken and can''t stand your suffering." Yin Zhu couldn''t help crying and said that both the dreamers and the orcs were suffering, and no one was better off. The world is just like it is now because of their selfish desires, but they still want to change the world completely. "Yin Zhu, do you know? From the time I was born, I knew that I came to this world with a mission. It should be said that anyone came to this world with his own special mission. There are some things I have to do and I can only do. You are a kind girl. I hope you are happy. " Bai Kun''s voice sounds very calm, just like telling other people''s stories. At this time, Yin Zhu recognized that it was wrong. She asked fiercely, "Bai Kun, what are you going to do?" "Do what I should do." Bai Kun at this time a rare smile, very gentle, that beautiful face exudes a charming light. Bai Kun smiles tenderly. He turns his head and looks at Bai Ji and Meng Ji. Then he runs to the heart of the world with Yin Zhu and jumps over without hesitation. "Bai Kun!" Yin Zhu heard Meng Ji''s shrill cry behind him. "System, the way of heaven, don''t you want to integrate the heart of the world? If you don''t hurry out, the heart of the world has already been manipulated by my father. Now we have broken the contact with the palace master, but we only have one day. One day, we must completely block the contact between the palace master and the heart of the world, and then we take it away for refining and integration, so that you can become a complete way of heaven. " Bai Kun called to the system in Yin Zhu''s body.Yin Zhu doesn''t feel the heat any more. She just feels that Bai Kun in front of her seems to be shining, "Bai Kun, what are you doing?" Yin Zhu''s heart is very flustered. He always feels that some things can''t be controlled. "System, you know now, I''m the son of Mengji and Baiji. That is to say, I''m the last descendant of the king of beasts in the world. You didn''t want to kill Yin Zhu. Now the opportunity is in front of you. This is the mission of the king of beasts. It''s also my mission. Don''t you come out? If you miss this chance, you will never have another chance. " Bai Kun said to the system seriously. "Who knows if you''ve calculated to cheat me out." The system can''t help muttering. It''s obvious that he doesn''t believe in baikun Baiji now. "I''m all down. Do you think I''m lying to you? The way of heaven, Yin Zhu has done enough for the world. What she doesn''t owe you is what you owe her, so you don''t let him leave here, I will bear all the rest. " Bai Kun said that he had a hand on Yin Zhu''s back. Yin Zhu felt that he was trying to grab something from his body. "Well, I believe you for the last time." Tiandao says helplessly. In fact, it has no other way, because he has made a contract with the blood of the king of beasts. Originally, Yinzhu was not qualified to make a contract with him, but Mengji has done something. Now baikun is Mengji''s son and has the blood of the king of beasts. It can be said that he is more attractive than Yinzhu, and he can also find him. It just takes a little time. "Bai Kun, no, we have other ways. Don''t do that." Yin Zhu said very sad. At this time, Bai Kun gently touched Yin Zhu''s face. "Don''t be sad, Yin Zhu. No one knows better than me. There''s no other way. No matter you hate me or love me, I won''t say I''m sorry." Bai Kun smiles, and then Yin Zhu feels a pain in his back, as if he was caught by something. Then Yin Zhu feels a sharp pain in his soul, as if there is something to be stripped from his soul. Soon, Yin Zhu saw a ball of white energy separated from his body and gathered in Bai Kun''s hand. Bai Kun swallowed the ball of energy directly at this time. Then Yin Zhu saw that he rowed and opened a door like a space. He threw Yin Zhu inside. Yin Zhu looked back and saw that Bai Kun was smiling at him and his mouth moved silently Moving, Yin Zhu understood the words he said, "farewell, Yin Zhu." "Bai Kun, Bai Kun." Yin Zhu cried and desperately wanted to run back, but the door was directly closed, Yin Zhu desperately patted the door, but could not open it. On the other side of the tunnel, Baiji and Mengji had already run to the tunnel entrance. Mengji cried out to baikun with tears, "baikun, come back quickly, you come back quickly." She has long discovered that Bai Kun is wrong. Before, she just thought that he couldn''t bear his partner''s sadness, but she didn''t think about it. Bai Kun has already figured out his own ending. He has long made plans to replace Yin Zhu to integrate the way of heaven. If she had known that Bai Kun would do such a thing, she would not want anything to control the world. As long as she had her own child, she would have been very sorry for the child. She didn''t treat him well since birth. All these things were calculated well. For the sake of Bai Kun''s family background, he was taken away from her from birth. It was her fault and her responsibility Ren, who wants to transfer it to Yin Zhu, but finally transfers it to her son. It''s all her fault. She shouldn''t shirk her responsibility. "Bai Kun, why do you want to do this? If you don''t want to, you can say that we can discuss it." Baiji is calmer than Mengji, but he is still a little angry. Bai Kun slowly raised his head at this time, "father, you said that at the beginning you were reluctant to give up your mother''s sacrifice, are you sure that I can give up my partner''s sacrifice? Father, you''ve always been quite clear. You should have known or planned to sacrifice me, didn''t you? " There is some irony in Bai Kun''s words. Bai Ji''s face froze when he heard this. "I shouldn''t have paid for my feelings, but this person is not as good as heaven. I have always constrained myself at the beginning. I dare not be too emotional, because I''m afraid I won''t be able to accept it at that time. I always thought I would finish the task excellently. As a task, things are as good as you think. I''m human, not wood. What do you want to do Anyway, I try not to contact Yin Zhu, but I''m still occupied. I can''t do what you want. As your son, I always have to do something for you. This is what my son can do for you at last. " Bai Kun said lightly. Mengji shakes her head desperately at this time. The regret in her heart almost drowns her. She shouldn''t listen to Baiji. She makes a good child like this. How hard the child is, why can''t they do anything? They don''t want to separate for their own love, but they ask their son to do that. Mengji finds that they are with Baiji for the first time They are so unreasonable and cruel, her son is so miserable because they live, love but not, even dare not love at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 "Bai Ji, you should think of a way to save him. He is your only child." Dream Ji flustered unceasingly falls to sit on the ground, beg of looking at white sacrifice. Bai Ji closed his eyes in pain at this time. In fact, he didn''t feel very well in his heart. He was used to selfishness, but he was still a person and had feelings. He could give up many people, but Meng Ji couldn''t. Bai Kun''s son was not as good as Meng Ji in his heart, but he didn''t give up either. "Bai Ji, what are you doing? Hurry up and find a way to save Bai Kun." Mengji is a little angry. Her strength has fallen a lot after she takes part in her soul. In the face of the current situation, she has no choice but to ask for sacrifice. Bai Ji shook his head helplessly at this time, "I can''t help it." He really can''t help it. At the beginning, in order to be aware of his purpose by the palace master, Bai Ji intended to crack the heart of the integration world with the fastest speed. Who would have thought that Bai Kun would make such a choice in the end. If you know that Bai Kun''s son is deeply in love with Yin Zhu, will he still make such a choice? Bai Ji laughs bitterly. If he knows, he is afraid that he will exclude his son from the event and will not let him participate in it. Then he grabs Yin Zhu to offer sacrifices. Unfortunately, he is a deep-minded man, and his son is more powerful. He even hides it from him. Probably because Bai Kun understands his ideas, he does not hesitate to choose himself. It''s very nice of him to give birth to Yin Zhu He is very protective. Everything is buried in his heart, but he is really good at hiding. He is more powerful than the Laozi. He will at least discuss with Mengji, but baikun has done everything well by himself. "Bai Kun, why are you so stupid? Do you know the consequences of that? " Bai Ji is very angry. Everything goes according to his imagination. Bai Kun is the only accident. Yin Zhu is really poisonous. His clever disciple changes his mind, and even his cold son is rebellious. Maybe he shouldn''t let Bai Kun contact Yin Zhu. But how could Bai Ji admit this kind of regret? He won''t admit his mistake until he dies. "Of course I know. I just want to do it when I know. Yin Zhu is very stupid and soft hearted. It can be said that he is stupid. My heart is so hard. Maybe it''s the kind of person with a great difference. I''ve never seen such a person before, so I want to protect him. Besides, it''s the responsibility of the king of beasts. Think about how many lives you''ve swallowed by the nightmare people, auntie We can give everything. Now it''s our turn. There''s nothing we shouldn''t do Bai Kun said lightly. Hearing Bai Kun''s indifferent appearance, Bai Ji could hold on, but Meng Ji collapsed, "Bai Kun, you come back, this should be my responsibility, you leave, let me come." When Tiandao heard this, he couldn''t help but feel funny. When it was up to them to choose one thing, he could do whatever they wanted. He had already started refining and melting, and it was impossible to turn back. The reason why he still kept baikun''s mind now was that he wanted to say goodbye to his family for the sake of self sacrifice. Otherwise, he would not be able to do anything for him I want to see some of them. "Mother, you know it''s impossible. Besides, isn''t father bent on controlling the way of heaven? You say there''s something better than having your own children in charge, don''t you? " Bai Kun said with a smile that his eyes were calm and there was no irony. Bai Ji was silent for a long time when he heard this. Then he looked at Bai Kun whose soul was wrapped by the power of heaven. He looked at Bai Kun seriously, and then held Mengji, "let''s go." Dream Ji hears this one Leng, "go, go where, we haven''t saved Bai Kun of, how can walk?" "I can''t help it. There''s no way. It''s dangerous here. Let''s go quickly." Bai Ji gritted his teeth and said. When Mengji heard this, she looked at Baiji in dismay. "Baiji, baikun is still here. You said you would leave if you didn''t save him? Bai Ji, Bai Kun is your only son. " "I know, but this road is his own choice, not that I don''t want to save him, but that I can''t save him at all, you know?" Bai Ji said angrily. "Baiji, I''m really wrong about you. Can''t I help you if I can''t? We orcs will fight to save our cubs. If we can''t save them, we will die together with them. Baiji, your heart is cold and hard. You can ignore your cubs to die, but I can''t do it. Baiji, over the years, I''ve done too many things for you that I shouldn''t have done. I followed you coldly and watched many orcs die for your so-called bright future. Maybe that''s the reason It''s my retribution. I''m indifferent to the death of other people''s relatives. At last, it''s my turn. However, you are indifferent. The biggest death is this. " Mengji cried and said. Bai Ji was a little annoyed at this time. "Mengji, can you reason with me? I don''t want to save his mother? I can''t help it. Do we have to die with Bai Kun? What can I do if he wants to die himself? " When Mengji heard this, she looked at her partner in despair. She could accept everything, but she could not accept his indifference to baikun. You said why the children didn''t want to do it but didn''t discuss it with them and chose to sacrifice themselves. That''s because she knew that she couldn''t talk about him, and maybe she didn''t understand Baiji. Baikun was the one who knew him best."Baiji, if you don''t want to save it, I''ll save it." With that, Meng Ji suddenly stood up, ready to jump down to the sinkhole where the heart of the world was placed. White sacrifice but a pull dream Ji, loud roar, "you are crazy." "Let go of me, Baiji. If you don''t save my son, don''t you allow me to save him?" Mengji is struggling madly. Bai Ji then looked at Bai Kun in pain and anger, "is this what you want? Are you satisfied with your mother''s suffering? " "It''s not what I want. It should be what father you want. Father, you have a lot of calculation when you do anything. Zichen used to lean towards Yin Zhu. Father thought, didn''t father think about the consequences of my falling in love with Yin Zhu? Since I have thought about it, why does my father come to talk to me at this time? " Bai Kun said lightly. Hate white sacrifice? Bai Kun shook his head. He didn''t hate it. At least Bai Ji taught him a lot, but he was willing to be close to Yin Zhu. Bai Ji didn''t force him to come. He was willing to complete the great cause of Bai Ji, so he didn''t complain or hate it. Even up to now, he chose the last way himself, so there''s nothing to be angry about. "Father, I don''t hate or resent. You take mother to leave here and live a good life. The world is about to change. With my existence, the way of heaven can''t hurt father. With father''s intelligence, it''s very easy to become a master. As for the palace master, the way of heaven will naturally settle accounts with him. Father, your son will take revenge for you, and you will follow him well Mother, don''t think about me, ORC side, I hope father see in my share, don''t care with them, let them go Bai Kun is very clear that even if the way of heaven changes and people in this world are constrained, they will not have the strength before, but Bai Kun is so smart that it is very easy to seek a high position. Bai Ji couldn''t help but feel very funny when he heard this, "just like your mother, do you think I have a good life with your mother?" Bai Kun was silent when he heard this. In fact, he always thought that his mother, like his father, was the kind who was not afraid of sacrifice for the great cause. After all, there was no little sacrifice before. His mother lost all her glory and responsibility, but Mengji''s attitude was beyond his expectation. It turned out that Mengji cared about him so much. "Please erase my memory from my mother''s mind and let her not suffer." Bai Kun said lightly. Bai Ji glanced at the place where Yin Zhu had disappeared before, then asked in a low voice, "erase memory? It seems that you are in love with Yin Zhu. Are you not willing to let her feel sorry for you? And what about you? No one knows what you have done. Is it worth it? " "Why do people like me need to remember that when I get close to her, I''m not a simple person. A person who originally wanted to count others doesn''t count each other in the end, so he wants others to be grateful? Don''t tell jokes. In this case, when I don''t exist at the beginning, she will live better without my interference. " Bai Kun said with indifference. Bai Ji couldn''t help trembling and laughing. "I didn''t know I had a lover, ha ha, ha ha." "I''m gone. You do it yourself." White sacrifice finish saying to hold dream Ji to stagger toward the direction of tunnel mouth to run. The way of heaven didn''t know what to say at this time. He sighed with a faint sigh, "Bai Kun, I''ll try my best to preserve your intelligence. At that time, I''ll see if there''s any way to reincarnate you or other ways." Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing. The way of heaven is really as kind as Yin Zhu. It''s good to keep a trace of mind and not disappear completely, but I don''t know if it can be done. He is not willing to let his beloved forget himself, but Bai Kun knows that Yin Zhu is a kind man. No matter how much calculation he has made before, he can erase everything when he dies. On the contrary, his death will make Yin Zhu miserable. Considering that Jono almost had an accident and Yin Zhu was crazy, Bai Kun doesn''t want Yin Zhu to continue to do that. The reason why he sacrificed is hope It''s better for Yin Zhu than for him to live in guilt and pain. He has been calculating people''s heart all his life, and finally he has tasted the evil result. As he said, he shouldn''t have appeared in Yin Zhu''s life. In fact, it''s best not to disturb him. Since the mistake has been caused, he should take it back and let everything return to the right track. It''s good for him to bear all the mistakes alone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 Tengxiao and Leihe did arrive in the palace at this time. Although they were careful to avoid some people when they went in, they wanted you to attract people''s attention, so they soon attracted a group of people. They were both good at strength, and then they scattered to escape. A group of people in the palace were scattered by these two people, and no one really paid attention to them I don''t know. Bai Kun and Tiandao join hands to cut off part of the connection between the palace master and the heart of the world. Then Tiandao plunges into the heart of the world as a whole, which can be regarded as a preliminary integration with him. Then it can escape from here with the heart of the world. When the people in the heaven Palace found out that something had happened in the earth palace, Bai Kun and he Tiandao could not cover the vision. A red light broke through all the obstacles from the earth palace and went straight to the sky. No matter how far away people were, they could see it. Several elders in the heavenly palace know that the most important thing of the whole dream clan is the heart of the world. Looking at the people who are still running around, they don''t understand that this is someone else''s plan. At this time, they stop chasing Tengxiao and Leihe and go to the underground palace. Tengxiao and Leihe also saw the strange image here. They were worried when they saw the man. They didn''t know what Bai Kun and Yin Zhu had done. They even made such a big battle. Judging from the appearance of the dream people, the place was very important, and they didn''t know if Bai Kun and Yin Zhu had left. Since there is no one chasing them, of course, they take this time to go back and see Yin Zhu and he baikun. On the other hand, Cheng An is also very upset. After he was rescued from Yin Zhu, he is very upset. No one in his family has punished him. After all, he has always been weak and incompetent. So many guards outside have not been able to stop people. He has done nothing but scold him for being a waste. As for being called a waste, he has been used to it for a long time. The dream clan has been quiet for many years, but the whole city is dead and silent, and there is no sound at all. Now the noise in the palace that day is so loud, it must be related to Yin Zhu and his group. No one of the dream clan dares to make trouble in the palace. Will Yin Zhu be ok? Cheng An is worried. Cheng an knows that from his own point of view, he should not worry about Yin Zhu. He has not let them go before, but he just can''t control his heart. Go and have a look. He''ll go and have a look. He won''t help Yin Zhu any more. Cheng an says it in his heart. When the people of the dream clan arrived at the underground palace, Bai Kun had almost finished. Before the people of the dream clan could reach out and stop them, they saw that the heart of the world suddenly became smaller and disappeared in front of them as a light. Heaven with the heart of the world to escape after very happy, "baikun, thank you." This time things are so smooth, I really want to thank Bai Kun, and even Bai Ji. If Bai Ji didn''t block the connection between the heart of the world and the palace master for a period of time, they still have to find a way not to let the palace master know about it. The heart of the world itself is a part of him. It''s not so easy for others to seize it, but it''s different for the way of heaven. As long as you give him a chance, he can slowly recapture it. Now it''s just the beginning. He has a preliminary integration with the heart of the world, and then he can leave the world with the heart of the world. The world is so big. If you leave the dream clan and the palace master, you will have a vast future It''s not easy to catch him for the first time. It can be said that he basically succeeded. The rest is to find a place to hide, slowly integrate the heart of the world, completely become the heavenly way of the world, and get rid of anyone''s control. "The way of heaven, I have only one thing. Help me seal Yin Zhu''s memory and erase all my memories." Bai Kun put forward his request directly, which is very easy for the way of heaven. The way of heaven couldn''t help sighing when he heard this, "do you really want to do this? You don''t regret it? " Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "I never regret doing things, so you can do it." When Tiandao heard this, he didn''t know whether to say that Bai Kun was affectionate or that he was cruel and too cruel to himself. However, since Bai Kun asked for it, he agreed. "Bai Kun, with the integration of me and the heart of the world, you will also slowly disappear because of the integration. If you have any unfulfilled wishes, as long as I can do them, you say I will help you do them." Tiandao says that the world is his. Bai Kun and his family are his children. For a sensible child, Tiandao is willing to satisfy each other''s wishes. "Wish?" When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help sighing. When he was a child, his wish was to be with his father and mother. Someone loved him and cared about him. Unfortunately, Bai Ji sent him out for thousands of years'' arrangement. When he grew up, he realized that he had a lot of responsibilities. At that time, he hoped that one day he could be an ordinary person and do nothing But how could he be an ordinary person? He calculated step by step, and then went to the present step. Do you wish? Yin Zhu''s road has been arranged. Without his interference, Yin Zhu will only have a good life. As for A-fu and a-mu, they are probably going to quarrel, but her a-mu loves him A-fu very much. As long as A-fu is soft, sooner or later they will make up, so what else does he have to worry about."Wish, wish the world peace, wish the orcs of dream race can live together peacefully, and then everyone can eat, dress and warm." Bai Kun said with a smile, this wish is the first Yin Zhu said. Tiandao was silent for a while and said, "your wish will come true." It didn''t expect that Bai Kun''s wish would be this, which has nothing to do with him. It doesn''t like this morbid thing. When he has completed his own rules, he will get rid of those that shouldn''t exist and make the world a better place. The palace master felt the fusion of heaven and the heart of the world for the first time. Looking at the light disappearing in the sky, the palace master on the battlefield didn''t make a sound for a long time. At this time, he found that his contract with the heart of the world had become as if it were nothing, and that heaven still told him to succeed. Other people on the battlefield, including the orcs, stopped their movements in their hands at this time. They all looked up at the sky. Then they felt as if they had taken off a shackle. As for what it was, they could not say, but they could feel that the world had changed. Chumo, the third son of the dream family, looked at the silent palace master and said with some worry: "palace master, it seems that something is wrong with the dream family. Do you want to go back?" The expressionless face of the palace leader suddenly smiles. This smile is like the blossom of a thousand year old iron tree. He was stunned at the first moment of silence. The palace leader actually smiles, and he smiles so well. Looking at Chumo''s stupefied appearance, the palace master couldn''t help holding out his hand and touching the younger generation''s head. Then he shook his head and said, "no, this thing was originally planned by me." If not for his cooperation, can Baiji block the relationship between the heart of the world and him so easily? "That''s OK. Let''s keep fighting with the orcs?" Chumo couldn''t understand the thought of the palace leader. He wanted to say that although there were few dream people, they were still in the dominant position. But the palace leader told them not to let go of their hand to fight, so they spent it. Why? Did the palace leader have other backhand? What does the palace master want to do? "I don''t think they''re in the mood to fight us. Let''s pause." To be honest, the master of the Palace said that most of the people present were not in the mood. The people of the dream clan naturally worried about what happened in their rear area, and the orcs probably worried about Yin Zhu. Jono is really worried at this time. The people with low strength feel that it is not so obvious. Jono can feel the change of the world at once. Is this the integration of heaven and nature that Yin Zhu said before? If it is, what about Yin Zhu? What about Yin Zhu now? Unfortunately, now that he wants to leave here, he can''t get to Yinzhu. He can only hope that Bai Kun will bring Yinzhu back, otherwise he doesn''t know what Xiaojin will do. The dreamers and the Tiangong are in a mess. The dreamers just rush in to see Cheng an. He doesn''t go where there are many people, and he can''t squeeze in where there are many people. He goes where there are few people, but he finds Yin Zhu in a coma at the corner of the underground Palace. Chengan see this for the first time to go to Yin Zhu to pick up, found that no one noticed himself, he directly to Yin Zhu back to his home. Looking at Yin Zhu who is in a coma, Cheng An is puzzled. He doesn''t know whether he should hand over Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is very important to the people of the dream clan. But if you hand over Yin Zhu, can Yin Zhu still live? What''s more, the orcs are so irresponsible that they leave the injured Yin Zhu alone in the underground palace and are not afraid of accidents. He remembers that there are still several orcs who escape. Is it the ORC with Yin Zhu who has an accident? Fortunately, in addition to some problems in the underground palace today, otherwise he really can''t bring Yin Zhu back safely. Tengxiao and Leihe have returned safely at this time. When they go back to baikun''s house, they are waiting for the news of baikun and Yinzhu, but they haven''t been able to wait for the news of them for a long time. Tengxiao and Leihe can''t help but think, won''t something happen to them? Tengxiao and Leihe are aware of the great movement in the underground palace. They also know that Bai Kun must have done it. Bai Kun has arranged it. It should be OK, but why are they so late? There is also the change of the way of heaven. Tengxiao and Leihe feel the suppression of the way of heaven on them. Although it is not obvious, it has not been before. What did Bai Kun do? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 Yin Zhu wakes up and finds that he is lying on the bed, while Cheng An is napping there. How can he fall asleep and let Cheng an stay here? He always feels strange. Yin Zhu always feels that he has forgotten something, which should be very important to him, but she can''t remember it. Cheng an saw Yin Zhu wake up, very happy, "Yin Zhu, what''s wrong with you, and are you hungry?" Cheng an asks very worried. Cheng An is not willing to give Yin Zhu away. If you want to fight outside, you should fight. Why should a female be involved? No matter the orcs or the dreamers, she is always very generous to the females. Of course, no matter the orcs or the dreamers, the females are relatively few, and the cubs are even less. Cheng an says that fighting between races is a matter of males, no matter what It''s about the females. Yin Zhu shook his head. "I''m fine. How can I fall asleep here?" She was a little puzzled. "Yin Zhu, can''t you remember what happened before? I saw you dizzy in Tiangong, so I brought you back Cheng an feels that Yin Zhu is not right. Tiangong? Yin Zhu doubts, and then she carefully checks her memory. Then she finds that her memory is that she was brought to Mengzu by Chumo, and Tengxiao and Leihe come to Mengzu to save her. Then they agree to go to Tiangong to steal the heart of the world and holy water. Leihe and Tengxiao separate with him in order to attract others. As for her coma, remember before coma She seems to have been hit by something. She should be in a coma like that. But how do you think it''s wrong? But there''s nothing wrong with it. Should she think too much? "Chengan, thank you. I was attacked in Tiangong, and then I was in a coma. Fortunately, you brought me back, otherwise I would have been captured by those people of Mengzu." Yin Zhu took a look at the surrounding environment, which is different from the place where she was locked up before. It should be Chengan''s residence. "If it''s OK, I''ll get you something to eat. You have a good rest first. No one will come to my side for the time being." Cheng An said with a smile. Yin Zhu nods. He doesn''t know if Tengxiao Leihe and his wife have anything to do with each other. When he comes back, he has to ask Cheng An to help him find out. Besides, he has calculated Cheng an before, and Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed now. Cheng an quickly made a bowl of broth in, Yin Zhu ate it, and then looked at Cheng an very embarrassed, "Cheng An, I have two partners, I don''t know if they have something to do, I, you, can you help me pass a message to my partners, tell them I''m fine, let them not worry." Chengan heard this silent for a while, and then slowly stood up, "OK, do you have anything else to do?" Cheng An''s heart is not happy, and even he has some dark thoughts. If Yin Zhu doesn''t return to the orc side, and the dream side, Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to appear. He raises Yin Zhu in his own house, does that mean that Yin Zhu is his own? But this idea just flashed through her mind and then she told Cheng An to give up. Cheng an knew very well that Yin Zhu was not the kind of weak woman who could compromise with the male. Yin Zhu was soft on the outside and hard on the inside. Especially for some major events, she had her own views on right and wrong. She could never stay Yin Zhu with strong means. Another is that he can''t keep Yin Zhu in the house all his life, and he''s not sure that he can hide Yin Zhu well all his life. Otherwise, there will be hatred between the two races, and Yin Zhu and he will not come to a good end. Unless the orcs and the dreamers can join hands and give up the hatred, Yin Zhu is doomed to be unable to go out on the side of the dreamers, Yin Zhu''s life will be very painful, and he doesn''t want to see Yin Zhu like that. Yin Zhu is a person who has a mind and can do great things. Such a person is not a waste he can keep, but a good one to send people back. Otherwise, he will regret sooner or later, and Yin Zhu will hate him sooner or later. He can''t bear it. In fact, he can see that Yin Zhu''s nature is soft and soft, but he''s not stupid. Yin Zhu''s kindness to him is true, but it''s also false. To tell the truth, it''s because Yin Zhu cares about him. It''s true. What he says is from the bottom of his heart, not a hypocritical act. To say that Yin Zhu is false, it''s Yin Zhu''s deliberately close to him, but he doesn''t know, even if it''s warm In a short time, he is willing to. Say he is silly or not, he is greedy for this short warmth. Yin Zhu looks at Cheng''an''s back and feels guilty. She calculates Cheng''an over and over again. This is not her original intention, but she does it without hesitation in order to get out of trouble. She has lived so long, and few people can make her owe. As for the location of Leihe and Tengxiao told Chengan will let them two exposed, this Yinzhu did not think, Chengan is not like that. Tengxiao and Leihe can''t wait to come back. Yin Zhu and Bai Kun are very worried. They know the change of the world, but they don''t think of the fusion of heaven. Because Yin Zhu didn''t come back, Leihe and Yin Zhu can''t help but go out and ask about the peace secretly. As a result, when they heard the big news of Tiangong before, it was because the heart of the world had been taken away by others, and they even had a preliminary integration with Tiandao. When they heard the news, they almost didn''t die of fright, because they knew very well that part of Tiandao was on Yin Zhu, and the sudden integration of Tiandao meant that something had happened to Yin Zhu, so Bai Kun didn''t do it Come back.Because of this conjecture, the two men''s faces changed, especially Leihe almost didn''t rush out directly, but Tengxiao caught them behind, "Leihe, calm down, Yinzhu is OK." "How can it be all right? The way of heaven has been integrated. How can Yin Zhu be all right? Tengxiao, it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, Yin Zhu would not have fallen into the hands of the dream people." Reich was very angry. "Leihe, I''m Yin Zhu''s guardian. Can''t I feel Yin Zhu''s accident? Yin Zhu is OK. Yin Zhu is OK. " Teng Xiao said with certainty that although he didn''t know where Yin Zhu was for the time being, at least for the moment, Yin Zhu was still well, and there was no danger of his life. Reich was stunned when he heard this. Yes, he almost forgot this. Yin Zhu is OK. Leihe is a little relieved. "But Yin Zhu and Bai Kun didn''t come back. Something must have happened. Do you think Yin Zhu will be caught by them?" Reich was very worried. "I don''t know, but there should be something wrong with Yin Zhu. Otherwise, they won''t come back to join us. But as long as they are OK, we can always find a way to save them. If we are all arrested, no one can save them. So we must think of a good way, not to mess Tengxiao said calmly. I can''t help him not to be calm. It''s impossible for the orcs to send someone to save Yin Zhu, so they must be calm. What''s more, what''s behind the arrangement of the dream clan? Even people like Bai Kun have suffered losses, so they should be more careful. "I know. Let''s get some information first. Let''s make the people of Mengzu more alert. It''s not so easy for us to save Yinzhu." Leihe said with some headache, after all, with the lessons learned from the past, the dream people will never be fooled again. Just as they were still trying to plot, there was a knock at the door. The two men heard the knock and hid quickly, because they were shameful. In addition, they were worried that their whereabouts had been exposed and that the place could not live? It''s not that Leihe didn''t think about them. If they were baikun and Yinzhu, they would come in directly and would not open the door at all. Leihe also secretly climbs outside to have a peek. It''s not baikun but he knows them. It''s the dreamer who took care of Yinzhu before. This dreamer has no hostility to Yin Zhu. Before, he was asked to take him away. What did he do when he came to this place? Are you looking for them? Only Yin Zhu and Bai Kun know that they are in this place. Is there any news about them? Think of here, Leihe quickly told Tengxiao about Cheng''an, and then they said to see Cheng''an, if the Cheng''an is not good, the two of them can take people down, and then forced to ask about the news of Mengzu. Two people negotiate and open the door. Cheng an goes into the door and sees Leihe and Tengxiao. He can''t help but praise that the orc is also very powerful. He can get a house in the dream clan. It''s not ordinary people. It should be said that there should be their insiders in the dream clan, otherwise they can''t get the house. Who betrayed the people? Cheng an thinks about it and doesn''t worry about it, because now he is doing similar things himself. He is a small man. Let others worry about such a big event. Listen to Yin Zhu say two are her partner, although the person looks good, strength is certainly stronger than him, but see feel uncomfortable, Chengan don''t like them at all. "Yin Zhu was in a coma in Tiangong before, but now he has woken up. It''s OK. You can pick up Yin Zhu from me in the evening." Cheng An said with a cold face. Leihe first heard that Yinzhu was in a coma, and his heart was very uncomfortable. Later, he heard that Yinzhu woke up and was ok, so he put down his heart. "Yinzhu is OK, thank you." Lei he can see the vision of the dreamers when they look at Yin Zhu. He is very similar to him in the past. He likes and restrains him. But he can''t easily persuade himself to accept Yin Zhu. But the dreamers and the orcs have no good results. It''s better to cut off the connection between him and Yin Zhu. He doesn''t like the way Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu, but he thinks of the other party''s help. Thank you very much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 At the same time, the male immediately feels the hostility of the other party. Cheng an can''t help but be dumb when he sees this. In fact, these people don''t have to be on guard against him at all. He can''t affect their life. Then Cheng An said his address again, turned around and left. Maybe he didn''t want to get along with them. After all, his position is different, and there''s nothing to talk about. It''s embarrassing to stand together. If it wasn''t for Yin Zhu, they wouldn''t have contacted each other all their life. After knowing that Yinzhu is OK, Leihe and Tengxiao settle down a little. However, Yinzhu is in a coma, and baikun has no news. It seems that baikun and Yinzhu really have something to do with each other. Otherwise, baikun would not leave Yinzhu alone. I don''t know where baikun is at this time? But Bai Kun has strength and brain. I don''t think they need to worry about it. In the evening, Leihe and Tengxiao arrive at Chengan''s place and smoothly pick up Yinzhu. Yin Zhu is very grateful to Cheng An, especially for her role. Yin Zhu is very grateful and more guilty. Fortunately, Cheng an didn''t say anything, just let Yin Zhu go quickly, and then closed the door, obviously unwilling to tell Yin Zhu more. When Leihe and Tengxiao pick up the people back, Leihe can''t help asking: "Yin Zhu, what did you do after you went to Tiangong with Bai Kun? It''s said that the heart of the world has been taken away. Did you do it? How''s Bai Kun? " Tengxiao sat on one side and didn''t speak. Now he is trying to narrow his sense of existence. Don''t make Yin Zhu angry. "Bai Kun?" Yin Zhu tilted his head in doubt, "who is Bai Kun?" Leihe couldn''t sit still when he heard this, so he stood up abruptly, "Yinzhu, baikun is your partner. What''s wrong with you, Yin Zhu? " Leihe looks at Yinzhu very worried. Yin Zhu shook his head at this time, "don''t worry, I''m fine. Leihe, are you confused? I don''t have a partner named Bai Kun. I only have three partners, Jono, you and him." Yin Zhu points to Tengxiao on one side. Obviously, he is still angry with Tengxiao. He doesn''t want to say Tengxiao''s name? Leihe could not help swallowing his breath at this time, and then asked in a very low voice, "Yin Zhu, you said you have only three partners, you don''t know a man named Bai Kun?" "Yes. What''s the problem? " Yin Zhu said with wide eyes. When Leihe heard this, he couldn''t help saying that there was a big problem. It seems that Yinzhu has completely forgotten baikun. There is no baikun in Yinzhu''s memory. How can this happen? Leihe can feel that Yinzhu or Yinzhu has not been replaced. What''s the problem? "Then, Yin Zhu, do you remember what happened before you fainted?" Leihe asked carefully. "Remember, it was you who rescued me, and then we discussed how to get the heart of time and the holy water to detoxify me. You attracted people''s eyes in the front, I acted in the back, and I was attacked and escaped, fainted and saved by Cheng''an. What''s wrong?" Leihe asked again and again, where Yin Zhu didn''t understand that there was something wrong with him. "Leihe, do you mean I have a partner named Bai Kun? But why do I have no memory? " Yin Zhu knocked his head in disgust. When Leihe saw this, he took Yinzhu''s hand and said, "Yinzhu, what do you do by knocking your head? You don''t have to hurt yourself "But I can''t remember the person you said. He''s my partner. I should keep people in mind. I''ve forgotten them. Bai Kun knows how sad it is." Yin Zhu said quietly that she was not in a good mood. "No, how can Bai Kun be willing to make you sad? It''s OK. Bai Kun is very smart. He is sure to be OK. You should be injured and forget your memory for the time being, but we will be in Mengzu. We can''t find someone to show you. Do you think we should leave Mengzu early and check back?" Reich couldn''t help asking. "What about Bai Kun?" Yin Zhu can''t help but worry. She can''t remember Bai Kun at all. She doesn''t have any. But since this person says that she is her partner, she must care about it. It doesn''t matter if she forgets it. If she gets along well, her memory will come back. Leihe is very flustered now. Considering the integration of the heart of the world, Yin Zhu must have a big problem. Even Bai Kun may have an accident. Otherwise, Bai Kun has no information at all. Leihe just wants to take Yin Zhu away from this place and go back to find Jono to find a way. "Bai Kun, I''ll ask Tengxiao to find her. I''ll take you back first." Leihe holds Yinzhu in his arms, and his heart is very flustered. Leihe coaxes Yin Zhu to sleep. Then he grabs Tengxiao and says, "Tengxiao, I think something may have happened to baikun." Tengxiao didn''t say a word when he heard this, but he was silent. "You say that a person who is so emotional as Yin Zhu, how can he forget a person when he is good? Looking at Yin Zhu, there is no scar on his body, and the heart of the world is fused, but Yin Zhu is OK, and then he forgets the memory of a person. What''s the problem? You said Bai Kun would come back if he was ok, but he didn''t come back. " Reich was worried. He was really worried.Tengxiao was silent for a long time when he heard this, "now we don''t know what the problem is. You take Yinzhu back first, and you and Jono will take care of him. Everyone will be relieved. I''ll stay here to find baikun." "Tengxiao, what would happen if something happened to baikun?" Leihe said lightly. Tengxiao is silent when he hears this. Yin Zhu is very emotional. If Bai Kun really has an accident because of Yin Zhu, what face does he have to stay with Yin Zhu? His disaster is not dead, but Bai Kun is dead. He wholeheartedly intends to fight with his life, but Bai Kun has an accident instead of waiting for him? Tengxiao didn''t dare to think. He wanted to fight for his life. Yin Zhu would forgive himself one day, but what if Bai Kun was gone? "Bai Kun is so clever. How could something happen?" Tengxiao said aloud. He didn''t know whether it was to comfort himself or Leihe. Leihe is not so optimistic in his mind. Baikun can do everything well. Now Yinzhu has forgotten his memory. No one knows what happened to baikun and Yinzhu that day. Leihe now remembers that baikun asked him to go to heaven with Tengxiao that day and said that it was true to attract other people''s attention, but it also separated them from Yinzhu Lei he is more worried about what Bai Kun has done to Yin Zhu. "Bai Kun is just too clever." Reich gritted his teeth. This guy is too smart, so he never looked out for this guy. "You''ll leave at daybreak tomorrow. I''ll stay and continue to inquire." Tengxiao said. "All right." Now they are confused. It''s better to go back and have a good discussion. On the other side, Mengji, who was taken away by Baiji, wakes up and sees that her environment has changed. Mengji jumps up abruptly, "Baiji, where''s baikun?" Mengji looked at the silent Baiji and couldn''t help crying, "Baiji, you just let baikun die. You know that baikun will disappear completely and disappear in the end. Baiji, how can you be so cruel? It''s your son, your son." Bai Ji looked at Meng Ji who jumped on him and kept beating him. After a long time, he couldn''t help spitting out, "what can I do? Once integrated, I can''t hear it, let alone I can''t get close to the heart of the world. " "Then why did you take me away and let me take the place of Bai Kun?" Mengji cried out. Bai Ji was silent when he heard this. If Meng Ji was willing to replace Bai Kun at that time, it was feasible, but he was reluctant, and Bai Kun would not agree. "Mengji, don''t do that. I don''t want to do that. It''s baikun. It''s baikun himself. He wants to die himself. He won''t discuss it with me." Bai Ji squatted on the ground at this time, covered his face and said. Bai Ji also liked the only son, and he didn''t want to see Bai Kun die, but he didn''t think of it, really didn''t think of it. Mengji can''t help crying at this time. She regrets that there is no right in the world like her son. She shouldn''t let Baiji calculate so much, especially Yinzhu, who is her daughter-in-law. As a result, their husband and wife didn''t admit her at all, because they were afraid that they would get in touch with each other and have feelings. Who could think of calculating other people and finally take her son away The calculation goes in. Bai Kun complained about their husband and wife. Otherwise, he would not have asked them if they didn''t regret it. Meng Ji covered her chest. This wolf was so cruel that she didn''t regret it. How could she not regret it. Wolf cub, poke her heart, or with the most ruthless way, she regret to die, regret to want to die. "Baiji, let''s find a way, find a way. Now the way of heaven hasn''t completely engulfed baikun''s soul. Let''s grab it. I''m afraid we can take back a little bit. Let''s slowly feed the children. Please, Baiji." Meng Ji looks at Bai Ji with a cry. Bai Ji was decadent at this time. He said bitterly, "the way of heaven has already run away. What can we do with him? If there is a way, the only way should be the palace master who once contracted the heart of time. But he is my enemy who killed my father. He won''t help me at all. He will even kill us. Mengji, I really can''t help him." Bai Kun''s skill was completely unexpected. Even Bai Kun cooperated with Tiandao to make Tiandao completely out of his control, and also out of the control of the palace master. Bai Ji didn''t understand what Bai Kun wanted to do at this time. He thought that at the beginning, Bai Kun listened to his own ideas. Even those plans were discussed with Bai Kun. He didn''t know when Bai Kun''s ideas had changed. The child didn''t talk to Yin Zhu since he met him. He was also worried that Yin Zhu might find clues and didn''t dare Contact with Bai Kun, the last contact is that he orders Bai Kun to act according to the plan, and then the present result, which is also unacceptable to him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 "Then we will go to the palace master and ask him to save Bai Kun." Meng Ji looks at Bai Ji pleadingly. Bai Ji''s face was a little reluctant when he heard this. He said with great difficulty: "Mengji, the palace master is my enemy who killed my father." "Baiji, I know it''s very painful for you to bow to the palace master, but baikun is our son. We still have a way to save him. Do you want to give up?" Mengji said in agony. Bai Ji was silent when he heard this. Part of the reason why he calculated so much was ambition. But at the beginning, hatred supported him. He always wanted revenge. Now he can''t make him bow to his enemies. Dream Ji see white sacrifice silence, don''t answer the appearance, know this thing white sacrifice won''t do, but dream Ji not reconciled. "Baiji, I know that your father is gone, and you hate the palace master. But your father is gone, and baikun can be saved. Is the living baikun not as good as your father in your heart? Even if your father is still here, he may love Bai Kun very much. " Mengji cried and said. Bai Ji''s face changed when he heard this. Then he strained his face and said angrily, "it''s not about whether I bow my head or not, but that the palace master can''t help us at all, you know? As long as we both show up in front of him, maybe he will kill us directly. " "No, the palace master wants to control the way of heaven. We are powerful, and we can certainly help. As long as you can put down your hatred, we can save Bai Kun. Even a little hope, Bai Ji, I have been with you for thousands of years. You have always asked me to do anything, and I have never asked you to do anything. Now I beg you, and I only ask you one thing, please save Bai Kun ¡£¡± Meng Ji looks at Bai Ji pleadingly. When Bai Ji hears Meng Ji''s words, it''s impossible for him to say that he doesn''t feel it. He can put down his hatred and even drive the dog who becomes the leader of the palace. This is something Bai Ji absolutely doesn''t want and can''t do. "I can''t do it, Maggie. I can''t do it. Don''t force me." Bai Ji roared loudly, his body still kept shaking. Mengji looks at Baiji and shakes her head in despair. "Baiji, I won''t force you. Since I have been with you for so long, you have always forced me to make a choice. From the former orc to baikun, it''s you every time. You ask me to give up my mission as the Orc king, just to complete your plan. I let Meizu die and hurt countless people. For calculation, I don''t want baikun Leaving me, Bai Kun finally came to Yin Zhu according to your intention. With today''s results, you always forced me to make a choice. I never forced you, and I don''t have the ability to force you. " "Baiji, I''ve followed you. I''ve always listened to you. But this time, I''m afraid I can''t. I''m going to listen to my own words. I want to save baikun. This is the only thing I can do for baikun when I''m an aunt. Even if I''m dead, I''ll ask for it." Mengji slowly got up from the ground and wiped the tears from her face. "Baiji, you are destined to take a lonely road. You can go by yourself in the future. I''ll go." Mengji said and walked out directly. Hearing this, Bai Ji grabs Meng Ji''s hand. "Meng Ji, what do you mean? Are you going to leave me alone?" At this time, Meng Ji threw away Bai Ji''s hand, and then calmly looked at Bai Ji standing in front of her I, "Bai Ji, everyone has his own mission to do, you revenge, I do what I want to do, so don''t come to me again." Mengji then strides out. She wants to go to the palace master quickly, and then tries to save baikun. White sacrifice silly looking at his empty hand, dream Ji this is don''t want him? Looking at Mengji who can''t look back, Baiji can''t help covering his face, squatting down and hugging himself in pain. If Mengji asks for something else, he will agree, but he really can''t do it. Even if he reluctantly agrees, he is afraid that he will rush to kill the other party when he sees the palace leader. Baiji is painfully tangled. Looking at his empty room, he finally chases out. Can he stop Mengji? Another thing is that he can''t let Mengji have an accident. In the orc world, all people can feel the change of the way of heaven, especially the dream people. The dream people are powerful because they devour the beast pill. Now the rules begin to change, and their devouring power begins to degenerate. Although the degradation is not much, they can feel that their power is constantly decreasing. Although the speed is very slow, they are also afraid, If it goes on for such a long time, their strength will disappear sooner or later. The only one who is calm is probably the master of the temple, "master, what''s the matter? Why does our strength keep regressing? " One of them asked anxiously. The master of the temple said lightly, "the heart of the world has been fused, the way of heaven has been restarted, the rules of the world have changed, and the way of heaven is probably to suppress the dream clan." What did the dream people do to the way of heaven? I think the way of heaven is clearly remembered. The dream people who are disgusted by the way of heaven will not have good results. The way of heaven, which has suffered losses, will not let anyone''s strength be too strong, at least under his control, so that the world will not get out of control again. When the people of the dream clan heard the palace master speak slowly, they couldn''t help but feel very anxious, "palace master, what should we do? If we don''t have the power to be suppressed, what will we do in the future? "Hearing this, the palace master looked up and said, "in the future, does the dream family have a future?" Liu Shengzi looked at the palace master in amazement at this time: "palace master, what are you talking about? We are afraid of you like this." Hearing this, the palace master laughed, "you don''t have to be afraid. I will always find a way for the dream people, even the most difficult way." This is what he has to do for the dream people. "What are we going to do?" This suddenly changed, and they were all at a loss, and listening to the tone of the palace leader, they would not be good in the future. "What''s the panic? I''m not dead yet. As for the hardship, you can see that the orcs are so hard. They haven''t come here for thousands of years. Forget it. You don''t understand what I''m telling you. You will understand it later." The palace master is a little impatient. He doesn''t want to explain to these people. Anyway, he doesn''t know how the world will change in the end. He looks at it first, and only knows when the result comes out, will he face the reality naturally. It would be bad if it fell to the same place as the orcs. The people below thought that everyone around was talking about what to do. The palace master didn''t care about these people. He just let the others leave and left Chumo. "Chumo, do you know what I left you for?" The palace master asked lightly. Chumo shakes his head and tells the truth. Many people can''t understand what he''s doing, and many of the arrangements are confusing. At this time, the palace master raised his head slightly and said in a very light tone, "I know many of you want to be the palace master. In fact, I hate being the palace master very much. But I have to be the palace master. I''ve been waiting for the world to change. Unfortunately, I can''t change it. I can only change it by others. I''ve thought of several ways. In fact, this is the best way The best. " Chumo didn''t make a sound, because he didn''t understand what he was saying. In fact, the palace master didn''t need people to give advice. He was always talented and nobody could stop him. He just needed to be a quiet listener at this time. "Our world has been distorted, so the way of heaven must be integrated. At the beginning, it took me thousands of years to refine the contract of the heart of that world. Do you think I can make the contract so easily? Maybe I would rather destroy myself than be integrated and controlled by me. The way of heaven must hate the dreamers when others integrate, but I think the dreamers are also part of this world Not every member of the dream clan is bad. The way of heaven will surely leave a trace of life for the dream clan. This is our chance. I can''t destroy the world. " The palace master murmured. "Master, are you ok?" Chumo looks at the nagging palace master and asks anxiously. At this time, the palace master looked at Chumo gently, then said with a smile, "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. Chumo, I want to choose you as the successor of the dream clan. Do you have the confidence to take the people of the dream clan down?" Chumo was surprised to hear this, "palace master, are you kidding me? You know, I don''t have that ability." He''s just one of the saints. He''s not the strongest or the most powerful. He doesn''t dare to think about it himself. Besides, isn''t the manager of the dream clan always the palace leader? What are you going to do and arrange for the future? "I think you''re quite suitable. The dream clan doesn''t need a strong leader. The next dream clan needs a calm leader to take them down, because the next dream clan is destined to suffer and be wronged, so it doesn''t need a strong leader." The palace Master said lightly. Chumo''s heart choked when he heard this. Doesn''t that mean he can''t compare with the others? Obviously, I chose myself as my successor, but why do I feel very uncomfortable when I hear that? Because you are incompetent, I chose you? The palace master probably guessed Chumo''s idea and couldn''t help laughing, "the incompetent people can''t be the Holy Son of the dream clan." Chumo grabs his hair awkwardly when he hears this. Can the palace master read it? "Lord, I''m afraid I can''t keep the dream family well, and they won''t obey me, so you must be good to lead the dream family down." The palace master immediately recognized Chumo''s careful thinking. He reached out and pointed to Chumo and laughed, "don''t worry, they will listen to my orders. What''s more, your strength will be reduced in the future. What can they do to you in the end? Didn''t I tell you to find a good-natured man to take care of Yin Zhu? After going back, drive him out of the dream clan, and the dream clan will not take in traitors. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 Chumo was stunned when he heard the request of the palace master, "why?" Chumo knows Cheng''an. There are few new dreamers. Cheng''an is the last one to be born. Even though Cheng''an is weak, Chumo will subconsciously take care of him and treat him as a child. At the beginning, the palace Master said that he wanted to find a pure and virtuous person to take care of Yin Zhu. He first thought of Cheng''an. Most of the dreamers are old monsters who have lived for more than a thousand years. Most of them are arrogant. There are really no people who can take care of them carefully, let alone take care of an ORC. So he let Cheng''an go. Cheng''an''s strength is weak, let alone the change of the way of heaven Will suppress the dream family, then Chengan will be even weaker, but the palace leader also wants to drive Chengan away, this is simply not to give Chengan a way to live. "Palace master, is that boy Cheng an did something wrong? Can you not drive him away? I will punish him severely after I go back." Chumo said quickly. At this time, the palace master gave Chumo a light glance, "Chumo, my request is this one, you can''t do it?" Chumo saw the cold look of the palace leader and didn''t dare to say anything again. "But if Cheng An is driven out, he is afraid that he can''t survive. Cheng An is very weak. Although Cheng An is useless, he is at least a symbol of our dream clan. Isn''t he the one who left people behind?" Chumo is careful to intercede for Chengan. "I don''t like nonsense, Chumo." The palace master coldly emphasized that this time Chu Mo really didn''t dare to say any more. He had already overstepped. "Chumo, you can''t understand what I''m doing, but you should know that since I want to do that, there must be my reason. You don''t need to think clearly if you don''t understand. You just have to do it, do you understand?" The palace Master said lightly. When Chumo heard this, he couldn''t help thinking that he was not smart, and people didn''t need him to be smart. They just saw him obedient. To understand this, Chumo was very sad. He was obedient when people chose his successor. Chumo hesitated for a while and said, "I know, palace master." In fact, many dream people don''t understand what the palace master does, but the palace master won''t harm the dream people. No matter what happens to the dream people, the palace master is always the first to rush to the front. The palace master is the God of all dream people, and he really should be obedient. "Do you know who I am? What''s your name? " The palace leader sighed. The voice of asking was not very high, but he could hear it clearly. "I don''t know." Chumo answers seriously. Meanwhile, his heart is in a mess. The palace master not only chooses him as his successor, but also talks to him from the bottom of his heart. This is the treatment that everyone doesn''t have. What should he do? What does the palace master want to do? He always has a bad feeling. As for the name of the palace master, he really doesn''t know. The palace master of the holy palace is very mysterious. No one knows his name, or even what he looks like. But the palace master is the palace master. As long as you see him, you will know that he is the palace master, and no one can replace him. It is reasonable to say that as the ruler of the dream clan, all the people of the dream clan should be familiar with the existence. However, no one knows the name and appearance of the palace leader, but the names and appearance of several elders of the dream clan. He also has the impression that he has inquired about the information about the palace leader because of curiosity before, but because of this, he has been ignored by several people After the elder taught him a lesson, he was honest and didn''t dare to ask for any more information. What surprised him most was that no one in the whole dream clan ever mentioned the name of the palace leader, which was the most magical place. The palace Master heard a faint smile, "you are honest, then you are honest, what kind of race do you think the dream clan is?" Chumo was stunned when he heard this. In fact, Mengzu is a very good person in his own group. He doesn''t bully the weak. The only bad thing he does is enslave the orcs. But isn''t it normal to cross race? Before, orcs wanted to enslave them, but they were better at it. "Chumo, do you know? At the beginning, the world was quite unfriendly to the whole human race. We didn''t know what to eat and what not to eat. At that time, people often died because of starvation and freezing, and even all kinds of natural disasters came. All kinds of disasters exist because of the incompleteness of the way of heaven. In order to survive, the struggle between races is very normal. " The palace master looked up at the sky at this time. "Later, a complete new way of heaven was finally conceived. At that time, I was thinking, if the way of heaven was in the hands of the dream people, would the dream people live well without food and clothing? Maybe that''s what the orcs thought. Then we split the way of heaven that we had just conceived. Grandma and the king of beasts snatched half of it. I was very happy after I got the way of heaven. I wanted to bring a happy life to the people. In order to better control the way of heaven, I wiped out a little bit of wisdom that was just born in the heart of the world. After controlling half of the heart of the world, I made the animal pill again, because The people of the dream clan are very powerful, and they don''t lack food and drink. Just when I thought I was the sage of the dream clan and wanted to stand at the peak, I found that the dream clan couldn''t do it. I don''t know how, the dream clan turned into a cannibal race in the end. This is not what I want. " The palace master''s eyes are full of pain."Cannibalism?" At first, he was stunned. At this time, the palace master nodded sadly, "yes, we ate the beast pill. In fact, what we ate was the life of the orcs. However, it gradually evolved into cannibalism. I don''t know if I wiped out the punishment of heaven. Who do you think I am? In fact, I don''t know who I am, because there are too many people''s memories in my head. In the dream clan, everyone who ate the animal pill is good at first, but in the end, because cannibalism will get out of control, the only one who won''t get out of control is me who has contracted the heart of the world. Therefore, in order to control the people of the dream clan and not let the ethnic group be in chaos, no one will lose control when he is about to get out of control When I lose control, I will swallow up the memory of so many people. I really don''t know who I am Chumo was so scared that he stepped back a few steps, and then sat down on the ground. He was scared. He really didn''t expect to hear such news when he was left behind. In fact, he didn''t want to know such a big secret. Can''t he pretend to know nothing now? "So in the last few hundred years, I have been suppressing our people not to absorb the animal elixirs, even the animal elixirs in the lower world. Apart from the problems in our world, I later found that there are similar problems in the orc nightmare tribe. For example, the reincarnation formula made by baiji is different from our absorption of the animal elixirs, but it''s the most important After the end of different ways, ah, I found this more and more afraid, you know, the dream clan has not had a new life for thousands of years, and the orc side is OK, I am really afraid that the world will be destroyed, I gradually understand that this is because there is no way of heaven in the world, the world began to collapse, so when I know that Baiji plans those things, I will do nothing, Give Bai Ji a chance to succeed, and let Yin Zhu come to this world. " The palace master slowly said all the things he knew. Chumo felt some pain in his head at this time. He looked at the palace master pitifully and asked, "palace master, I am weak. I may not be able to bear the responsibility of ethnic inheritance." If you were still a little complacent when you were elected as the successor before, Chumo didn''t have any idea. This responsibility is too heavy to bear even the palace leader, let alone him. The palace master was so angry that he slapped him and said, "you don''t want to cheat. Since I choose you, you can. The dream clan has already been like this, and can''t stand any big storm. In fact, the orcs can''t stand it either. At the beginning of the integration of heaven, I really thought about getting Yin Zhu''s body''s heaven out and directly integrating. After thinking about it, I found that it''s impossible. The other half of the heaven went to another world and learned the rules of another world, which has changed a lot and even grown up Get up, I can''t change it at will. If I force it, the world will be destroyed. This is our home. We can''t destroy it. " "But with the integration of heaven and Tao, will the world be better?" Chumo asked curiously. The palace master nodded at this time and said, "the world will certainly be better, but I don''t know if the way of heaven can tolerate the dream people?" Baiji told himself the heart of the world. He just wanted to see what Baiji wanted to do. At that time, if Baiji could control the way of heaven, it would be good. Baiji just wanted revenge. He asked him to take revenge. As long as the dream people were good, who knows, Baiji didn''t succeed in the end. Baiji sneaks back to Mengzu. Baiji thinks that the palace master doesn''t know what happened to Mengzu. In fact, he knows all about what happened to Mengzu. He controls the whole city of Mengzu by refining the heart of the world. He knows everyone and everything he does in it, and no one wants to hide it. What Baiji wants to do is exactly the same as what he thinks, so he let Baiji do it. Who would have thought that the wise Baiji could not control his son and asked baikun to fight back. "What am I going to do? I can''t afford it." Chumo really wants to cry. If the dream clan is destroyed in his hands, he can''t be at ease even if he dies. "But I believe you can do it, Chumo." The palace Master said calmly. Hearing this, Chumo felt that he was carrying thousands of pounds of boulders, which made him gasp. "I can''t do it. I can''t do it. Palace master, where do you think I can do it? " Chumo really wants to cry. He feels that his life is not easy. Such an important task should not be handed over to a smart and capable person. Why is it him? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 The palace master didn''t look at Chumo''s pleading face at all. If this boy really has no ability, he can''t be the third sage son. It''s just that he is lazy and doesn''t want to take on the responsibility. Chumo looks at the palace master''s unswerving expression and knows that there''s no way to change the way he accepts the dream clan. Moreover, seeing the palace master''s appearance, he will solve the internal contradictions of the dream clan and then hand them over to him. But what I said in my first meditation is that the most difficult thing to face now is the external difficulties. Another thing is that once the strength of the dream clan declines, the orcs and the dream clan have been hating each other for thousands of years. There are so many orcs. If we have the same strength, the orcs can kill them. What to do? Chumo has a headache. He has been reluctant to accept the dream family, not unwilling to contribute to the dream family, but afraid that he will not do well. The dream family is really in the most difficult time. What scares him most is that the master of the palace has said so much, which seems to explain the future affairs. The master of the palace has always been the God of the sea of the dream family. The master of the palace doesn''t show up. However, as long as he is there, everyone will be at ease. The main reason is that there is an accident in the palace. Can the people of the dream family hold on? "Chumo, take care of the business here first. I''ll go back to Mengzu first. How about you consult with the orcs to see if we can stop the war? " The palace master ordered. "Lord, you must be well." Chumo originally wanted to stop it, but he thought about the use of stopping it. No one could change what the palace master decided, and he couldn''t stop it, so he could only ask the palace master to do well. "Don''t worry, of course I will be fine. I also want to see the dream family''s fine." The palace Master said with a smile and turned away. Chumo can''t help but feel a little relieved when he hears this. The palace master takes the dream family so seriously that nothing will happen if he doesn''t know the future development. The palace master soon returned to the dream clan and saw that the place where the heart of the world was originally placed had lost the heart of the world. Even now, he could only roughly feel that the heart of the world was somewhere, but the detailed place could not be found. It''s hard to find out the way of heaven. If it takes a long time to get to the heart of the world, I''m afraid that the heart of the world will shift its position. As time goes by, his last connection with the heart of the world will disappear. "What should I do? It''s all because we''re not good enough, even for ourselves, and the heart of the world has been stolen. " Elder with a lot of dream people sobbing, they all know the importance of the heart of the world to dream people. "Come on, don''t be sad. I''ll deal with the rest. You can settle down the clansmen and let them not panic. It will be OK. The dream clansman will be OK." The master of the Palace said firmly. The master of the palace is the God of the sea. With this saying, all people feel at ease. No one has ever thought about it. If the master of the palace can''t do it, maybe the master of the palace has never failed in history. All people believe that as long as the master of the Palace is there, no great difficulty can be overcome. After all the people were sent out, the palace master went back to the palace where he lived. Looking at the empty palace, the palace master still found some interesting differences. Someone had been here. "Come out, Baiji. I know it''s you." The master of the palace sat in his own position and said faintly. At this time, Bai Ji turned out from behind a big pillar, and then said coldly, "I didn''t want to hide it from the palace master." "You have the courage to come to see me. Don''t you always hide from me?" The palace master looked at the white sacrifice in front of him coldly. "I can''t beat you. Can''t I avoid you? I don''t understand why you wanted to kill my father. Why? He has done so much for the dream clan and is a hero of the dream clan, but you have killed him. Even my father can''t get a due honor even to his death. Why do you want to do this? " Baiji asked in pain. This person used to be his belief, but it turned out that this person pushed him to hell. He didn''t dare to see this person all the time. Except for his lack of strength, he felt sorry in his heart. He hated this person very much. If it wasn''t for the man in front of him, he would not have become what he is now, and he would not have been so unscrupulous. "I said I didn''t kill your father. Your father died of old age. Do you believe it?" The palace Master said quietly. "You still want to cheat me. I saw with my own eyes that you have done harm to my father. You dare to cheat me with such lies. You are shameless." Bai Ji cried out. The palace master looked at the white sacrifice whose eyes were red with anger. He could not help sighing, and then said helplessly, "so, so you fled from the dream clan, and then cheated the king of beasts daughter''s trust, and planned to come back to me for revenge, didn''t you? After all, I''m the palace master of the dream clan. I''m the most powerful person of the dream clan. Only the daughter of the king of beasts has the ability to help you fight with me, right? Baiji, you are blinded by hatred. You can really use everything. " "What are you talking about?" White sacrifice at this time some flustered looking at a side not far from the pale dream Ji. Mengji said quietly at this time, "palace master, you don''t have to separate the feelings between me and Baiji. He has some feelings for me. I still know that our husband and wife come here because I want to ask the palace master to find a way to save our child baikun. The heart of the world is fused. From the standpoint of heaven, it won''t be very good for orcs. Palace master, you see what we are Is it not cooperation that grabs the heart of the world? As long as you can help me get Bai Kun back, you can do anything for me. " Seeing that Bai Ji is still fighting with the palace master, the most basic thing has never been said. Meng Ji can''t help but ask for her own request.Mengji didn''t say Baiji, just said to let herself do anything. Now Mengji doesn''t know what Baiji will do. When she finally receives the fruits of victory, she really doesn''t know whether baiji is willing to give up the fruits for her son. "Bai Kun, he''s very smart. He''s smarter than Bai Ji." The palace master laughs with a loving face. Bai Ji looked at the familiar loving smile on the palace master''s face, and could not help gritting his teeth. The palace master is always like this, a kind of fake, but all the people in the dream clan were deceived by his kind look. "Palace master, how can you save Bai Kun? What conditions do you have for him?" Mengji looks at the palace master in supplication. The palace master ignored Mengji and asked Baiji, "Baiji, do you hate me so much that I want to die?" "Of course, monsters like you should have died long ago. You shouldn''t have lived in this world." Bai Ji said bitterly that if he could, he would like to kill him. "I''m a monster? It''s true that I''m a monster. I shouldn''t be alive. It should be over long ago. " The palace Master said very sad. When Bai Ji heard this, he looked at the palace master with more vigilance. Such a person would have said that he would die. If he wanted to die, he should have died long ago. "Bai Ji, do you want to save Bai Kun?" Asked the palace master. Bai Ji rolled his eyes when he heard this, "of course, he''s my only son, but I won''t ask you, never. I''d rather I die." Bai Ji''s last words were roared out. "White sacrifice!! What are you going to do with Baiji, palace master? Please don''t worry about Baiji. Please save baikun. " Mengji goes to Baiji and pushes Baiji. "Baiji, you are from the dream family, aren''t you? Do you still yearn for the dream family The palace master could not help asking at this time. "What are you trying to say? Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t beat around the bush. " Bai Ji said impatiently. "Well, let me just say that you are a member of the dream clan. The dream clan has difficulties in the future. I ask you to continue to guard the successor of the dream clan and help him lead the dream clan through the difficult period. How about I help you save Bai Kun? It''s very cost-effective." The palace Master said very simply. "Guardian? Where do I need to guard you? " Bai Ji sarcastically says that the palace master is the patron saint of the dream clan, and no one can replace him. It''s not that he didn''t want to expose the disgusting death of the palace master and kill his father before, but no one believed it. This man is very good at brainwashing. "Baiji, I just said, will you answer my request? It won''t be too difficult for you, Baiji. Do you want your son baikun to live? " The palace Master said lightly. Do you agree? Bai Ji is silent. In fact, he is not tired of the nightmare people. Even the reason why he is so convenient to walk in the dream people is that the people of the dream people are helping him. He still has a lot of feelings for the people, that is, hatred. It''s only against the Palace leader, not against the dream people. As for guarding the dream people, he looks at Mengji around him, and he doesn''t know whether to guard, but he doesn''t know He won''t ignore those dream people who have a good relationship, and he won''t watch the dream people exterminate. Looking at Bai Ji''s silence, the palace master guessed Bai Ji''s mind. If Bai Ji hated the whole clan and didn''t want to take care of the affairs of the dream clan, he would retort that he was a dream clan. If he really hated the nightmare clan, he would give up his identity. In front of Chumo, Chumo''s temperament is suitable for Shoucheng, while baiji is the person he arranges to guard the dream clan. Baiji is smart. With these two people, the dream clan can get out of the predicament. At this time, Bai Ji said helplessly, "I want to save Bai Kun very much, but I can''t believe you. You won''t let me go so easily. You''ve been calculating a lot for a long time. I can''t count you. I''m afraid I''ll pay more in the future, or even what I can''t pay." Bai Ji refused himself. At this time, the palace master could not help sighing, "why can''t you believe me once and give up the chance to save Bai Kun? You should know very well that no one can save Bai Kun except me, otherwise you won''t come to me and beg me. Bai Kun has done so many things for you, and you owe him so much that you just give up the chance to save him? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 Mengji looked at Baiji, who was still hesitating. She couldn''t help stretching out her hand to pull Baiji. "What are you still thinking about? No matter it''s going up the sword mountain or down the sea of fire, I have to save baikun. Baiji, is it so difficult for baikun to put down your hatred?" "White sacrifice?" Meng Ji looks at Bai Ji pleadingly. "We have already owed enough to this child. Now I just want to make up for it. As long as I can make up for him, I can do whatever I want. Palace master, you can save Bai Kun. I promise for him what you said." Mengji said without hesitation. She knows that Bai Ji has a grudge against the palace master, but can the biggest grudge compare with her own child''s life? "You get up, you don''t have to." Looking at Mengji who kept kowtowing over there, the palace master sighed and said, "I pity you for your motherly heart, but Baiji won''t agree." "Baiji, I beg you, what else can we lose at this stage, the worst plan? But then, what are you still insisting on?" Mengji asked in agony. Baiji looks at Mengji crying, and he is also sad. What Mengji says is right. Now he has nothing to lose. The situation that has been arranged for thousands of years has been destroyed by his son. Now he has to find a way to save him and ask for his enemy. If he wants to suppress his grievances, he has a disobedient son. As for the palace master, he should be able to save Bai Kun, but it''s not so easy to think about it. He put forward such simple and even unconditional conditions. How could he let himself go so cheaply? Baiji is somewhat suspicious. "How do you want to save Bai Kun? I always want to make sure that you can really save Bai Kun, right?" White sacrifice cold hum. At this time, the palace Master said with a faint smile: "you think you can go back and forth in the dream family so easily, even if there are previous human feelings in it, how many people in the dream family dare to go against my wishes? Baiji, everything you do is in my prediction, even without my active cooperation, can you block my connection with the heart of the world? The heart of the world is so important, if you calculate so much, do you think I will not stay behind? And is the heart of a refined world really so easy to be integrated? I even told you that even Ziji broke the seal between the two continents and let the two continents merge. I calculated all these things. Do you believe it? " Bai Ji was stunned when he heard this. Since the palace Master said so, he naturally believed it. He just thought that he had been used by the palace master from beginning to end. Bai Ji was not reconciled. "Do you believe that I can save Bai Kun, even the way of heaven will fall on me?" The palace master asked with a smile. "But I still don''t believe you, and I can''t believe you." Bai Ji said, biting his teeth. "Baiji, you are very boring. No matter what you do, you are determined to what you think. You are not willing to listen to other people''s opinions at all. What I want to tell you is that what you think may not be right. Do you directly overturn all your thoughts, so you dare not accept it?" The palace master looked at Bai Ji helplessly at this time. When Bai Ji heard this, he gave a cold hum and didn''t speak. "Baiji, what I want to say is that I don''t have any hostility to you from the beginning to the end, and I don''t even want to be nice to you all the time, because I feel guilty and I want to make up for it, so why can''t you accept my kindness?" The palace Master said with a sigh. "Good for me? Are you good to me when you devour my father? You made me run away since I was a child. Do you still think it''s good for me? Even now I am you, that''s your good Bai Ji said sarcastically. The dream Ji listened and then looked up at the palace Lord in consternation, swallow? She knew that the dream clan would devour the orcs'' Cultivation of animal elixir, but she didn''t expect that the dream clan would even devour the same clan. Is this still human? Especially this person is the highest leader in the dream clan. It''s terrible. Is the powerful power of the palace leader obtained by swallowing others? "Baiji, you, you." The palace master sighed helplessly, then he suddenly changed a voice and said to Bai Ji, "Bai Ji, if you don''t believe the palace master, what about me?" When Bai Ji heard this, his whole body trembled, and then he said to the palace master angrily, "you are so mean, you want to confuse me with my father''s voice." When the voice heard this, it sighed again, "Baiji, do you remember the last thing we told you? Bai Ji, my father has gone to practice. When my father becomes the most powerful man of the dream clan, he will come to you. " "You devoured my father. It''s normal to have my father''s memory." Bai Ji gritted his teeth and said that he would not believe a word of what the palace Master said. The palace master shakes his head helplessly at this time, obviously he has no way to Bai Ji''s stubbornness. "Bai Ji, do you know why the palace master is always called the palace master, and no one knows his name? No matter where you go, you can''t find out the name of the palace master? " The palace master sighed. "Because the palace master has no name, do you know? Because the dream clan is out of control after absorbing the orc''s animal elixir. Everyone who practices to the extreme will become a madman without humanity in the end. Only the palace master who has refined the heart of the world can keep sober. So the experts who practice to the extreme in the dream clan choose to integrate themselves with the palace master, not devour them, but integrate them. Do you know that? It can be said that I have all the feelings and memories of people who have been integrated into my body through the ages, so even I don''t know my own name. It doesn''t matter what my name is. Anyway, I am the unique palace leader. At that time, your father had gone to the extreme, so he had settled you down to integrate with me, but none of us thought that when we merged, we would be seen by young you, and then you thought that I swallowed your father and fled desperately. At that time, I just wanted you to stay, but looking at you in a panic, at last your father said, don''t chase, you are very smart Ming, it''s going to be OK. " The palace Master said his origin with a pale face."I always wanted to change the situation of the dream people, but I couldn''t find a way out. Later, when you came to the orc world, I knew that you were going to take the orcs to resist. At that time, I knew that this was probably the chance of the dream people. After all, the reason why the dream people were like this was that they devoured the inner alchemy of the orcs. Maybe it was because of this that the way of heaven was out of control and changed the dream people into a dream people In this way, I followed what you did and really opened a breakthrough. Under the guidance of heaven, Yin Zhu''s world, which was getting worse and worse, became better. At least the orcs were much better. I know that this is probably also an opportunity for the dreamers. Finally, the two worlds will merge and heaven will merge. The rules of the world will become more and more complete. The only thing that worries me is the future of the dreamers Come on, as for me, I really don''t want to live. You know I''ve been burdened with too much, not only responsibility, but also emotion. I don''t know how much I owe others. I still don''t know. This point and that point. " The palace master''s eyes are full of sadness. "I want to end all this. You are ambitious. I''m afraid that if you become the former I will destroy the dream clan. So I chose the leader of the dream clan, but Chumo can keep it, but his strength is not enough. So when he needs help, I hope you can help him because you are the dream clan." Said the master. "Baiji, father, I''m sorry for you. Don''t complain, let alone hate." Baiji''s father''s voice rang out again. "You''re lying to me again, but I''m not that easy to cheat." Bai Ji''s face was twisted. He held his fist tightly and trembled all over. "I didn''t lie to you. Baiji, I''ve been waiting for a long time. Everyone knows that I have contracted the heart of the world. But the heart of the world is the way of heaven, and it''s not so good. In fact, it''s me. I''ve integrated myself with the heart of the world. If the way of heaven wants to be complete, it still needs me." The master of the Palace said with a smile, and the face that looked very hazy was clear for the first time. Bai Ji saw which face he missed very much. "Baiji, don''t hate in the future. If you have no hatred, don''t hate. I will help you bring baikun back." Bai Ji''s father said with a sigh in his voice. Then, as the palace master stretched out a hand, Bai Ji saw that hand gave out a dazzling white light. Bai Ji quickly covered his eyes. In the blur of tears, he saw that the palace master was shining, and then a light awn appeared in the sky to respond to each other. Then, the palace master suddenly decomposed into thousands of lights flying over the sky. "Wait, you don''t leave. You make it clear to me." Bai Ji was so flustered that he wanted to catch something, but he couldn''t catch anything. Unfortunately, no one would respond to him at this time. "Father?" Bai Ji cried in a panic. At this time, Bai Ji turned his head and hugged Mengji, "Mengji, what he said is false, false, right?" After so many years of hate, now he suddenly said that he was wrong. Even for revenge, he changed himself beyond recognition and did not hesitate to sacrifice all the people around him. Zichen, who admired him all the time and regarded him as a disciple, because he chose to reincarnate and suffered. There was also baikun, who gave all he could but said something wrong. Mengji can only hold Baiji in her arms, and then gently pat him on the back. If it wasn''t for the palace master to say, who knows that there are such things in the dream clan, and the palace master is living a miserable life like this, now relief is also good. "Mengji, do you think I''m wrong? Am I wrong? " Bai Ji cried sadly. When Mengji heard this, she held Baiji in her arms and said, "I know it''s not your fault. Father, he didn''t blame you." What the palace Master said is too strange. If she didn''t listen to it, how could Meng Ji believe such things? When Bai Ji saw that his father was devoured, he would hate him. Unfortunately, Bai Ji ran away as soon as he saw this. If he didn''t run away, there would not be so many things now. "Baiji, Mengji, I put baikun on the top of the north mountain. Baikun''s spirit has fused with the way of heaven. Fortunately, the way of heaven has consciously retained a little of his consciousness, but it''s not so easy for him to wake up because he has hurt the spirit. But you husband and wife all have the ability to wake him up. I''m going to leave now The world depends on you. " The voice of the palace master sounded in their ears. "Father?" Bai Ji cried out, but he didn''t reply. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 At this time, Mengji hurried to the north mountain with Baiji. Baikun was waiting for them there. When they got to the top of the north mountain, they saw Bai Kun lying there in a daze. Meng Ji also felt the fluctuation of Ba Kun''s soul and made sure that it was really her son, not a puppet with the same body. "Bai Kun, Bai Kun." Mengji holds baikun with joy and tears. Bai Ji looks at the dizzy Bai Kun with a complicated expression at this time. Bai Kun comes back. Is that what the palace Master said true? He hated to admit what the palace Master said. He could see that if the palace master had not brought him back, Bai Kun would not have come back. That is to say, the palace master would have exchanged his own life for Bai Kun''s. As a matter of fact, the palace master has integrated with the way of heaven. As long as he doesn''t want to, even the way of heaven can''t force him. After all, he has integrated with the heart of the world. Hurting him is equivalent to hurting the heart of the world. Only he is willing to integrate. Therefore, the palace master is really one of his father, so is he willing to change back to Bai Kun? In fact, Bai Ji has already believed what the palace Master said before. Now Bai Kun''s return is just confirmation. Mengji looked at the silent Baiji standing on one side, and she whispered: "Baiji, let''s take baikun back first. What''s the matter? Shall we talk about it later?" Meng Ji was very happy to see Bai Kun just now, and she was very excited by the feeling of being lost and recovered. But after the examination, Meng Ji couldn''t help frowning. Bai Kun''s spirit was seriously injured. I don''t know if she can wake up. She has to go back quickly to make Bai Kun better. "Baiji, don''t be sad, father. He has already left, and the palace master is not father." Mengji can''t help but open her mouth. The palace master has devoured too many people. Baiji''s father is just one of them. When he is devoured, he has already died, leaving only memory. Baiji doesn''t know. In fact, his father left long ago. When he lost control, he chose to leave. The only one alive is the palace master, not Baiji''s father. In fact, Baiji understood this truth. He only found out the truth in a flash, and then the palace master left. Now, Bai Ji has already figured out that it is doomed that the palace master will merge with the heavenly way. When the palace master himself merges with the heart of the world, he has already chosen his own way. Only when the palace master, the culprit, chooses to sacrifice himself, the heavenly way will let the dream people go. Otherwise, the palace master, who can threaten the heavenly way, will never let the dream go The road of the dream people has come to an end. He is still with Meng Ji, the orc, early to have the son of Bai Kun. After all, the dream people want to change. In fact, the palace master''s choice to help save Bai Kun is just a personal favor. What heaven owes to Yin Zhu is also a debt to the orcs. The orcs will surely have a better life than the dream people. Bai Kun is Yin Zhu''s partner. He is the dream people, and he also promises to protect the dream people. No matter what he does, Bai Kun will help him smooth it out, so Bai Kun and he are the dream people and the beast Does the palace master think that the dream people can live only by orcs? Bai Ji looks down at Bai Kun. It''s a pity that the palace master is wrong. His son died for Yin Zhu, but this guy also broke his own way. This guy erased Yin Zhu''s memory about him. Is it so easy for them to catch up with the orcs now? There is also the question of whether Bai Kun can still wake up. Bai Kun sighs, and then looks at the sky with some weakness. He has put all his efforts together. Now, he finally finds that he has nothing. The palace master finally takes advantage of him, but he has no way to refuse. Whether he helps Bai Kun or finally appears as his father, he has no way to solve it . "Let''s go. First take Bai Kun back to us and try to mend his spirit. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t wake up. Then I''ll go to see how the heir selected by the palace master is." Bai Ji said faintly, but he wanted to see what kind of person Chumo was. Bai Ji didn''t think about usurping the throne. First of all, the dream clan is a mess now. It''s better to meet the orcs. Moreover, the palace master does all kinds of things. There must be a lot of followers like himself. He will never be the only one. And there is Yin Zhu. His son made himself look like that for the sake of a female. Yin Zhu forgot everything and left happily. There is no such thing as cheap. Leihe carefully takes Yinzhu to leave the chassis of Mengzu along the way, and then he finds that it''s very safe on the way, and let them return to the orcs smoothly. As soon as Xiaojin saw Yinzhu coming back, she scrambled for the control of her body and ran out. Then she told Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, you''ve come back at last. You don''t know. Originally I wanted to save you, but Jono didn''t let me go out and suppressed me. It''s very annoying. Fortunately, you''re OK, Yin Zhu. Otherwise, I have to deal with this guy. " Xiaojin Niannian holds Yinzhu''s hand. Yin Zhu nodded comfortingly, "I know, I know, but Jono he has his responsibility, certainly can''t run around, this can''t blame Jono, besides, I don''t come back well? You have to trust your brothers, Reich. They''ll get me back. " Xiao Jin nodded. If he had not gone to several places, he would not have gone back.When Jono saw Leihe and Yinzhu coming back, he couldn''t help worrying. Xiaojin was too anxious to seize Jono''s control. At this time, he felt Jono''s worry, so he took the initiative to let his body out. "How can you two come back? Are they OK?" Leihe said with an embarrassed smile, "it''s OK. How can it be ok? Everything is OK?" Then he winked at Jono. When Jono saw Leihe like this, he knew that something should have happened, and it was not easy to tell Yinzhu. Jono thought about it, so he arranged Yinzhu to have a rest first. "Yinzhu, you just came back, you must be tired. You go to have a good rest first. If you have anything, you can talk about it when you have spirit." Yin Zhu was really tired and fled all the way. They were in a hurry and didn''t have a good rest. Yin Zhu didn''t see the hint between Jono and Leihe, so he went to bed and had a rest. "What''s the matter? Please tell me clearly. What about Bai Kun and Tengxiao?" Qiao Nuo asks very sternly, Tengxiao really doesn''t like that he betrays Yin Zhu, but he doesn''t want his accident, Teng is still here. "Tengxiao is OK, but Bai Kun is gone, and Yin Zhu has forgotten her memory about Bai Kun. All the memories about Bai Kun are gone, and our memories are still there, even those in the dream family, so there is no Bai Kun." He said, gritting his teeth, and then he said all the things that happened that day. Jono frowned when he heard this. That is to say, Leihe didn''t know what happened. Or maybe Cheng an lied. Normally, Bai Kun shouldn''t have had an accident? "Because I was worried that Yin Zhu would have an accident in Mengzu, I asked Tengxiao to stay there to inquire about Bai Kun. I came back with Yin Zhu first." Reich talked about his arrangements. "Qiao Nuo, do you think there will be an accident with Bai Kun? Some people say that the way of heaven has been integrated, but it''s strange that the way of heaven has been integrated. He didn''t take Yin Zhu''s life or erase the palace master''s contract. I think it''s very strange that the way of heaven has been integrated." Said Reich. "This should have been done by Bai Kun, who probably had an accident." Jono said. "I also think it should be Bai Kun. Bai Kun is so powerful that he can find a way to separate Yin Zhu''s way of heaven. But how can you be sure that something happened to Bai Kun?" Reich asked curiously. Jono can''t help but think of the question Bai Kun suddenly asked him some time ago. Bai Kun asked him whether he would like someone to remember him if he died one day. Bai Kun then replied that he didn''t want the people he cared about to remember him because he didn''t want them to be miserable. Bai Kun didn''t ask such a boring topic if he had nothing to do. He also said at that time that Bai Kun didn''t care How else would you ask such a question? However, now I want to come, I already have a notice. "Let''s not talk about this, Yin Zhu. Since she has forgotten, let''s not talk about it." Qiao Nuo is sure that something happened to Bai Kun. This should be the way Bai Kun arranged for himself. He doesn''t want Yin Zhu to remember, so he won''t change for him. He''d better make a good inquiry about Bai Kun. On the other side of the battlefield, Chumo has already made peace with Jono. He says that he has the antidote Yin Zhu needs. If there is no antidote, Yin Zhu can live well, but his strength will never recover. Although everyone''s strength is declining because of the way of heaven, Yin Zhu''s poison will not be removed, which will have a great impact on his future life. Jono directly agreed to Chumo''s request. Now the world is changing every day, and the speed is getting faster and faster, and everyone is being suppressed more and more. Even the strength of many orcs is gradually declining. All people are very uneasy, and everyone has no mind to fight. At least they won''t fight again before the world changes. Now I don''t know what''s going on, and it may not be useful to win. It''s better to wait and see. If the world is destroyed, they will do nothing. What''s more, the reason why the orcs choose to fight hard is that they want to live and earn a future for themselves. If the people of the dream clan change and can''t swallow their vitality, who will fight and kill? Not everyone likes war. Moreover, the orcs can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Although there was no more war, the people on both sides did not withdraw. They were all waiting for the result. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 Leihe looked at Jono''s uneasy appearance and couldn''t help saying: "otherwise, I''ll go to Mengzu again. Anyway, I won''t fight now, and I won''t be used here for the time being. I''ll be back soon." They can''t just leave Bai Kun there. Whether he is alive or dead, they have to confirm him. Yin Zhu has forgotten. They can''t forget him. Especially, if Bai Kun died for Yin Zhu, they should remember him. Jono nodded, "it''s time to go, and bring Tengxiao back." Tengxiao betrayed Yin Zhu at the beginning, because they were worried about Yin Zhu''s safety at that time, and they didn''t punish Tengxiao. Anyway, they can''t let Tengxiao be outside. They also need to ask Yin Zhu what he thinks of Tengxiao. Reich nodded and said, "I see." He doesn''t like to see Tengxiao. He doesn''t like to see Tengxiao very much. However, Jono said that if he brought people back, he would bring them back first, and the rest would come later. "You should take good care of people here, Yin Zhu. If you lose them again, I will be rude to you." Said Reich. Qiao Nuo nodded and said, "don''t worry. You can see who else can get close to Yin Zhu. Before, they were not exploited by the people of the dream clan. Besides, now the way of heaven on Yin Zhu has disappeared. Yin Zhu has nothing the dream clan wants. They should not be calculating Yin Zhu." He has always been worried about Yin Zhu''s accident. He has too much burden on Yin Zhu, and he can''t do it for her. Now this important task is finally removed from Yin Zhu. No matter how the world turns out in the future, at least it''s not Yin Zhu''s responsibility. This time the heart of the world merges, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. Although the way of heaven has always been very friendly to the orcs, the friendliness is limited, because the rules are the same. It''s impossible for the way of heaven to make a single rule for the orcs. Once the rules are generated, the world will operate according to this rule. At most, the rules of the way of heaven will be slightly biased towards the orcs, but all the rules are different Most people know that the way of heaven will come to this point. It''s the dream clan and the orcs. The orcs are just gentle. Who knows that before the way of heaven, in order to integrate Yin Zhu, he didn''t choose anyone in this world, but chose someone in another world? It''s a distrust of people in the world. Forget it, it''s no use to think so much. The way of heaven has been integrated and there is no way to change it. Now he only hopes that the way of heaven can make people in the world live and give all people a way to live. The people of the dream clan should be afraid, otherwise Chumo would not have proposed a temporary truce. Teng finds Jono directly at this time, "Jono, father, I heard that mother, she''s back?" Teng''s body still has scars left by the previous war. The child has grown up in a short time. "Well, I''m back." Jono didn''t say anything more. Teng can''t help but feel relieved when he hears this. In fact, it can be said that this incident was caused by him at the beginning. Tengxiao''s father calculated his mother just for him, because he felt that he had no face to see his father and mother, especially when the three brothers merged and awakened their memories of previous lives. He was even more ashamed because he calculated not only them, but also their children Now, the only way to make up for them is to live as their children. "What about father?" Teng can''t help but ask. Many people know the news of Leihe and Yinzhu''s coming back. Jono didn''t deliberately hide it, so Teng knows Tengxiao didn''t come back. "Your father is all right. He''s staying in Mengzu for the time being to wait for news, and maybe he hasn''t figured out how to face your mother." Jono sighs. In fact, Jono also has a headache about how to deal with Tengxiao. The orcs always put their partners on Jono''s side. Jono wants to say that if he has a chance, he must beat baikun to death. What he hates most is that he does everything by himself and doesn''t discuss it. Are they still a family? Tengxiao is like this, so is baikun, but Tengxiao is more of a jerk. If Bai Kun has a secret, ask Bai Xue, the head of Meizu, what they should know. Thinking of this, Jono hurried to send the news back to Bai Xue and let them come here. He must make clear about Bai Kun, otherwise he would not be able to see Yin Zhu in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 Although the strength of Bai Xue is not strong, he has been helping in the rear. It''s not far from the battlefield. After receiving the information from Jono, he rushed over immediately. "Qiao Nuo, is something wrong with Bai Kun?" Snow can''t help asking as soon as she enters the door. Jono shook his head and said, "I don''t know, just guess, but what I want to ask is, is baikun your people?" Snow heard this very confused, can not help but ask: "Jono, how can you ask like this, baikun is of course our people." At the beginning, Meizu had a hard time in the orc''s territory, but Bai Kun had been planning for Meizu people and giving everything to Meizu. Such people are not Meizu people. What is Meizu people? Qiao Nuo knew that Bai Xue misunderstood himself. "No, you misunderstood, Bai Xue. I mean, is Qiao Nuo the one who was born in Meizu? There may be something wrong with Bai Kun, but we don''t have any relevant information now, so we want to ask you. " Bai Xue was silent when she heard this. If Jono didn''t ask, she almost forgot this question. After a long time, Bai Xue said, "Bai Kun is really not from our tribe. He was picked up by our tribe. At that time, because he felt that he was different from the orcs, his talent was like the Meizu. I guess which tribe was born, anyway, he had the blood of Meizu, But at that time, Bai Kun was still very young, so he didn''t know anything. At that time, we also asked him about his parents, but Bai Kun couldn''t say anything. Then he was raised by me. Bai Kun was very smart and sensible since he was a child. If you want to talk about contact with others and tell the truth, I didn''t find that he had contact with unexpected people in the tribe, but he didn''t When I was a teenager, I went out to be a counselor. I have been to many places and contacted many people. I don''t know much about his going out. " It''s about Bai Kun. Bai Xue said what she knew. "What happened to Jono baikun? Can you tell me that I raised that child?" White snow some sad asked. Qiao Nuo shakes his head at this time, "I don''t know. We don''t know about it now. If there''s any news about Bai Kun, I''ll let you know. You go back first." Qiao Nuo finds out that Bai Kun hides his identity so well that he doesn''t even know Bai Xue who raised him. Bai Kun, what are you hiding and what is your purpose for them? Qiao Nuo is more sad about how to tell Yin Zhu about this in the future. The most important thing is that Yin Zhu has forgotten his memory of Bai Kun. Bai Ji and Meng Ji take Bai Kun back to the house where they live. Bai Ji then finds out that after so many years, his house is still in good condition, and the things in it have not changed. The dream clan is supposed to cultivate the spirit. Now the spirit of Bai Kun is injured. If he wants to repair it, it''s better for the dream clan. It''s not so easy for the orcs. Both he and Mengji are experts in this aspect. However, it''s not so easy for the spirit of Bai Kun to repair it. He is not injured, and he can find a way to repair those wounds slowly Go, Bai Kun''s spirit is directly engulfed. Although the main part is left behind, what can be engulfed is not enough. Meng Ji is worried that even if the person is saved, there is a problem in intelligence. Of course, it''s not known whether he can be saved. Looking at Bai Kun lying on the bed, Meng Ji can''t help feeling some resentment. This damned dead child is resenting them. Otherwise, why do they have to do such a thing to make them regret it? She really wants to kill this dead child. Why does he think they don''t care about him and want to sacrifice him, and even don''t even discuss it. But looking at Bai Kun lying in bed, no matter how much resentment Meng Ji has, she can''t vent. What she owes to the dead child can only be paid back for the rest of her life. This spirit is not so easy to recuperate. She and Bai Ji are afraid that they will spend the rest of their time on it. Mengji looks at Baiji standing in a daze in the room and sighs. She knows this man''s ambition very well. Now there is nothing left, and she doesn''t know if he can bear it. "Baiji, are you ok?" Mengji asks anxiously, supporting the hatred of Baiji for thousands of years. Now she suddenly says that she has no right to plan all the time. Even if there is a palace master to explain, it is not so easy to let go. "It''s OK. I can do something." Bai Ji sighs. Are you willing? I''m not reconciled, but he doesn''t want it even if it''s delivered to him. There''s a lot of trouble and he doesn''t enjoy his rights, but he has to bear the responsibility first. As for the orcs, the orcs are led by Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo. It''s not so easy to snatch it. The most important thing is that Yin Zhu is Bai Kun''s partner. He doesn''t like Yin Zhu, but he has a fight But Bai Kun doesn''t like it. He doesn''t look at the big bastard. Do you want to protect Yin Zhu in the end? He has nothing to worry about. Yin Zhu is OK. Even if he gets hurt, it doesn''t matter. If he kills someone, who knows if Bai Kun will go crazy when he wakes up? It''s enough for him to have such a son. Then there is a Zichen, who has been a Confucian since he was a child. He has always taken advantage of the other party''s trust in himself. Although he didn''t want to hurt the other party, at this time, the dead child is betraying himself and standing on the side of the orcs. He really wants to take the orcs. What should the dead child do? He is a child who can''t look at people''s faces It''s straight. It''s death.After thinking about it, there''s nothing wrong with the orcs, but his son has paid so much sacrifice. He doesn''t want that position, so he has to fight for the dead boy Bai Kun. He never loses. The dead boy has paid so much, and he can''t fight for any good. And then there is Yin Zhu, whose son is in a coma, who is surrounded by others. No, this thing can''t be used. How can we get people to take good care of Bai Kun? She''s a dead child. She always hides everything in her heart. Even if she likes it, she probably won''t show it. She has to use her life to fill it in. What can he do, unless he plans to turn over with Meng Ji, and her son doesn''t know Close, if Mengji turns over, he will become a lonely man. It''s hard to deal with baikun''s soul. If Mengji doesn''t turn over, there are many things to worry about. Bai Ji is not reconciled, or he is lost. But he also values family affection. Otherwise, he would have used Mengji directly at the beginning. It was because he was reluctant to give up Mengji that he made a case about Yinzhu. It can only be said that many things were doomed. They calculated Yinzhu and lost a son. If he didn''t calculate Yinzhu, he would have lost Mengji at that time He can''t bear Mengji. Now his son is just like him. He''s a lover, and he can''t bear Yinzhu. It''s comforting to think that at least his son is like him. "It''s nothing, Baiji. I just want our family to be well." Meng Ji looks at Bai Ji pleadingly. Baiji couldn''t help but close his eyes when he saw Mengji''s pathetic appearance. "Mengji, I appreciate that you have been with me all the time. If it wasn''t for me, I would have been fascinated by hatred. In this world, I can give up anyone and anything, but you can''t. in the past, it was you who sacrificed for me and avenged me, but you didn''t Live the life you want. Anyway, my revenge has been avenged. There''s no regret. I''ll live with you in the future. " Mengji paid too much for him, but he didn''t pay much. That''s it. People always have to have some regrets. How can they be perfect. He just doesn''t want to put it down, unless he wants to kill himself, or Mengji, he has to learn to put it down. There are many people around him who are worth cherishing. Dream Ji see Baiji answer himself very sincere, no bit of reluctantly, know baiji is really think like this, as for the right, later Baiji if want, back to her get a tribe, they manage, not also very good? "Thank you for your sacrifice." Mengji happily hugs him, as long as baiji is willing to put it down, they can be well. At the beginning, the dream clan couldn''t find the master of the palace. They didn''t care. After all, the master of the palace was closed. It''s normal that no one could be found. Anyway, the stone tablet representing the vitality of the master of the palace is still in good condition. However, they soon found that they were wrong, because the light of the stone tablet representing the vitality of the palace leader was constantly darkening. At the beginning, it was not very obvious. At the end, almost everyone felt that their great and God like palace leader had an accident. At this time, the people of the dream clan began to search for the palace master desperately. They didn''t even know what to do without the palace master in the future. However, several elders didn''t say anything after they knew this, just sighed, and then looked at the sky blankly. Do the elders know what happened to the palace master or what happened to the palace master? The elders shook their heads. In fact, they didn''t know what happened to the palace master. Instead, the palace master left a message to them, saying that after his accident, Chumo would be respected as the leader, and Chumo would lead the people of the dream clan down. They didn''t know much about the rest. However, since the palace master has made arrangements, he must have left behind. Now that the dream clan is like this, several elders are not in the mood to be in charge. They all decide to support Chumo as the leader. Even if the other saints have some opinions, they are soon suppressed. Besides, this position is not so attractive. There is no great turbulence within the dream clan, and Chumo soon becomes the leader He became the leader. Of course, many people ask Chumo if the leader knows about the palace leader. As a result, Chumo shakes his head and says that he doesn''t know. The palace leader told him to make him the leader, but he didn''t explain anything else. The palace leader is very willful. He doesn''t know what the Palace leader is doing. It''s very dangerous to see the palace leader now, but no one will know until the last moment They know what kind of changes will happen. Of course, they just want to help, because no one has found out where the palace leader is. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 Although Chumo became the leader, many things still continued the management before the dream clan, and he didn''t seize the power immediately. On the contrary, he made the other holy sons feel better and felt Chumo was a good leader. Chumo''s only headache now is what the palace master specially told him to do. The palace master says that he wants to drive Cheng''an out of the dream clan and not let him stay there. Chumo thinks it''s too much. After he comes back, he checks and finds no evidence. However, Cheng''an should have some personal relationship with Yin Zhu. Even if Cheng''an doesn''t help, he must know something and then keep silent. Maybe that''s why the palace master wants to escape Get rid of Cheng''an. If it''s good to be a member of the dream clan, Cheng an can''t. He''s the one with the lowest strength in the dream clan. Even if the strength of the dream clan is reduced now, those people have the experience of living in the wild, but Cheng An has nothing. If he drives out, he will really die. Chumo can''t help regretting that he shouldn''t have let Cheng an take care of Yin Zhu. Cheng An is a waste and can''t do anything. How can he ask Cheng An to do something? Also, Yin Zhu is not a good one. In a short time, he made Cheng an move. Cheng An''s mind is simple. Is Yin Zhu also simple? She clearly knows that the two sides are hostile and there can be no result. What is she doing deliberately? Chumo really doesn''t want to drive Chengan out. He says that Chengan doesn''t cause any big problems. Just punish Chengan severely. Why do you want to do so ruthlessly? But this matter is explained by the palace master, and the palace master says that he must do it. It''s hard to deny at first. Moreover, the palace master always has his own plan. If he doesn''t do it, will he do harm to the palace master? I''ve been back to Mengzu for many days, but Chumo hasn''t done it. He just wants to put it off. But now Chumo knows that he can''t put it off. It''s going to be solved sooner or later. Chumo finds Cheng''an and looks at her glum sitting in the room, staring at the world outside the window. Chumo can''t help sighing that she can''t even live such a simple and peaceful life. "Cheng an." Chumo can''t help but ask, Chengan always treat him as his brother, how can he say it later. Cheng an turns his head to see Chumo. He can''t help but raise a gentle smile on his face. "Chumo, you''re here. You haven''t congratulated Chumo for being the leader." Chumo looks at Cheng An''s joke and doesn''t know how to say the next thing to Cheng an. "Cheng An, are you happy in Mengzu?" Chumo can''t help asking. Chumo can''t drive Cheng''an away in this way. The palace master only says that he can drive people out of the dream clan, but doesn''t say that he can''t help him. Now he''s cooperating with the orcs. In addition, Cheng''an was driven away for Yin Zhu''s sake. Maybe he can send Cheng''an to the orcs. He doesn''t ask the orcs to take good care of Cheng An, but at least give him a place to stay. Yin Zhu doesn''t seem to have no conscience. Yin Zhu''s status in orcs is stable. As long as he helps occasionally, Cheng an can live on. "How could Chumo ask like this?" Cheng an can''t help but wonder. Chumo smiles awkwardly and says, "this is not a big change in the world. You have lived in Mengzu since you were a child, and Zu Rao doesn''t care about you very much. Now it''s OK for Mengzu to go out. I just want to know if you want to go out. I''m afraid you''re not comfortable. I don''t think you''re very happy." Cheng an lowers his head and smiles gently. Yin Zhu is not happy when he leaves. However, he has never thought of going to find Yin Zhu. After all, as far as his current status is concerned, it is estimated that it will bring trouble to Yin Zhu. He has no skill. What can he do to Yin Zhu? It''s not like living here. Besides, there''s brother Chumo who cares about him here? "I''m not unhappy. I''m fine. Brother Chumo, you don''t have to worry. Some of the people are very kind to me." Chumo laughs faintly. In fact, the clansmen despise him for his low strength and occasionally sneer at him. They really don''t want to say that he is vicious, framed or even beaten. Moreover, he has been given food and drink by the clansmen for so many years, so the clansmen treat him very well. Chumo can''t help crying when he hears this. Originally, he thought that Cheng''an was willing to leave the dream family and go out for a walk. He immediately helped to pack the people. When Cheng''an stayed outside for a long time and got used to living, he told the palace leader not to come back, but now Cheng''an obviously remembers the dream family, who likes to leave his home, and it''s still a pity He can never come back. What will he say next? If the palace master doesn''t say it himself, how can he be called to do such a thing? Sure enough, the bad guys are all others, and the palace master is always a super good man. Looking at Chu Mo''s face changing, the body is stiff and standing there. Cheng an can''t help asking, "brother Chu Mo, are you doing something?" Chumo, after all, is the new leader. He has a lot of things in his hand. How can he spare time to chat with him here? In the past, Chumo cared about him, but he basically took things and left after three or two sentences. How could it be like this. "That, this..." Some of Chumo''s stutters can''t be explained.Cheng an looks at Chumo''s dilemma. Combined with what Chumo said before, what do you want to do and leave the family? "Brother Chumo, if you want me to do something, you can say it directly. Don''t be embarrassed." Cheng an smiles gently. In fact, he is looking forward to the outside world. The world is so big, but his world has always been his own. Then in the small place of Mengzu, he dreams of going out for a walk, but his strength is too low. It''s dangerous to go out for a walk. But now the rules of the world have changed. It''s true that everyone''s strength has declined Yes, the strength of wild animals outside has also decreased a lot. If he goes out, there will still be danger, but it will decrease a lot. Chumo has no way to expel him in front of Cheng An''s face. After thinking about it, Chumo can''t help but find an excuse to say, "well, the world is changing. Now we have a temporary truce with the orcs. Now everyone''s strength is declining. No one really knows what will happen in the future. But one thing is for sure, the orcs are the best The number is much more than that of our dream clan. We dream clan have done some things sorry for the orcs before. You know Yin Zhu. Now Yin Zhu is the leader of the orcs. I''m going to let you go to the orcs. It''s better for the two races to live in peace. If we can resolve the orcs'' hatred for the dream clan, it''s better. At that time, you will be the great hero of the dream clan. " Cheng an was stunned when he heard this, and then said: "this, such an important thing, can I do it? I can''t, I can''t Cheng an flinches a little. He has never done anything like this. Originally, the simplest thing is to take care of people. He can make trouble. He has to negotiate with Yin Zhu. In fact, the best way is to shoot a good talker. Chumo shook his head when he heard this and said, "Cheng An, listen to me. It''s none of your business. We dreamers and orcs have no friendship. They may not be willing to listen to us. You are the only one who has friendship with Yin Zhu, so the best way is to go and persuade Yin Zhu." Chumo plans to make sure that Cheng An is OK with the orcs after he''s fooled away. He announces the expulsion of Cheng an from the dream clan. Even if Cheng an knows about it, he won''t be so sad. Moreover, all the people send him to Yin Zhu. Can Yin Zhu still ignore Cheng an when he knows it''s not better? There is Chengan leave, this is not driven, do not have to leave so embarrassed, also calculate the whole Chengan face. In this way, by the way, he has to send a letter to let Yin Zhu know about Cheng''an''s sacrifice and ask Yin Zhu to protect Cheng''an. That''s all he can do for Cheng''an. Chengan listen to also want to shirk, is not he is not willing to, but worried that he can''t do such a big thing. Chumo saw that Cheng''an still wanted to shirk, so he couldn''t help but sink his face. "Cheng''an, you grew up in the tribe, and the tribe raised you so much, and didn''t treat you badly. Now you are not willing to do anything for the tribe. What do you mean? I tell you, Cheng''an, I don''t care if you can do it well. You go to the orc tribe, and even if you are shameless, you have to stay there first, and then try to defuse the hatred on both sides. Do you know? Don''t say you can''t do it well. There''s nothing in the world that can''t be done. It depends on whether you make efforts to do it. " Chumo said this, where Chengan said he couldn''t do it, so he nodded and said, "I''ll try my best. If I can''t do it well, don''t be disappointed." Chumo couldn''t help sighing, "as long as you put your heart into it." He didn''t plan to do anything for Cheng an. Anyway, he just wanted to ask Cheng An Lai to go to Yinzhu. "Well, I''ll go back and find some people to escort you to the orc''s side. You can pack up your things. It''s not a short time for you to go. Take all your things with you." Thinking that Cheng an can''t come back, Chumo wants to ask Cheng An to take everything. Cheng an listened to smile, "I will pack things, but also don''t need to take all things in the past, always want to come back." Chumo''s heart is blocked when he hears this, silly boy, you can''t come back, you don''t have a chance to come back, but this matter can''t be said, even in the family, because once it''s said, what if some radical people want to settle accounts with Cheng''an? At that time, I''m afraid I can''t take anything away. He also has to arrange a few honest confidants to protect Cheng''an to the orcs. All he can do for Cheng''an is these. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 Cheng an doesn''t know that he is going to be driven out of the dream tribe. He is very happy when he leaves. One is that he can finally go to the outside world to have a look. The other is that he is not a waste. He can do something for the tribe. The other is that he can see Yin Zhu when he goes to the orcs. Cheng An is still looking forward to seeing Yin Zhu. Chumo looks at Chengan leaving the tribe happily. He feels guilty, but he has tried his best to treat Chengan. Chengan goes to the orcs to find Yinzhu at the first time, and the escort leaves when Chengan is safe. Jono can''t help frowning when he hears Cheng''an''s words. Chumo says that he''s deceiving children. If Cheng''an is really responsible for the friendship between the two ethnic groups, how can Chumo leave Cheng''an here like this without any help? It''s not normal. But looking at Yin Zhu''s happy welcome to Cheng''an, Jono didn''t say what he doubted. Now Yin Zhu doesn''t have what the dream clan wants. He can figure out what Yin Zhu wants. Moreover, if this man was kind to Yin Zhu before, it''s not good for him to drive people out directly. Besides, there''s only one person. What''s more, even if there''s a plan, it''s better to let them go In front of us, this is better. "Cheng An, nice to meet you." Yin Zhu is really happy. She thought she had no chance to meet Cheng an in her life, but she didn''t expect that the war between the dream clan and the orcs would stop. Now Cheng an comes to the orcs with a mission. "Nice to meet you, too." Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu with embarrassment. Xiaojin can''t help but say to Jono sourly, "Jono Jono, Cheng''an has a bad heart for Yinzhu. You should take good care of Yinzhu." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Kim, do you think too much?" How long has Yin Zhu been in contact with Cheng an? Xiao Jin couldn''t help but roll a white eye at this time. "Jono, you don''t see this kind of thing carefully. I can see it at a glance. This man''s eyes on Yin Zhu are the same as I used to see Yin Zhu. You are generous and generous. You are also so sensitive to Yin Zhu. I can see through any man who cares about Yin Zhu at a glance." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "OK, I''ll take good care of Yin Zhu." "You have to be optimistic. Yin Zhu is the only one. We are not enough. I''ll take the place of you. If you want to be shameful, I don''t want to be shameful, I''ll take the place of you." Xiao Jin said with a smile. Jono can''t help but freeze a face when he hears this. Will they share a face? Xiao Jin is shameless, which doesn''t mean that Jono is shameless. Outsiders don''t know that there are two souls in his body. As for Xiao Jin, he would like to hang on Yin Zhu. "Xiao Jin, no matter what kind of person you hold to Yin Zhu, people always come to visit you. You can''t let Yin Zhu down." Said Jono, frowning. Xiaojin spits out his tongue when he hears this. Jono is poor and generous. Unfortunately, he is the last one among his friends. Otherwise, according to his temperament, he doesn''t want anything in front of him. Xiaojin is such a bully, but who told him to come from behind? He can only recognize it obediently, but Chengan won''t admit it. "Don''t worry. I''m good at entertaining guests. Let me do it. Let me do it. Don''t worry." Xiaojin can''t wait to grab his body. Jono can''t help laughing at this. This guy has this temperament. Of course, he beat him before. Even if Xiaojin plays a prank, he won''t go too far. He hopes that Cheng an can hold on. There are many people who like Yin Zhu. Not everyone will accept Yin Zhu. "Come on, Chengan. It''s rare for you to come all the way to visit the orcs. It''s a rare delicacy here. Try it." Xiaojin walks to Yin Zhu with a plate of meat, and then holds her hand affectionately, as if vowing sovereignty. Yin Zhu knew that it was Xiao Jin who came here. Only this guy would do such boring things. If Cheng An is just an ordinary friend, Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to feel, but knowing Cheng An''s Thoughts on himself, Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed. Cheng an looks at the hand that Yin Zhu and Xiao Jin hold tightly together. He can''t help his eyes. He knows that Yin Zhu has a good relationship with his partner, but he doesn''t have to show off in front of him, does he? Another is that this man is in charge of the whole Orc outside. In front of Yin Zhu, he becomes a clingy little wolf dog. Yin Zhu is really powerful. Cheng an Mingming feels that he has a lot to say to Yin Zhu. But looking at the two people who are close to each other, Cheng an can''t say a word. These two people have a good relationship. They can''t insert anyone in the middle. Now these two people are stuck together, so it''s not suitable for him to stay here. As for the task that Chumo gave him, it was not so easy to finish. Jono also said that he could live with the orcs. As for how to make good friends with the orcs, he had to bear with Ann himself. After all, the dream clan had done so much to the orcs. Jono could not ask the orcs to forget their hatred, and how to get along with each other. Let''s run in slowly. Cheng an leaves from Yin Zhu. Looking at the orcs passing by, Cheng an can''t help feeling lonely. There is no one here who speaks ill to him, and no one knows how to treat him. But all the people here ignore him. Besides Yin Zhu, he doesn''t even have anyone to talk with him. The people of the dream clan should leave here, and he will be the only one here in the future single.Cheng''an suddenly missed the dream family and the dream family''s home. Although the dream family said that some people were not good to him, they were also good to him. Then there was the place he was very familiar with. It was completely strange and he walked blankly, but he didn''t know where the destination was. When he was in the dream family, he always wanted to leave that place. Now he just left, but he missed that place It''s no wonder that people who leave home miss their hometown very much. He can feel it. Chumo said that it would take a long time to resolve the conflicts between the two ethnic groups. In such a short time, he could not hold on. What would he do if it took a long time? Cheng An is a little bit down. He is really useless. He doesn''t succeed in anything and he is not a person who does great things. Cheng An''s lost man wanders around the intersection of the orc tribe, looking very helpless. Yin Zhu watched Xiao Jin run Cheng''an away. He couldn''t help holding out his hand and pinching Xiao Jin, "Xiao Jin, you are more and more impolite. How can you take people away like this?" When Xiao Jin heard this, he looked at Yin Zhu innocently. "Yin Zhu, don''t do me wrong. I didn''t do anything. Did I say anything too much?" "I know, Yin Zhu is happy with the new and tired of the old. We have eaten up all our tofu. Now there is only bean curd residue left, and Yin Zhu should be disgusted with it." Xiao Jin said angrily, how can not hide the sour taste, let Yin Zhu some laughing and crying. "Don''t talk nonsense. When do I dislike you as bean curd dregs? I''m used to choreographing you. Besides, you tender face, who dares to say you are bean curd dregs?" Yin Zhu is not angry and pinches Xiaojin''s face. "Xiao Jin, I know what you mean. Don''t worry. I don''t mean that to Cheng an. I can''t be with him. I don''t think that Cheng an seldom comes to the orc side. I''m in the dream family. People take care of me. I can''t turn around and disown people. Don''t do that next time." Yin Zhu puts his attitude there, which can be regarded as reassuring to Xiao Jin. But Xiao Jin''s eyes are really sharp, and he can see Cheng An''s mind at once. Chengan heard this some embarrassed smile, since Yinzhu said so, he has a few in his heart. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. I''m sure I''ll treat Cheng an well and make sure he''s well taken care of by the orcs." Xiaojin is very happy to guarantee, he promised to ask people to take good care of, let Chengan know that he is a guest, and then go back to Mengzu early. As for the friendship between the two ethnic groups, let''s forget it. Yin Zhu doesn''t say anything about the friendship between the two ethnic groups. Even if the dream people are like it, it depends on whether they will correct it in the future. Anyway, now that the world has been integrated and they have been together for a long time, the dream people are good or bad. If the orcs feel good, they will be good. Xiaojin thinks that the dream people should be soft now. The way of heaven in the world has changed and the world has merged into a collective. If all their strength is suppressed to a certain height, the dream people will surely die quickly. So are they ready to beg for mercy? However, even if the dream people are begging for mercy, they should be the leader of Chumo. Of course, Chumo still wants to see how the way of heaven changes. Before the last moment, how can they admit defeat? Now let such a little white face come. Is it ready for Chumo to seduce Yin Zhu? The people of the dream clan know what Yin Zhu likes and make such a soft and weak one. Is it ready to make Yin Zhu feel sorry? It''s said that Yin Zhu is soft but not hard. If you''re tough, you don''t have a chance at all, but you''ll pretend to be pitiful. Maybe Yin Zhu will be soft hearted, which is really bad. He doesn''t like it. Although Xiao Jin used this move to make Yin Zhu soft at the beginning, he doesn''t like it if he was used against Yin Zhu. If Yin Zhu knew Xiaojin''s thoughts, she would surely twist his ears and teach him a lesson. Now, where does she want to fall in love? If the orc''s affairs are not solved, she can''t be at ease. Besides, Leihe and Tengxiao are still in the dream clan''s side. Tengxiao still doesn''t know how to deal with it. Where will she go to hook up again? Xiaojin really doesn''t need the same cost. Besides, she''s not so lustful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 Leihe went to Mengzu again. Looking at Tengxiao, he couldn''t help asking, "do you have any information about baikun these days?" It''s not easy to save Yin Zhu. As a result, he can''t be with Yin Zhu. Leihe is not happy, but if he is not happy, he should bear the responsibility. Tengxiao shook his head and said, "there is no news about baikun, but I found that Baiji and Mengji are on the side of Mengzu, and it seems that Baiji has reconciled with Mengzu." After Bai Ji returned to the dream clan, he lived in the dream clan aboveboard, and no one bothered him. Anyway, Bai Ji is an ordinary dream clan now, and he doesn''t participate in the management of the dream clan. The dream clan is very rare. In addition, people don''t exclude him when they think of Bai Ji escaping to the orcs at a young age. As for Mengji, Mengji seldom goes out, and the people of the dream clan don''t like him I don''t care. You know, they have been looking for Baiji and Mengji before, but they didn''t expect that they were on the side of Mengzu, and they were still well. Didn''t they say that they had hatred with Mengzu before? Sure enough, Bai Ji''s words are not trustworthy, they are all deceitful. "Where did you say Bai Kun went? Would he have an accident? If not, how could he have sent us a message?" Teng Xiao sighs that Bai Kun is very steady and will not do such things. "There must be something wrong." Leihe frowned and said, baikun is 100% of the accident, but they don''t know what the demerit is. No matter what, they always want to find people, live to see people, die to see the corpse, they can''t leave baikun alone in the strange place of Mengzu. "Do you think this matter will have something to do with Bai Ji and Meng Ji, who have been scheming against Yin Zhu before. In order to achieve their goal, these people also schemed against Yin Zhu''s children. What do you think they will do in Meng clan?" Reich couldn''t help asking. "Whether they are related to Bai Kun or not, we should keep an eye on them. Maybe now they are scheming against Yin Zhu." Tengxiao thinks that his children have been schemed by Baiji, and he has a bad relationship with Yinzhu. All this is caused by Baiji. In fact, Leihe doesn''t come, and he also wants to investigate Baiji. Tengxiao hates Baiji. "OK, let''s make a good inquiry first." Said Reich. Baiji and Mengji have been having a hard time these days. They have been trying to cure baikun, but baikun has been seriously injured. Now baiji is just trying to stabilize baikun''s spirit, but there is no way to wake him up. That is to say, baikun is just like a vegetable. As for the affairs of the dream clan, Baiji has not been in charge of many things. The world has not been fully integrated. No one knows what it will be like in the end. There is also the palace master. The dream clan certainly does not know that their great palace master has chosen to integrate with the way of heaven. Soon Leihe and Tengxiao find the residence of Baiji and Mengji. Tengxiao resents Baiji, but his strength is not as good as Baiji, so it''s hard to revenge. But now everyone''s strength has been reduced. He''s waiting. If everyone''s strength has been reduced to the same level, he can revenge. He has time to wait. Leihe and Tengxiao stare at Baiji and Mengji. Then they find that Baiji will come out for a walk. Mengji is at home most of the time. Leihe is not ready to fight Baiji for the time being. After all, they are on the territory of Mengzu. They are enemies of Mengzu. They are not suitable to go out openly for the time being. They even want to find someone to help them. Before Cheng''an, who had helped them, found out that he had been expelled from the dream clan. Because of the news, Lei he felt bad in his heart. Yin Zhu must be worried when he knew the news. The dream people are really cruel. Although Cheng an made a mistake, it didn''t make a big impact. He didn''t even give an opportunity to drive people away. It''s said that Cheng An is the least powerful person in the dream people, and he doesn''t know if he can stock up. If Cheng an has an accident, Yin Zhu will die of guilt. Leihe and Tengxiao don''t want to compete with Baiji Mengji. They can deal with this one. If they work together, it''s very difficult, so they choose a time when Baiji goes out and sneak into Baiji''s house. Leihe and Tengxiao run to Baiji. The first time they see baikun on the bed, they are so excited that they even forget Mengji. They rush to get baikun back. The result is stopped by Mengji. Mengji looks at Tengxiao and Leihe with a complicated look. They should have come to save baikun. Baikun has been in an accident for so long. Now they know that it''s useless. If they really saved him, baikun would have died long ago. "Meng Ji, what happened to Bai Kun with Bai Ji? Give Bai Kun back to us, otherwise we won''t give up. " Reich gritted his teeth. Looking at Bai Kun lying motionless over there, they are now quarreling with Meng Ji. Bai Kun doesn''t move at all. He should be dizzy. No wonder he doesn''t leave any information. When Mengji heard this, she couldn''t help looking at Leihe and Tengxiao sarcastically, "how can you, just a few of you, treat me with Baiji? They''re all idiots. " Mengji thinks that her son is so excellent. As a result, Yin Zhu''s friends have an accident with her son. As a result, all the rubbish are living well. How can she not be angry.Leihe couldn''t help but turn black when he heard this, "Mengji, as the successor of the king of beasts, you don''t shoulder the responsibility of yourself. Instead, you kill the orcs together with Baiji. Just for a male, you abandon all your dignity and responsibility. Are you worthy of the older generation of Orcs? Is it worthy of the orcs? Yin Zhu managed to make the orc''s life better. He also wanted to solve the orc''s problem. Yin Zhu carried all the responsibilities for you. Even if you don''t help, you''re still dragging us back here. Do you have any face? What if a man like you has strength? You are more useless than us, and you are stupid and poisonous. " Leihe replies impolitely. No one can bully Yinzhu. Isn''t Yinzhu good enough for orcs? Is Yin Zhu not doing enough? Originally, these things had nothing to do with Yin Zhu, but Yin Zhu still shouldered the responsibility of being uncomfortable. He had never met anyone better than Yin Zhu. Mengji can''t help but blush. It''s her fault. If she shouldered her own responsibility, there would not be so many things that happened later. Baikun is fine now because she wants to escape. As a result, all the things are taken by her son. Some things can''t be avoided if she wants to escape. Leihe and Tengxiao can''t help but wonder whether Mengji is ill when they look at Mengji''s crying. They just say a few words, and they want to cry? If Mengji is really so fragile, how did she do those things with Baiji before? Leihe gives Tengxiao a look. Leihe tells Tengxiao to trip Mengji. He takes baikun away directly. As for Tengxiao facing Mengji, Leihe doesn''t care whether he will be beaten or not. Anyway, this guy doesn''t deserve to be beaten. He will wake up after being beaten. "Mengji, I''d like to see how rude you are to us." Tengxiao then attacks Mengji directly. Leihe rushes to the front of baikun in a hurry at this time. First, he shakes his hand and touches baikun. He finds that there is still temperature on baikun, so he is relieved. As for baikun, if he doesn''t wake up, he should be injured or drugged. It''s just these two kinds of things. He takes people back first, and then asks for the way to save baikun. Mengji sees that Leihe is going to take baikun away. While avoiding Tengxiao''s attack, she shouts, "Leihe, you can''t take baikun away. Baikun is injured by the spirit. You can''t save him at all." After hearing Mengji''s words, Leihe was stunned and said, "what do you mean? To be clear, why is the spirit injured? " "Can we have a good talk?" Mengji couldn''t help asking. "I have nothing to talk about with you. We are enemies. If you don''t want to talk about it, it''s up to you. You may have done this to baikun. You and Baiji are not good things. Let''s take them away. No matter how heavy the injury is, we''ll always find a way. " Anyway, it is absolutely impossible for him to leave baikun here. Who knows what Baiji and Mengji are going to do to baikun. He worked so hard to come back to Mengzu for the sake of Bai Kun. Now that people are in front of him, how can he give up? Don''t even think about it. Seeing that Leihe has already carried baikun out, Mengji yells loudly, "stop, Leihe, you stop, anyone can hurt baikun, but Baiji and I won''t, because he is our son, how can we hurt him?" Mengji cried out and told them what they had hidden for a long time. "What?" Leihe was so scared that he couldn''t even hold him. Bai Kun fell to the ground, and Tengxiao stopped at this time. The news was a little scary. Mengji sees Bai Kun falling on the ground and runs to take him back to the room. Leihe''s brain is spinning fast at this time. It should be true that Mengji cares about baikun. But how can baikun be Baiji''s and Mengji''s son? Baiji and Mengji have been calculating Yinzhu all the time. Doesn''t baikun know? Bai Kun doesn''t even know who his parents are. In this way, Bai Kun planned to use Yin Zhu from the beginning. After thinking about it clearly, Leihe''s face is very bad. Tengxiao just betrays Yin Zhu, and he beats Tengxiao to death. Then baikun, who is hostile to Yin Zhu from the beginning, is even more disgusting to Leihe. Thinking of his painstaking running to Mengzu, Leihe thinks that he is not worth it just for the sake of baikun. Of course, he is even more sad for Yin Zhu. Fortunately, Yin Zhu has died After forgetting Bai Kun, you won''t be sad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 "Your family is really powerful. In order to calculate Yin Zhu, you have to do everything. It''s really powerful." Leihe was so angry that he almost laughed. He could accept that they were close to Yinzhu, but he couldn''t accept that they were close to Yinzhu as partners. What is a partner? It''s two people who want to go hand in hand for a lifetime. Bai Kun is too cruel and cruel. Even his own partner can use it. Does he still have humanity? Or can we sacrifice anything to achieve our goal? Mengji sees Leihe taunting herself, and then thinks about baikun''s sacrifice. Her son has paid so much for Yinzhu. Why does Leihe look down on him. "Leihe, I tell you, you are not qualified to satirize Yinzhu. Baikun has done so much for Yinzhu, more than any other partner. You are not qualified to say baikun. Right, at the beginning, we asked baikun to get close to Yinzhu. This does not mean that baikun betrayed Yinzhu. On the contrary, baikun has been helping Yinzhu. You are not qualified to say that. In order to save Yinzhu, baikun has become a reality In this way, if Baiji and I hadn''t tried our best to save him, he would have died long ago. " "Bai Kun saved Yin Zhu. What''s the matter?" Leihe can''t help but ask, this should be what happened after Yin Zhu and Bai Kun left. Meng Ji won''t hide this. Bai Kun does so many things that he doesn''t want to let Yin Zhu know. He even makes such a silly sacrifice. Why? Should his affection be buried? At this time, Meng Ji did not hesitate to tell Bai Ji what she had planned. As a result, Bai Kun didn''t listen to them. He didn''t even discuss with them. Instead, he made his own decision. He chose to integrate the heart of the world and die for Yin Zhu. As for Yin Zhu''s amnesia, it was Bai Kun who did it. Bai Kun didn''t want Yin Zhu to be sad because of his death and wanted to let Yin zhuche I can''t help forgetting him. "You say that Bai Kun has done so much for Yin Zhu. What qualifications do you have to say that he has paid? Who has paid for you, Bai Kun? Bai Kun has always paid for Yin Zhu. Before, he brought Yin Zhu''s poison to himself. You thought that it was to get close to Yin Zhu. You should not feel pain. In order to survive, you also chose God''s punishment. Who have endured the pain? Bai Kun''s heart is hard not sad, you know, he thought all things well, even don''t want to let you know, at the end of the time also get you away, he is really going to go alone, don''t need any of you for him sad sad, you say Leihe you say, what qualifications do you have to say my Bai Kun, my Bai Kun the most stupid, you see Tengxiao all know for their own If you want to hurt Yin Zhu, my Bai Kun will not. " Mengji grits her teeth and asks her to say that her son is so excellent. Yinzhu has several partners. Why should Yinzhu. Leihe frowned and said, "Tengxiao is Tengxiao. Don''t compare me with him. I can do what baikun can do." Tengxiao stands on one side and doesn''t dare to speak at all. If he dares to explain, he will definitely be pulled out to mix doubles. Mengji and Leihe will never be polite to him. Tengxiao has already regretted this period of time. He shouldn''t have done that. He was just worried at that time. Then he lost his mind all his life. A mistake is a mistake. He can''t make any sophistry. It''s because he didn''t trust Yin Zhu that he would make his own decision. "You all owe baikun, even Yinzhu owes baikun." Mengji said unhappily. Leihe looks at Mengji and says that she owes words again and again. He can''t help but be very unhappy. "No one owes baikun. You and Baiji owe baikun. Baikun is only responsible for you. It''s your parents who are irresponsible that make baikun so hard. It''s because you keep calculating that baikun goes this way. Why do you blame Yin Zhu You calculate Yin Zhu. If it wasn''t for you, Yin Zhu is still living a happy life in another world. What qualifications do you have to speak? Of course, I will remember what Bai Kun did for Yin Zhu. Jono, they will all remember that Bai Kun is our brother. We need to take people back for good treatment. " Lei he is very satisfied that Bai Kun can do this for Yin Zhu, and he will spare no effort to save him. "Save him? Even we have no way now. What can you do? My children, I will save you myself. " Mengji says unhappily. In fact, she knows that what Leihe says is true. The reason why baikun is like this is because she and Baiji, but Mengji doesn''t like to admit that it''s all her fault, and she won''t give her children to them. "Stay on your side, who knows if you want to use Bai Kun again. With your parents, Bai Kun is so pitiful. Fortunately, Bai Kun is not as cold-blooded as you are." Leihe won''t be polite to Mengji. Even if she is baikun''s mother, baikun is baikun. Baiji and Mengji are different individuals. These two are aimed at Yinzhu again and again. He doesn''t forget that Mengji doesn''t think baikun is doing the same thing to save his life. They will forgive them in the face of baikun. Don''t think about it. After all, Bai Ji is a member of the dream clan. The dream clan and the orcs are naturally against each other. If they can calculate the orcs, they can forget it. But what about Mengji? If ordinary orcs don''t have a better view of right and wrong, Mengji is the descendant of the king of beasts and the descendant of the king of beasts. To be forgiven, Mengji is the most unforgivable one. "Enough, Leihe. I''m willing to tell you so much, but I don''t want my baikun to die for nothing. You don''t think we are afraid of you, do you? So you keep satirizing me here. Don''t you think I won''t fight you? My Bai Kun can''t be with Yin Zhu, but you want to be with Yin Zhu. How can it be so beautiful? You say I killed you and then catch Yin Zhu to take care of my Bai Kun? Bai Kun is so good to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu should take care of Bai Kun. " Mengji smiles wickedly.Reih couldn''t help but feel angry when he heard this. He didn''t know how to repent at this time, and he was crazy to hear what she said. "If you want to kill us, it depends on your ability." Leihe wiped the corner of his mouth and decided to clean up the old witch later. It''s too annoying. Dream Ji at this time of hey hey of smile for a while, "I a person naturally don''t have this ability, if add white sacrifice? You come here to take my Bai Kun. Do you think I will not inform anyone? " Leihe then turned his head and found that the door of the house had been opened, and Baiji was coming this way. Seeing this, Leihe can''t help frowning. They didn''t expect Baiji to come back so soon. It seems that Mengji and Baiji should have special contact information before they can inform Baiji to come back under his eyes. This is a dream Ji, he and Tengxiao can deal with, if two people, it''s OK to contain for a period of time, if you want to win them, it''s basically impossible. It''s not likely to take Bai Kun away. Since he can''t take Bai Kun away, Leihe doesn''t insist. He waves to Tengxiao on one side, "let''s leave first." Now that we know that baikun is the son of Baiji and Mengji, these two people will definitely not hurt baikun. Baikun is relatively safe on their side. Another problem is that baikun is injured by his spirit. Baiji is convenient for them to get in and out of Mengzu, and they can better cure baikun. They don''t even have any medicine on them now, so they have no way to cure baikun, not to mention they have to hide from Mengzu people, so it''s difficult for them to get in and out. Mengji watched Leihe and Tengxiao leave. When they didn''t catch up, Baiji asked anxiously, "Mengji, what''s the matter with you? Did those two bastards bully you?" Meng Ji shook her head and said, "no, they are here to take Bai Kun." Bai Ji nods. Yin Zhu has gone back to the orc, but Bai Kun is missing. They must find out what happened and where Bai Kun is. If these people don''t care, they are sorry for Bai Kun''s sacrifice. If they think so, Bai Kun''s sacrifice is worth it at least. "Baiji, I don''t want to give baikun to them. Besides, can they endure baikun?" Dream Ji is not happy to say, not to mention those two also to her nose is not nose eye is not eye. Leihe said that she was not worthy to be a parent. How could she not be a parent? Baikun could not keep her heart. If she did, it would be Leihe and them who would cry. Baikun was not cruel enough. She said that she and Baiji were cruel people. How could she give birth to a son like baikun? She remembered that baikun used to be a man with strong purpose, not so tolerant It''s easy to change. Now think about it, Yin Zhu may have changed Bai Kun. Yin Zhu is a very soft hearted person. He has done a lot for the orcs, even for the people around him. Maybe he was influenced by Yin Zhu because he had more contact with them? "Well, you can rest assured that I will cure Bai Kun." Bai Ji is not willing to give Bai Kun to Yin Zhu. First of all, Yin Zhu can''t compare with him in terms of strength and knowledge. They can''t think of a way. Can Yin Zhu have a way? In this case, he owes a lot to his son, and his rights are gone in the future. We should seize his family. Mengji nodded, "maybe we need to change a place to live, so they don''t have to come to our side." Mengji said that they had changed a place called Leihe. They couldn''t find it. Their family was fine and didn''t need anyone to join in. Bai Ji nodded, "OK, let''s change to another place. I find that there are many scattered soul forces in the place where the master of the heavenly palace lives. Those are all the soul forces without master. They should be very suitable for warm cultivation. Let''s take Bai Kun there." The power of the soul should be absorbed by the palace master. A little bit of accumulation will become more. That thing is suitable for Bai Kun. Leihe doesn''t know that Baiji and Mengji are going to change places. They won''t be able to find them next time they come back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 When Leihe and they go to Baiji again, they find that they can''t find Baiji. Obviously, they have moved away. Don''t you want to contact them? Leihe then investigates for several days, only to find that Baiji and Mengji seem to have left the Mengzu, but they don''t appear again. Leihe doesn''t know where baiji is hiding in the underground palace and where they will come out. Leihe can''t find anyone, so he has to give up. Fortunately, he knows where baikun is. At least baikun is not in danger for the time being with Baiji. Moreover, he can''t stay with Mengzu for a long time. Who knows how the world will change in the end, he has to go back to the town. "I''m going back, and you?" Leihe looks at Tengxiao unhappily. If this guy goes back, Yin Zhu may not be happy. Tengxiao lowered his head for a moment and said, "I won''t go back. Yin Zhu will give it to you. I''m going to walk around and have a look." When Leihe heard this, he hummed coldly, "if you don''t go back, will you not go back to Hanhai, or will you not even go back to Daze tribe in the future?" Tengxiao was silent for a long time after hearing this, and then slowly spit out a word, "I was not originally from daze tribe, but I was accepted by daze tribe at that time." When Leihe heard this, he didn''t understand Tengxiao''s meaning. This guy is ready to leave, and he will leave forever. Even daze tribe has abandoned him. Leihe wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks. He had known why he had to do such a thing at the beginning, but looking at Tengxiao''s dejected appearance, he didn''t say what he said. However, Tengxiao''s departure is good, so that they don''t know how to deal with the traitor. "It''s up to you. I''ll tell Yin Zhu that you left, that''s all." Leihe won''t detain Tengxiao. Anyone who betrays Yin Zhu is not worth detaining. Although there is an excuse, the emotion is not pure enough. Who knows if there are other reasons next time? If there is another excuse, Bai Kun will do well. Everyone has to be responsible for what he has done. Tengxiao or Bai Kun is the best. Although he didn''t want to be close to Yin Zhu at the beginning, Bai Kun finally made a choice for his feelings. Then Leihe admits that Bai Kun exists. The other thing is that it''s not easy to deal with Bai Kun. Yin Zhu forgets Bai Kun. It''s not easy to do. Go back to discuss with Jono, and then he can see Yin Zhu. Leihe is very happy. Tengxiao watched Leihe walk away without hesitation. He could not help holding his fist. He didn''t blame Leihe, but he would never go back to Daze tribe. Would he want to be a tramp in the future? Tengxiao doesn''t want to go to other tribes. His only tribe is daze. Leihe quickly returned to the orc side, and then said all the things he knew. When Jono heard the ending of baikun, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. This guy looks quiet. Who knows that this guy has done such a thing. As expected, the biting dog doesn''t bark. Bah bah, bah bah. It seems that this word is not appropriate here. But Bai Kun chose to betray his parents and chose Yin Zhu, which really surprised Qiao Nuo. There is also the couple Baiji Mengji, who have never appeared. Jono is still surprised that they have arranged so much. How can they not appear? What is their purpose? Is there any other backhand? Jono has been wondering, but now he wants to understand. Bai Kun is their backhand. However, they didn''t expect that Bai Kun would betray them. It''s estimated that he was so angry that he would die. When Bai Kun became like this, they would regret it. Forget it, the couple can be said to be self reliant, but it''s not easy for Bai Kun to solve. They certainly can''t let Bai Kun go. There is also Yin Zhu''s memory of Bai Kun, which is also a problem. In recent days, the problem of Bai Kun was mentioned at the beginning, but they didn''t mention it again when they knew that Yin Zhu had forgotten to remember it, and Yin Zhu didn''t doubt it. If they knew that something had happened to Bai Kun, Yin Zhu would be happy It will be very sad. Knowing that Tengxiao had gone straight away and didn''t come back, Jono was a little angry. This damned guy can''t bear the consequences if he does something wrong? It''s so beautiful to think that if he leaves like this, he will be disappointed. He will never let anyone go to Tengxiao. Dare to do and dare to be. Tengxiao can''t afford to lose. Why didn''t he look at Teng? Teng actually didn''t make a big mistake. His biggest mistake was that Teng Xi and Teng Xi were integrated. Teng also worked hard for the orcs and tried his best to help them. He had done something wrong, so he had to bear it all the time. Although he didn''t dare to face Yin Zhu and Tengxiao, he didn''t escape. Instead, he was making up for it all the time. Tengxiao was even in trouble He looked down on the fact that he couldn''t compare with any other children. "I''ll leave after I leave. Don''t worry about this. I''ll tell Yin Zhu later." Jono said very simply. Tengxiao is a fool. At the beginning, Yin Zhu didn''t want to accept Tengxiao, but Tengxiao had become her guardian at that time. With her three children, it was Jono who made Yin Zhu accept it, and then it was half push. As a result, Tengxiao rewarded herself in this way. Xiao Jin was very happy to know that Tengxiao had left. "What are you angry about, Jono? It''s not good to leave alone. It''s not good to lose one person to fight with us for Yinzhu.""What do you know? I''m afraid Yin Zhu can''t let go. If only I didn''t make the decision for Yin Zhu and let him accept him." Qiao Nuo sighs, Yin Zhu this person has relations with her person, she where so easy to let go. "No, if Yin Zhu really can''t let go, I''ll tease her more and make her have no time to think about Tengxiao. It''s useless for you. We are living in front of Yin Zhu. Can''t we compare with a person who has hurt her? Who knows Tengxiao after a long time?" Xiao Jin said impolitely that Tengxiao had better do what he said. Don''t come back when he left, and don''t come back at that time. Time is the best healing medicine. After waiting for a long time, Xiao Jin can promise that no matter how much emotion he has, he will put it down. Jono understands Xiaojin''s idea. After a long time, she really forgets that there are several female Orc companions. In the past, when life was not good, orcs would go out hunting, and some of them often died. At the beginning, they were really devastated. But the living people had to continue. After a long time, they were only nostalgic, while others were dead and Tengxiao was still alive He just didn''t want to make Yin Zhu sad. Of course, Jono is more worried about Yin Zhu and says that he wants to look for it. No matter what Bai Kun''s will is, they can''t treat it as if they don''t know. In this way, Bai Kun quietly disappears in Yin Zhu''s memory. There is another thing about Cheng an. At the beginning, he was still puzzled that Cheng an came to the orcs to exchange and learn. How could Cheng an come alone, and how could a team of ten or so people come together? As a result, those who escorted and admitted actually went back directly. Now in Jono, he understands that Cheng an was expelled because he helped Yin Zhu, so he didn''t follow Cheng An said that someone should help Cheng an and let him leave the dream clan with dignity. The dream clan specially sent Cheng An to the orcs. Are they going to give it to Yin Zhu? Let Yin Zhu settle? It''s easy to place a man. The other orcs don''t accept Cheng''an, so it''s OK to send them back to Daze tribe. Cheng''an helped Yin Zhu to come to this end, and they can''t ignore it. However, Jono worries that Cheng''an will feel bad when he knows the news of being expelled, and he may not want to live in daze tribe all his life. Now Cheng an doesn''t know that he is expelled and can still live well in the orcs. There are many dreamers in the battlefield. It is estimated that the news will soon reach Cheng An''s ears. At that time, he doesn''t know what will happen. That Chumo is really insidious and cunning. He says that he cooperates with them. As a result, he turns back to Mengzu and drives the people who once helped Yinzhu out of the tribe. This is deliberately beating them in the face. Of course, it''s also possible to take this opportunity to drive Chengan out and let Chengan become a traitor to the orcs. There are all kinds of possibilities. However, these people underestimate him. He can stay in Cheng''an and ensure that she will live well. But Cheng''an wants to intervene in the management of orcs. Maybe other things, don''t think, even some important information about orcs won''t be known to Cheng''an. Jono quickly filtered the information and said that he knew, "I know all about Leihe. You go to have a good rest and have been running back and forth for several times. Go to have a rest. Yin Zhu has been thinking about you." When Leihe heard this, his eyes lit up. "OK, I''ll go to find Yin Zhu." He left happily. Xiaojin can''t help being jealous. "I want to go to Yinzhu, too. It''s Jono. You''re not good. You''re busy all the time. You''re here, but I can''t talk to Yinzhu all the time." Xiaojin is very aggrieved. Jono has a lot of things, but he really doesn''t get in touch with Yinzhu. He wants to accompany Yinzhu to talk quietly, make tea, or go out to play. He doesn''t want to be romantic, just want to get along with Yinzhu for a while. Jono couldn''t help but smile, "Xiao Jin has wronged you during this period of time, but when we are finished, we have a lot of time to accompany Yin Zhu. Then I''ll let my body out and let you accompany Yin Zhu." "Really, said not to regret?" Xiao Jin said in surprise. "Of course, so bear with it." Said Jono. Xiaojin said with a smile, "OK, I believe you, but you don''t have to let me go all the time, otherwise Yinzhu will think that I''m dominating my body and won''t let you out. She will be angry. Just let me go." Xiao Jin said very shrewdly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 Teng knew that Leihe came back and ran to Jono excitedly, "Jono father, has my father come back?" Last time Yinzhu and Leihe came back, Tengxiao didn''t. They said Tengxiao would stay there to find baikun. Now, Tengxiao is worried about whether they can come back. Jono saw Teng anxious, could not help talking, "he did not come back for the time being." I haven''t come back yet. Why haven''t I come back yet or can''t I? Teng''s face changed at this time. Qiao Nuo saw this and said, "Teng, Tengxiao is OK. He doesn''t want to come back. Maybe he doesn''t know how to face Yin Zhu." Teng looked at Jono seriously at this time, "Jono father, don''t lie to me, I''m not stupid." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help but have a headache and said, "really, Teng, I won''t lie to you. You can ask Leihe or even your father. He is the guardian of your mother. If something happens to him, your mother can feel it." Jono''s attitude was very sincere, and he didn''t mean to hide anything. Teng also calmed down at this time. If there was something wrong with his father, no matter what he had done, his mother would be worried, so his father should be OK. Can hear Tengxiao because can''t face Yinzhu and dare not come back, Teng this heart inside very uncomfortable, all this is his fault. "Don''t feel bad. It''s not your fault." He is a pure good child. "Father jonoa, my father made a mistake. He didn''t mean it. I''ll go to him and ask him to admit it to you. Don''t despise him, OK?" Teng looked at Jono wrongly. Jono stood up at this time, gently touched Teng''s head, "Teng, your father is not stupid, he came from yesterday, I also want to wait for him to come back how to punish him, I never said to drive him away, but now he just walked away, even don''t dare to bear his own mistakes? In that case, I don''t really want him, but I don''t think he''s that stupid. He should be able to figure it out Tengxiao doesn''t have any relatives except daze tribe. Tengxiao has fallen out with Tengxiao for a long time. Tengxiao can''t go back. And is Tengxiao willing to put down Yinzhu? If there are people who dare not come to see others, Tengxiao''s most likely life is not far away from them. In that case, Jono can only say Tengxiao asked for it. When he wants to understand it, as for punishment, as long as Tengxiao wants to come back, he must be punished. Knowing that Jono doesn''t mean to drive Tengxiao away, Teng is a little relieved. In fact, a father doesn''t mean not to want a mother. A mother and her cubs are very important in a father''s eyes, but he is a fake. "Father jonoa, I don''t need to be here anymore. I think if it''s OK, I''ll go out for a walk. If it''s OK, I''ll come back as soon as possible." Teng looked down at his toes. "Teng, are you going to learn from your father and go far away from daze tribe?" Jono saw Teng''s mind and asked directly. Teng felt very guilty and said, "father Jono, it''s all because of me that my father and mother have become like this. I''m sorry for them. If I leave, they will be fine. And if I walk in front of them all day, they will think of these unpleasant things. Besides, I''ve grown up. I''m not a child, ORC''s cub Like me, I should have been independent for a long time. Father jonoa doesn''t have to worry about me. " Since this period of time, Teng is restless, although he desperately to do what he can do, in addition to Jono comforted him, other people really did not. "Don''t worry about your problems. Teng, you should know that since you name yourself Teng, forget the past and give up the past, you should know that when you regard yourself as Teng, you are the child of Yin Zhu and Tengxiao." Jono said very seriously. No matter Teng or Zichen, Jono recognizes the child in front of him. "Tengxiao and Yinzhu give you to me. I can''t let you leave like this. If you want to leave, you can tell Yinzhu yourself. If Yinzhu agrees with you to leave, I have no problem." Jono looked at Teng frown, very simply said. "Father Jono." Teng couldn''t help crying anxiously. "Teng, you should be very clear that both Yin Zhu and Tengxiao regard you as a child. Even though they still feel a little uncomfortable for the time being, dare you say that they don''t treat you as a child or an enemy? Besides, it''s not because of your problem between your father and mother, it''s because they don''t trust each other. They have to solve this problem sooner or later, otherwise there will be problems in the future. So don''t take all the faults on yourself. You are not a saint. " Jono said very seriously, and touched Teng''s hair top with pity. After listening to Jono''s words, Teng seriously thought about it and said, "Jono''s father, I still want to go out and have a look. Although I''m very smart, I''ve always been an obedient baby. I''ll do whatever people ask me to do. I want to go out and make my own decisions in the future. Of course, I''ll make it clear to my mother." Teng smile, smile is very bright. Jono nodded, the child has been carrying a lot, before the three children did not integrate, just can not see it, in fact, there is still a shadow of Teng.Teng then went to find Yin Zhu and looked at his mother leaning on Leihe''s father with a smile. Teng''s eyes flashed. His father used to get along with his mother like this. "Teng, here you are." Seeing Teng, Yin Zhu gets up from Leihe and arranges his clothes a little. He probably knows that such an image is not good-looking in front of children. Leihe''s face is a little black at this time. He has worked hard for so long, and finally he is with Yin Zhu. As a result, the dead child comes to disturb himself. Yin Zhu looked at Leihe''s black face, stretched out his hand and twisted him, "Leihe, please be serious, the child is here." When people don''t understand his meaning, she is embarrassed to show her face to anyone. "Mother, can I talk to you? Just the two of us. " Teng spoke directly. Reih''s face was dark when he heard this. Damn it, he wanted to drive him away. What''s to say? What''s to pretend to be a child? Teng''s mind is very mature. He is an adult. Don''t think that his mother can be a child. "Good." Yin Zhu saw that Teng was very solemn and agreed that the child should have something to say to her. Seeing that Leihe on one side was very unhappy, Yin Zhu said in Leihe''s ear, "don''t be unhappy. Be generous. I''ll make it up to you when I come back at night." "It''s all up to me." Reich made a hasty request at this time. Yin Zhu''s face turned red when he heard this. He stretched out his hand and pinched Lei he hard. "You''re enough. Don''t push an inch." Leihe laughed happily at this time. Yin Zhu and Teng went to one side, Yin Zhu gently asked, "what do you have to say, say it, mother listen." "Mother, I think the world is changing and it seems to be suppressing everyone''s strength. I guess orcs and dreamers can''t fight. If everyone''s strength is similar, orcs will win even if they fight. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me here. I want to go for a walk." Teng looked into the distance and said. "You''re leaving?" Yin Zhu was very surprised. "Well, mother, I''ve grown up, and I''ve got the inheritance of the king of beasts. In this case, I have to go to see the world well. I can only understand the world by walking through enough places. Since I''ve got the inheritance of the king of beasts, I have to shoulder the responsibility of the king of beasts, so I should go for a walk." Teng said seriously. "That''s not the reason you''re leaving. You''re avoiding me?" Yin Zhu can''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. Although she knows that the three children are calculated, kena is also her child. She cares about the child carefully, and the child doesn''t hurt them from the beginning to the end. On the contrary, she doesn''t listen to protect them. Even if he doesn''t come simply, they all pay their feelings when they get along. He is her child, no matter Teng Xiaocheng or not Admit, at least he''s her child. "Teng, you are my son, do you understand?" Yin Zhu said aloud. Teng couldn''t help feeling a little excited when he heard this, and then he nodded seriously, "I know, mother, I know." It''s because he knows that no matter a mother or a father, they are all good to him, so he can''t be in front of them. At least he can''t wander in front of them until the contradiction between a father and a mother is solved. "And you''re going?" Yin Zhu felt a little uncomfortable. "Yes, a good man is ambitious. I can''t stay in daze tribe all the time. If I have the ability and strength, I should go out for a walk and make them live a better life. This is what I should do. My mother has been doing. I also want to do something for the orcs. Even if I continue the way my mother has gone before, I will continue to go on." Teng said seriously. "Think about it, don''t regret it?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Yin Zhu knows that Teng has feelings for herself, but she knows that Teng is a mature adult soul and shouldn''t be constrained by her. Just like herself, she doesn''t like her parents to control her when she is an adult. When the child is older, she should let go. "Well." Teng nodded. "You can go, but you remember to send me a message every three months to let me know where you''ve been. Then you come back to see me once a year. It''s not easy to raise you to such a big age. You should come back to see me all year round." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Yes, I will." Teng said with tears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 642 When Qiao Nuo knew that Yin Zhu agreed to let Teng leave, he couldn''t help sighing, "why don''t you leave people behind, you still care about him." Yin Zhu shook his head. "I care about him. After all, who doesn''t like such a clever child? But now the problem between Tengxiao and me has become his pain and obstruction. Besides, he is an adult and should go out for a walk." Yin Zhu says with emotion that he understands Teng''s idea. Tengxiao is her own child, and Teng can be said to be the culprit. Especially at this end, Tengxiao doesn''t want to come back. The pain will be very painful. Yin Zhu''s words are better for this. She is foreign, and the child is directly conceived by Yuanshen. Yin Zhu is the one who takes over, There are also feelings with a few children. If you''re not polite, a few children are only one third of Teng''s, and then they just return to the original. This child was calculated at the beginning, and this ending is the best in Yin Zhu''s opinion. Do you have to become Qiu? To tell you the truth, the result is that Teng doesn''t listen to control, so Yin Zhu doesn''t blame Teng. Of course, the reason for this is that Yin Zhu is more open-minded. Those children are already beautiful. Can''t she push Teng away from her side? She likes them as long as they are good children. I don''t know when Tengxiao can figure it out. Tengxiao doesn''t want to come back to face herself, which Yin Zhu didn''t expect. Although she didn''t like to see Tengxiao when they met before, after all, Tengxiao did something wrong and it''s normal for her to vent her anger. However, Yin Zhu didn''t expect that Tengxiao didn''t want to come back to face herself. Is this guy going to give up? "Thinking about Tengxiao?" Jono looks down at Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is really soft hearted. Tengxiao is like this. Yin Zhu is still missing him. "I was thinking, if I insisted at the beginning, firmly only accept you, other people do not, is not there will be so many things now." Yin Zhu said with emotion. Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "What nonsense? You''re so sad for Reich." On a Tengxiao to do such a thing, almost let Yin Zhu denied his way, Tengxiao really beat. "I didn''t say lehr. I just feel sorry. You guys are very kind to me. A heart is in front of me, but I can''t repay you the same heart. I feel sorry for you." Yin Zhu sighed. When Jono heard this, he held Yin Zhu in his arms. "What nonsense? Go out and ask how many people in the orc world envy us for being your partner? Besides, who said that you are not true? Isn''t your feelings for none of us true or false? " "No, of course it''s true, but I can''t be your only one." Yin Zhu felt a little uncomfortable. "You just think more. I don''t care what your world is like. I remember that you told me to do as the Romans do. Since you come to the orc world, you will accept the rules here. It''s normal for a female to have several partners. No one of us complains. In fact, it''s all right whether it''s for social development and stability or for life It''s right, and I never feel bad about you. If it''s not good, it''s me, because I let you accept Tengxiao and Leihe. I broke your original rules. You didn''t owe us. On the contrary, you are more kind and honest than the females in our world. We don''t feel bad. How can you think that way, no I don''t want you to ask RAH? " In fact, they have never tried to explain Yin Zhu before. They all think that if Yin Zhu feels guilty towards them, he will be better for them. That''s true. But Jono doesn''t want Yin Zhu to treat them with guilt forever. In fact, they owe Yin Zhu, and even the world owes Yin Zhu. The way of heaven merges day by day, while the Terrans are being suppressed more and more. Jono doesn''t know what kind of rules the way of heaven will finally make. "Don''t think like that next time. Is it difficult for you to leave one of us if you want to abandon us?" Jono said with a smile. Hearing this, Yin Zhu shakes her head in a hurry. She is used to the meticulous care of these people around her. She doesn''t want to leave them. "So you''re just thinking." Qiao Nuo had planned to talk about Bai Kun. Who knows that Teng''s leaving made Yin Zhu think so much. Now it''s hard to talk about it. Let''s wait for Yin Zhu to calm down in two days. "By the way, did Rehe tell you about Cheng''an?" Maybe the people in the dream clan already know about this and can''t hide it, so it''s better to tell Yin Zhu first. Yin Zhu is most afraid of being in debt to others. We don''t know what to do when we wait together. We might as well say it now and discuss how to solve it. What''s more, Cheng an doesn''t look right at Yin Zhu, and Yin Zhu''s heart is too soft. Several of Yin Zhu''s friends come here in this way. Xiao Jin is really worried about Cheng An''s relationship with Yin Zhu. Before Xiao Jin quarreled with Jono for a long time, he said that Xiao Jin has a strong possessive desire. Now Tengxiao and Bai Kun are missing, and this guy wants to occupy Yin Zhu for a while, Where would you like to add a person."Cheng An, what''s his problem?" Cheng an came to Mengzu and said that he wanted to resolve the hatred between the two ethnic groups for Mengzu. Yin Zhu already knew about this. It must be something else, otherwise Jono would not suddenly mention it. "Leihe said that Chumo, the leader of Mengzu, drove Chengan out of Mengzu, saying that Chengan betrayed Mengzu and saved you." Jono said directly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help yelling, "Chumo is a villain. How dare Cheng an betray Mengzu? He just helped us a little at last. Chumo is too much. Cheng An is the least powerful person in Mengzu, and he doesn''t know the outside world at all. He doesn''t even have some basic hunting knowledge. Chumo drives him out of Mengzu, which is his life Thanks to Cheng''an, he said Chumo was very kind to him and always thought about him. It''s so mean. " Jono heard this silent for a while and asked, "Chumo is very good to Cheng an?" "Chengan said it himself." At this time, Yin Zhu said anxiously, "Jono, let''s go to see Cheng''an. In fact, Cheng''an still has a sense of belonging to Mengzu. If Cheng''an knows this, it will be very hard." Jono couldn''t help thinking about it. He thought that Chengan was escorted by the dream people. If Chumo really wanted Chengan''s life, he would drive people out of the tribe. There''s no need to do this. Is it because he''s afraid that Chengan will die on the way? Chumo directly takes the man to the orc frontier, and then turns around and cuts off Cheng''an''s way back. But Yin Zhu really owes Cheng''an. Does this make them have to accept Cheng''an? How can the dream people always like to play this trick? I think Bai Kun died to save Yin Zhu, and then became Yin Zhu''s partner. At first, it''s hard for him to be Bai Ji''s Apprentice. Otherwise, the trick is the same. But it''s easy to use such a trick. The grace of saving lives is hanging over there. People don''t even want their own people to save Yin Zhu. Can the orcs ignore Cheng an? And Cheng''an also likes Yin Zhu, which forces Yin Zhu to accept Cheng''an. After all, Cheng''an is a dream tribe. There are many orcs who hate the dream tribe. Even if he sends people to Daze tribe, the people in the tribe will not do anything to Cheng''an, but isolation is absolute. Does Yin Zhu have the heart? At that time, it is estimated that Yin Zhu''s ingratitude and other words will come out. Dream people are so shameless. Jono wants to rush to dream people to catch Chumo and beat him up. At the beginning, Chumo tells him that the two families will get along well and don''t start a war any more. He looks like an honest man at that time. Now Jono wants to say that he''s mad at Chumo. "Yin Zhu, I think it may be Chumo''s trick to send people to us on purpose, forcing us to take over him. If we accept him, the boy will like you, and then he will force you further. People won''t accept him. He just follows you all the time, and then looks at you with innocent eyes. At that time, you may not be able to stand it." Jono said Chumo''s purpose directly. Yin Zhu wants to find a partner again. As long as Yin Zhu really likes it, Jono won''t oppose it. Since he was a child, he knew that his future partner would have several partners, and he never wanted to monopolize it. At least, it''s hard to calculate. "Why do I think it''s a little familiar?" Yin Zhu looks at Jono suspiciously. Qiao Nuo can''t help but close his eyes when he hears this. What if Bai Kun asks the way of heaven to erase the memory of Yin Zhu? But when it comes to related things, it''s still Yudean''s memory. "Yin Zhu, how about I send someone to send Cheng''an back to Mengzu?" Jono thinks that this is the right way, so that he won''t be stuck by the dream people, otherwise the dream people will eat them to death. "But now that the dream clan has publicly announced that Cheng''an has been expelled, the dream clan is the sinner of betraying the clan. Chumo will not recognize it if he sends it back like this. I''m afraid that Cheng''an will be hurt by both sides'' shirking." Yin Zhu hesitates. In fact, after Jono''s explanation, Yin Zhu believes Jono''s words. Chumo should have driven Cheng''an out on purpose to test himself. If the orcs don''t pick up, the dream clan will just lose a young and incompetent clan. Once the orcs accept Cheng''an, they will have more things to plot. The best way is to send Cheng''an back to the dream clan, as Jono said, Then leave it there, never mind, just see who is more cruel on both sides. But in this way, how innocent Cheng''an is. In fact, Cheng''an''s heart is not strong, but his pure heart is not strong enough. Yin Zhu worries that Cheng''an will not be able to bear it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 "Yin Zhu, I admit that you are right, but Yin Zhu, they are scheming for us. Do we have to recognize them? In that case, people will use this to calculate us in the future. What shall we do? " Jono said with a headache. Jono didn''t mean to target Cheng''an, but he didn''t like this way. Moreover, the way of heaven has been integrated. The orcs are good to the way of heaven, and Yin Zhu has also helped. Even if the way of heaven changes the rules, it should not be too harsh on the orcs. It''s hard for the people of the dream clan to say. If the people of the dream clan can''t survive, will they stick to the orcs in this way? "No, I don''t have that bad luck. I won''t have another accident." Yin Zhu said with a smile. When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help sighing. It''s not a matter of whether something happens or not. It''s nothing to take Cheng An''s words back to the orcs. He''s afraid that the orcs still have a backhand, and Bai Kun is considered to be half blood, the blood of the orcs and the dreamers. Now they are also on the side of the dreamers. Is it hard for the orcs to get involved with the dreamers and have no way to get rid of them £¿ "I see." After listening to Yin Zhu''s words, Qiao Nuo didn''t say anything more, but now Yin Zhu doesn''t have any idea about Cheng''an in terms of men and women. In this way, if he really sends people back to Mengzu, and then something happens, Yin Zhu will feel even more guilty at that time, but alone, he will ask people to look after Cheng''an. "Jono, I really hope the war will pass quickly, and then we will meet daze tribe. I still like the simple and happy days of daze tribe." I hope that after the integration of heaven, the fight between orcs and dreamers can also end. Qiao Nuo nodded, Yin Zhu has never had any big ambition, if you change to do before the orc King City people just want to inform the whole Orc world. However, from the orcs and the dreamers, Jono felt that the world still needed to be constrained. Of course, he didn''t mean to be king. He thought that this time he was the commander of the war, but he was under more pressure than anyone else. The best way was to form an alliance with all the tribes. In the alliance, he could exchange what he needed and let the people know We need to make some rules to restrict all people to maintain the development of the world, and not let anyone destroy the world. Then everyone''s life will be better. When these things are finished, he can put down these annoying things and live happily with Yin Zhu. "Well, I think they must miss us very much." Jono gently rubs Yin Zhu''s hair. "I don''t know how long it will take for heaven to merge." Yin Zhu said with emotion, thinking that he had been following his own system and finally left, Yin Zhu felt that his whole life was relaxed. Before, he was forced to do tasks, and then he kept running like hell, which also involved his four partners. Four? Yin Zhu couldn''t help thinking about this. She has three friends, Tengxiao Qiao nuorehe. Now Tengxiao has run away from the Li family, and there are only two left. Qiao Nuo was stunned when he saw Yin Zhu. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "Yin Zhu, what were you thinking just now?" "I miss you." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Jono was very happy when he heard that his face was flushed. At this time, Xiao Jin rushed out, "Yin Zhu, do you miss me? You can''t just miss Jono, you have to miss me too." Yin Zhu''s smile made his eyes curl. His four friends, yes, almost missed Xiao Jin. This can''t be said. Xiao Jin is stingy. You have to be angry when you know. "Of course, I also want to see Kim and Reich. I want you all." Yin Zhu is very happy. When Xiao Jin heard this, he was so excited that he went forward and hugged Yin Zhu. Then he gave him a kiss. "I miss Yin Zhu too, and Yin Zhu too. Can you stop thinking about other things when you think about me?" "I''m not sure you miss them, I just want to, if you miss me, concentrate on thinking of me, and then think of other people next time." Xiao Jin put forward his request with a smile. "It''s so demanding. If I miss others and don''t miss you, I guess you''ll be very sour again." Yin Zhu reaches out his hand and points Xiaojin''s forehead. Among his friends, Xiaojin is the most childlike, which is probably the reason why he didn''t wake up for a long time. Acid, of course, acid, but he is the last face, not qualified to manage the front of a few, there is no way, can only heart secretly acid. "Well, I promise you, don''t look like I''m bullying you." Yin Zhu smiles and pinches Xiao Jin''s cheek. Jono at this time very helpless from the inside of the body came out, "small gold to discuss, later I with Yin Zhu together, you don''t always come out, OK?" Originally, he had a good relationship with Yin Zhu. When Xiao Jin came out, he had nothing to do with him. When Xiao Jin heard this, he said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I can''t help it. I won''t do it next time." As for whether he won''t hold back next time, in fact, Xiaojin doesn''t dare to guarantee. Xiaojin also knows that Jono is tolerant of himself, so generally he won''t go against Jono. "I want to see Cheng''an. I''m worried that Cheng''an will not be happy to hear the rumors from Mengzu." Yin Zhu takes Jono''s hand and smiles carefully."Or I''ll go to see Cheng''an, and I''ll try to persuade him. I want Cheng''an to live in daze tribe with us in the future. What do you think?" Qiao Nuo doesn''t like others to count on him. Even if Cheng an doesn''t know about it, Cheng an will do so because of Yin Zhu''s fault. If they don''t arrange Cheng an well, Yin Zhu will feel guilty, and he doesn''t like Yin Zhu''s too much contact with Cheng an. He''s afraid that it''s like the dream clan. The best way is for him to arrange Cheng An, even in Cheng An''s bad mood When he was young, he could enlighten him. As long as Cheng''an had a good life, Yin Zhu would not feel guilty and could rest assured. "Good." Yin Zhu knows that Jono''s temperament is very stable, and Jono''s arrangement is the best. As for not going to see Cheng''an, that is also the analysis before Qiao Nuo. If the dream people really count themselves, then she''d better not go to see Cheng''an. At this time, Cheng''an did know that he was expelled from the dream clan, because someone from the dream clan came to the orcs to scold Cheng''an white eyed wolf. The dream clan raised him, but he betrayed the dream clan. Because of this quarrel, the two clansmen almost didn''t fight. The war between the two sides was suspended, but there was still a lot of friction. This is exactly what happened when Jono went there. Seeing Jono, he hurried forward to stop the fighting on both sides, and then looked at the dream people coldly, "why do you want to fight or do something else? This is the chassis of the orcs. The world has changed. If you dream people don''t know whether they are alive or dead, the orcs don''t mind continuing to fight." The dream people have nothing to be proud of. Nowadays, the strength of these people is greatly reduced. There are few dream people, but there are many beasts. It''s best to fight and fight. The dream people were angry and wanted to scold Cheng''an, but they didn''t think about anything else. This would make people angry. With the arrival of the orc leader Jono, how dare he talk nonsense here and run away in a hurry. "it''s very busy to get out of business and not to do anything else." Jono sent the onlookers away. Then he turned his head and looked at Cheng''an. Seeing Cheng''an''s blank and painful face, Jono confirmed that Cheng''an really didn''t know what was going on, and his initial silence was cruel. "Come on, walk with me." Jono pulls Cheng an and takes him out for a walk. Cheng an followed Jono blankly. "Cheng''an, I haven''t thank you for taking care of Yin Zhu and for your help. Don''t worry. Since you are here, we will take good care of you. You can come back to Daze tribe with me in the future. The people of daze tribe are very friendly." Jono spoke. Cheng''an looked at Jono at this time, puzzled. "Why, I don''t understand why. When I came, Chumo told me that I could contribute to the tribe. He asked me to persuade the orcs to forgive the dream tribe. The two tribes would get along well, but why was I expelled from the dream tribe? All of a sudden, did you say that he had this plan for a long time, and then deliberately sent me to the orc side. Since I have to be driven out of the dream clan, why do you send me here? " When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help thinking that he had to drive you out so that you could live in the orcs and achieve the goal of Chumo. The hatred between the dream clan and the orcs can''t be changed in a short time, and it doesn''t depend on Cheng An''s mouth. The best way is to get in touch with Yin Zhu. No matter what Yin Zhu is, Yin Zhu''s status in the orcs is different, Many orcs remember Yin Zhu, and even some tribes regard him as the animal God. Once Yin Zhu stands up and says "forgive the dreamers," he can''t change all the orcs But many orcs will try to forgive. Maybe this is the purpose of the dream people. Of course, the dream people have always been very ambitious. Maybe it''s just a small layout. If the dream people are powerful enough to suppress the orcs, then they are just abandoning an unimportant people. If they can''t suppress them, when Cheng An is really close to Yin Zhu, they will ask Cheng An to do this and that, and then they will say that it''s good for them to rush out of the tribe It is for this moment that Cheng''an will be asked to contribute to the dream clan. He''s very good at calculation, but he doesn''t like it, so he won''t let Cheng an get close to Yin Zhu. At least in the short term, if it''s really like what he guessed, we''ll know after the complete integration of heaven and nature, it won''t be long, and Jono can afford to wait. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 "Don''t think so much if you don''t understand. You are welcome to the orcs, and the life of the orcs is very good now." Jono smiles and persuades. Cheng an can''t help laughing when he hears this. He''s not welcome. He''s eager to leave the orc tribe, especially another one named Lei he. When he sees him, he wants to keep Yin Zhu to death. He has a good feeling for Yin Zhu. He admits it, but he never thought about being with Yin Zhu. Otherwise, he would have left Yin Zhu in the dream family. How could he have let Lei he take Yin Zhu away. Jono seems to welcome himself on the surface. In fact, he is also a smiling tiger. He doesn''t know tricks, but he can still look at people''s faces. Jono rejects him very much. He is probably also on guard against himself. He doesn''t want to live in a neighborhood where people ignore him and don''t like others to treat him as a prisoner. On the orc side, he doesn''t like to live Don''t want to stay, no one knows, lonely who like, he wants to leave here. Think about Chumo''s hesitation in what to say to him, or how to say it to him. Chumo certainly didn''t do it. Although Chumo is the leader now, he will be coerced by many people when he just takes over. Maybe he can''t help himself, or even arrange the way for him to send him to the orcs, so that he can live. Cheng An is a little uncomfortable. He''s useless, especially useless. That''s why Chumo worries about him. He''s so useless. It''s normal for Yin Zhu not to look up to him. Let''s see which of Yin Zhu''s partners is not powerful. Forget it, don''t think about these things. "Jono, you don''t have to pretend like this. I can feel that you don''t welcome me. Maybe you''re afraid that I''ll affect Yin Zhu. Don''t worry, I won''t stay with the orcs. Just live with Yin Zhu." Cheng an laughs sarcastically, then turns around and walks away. Qiao Nuo saw this and held Cheng''an, "Cheng''an, you can''t just walk like this. Besides, I admit that I don''t want you to be too close to Yin Zhu. At least I don''t want you to be close to Yin Zhu before I have a thorough understanding of the things between the two ethnic groups. I don''t want Yin Zhu to make sandwich biscuits in the future. It''s painful, and I reject you because of your identity, not you." "My identity, what can a person like me do to Yin Zhu?" Cheng an says sarcastically unceasingly, this Qiao Nuo says very falsely. "You don''t need to do anything at all. As long as you are close to Yin Zhu, you can hurt him. Cheng An, do you know about Yin Zhu''s past? It''s because I''ve been with Yin Zhu for a long time, and I''ve known the harm that people who are close to Yin Zhu bring to Yin Zhu, so I don''t want you to come close to her. " Jono sighed. "Does Bai Ji know? That''s the man of your dream clan. He ran to the orcs to hook up with Mengji, the successor of the orc king. Mengji abandoned the responsibility and dignity of the orc king. Don''t follow Baiji wholeheartedly. Baiji calculated Yinzhu. Do you know how many of the closest people around Yinzhu are arranged by Baiji? Yin Zhu and Tengxiao have three cubs. Unfortunately, their children are arranged by Bai Ji. The three children are reincarnated by Zichen, Bai Ji''s Apprentice. Just a while ago, the three children woke up and became one. Tengxiao didn''t want the three children to become one. He didn''t want Zichen to wake up. Then Tengxiao drugged Yin Zhu and sent him away In Chumo''s hand, otherwise you would never know Yinzhu. Fortunately, Zichen still remembers Yinzhu''s nurturing kindness even though she wakes up. She is just caught between Baiji and Yinzhu and feels uncomfortable. She doesn''t turn her back on Yinzhu. But the consequences of this matter are still unresolved. Tengxiao is gone, and she is ashamed of Yinzhu and leaves forever. " Jono looks at Cheng''an coldly, and then speaks again. "In addition to this Baiji, he and Mengji''s own son baikun were sent to Yinzhu. At the beginning, Yinzhu happened to be poisoned. Baikun didn''t have to change his life to bear the poison for Yinzhu. At that time, baikun almost died. In this way, baikun became Yinzhu''s partner, and now, just a while ago, the integration of heaven and nature. You know, Yinzhu has an orc around him Half heaven, you have to sacrifice yourself if you want to integrate. Bai Kun still likes Yin Zhu, and then Bai Kun replaces Yin Zhu to integrate heaven, because he is the king of beasts, and his blood can replace Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is affectionate. If you know that Bai Kun died for her, how crazy Yin Zhu would be. Therefore, Bai Kun wiped out Yin Zhu''s memory of him at the last moment, and made Yin Zhu forget him completely. Cheng An, you say, you If you are affectionate, can you compare with Bai Kun? Up to now, I dare not tell Yin Zhu about Bai Kun. " Jono was helpless and at a loss. "Cheng''an, I think your way is arranged by people. You are deliberately asked to take Yin Zhu with you. The future of the dream clan is uncertain. The dream clan is worried that the way of heaven will be reckoned. The way of heaven owes Yin Zhu and will certainly give preferential treatment to the orcs. So what should the dream clan do? If you can''t move Yin Zhu, they just lose an unimportant clan. If you can move Yin Zhu, they will tell you that it''s all their arrangement. It''s not bad for you that the dream clan raised you so big. They want you to repay the dream clan. What do you think Yin Zhu will do at that time? What are you going to do? " Jono directly put all the things in front of Cheng''an to see Cheng''an''s choice. "Cheng''an, do you think it''s so easy to remove the thousands of years of hatred between orcs and dreamers? How many orcs'' essence of life has been absorbed and become the nourishment of your dream family? Is it just like saving your life from Yin Zhu? In that case, Yin Zhu thought that you would be happy to run around for you and dream people? Cheng An, there is no possibility between you and Yin Zhu. You can''t force it. " Jono''s final attitude is very tough. He doesn''t want Cheng''an to be close to Yin Zhu. It''s not selfish to want to possess Yin Zhu, but Cheng''an is not suitable.Jono a series of words shock Chengan pale, he really didn''t think about so many things behind, but Jono said so clearly, if his hypothesis is true, then he really will be indifferent to the dream clan people? Seeing Cheng An''s precarious appearance, Qiao Nuo knows that he has a heavy word to say, but this matter must use a heavy hammer. Only Cheng an knows the consequences will he give up Yin Zhu. Otherwise, as time goes on, Qiao Nuo is worried that both of them will fall into the trap, and it will be hard to do. "Cheng An, I know that Yin Zhu is very good, and you like it, too. It''s just that it''s not enough to like it, but it''s also appropriate. If it''s not appropriate, it will only create tragedy and make Yin Zhu suffer. Don''t you want Yin Zhu to suffer?" Jono grabs Cheng An, who is shaking badly. After a long time, Cheng an finally recovered. He said in a hoarse voice, "don''t worry, I will leave the orcs. I didn''t like the orcs at all." "Leave, where can you go? Since the dream clan has already said it, it won''t let you go back. Yin Zhu said that you have no strength. It''s very dangerous for you to go out, and Yin Zhu will worry about it. You live on the side of the orcs, and we will take care of you. " To take care of Cheng''an, Jono is sincere. They are not short of food and drink. Just give it to Cheng''an. Cheng an looked at the broad world in the distance and laughed bitterly, "no, the outside world is wonderful. I want to go to the outside world. I can''t be a waste all my life. I always have to do something." People like him are doomed to be alone. In fact, it''s good to be alone. You can eat and drink whenever you want. You can go wherever you want. You don''t have to worry about the trivial things in your family. It''s good to think about it, isn''t it? "Cheng''an, you really can''t go now, because the world change is not over, the strength of the wild animals outside is still very high, and no one knows what will happen. You left after talking to me once, Yin Zhu thought I had said something to you. In fact, I really like you. Although you have no strength, you are soft tempered and should be easy to get along with. It''s a pity. " Jono said, pausing for a moment, and then said, "Cheng An, you can leave when the world changes, and then I''ll let someone take you to learn all kinds of hunting and survival knowledge in the wild during this period of time, OK?" Jono didn''t want Cheng''an to have a relationship with Yin Zhu, so it''s best to send people away. However, he thinks that Cheng''an has no force, so he still has to arrange this matter. He doesn''t want to make a feud with Cheng''an, and Yin Zhu is not at ease because Cheng''an just goes out like this. At least Cheng''an has learned a skill and can survive on his own. So if Cheng''an wants to leave, Yin Zhu won''t stop him. "Well, thank you. Thank you for your arrangement." Cheng An said with his head down. Qiao Nuo looks at Cheng''an politely, and knows that Cheng''an is not comfortable in his heart. Even if he doesn''t like it, Qiao Nuo also knows that he''s asking too much, so he has to do it. He didn''t protect Yin Zhu before, so he can only rule out all the things that may hurt Yin Zhu, so that Yin Zhu won''t be hurt again. Jono has arranged everything well. What can he say? Just like Jono said, Yin Zhu still has two partners. How can he put his mind on him? In fact, he shouldn''t have come to the orc side at all. But at the beginning, he didn''t know anything. All this was Chumo''s good intention. He thought that he came to the orcs with great joy and planned to contribute to the people. Who thought that if he could not do anything, he would leave the orcs. As for what Jono said, he was arranged to come to Yin Zhu. Maybe it''s true, but that man is not Chumo. Chumo won''t do that to him. If he wants to do so much, as long as he leaves the orc side and Yin Zhu, then all the calculations are empty, they are not tenable and will not succeed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 Qiao Nuo turned around and said the result of Cheng''an''s affairs. Yin Zhu knew that Cheng''an was going, but he was still worried. "Does Cheng''an not want to stay with the orcs? Would it be dangerous if he left? " Jono can''t guarantee this. Of course, in terms of comfort, it''s safe for Cheng An to stay with the orcs. But Cheng An has dignity and he doesn''t want to stay with the orcs for free. Jono makes it clear that how can Cheng an stay with the orcs. Qiao Nuo didn''t tell Cheng an what he was talking about. It''s a bit of his careful thinking, otherwise Yin Zhu would be angry if he knew that. In fact, it''s good for Cheng An to leave. In this way, Cheng an won''t sink deeper and deeper. Yin Zhu is a little bad, that is, he won''t refuse other people''s kindness to her. Jono worries that if Cheng An is always on the side of the orcs, Yin Zhu will take care of Cheng An, and will Cheng an hold of Yin Zhu in the strange world of orcs? At that time, the relationship between the two people is getting closer and closer. What he said to Cheng an before is likely to happen. Yin Zhu''s identity brings too many unstable factors, and Yin Zhu''s partner is mixed with too many other things. Tengxiao, baikun and Qiao Nuo don''t want Yin Zhu to be affected by these things in the future. Moreover, if baikun''s affairs are not solved, Yin Zhu will not have the heart to find a partner. So Cheng an can only say sorry, it can be said that as Yin Zhu''s husband, Qiao Nuo is the first time to drive away the male who belongs to Yin Zhu. "Don''t worry, in the orc world, we can take care of him. We''ll see which tribe he''s going to stay in. I''ll ask people to take care of him more." Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu are in a high position on the orc side now. If they really entrust someone to take care of a person, someone will take care of him. Even if Cheng''an is a dreamer, Cheng''an is driven from his tribe because he saved Yin Zhu and betrayed the dreamer. For this, the orc side will not resent him. "I know. It''s just that it''s not so convenient to be with us." Chengan went to other people''s tribe, they are not easy to manage, can only ask others. Yin Zhu nodded, now can only be so, not they drive him away, Chengan himself to leave her can stop it? She''s not Chengan. Besides, she forces Chengan to stay. Chengan thinks that it''s not good for her to have any idea about him, but she can''t let go of her worries. She seldom owes others. Chengan is one of them, and she''s in debt. "Yin Zhu has his own ideas. I think he is still very concerned about Mengzu. I think he is very disappointed. He betrays his tribe for the sake of his friends. Maybe he wants to leave us. After all, as long as he sees you, he will think of his expulsion. He is afraid that he will resent you at that time. In that case, his sacrifice and effort will be wasted, probably That''s why I want to leave. " Qiao Nuo humbly persuades Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu listened to a Leng, then stuffy, "so? It turns out that leaving is the best thing for Cheng''an. " "Of course, I know Yin Zhu is a person who remembers his kindness. We can repay Cheng an slowly. When Cheng an leaves, I''ll let people watch him and see where he settled down. He will be relieved after a long time. I''ll take you to see him then. Do you agree?" Jono whispered. "Well, that''s good, Jono. I''m sure you can do it." Yin Zhu said with a smile that Jono felt guilty when he heard this. He did it for the first time, and Yin Zhu praised him. He was very embarrassed. Xiao Jin listened to a big play, at this time in the heart of the face of Jono put up a thumb, "Jono is really too strong." In the past, some of Yin Zhu''s friends heard that it was Jono who decided to help Yin Zhu accept. Xiao Jin always thought Jono was the kind of guy who accepted Yin Zhu when he saw a good male. He didn''t expect that this guy had such a side. He always worried that Jono''s generous nature would send Yin Zhu out one day. It''s good, not so generous. He also knew how to protect Yin Zhu It''s edible. Qiao Nuo naturally heard what Xiao Jin said to him. In fact, he was not the kind of person who accepted everything. Tengxiao and baikun had been very firm in the past. Tengxiao had been the guardian directly, and baikun had been the lifeguard directly. What could he say? If he doesn''t promise to take it, people will say that he is jealous. As for Leihe, Leihe has done a lot for Yinzhu, so he is together. He is not so casual. As for Xiaojin, he has no choice. This is just like him. If you deny Xiaojin, why not deny himself? Xiaojin was laughing at this time. In fact, the most important thing at that time was that he didn''t want to follow Yin Zhu and threatened him with Jono. That''s what he did. On the other hand, Baiji and Mengji have been in Tiangong for several days, and they are ready to cure baikun. What baikun disappears is the soul power, which is not so easy to cure. The mental power originally released by the palace leader should be the most suitable for baikun. But Baiji and Mengji take people there, and they try to help baikun to absorb those But he found that Bai Kun didn''t know if he was hurt too much, and he couldn''t even absorb the most basic energy. Dream Ji see this very anxious, if baikun even lose the body instinct, want to wake up baikun more difficult.Normally, a person who is injured, even if he is in a coma, will subconsciously absorb something that is conducive to body repair. But Bai Kun does not have it at all. If Bai Kun can absorb it on his own, even if Bai Kun is difficult to recover, there is at least some hope. However, Meng Ji is a little bit broken. "Baiji, what should we do? He didn''t absorb Bai Kun. We all tried so hard to save him. Why can''t he? I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong, but why didn''t he wake up? " Mengji is crying with baikun in her arms. Bai Ji looked coldly at his son lying in bed. It was this son who ruined his plan for hundreds of years. He really wanted to kill him, but at this point, he still couldn''t watch him die. Son of a bitch, Baiji really wants to catch people and beat them up. Is it worth betraying her parents just for a female? Well, even if the female is very popular with him, then, he is his father. As a result, this son of a bitch doesn''t say anything. He secretly calculates his parents in his heart, and thinks he is great. This son of a bitch deserves to be killed. Bai Ji has been calculating people''s heart all his life, but he has not calculated his son''s heart. He thought that his son was wise and intelligent enough under his own guidance, and would never stop his great plan for the sake of a female. Bai Kun also did it according to his own requirements all the time, but at the last step, he was cheated. "Can''t you wake up? If you can''t wake up, maybe we''re not very important to him. For another important person, maybe we can wake him up. Our son has done so much for Yin Zhu, so how can we make Yin Zhu pay for it? Don''t you think that Yin Zhu is not pleasing to the eye? I''ll go and catch people and ask Yin Zhu to serve him. " Also save dream Ji every day to take care of hard work, but also every day sad cry, see him headache, anger all up. Son of a bitch, isn''t he bent on sacrificing himself to protect his partner? The consequences should also be borne by his partner. Why should he be a parent. Bai Ji doesn''t admit that he is angry with Bai Kun. He is even more jealous of Yin Zhu. How long has Yin Zhu lost Bai Kun, he has occupied Yin Zhu''s heart. Bai Ji dislikes Bai Kun more than anything. Look how powerful he is. He takes Meng Ji, the noble daughter of the beast king, in his hand. If Bai Kun really likes Yin Zhu, he can turn Yin Zhu to their camp with his ability. How can he sell himself? It''s useless. But no longer dislike, no longer useless, is also his own son, very angry, back to cure people, and then beat hard, see if he dare to bully them two old bones, also dare to ask him not to regret? He''s absolutely going to kill the dead child and make him regret it. "That''s what we should do. Why should our Bai Kun lie here and Yin Zhu hold on to each other? Don''t think too well." Mengji grits her teeth. She doesn''t like the female who robbed her son at all. She can even say that she is very annoying. Her son thinks about her until he dies and doesn''t let them hurt her. She''s really angry. "Bai Kun, since you like Yin Zhu, my mother will let Yin Zhu accompany you and take care of you every day." Mengji stood in front of baikun''s bed and said quietly. "You hurry up and catch Yin Zhu for me. Bai Kun sent her out before the accident, but she didn''t have any conscience. I have to ask her to kneel at Bai Kun''s window to repent." Dream Ji ruthlessly gnash teeth to say. Although Leihe and Tengxiao came to find baikun later, she already knew that Leihe sent Yinzhu away first and then came back to Mengzu to find baikun. With their speed, they really found baikun. Baikun had already died. And how hard Yin Zhu''s heart is. Knowing that Bai Kun died for her, he didn''t want to find him. It''s a fart to let his two partners come to find him. But his son was dazzled by the heartless female. Mengji is really angry and anxious, but helpless. Mengji and Baiji don''t know that Yinzhu has lost baikun''s memory at this time. They think Yinzhu is cruel and dislikes Yinzhu more and more. Yinzhu has no memory of baikun at all. Even at the beginning, Leihe let slip a few words about baikun''s name, but Yinzhu didn''t feel anything. Leihe was worried about stimulating Yinzhu and wanted to find a stable place The proper way is to tell Yin Zhu that Bai Kun really didn''t leave him any way back then. He did it absolutely and ruthlessly. Bai Ji leaves quickly and rushes towards the ORC. On the other side, Qiao Nuo plans to tell Yin Zhu about Bai Kun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 Jono hasn''t figured out what to say about baikun yet. Baiji has arrived at the orcs by this time. Baiji knows too much about the terrain of the orcs, especially in Hanhai. It''s estimated that no one is familiar with him in Hanhai. The orcs only camp and fight for a short time. Before Baiji, there were many subordinates. Although Yin Zhu had been promoting that Baiji was not good, the orcs firmly followed Baiji and Mengji. After Baiji came back, the first thing he did was to organize these orcs and let them do things for themselves. He and Mengji probably won''t be able to return to the orcs after that. Even if Jono is willing to agree, he doesn''t want to. Besides, he has the strength of his subordinates. It''s good to have a tribe of his own. Besides, his subordinates will always give them a way out after they have been with him for such a long time. As for the dream clan, Bai Ji doesn''t plan to join the alliance. He doesn''t want to be a dream clan, and he doesn''t want to be controlled by a person whose strength and intelligence are lower than himself. He is more comfortable to be the head of a tribe. He can do whatever he wants. And then there is Bai Kun. Isn''t that dead child taking a fancy to Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu is famous now. What if Bai Kun doesn''t have some backing and doesn''t have a firm foothold in the future? Parents owe their children. They knew that they shouldn''t have babies at the beginning. This is a trouble. As for Yin Zhu''s side, Bai Ji has people staring at him and knowing his life pattern. Maybe it''s because the two sides have stopped fighting now. Yin Zhu will come out for a walk in the evening these days. The place he goes is not far from the orc''s camp, and there is Leihe with him. He doesn''t have to worry about safety. Bai jileng hum, Yin Zhu is so good that he can enjoy the care of his partner. What about Bai Kun? The fool is still in bed and can''t move like a living dead man. Others may not be able to take Leihe. He is not afraid. Even if Leihe is with him, he can snatch people away. As long as Leihe is away from Yinzhu, his people can take Yinzhu away with the fastest speed. Although there is no war now, Jono still has a lot of things to do. Jono doesn''t have time to accompany Yin Zhu. When Jono is resting, Xiao Jin forces him to do so. According to the statistics after the war, those people are injured and killed, which tribe they belong to, and how to arrange them next, and how to deal with them in the dream clan. These things are not something Jono can do alone It''s up to you. Jono is busy. Jono wants Yin Zhu to make arrangements with Leihe. As a result, both of them show a lack of ability in this aspect. In Leihe''s words, what''s good to arrange? It''s good to drag people back to bury them when they are dead. If they are not obedient, they will fight until they are obedient? Bai Kun used to help, and Bai Kun was very good at doing these things. Now Jono really misses Bai Kun. Where can he be so tired when there is a guy here? Where can he be so tired when he talks nonsense when he sees people? Where does he need to work so hard. As for the integration of heaven and nature, the world is changing day by day. We all feel it. Jono doesn''t know whether such a change is good for the orcs. Everyone''s strength is degenerating day by day, and the wild wild animals are also degenerating. However, the degradation rate of the wild animals is not as high as that of the orcs. It seems that heaven has suffered a loss, so it''s necessary to take this opportunity Some people''s strength is suppressed in a certain strength, so that no one can fight against him. On the surface, it''s a relative balance, but I don''t know if the decrease in force has any effect on their bodies. After all, orcs always rely on their strong body, as well as their strong self-healing ability. I don''t know that these things will change, and the orc''s strength will decrease a lot. I''m afraid that it''s not suitable to go hunting at that time, and the main lifestyle of orcs will change Change. Although Yin Zhu has taught us how to plant before, we can''t hunt in the future. I''m afraid it all depends on planting and breeding. Yin Zhu has publicized a lot of knowledge about these two aspects, and some people go to learn them. But it''s mainly about hunting. Planting and breeding are not bad either. It''s just that planting and breeding may be unparalleled. Planting depends on the weather, and breeding is afraid of getting sick, These are the major difficulties to be overcome. Jono has a lot to do. Now that he has come to this stage and become the leader of the orcs, he has to work for the welfare of these orcs, make contributions, and strengthen the orcs. The orcs finally get rid of the oppression of the dream people. If the way of heaven changes and the orcs are lonely because of this depression, he will vomit blood. Baiji stares at Yinzhu for a day and then decides to take action. He takes people to ambush on the road where Yinzhu and Leihe often walk, and then injures Leihe. Before Leihe comes, Yinzhu has asked Baiji to catch him. When Leihe wants to catch up, seven or eight orcs come forward and surround him. "When the enemy attacked, Bai Ji captured Yin Zhu. Come and help him." Leihe was surrounded by several people and couldn''t break free, so he cried out. He was cruel and fast to the people who surrounded him. He even wanted to break free faster by using the method of injury for injury. As soon as Leihe''s voice shouts, people around him rush to this side and dare to come, but Baiji has already run away quickly by this time. When Jono arrived with the people, he was injured and there were four orcs wounded by him on the ground. "What''s the matter?" Jono asked anxiously."It''s Bai Ji. Bai Ji took Yin Zhu. These are Bai Ji''s people." Reich said anxiously. "Baiji, he took Yinzhu?" Qiao Nuo is a little worried at this time. Although Bai Kun is Bai Ji''s son, Bai Ji may not give his son face. He is an old stubborn man who cares about power. If baikun is still well at this time, he can naturally stop Baiji. Now baikun is dizzy. Who knows what Baiji will do to Yinzhu? Jono didn''t dare gamble Yinzhu''s life on Baiji''s kindness. "You said that Baiji''s plot could not be realized. What did he do with Yinzhu?" Leihe''s face is overcast and he doesn''t have a high heart. Yinzhu lost it in his hand. It''s a shame. And recently he''s safe. He relaxed his vigilance. When Baiji''s orcs appeared, Leihe saw them, but he didn''t guard against them at all. As a result, he suffered a big loss. Yinzhu''s most valuable way of heaven has disappeared It''s a foregone conclusion. What else does he want? "Jono, you''d better take care of the business first. I''ll take people to chase them. I''ll chase them back anyway." Bai Ji is more and more daring now. He dares to run to them and arrest people. Qiao Nuo nodded, catching up, even if he could not catch up, he could know where Yin Zhu was, unless Bai Ji kept running. Bai Ji runs away with Yin Zhu at this time. He will leave traces. He doesn''t have the time to clean up the traces. "Well, be careful. First, find out Bai Ji''s intention. If he just wants Yin Zhu to accompany Bai Kun, you can''t make trouble. Then you can accompany Yin Zhu." If Bai Ji doesn''t have a bad heart and doesn''t hurt Yin Zhu, Qiao Nuo can accept it. Of course, if Bai Ji has a bad heart, they won''t show mercy. Now it''s up to Bai Kun. Reich nodded. "I see." Then he took 20 orcs from daze tribe and chased them. Baiji wring Yinzhu all the way, Yinzhu was wring some uncomfortable, "Baiji, can you put me down first, so uncomfortable." Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu with disgust. What kind of treatment does this woman want? When he sees her kissing me with Lei he, he is angry and cruel. "It''s hard. I''m more hard than you. That''s not hard. You can bear it well for me." Bai Ji said impolitely, and he shook hard. He would not stop if he did not toss Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu was shaken dizzy. At this time, she couldn''t help thinking, is this white sacrifice because the goal has not been achieved and the layout has failed for so long, so now she is crazy. She used to put on a show, but now she doesn''t even want face? Help! It''s hard. "Baiji, what do you want me to do? I don''t have what you want anymore. " Yin Zhu couldn''t help talking. Bai Ji couldn''t help getting more angry when he heard this, "you know the consultant, you should be very proud now. Are you thinking about me, stealing chicken can''t eat rice? You Yin Zhu are so powerful that you turn my good son into a toy for your love. " Bai Kun has done so much for Yin Zhu. If Yin Zhu has any feelings for him, he should be sad, not happy with his partner. The more you think about it, the more you replace Bai Kun. Bai Ji wants to shoot Yin Zhu to death. But think about it. Yin Zhu is the most important person for Bai Kun. Let''s take people and wake them up first. Of course, if we can''t wake them up, we will ask Yin Zhu to be buried with us. "Son, play with affection? What are you talking about? I never play with other people''s feelings. I''m serious about feelings. " Yin Zhu defends that although she has several partners, she is not the only one. Besides, Yin Zhu dares to say that she has never been bad hearted to several partners and that she has paid for their feelings. What''s this white sacrifice nonsense? "Yin Zhu, you''re really powerful. You''re the only one who can speak so eloquently and justly. How can you forget Bai Kun and start over so soon after he died? I''ve forgotten the orc tradition. If I die, I can find a new one. The old one won''t go and the new one won''t come, right? Guess how many days the dream clan has been colluding with Cheng''an. In order to get rid of the clan, you have great charm Bai Ji said fiercely, adding to his strength. "It hurts. It''s going to kill you." Yin Zhu cried out, this white sacrifice is crazy, do you want to crush her to death? And who is Bai Kun? She seems to have heard Reich mention it before, and then she didn''t say it again. If these guys didn''t say it again, she didn''t ask. She thought it was unimportant. Now it seems that she was wrong? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 "Pain, what kind of pain is this? Bai Kun is more painful than you Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu in disgust and thinks of what Bai Kun did. He doesn''t want to worry about it any more. At that time, Bai Kun''s heart was cut to pieces. As a result, Bai Kun didn''t say a word. Yin Zhu is just a little pain in his body. How can he compare with Bai Kun''s mental torture? But in the end, he wanted to save Yin Zhu''s life to serve Bai Kun. Bai Ji was a little relaxed. "Can you tell me who Bai Kun is? I''m sorry, I can''t remember Yin Zhu thought for a while and said. "What? You said you didn''t know who Bai Kun was. Did you forget Bai Kun? " Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu in amazement. "You lost your memory?" Bai Ji asks in amazement. If Yin Zhu can''t remember Bai Kun, she can understand that she hasn''t thought about Bai Kun all this time. Just think of being forgotten is his son, this white sacrifice to think of the heart is not comfortable. "No, I don''t have amnesia. I remember everything else, but there is no memory of Bai Kun, and Leihe and they don''t tell me anything." Yin Zhu said with some headache. "Baiji, can you tell me who baikun is? Why did I forget about him alone? " Yin Zhu can''t help asking, why don''t Leihe and Jono tell her about baikun? Are you afraid that she will be sad? All the memories are good, but the memory of Bai Kun is gone. It should not be done by Jono and Leihe. These two people don''t have such great skills. It''s easy to make one person lose his memory, but it''s very difficult to erase one person''s memory without any trace, and it won''t affect other memories. In his memory, apart from the palace master, he can do it Then there is only the way of heaven. If the way of heaven is good, it won''t erase Bai Kun''s memory, so the most likely thing is that Bai Kun made it himself when he integrated the way of heaven. Thinking of this, Bai Ji can''t help gritting his teeth. The damned son of a bitch is really infatuated, and even makes Yin Zhu sad? Then he wants to make Yin Zhu sad, but also let Yin Zhu suffer. Unfilial son is willing to make him and Mengji sad. Thinking about their suffering for a while, baiji is angry. How can Yinzhu be alone? There is nothing wrong. Unfilial son is unfilial son. Now Baiji wants to rush back and beat baikun. Isn''t this son of a bitch very powerful? Why don''t you just point out and erase the memory of them, so he doesn''t have to worry about Bai Kun. As for Jono and Leihe, they should test Yin Zhu first. After knowing that Yin Zhu has lost Bai Kun''s memory, especially Bai Kun''s accident, they naturally won''t tell Yin Zhu about it. They don''t have to let Yin Zhu worry about it. In addition, they can''t be sure that they still have fun. They have one less rival. The clever Baiji thought about the whole story. In the face of baikun''s cruel teeth, Baiji told himself again and again that it was born by himself. "Bai Kun, Bai Kun is one of your partners. Do you remember that you wanted to integrate the way of heaven? He did it for you. He almost died. " Bai Ji said angrily. One of Bai Kun''s own partners, he almost died for himself? When Yin Zhu heard this, she couldn''t help but feel a pain in her chest, but she still couldn''t remember it at all. Yin Zhu really doesn''t know how to integrate the way of heaven. She is confused. She only knows that the system hidden in her body and threatening her safety has really left. There are no more people coming to her trouble because of this. She is finally free. "And you, Baiji, who are you? Don''t you always count on me? What''s the relationship between you and Bai Kun, otherwise you wouldn''t bother so much and be angry for Bai Kun? " Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said. "I''m Bai Kun''s father, and Bai Kun is my son and Mengji''s son. You are the female who cheated Bai Kun''s feelings." Bai Ji scolded angrily. Are you Bai Kun''s father? Even if there is no memory, Yin Zhu can guess that Bai Kun is arranged by Bai Ji when he comes to his side. After all, there is one in front of him. However, Bai Ji is really cruel. Even his own son can take advantage of it. It is worthy of being a cruel and unfulfilled Bai Ji. "Cheat, what do you mean I cheated Bai Kun''s feelings? At the beginning, he didn''t come close to me to cheat my feelings and trust? If you want to say this, you can only say that you are responsible and deserve what you have done. It''s not my fault Yin Zhu has no memory of Bai Kun now. All of Yin Zhu''s work depends on his own conjecture. For those who didn''t have a purpose at the beginning, Yin Zhu won''t have any good words. Bai Ji was so angry that he pressed Yin Zhu to the ground and threw him down several times, "Yin Zhu, sure enough, Bai Kun has done so much to make you have no conscience to say such words. You are too cruel." Yin Zhu was beaten all over and could not help crying, "why do you say that I am cruel? Who can be as cruel as you Baiji? When you send your own son to me as a tool, you should consider the consequences, or do you think that you father and son can play with my feelings, so I should follow your plan and die according to your will You are satisfied now. There is no such beautiful thingBai Ji can''t help grinding his teeth when he hears this. Yin Zhu is right. Recently, Meng Ji has been bothering him because of this. In fact, at the beginning, he just wanted to use Meng Ji. Who knows, because he had real feelings for Meng Ji and didn''t want to give up Meng Ji, there were a series of things behind. In addition, it happened that Tian Dao wanted to escape from the world, so they sent Tian Dao to the world where Yin Zhu lived Then he came back with Yin Zhu from the back of the way of heaven. Yes, he couldn''t give up his partner himself. Why didn''t he think that his son would be reluctant to give up, too? He had the same temperament. It''s a pity that he knew too late. "Yinzhu, you are sharp mouthed. I admit that I am responsible for baikun''s affairs. But Yinzhu, you are so cruel and indifferent. If it wasn''t for me, do you know that baikun has managed to get one life back now, which is also in exchange for another life. That''s all. Baikun''s soul is badly damaged and unconscious now. I hate you, but for you, baikun Kun is still well now, but Bai Kun is seriously injured. Meng Ji and I managed to find a place with or without spiritual power for him to absorb, but he couldn''t. You know what it means. If it''s a good thing like this, Bai Kun will soon die. Yin Zhu and Bai Kun have saved you several times. Without Bai Kun, you would have died long ago. Bai Kun has never betrayed You, hurt you, do you treat baikun like this? Even I guess your memory was changed by Bai Kun, because he didn''t want you to be sad about him. Yin Zhu, you said, "Bai Kun is like this to you. What you said before is worthy of Bai Kun?" Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu with red eyes. There is a tendency that Yin Zhu will kill him just as sarcastically as before. Yin Zhu was silent when he heard Bai Ji''s words, and his heart was very heavy. She is forgetting the memory, but she is also rational, can judge how heavy this feeling is, a person for her can die for her, because she betrayed her parents, there are a few people can do this. "Yin Zhu, Bai Kun doesn''t owe you. He doesn''t owe you." Bai Ji called fiercely. There is no way to complete his great career. The only thing he still cares about is Mengji and baikun. If Yinzhu dares to talk nonsense again, he will not let Yinzhu go again and again. No matter how baikun likes it, he will kill her. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for what I said just now, but I''m not apologizing to you. I''m apologizing to Bai Kun. Don''t play hard with me here. You don''t deserve to be a father." Yin Zhu said angrily. Would she like that? She doesn''t know anything and has no memory. What can she expect? Besides, baiji is insidious and cunning. Who knows if he is prepared to deal with himself? It''s better to find Leihe or Jono to find out. However, Yin Zhu thinks that Bai Kun should be his partner, otherwise Leihe would not have asked himself at the beginning. Yin Zhu desperately remembers, trying to find some useful information from Leihe''s and Jono''s words, only to find very little. As for whether Bai Kun''s injury is what Bai Ji said, it remains to be verified. Although she still keeps vigilance in her heart, Yin Zhu believes that Bai Kun should be good, but Bai Ji doesn''t believe it. Bai Ji tells too many lies and is cruel. Will such a person take a son seriously? At the beginning, since they were willing to send their son out, they should not care too much. Otherwise, Jono and Leihe would not hide themselves. If they really betrayed someone who would hurt them at any time, Jono and Leihe should tell her that she lost her memory in the first time, so that she would not be cheated. Where does Bai Ji know that no one believes him when he tells the truth for the first time? It''s impossible for Bai Ji to say that he doesn''t care about Bai Kun''s son at all. He cares more about Mengji, and Bai Kun is Mengji''s son. Bai Ji was hit by Yin Zhu again, but he was lost when he thought of Bai Kun lying unconscious on the bed. "Let me down. I''ll go by myself. You can rest assured. It''s not so easy for me to escape under your eyes. You can also save some energy. I''m going to see Bai Kun myself, not forced to go." Yin Zhu said, biting his mouth. Bai Ji didn''t insist on it any more. He just threw people away and said coldly, "let''s go." Yin Zhu can''t help but feel annoyed when she looks at Bai Ji. Even though she was on the road before, she had a good life. At least someone took care of her. Yin Zhu found that her distress was all related to Bai Ji. This time, she was in a special distress, and her body was still very painful. She looked at Bai Ji in disgust. Bai Kun was really unlucky to have such a father. Yin Zhu did not think that if Bai Ji was Bai Kun''s father, he would be her father after that. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 Leihe takes people to chase him all the way. Unfortunately, baiji is more skillful than Mengzu. Of course, on the way, Leihe finds that Yinzhu is OK, so he slowly lets go. As long as Yinzhu''s life is not in danger, everything else can be discussed. He is most afraid of Baiji''s madness to hurt Yinzhu. Fortunately, this guy still has Bai Kun in his heart. For Bai Kun''s sake, he should not hurt Yin Zhu. Bai Ji and his people soon went to Tiangong. Yinzhu had been to Tiangong last time, but the memory of the last time she came here was tampered by Bai Kun. We can see that she is really curious. It''s a pity that she can''t take out her identity and look around. Bai Ji brings Yin Zhu to Bai Kun. Meng Ji looks at Yin Zhu with disgust and complicated eyes. She hates Yin Zhu''s harm to her son. Complexity is probably mixed with many other things. "Is he Bai Kun?" Yin Zhu looked at Bai Kun lying on the bed like he was asleep. Except for his pale face, there was really no other difference. "Why don''t you remember?" Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu with a frown. If Yin Zhu doesn''t remember at this time, he really doubts the relationship between Yin Zhu and Bai Kun, or he says that the way of heaven is too strong to erase someone''s all. "No, I can''t remember anything, but I feel bad." Seeing the pale man lying on the bed, who is still as delicate as a painting, Yin Zhu slowly squats down and reaches for Bai Kun''s hand. She can''t remember it, but she is very sad. "Uncomfortable? What kind of pain do you have? We''re suffering. " Mengji can''t help but make sarcastic remarks. "It''s your duty to suffer. You''ve calculated so much and killed so many orcs for your own benefit. You should repent, especially Mengji. Are you worthy of the dead Orc king? Do you just put the blame on others? What did you do? Didn''t you count it in your heart? " Yin Zhu said angrily. Of course, orcs will have a hard time. The bigger problem is the relationship between the dream people. Even Baiji Mengji''s calculation is pushed by the dream people to the present stage. Other people can forget these two calculations. Even his own son can take advantage of them. It''s really dark. Mengji has a very difficult life in her heart. In fact, she has been suffering in her heart. Especially after Bai Kun''s accident, she doesn''t regret it, but she has no way to change it. Yin Zhu''s words are not the pain in her heart. As for anger at Yin Zhu, it is also because she can''t accept Bai Kun''s things. "Enough, Yin Zhu, don''t think you can be presumptuous in front of us with Bai Kun. She is Bai Kun''s mother. Even Bai Kun has never spoken to her with such expectation. What qualifications do you have? The reason why Bai Kun chose to die is our problem, but it''s not your problem. Do you think Bai Kun will be unfilial to us, and he will die for you and leave you to criticize us? " Bai Ji''s face changed immediately when he saw that Meng Ji was too angry to speak. He has a dark heart, which he has always admitted. In fact, Mengji is guided by him step by step to the present situation. When he plans, he starts little by little. At the beginning, Mengji doesn''t doubt him at all. Later, Mengji has no way to turn back. What he owes most in his life is not Bai Kun, but Mengji. He doesn''t allow anyone to hurt Mengji, neither Bai Kun nor Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu didn''t say a word after hearing this. The reason why Bai Kun chose to end all this for her is that she didn''t want to be embarrassed by her parents and hurt her. As long as Bai Kun cares about his parents, she has to face Bai Ji and Meng Ji if she wants to be with Bai Kun. She has a bad relationship with them. Who is the last one to be embarrassed? Moreover, she is a younger generation. If they are reasonable, she can listen to them. If they are unreasonable, she won''t listen to them. Why talk back like this? She will be filial to the good elders, but she will respect the bad elders from afar. It''s not good for them to eat and drink. "Yin Zhu, don''t think you''re very powerful. If it wasn''t for Bai Kun''s dizziness, we couldn''t do anything to stimulate him. I don''t want you to see him again. You''re a disaster." Mengji grits her teeth. She doesn''t like her daughter-in-law who always pokes people''s hearts. "What''s the situation of Bai Kun and how can I help him?" Yin Zhu knows that it''s not good for him to fight any more. He might as well find a way to save Bai Kun. At this time, Bai Ji said the situation of Bai Kun very seriously, and then he asked Yin Zhu to do something very simple, that is, let her not listen to talk to Bai Kun, stimulate Bai Kun''s mental power. They tried a lot of ways, but failed to make Bai Kun''s mental power fluctuate, so they had to find Yin Zhu. What''s more, Bai Ji also told them how to save Bai Kun, that is to say, it was bought with the life of the palace master. When Yin Zhu knew this, he could not believe it. How could it be that if this man was willing to give his life earlier, the way of heaven would have been integrated. It was also wrong. At the beginning, the way of heaven was divided into two parts, one was the dream clan, the other was the ORC. The dream clan was to wipe out the spirit of the way of heaven directly, and the orc side, although they said the contract, could also follow The souls are bound together. If you want to merge, you have to cooperate with the orcs and the dream clan. When you hear Bai Ji''s story about the secret of the palace leader, Yin Zhu doesn''t know what to say. The dream clan''s whole mind is to be calculated by others, but in the end, it also destroys itself. The palace leader''s story is to refine the heart of the world. Now think about it, he is not refined by the heart of the world, because the two are completely integrated, but it should be the same The last backhand of the dream clan, if the palace master doesn''t merge, the way of heaven will be incomplete in the end.If Bai Ji doesn''t say it, Yin Zhu really doesn''t know there are so many things behind. However, it can be seen from here that there is no shortcut in this world. The reincarnation formula made by both Mengzu and Mengji is a way to turn people into monsters. If you want to be powerful, you have to rely on your own strength to cultivate. It can be seen from this that no matter how the rules change, in fact, there is a causal relationship in general. Only when there is a cause can there be a result. Leihe has already reached the place where the dream clan is. Looking at this place where he has been for several times, Leihe can''t help but dislike it. He really doesn''t like this place. As a result, he has come back and forth several times. Because they want to find Yin Zhu and Bai Ji to hide, it''s hard for them to find. Leihe just goes to Chumo. Chumo wants to cooperate with him. In addition, the last time the palace leader meets him, he asks him to get on well with the orcs as much as possible. Leihe asks for help. That''s why he owes them. There''s no objection in the clan. It''s just that there''s a lot of things in the dream clan recently. Everyone is very upset, Chumo With a tough attitude, Mo soon put the matter down. The integration of heaven and nature is getting faster and faster, but the suppression of their dream clan is getting more and more. Now the people of dream clan are a little uneasy. In addition, the palace leader has been unable to find, and the spirit of the palace leader is getting weaker and weaker. Originally, it can be said that it is like a little sun. Now there is only a little candle left, as if it will go out at any time. All people are very uneasy. On the other hand, in the way of heaven, he really integrated with the heart of the world. Originally, he could integrate successfully as long as he had baikun''s soul as a guide. How did he know that the palace master was so crazy that he integrated himself with the heart of the world and made himself a part of the world? No wonder people of the dream clan would go crazy after their cultivation. As a result, those people merged To his body, it is a good, this has become the heart of the world, can not sober? Tiandao thought he was good, but he found that he underestimated the people of Mengzu. In the end, Tiandao would give up baikun when the palace Master said he was willing to integrate. Because without the palace master, he would not be able to be really complete, so he would always be sure of some rules, and the Mengzu would probably escape from the rules under the leadership of the palace master. The palace master really took the initiative to integrate. It''s just that he did so much to integrate the dream clan, but the dream clan turned out to be like this. It''s false to say that he didn''t have to sacrifice himself. He just wanted to change the situation of the dream clan. The way of heaven is now in a stalemate with the palace master. Most of the way of heaven has been refined, but there is still the last tribe left, which is the palace master''s obsession. He wants to protect the dream clan and let the dream clan pass on. This is also the palace master''s plan. He doesn''t know how to cultivate it. This thing is actually integrated with the body and becomes one of the characteristics of the soul, even can''t be eliminated If he can''t, Tiandao feels a little disgusted now, because he really dislikes the dream people. He doesn''t want to make the dream people feel better. But if he wants to integrate, he must let the dream people go, otherwise he can''t really rule the world. "Heaven, this is your only chance. Why do you still hesitate? Don''t you want to manage your world faster?" The palace master smiles faintly. The way of heaven is very angry, "you calculate me, how can I promise you, you make my world so shabby, now want me to forgive, no way." Of course, there is more anger. He should have known for a long time that the people of the dream clan are not so easy to deal with. "It''s not calculation. I''m a schemer. I do everything in the way of heaven. Many dream people are innocent. Even if they are guilty, they are accomplices at most. Is it not enough for me to die? Heaven, you have to think clearly, the dream race is a race and your child, do you really want them to exterminate the race? I admit that I have ambition to change. In the end, you can guarantee that the orcs will not have an ambitious person like me in the future. What will you do to contain them? Natural enemies of race are still needed, so that they can circulate, right? " The master of the palace laughed happily, as if he was still a little happy. "I won''t give them that chance. No matter who they are, they won''t have strong power." Heaven said aloud. "Well, even if it won''t happen, I''ll tell you how many years I''ve cultivated this obsession, and I''ll try to integrate it with the heart of the world, and cultivate it with the heart of the world. Can you really erase it, or will we fight each other, and you will be willing to lose both sides? I don''t think I''m asking too much. I just want the continuation of the dream clan and a way for the dream clan. That''s all. It''s not too much. Consider the way of heaven. " The palace master laughs. Obviously, he has the chance to win. He is very happy in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 It can be said that the way of heaven is not as good as the palace. If it is not integrated, it will be influenced by obsession. It can''t do anything to the dream family. It''s disgusting. "Are you dreamers so sick?" The way of heaven said. The palace Master said with a faint smile, "what''s disgust? In fact, it''s not the strong. When you are powerful, you can control us. Just like the way of heaven, when you are strong, you want to control all the people in the world, and even peel off the power of all the people. You are afraid of being beaten. The dream clan is just because you are strong. In fact, the orcs are strong, Maybe the orcs will do the same to the dream people. " "Fart, it''s because the development of your world has become abnormal, and even if it continues to develop, it will be destroyed. It''s all because of your dreams." The way of heaven said. The palace master laughed at this time. "In essence, the world is dominated by the strong, but the dream clan is so powerful that no one can compete with us, so it loses its balance. If the dream clan is just a little stronger, and the orcs can barely compete, it won''t be like this. It''s just that the dream clan is too powerful, so it loses its balance, which is equivalent to a circular chain It''s destroyed by our dreamers. That''s why the world can''t survive. " When the dream clan is out of control, the palace master keeps looking for the reasons, especially after the fusion of the heart of the world, he feels that the balance of the world has not been broken. It is also a race that suddenly controls the heart of the world, and then grasps the power that can devour other people''s lives. This skill is abnormal, and the reason why he does this is just to make the world return Return to normal. "The way of heaven, you think about it. I''m not paying attention to what I said. If the dream clan is really completely destroyed, how far do you think the orcs will develop? No matter what is too much, you always have to leave the dream clan, so that the orcs can always remember that they have an opponent, rather than no opponent casually development The palace Master said seductively. The way of heaven is silent when he hears this. He hates being controlled. Although the orcs are cooperative, it also proves that they are weak and incompetent. That''s why he even suppresses the orcs'' power and doesn''t let them be too strong. If the dream clan, he plans to let them perish. He didn''t expect to be calculated by the palace master. But not fusion is not good, think about it, the way of heaven can only eat this dumb loss, but the way of heaven also don''t want the palace master too proud, "I can let the dream clan go, don''t deliberately go against them, with your obsession, I can''t do it, but you dream clan left so little people, or Orc enemies, are you sure the dream clan can live?" Hearing this, the palace Master said with a smile, "I believe the dream people will get through this difficulty." The palace master also knows that if the dream clan is going to fight against the orcs, it''s really hard. But if there''s a backhand arranged by him, he should be able to get through it. As long as the way of heaven doesn''t deliberately embarrass the dream clan, the dream clan will be able to get through it. The way of heaven can''t help gritting his teeth, and he doesn''t know what the palace leader has done. Even he is going to be fooled by this treacherous thing, not to mention other people. The way of heaven can''t help getting hurt at this time. Is he destined to be planted in the hands of the dream people and never get up. "The way of heaven, you know, I really have no malice. I also know that I have made a mistake. The dream tribe has changed from a powerful tribe to what it is now, and the future is also very difficult. This is the biggest punishment for the dream tribe. You really don''t have to do this. Besides, not every dream tribe is bad. The way of heaven, the rule of being born into the world, should not be disgusted because of your own emotions A certain race will break the rules. In fact, you know better than me that the way of heaven is just to abide by the rules. " At this time, the palace master can''t help but give the way of heaven a step down, and he can''t force people too hard. In fact, what he wanted at the beginning was to integrate the way of heaven, change the rules, so that the dream clan can inherit it. As for sacrificing himself, he had long thought about it, and he couldn''t complete it without sacrificing himself. "You want to die so much, I''ll help you." At this time, the way of heaven was a little annoyed. It was really very unhappy. Hearing this, the palace master laughed happily, "come on." He has been waiting for this day for a long time. In fact, he felt that something was wrong when he was fully integrated into the heart of the world, but it was not so obvious at that time. When there were no more babies born to the dreamers, and there were fewer and fewer dreamers, he knew where the problem was. At that time, he regretted it and wanted to change madly, but he could do nothing, At that time, he didn''t want to go to the orc side and devour the other half of the heavenly way. Unfortunately, the heavenly way had already fled to the world where Yin Zhu lived. At the beginning, the palace master really intended to devour the way of heaven by himself, but after so many years, he saw with his own eyes that all the people of the dream clan couldn''t do it. Some of them were his companions, some of them were his favorite descendants. Then, because they couldn''t control their madness, they could only be devoured by him. At that time, he almost collapsed, and the palace master thought, he just didn''t want to If he controls half the way of heaven and half the world, the dream people can''t bear it. If he really devours the whole way of heaven and turns the world into the possession of the dream people, is he really destroying the world? At that time, the dream clan was afraid that they would act arrogantly because they were too powerful, and then the world would not be able to bear it. Because of this, the palace leader did not dare to integrate with the heavenly way. What he said to Yin Zhu before was just to scare Yin Zhu, because he said he wanted to integrate with the heavenly way, and the heavenly way would not believe it. In addition, Yin Zhu was willing to integrate at that time, so many conditions could not be met .As for Bai Kun''s replacement for Yin Zhu, he didn''t expect that. However, he deliberately let go of the heart of the world. Otherwise, no matter what Bai Ji did, they could not be easily found and used by him. As for Bai Kun''s rescue, Bai Ji''s face was only a small part. He also hoped that this would erase Bai Ji''s hatred The master found his shadow when he was young from Bai Ji. This man is an ambitious, too smart and too powerful. The newly merged world does not need such a powerful person. Returning the injured Bai Kun to Bai Ji is to let Bai Ji have something to do and will not change the process of the world. As for whether Baiji dares to move, the palace master doesn''t know. The child is expected to be a little moved at the beginning, and will react later, because they are the same kind of people. How can they calculate so well. In fact, he can erase those memories that are swallowed by himself, but he is reluctant to give up. In the end, he chooses to contain all their existence. Even if the process is very painful, so many memories, even though he is very strong, are still unbearable, but he still forces himself to adapt slowly, and then gradually become a habit, and even he can speak to himself Only then did he feel that the dream tribe was still that powerful tribe, and there were many, many people. He is really afraid, if the dream people really have no future, and the world is really destroyed, then he can at least take the dream people in his body to continue to live, and live with their soul and memory. Fortunately, what he has been waiting for so long has finally come. He has done all the things he can arrange and do, leaving the last step. He is more than anyone else looking forward to the rebirth of Mengzu and the end of his suffering for so many years. Heaven can feel that the palace master is really happy. He doesn''t know what to say. He always feels cheap. Why does this bastard always lose? Is it because he is not strong enough? The way of heaven swore that he would still be strong, very strong, and no one would be allowed to count himself in the future. The way of heaven began to fight against the last idea of the master of the palace. The master of the palace did not resist at all, and even took the initiative to merge. Soon the last idea of the master of the palace was swallowed up. At this time, the sky suddenly filled with rosy clouds, as if celebrating something. All the people on the mainland raised their heads at this time, because they felt as if they had put a shackle on themselves, and then their thoughts began to disappear The strength is falling, but the plants are growing more beautiful and prosperous. At this time, the orcs in the orc world find that they have suddenly become human beings. The people who practice the magic formula of reincarnation in the Meizu also wake up, and the dreamers also feel a force coming on them. All the people in the world, including animals, are in their minds At this time, there is a flash of a saying that the rules of the world are complete. At this time, the people who guard the spirit of the master of the dream family run out with the spirit card belonging to the master of the palace in panic, "the master of the palace is dead, the master of the palace is dead." Chumo saw that there was no trace left by the palace master on the soul card, and even the soul card cracked. Chumo can''t help but look at Tiangong with tears on his face at this time. The integration of heaven and the spirit of the palace leader broke at the same time. What else he didn''t understand? No wonder the palace leader arranged everything early and said that he was stupid enough to take care of his people. The Palace leader had planned to sacrifice himself and protect his people for a long time. He didn''t know how the palace master negotiated with the way of heaven. He knew very well that if the palace master didn''t want to, no one in the world could win him, and the way of heaven could not. When the rules came into being, the dream people didn''t feel any pain or disaster. This should be what the palace master won for them. In fact, Chumo always worried that after the integration of heaven, heaven would settle accounts with the dream people. But he didn''t expect that the palace master had already arranged everything. He thought that the palace master, who had always been their pillar, would leave the dream forever Family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 Baiji also felt the fusion of the heavenly way for the first time. The heavenly way did not wantonly retaliate against the dreamers. This should be what the palace master did. Although the palace Master said at that time that it was to save baikun, Baiji was very clear that the palace master''s rescue of baikun was only incidental. In addition, it was to get his favor. I hope that he will defend the dreamers in the future. The palace master ate up many dreamers. If every one of them died Look at it as a descendant. If he wanted to die for the other party, the palace master would have died long ago. He would not wait until now. The palace master should have calculated the way of heaven. However, with the integration of the way of heaven, Baiji also felt that the invisible shackles of the dream people had been untied. Bai Ji felt his body for a moment. His strength could be said to be one in ten, even one tenth of it. He was so suppressed that it was estimated that the other dream people would be even weaker. The palace master calculated so much and didn''t get much. I really don''t know that the palace master calculated so much. Is it worth it? Can you do better if you are yourself? At this time, Bai Ji looks at Bai Kun who is dizzy. Forget it. After so much calculation, he still doesn''t want to think about it. He doesn''t want to admit that he is not as good as the palace master. The palace master is more calculating and more powerful than himself, so what? It''s not the end of the world. There is no palace master or his father in the world, even the last shadow. Meng Ji looked at Yin Zhu with a fierce look and said: "what are you doing standing there? Take good care of Bai Kun, talk to him and lead those mental forces around him. If Bai Kun''s spirit fluctuates, it''s called Bai Kun to absorb." Mengji is really unhappy. She thinks that if Yinzhu works, she will keep Yinzhu. If Yinzhu doesn''t work, she won''t be polite to Yinzhu and let Yinzhu bury her son. "You don''t have to talk about these things. I''ll do them." Yin Zhu said unhappily that her willingness to do is different from being forced to do. "You''d better protect my Bai Kun, or you won''t live." Meng Ji expresses her meaning very clearly. She wants Yin Zhu to stimulate Bai Kun. After all, she has pressure to be motivated. Yin Zhu squats down and looks at Bai Kun seriously. The more he looks, the more familiar he feels, but he has no memory. Yin Zhu reached for Bai Kun''s hand and put it on his face. He said in a calm voice: "Bai Kun, I don''t have your memory now. I can''t remember it. I can''t remember anything. But it''s hard for me to see you like this. Why are you so cruel to yourself and me? Even if you want to die, how can you erase my memory and how can you do it Don''t you want me to remember? I hate people like you. They think they are right about everything. They think that if they have considered everything well, they will have nothing to worry about. You cause me more trouble and make me more painful. " Yin Zhu said, tears fell down. Yin Zhu was a little surprised. Her tears came so fast, but she just wanted to cry. She was a person who didn''t know and had no memory, but she couldn''t stop crying. "Bai Kun, what do you want me to do? You make me incomplete, even I''m not myself. How can you do that? Do you think you''re dead? No, you leave more questions. Your father and mother said that if you don''t wake up, I will be buried with you. But I feel aggrieved. I didn''t do anything, or even don''t know anything. I don''t know what it''s like to die for no reason. Would you wake up quickly? It''s your parents who arrested me to tell me about you. I''m the last one to know about you Well, do you think it''s a special irony and you don''t know what to do? " Yin Zhu murmured. "You said that you have no memory, but I cry when I see you like this. Do you think that my body is more happy than my heart and my body, and I feel your existence, your injury and pain together?" Yin Zhu wiped the tears on his face. "Bai Kun, do you want to get up well? I really have a lot of words to ask you. I also want to ask you, how can I let you do this? But I don''t know anything. I want to find it, but I can''t get up early. Do you know the feeling of hesitation but no way? I am particularly flustered, I start from, I want to stimulate you, want you to wake up, but I have no memory, nothing, I just want to miss your past is a blank, blank in my heart flustered, more feel sorry for you, how can I forget? No matter how powerful the power is, it can''t erase my feelings for you. Isn''t it? Because I don''t love enough? If so, I feel more guilty and even reproach myself. You are so affectionate to me, but I can''t repay half of it. Your affectionate feeling is so heavy that I can''t carry it. What do you say to do? " Yin Zhu desperately thought that his head was aching, but he still couldn''t remember the memory of Bai Kun. "The way of heaven, I know that you have integrated the rest of the way of heaven, and it is complete. Now the world is under your control. The way of heaven, you answer me, talk, why do you want to erase my memory, return the memory of baikun to me, return baikun to me, OK? Heaven, I''ve done so much for you. I don''t want revenge. Can you give me Bai Kun? " Yin Zhu in his heart desperately cry.There''s no sound. Can''t heaven hear it? Impossible, certainly can hear, but heaven is not willing to reply to themselves. "The way of heaven, you dare not answer me? Heaven, I''ve been with you for so long. You can take charge of your people, but I''m not. I''ve done so much for you, won''t you repay me? You owe me, you owe me the way of heaven. " Yin Zhu couldn''t help crying desperately. "Ah." A faint sigh rang out in Yin Zhu''s ear, "Yin Zhu, I really owe you. I admit that I know what you want, but it''s basically impossible for Bai Kun to recover, unless you go back to the world where you live, and the Yuehua in your world is useful to him. Just like Bai Yangui, the original Bai Yangui can be said that all souls are destroyed It''s peeling off, but it''s better to be behind your world. " "Then give me back my memory and send me back with Bai Kun." Yin Zhu made his own demands. The way of heaven said weakly at this time: "Yin Zhu, you know, when you were able to go to that world, it was Bai Ji who left a lot of spiritual power in the Hanhai side with his conspiracy. With the power of array, he gathered those together and rushed through the channel. The power of crossing time and space is very powerful, not to mention bringing you back. Now those forces can''t be found in the world If you want to learn how to refine the orcs with white sacrifice When Yin Zhu heard this, he directly retorted, "the way of heaven, you know I can''t do this, and I won''t be so cruel. The way of heaven, as the way of heaven, I don''t believe that you have no way. The way of heaven, I beg you for such a thing, can''t you promise me? If you help me to do this, then we will be clear and never owe each other again. " After a long silence, "Yin Zhu, you know, I''ve just merged. There are still many places in the world that have been destroyed by the dream clan. I need to protect them. I really don''t have so much strength. Even if I concentrate all my strength to send you back, I don''t have the strength to take you back. I can''t ignore the world, and I won''t let myself go into a coma The law is autonomous. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he was silent. The meaning of heaven is very clear, that is, to let Yin Zhu leave the orc world and go to the earth, he would not come back. The earth Yin Zhu still miss very much, but will he never come back? In this world, she still has many friends, friends and relatives, let her give up? Are there any real things in the way of heaven that don''t have the power to bring them back? Even if there is no power for the time being, after a period of time, I probably don''t want to take them back. No matter she or Bai Yangui or Yang Wantong, those who go to that world will mutate. When Bai Kun comes back, it''s estimated that it will be the same. At that time, the way of heaven should not be able to control those people who are outside the rules, so it''s only Yin who wants to send them away quickly Bamboo several completely left, the world will be really in the hands of heaven, they all sent away, never come back, do you want to do that? "Yin Zhu, if you want to leave, I can let some of your friends and friends go with you. Anyway, they are all open channels." The way of heaven continued. Yin Zhu said with a wry smile, "the way of heaven, are you throwing it after you use it? Because my existence will probably hinder your development, so I can''t wait to get rid of you. " Tiandao heard what Yin Zhu said. He was silent for a long time, and then he laughed helplessly. "There is a little bit of that, but what I said is true. Although Bai Kun''s soul still has so much left, it can only become a living dead man. He can''t live in this world. So if you want to save Bai Kun, you must go to the world where you live, and only the rules of that world are different If you can make him come back to life again, you have a system of cultivation that can make Bai Kun live again. The rules of the world have been determined and can''t be changed. Bai Kun can''t live. I really like you, Yin Zhu. Really, but you will bring great changes to the world in this world. Even I don''t know how much the world will be brought by you. I''m still very weak and don''t need a strong world. And which world do you belong to, don''t you want to go back? " The way of heaven said, "Yin Zhu, you are kind to me. If you don''t leave, I won''t force you. You can choose for yourself." Yin Zhu''s face was very bad when he heard this. He chose how to choose. Didn''t he force her? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 "I told you to take care of Bai Kun, not to be in a daze." Mengji said unhappily. Yin Zhu looked down at Bai Kun at this time. Bai Kun still had nothing to do. He would not absorb the soul power around him. He could do nothing. "How many ways have you tried to save Bai Kun?" Yin Zhu can''t help but ask, in fact, Yin Zhu believes in the way of heaven. The way of heaven says that there is no possibility in this world, so it''s really impossible to go to the earth? Yin Zhu only really misses her family on the earth and the simple and peaceful days on the earth, but she can''t give up the people here, and the other thing is to see Bai Ji and Meng Ji care about Bai Kun so much. Will they let themselves take Bai Kun away? Besides, it''s not easy for Yin Zhu to leave. She doesn''t represent herself. She has Jono and Lei hetengxiao in her body. Are those people willing to follow her to leave their hometown forever and go to another world? Even if they do, will their relatives? Yin Zhu can''t be so selfish and do such things. At this time, Meng Ji was very unhappy and said, "if we have a way, we won''t look for you. If you are useless, I will directly scrap you. There is no need for waste to exist, you know?" Mengji said coldly. After hearing this, Yin Zhu was silent for a long time and said, "I said I have a way to save Bai Kun, but I want Bai Kun to leave you forever. Are you willing?" "Yin Zhu, how can you be so selfish? Bai Kun is my son. How can you ask him to leave us forever?" Mengji thinks that Yinzhu resents him and Baiji, and plans to threaten him with baikun. "Yin Zhu, Bai Kun is your partner. Do you want to save him? Are you still not human? " Meng Ji said angrily. After a long silence, Yin Zhu said, "this is my condition. If you choose, how will you choose?" "Bai Yan GUI?" At this time, Bai Ji thought of Bai Yangui, who had gone to the earth with Yin Zhu. At that time, Bai Yangui was more injured than Bai Kun. But after he got to the earth, he came back to life again, with another rule and another force. "Yes, go to the earth. The power on the other side of the earth can make Bai Kun alive. The way of heaven will send us away, but he won''t let me come back again. His world doesn''t need the existence of different kinds. The way of heaven wants to absolutely control the orc world. It''s not that I don''t want you to see Bai Kun, but once you leave, you will never see Bai Kun again, so I want to say you Is there any other way? If so, you are not willing to choose this way Yin Zhu said very simply. Bai Kun is Bai Ji''s son. Bai Ji is much smarter than himself. Yin Zhu directly leaves the problem to Bai Ji to choose and see what Bai Ji will do. As for Jono, they should go back and discuss what to do. Bai Ji is silent when he hears this. He doesn''t like Yin Zhu. He thinks Yin Zhu is not worthy of his son. If he doesn''t have a way, he will never let Yin Zhu see Bai Kun again. But what Yin Zhu says now, he is really silent. Bai Kun is in a coma now. It''s still that they use their own strength to maintain the status quo. It''s just that the rules of heaven have changed. Their strength has been reduced too much. If Bai Kun doesn''t get better, they won''t last long. Thinking of what Yin Zhu said, Bai Ji couldn''t help sneering. After so much calculation, they were not as good as the way of heaven. Now even Yin Zhu, who helped him, has to be driven away. "Let''s think of another way." Mengji looks at Baiji imploring. After baikun''s accident, Mengji deeply reflects on herself. It''s because she deeply regrets baikun that Mengji is more reluctant to give up baikun. Now Yinzhu says that there is a way to save baikun, but she wants them never to see baikun. Mengji really can''t give up. However, in terms of the situation that the way of heaven wants to catch up with Yin Zhu, the way of heaven is really completely integrated, and there is no need for her help. "Don''t worry. We still have time. Think about it." Bai Ji first stabilizes Mengji, and then starts to think whether he has other ways. If he can, who wants to separate from his son, especially Mengji, probably can''t accept that his son is so far away. "Take good care of Bai Kun and don''t be lazy." Meng Ji yells at Yin Zhu angrily, then turns to one side to discuss with Bai Ji. Yin Zhu looked at Bai Kun sitting in deep sleep and couldn''t help sighing, "Bai Kun, you think you are very good. You don''t discuss anything with me, but it''s ok now. I don''t have to discuss anything with you in the future. I can come as I want, and I learn from you." Yin Zhu snorts twice, looks at Bai Kun and sighs. He has to inform Qiao Nuo to discuss what to do. "The way of heaven, let me have my memory first. I''m thinking about other things." Yin Zhu cried in his heart. Tiandao sighs and returns the memory of Bai Kun to Yin Zhu. This is also a little plot. Yin Zhu only has memory of Bai Kun, and only has deep love will he desperately want to save Bai Kun, right? Only in that way can he send Yin Zhu away. Of course, it''s OK to force Yin Zhu away according to the ability of heaven, but he owes Yin Zhu. If he does something like that, he will have an accident sooner or later because of Yin Zhu. Since the rules are complete, he can''t break the rules himself. He can take care of or do something else in the rules, but he can''t do anything else Sooner or later, he will pay the price, but he can''t do that. The best way is to let Yin Zhu leave willingly, so that he won''t lose money.The erased memory will come back soon. Yin Zhu thinks of the way he finally met Bai Kun and Bai Kun''s determination. Then he looks at the guy who is still in bed now. Yin Zhu really doesn''t know what to say. Does he say that he has his own ideas? Or gas he lurks in his side, can see he now unconscious lying there, she has nothing to be angry with. "Bai Kun, what do you say I want to choose? What do you say you do? How hard do you make Jono and them? What do you want us to do?" Yin Zhu sighed, but he didn''t know what to say. On the other side, Meng Ji held Bai Ji and asked, "Bai Ji, what do you say we should do?" Bai Ji thought for a moment when he heard this, and then said, "let''s think of other ways first. If there is no way, let him go. It''s better to live than it is now." Dream Ji heard this very uncomfortable said: "but I can''t bear to baikun, we have sorry baikun, I want to be good to him, but I have no chance to be good to him, I''m not reconciled, Baiji, you think of a way." Bai Ji hugs Meng Ji tightly at this time, "I know, if I can, I don''t want to let go, but we tried a lot of ways." If it wasn''t for this, they wouldn''t bring Yin Zhu over. They can say that they are the strong men in the world. They know what they can do. There''s no way to catch Yin Zhu and stimulate Bai Kun. But it''s obvious that there''s no way. Even heaven can do something in it. If heaven wants to force Yin Zhu to leave the world, heaven can do something If they don''t, they have no way to save Bai Kun. When Mengji heard this, she looked at Baiji with tears in her eyes. "But just like Yinzhu, will she treat baikun well?" Mengji is not satisfied with Yinzhu. Now she says she wants to hand over baikun to Yinzhu. She can''t see baikun in the future. She doesn''t know whether baikun is good or not. She doesn''t know if she is bullied by Yinzhu''s other partners. How can Mengji be at ease. Bai Ji patted Meng Ji on the back when he heard this, "this is Bai Kun''s choice. Our son is not so stupid. He dares to do this to Yin Zhu. That''s to rest assured of Yin Zhu." Bai Ji knows something about Yin Zhu. He filmed Zichen and Bai Kun go to Yin Zhu, and carefully analyzed Yin Zhu''s psychology. It''s absolutely impossible for Yin Zhu to say that he is not good to his partner, not to mention that Bai Kun wants to defend her. In fact, Bai Ji knows something about what Yin Zhu just said. Yin Zhu should choose to save Bai Kun, and she won''t let him go Let baikun die. As for whether Yin Zhu''s other friends are willing to leave their hometown and go to a strange world, none of these things can affect Yin Zhu''s decision. Just for this, Bai Ji can rest assured. Yin Zhu really has a decision, that is to save Bai Kun. Bai Kun can give up everything just to save her life, so she can. In Yin Zhu''s heart, life is the most important thing. There is no way to compare everything with life. As for Qiao Nuo, if she is not willing to go with her, she will let them go. If she is willing, she will do her best Try to protect them. "The way of heaven, I know what you mean. I want to save Bai Kun, but it''s not right now to leave. Even if I want to leave, I also want to see the world become better. I can rest assured that daze tribe in Orc world is stable. Help me to protect Bai Kun first, and don''t let Bai Kun have an accident, otherwise, I will make your world a mess." Yin Zhu said angrily. Tiandao heard that Yinzhu was willing to leave, so he said with a smile, "OK, I will help you to protect baikun." As for Yin Zhu''s request to keep the orc world safe, it''s normal. After all, Yin Zhu''s other partners bear a lot of responsibilities. If you want them to leave, at least you should let them rest assured. As for Yin Zhu, he seems to be a little angry now. It''s because he''s calculating her. Tiandao said that he really didn''t want to count on Yinzhu, but he was worried that the world would change again, and he really couldn''t afford to toss. Besides, sending Yinzhu back to that world was not all bad for Yinzhu, and it was also good for Yinzhu. It could only be said how people from all walks of life thought about it. Of course, the way of heaven also has some guilt. The way of heaven has thought about it. When Yin Zhu leaves, he will send some gifts to Yin Zhu, which can be regarded as making up for Yin Zhu himself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 The dream clan began to panic because of the death of the palace leader. Fortunately, the palace leader had already made arrangements when he left, and the strength of the dream clan was very low. Now they are more worried about their future, but the family affairs are small things. Chumo soon straightened out this matter. Leihe came here at this time to say that he wanted to save Yin Zhu. Chumo agreed and helped to search together. The number of dreamers is far less than that of orcs. Now Chumo only hopes that dreamers can make friends with orcs and orcs don''t care with dreamers. Otherwise, the disaster of dreamers will be very sad. For Chumo''s practice, the dream people have no other opinions, because they no longer have arrogant capital. The dream clan, together with Leihe''s large-scale search and Baiji''s determination that there is no way to cure baikun, so he didn''t think about how to hide it. He was soon found out. Leihe was black faced when he saw Baiji, but he was not so angry when he saw Yinzhu well. "Baiji Mengji, for the sake of baikun, I don''t want to argue with you. I''ll spare you this time. I must take baikun away this time." Reich said coldly. If you can''t take baikun away, Yin Zhu will still be here, so you must take baikun away. They can''t understand Baiji, so he doesn''t want to stay around him. Bai Ji simply waved his hand and said, "take it away." What if he didn''t take him away? When he sent Bai Kun to Yin Zhu many years ago, he sent his son out and couldn''t take him back. In the end, Bai Kun also made a choice between his parents and Yin Zhu. Bai Kun chose Yin Zhu. In this case, he has nothing to say. Leihe was stunned when he heard this, because Baiji was too easy to talk. At the beginning, they couldn''t take baikun away, but this time they were so easy to talk. Is there any conspiracy? "What else do you want to calculate? Can''t you let Bai Kun go? " Asked Reich, gritting his teeth. Bai Ji''s face was black when he heard this, "how can I give you a bad face? You''re only happy if I have to be black to you, right? Reih, what''s wrong with you?" Reich said, "you''re the one who''s wrong." He''s just being careful. Can''t he? "Hurry to take people away. I have no choice but to take them away so that I won''t be upset." Bai Ji said impatiently. Yin Zhu waved to Lei he, "let''s take Bai Kun back." Leihe nodded, and then he took people to carry away carefully to protect Yinzhu. At the end, Leihe was very careful. Yinzhu caught Leihe''s hand and said, "it''s OK, don''t worry." Mengji looks at the back of Yin Zhu and his party and goes farther and farther, then she can''t see them any more. She looks at Bai Kun sadly, "Bai Kun, my son, I will never see him again?" "You and me, Mengji. We will be together in the future, and I will always be with you." Bai Ji hugs Meng Ji. This is what he said to Meng Ji at the earliest time. Now he says it again. They depend on each other and don''t need others. "Baiji, I have only you." Dream Ji cry of say. Although she is very reluctant to give up, Mengji knows that if baikun wants to live, she has to go to another world with Yinzhu, and baikun''s future is also waiting for Yinzhu. It''s not them. They can''t be his parents for too long. That''s why Mengji is willing to let go. "Let''s go. I remember your wish was to go to every corner of the orc world and see the beautiful scenery in those places. I promised you a long time ago. But I was very busy in the past and you were busy with me. Now I''m finally free. I can also fulfill my promise. Would you like to go wandering with me? Mengji Baiji reaches for Mengji. Mengji nodded tearfully. From now on, they depend on each other, and they don''t have to bear the responsibility and guilt in their hearts. Nothing. The world is so big that they can live a good life every day. Leihe took Yinzhu for a long time, and then he was relieved, "Yinzhu, what did Baiji tell you? Or is it difficult to deal with Bai Kun? " Leihe saw that Yin Zhu''s face was heavy, so he couldn''t help asking. "It''s not really easy." Yin Zhu sighed. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. No matter how difficult it is, I will help you." Reich said with certainty. "Lehe, now that the world is integrated and the way of heaven is complete, you are all well. There are no more orcs in the world. What are you going to do next?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. "Me? I was pushed to be the Lord of the city by the orcs at the beginning. I was not their Lord for a long time. After teng''an left, they should have chosen the leader of their heart. Anyway, don''t worry. Now they have become orcs and lifted the curse. This is the happiest thing. They are not orcs. They can go anywhere on this day. I don''t have to worry. I just follow you ¡£¡± Leihe said with a smile, a face of happiness. "Will you follow me wherever I go?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. "Yes, no matter where you go, I just want to follow you." Leihe grabs Yinzhu''s hand and says it very affectionately."Leihe, baikun''s hurt is the spirit. There is no way to save baikun in this world. If you want to save baikun, you have to go to the earth. This is what the way of heaven does on purpose. I belong to a different number in this world, and the rules have been perfected. No one else can break the rules, but I''m different. I can do it. So it''s the way of heaven left me. It''s up to me whether I choose or not You can''t just watch Bai Kun die. Once I go back, heaven won''t let us come back. Do you want to go to earth? That''s where I grew up. " Yin Zhu asked in a calm voice. "Yin Zhu, I have said before that no matter where you go, I will go with you, not to mention that your world is said to be very safe and prosperous, and life is much better than ours. There are many interesting things you said. I really want to see them, Yin Zhu, do you know? I don''t know how many people want to have such an opportunity, but they can''t. I should say thank you, Yin Zhu, for giving me the opportunity to see the strange scenery of another world. " Leihe grabs Yinzhu''s hand and says it sincerely. He didn''t want to change his mind from the beginning. He followed Yin Zhu all his life and decided that he was the only one. "It turns out that Yin Zhu''s headache is this problem all the time. In fact, you don''t have to worry about it. Jono will follow you. He won''t let you go." Leihe comforts Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu nodded. In fact, she knew this. Jono had left daze tribe for a long time and followed her all over the world. The next patriarch of daze tribe had been chosen for a long time, but Jono would go with him, but Jono would also miss his relatives. When she first arrived in this world, Yin Zhu missed his relatives incomparably. She knew that kind of thinking Read hard, she was also slowly adapted to the life of the orc, there are several friends around her coax her to spoil her, but to the other side of the earth, she can comfort several friends? Can they integrate into the life of the earth quickly? Leihe looks at Yinzhu, his brow is almost wrinkled, he can''t help but poke, "Yinzhu, you think too much, if Jono and I can''t even take care of ourselves, and you have to copy your heart, then what qualification do we have to be your partner? The male orcs can take good care of themselves and his partner no matter what kind of environment, they are very powerful There''s no need to worry. " "By the way, Yin Zhu, have you recovered your memory of Bai Kun?" Leihe thought of Yinzhu, who was familiar with baikun. "Well, my memory is that Bai Kun sealed the way of heaven. Now it''s lifted. Bai Kun, a bastard, makes his own decisions and doesn''t want me to know. I hate him so much that I teach him a lesson." Yin Zhu''s mouth is cruel, but he can''t bear it in his heart. Leihe listened and nodded, "yes, people like him will punish him severely. We will ignore him one year later and ask him to make you sad." Leihe said with a smile. Yin Zhu nodded, "yes, I won''t be obedient and respect me. I''ll solve everything without telling myself. I''ll punish him like this." Even if Bai Kun is doing it for himself this time, he must be punished and not be soft hearted. Otherwise, he will follow suit in the future. Yin Zhu feels that he has to be ruthless and take good care of his friends. Leihe patted himself on the chest at this time. Fortunately, there is a way to save baikun. Otherwise, he was really afraid of Yinzhu. He almost lost his mind when he knew that Jono had an accident. As for the matter that the way of heaven wanted to drive Yinzhu away, Leihe said that the way of heaven was ungrateful. How could Yinzhu calculate him? Yinzhu is the most kind-hearted person. How could it be Will go to change the rules of the world, villain''s heart, degree gentleman''s belly. This guy has got great benefits. They follow him around and work hard. Then when people are comfortable, they should go away. They look down on the way of heaven. What should we do? It''s a pity that other people''s fists are so big that they can''t help it. Or they can ask Jono to think of a way to return to heaven, so that this guy doesn''t think he can do anything without scruple. Tiandao can feel Leihe''s malice to himself. He can''t help but follow Yinzhu for a while. He also knows that Yinzhu is kind-hearted. Maybe Yinzhu won''t change in the future. She''s still kind-hearted and won''t change the orc world. But who knows if Yinzhu will be tired by the people around him, or if one day someone close to her has an accident, will she do something beyond the rules In love, who can guarantee that people''s hearts can''t stand the scrutiny of others, so it''s best to leave. He will pay Yin Zhu, and they won''t hate each other and become enemies in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 When Leihe returns with Yinzhu and baikun, Qiao Nuo is very happy. In fact, he doesn''t budget that Leihe will bring baikun back. The integration of heaven and earth is complete. The crisis of Mengzu has been relieved. Everyone is not adapted to the new body and the weak power. Many people are discussing what to do now. After all, orcs have always depended on hunting for a living before, but now their strength is reduced The best way to change the way of making a living is to cultivate and breed. Fortunately, these daze tribe people already know how to make a living. Now the orcs are not in the mood to settle accounts with the people of the dream tribe. They all plan to go back to a good life. Jono had planned to finish the work on these awesome days, and went to find Yin Zhu, or to talk to the white sacrifice. They could see how they could bring back the white horse. Leihe said listlessly at this time, "this is not my credit. Baiji is willing to let go and let Yinzhu bring baikun back." When Jono heard this, he patted Leihe on the shoulder. "Then you''ve worked hard to escort Yin Zhu back all the way." "What''s the situation of Bai Kun? Is there a treatment plan?" Jono couldn''t help asking. Yin Zhu nodded at this time and said, "Bai Kun is very difficult to deal with. At least there is no way to cure him in this world. The only way is to take him to my original world. I can''t watch Bai Kun wait to die like this, Jono. So I may have to hurt you to follow me to the earth, to stay away from your parents and to follow me to another strange place The world wanders. Of course, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you. " Jono heard this just after a while, said, "don''t be wronged, the orc in the choice of partners at the moment of fate has been doomed, no matter where his partner goes, the orc will follow, as for parents, give me a few days to arrange, and then we will go." "If you go, you will never come back. Won''t you regret it? You don''t know anything in that world, even a lot of words in that world. It will be very hard for you to go there. Everything has to start all over again. " Yin Zhu said something uncomfortable. Jono laughed when he heard this, "Yin Zhu, I don''t think it''s hard for you to talk about it. Just think about the days we lived in the past, even if it''s not safe, we still can''t eat well and sleep well. Will there be such a situation when we go to your side? Isn''t your material life very rich? No matter how hard the days are over there, we are all happy. " Jono said with a smile. Definitely different living conditions, at least material life is absolutely rich, who can say that is not a kind of happiness. As for uncle Montaigne, he won''t stop Jono''s decision. Moreover, daze tribe has its own leader. Jono will miss his son when he leaves. There are no other big problems. Jono then asked, "shall we inform Tengxiao?" After hearing this, Yin Zhu was silent for a moment. In fact, she didn''t know how to deal with Tengxiao. The most important thing now is that Tengxiao didn''t work with them at all. Even if she couldn''t get the notice, would she take Tengxiao to the earth? And is Tengxiao willing to go with himself? Leihe was not happy at this time and said, "what do you want him to do? He left by himself anyway? It''s not very pleasant to leave. Do you want us to invite him back? How can we have such a big face? " No matter what Tengxiao has done to Yinzhu, once the male Orc chooses a mate, there will always be only one mate. That is to say, there will always be only one mate for Tengxiao, and Yinzhu will leave the world forever. Isn''t it good not to tell Tengxiao? Moreover, if Tengxiao''s life is good or bad, no one can guarantee whether Yin Zhu will regret it. He didn''t send someone to find Tengxiao before, but he just thinks that Tengxiao has figured it out and will go home sooner or later. However, the situation is different now. Even if Tengxiao figured it out one day, he can''t find Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is also silent at this time. If Tengxiao says that she falls in love with someone else, Yin Zhu has no hesitation at all. Tengxiao is for the sake of the child, and there is no remedy after Tengxiao. Yin Zhu doesn''t hate Tengxiao, but just complains. But now if she wants to leave forever, should Tengxiao know? "Well, let''s find Tengxiao. Maybe we can send a message to Tengxiao and let him go back to Daze tribe. Then we can say that there''s something to discuss. If he doesn''t want to come back like this, I can''t say." Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said, the vast crowd, they are in the Ming, Tengxiao is in the dark, if Tengxiao a mind to avoid them, they also have no way, moreover, this is to give Tengxiao an opportunity, they have issued a statement to find someone, if Tengxiao still because of a little guilt, then Yin Zhu can''t say. She can''t wait for Tengxiao all the time. She had several partners. If Tengxiao didn''t show up for a long time, could she ignore other partners for one Tengxiao? If Tengxiao didn''t care, why would she hurt the people who really love her for him. Jono nodded, "it can be like this. If Tengxiao doesn''t want to come back like this, it''s OK."They sent out a word to find someone, which is already to give enough Tengxiao face. If Tengxiao doesn''t want to come back, Jono won''t wait for this person. At this time, Xiaojin said unhappily, "it''s too cheap." "I don''t like Tengxiao. Compared with Bai Kun, Tengxiao is too useless." Xiao Jin dislikes Tengxiao very much. Let''s see how Bai Kun''s family does it. Comparing the two, Tengxiao is beaten by others. "Xiaojin, we can''t say that. We are Yin Zhu''s partner. Yin Zhu is not a partner. We know this when we are with Yin Zhu, so we should think about Yin Zhu more often than just ourselves." Jono said gently, always very patient with little jinjono. "OK, OK, anyway, you are the right husband, you has the final say." Xiao Jin was not very happy. Jono directly asked people to go to Tengxiao. By the way, he also asked many orcs to send a message to Tengxiao to Daze tribe. Tengxiao has been staying around Mengzu since the beginning, because Bai Kun has not been able to go back. Especially when he knows how Bai Kun''s injury came from, Tengxiao feels more guilty and feels worse. Why can Bai Kun do this for Yin Zhu but not himself? It is reasonable to say that Bai Kun is more difficult to choose than himself, but Bai Kun is much better than himself. Is it because he does not love Yin Zhu enough that he is not good at Yin Zhu. Because of this self doubt, Tengxiao has no face to see Yin Zhu. He thinks that he once told Yin Zhu how much he likes her. But when he comes to this world, he finds that he is not good enough to be Yin Zhu''s partner. Tengxiao feels ashamed of Yin Zhu and is embarrassed to see him, especially Bai Kun. During this period of time, he has tried his best to find a way to save Bai Kun. Even Bai Ji and Meng Ji can''t think of a good way, and Tengxiao can''t find a way. During this period, he returned to the orcs, but he didn''t dare to get too close to Yin Zhu. He was afraid that Yin Zhu would find out. He was so cowardly that he didn''t dare to face up to what he had done wrong. Bai Kun is taken back to the orc by Yin Zhu, and Tengxiao knows about it. However, it seems that Bai Kun is not getting better. It must be sad to see him like this. Later, many people on the orc side were looking for his news and asked him to go back to Daze tribe. Tengxiao knew that it must have been from Jono Yinzhu. Apart from them, he had no other relatives in daze tribe. Other people would not have paid that price. The whole world was boiling about looking for him. But Tengxiao is more upset because of this. What can he do with such a bad partner? After going back, he can''t help Yin Zhu. Instead, he will make Yin Zhu worry about himself. Besides, Teng seems to have left, and he doesn''t know where to go. Tengxiao really has a complicated feeling about Teng. Although the child has always said that he is his child, Tengxiao knows that when Zichen''s soul wakes up, he is not his own child. Tengxiao now knows that it is not Zichen''s fault. He doesn''t blame him, but he doesn''t know how to face him, just like he doesn''t know how to face Yinzhu, He''s actually a coward. Tengxiao''s father didn''t care for him when he was young. Instead, he despised him very much because his existence affected his original family. Later, he was framed by her brother before he was an adult and was driven out of the king of beasts city. Then he wandered all the way to Daze tribe. It can be said that no one taught him how to be a man since he was a child. He grew up in ignorance and was later killed by Yin Zhu Even though he didn''t like Yin Zhu at the beginning, after knowing that Yin zhuhuai had a baby of his own, he still left Yin Zhu by force, because Yin Zhu''s child would be his only relative, and how much he longed for his relatives. As a result, the children had a lot of missions and left him early. Then he accompanied Yin Zhu all the way to find the children and supported each other. At that time, he really liked Yin Zhu. After all, Yin Zhu was so gentle and considerate, which gave him unprecedented warmth. But in the back, because of the children''s problems, he made a mess of his home Lost, kids gone, partners gone. Tengxiao squatted on the ground and hugged himself. What should he do? What should he choose? They told him to go back. Does he want to go back? Go back, can he and Yin Zhu go back to before? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 On the orc side, Jono strives for the opinions of most of the orcs. We don''t want to have any disputes with the dream people for the time being. The main reason is that the orcs lost part of their people in the previous war. If it wasn''t for survival, so many tribes in the orc world had not been able to fight together. This would have been a crisis, and many people would have been reluctant to fight. Jono doesn''t like fighting After thinking about it, Jono felt that he made peace with Chumo. Chumo is happy with this. If the stalemate really goes on, the current dream clan will not have the capital to continue to fight. If the two books agree, everyone will be happy. After solving the problem here, Jono asked someone to send a message to Bai Yangui and let them go to Daze tribe. He had some opinions to discuss. Bai Yangui left the battlefield and didn''t know where to go. Since they were ready to leave, they had to say something about it. Bai Yangui''s partner Yang Wantong was still from the other side of the world, and she didn''t know if she wanted to go back. This is an opportunity, and it''s estimated that Tiandao doesn''t like Yang Wantong''s existence. Jono arranged these things well, and then he took the people back to Daze tribe. Daze tribe has become a huge tribe, which can''t even compare with the previous Orc city. Now all the people in the dark city have become orcs. Reih went back to Daze tribe and said that those who are willing to go to Daze tribe will accept them. If they don''t go, they should obey daze If someone dares to act recklessly, no one will give them face. Of course, it''s OK to go to other tribes. Anyway, Leihe says that he won''t take care of the dark city in the future. Although these people have now become orcs, they used to be arrogant and arrogant. There are also those who are arrogant and don''t listen to discipline. It can only be said that the people in the dark city had some psychological problems. Leihe still warned them before they let them go. But fortunately, most people still like to be normal people. The reason why they used to be like this is because the world looked at them with strange eyes, otherwise they would be honest and good orcs. The city of darkness is located in a remote place, where life is inconvenient. At the beginning, they were driven here. Now the world has changed, and they are no longer cursed. Naturally, they do not want to live in such a bad environment as the city of darkness. Most people are willing to leave. Of course, some people miss the city of darkness and do not want to If you want to leave, it depends on everyone''s choice. Many people celebrate when Jono and his party return to Daze tribe. Daze people are very excited. Jono Yinzhu is now the hero of the whole Orc world. Now people from daze tribe are looked up at, not to mention the culture passed by daze tribe. Especially now that the world has changed, the planting and breeding techniques of daze tribe are more popular with surrounding tribes The Daze tribe has always been willing to take care of the people in the surrounding tribes. As long as there are people who come to learn, they are willing to teach. Because of the selflessness of the Daze tribe, many tribes do not hide their own technology and exchange it with each other, which can be said to promote the development of the world. Jono and Yinzhu didn''t tell everyone about their departure. They just told someone close to them. Of course, Yinzhu also informed Meili, their biological mother. Meili always thinks that Yinzhu is her child. She doesn''t know much about many things about Yinzhu leaving the tribe. Yinzhu doesn''t tell her that she has left. She is a simple and ordinary female ORC. Besides, she is very good to Yinzhu. Yinzhu doesn''t want to make each other sad. But now I''m leaving, I always have to tell the other party. "Mother, my partner Bai Kun is very ill. I want to go to a very distant place. Only there can cure Bai Kun. But when I go there, I probably won''t come back. I''m an unfilial daughter. I will only let my mother worry and not accompany her." Yin Zhu looks at Mei Li sentimentally. Melly shook her head at this time. "No, no, I''m very proud to have a daughter like you. You don''t have to worry about me. I live very well in the tribe. The people in the tribe take good care of me. You should save baikun. You are all good children." Meili doesn''t know what Yin Zhu has been doing outside for so many years, but she knows that Yin Zhu has been living a hard life. There is no female like Yin Zhu who has been working hard all over the world. The changes of the world and daze tribe are all brought about by Yin Zhu. Meili knows this. Moreover, Meili''s life is really good now. The people in the tribe are just watching For Yin Zhu''s sake, no one will embarrass her. Although we can understand Yin Zhu''s way of doing things, Mei Li is still a little sad when she thinks of what Yin Zhu said, going to a very distant place and never coming back. She also takes advantage of this time to get along with Yin Zhu. Mei Li is eager to be good to Yin Zhu. Mei Li didn''t ask where Yin Zhu was going. Since Yin Zhu said that she couldn''t come back in the future, it should be true There are too many places in the world where her daughter has run. She has never said that she can''t come back. It''s just the length of time. But this time, Yin Zhu said that she can''t come back, which should be true. Although she said she would miss her daughter, Melly knows that Orcs live more by their own partners. She didn''t see that orcs are basically separated from their children when they grow up I still care about it, but it''s not the whole of my life.Because of this, Meili will not be particularly sad, which is a good thing. Mengtai knows that Yinzhu is going to leave. He knows a lot of things, and then he asks clearly. Yinzhu tells her where she is going, including the taboo of Tiandao. Mengtai nods to make sure that the children are not in danger After the insurance, he was relieved. As for how Jono will go to another world, Montaigne is at ease. His children will live a good life in any world, as long as there is no danger. Besides, Yin Zhu said that the world is so beautiful, he has no chance to see it. It''s good for his children to have a look for themselves. Montaigne is really free and easy, but it probably has something to do with that he is a patriarch. He has a broad vision, and he is very willing to go out and see the outside world. His biggest wish in his life is to see the Daze tribe become better and let the people in the tribe eat, dress and warm. Now daze tribe has become the largest tribe in the orc world. He is very happy that he can face the ancestors even if he dies. At this time, Bai Yangui also received the news from Yin Zhu. Everyone was very happy with the gathering of good friends. This time, the settlement of the matter was beyond many people''s expectation, but it was also a perfect ending. But when Yin Zhu asked Bai Yangui if he would like to go to the earth with him, Bai Yangui was silent and said that he would consider it. Yang Wantong is a little miss the earth, heard that there is a chance to go back, nature is more than anything happy, but she has to consider the person and Bai Yangui, at the beginning she can give up all for Bai Yangui, came to this strange world, now whether or not to leave, naturally also depends on Bai Yangui''s attitude. Of course, Bai Yangui didn''t say that he would not leave. He just said that he would think about it carefully, but that he would want to leave. The reason why this guy came to the orc world is to devour the animal elixir of the orc world, and then evolve. After all, it''s too difficult for him to evolve on the other side of the earth. Now the rules of the orc world have changed, and he can''t get any better On the contrary, he will be suppressed. Now that he has the chance to leave, he wants to leave. After thinking seriously, Bai Yangui said that he didn''t want to leave. Although it''s very good on the other side of the earth, he didn''t adapt to it. In addition, Ziji left something for him. Now he''s almost clear about what he wants to take out. That should be the inheritance of Ziji, and the people who got the inheritance of Ziji should protect the orc tribe well. If Mengji was the first descendant of the orc king, Ziji was the high priest of the orc king, but later Mengji was fooled by Baiji. Ziji left behind and wandered in the orc world to find a way to save the orcs. Finally, he left the legacy before sacrifice. Yin Zhu understands that Bai Yangui is not easy to come back. Now the orc world is getting better. It''s normal that Bai Yangui doesn''t want to leave. Moreover, every one of them has left, and every half of them are more powerful. Who knows what the way of heaven will do? It''s good to leave a strong one here to intimidate the way of heaven. Yin Zhu didn''t force her, but Yang Wantong probably won''t feel very well. After all, she is an outsider, but Bai Yangui should have a solution. Yang Wantong is still different from Yin Zhu. If Yang Wantong does something that is not conducive to the development of the world, or takes out something or technology that is out of balance, then Tiandao will not be polite to Yang Wantong. Yinzhu is different. Tiandao owes Yinzhu, and has no confidence in it. Relatives and friends came to meet, the only thing that bothered Yin Zhu was that tengxia did not appear. Yin Zhu doesn''t know what Tengxiao thinks. They are looking for people. As long as Tengxiao is still in the orc world, he can receive news. But Tengxiao hasn''t appeared, so he doesn''t plan to see her, does he? If Tengxiao doesn''t appear in the end, Yin Zhu won''t continue to wait. Tengxiao a man how so stingy, she did not blame him, but he hid out of sight, as if it was her who did the wrong thing, if not for this urgent matter, Yin Zhu did not think about whether or not to forgive Tengxiao, the result of their voice to find someone, Tengxiao did not appear, really angry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 Jono and Montaigne have discussed the tribe''s affairs, and Montaigne also let Jono and Yinzhu go with ease. It can be said that daze tribe has developed very well, far more than the surrounding tribes. If daze tribe can''t hold on under such good conditions, it can''t blame Yinzhu. It can only blame the leader who took over is too bad. This kind of thing is not good for a short time at least It will happen. "We''ve done a good job. Let''s leave the rest to us. It''s your turn to rest." Yager, who has become the successor of daze tribal leader, patted Jono on the shoulder and said. At the beginning, because of Sophie, he and Jono almost became enemies, but now think about how irrational they used to be, and now they can smile away their enmity. Of course, Yager is more clear that he is not as good as Jono, and now he can only keep his promise, but with Jono, they are going to go further. "Well, daze tribe will be handed over to you. I hope daze tribe can go up to a higher level in your hands." Jono reached for a fist and hit Yager in the chest. Yager nodded with a smile. Yin Zhu was with Lei he at this time. "What did Lei he say to you when Tengxiao first came back? Why didn''t he come back? What did he want from me?" It''s hard to say that Jono and his family are calling now, which means that Tengxiao will be forgiven. Even if Tengxiao comes back, he will be punished. But Tengxiao didn''t show up for such a long time. Is it that the barrier in his heart is so important that he can''t get through all the time? Or is it that he doesn''t care about Yin Zhu at all, he only cares about the children, and now their children I can say it''s gone. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu feels uncomfortable. If a man and she are just for the sake of children, it''s better not to have such a partner. Mingming thought that if Tengxiao didn''t come back all the time, she would think that he didn''t exist and they just left. But now Yin Zhu''s heart is not very good. It''s also that Tengxiao has been guarding her since he left daze tribe. It can be said that Tengxiao is the four companions who have been with Yin Zhu for the longest time. How can Yin Zhu have no feelings with him Is it true that, even if Tengxiao betrayed, this betrayal is not a mistake of principle in general. I have complaints in my heart, but I didn''t want to hate it for a lifetime. "What do you think of Tengxiao? Why did he do that? At the beginning, I didn''t want to accept him. He insisted on sticking to me regardless. Now I didn''t say I didn''t want him. As a result, he left by himself. He came as soon as he wanted and left as soon as he didn''t want to." Yin Zhu said angrily. Leihe doesn''t say a word when he hears this. In fact, he is very angry. Tengxiao is often picked up and bullied by him, but he also knows that Tengxiao is one of Yin Zhu''s friends. He can bully him, but if Tengxiao has any big problems, Yin Zhu will definitely be angry. Now Yin Zhu wants to understand that Yin Zhu still likes Tengxiao because he can''t let it go Will be tangled here, if it doesn''t matter, who cares if he Tengxiao come or go. Leihe is a little angry. He is very kind to Yinzhu. Of course, Yinzhu is also kind to him. He only gets Yinzhu''s sincerity from his heart and lungs. But what about Tengxiao? "Or I''ll go out with you and look for him." Said rhe with a sigh. "Who wants to look for him? What a big face? If someone is in trouble, they have to look for him. If they find him, do they want me to carry him back with the eight lift sedan?" Yin Zhu said angrily. Leihe can''t help but smile bitterly. It''s obviously a disagreement. Leihe is afraid that when it''s time to leave, if Tengxiao doesn''t appear, will Yinzhu postpone the time? If there is no way to postpone the time, then they just leave. Yin Zhu goes to another world. What if they regret it and miss Tengxiao all the time? It''s better to take people out. "I know that he makes Yin Zhu angry. Only in this way can we find out the person, and then grab him back and break his leg to see if he can''t run." Leihe follows Yinzhu and says, Tengxiao, why don''t you be good? It''s good to come back by yourself. If you want someone to invite you, you''ll make Yinzhu upset. When you find someone back, he has to deal with him. If Tengxiao doesn''t regret it, he won''t call Leihe. On the other side, Bai Ji finds Chu Mo and says directly, "that Yin Zhu is going to leave the world and go back to the world where she used to be. If you have any ideas about her, hurry up, or you can''t do anything in the future." The Lord of the Palace should want to make friends with the orcs. If the Lord of the palace does things one step at a time, he will leave something behind. But the Lord of the palace doesn''t know that the way of heaven will send Yin Zhu away directly, so it''s not as good as the way of heaven. The palace master also asked him to take care of the dream clan. Now he doesn''t want to take care of him. He said he was a dream clan, but he left the dream clan when he was very young. The dream clan didn''t give him anything. Mengji gave up her status as the successor of the king of beasts long ago, and even she did a lot of harm to the orcs. Now they only want to live well by themselves. He doesn''t care about the dream clan or the orcs I don''t want to. Now I can remind Chumo before I leave Mengzu that he has taken care of Mengzu. Chumo was stunned when he heard this, then he grabbed Baiji''s hand and asked, "really?"During this period of time, Chumo has been dealing with the internal affairs of the dream clan and arranging for the next life of the clan. Moreover, he has also speculated with several elders about the meaning of the palace master, especially about Cheng''an. When the palace master asked him to drive Cheng''an out of the dream clan, he forced Yin Zhu to accept it. He probably also wanted to maintain the relationship between the two clans. If Yin Zhu doesn''t leave, he will be the king of the orcs. Even if he doesn''t have this title, he will also be the Invisible King. Once Cheng an becomes her person, the orcs have to think a lot about dealing with the dreamers. But who would have thought that Cheng an didn''t go with Yin Zhu in the end, even if he left daze tribe and went to a small tribe nearby Waves. Since Yin Zhu is about to leave, is Cheng An''s arrangement useless? Do you want to bring people back? Chumo doesn''t want to let Cheng an wander outside. A dreamer goes to a strange Orc chassis to have a good life. It''s just a dream, not to mention Cheng An''s low real strength. "Really, because Bai Kun and Yin Zhu will definitely leave if they want to save Bai Kun, so if you have anything to do, I''ll leave." Bai Ji doesn''t know that the arrangement of the palace master is to give Yin Zhu another partner. If he knew, Bai Ji would not say that. Chumo couldn''t help thinking at this time. What would they do? It seems that the orcs don''t have trouble with the dreamers. The main reason is that the world is changing dramatically. Everyone is adapting to the present strength and life. After a period of time, after a year or two, the orcs are all suitable for this life pattern and have the ability to revenge against the dreamers. What should the dreamers do? But Yinzhu is leaving. It''s no use calculating Yinzhu. The best way is to unite with daze tribe. The most stable union is marriage. Chumo can''t help looking at the people of Mengzu. Chumo thinks about it for a while, then goes up with some elders and decides to send the most beautiful offspring of Mengzu to Daze tribe to hook up with females. Of course, they are also worried about what to do in case the cubs of their tribe are gone? For this reason, they also discussed a way, that is, if they don''t go back to the dream family, it''s not impossible, but they must send their first baby back to the dream family. As for Cheng An, Chumo plans to go to see for himself and ask him what he thinks. Fortunately, Chumo has been paying attention to Cheng''an, but he knows where Cheng''an is. He goes directly to the tribe and finds Cheng''an quickly. "Chengan, do you blame me for driving you out of the dream family?" Chumo looks at Cheng''an in front of him. Cheng''an is in a bit of a mess now. He is a new dreamer. Even if the tribe has food, he won''t give it to him. Cheng''an himself has to go out to look for food every day. It can be said that he is full and hungry. Now he looks pretty. Cheng an smiles, "how can, I know that all this is not Chumo''s original intention, I know you care about me, that''s enough." Seeing that Chumo still cares about himself, Cheng an doesn''t understand. It''s just like what Jono said, that is, some people want to calculate Yinzhu, and then force Chumo to do it. Thinking of this, Cheng an can''t help laughing bitterly. These people think highly of him too much. It''s because he likes Yin Zhu and can''t let her go. It''s not that Yin Zhu can''t let him go. He doesn''t really work. But fortunately, he left, and finally did not give Yin Zhu any trouble. "Cheng An, do you want to go to Yinzhu?" Chumo can''t help asking. Chengan heard this silent, then wry smile, "don''t go." When he goes, he will increase the burden on Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu probably has a good feeling for him, but this good feeling is limited to friends, and can''t reach his partner. When he arrives at Yin Zhu''s side, he will slowly consume Yin Zhu''s feelings. Sooner or later, that good feeling will be used up. If the clan is making use of it, how can he deal with himself? Maybe one day Yin Zhu will resent him. Think about it No, he didn''t want that. Chumo can''t see Chengan''s idea when he sees it. He wants to go, but he doesn''t dare to go, because of Mengzu? "Chengan can go if you want. Mengzu won''t be a drag on you. You can put down all your burdens and go after the people you like. I tell you, Yin Zhu will soon leave this world and return to her original world. If you have Yin Zhu in your heart, go to her, or you will regret it later. " Chumo patted Chengan on the shoulder and encouraged him to go to Yinzhu.. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 After hearing Chumo''s words, Cheng an doesn''t know what to say. After a long time, he asks, "what do you mean Yin Zhu wants to go back to the world before her? Yin Zhu is not a person in this world?" Chumo tells Cheng an all about Yinzhu. Since she wants Cheng An to find Yinzhu and let Yinzhu become Cheng An''s support, she must let Cheng an know about Yinzhu. When Cheng an knows that Yin Zhu is a soul from another world, but this soul from another world has changed the whole world. It has nothing to do with her. Even if she is calculated, she still pities the people in this world for their bad life. Besides helping the people in this world to lift the shackles, those curses and let the people in this world live in peace Good life efforts, as for her own did not think much, even to the back know that he was calculated to have no resentment, Cheng an really admire Yin Zhu, not everyone can do this without regret. Cheng an only knew that Yin Zhu had a high status in the orcs, which was equivalent to the spokesman of the beast God. He didn''t expect that Yin Zhu had such a history. In fact, Yin Zhu is not without regrets. The reason why she came to this world is that she really died at that time. She was not killed by the way of heaven, but could come to this world and live again. This is a virtue for Yin Zhu. As for being counted, Yin Zhu really doesn''t like and dislikes it, but these processes also make Yin Zhu''s life difficult Life has become colorful, but also harvest several partners and good friends, to the back of these is not to say those orcs, Yin Zhu is not for himself, for his relatives and friends in the struggle, as for other people can only say incidentally. "Now because Bai Kun is seriously injured, he can only be cured by going to Yinzhu''s world. Tiandao doesn''t want Yinzhu to stay in this world for fear of disturbing the development of this world, so Yinzhu will never come back after he leaves. Chengan, if you really like Yinzhu, go to her. At least don''t let yourself regret it. If Yinzhu really doesn''t accept you, Then come back to dreamland with me. " Chumo said seriously. Chengan heard this very serious thought for a while, said: "I still want to think." Cheng an likes Yin Zhu. If she only liked Yin Zhu''s unique tenderness and warmth when she first got along with him, now that she knows about Yin Zhu, Cheng An has more admiration and more love for Yin Zhu. How can Yin Zhu be disliked? "Well, think about it." Chumo doesn''t disturb Cheng an either. After all, it''s a matter of a lifetime, so he doesn''t have to beat the drum to avoid any problems. "Let''s go to Daze tribe. I want to meet Yin Zhu." Cheng An said with a smile. Chumo was stunned, so he figured it out so quickly? Cheng an looks at Chumo with a smile and says, "brother Chumo, no matter whether I want to follow Yinzhu or not, Yinzhu is leaving now. I have to go and have a look. There is still a long way to go. I can think about it slowly." The first meditation is relatively simple, but Cheng an thinks more about it. He is right to like Yin Zhu, but that also requires Yin Zhu to like him. If Yin Zhu doesn''t want to accept himself, Cheng an doesn''t want to aggrieve Yin Zhu either. However, as far as he knows, Yin Zhu doesn''t accept any more partners besides his former partners. According to Yin Zhu''s status, he can accept more partners Yes, but Yin Zhu didn''t do that. Is it because Yin Zhu doesn''t want to, or those partners don''t want to? Chumo laughs. As long as Cheng An is willing to see Yin Zhu, he will have a chance. He is also watching Cheng an grow up, and he hopes Cheng an will be happy. Chumo has already thought that if Cheng an doesn''t go with Yin Zhu, he will take Cheng an back to Mengzu and never let Cheng an wander outside. When Cheng''an arrived at daze tribe, Yin Zhu was very happy to leave the world. Yin Zhu hoped to say goodbye to his good friends. Xiaojin is a little unhappy because Cheng An''s eyes on Yinzhu are getting hotter and hotter, which makes his heart blocked. Anyway, he doesn''t like other males to look at Yinzhu with such eyes. Of course, there are many males who like Yinzhu. There are many daze tribes. Xiaojin can''t hate all the things he hates, but they don''t have any contact with Yinzhu, It''s impossible at all, but Cheng An is different. Yin Zhu also said good things about him. Jono can''t help laughing when he hears Xiaojin''s muttering. "Well, what''s the matter with you, Xiaojin? You have to believe Yinzhu. If Yinzhu really likes Chengan, she will speak to us. In fact, Yinzhu is not so greedy. She can''t stand us." Yin Zhu feels ashamed of them. How dare he tell them that he wants a new partner? Unless they take the initiative to say that he accepted Tengxiao Leihe baikun at the beginning, otherwise, none of them can walk into Yin Zhu''s side at this time. He can only say that Yin Zhu has no guts. This Cheng''an Yinzhu just has a little guilt for him. He has a little emotion, but he is not deep. If Yinzhu really likes a certain male, Yinzhu doesn''t say, and Jono won''t see Yinzhu''s pain. He will take the initiative to bring it up. Of course, if it''s just the same, he won''t have much trouble. As for Cheng An''s coming to Daze tribe now, it''s a farewell to Yin Zhu. Jono is willing to give him this opportunity. He is not so stingy, so Yin Zhu has no friends of the opposite sex.Besides, thinking of the trick he played in order to get rid of Cheng''an, Jono is a little embarrassed, but didn''t he worry that Cheng''an would hurt Yin Zhu? Who would have thought that these things should be solved so soon, and that Yin Zhu would return to her original world. Xiaojin also wants to mutter, obviously quite dissatisfied, but Jono''s meaning is to let Chengan contact Yinzhu, the last contact. Qiao Nuo couldn''t help laughing at this time. "Xiao Jin, you will have time to think about Cheng''an again. You might as well think about Yin Zhu''s parents, brothers and sisters after you think about Yin Zhu''s world. What kind of side do you want to show when you meet people? And whether Yin Zhu''s parents can like you." Since Xiao Jin has a lot of leisure, let''s find something for him. This is the first time that they have met their father-in-law''s mother-in-law. They don''t know how to look at themselves with critical eyes. Especially, he is still a husband. He should set a good example. They have been abducting Yin Zhu for so many years and haven''t seen his parents. Xiaojin is really nervous after hearing what Jono said. At this time, he doesn''t have the heart to find out what''s wrong with Chengan. Yes, when he goes to another world, they don''t know anything. Will they be rejected by Yin Zhu''s parents? In order to make them understand the world better, Yin Zhu told them about the rules of that world. That world is a peaceful world. There is no war, and there is no respect for the strong. The rules that safeguard the people there are mainly laws. No one can break the rules. Moreover, people there do not hunt. It''s OK to farm in the countryside, but it''s OK The problem is that they don''t know how to plant or breed. What should they do? Yin Zhu said that they were going to take them to the countryside to farm, and then slowly understand the local high-tech knowledge. At this time, Xiao Jin was very flustered. He could do nothing. Would he be a big fool? There are also those who want to read and read there. Thinking of the words Yin Zhu made, he doesn''t know much. What should he do? Go back to study, finished, he still has a lot of things to do, which have time to embarrass Chengan that two fool. Jono can''t help feeling the fluctuation in Xiaojin''s heart. Of course, what Xiaojin is thinking about is really a problem. But Jono thinks they can all learn. He has cultivated every kind of plants, but he has seen the people in the tribe. They have great strength. Let alone other people, those who go to that world and do manual work are better than them. Yin Zhu didn''t think about how Jono would live in that world. According to Yin Zhu''s idea, Jono are excellent people who don''t worry about life at all. Even though their strength has been suppressed a lot, they are born with the agility of wild animals and their strength is much stronger than human beings. In other words, they have nothing to be bodyguards Anything is OK. Teng also went back to Daze tribe at this time. He didn''t want to come back, but he saw that daze tribe didn''t listen and was calling people related to Yin Zhu to go back. Teng was worried about something, so he couldn''t help coming back to have a look. In fact, he especially wants to get close to Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. He really takes them as his parents. But it''s his business that leads to the contradiction between Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. So he chooses to leave. This will come back. He just wants to see if Yin Zhu and Tengxiao are good, and whether Yin Zhu is OK. If not, he will continue to go out Go for a walk. During this period of time, he went to several tribes. Now the strength of the orcs has decreased a lot. Although the strength of the wild animals has also decreased a little, the reduction rate will be much better than that of the orcs. Nowadays, it is more difficult for the orcs to hunt. At present, life is more difficult. Fortunately, planting technology has been vigorously promoted, and people outside are engaged in planting and living We can''t see if there is any improvement yet. We have to wait for these crops to harvest. However, due to the difficulties in life, the surrounding tribes basically take out some of their own tribal technologies to learn from each other, hoping to get through the current difficulties together. The relationship between the tribes should be better than before. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 Teng stood in front of Yin Zhu and asked carefully, "mother, I heard that you are going to leave. Do you want to leave here?" Yin Zhu nodded, "yes, I want to go. I want to go to the world I used to live in, which is totally different from the orc world, and I won''t come back after I go. Do you want to go with me?" As for Teng, Yin Zhu didn''t want to take him away at the beginning. However, since the child knew this, Yin Zhu let Teng choose together. Teng wanted to go to that world, and Tiandao would not object. Teng''s force in this world was relatively high, and Tiandao would be happy to let Teng leave. Tengyuan thought that Yinzhu was going far away, but he never thought that he would never come back. However, Tengyuan knew Yinzhu''s identity. He had passed Yinzhu ditch before, but he knew Yinzhu''s origin. "To that world?" Teng hesitated for a moment and went to another world, which is very fantastic and mysterious in itself. For some adventurers, Teng has a special allure. In this world, apart from Yin Zhu, they have no other concerns. It''s really hard to say whether Teng will leave. Teng seriously thought for a while, then shook his head, "forget it, I won''t go." In that strange world, several A-fu are not familiar with the world and need the care of a-mu, so he doesn''t add trouble to the past and increase the pressure of a-mu. Moreover, the strength of wild animals is increasing now. Whether he gets the inheritance power or he is Yin Zhu''s born cub, he should protect the world. If a-mu, they all leave If you want to come to the orc world, his strength is not the first, but also the top five, he can live well in this world, there is no need to go to another world. "Well, you can take care of yourself in the future. My mother is very sorry. I haven''t taken care of you since you were born. Fortunately, now that you have grown up, I can rest assured. You can go back to Daze tribe when you have nothing to do in the future. " Yin Zhu knows that Teng won''t stay here even if he doesn''t stay in daze tribe. Fortunately, the orc world is not dangerous for Teng. If he wants to go out, she doesn''t have to worry too much. "No, you don''t have to be sorry. I just hope you can be well." Teng said sincerely. "Mother, I didn''t see my father. Don''t you take him with you?" Teng asked what he always wanted to ask. Yin Zhu shook his head. "It''s not that I didn''t take him with me, it''s that he didn''t show up at all. We''ve been sending messages for him to come back. We just want to tell him about it, but he hasn''t shown up all the time. Bai Kun''s situation can''t wait too long. If he doesn''t show up, I can only take them away." Teng was silent when he heard this. Then he grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand and said, "mother, you mean that as long as father comes back, you will forgive him for his mistakes, right?" When Yin Zhu heard Teng''s words, he gently touched Teng''s head. "Teng you are really a very good child. For your father, in fact, I blame him for not discussing things and not trusting me enough. But I didn''t want him to do anything. I would blame him, but I didn''t think about abandoning him. However, he didn''t come back after that. He left by himself, for example I don''t know where he went today. " "Mother, I''ll go to my father. I''ll get him back. Will you wait for him?" Teng looks at Yinzhu pleadingly. Yin Zhu looks at Teng''s eyes wet and prays to himself. For children, Yin Zhu''s heart is soft, not to mention Teng has always been very good, so good that people don''t blame him. "Well, as soon as you can." They can''t find Tengxiao. Tengxiao should be OK. No matter how the soul inside Tengxiao wakes up, the blood in his body belongs to Tengxiao. If the father and son reach a certain distance, they will have blood traction. Maybe they can find each other. Of course, there is a guardian contract between Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. Tengxiao can also be felt within a certain distance from Yin Zhu, but Tengxiao is obvious Now I''m hiding from Yin Zhu. I didn''t let Yin Zhu see me. Yin Zhu hopes to find Tengxiao. No matter what, he always wants Tengxiao to choose. No matter what the choice is, Yin Zhu will not feel that he owes the other party. If he leaves like this, it''s like Yin Zhu abandons him. Teng left daze tribe as fast as he could, and then looked for the surrounding area. Teng Gan felt that his father''s saying that he had no feelings for his mother was false. It was because he had feelings that he felt guilty and didn''t dare to go near Yin Zhu. His father really didn''t care about anything. Teng felt that his father must be hiding near his mother, and daze tribe certainly couldn''t There are too many people who know ah Fu in that place, so it is very likely that he is a tribe near daze tribe. Once ah Mu has something to do, his Ah Fu can arrive at the first time. It''s a secret that Yin Zhu is in another world. Only close friends know about it. As for others, Tengxiao also knows that Yin Zhu is going to a distant place to heal Bai Kun. But he doesn''t move. He still plans to see where Yin Zhu is going and follow him secretly to see if he has any I can help Yin Zhu.Teng checked one by one from the place closest to Daze tribe. He had to tell his father about his mother''s leaving. Otherwise, his father would regret it. It was also because of him that his father and his mother separated. Now he wants them to make up as good as ever. Teng searched several tribes in succession, but no one was found. Several tribes around here searched all over. I really don''t know where the people are hiding. Teng is in a hurry. His father won''t hide from him on purpose, so he can''t find anyone? Will Tengxiao hide from his mother? Teng can''t help his headache at this time. It''s really possible. But if I can''t find my father, my mother, once they''re gone, it''s too late to regret. What should I do? Teng grabs his hair and thinks about how he can make Tengxiao stand up and not hide himself. A Fu really is. He can''t find anyone if he keeps hiding all the time, and even his mother can''t find anyone. Teng thought about it again and again. At last, he set up a big platform in the center of the heimuya tribe where he lived. Then he publicly said that Teng was sorry for his father and asked Tengxiao to forgive him. If Tengxiao didn''t appear, it meant that he didn''t forgive himself. If he didn''t forgive, he would cut off his arm to ask for his forgiveness. If he didn''t forgive again, he would cut it off again Until Tengxiao forgives himself. Teng and Tengxiao are both well-known people in the orc world, but the orcs really don''t know where Teng is sorry for Tengxiao. However, because of this, the surrounding tribes all know the news, even Yin Zhu knows the news. Yin Zhu looked at Qiao Nuo and asked, "do you think Teng''s method is useful? Can you force Tengxiao out? " This guy is completely hiding from them. Otherwise, they have so many contacts now. If they really want to find someone, how can they have no news at all. "See Tengxiao in the end do not care about his children, if he really thoroughly feel that Teng is not his child, he can ruthlessly ignore anything, but if you care, it will certainly appear, in this he and Teng between the knot will always be solved, take this opportunity, so as not to go to another world, also feel that his heart is not balanced." Jono sighed. Teng is really good. He knows the whole story of everything more and more. When he looks back at what Teng has done, he will feel sorry for him. If he can untie this knot, it will be good for Tengxiao and Teng. Tengxiao is also under a lot of pressure and even thinks it is his own fault. In fact, the biggest mistakes are Baiji and Mengji. Now baiji is baikun''s father and mother, and baikun is like this again. If you want to say that you don''t know where the resentment starts, you can wipe it out. Anyway, they are going to another world to start from scratch. There will be no Baiji anywhere. Only their family, Tengxiao and Teng, should be wiped out . "Tengxiao cares." Yin Zhu says softly that Tengxiao cares about his children. Even if the three children are integrated into one, Ke Tengxiao still cares. Tengxiao should appear soon. Tengxiao is really hiding in Teng. He hasn''t figured out how to face Teng, and he doesn''t know if he should say forgive. But Teng publicizes that he wants to ask for his forgiveness. What is he doing? Is he forcing him? He also said that if he didn''t show up, he would cut off his own hands and feet. Who taught him how to cheat? He thought that he would go out like that, and then forgive him. Don''t think it too good? He didn''t have three children, the one he had been looking forward to for so long, because Teng''s appearance told him that everything was like an illusion, it was someone else''s calculation. Tengxiao didn''t feel sad, but the three children were gone. Teng''s body was bleeding from the three children, and his body was not Teng''s. why did this son of a bitch spoil his child''s body, No, he wants to go out and meet this son of a bitch. Maybe he will beat him hard. He must protect his own children. He doesn''t care if he gets hurt. He doesn''t care. Tengxiao thinks about it and thinks that he should go to see Teng. Of course, don''t even think about forgiveness. He won''t forgive. His three cubs don''t forgive either. In this way, he goes out and doesn''t let Teng hurt his child''s body. Then he scolds him and tries to force him to forgive. There''s no way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 Teng stood on the high platform. There were a lot of people around to watch, but Tengxiao didn''t show up. Teng was a little sad at this time. This time, apart from forcing Tengxiao out to tell him about his mother, he also wanted to see if he had any weight in his father''s heart. Does father really not care about himself, not at all? Teng felt a little uncomfortable. His appointed time had come, but Tengxiao didn''t appear, but what he said would be done. He would never break his promise. Teng sadly took a big knife to cut off one of his hands. Some people around him couldn''t bear to close their eyes directly. Some people think Teng is really stupid. Isn''t it he who takes his body to waste? However, Teng raised the knife high and waved it to his left hand. At this time, something suddenly hit the knife in his hand. The knife deviated from his body and cut to one side of the ground. Teng saw a familiar figure not far away. Tengxiao rushed to the high platform impatiently and kicked off the knife in Teng''s hand. "Why do you spoil this body £¿¡± Seeing Teng not hesitating to start, Tengxiao is very angry, more angry. This body belongs to his three children, and they bought it with their lives. Why don''t Teng cherish it and threaten to appear by such means. "Is that how you treat your body?" Teng Xiao was very angry and gave Teng a slap. Teng is not angry at this time, and even has some happiness in his heart. Does Tengxiao''s father feel angry and hurt himself, which means that he still cares about himself? Seeing Tengxiao''s arrival, people around him stopped the tragedy. At this time, someone could not help persuading him, "you are father and son. If you have something to say, don''t hurt yourself like this. Teng, you are not young. You can''t be so angry with your father." Teng is the combination of Tengxiao''s three children, which most orcs know, but they don''t know that there is Zichen''s soul in it. They just think Teng is to protect the orcs and get the king''s inheritance. Tengxiao didn''t say much to the people around him. He dragged Teng to one side and left quickly. Obviously, he didn''t want to quarrel with Teng here, so as not to let other people know about their affairs at that time. When they made a joke, daze tribe didn''t look good. Teng Xiao is not polite. He really dragged Teng away for nearly half an hour before stopping in a valley where there was no one. The orcs were thick skinned and the strength of Teng Xiao was OK. If it went on like this, it would wear a little skin, and there was no other problem. "Say, what on earth do you want to do?" Teng Xiao threw Teng away impolitely. As for the scratch on Teng''s body, he thought he didn''t see it. Didn''t he cut his hands and feet before? What is this scratch? "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to see father you, because father you have never appeared, mother they have been looking for you, you have not appeared." Teng said wrongly. Who is willing to find someone in that way? Isn''t there no way? "Don''t call me father, I''m not your father." Tengxiao said impolitely. Teng couldn''t help but get hurt when he heard this. Tengxiao''s father obviously didn''t forgive him. He bowed his head and didn''t defend himself. Instead, he turned to Tengxiao and talked about Yin Zhu. "Tengxiao''s father, do you know that they are crazy to find you? Aren''t you going back to see my mother? " As for Teng Xiao''s saying, "don''t call Ah Fu," he didn''t hear it. Teng Xiao heard this, his face was stunned, then turned his head and no longer looked at Teng, "my business is none of your business." Teng couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "I don''t want to worry about it, but if you don''t show up again and go on like this, you won''t be able to see your mother again in your whole life. Don''t you regret it? My mother doesn''t blame you, and even has been looking for you, because you are not comfortable in your heart, do you want my mother to be uncomfortable all her life? " "What does it mean that you can''t see Yin Zhu again in your whole life?" Tengxiao can''t help but feel a little flustered when he hears this. He is planning not to go back and has no face to go back to see Yin Zhu. When Ke really hears Teng say this, he is flustered again. "You know about baikun''s father. His body is not good in this world. But as long as he returns to the world where his mother was, he can recover quickly. The way of heaven has promised his mother that he will send her away, and he will never come back. Jono''s father and Leihe''s father will all go with his mother. What about you? Don''t you go with my mother? You''re alone in the orc world? " Teng couldn''t help asking again. You know, ORC males are the most loyal. Once their mate dies, they will be alone until they get old. His father shouldn''t be like this. Tengxiao was silent and didn''t speak. He had been hiding from Yinzhu because he knew where Yinzhu was and that Yinzhu had a good life. He could see her as soon as he wanted. But what would he do if Yinzhu went to another world and couldn''t see her all his life? Tengxiao was really flustered at this moment. He didn''t know what to do. He thought he could leave Yinzhu, but now he found that he couldn''t leave Yinzhu. The so-called reason for leaving before was that he knew where Yinzhu was. He was a kite flying far away. The line was in Yinzhu''s hand. As long as Yinzhu wanted, he could go back In fact, he just wanted to forgive Yin Zhu. He was just punishing himself for the mistakes he had made. He didn''t really want to leave Yin Zhu."Father, have you thought about it?" Teng can''t help asking. "I''m going back. I''m going to find Yin Zhu." Tengxiao is very sure that no matter whether Yinzhu forgives himself or not, he will follow Yinzhu. He always wants to see where Yinzhu is and know whether Yinzhu is OK. As for whether Yinzhu accepts him or not, it''s another matter. He is Yinzhu''s guardian. How can he be so far away from Yinzhu? Teng couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. That''s good. He knew that his father would never give up his mother. It would be good if they could make up with each other as before, so he would be relieved. "Father, you and mother must be good and happy in the future." Teng''s sincere blessing. Teng Xiao is looking at Teng in a mess, but he still cares about himself. Teng Xiao can''t help being silent. If he goes with Yin Zhu, Teng will be alone in this world, and it''s the only trace he left in this world. I want to say that I don''t care about Teng, but how can I not care? Teng Xiao thought that he had a long time to consider himself, but he didn''t think that the time was so short. Of course, even so, Teng Xiao can''t say that he can forgive Teng, but it seems that it''s unnecessary to go to Teng again. "You, don''t you come back to Daze tribe with me?" Tengxiao couldn''t help asking. Teng shook his head at this time and said, "I have to worry about my mother when I go back like this. Father, please go back first. When you leave, I will come to see you off." Other A-fu, including a-mu, don''t blame him. In addition, he does all these things to bring out Tengxiao. If they see him like this, Yin Zhu and a-mu blame A-fu for what to do. His own A-fu makes mistakes. In addition, A-fu must have a lot to say to a-mu when he goes back, so he won''t join in, so that A-fu won''t feel uncomfortable and think of something Father and mother are going to leave, so let them leave here happily. As for him, it doesn''t matter. In fact, it''s overjoyed for him to be forgiven by his mother and several other people. Tengxiao looked at Teng thoughtfully. After a long time, he said, "it''s up to you. You''ll be on your own in the future. Be careful when you go out. If you have nothing to do, you can find a partner early or have a home, so that you won''t be alone. Take it back to Montaigne after you find a partner." Tengxiao didn''t want to say anything, but looking at Teng so lonely, he thought that he was his own blood. If he had a baby with a partner, his blood would be passed down. He just wanted his own blood, but he didn''t care about Teng. Teng, a dead child, was so upset that he didn''t care about him. Teng''s eyes lit up immediately when he heard this, and the decadent immediately became energetic. If it wasn''t for his embarrassment, this guy might be able to jump up. "I will, father. I will do whatever you have to tell me. I''m very obedient." Teng nodded cleverly. Looking at Teng''s clever appearance, Tengxiao knows that Teng most wants to listen to his forgiveness, but Tengxiao doesn''t want to say it. He has no way to let it go. But looking at Teng''s wet and lovable eyes, he can''t bear it. Finally, he doesn''t say anything else. He just reaches out his hand to touch his head, and then immediately retracts his hand back I''m too obedient. I have to have music in my heart when I have something. " Think of purple Chen is too listen to the words of white sacrifice, will have this matter now, this child heart is really not bad, can too obedient, or don''t listen to good. "I know, I, I will remember father''s words. I will make my own judgment and make my own decisions in the future." In fact, he also has his own decisions. For example, they didn''t pass on everything about the news that Bai Ji wanted Yin Zhu, and they knew it well. "I''m going. You''ll take care of the wound yourself." Tengxiao didn''t want to see Teng''s wounds. Fortunately, those wounds looked terrible and didn''t hurt his muscles and bones. For the orcs, it would be better to rest for a few days. Teng obediently nodded, "I will, father, you go back first." Although Tengxiao''s father didn''t say anything to forgive him, he was not angry with his face, and he would also say something about himself. Tengxiao''s heart was filled with joy. He still had time. In the end, Tengxiao''s father would forgive him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 Tengxiao is running towards daze tribe, but when he runs to the gate of daze tribe, he can''t help but stop. He hasn''t appeared before, and he''s still hiding from Yin Zhu. If he will go back, OK? But as long as he thought that Yinzhu would probably leave, and that he would never see Yinzhu, Tengxiao couldn''t help it. In the end, he was entangled and embarrassed to enter daze tribe. People in the tribe have been looking for Tengxiao. As soon as Tengxiao appears at the gate of daze tribe, Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo receive the news. Tengxiao''s tangled appearance is also in the eyes of several people present. Jono said to Leihe directly, "Leihe, if Tengxiao dares to go out of daze tribe, you fight me to death, no matter what." Think of this period of time, they in order to find Tengxiao painstakingly, Jono''s heart is a bit angry, Tengxiao will appear, or Teng forced out. It''s just a little thing. They''re going to die and live before they can make Tengxiao any better. If it''s really a big thing, what''s this guy going to do? Tengxiao is really not as good as Bai Kun. Qiao Nuo can''t help sighing, but in case of such a situation, we can''t ignore it, especially Qiao Nuo or Zheng Fu. We should manage Tengxiao well. Leihe was also angry in his heart, so he answered positively, "don''t worry, if he doesn''t go to the tribe, I''ll kill him." Jono and Leihe''s words Yinzhu also heard, Yinzhu said he doesn''t care, Tengxiao really need someone to clean up. Although Tengxiao was tangled, he didn''t go. Finally, he firmly went to the house where daze tribe originally lived. Tengxiao walked up to Jono''s face and said, "ouch, the first master of our tribe has come back. He didn''t come back before. I thought you went there to hook up with a little girl and didn''t want to come back." Tengxiao can''t help but feel angry when he hears this. Yin Zhu is still standing on one side. What''s Jono talking about? What''s colluding with other females? Is he such a person? "Jono, you know I can''t do such a thing." Tengxiao can''t help gritting his teeth. "It''s very loud. It''s still very loud. It seems to be very reasonable." Jono sneered, and patted his hand, carelessly. Tengxiao remembered that he was guilty. Yin Zhu hadn''t settled with him for his previous mistakes. As a result, Tengxiao was very single. He knelt down in front of Yin Zhu and said, "Yin Zhu, I know I''m wrong. You can punish me as long as you don''t drive me away." Yin Zhu was stunned by Tengxiao''s kneeling. When Jono saw this, he walked forward and kicked Tengxiao away. They all said Tengxiao had no heart. As a result, his heart immediately fell on Yin Zhu. Knowing that Yin Zhu''s heart was soft, he begged him and knelt down. Don''t you know that Yin Zhu doesn''t like other people kneeling? Tengxiao was kicked to the ground, and he didn''t dare to say anything. Who told him that he was wrong. "Isn''t it beautiful outside? Come back to do what, the outside world is so big, so beautiful, let you linger, why do you have to come back At this time, Jono directly takes Yin Zhu into his arms to comfort him, for fear that his previous rude actions will frighten him. If Tengxiao''s kneeling makes Yin Zhu dumbfounded, then Jono''s kicking makes Yin Zhu dumbfounded. In the past, several partners would compete with each other, but they are basically giggling. Jono now speaks with a straight face, let alone a little scary. "Yin Zhu, I am your husband, and your partners are in my hands. So I has the final say in how to deal with Tengxiao." Jono looks down at Yin Zhu. Jono is asking Yin Zhu for power. The orc''s Zhengfu can really manage other partners, but the premise is that the female doesn''t want to manage them, otherwise, it''s mainly the female''s will. Yin Zhu didn''t know how to deal with Tengxiao, not to say don''t Tengxiao, or to punish him. For Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu has no way to say it to him. Since Qiao Nuo takes the initiative to take this matter over, let Qiao Nuo handle it well. Qiao Nuo won''t go too far, and she can rest assured. Yin Zhu nodded in affirmation, "OK, give it to Jono." Tengxiao turns his head and looks at Qiao Nuo pleadingly. Tengxiao and lo Nuo are the first people in daze tribe. Tengxiao, as the first master of daze tribe, has no little contact with Qiao Nuo. Tengxiao still has some understanding of Qiao Nuo. Because of the understanding, Tengxiao knows that he will suffer next. Yinzhu is much easier to coax than Jono, but Jono doesn''t give him a chance at all. "Jono, I know I made a mistake. I''ll change it later. I must stay with Yin Zhu. I will go wherever she goes. " Tengxiao has soft words and soft words in front of him, and strong demands behind him. He will never give up some things. At this time, Qiao Nuo slightly raised his eyes and glanced at Tengxiao. Then he lowered his head and took a table from one side to peel and feed it to Yin Zhu. From the end, he could say that he was very contemptuous of Tengxiao. Tengxiao looked at this heart, and didn''t know what Jono was going to do with himself. "Jono, you can tell me exactly what you want to do to me, no matter what kind of punishment I will accept." The atmosphere in this room is a little dull. Tengxiao is the first one to bear it."Right? If you want to leave, if you want to come back, you need my permission. Aren''t you capable? If so, here you are. Go away. People like you don''t deserve to stay with Yin Zhu. " Jono said rudely. Tengxiao''s face turned red when he heard this, and then he cried out, "Jono." At this time, Jono pressed Yin Zhu, who wanted to talk, and then grabbed a fruit on the table and threw it to Tengxiao. Then he said contemptuously, "Tengxiao, do you need me to tell you the orc''s rules for female partners? What happens to a male who hurts his partner? Do you need me to tell you this? " "Do you want to say that you have to save Yin Zhu afterwards? In a few words, you will be cheated and hurt your partner in turn. Then you come to tell me that you have to. Do you still want to tell me that you are excusable? " Jono spoke louder and louder and angrier. "Save Yin Zhu, have you saved him? If it wasn''t for Bai Kun, Yin Zhu would be gone long ago. What can you do at this time, so that you can die together and get rid of everything? What about me? What about me and Reich? We''re going to taste the consequences of you, aren''t we? Why? And do you think that if you live and die together with Yin Zhu, you are affectionate, and you are right about Yin Zhu? Bullshit, you''re the only one. I wish you''d die earlier to save Yin Zhu. " Jono yelled angrily. Jono didn''t want to drive Tengxiao away, because there is Tengxiao in Yin Zhu''s heart, but this thing can''t happen for a second time. If everyone thinks that his uncle can make a mistake, then who will take Yin Zhu as one thing in the future? According to the agreement between the orc partners, who cares if you have a cause? As long as it''s a betrayal, you can drive Tengxiao away Let''s go, and if we don''t punish Tengxiao severely this time, Tengxiao won''t learn a lesson. He won''t take Tengxiao''s life, but he won''t let Tengxiao go so easily. Tengxiao could not help gritting his teeth at this time. "I know I''m wrong, and I won''t make it again. I know I''ll be punished if I make a mistake. What punishment do you say? My next step is to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire, and I will do it." Jono said with a smile, "what do I want you to do in the fire? When the time comes, you will be injured all over, wasting medicine and manpower to take care of you. Can you still win sympathy in front of Yin Zhu with your injuries? " "What do you want?" Tengxiao can''t help but ask, isn''t it all kinds of punishment to make mistakes before? Even half his life was acceptable, but Jono didn''t follow his old tricks. "What do I want? It''s simple. After punishing you, you can be Yin Zhu''s mount. Wherever Yin Zhu wants to go, you can carry her on your back. In the orc world, you will become an animal. When Yin Zhu''s world comes, you will become a servant of the whole family. If you persist for ten years, I will spare you. Remember that you are a servant, not a partner. " Jono said rudely. Tengxiao can''t help biting his teeth when he hears this. Ten years, not one or two years, Jono is too cruel. He says that he is not a partner. That is to say, he has worked hard to take care of them and can''t get close to Yin Zhu when he comes back. He has to say that this move is too cruel. Tengxiao really wants to get a cruel punishment. He can survive it. This ten years is just killing people. When Leihe heard this, he laughed in his heart. It''s so good that they can get closer to Yinzhu without one. "Why do you think ten years is too little? It''s also like you. You should be driven away directly. " Jono said coldly. Tengxiao clenched his teeth when he heard this. He looked at Yinzhu pleadingly, "Yinzhu..." Yin Zhu looks up at Jono at this time. She knows Jono won''t do anything to Tengxiao, but she doesn''t think it will be the punishment. Jono pats Yin Zhu on the shoulder, and then his mouth is close to Yin Zhu''s ear and says, "I''m just saying, Yin Zhu, if you really want to join him then, can I stop it?" Yin Zhu is embarrassed to hear this. She doesn''t want to see Tengxiao''s face at this time. Now she just wants to bury her head. How can Jono say this? It''s more and more unorthodox. Tengxiao can''t help but look down in disappointment when he sees Yin Zhu''s performance. Jono says that unless he doesn''t want to talk to Yin Zhu, he will listen to Jono''s arrangement obediently. At this time, he can only bow his head very reluctantly, "I know." Tengxiao said that ten years is too long, and Jono can still stare at himself for ten years. When he comes back, he will please them more and make atonement. At that time, Yin Zhu''s heart will be soft, and Jono will be better than Yin Zhu. In this way, he must make atonement and show his attitude. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 The punishment proposed by Jono can be said to be quite harsh. Of course, that''s what it means. It''s impossible to keep Tengxiao away from Yin Zhu for ten years. But Tengxiao should have an attitude. If Tengxiao can''t stand the punishment, he can''t stay with Yin Zhu. In fact, both Jono and Tengxiao know it''s impossible for ten years, but Tengxiao is willing to I have to suffer for a long time. Jono directly sent Tengxiao out to work, and Yin Zhu wanted to leave. There was a lot of preparation work in all aspects. In addition, Yin Zhu kept all the skills he could keep. In addition, many people from the orc side sent her all kinds of specialties. Now daze tribe has no shortage of food, but Yin Zhu is not polite to accept them. When Tengxiao''s punishment was finished, Jono turned to Yin Zhu and said, "does Yin Zhu think my punishment is heavy?" "Jono has your reasons for doing so." Yin Zhu is very sure to say that Jono is a man who never does things without words and without reason. In dealing with things, Yin Zhu believes in Jono very much. "Yin Zhu, Tengxiao''s temperament is not bad to say bad, but his heart is not pure enough. Next, we''ll go to your world and come into contact with more colorful world. What should we do if we can''t stand the temptation? He has a straight temper and has no mind. I''m worried that he will be calculated. It will be more difficult for you to do it then, Yin Zhu. It''s better to convince him now to save your world from problems. " Qiao Nuo tells Yin Zhu what he says in his heart. It''s either Leihe or baikun. Leihe is infatuated with Yinzhu. Baikun is resourceful and resourceful. Who can figure him out? He''s OK. The only thing to worry about is Tengxiao. So this guy must be well educated and never let him show any signs. In Yin Zhu''s words, people in their world pay great attention to appearance, and their foreign trade is outstanding there. Tengxiao should not betray Yin Zhu, but he can''t stand others'' calculation. In case, this guy is a fool, in case people say he has a baby, how will he treat Yin Zhu then, so we should let this guy know the importance of Yin Zhu It depends on who gave birth to a cub, not a cub. If Tengxiao knew what Jono thought, he would cry. How could he be so dreary. "Well, it''s up to Jono how much you have to worry about these things." Yin Zhu also knows that there are many things to do to bring so many people back to his own world. First of all, it''s the issue of identity. They are all black households, and the other thing is to let them adapt to the life on the other side of the earth. Although the material living conditions on the earth are much better than that on this side, it must be good. It also depends on whether they adapt. After all, the orcs have their own way of life From the free, and on earth to be subject to a lot of constraints. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of these guys." Jono will do all the things he should do well. On the other hand, Chumo also takes Cheng''an to Daze tribe. Although the war between the two tribes has stopped, the orcs still don''t like to see the dream people. However, although the orcs don''t like to see them, they don''t want to fight. After all, if the leader of a dream tribe is attacked in daze tribe, the battle that both sides have finally stopped will be restarted. It''s just that the orcs are staring at them one by one, which makes Chumo feel very uncomfortable. It seems that they will be eaten at any time when they are targeted by fierce beasts. Later, Montaigne and Yage came out to disperse some of the people, and then they took people into daze tribe. "As far as it''s a guest, I don''t know what''s the matter with several guests coming to Daze tribe?" Chumo stood up at this time. "It''s said that daze tribe has all kinds of cultivation techniques to learn. I brought my people here to learn these knowledge. Moreover, when my people heard that Yin Zhu was leaving, they knew each other and wanted to send Yin Zhu away." Chumo pushes Cheng''an forward at this time. A lot of the strength of the dream people is drawn from others. Now that all the strength has disappeared, even the original strength has been suppressed to a very low level. The dream people are no longer superior. Although they have made a lot of food reserves before, what they will eat next has to be considered. Since daze tribe publicizes all kinds of living skills For people to learn, he naturally wants people to learn. Of course, the dreamers also have their own skills, and Chumo is willing to provide them for the orcs to learn. Anyway, we can''t just take them without paying them. Otherwise, the orcs who already have opinions on the dreamers will have more opinions. As for Cheng''an, Montaigne had heard of it, because Jono had planned to send this man to Daze tribe and had taken care of Montaigne in advance. Montaigne didn''t hate this kind child. "OK, I''ll let you take someone to meet Yin Zhu later." Yin Zhu and their special identity protection can''t be seen by anyone who wants to see them. Meng Tai will filter these things. "Thank you, Lord Montaigne." Cheng an thanks with a smile. As for what Chumo asks for, Mengtai agrees. Mengzu doesn''t just come to take advantage of it. Doesn''t it take out a lot of skills? As for the hatred in the past, it''s the same. Now the rules have changed, and the wild world is more dangerous. There''s no need for the dream people to hate each other too much. Maybe they can help each other in the future. Of course, if the dream people have any bad ideas, the orcs won''t let them go.Yin Zhu was very happy to know that Cheng an came to visit him. He cherished his friends. But Xiaojin was not happy to know this. "I think that little white face was scheming. He came to see Yinzhu at this time. Does Yinzhu need him to see it?" Jono can''t help comforting Xiaojin, "Xiaojin, now is the last chance, he will have a look at it at most, and there will be no chance in the future." Besides, he is also Yin Zhu''s friend no matter what. They can''t occupy Yin Zhu at this last moment and don''t let him say goodbye to his friends. "Cheng An, I''m glad to meet you, but you seem a little thinner than before. How are you doing outside? What do you think of daze tribe? If you don''t stay here for a long time, maybe you will like daze tribe. " Yin Zhu looks at the thin Cheng''an and feels guilty. Cheng''an will be so tired. If she can, Yin Zhu still wants to keep people. Even if she leaves, as long as they tell her, people from daze tribe will look at Gu Chengan a little. Cheng an can''t help but empty after listening to Yin Zhu''s words. He knows what Yin Zhu means. Yin Zhu never wanted to be with him from the beginning. "Yin Zhu, I heard that you are going to leave. Go to your original world." Cheng an asked softly. "Well." Yin Zhu answered, and when it comes to leaving, he is still a bit reluctant. "Yin Zhu, your world should be very different from this one." Cheng an asks curiously. "Of course, our world is a beautiful one, but we don''t have orcs there. We only have humans, evolved from apes. Our technology is quite advanced. There are all kinds of delicious food and many entertainment things. There are cars running on the ground and airplanes flying in the sky, no matter how far away These tools will arrive soon. " With a smile, Yin Zhu gave a brief introduction to the earth. She also missed her previous days on the earth. "Yes? It''s really a world to look forward to. " Cheng an longed to say. "Yin Zhu, can I go with you?" Cheng an reaches out and grabs Yin Zhu''s hand. Yin Zhu hears this words a Leng, then some flustered break free to open the hand of Cheng An, "Cheng An, what do you mean?" "Yin Zhu, I like you, I like you very much. I can just stay with you in order to abandon my hometown. Will you accept me, Yin Zhu?" Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu with wet eyes. In fact, Yin Zhu had some conjectures before, but before Cheng an left, even daze tribe didn''t want to come. She thought Cheng an wanted to open up, but she didn''t expect that Cheng An would directly declare at this time. Yin Zhu was really flustered. Where does Yin Zhu know that Cheng''an didn''t want to cause trouble to Yin Zhu before leaving? Now the trouble between them is gone. Cheng''an doesn''t have to feel betrayed by his tribe, let alone worry about harming Yin Zhu, so he makes a single point. Cheng an thinks very clearly, no matter whether Yin Zhu is willing to accept him or not, he always wants to say his mind, otherwise he will have no chance in the future. Looking at Yin Zhu''s hesitation, Cheng an can''t help laughing bitterly. He knows that he has no chance. "I know I''ve always been incompetent. It''s normal for Yin Zhu to look down on me." Cheng an sighs slightly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "No, Cheng''an, you are really good. I don''t look down on you. You are really good." She has already harmed Cheng''an and is driven out of her own tribe. She can''t fight Cheng''an now. "Did Yin Zhu take a fancy to me?" Cheng An''s eyes brightened when he heard this. Yin Zhu shook his head again, "no, no, No." "Yin Zhu doesn''t have to comfort me. If I don''t like it, I don''t like it. I know what I look like. I''m a waste." Cheng an laughs sarcastically, then lowers his head. For the first time, he plucked up his courage and wanted to follow Yin Zhu without anything. As a result, Yin Zhu didn''t like him, and now even ordinary orcs don''t like him. What can he do? Now that he can''t support himself, following Yin Zhu is just adding trouble to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu felt guilty at this time. How could she? What is she going to do? But she can''t accept Cheng an. She can''t give him happiness. It''s terrible. What should I do? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu tangled unceasingly, but does not give himself a big case, he responded with a wry smile and said, "Yin Zhu, you do not need to tangle sad, I know you don''t like me, I like you, not to become your burden, say it out just don''t want to regret, at least let you know, someone likes you very much." When Yin Zhu heard this, he felt even more guilty. At the beginning, he wanted to use Cheng''an to escape and deliberately brush Cheng''an''s favor. Now people like her, but she pats her ass and walks away. What should she do if she feels like a scum girl? If Cheng An is the kind of Playboy, Yin Zhu will not feel guilty. But Cheng An is the kind of person with very simple temperament. In this way, she is really in a dilemma, because the more simple the person is, the more serious the injury is. Where does Yin Zhu know that she deliberately went to brush Cheng''an''s favor? How can she think that Cheng''an, a simple person, was specially sent to her by the dream people. Everyone was calculating. The palace master used Cheng''an to calculate Yin Zhu, and the way of heaven calculated the palace master to let Yin Zhu leave. In this case, Cheng''an is the most innocent. Cheng An is really close to Yin Zhu without knowing anything. She has a simple temperament and is despised by others. When she meets a bosom elder sister, she will care about him and talk to him. How can she not take the bait? If Cheng an aggressively asks Yin Zhu to be in charge of something, Yin Zhu will feel a little better. But now Cheng An is very clever. He just stands in the corner and licks the wound alone, so that Yin Zhu is in a dilemma. "Cheng An, yes, I''m sorry." Yin Zhu covers her face. She feels that she can''t face Cheng an. "It doesn''t matter, Yin Zhu. There''s no way to force emotion, so you don''t have to feel sorry for it. At least I want to thank you for telling me honestly, so I won''t look forward to it. Maybe because of this, I can come out early." Cheng an smiles reluctantly, his eyes are full of sadness. Yin Zhu feels that her liver is trembling. In the face of Cheng''an, she really can''t resist. Yin Zhu has four partners. Although he says he can''t treat them wholeheartedly, there is at least one thing Yin Zhu can say, that is, none of them are deliberately provoked by himself, some of them are deliberately close to her, and some of them fall in love with her after contact. And Chengan is different. Chengan is the only one she deliberately provokes. Yin Zhu deliberately provokes the other party and then leaves the person behind. Yin Zhu feels that he is too bad. Before Cheng an didn''t pick out what he said, Yin Zhu can still treat it as if he didn''t know. Now Cheng an peels his heart open in front of her. When she finally pronounces the sentence, Yin Zhu is in a mess. "I''m sorry." Yin Zhu couldn''t help crying with his face covered. Cheng an can''t help but smile bitterly at this time. Yin Zhu can''t accept him at this time. Some of them are just sorry for her, but they have no love. What he wants is not sorry. "Never mind. Don''t feel sorry for me. I''m fine." Cheng an smiles, hugs Yin Zhu and gently pats his descendants. He hopes to have a real love of their own people, can become a family with him, reluctantly he does not need. "Don''t cry. I''m not here to make you cry. I''m here to send you. I want to make you happy and see you happy." Cheng an reaches out and touches Yin Zhu''s tears. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for Cheng an." Yin Zhu can''t say anything but sorry. Cheng an smiles and pats Yin Zhu''s younger generation comfortingly, saying nothing more. In addition, Jono and Leihe, who were blown to peep by the little golden drum, couldn''t help looking at each other. Leihe was a little sad and said, "Jono, do you think Yin Zhu is very sad? She, if she really likes that little white face, I, I can barely accept it Leihe is also sad to see Yinzhu for the first time. As Yinzhu''s partner, Leihe knows Yinzhu''s temperament. Yinzhu is afraid to contact other males in depth, which is probably related to Yinzhu''s experience in another world. Yinzhu''s world is a female with only one partner, so Yinzhu always thinks it''s a crime to find more partners Once upon a time, the reason why they became Yin Zhu''s partners so smoothly was Qiao Nuo''s direct decision. If Yin Zhu wanted to find a partner, he really needed a few of them to push him. Of course, he probably felt sorry for them. Besides, he wanted to aggrieve each other and live with Yin Zhu together. It was probably these two kinds of psychology that made Yin Zhu dare not accept other males. At the beginning, Leihe was very happy, that is to say, without their nodding, Yin Zhu would not have other partners, like other females. As long as he likes it and the males are willing, he can accept it and take it home. There are more than ten female partners, but now it''s hard to see Yin Zhu sad because of this Once upon a time, Leihe felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. Is this their arrogance? Because Yin Zhu cares about them, they are qualified to interfere in Yin Zhu''s choice of partners? If there are so many tangled places, it''s better to accept them if you like them. It''s not that Yin Zhu can''t accept another partner, but it''s just that Yin Zhu is crying to death and doesn''t accept or discuss with them.After listening to Leihe''s words, Qiao Nuo is silent. If he really can''t accept Cheng''an before, it''s troublesome for them to have a Bai Kun on their side, and not everyone can stand beside Yin Zhu as firmly as Bai Kun. Can''t Tengxiao do it without seeing him? But they are about to leave the world and go to the world where Yin Zhu is. In that case, Cheng An''s identity doesn''t matter at all. If Yin Zhu likes it, take it. Do you accept it? Jono is silent. In fact, he doesn''t talk much, but he doesn''t like that Yin Zhu has many friends in his heart. Now four friends are enough for Yin Zhu. How about one more? Xiao Jin felt Jono''s idea at this time, and was very unwilling to come out, "Jono, I, I also count, you can''t miss me." Xiao Jin never thinks that he and Jono are the same person. There are two people between them. When Jono heard this, he could not help pressing Jin back. "What are you doing here?" At this time, Xiao Jin was unwilling to say, "I was one of them. Why don''t you count me. As for that little white face, if you want to accept it, if you don''t want to accept it, you will not accept it. You have so many troubles and troubles there. It''s true. " out of the ordinary toy boy make complaints about Yin Zhu''s sad and sad look. He Tucao a sentence. "If you don''t take it in your hand, you really don''t accept it. It''s estimated that this toy boy is the only and unique existence in Yin''s heart. If he goes to the new world, Yin Zhu regrets, where can we find her little face?" Of course, Xiaojin is still a little angry. Why does this little white face make Yinzhu cry so sad? He almost died at the beginning, but Yinzhu is not so sad. Yinzhu has no conscience. Xiaojin can''t help comparing himself with Cheng an. The more comparison, the more sour he is. The only one? Different from others? Qiao Nuo and Lei he''s face changed immediately when they heard this. They are not the only one of Yin Zhu. Why does Cheng an have to go through so many places with Yin Zhu? The most hard days have passed. It can be said that Cheng an ran out to pick peaches at the last moment. Why. Jono took a look at Leihe at this time, and then said: "I''ll test Yin Zhu''s idea later. If there is this guy in Yin Zhu''s heart, I''ll go to talk with Cheng''an at that time." Jono is going to accept Cheng an. As a result, Cheng An is only one fifth and one sixth, which is quite different from the only one. "All right." Leihe is not willing to say, just not willing to have to accept, think about Yin Zhu had Jono other several, at that time know that Yin Zhu willing to accept his heart is happy to bloom, where will be like now is also uncomfortable in the heart, in a word is spoiled. However, since you want to be Yin Zhu''s partner and become their brother, you always have to go to Chengan to exchange ideas. The best way for this man to communicate with each other is to fight. Leihe secretly thinks, how can you repair Chengan, repair him yourself, and then become Yin Zhu''s partner. He wants to kill him. I thought Tengxiao would get another chance when he was punished. As a result, Cheng''an came here immediately. Thinking about how Yin Zhu got to know Cheng''an, this pot is still Tengxiao''s, and I''ll go back to Tengxiao to have a fight. Leihe said that he was so careful and offended himself, so I''ll have a fight. Orcs like fighting most, although Leihe is not Orc now But it''s not so easy to change your temper. On the other side, Cheng An has coaxed Yin Zhu. Looking at Yin Zhu''s tears breaking into a smile, Cheng an can''t help but smile, "Yin Zhu, you should be well. I wish you happiness." Yin Zhu nodded and looked at Cheng An''s lonely figure slowly walking away. Her heart was still very heavy. Cheng An said that it was ok, it was ok, and wished her well. How could she do it without relationship, and then be happy alone? She was not a man without conscience, how could she do such a thing. The most important thing is that Cheng An is wandering all over the place now, and even her life is a problem. In addition, she is still lovelorn and has a double impact on her spiritual life. If Cheng an doesn''t want to live, or just dies alone, what will she do? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu shivers. No way. Even if she wants to leave, she has to arrange Cheng An''s affairs. At least she can''t let him wander outside, or she will have nightmares even if she comes back to the earth. At this time, Yin Zhu could not help but slap himself with his hand to make you uneasy. Now the retribution has come. Sure enough, people can''t do bad things. Once they do it, they have to wait for their conscience to be uneasy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 Jono several people did not come forward to disturb Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu love face, she cried so embarrassed, do not want them to see this scene. Qiao Nuo went to Cheng''an directly at this time. Cheng''an was not in a good mood at this time. He finally summoned up the courage to confess, but he failed. He was the only one who could do nothing. Who would like him, but there were more pitiful people who sympathized with him. What Yin Zhuzhi said to him was that he sympathized with him. Cheng An has always had some inferiority complex. He was despised for his incompetence since he was a child. After beating him, no new child was born in Mengzu. All people think that he is weak. People in the clan blame him. He has little life circle since he was a child, and there are fewer people who are kind to him. Otherwise, he would not fall in love with Yin Zhu. Unfortunately, people just sympathize with him It''s just him. Jono directly stopped Cheng An, and then coldly said, "let''s talk?" Cheng an glances up at Jono when he hears this. He doesn''t like Jono. Before Jono drove him away, he didn''t like that he was close to Yinzhu. He clearly has a pure heart for Yinzhu, but Jono can say that he is upset and kind-hearted. Now Yinzhu doesn''t accept himself, and he won''t contact Jono. Facing Yinzhu, he doesn''t have the heart to hurt them, but Jono doesn''t like them Why give him a look. "I have nothing to talk about with you. Get out of the way." Cheng An said unhappily. When Jono heard this, his face turned black. He asked himself what to do with his face. If he was rejected by Yin Zhu, he would ask him for trouble. Jono thought, you can be more powerful. Believe me or not, you can never get close to Yin Zhu. Without nodding your head, Yin Zhu would never accept Cheng an. He is horizontal. But as long as you think of Yin Zhu crying sad, Jono can''t bear it. He is for Yin Zhu. For Yin Zhu, Jono tells himself over and over again, which makes him want to beat others. "Cheng An, are you sure you don''t want to talk to me? You don''t regret it. I tell you, you want to be with Yin Zhu. It''s useless for you to tell Yin Zhu. Without us nodding, Yin Zhu would never agree. " Qiao Nuo looks at Cheng an contemptuously, which makes you proud and crazy. Cheng An is shocked to hear this, then raises his head and looks at Jono angrily. "It''s so, but don''t you think you''re going too far? You just rely on Yin Zhu''s liking and try to control Yin Zhu''s feelings. You are too much. You ignore Yin Zhu''s feelings. Are you still worthy of being Yin Zhu''s partner? " Qiao Nuo looks at Cheng''an''s anger, but his mood is strangely better. Of course, he feels better when he sees that the other party cares about Yin Zhu. It shows that Cheng''an puts Yin Zhu first, or why should they accept him. "Too much? I don''t think it''s too much. Besides, Yin Zhu wants to find an excellent partner even if he is looking for a partner. Look at me, Lei hebaikun. Which one of us is not excellent, and which one is not a dragon among the people? " Qiao Nuo is cold hum, originally thought this Cheng An is a small wretch, didn''t expect also have temperament. However, if a soft person with no temperament is not suitable for Yin Zhu, the people around him should have their own ideas. Cheng an hears this words to shrink a look, if say ability of words, oneself really compare no more than any of them. "You are already so powerful. Yin Zhu''s partner doesn''t need everyone to be very powerful. Everyone has everyone''s strong points. I can take good care of Yin Zhu, and I have a good temper. I will do whatever Yin Zhu says." Cheng an thought and answered. Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. He was going to be a little white faced. However, what this guy said was not wrong. In his opinion, strength is not very important. The main thing is good temperament. "Cheng An, actually I don''t mind Yin Zhu having one more partner or one less partner. If I really mind Yin Zhu''s partner, I wouldn''t have agreed with Lei he at the beginning. If I hadn''t chosen them directly at the beginning, Yin Zhu wouldn''t have chosen them either. Do you understand what I mean?" Jono said simply. When Cheng an hears this, he doesn''t understand what it means. He goes directly to Jono and looks at Jono flatteringly. "Brother, what do you want me to do? You can say it directly, and I promise to do it. If you promise to let me be Yin Zhu''s partner, I will listen to Yin Zhu''s words first and then listen to you at home. I won''t shirk what you want me to do." Qiao Nuo can''t help laughing when he hears Cheng''an''s promise. Cheng''an is really smart. At least he knows what he means, and there are priorities. He knows that Yin Zhu is the first to listen to, and then he is the second. "Cheng An, you want to be Yin Zhu''s partner, right? Do you know that Yin Zhu will soon leave the world and never come back?" It''s one thing to be Yin Zhu''s partner, but does Cheng an know that Yin Zhu is leaving? Not everyone is willing to leave home. Cheng an nodded his head at this time. "What I know is that I want to tell Yin Zhu because I know Yin Zhu is going to leave. I don''t want to regret it. As for another world, I think it''s good to go to another world. Not everyone has a chance to see the strange scenery of another world." Qiao Nuo nodded when he heard this. It seems that he really likes Yin Zhu. Otherwise, he would not choose Yin Zhu without considering. He is not afraid to go to another world. Once Yin Zhu abandons him, he is really desperate."It''s beautiful to think about it, but the road to that world may not be easy. You know, we won''t do anything in that world. At that time, we''ll all be Yin Zhu''s burden, especially you. Your strength is still low. If it affects Yin Zhu, then I''ll give you up. After all, you''re lagging behind. Have you ever thought about that? This is also the companion rule of the orc side. Once the male endangers the safety of his partner, he will abandon the worst one. You Chengan are the last one to join us, and you are also the weakest. You will certainly abandon you at that time. In such a world, you know what will happen if you are abandoned. Do you still want to be Yin Zhu''s companion? " Jono said very seriously. Cheng An''s face turned white at this time. After a long time, "it won''t reach that level. I believe Yin Zhu won''t give up any partner." Jono hummed coldly at this time, "Yinzhu really won''t, but at that time, I don''t need Yinzhu to make a decision. At that time, I will make a decision. I''m not Yinzhu. I won''t be soft hearted, Chengan." Jono said coldly. Cheng an nodded after hearing this, and it was also that if it was really at that time, it would be impossible for Yin Zhu to know that Yin Zhu attached great importance to love, so they also knew Yin Zhu''s shortcomings, how could they let Yin Zhu participate in such a thing. "You want to follow Yin Zhu like this?" Qiao Nuo looks at Cheng An''s white face and hums coldly. In fact, Qiao Nuo knows that once Cheng''an becomes Yin Zhu''s partner, no matter how hard the future is, Yin Zhu won''t leave his partner. They can''t make such a decision for Yin Zhu at all, because once this kind of thing is done, they don''t want to get close to Yin Zhu any more. Unless it''s time for them to leave Yin Zhu, it''s impossible It will happen. "No, I don''t have any hesitation. I can, Jono. As long as you promise me to be Yin Zhu''s partner, I can. At that time, I will leave without you. I''m willing to follow Yin Zhu. Besides I like Yin Zhu, I also want to give her happiness. If I can''t give her happiness and bring her disaster, I''ll leave. Let''s go Like you told me before, I came to see Yin Zhu because I knew that my identity would not affect Yin Zhu. I came here, Jono. You know me Cheng''an grits his teeth and says word by word. When Jono says he wants to abandon him, he is really sad, but more ambition. He is weak now and can''t be weak forever. Yin Zhu said that the world depends on knowledge, not only on force. He is not stupid. He can learn. Who says that he will be the worst. He will work hard, and then no one can say what he gave up. Now the most important thing is to be able to follow Yin Zhu. As for Yin Zhu''s refusal before, Cheng an thinks that he has never heard of it. Because Yin Zhu is so sad, Yin Zhu''s saying that he doesn''t have any feelings for himself is false. As for why he doesn''t agree, it''s just Jono and they don''t answer, and his feelings can''t be compared with the four measures I don''t care. How long has he been with Yin Zhu? After a long time, his relationship with Yin Zhu will be very good. What''s more, the reason why Jono appears here to talk to him is not to see Yin Zhu''s heart and not to think that Yin Zhu is in a dilemma. When Jono comes back to persuade Yin Zhu, he pretends to be poor again. Yin Zhu will certainly not refuse himself. Cheng an doesn''t like to pretend to be poor, but Cheng an finds that he can''t bear to be poor as long as he is poor, so he still has to be poor with Yin Zhu. Of course, he is very poor now. "OK, you go back. I''ll discuss with Yin Zhu. You wait for the notice." Jono waved Chengan to send away, a sensible little brother, he still likes. At this time, Xiao Jin was not happy to come out, "I saw that this little white face had a bad heart for Yin Zhu, as expected." Qiao Nuo sighed at this time, "Xiao Jin, have you found that Cheng''an is more mature than you, and you are the youngest among several partners. You are always noisy and sometimes waiting for Yin Zhu to coax you. You are not afraid that Yin Zhu will be impatient with you one day. After all, everyone is so sensible that you can only be a foil at that time." Xiao Jin''s face immediately changed when he heard this, and then he hummed unhappily, "who said I was the worst, Tengxiao is the worst, hum." He can have something mature. He can''t learn. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 Yin Zhu didn''t know that Jono had sold herself. When she came back, she was embarrassed to see Jono. After all, she had a partner, but she was sad for another male. It was her fault to say that. Yin Zhu wants to say that he seldom does anything bad, which is not good because he always wants to cover it up. "Yin Zhu, you''re back. How red your eyes are." Leihe can''t help but feel sour when he sees Yinzhu''s red eyes. Does Yinzhu care about that little white face? Xiaobailian is a term learned from Xiaojin. Leihe thinks it is particularly appropriate. Xiaobailian is especially pitiable. Otherwise, how could Yinzhu be so sad? It''s a pity that he is not a little white face. He can''t do anything. As a result, Yin Zhu also likes to be rare. He is sour when he thinks about it. Yin Zhu was asked by Lei he, some guilty, can''t help saying, "with, eyes into the sand, some uncomfortable, just like this." When Leihe hears this, he wants to say something. He is glared by Jono. At this time, Leihe can only droop his head. Jono has warned him that if he dares to make Yin Zhu angry, he will suffer. "Yin Zhu, no matter what you want to do, there is no need to hurt yourself. As for our feelings, you know, we are based on your feelings. We hope you are happy." Jono said quietly, touching Yin Zhu''s head with pity. Orc females always have a high status in the family. Of course, there are few females. It can be said that females seldom seriously consider their partner''s feelings, especially about whether they want to have more partners. In the past, they only wanted to find a partner who could pay more attention to themselves. But now they meet Yin Zhu, who takes them seriously I want more. Of course, when he meets Yin Zhu, who even dares not accept his partner, he has a headache. As they say, they don''t want Yin Zhu to be sad because of this. It''s not that they don''t care, it''s just that their childhood education, including the social life environment, all know that females have several partners. Since they have been expecting this for a long time, this will be easy to accept. As for Yin Zhu''s respect and care about their appearance, they will feel more comfortable in their hearts. All the efforts are mutual, just because they care too much So they don''t want Yin Zhu to be sad or even regret. Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard Jono''s words, "Jono, what do you mean by that, I don''t quite understand?" What did she do to make Jono have such an idea? Jono''s partners are good enough. There is no place for people to talk. How can this guy say such things. "No, I just think you''re too kind to us. Sometimes you can be selfish. You treat us like this. I''m afraid we''ll be spoiled by you one day, and then we''ll be proud." Jono said with a smile. Yin Zhu laughed after hearing what Qiao Nuo said, "no, it''s clear that you''re better for me. You''re the kind of partners that we can''t ask for. I''ll meet several of you at once. If I''m not better for you, what will you do when you run away? Besides, if you treat me so well, and I''m still selfish, can I have a good conscience? " When Jono heard this, he sighed. Well, a person''s thinking from childhood to adulthood may be deeper and more solid. It''s not so easy to change. Forget it, Yin Zhu is also very good. If Yin Zhu hadn''t been sincere to them, they would not have fallen in love with him. "Well, you have a point, but Yin Zhu, we are going to your world in the future, and the time has been decided. Do you have anything to explain in this world? If there''s something we haven''t done, let''s finish it earlier, so that we won''t have a headache when we think about it after we go to your world. " Qiao Nuo can''t help but ask, don''t know Yin Zhuxin inside to Cheng An is how to arrange. Yin Zhu did think of Cheng an at this time. If she was worried, she would be worried about Cheng an now. The development of daze tribe is very good, and daze tribe is very strong now. It can be said that it is not so easy to target daze tribe, whether it is the surrounding tribe or the dream tribe, not to mention that the relationship between daze tribe and surrounding tribes is very good now, and there will be no war in a short time. As for how daze tribe will be in the future, Yin Zhu said that he has read so much There are so many history books that no Dynasty can be immortal. The rest will be tested by time. The follow-up development of daze tribe will let the people work hard. As for the relatives, she doesn''t have to worry about them. Bai Yangui is accompanied by Yang Wantong. He has nothing to worry about. Only Cheng''an, a lonely woman, is driven out of the dream tribe. She wants to leave Cheng''an in daze tribe, but Cheng''an doesn''t agree. And as Cheng''an says, he is not familiar with daze tribe people, so Cheng''an won''t be happy here She doesn''t know what to do. Maybe she can ask Chumo to discuss whether they can let Cheng''an return to the dream family. But Cheng''an won''t be happy when she comes back to the dream family. The people of the dream family don''t like Cheng''an very much, not to mention that Cheng''an is still driven out of the family and goes back. Then people will dislike him more and more. How can we arrange for Cheng''an? Looking at Yin Zhu''s eyebrows almost wrinkled into Sichuan characters, Jono could not help sighing, "is there anything very troublesome to deal with? You say it, and we''ll help you. "Yin Zhu looked up at Qiao Nuo, and then bit his lip, "Qiao Nuo, I don''t know what I should do with Cheng''an?" Don''t know what to do? It''s very difficult, because they can''t accept it, but they can''t let Cheng an go, so they''re in a dilemma? "Why is Cheng an in a dilemma about what she wants?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he didn''t know how to answer, but he was in danger. Yin Zhu didn''t dare to say that when he was in the dream clan, he wanted to escape, so he deliberately schemed with Cheng An, and then the other party fell in love with him. It''s hard to say, especially to Jono. In fact, this matter is not a big problem. After all, two hostile forces, one is arrested, the other is sure to use all means to leave. It''s nothing to play with the enemy''s feelings. If the enemy is deceived, it can only show that the other party is stupid. But Yin Zhu is not the kind of person who has no conscience. He knows that the other party is still miserable by himself and can live a good life. "He likes you." Jono said with certainty. Yin Zhu can''t help but grow up and look at Jono in surprise. Seeing this, Jono can''t help reaching out and knocking on Yin Zhu''s head. "So what are you surprised to do? That boy is just like Xiao Jin. Everything is very obvious. As long as he''s not stupid, he can see whether it''s good or not." Yin Zhu can''t help holding his head when he hears this, so Jono knows about it, so Jono wanted to take people away at the beginning? Qiao Nuo said faintly at this time, "yes, I did let Cheng an go at the beginning, not because I was jealous, but because his identity was not suitable for you. Yin Zhu, because of your responsibility and mission, there are several people close to you who have no purpose. One Bai Kun is enough to make you feel bad, and another Tengxiao, I don''t want to be around you People have too many purposes. Even though Cheng an likes you very much, as long as he is a member of the dream family, he will bring you trouble. So at the beginning, I directly took him away, and I got a good impression on you, because I don''t want you to be too tired and hard-working, Yin Zhu. You have done well enough, worked hard enough, and paid too much. " "But now the situation is different. Yin Zhu, we are going to leave here soon. Cheng An has a good identity and it won''t affect you. So if you like Cheng An, you should accept Cheng an." At least he recognized Cheng an. If Cheng an could do that for Yin Zhu, he recognized it. Yin Zhu can''t help stammering after hearing what Jono said, "Jono, I didn''t, I didn''t, I didn''t mean that." Wuwuwu, her partner is so kind and virtuous. She always wants to find her partner. What''s the matter? The problem is that she can''t stand it. Her four partners are giving her a headache now. No, there''s Xiaojin. Five is enough. Another one is tired. But no matter Cheng An, Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to arrange people. He has a headache. If only a woman can accept Cheng an now, it''s not right. Even if a female is willing to accept Cheng An, she should be willing to. This feeling is the most troublesome and annoying. Yin Zhu says that she can provoke, but she won''t solve it. What should I do? When we go back later, let her mother know. Her mother will definitely say she is scum and kill her. Always feel now of oneself very scum how to do? "Yin Zhu, don''t think about our feelings. You just want to think about yourself. Just follow your own mind. If you like it, you can accept it, OK?" Jono gently guides. Yin Zhu nodded and shook his head when he heard this. "How can I ignore your feelings? You are all my closest people, and also the people I care about most. People outside can''t compare with you." When Leihe hears this, he is very happy. At this time, he has replaced Cheng''an. Cheng''an is the man outside. Cheng''an can''t compare with him. Thinking of this, Leihe is happy to fly. "I know that you care about us, Yin Zhu, so I want you to ignore our ideas for the time being and think with your heart, how to treat Cheng''an, OK?" Jono gently guides. Yin Zhu nods. In fact, she is very clear that she has a good feeling for Cheng an. After all, there are gentle people who are so pitiable. But it''s only a short time since there is no relationship between men and women. It''s just that she feels guilty because Cheng An is driven out of the dream family by herself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 Guilt is not emotion, which Yin Zhu knows clearly, but now the biggest problem is that she can''t make up for it, because she will leave here soon, which can''t make up for Cheng an. If Yin Zhu stays in the orc world, she will have enough time to make up for it. One day, Cheng an will find a new partner, and she will be at ease. The problem is that now she has no time. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to owe others because he has a bad conscience. Qiao Nuo doesn''t disturb Yin Zhu at this time. He asks Yin Zhu to think clearly. If Yin Zhu wants to understand and doesn''t like Cheng An, he can only say sorry to Cheng an. To tell the truth, he doesn''t want many people around him. But if Yin Zhu likes Cheng An, he will definitely bring him. Even if Cheng an doesn''t want to, he will try to persuade people. Of course, this is not true possible. On the other hand, Cheng''an happily walks to Chumo. Chumo sees Cheng''an smiling and asks eagerly, "Cheng''an, has Yin Zhu accepted you?" He said that Cheng''an was so kind-hearted. How could Yin Zhu not? Cheng an shakes his head at this time. Yinzhu doesn''t agree. On the contrary, Yinzhu doesn''t agree. However, Jono comes to him and says that he will persuade Yinzhu. Seeing Jono''s appearance, he has a great chance. "I''m not sure. Yin Zhu is still thinking about it." Things have not been settled, Chengan will not say. Chumo couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "that''s also good news. Since Yin Zhu will think about you, it means that Yin Zhu still has you in her heart. I guess I''ll go back to discuss with her partners. It''s good that Yin Zhu can be your partner. Yin Zhu cares about her partner and respects her partner''s opinions. She will be happy to be her partner." Chumo said with a smile, very happy for Chengan. Cheng an nods. Yin Zhu doesn''t just care about his partner, he just cares about them. Of course, Tengxiao doesn''t count. Tengxiao is still punished for his mistakes. Cheng an also thinks that Tengxiao is not a thing. He can''t do such a thing. Even if he is in a dilemma, he can''t attack his partner. If he can''t help it, he would rather die by himself Cheng an hasn''t been Yin Zhu''s partner yet. She has subconsciously brought herself in and will consider the people and things around him. Yin Zhu thinks for a long time that she still has no way to respond to Cheng An''s feelings. The main reason is that she is really distracted. Since she can''t give others good things, why tie people to her side. Yinzhu didn''t go to Chengan, anyway, he has refused Chengan, so it''s better not to see, so as not to be embarrassed, but before Jono asked about this, she can say. "Jono, I like Cheng''an a little, but I don''t want to be a partner. The reason why I can''t let him go is mainly because of guilt. But guilt is not love. I can tell this clearly. Jono, I only like you. I don''t want to take another partner. Jono, you say I want to compensate Cheng''an. What''s the better way?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Qiao Nuo was happy to hear what Yin Zhu said from his heart. Of course, he was more grateful for Yin Zhu''s trust in him. Yin Zhu always procrastinated when he faced his feelings. For example, he decided his previous partners. He thought Yin Zhu was the same to Cheng''an, but he didn''t expect Yin Zhu to firmly refuse. This was something Qiao Nuo didn''t think of. This thought that Cheng an had a chance, that is also a clever child, but did not expect Yin Zhu refused, it seems that he will go back to Cheng an there to be a bad man. "Yin Zhu, have you thought it over?" Jono couldn''t help asking. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "don''t worry, you can tell me whether you love me or not. Jono, my heart is very small. I can''t pay attention to so many people. You four have already separated me. What can I do? Follow me, I can''t give him happiness, he will find a true partner for him in the future When Jono heard this, he thought that it had something to do with them, but did Yin Zhu misunderstand the female? "Yin Zhu, I said don''t think about us, think about yourself, and Cheng an. It''s very difficult to find a female who is better than you. In our world, you know the relationship between females and males. You even know how females treat males. It''s more about making do with themselves. There are very few females who really treat their partners like you. I''m very glad Your partner is yours. " Jono said with a smile. Yin Zhu can''t help but have a headache when she hears this. This is the fact. That is to say, those beautiful things before are her imagination, and Cheng an probably won''t care about it. "What am I going to do?" Carrying a person''s deep feeling is very heavy for Yin Zhu. She can''t bear it any more. When Jono heard this, he gently touched Yinzhu''s head. "Yinzhu, do you know why I let you think about it? Because we''re going to leave. You have only one chance to choose. Once you miss it, there''s no chance to make up for it. Unlike before, there''s Yin Zhu. You have to let go of your stubbornness. You remember that you''re a female, and you can have several partners if you want. As long as you don''t force the unwilling male to exercise your right to change use it, the female should choose several partners, you know? " Jono said and gently patted Yin Zhu on the shoulder. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help retorting, "but I''m not the female of the orc world, and we''re going to earth soon. Do you know the world we live in? Our world is monogamous, that is, a female can only find a male partner. You are all excellent people in our world. Believe it or not, Jono, when you go to our world, as long as you like and smile, there are many females who like you and have all kinds of personalities. But I''m just an ordinary girl in our world, you know Do you know the way? ""And then?" Jono couldn''t help asking. After asking, he asked very seriously, "even if those people are good, what''s the matter? I only met you. It happened to be you. That''s fate. Do you understand? Yin Zhu, think about me, Bai Kun and Lei he. How long have we been with you? We have experienced so many things. You don''t think the females in your world can lure us. If you have such an idea, I have to teach you how to write about trust. " Yin Zhu couldn''t help feeling guilty when she heard this. She really thought about this problem. After all, when she got to the earth, many girls would like to be attracted by these guys because of their appearance. She was really worried about so many temptations. But this thing can''t be said, said Jono will strangle her. When Jono heard this, he sighed, then touched Yinzhu''s head, "are you stupid, Yinzhu? If you think about who we are, we are orcs, and your world is full of people. If we go, then only we are the same. For others, we are different. Do you think we will abandon you and choose other people? At that time, can we hide our identity? What''s more, we don''t know anything and we have to rely on you to eat in that world. We can only be little white faces. Who likes our little white faces? " Sometimes Yin Zhu is clever, sometimes he is stupid. I don''t know how his brain grows. When Yin Zhu heard this, he thought that only they can rely on each other to become a family. Otherwise, once they get news from another world, they will have to spend the rest of their lives in the laboratory. Think of here, Yin Zhu can''t help but rest assured, think a little more about her, Qiao Nuo several will never betray themselves. "If you don''t like Tengxiao and don''t trust him, Yin Zhu, let''s just leave him behind and don''t take him. Anyway, he has betrayed you. It''s fair to leave him behind. No one can say you are not." Qiao Nuo wondered if it was because Tengxiao''s betrayal that made Yin Zhu feel insecure and even distrust his partner. You should know what kind of trust Yin Zhu had in them before. If that''s the case, he must kill Tengxiao, the troublemaker. Tengxiao has been obedient these days, and he is very worried to follow Yin Zhu. These days, he also sees Yin Zhu in the temple of heaven. When he talks to Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu will respond to him with a smile. He doesn''t say anything or blame him. In fact, Yin Zhu thinks that since Jono has already made a punishment, it''s meaningless for her to toss again. Tengxiao will leave Yinzhu not far away, he is now staring at Yinzhu, Jono this will say he also heard, Tengxiao at this time rushed to Yinzhu''s side, holding Yinzhu''s hand, flustered said, "Yinzhu, don''t listen to Jono nonsense, I know wrong, also regret doing that, you can''t leave me." Tengxiao then glared at Jono. Jono was too much. He had already punished him, and he accepted it. Why do you take this thing out from time to time and say that it''s going to nail him to death all his life. Now Tengxiao really regrets it. At first, he thought that after the event, he just had to fight to save Yinzhu. Now he doesn''t have to fight to save Yinzhu. As a result, baikun fought to save Yinzhu, and he won''t die. Now it''s time for liquidation. What''s wrong with Qiao Nuo? He even said that it''s too much to leave him. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but feel embarrassed when he heard this. However, looking at Tengxiao''s careful appearance, Yin Zhu is still proud of making mistakes. He tells you how dare you make them again. Jono turned his mouth at this time. Tengxiao didn''t look in his eyes. He was the husband and had the right to manage other partners. Who called Tengxiao criminal in his own hands. "Yin Zhu, you can''t leave me. If you leave me, what''s the point of my life? If you leave me, I''ll die." Tengxiao can''t help gritting her teeth. She can''t let Yin Zhu leave her. Yin Zhu is the softest. When people who have nothing to do with her die, she will be distressed, not to mention that he is her partner. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 When Yin Zhu heard that a big man in Tengxiao was holding his thigh for life and death, he could not help biting his teeth, "what nonsense are you talking about? When do I say I will not take you away, and you are a male. The male is powerful and can give the female a sense of security, not a sissy crying with her thigh." Yin Zhu found his friends a little strange, always like to pretend to be poor in front of him. The crying children have sugar to eat, which is also raised by Yin Zhu herself. For her pathetic partner, she can''t speak up. "Yin Zhu doesn''t like it. I won''t cry in the future. As long as Yin Zhu doesn''t leave me, you can let me do anything." Tengxiao swears. Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao carefully. It seems that he has been taught a lesson. Recently, he is careful in front of her, for fear of provoking her. "I never thought about leaving you, so you can rest assured." Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao carefully, and finally gives a definite word, which is reassuring. As for the punishment given by Jono, Yin Zhu doesn''t say anything. There are several partners, and Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to guarantee that he can be fair and just. Jono is a husband and has the right to manage other partners. Since Jono has made the punishment, she can''t change it casually, otherwise it will be very difficult for Jono to do it. Teng Xiao felt relieved when he heard this. With Yin Zhu''s accurate words, he put his heart in his stomach. "Thank you, Yin Zhu. I will never make mistakes again." This time is enough. Jono, a dark hearted guy, is still not listening to Yin Zhu''s eye drops. It''s not a good one. Tengxiao stares at Jono fiercely when he thinks of it. He has to betray Yin Zhu before. Leihe has been dealing with him all the time. He doesn''t dare to say a word. He thought Jono and he came from daze tribe, and they had a good relationship before. He thought it would be Leihe who tripped him up, but he didn''t think it was Jono. He would rather Leihe was straightforward Beat him up and don''t like Jono, who speaks ill of him behind his back. Jono was also a little embarrassed. The first time he spoke ill of someone behind his back, he was heard. "Yin Zhu, nothing''s wrong. I''ll go out with Tengxiao for a walk." At this time, Jono directly drags Tengxiao out, and he dares to stare at him. It''s good that he doesn''t settle accounts with him. In the orc world, the female doesn''t believe her partner, and people don''t directly tell her what to do. When she comes to Yinzhu, she makes Yinzhu worry about gains and losses, which is not Tengxiao''s pot. In the orc world, any male, no matter what kind of problem, as long as he betrays his partner, he will not be accepted, or even be severely punished. This is also the reason why Tengxiao didn''t dare to come back to face it before Tengxiao. I''m afraid that he can''t accept some results and didn''t see the harsh punishment proposed by Jono. Can''t he say a word? Because Tengxiao knows that this is what he deserves. It''s because Yin Zhu is so emotional that he gives Tengxiao a chance. "Jono, can you not hold on to my mistake? I know it''s wrong. You can''t drive me away from Yin Zhu." Tengxiao said angrily. Jono snorted coldly, "you know what''s wrong? I promised to drive you away from Yin Zhu. I pulled you to Yin Zhu''s side, and I can drive you away. I gave you everything. " Looking at Tengxiao, Jono could not help humming, "wrong, is this your first time to make a mistake? Tengxiao thinks that at the beginning you took advantage of Yinzhu, but you didn''t seem to be responsible. As a result, you became Yinzhu''s guardian and tied up with Yinzhu because of your child. Now you betrayed Yinzhu because of your child. You tell me that you have some feelings for Yinzhu. What you want from the beginning to the end is not children. At the beginning, I thought you were desperate to be with Yinzhu Since then, I have decided to accept you for Yin Zhu, but now I think my decision is wrong. " Tengxiao''s face changed when he heard this. At this time, he quickly explained, "no, I love Yin Zhu. I have feelings for Yin Zhu. You can''t deny my feelings for Yin Zhu." "Jono, I admit that at the beginning I was really for the sake of the children. I have been with Yin Zhu for so long. Do you think I have done anything to hurt Yin Zhu? This time I''m confused. I won''t do it in the future." Tengxiao can''t help pleading. "In the face of some simple things, it''s not true, but in the face of children''s problems? Tengxiao, you''ve also heard Yin Zhu say that there are many beautiful females in the world where she lives, and they will devote themselves to you. Are you sure you are not interested? Besides, you are always stupid. Who knows if you will be calculated again and have children? What will you do to Yin Zhu then? " Jono looks at Tengxiao sarcastically. "You''re bullshit. It''s impossible. I won''t be attracted to other people, and I can''t be with them." Tengxiao said angrily, how could he be so tasteless as Jono said. "Maybe you won''t change your mind, but you have a bad brain. It''s very possible to be counted. The female over there is easy to get pregnant. When she has a baby, can you still remember who Yin Zhu is? You don''t know each other for your blood. " Jono squinted and looked at him sarcastically. "Nonsense, I won''t be calculated. It''s enough to be stupid once. How can I continue to commit it again? You don''t want to convict me of something that doesn''t exist. Jono, I don''t care if you speak ill of me behind Yin Zhu''s back. What else do you want?" Teng Xiao can''t help feeling aggrieved after saying this. Qiao Nuo was fine two days ago. Why did he change his mind these two days?Because of Cheng an? Tengxiao knows that there will be one more person in their family soon. If Jono is angry, the node is here. "Qiao Nuo, are you not happy because of Cheng''an, so you implicate me. If you really don''t like Cheng''an, you can directly tell Yin Zhu that Yin Zhu will consider your feelings. You don''t have to be unhappy." Tengxiao couldn''t help saying. Jono''s face changed immediately when he heard this, and then he glared at Tengxiao, "shut up, is that what I am? Don''t act recklessly with Yin Zhu''s feelings, I tell you, otherwise you will consume more feelings one day. Don''t blame us for being merciless at that time. " Tengxiao heard this and shook his head, "I don''t, I won''t." He is not qualified to act on Yin Zhu''s feelings. It''s very good that they don''t act on him. Jono looked at Tengxiao with some complexity, and then said: "Tengxiao, you know Yin Zhu is different from our traditional female. It''s because of her sincerity to us, her toughness and kindness that I like her. She has guilt for us, but guilt won''t always be there. Even if it is, I don''t allow anyone to bully Yin Zhu with this If you want to be Yin Zhu''s partner, it''s what you want to be, or even what you want to be. Don''t blame Yin Zhu for having several partners. This is the first and last time I say this sentence. The reason why I warn you is that at present, you have made unforgivable mistakes, and even Yin Zhu is a little uneasy and self-confident, especially when you return to the world where Yin Zhu lives At that time, what else can be used to restrain you? You have a better choice. It''s your idea that Yin Zhu is not safe enough. I don''t aim at you. Who can I aim at? As for Cheng''an, it''s not settled yet. Let''s see what Yin Zhu thinks. " Tengxiao nodded obediently. Although he felt a little wronged, he didn''t dare to argue, so as not to make Jono more angry. "I know. I know. I''m guilty. I know Jono. You''re angry. You don''t trust me. I accept it. You wait and see. I''ll do it." Tengxiao said word by word, he can only use time to prove himself. Jono didn''t want to correct this all the time, and he beat again and again, Tengxiao should not dare to do it again. On the other side, Bai Yangui looks at Yang Wantong, who is accompanying her. "You really don''t want to go back. You just don''t have a chance for the last time. After that, you just don''t want to have a chance?" Yang Wantong heard this very unhappy looking at Bai Yangui, "Bai Yangui, I know from the beginning that you don''t like me very much, I have the cheek to rely on you, you ask me again and again don''t miss this opportunity, do you want to drive me away?" Bai Yangui looked at Yang Wantong''s red eyes and was about to cry. He quickly held Yang Wantong in his arms and said, "what are you talking about? When will I drive you away? I''m not afraid that you will regret it?" If you don''t like Yang Wantong very much at the beginning, he is really moved by Yang Wantong. How can a person who wholeheartedly cares about you dislike Yang Wantong, especially since he came into contact with Yang Wantong from the orc side? Yang Wantong''s character is different from Yin Zhu''s. Yin Zhu is kind-hearted and kind-hearted, while Yang Wantong is firm and strong, but he is deeply loved Love gentle, so good a female, how can he not like. It''s because I like to care more. If I don''t like him, I don''t care. Yang Wantong doesn''t regret it in the future. "I just feel sorry. After all, the world you live in is so beautiful, but you are suffering for me and me in this backward world. I''m sorry." According to the orc''s custom, the male always follows the female, but he can''t go to earth with Yang Wantong. As early as he asked Ziji to return to the earth and come back, Ziji did something on him. Especially after Ziji died, he got the inheritance left by Ziji, and he will take over the task of protecting the orcs. "You don''t have to say sorry. I''m happy to accompany you. Just think so. We can''t go back. We can ask Yin Zhu to bring something to my relatives." Yang Wantong said with a smile, it''s a pity that she can''t go back with her, but Yang Wantong doesn''t regret it. As early as she decided to come to this world, she decided to give up everything on earth. When Bai Yangui heard this, he held Yang Wantong''s hand tightly. "OK, let''s prepare more things for Yin Zhu to take back." All he can give now is this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 Yin Zhu really doesn''t know what to do with Cheng''an. Cheng''an has been waiting for several days, but Yin Zhu still hasn''t given him a reply. However, the date of Yin Zhu''s departure is getting closer and closer. There are three days left before Yin Zhu leaves. Thinking of this, Cheng''an can''t help but be anxious. He thought that Qiao Nuo would hold him like that and he would have a chance. As a result, they didn''t give him a word now. First despair and then joy, and now there is no hope, Chengan feel like his whole person was grilled on the fire, only suffering. Since he can''t wait for what he wants, Cheng an asks Yin Zhu. He wants to fight for it for himself. "Yin Zhu." Cheng an stands in front of Yin Zhu and laughs in a low voice. There is an uneasiness in his voice. "Cheng an." Yinzhu see Chengan quickly put their posture, and then do not dare to see Chengan, she is afraid to see Chengan sad look. "Yin Zhu, I still want to follow you. In this world, I have no home and no one to look forward to. Can you let me follow you, Yin Zhu?" Cheng an asks very wrongly. Yin Zhu heard this careful voice, can''t help but carefully raised his head and secretly looked at Cheng An, Cheng an carefully flattered looking at himself, the eyes of the Xi Yi let Yin Zhu refuse, coco, how can he go to the earth with himself? It''s good to take people to Chengan, to be responsible for Chengan''s safety, and to include Chengan''s future. This kind of responsibility is too big. Yin Zhu is really afraid. However, Cheng An has said this, if she said no, is it cruel. Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu and doesn''t refuse himself for the first time. He can''t help but hope in his heart, "Yin Zhu, you don''t want me to be your partner. I don''t want to force you to let me follow you. I''ll be happy as long as I can follow you." Yin Zhu can''t help but feel a little flustered when she hears this. She''s a slave. How dare she call Cheng an a slave? Besides, Cheng An, a man who has no name and share, follows him and asks him to serve him. She doesn''t have such a big face. "Chengan, you, you don''t have to hurt yourself like that." "I''m not aggrieved, as long as I can follow Yin Zhu and ask me to do anything." Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu with wet eyes. If he first came into contact with Yin Zhu and fell in love with her tenderness and warmth, then after he came to the orc world and heard so many things about Yin Zhu, he was even more attracted by Yin Zhu. Cheng an firmly believes that only Yin Zhu can not despise himself for not being strong enough and not belittle himself. Then there is Yin Zhu Zhu attaches great importance to his partner. He can never find a better partner than Yin Zhu. If he misses this opportunity, he will regret it all his life. "But I don''t want to. Cheng An, you are so good. You deserve a better woman." Yin Zhu can''t help saying that she really doesn''t think Cheng An is bad. In addition to his weak strength, Cheng An is gentle, kind-hearted, sensible, and even very tough. Anyone who lives in his environment and is abused and neglected by the people in the family can still maintain such a peaceful state of mind. Many people are not as good as him alone. Such a person will not be a waste. "Yin Zhu, you are the best woman I found, and also my favorite. Don''t prevaricate me with people who don''t exist. I only like Yin Zhu and don''t want others." Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu pleadingly. It can be said that he is humble in the dust. Cheng an probably also feels Yin Zhu''s guilt for himself. It''s just because of this that he wants to make good use of it. He doesn''t want to let it go like this. In the past, people of the dream clan always scolded him for being useless and said that he should dare to fight for his own things. This is the first time that he has come out to fight for what he wants. Yin Zhu looks at Cheng An''s stubborn appearance, can''t help but have a headache. In the face of those women who say they like you, I only like you and don''t like any other women, what should we do? Some women enjoy being liked, but Yin Zhu doesn''t like it. If she can''t give people hope, she should refuse. But she''s sorry for Cheng an. What should she do? Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu''s tangled appearance, and she can''t help but feel secretly happy. As long as Yin Zhu doesn''t refuse himself, he will have a chance. It''s just that Yin Zhu can''t do this all the time. Cheng an thinks about it and says simply, "Yin Zhu, I know you won''t refuse me. In this way, I''ll go with you on the day you leave. Now I''ll go back to say goodbye to the people of Mengzu and pack up." Yin Zhu was surprised to hear this, and then he opened his mouth and said, "you..." By this time, Cheng''an had already run away. Yin Zhu turned his head and looked at Jono and asked, "Jono, what do you say to do, Cheng an him?" Qiao Nuo slowly raised his head at this time. Cheng an was smart enough to know how to use this method. As for Yin Zhu, Qiao Nuo straightened his face and said seriously: "Yin Zhu, you are very procrastinating. In fact, in the face of emotion, whether you like it or not, you can just cut it off. In fact, I made you think about it before, but you haven''t come up with it up to now Here''s the answer Yin Zhu is embarrassed when he hears what Jono said. What does Jono mean by that? Does it mean that she is hanging Chengan? It doesn''t mean that. Jono doesn''t think about him like this. That means she cares about Cheng''an and likes Cheng''an, so she doesn''t refuse? Yin Zhu shook his head in a panic at this time, "I didn''t, I didn''t."Jono looked at Yinzhu flustered into a ball, reached out and held Yinzhu in his arms, "Yinzhu, you have or not, you don''t need to panic, with don''t feel guilty, Chengan want to follow it, anyway, to see." Yin Zhu can''t accept it for a moment. Maybe he''ll get along with Cheng an for a while. Yin Zhu can''t help but turn red and white when he hears this. Qiao Nuo''s meaning is to accept Cheng''an, right? Yin Zhu carefully looked at Jono at this time. Jono couldn''t help laughing when he saw Yin Zhu like this. "You don''t have to do this to me, Yin Zhu. You know, we are orcs, different from you, so you don''t want to think like you, and don''t shackle yourself because of this." Jono sometimes really likes the ideology and culture of Yin Zhu''s world, but sometimes he is helpless to see that Yin Zhu is bound. "Jono, I''m not very playful. Look at one, two, three, four, five. Originally, I just wanted to find someone who really loved me and lived wholeheartedly. Then there were several of them. At the beginning, I felt a little reluctant and embarrassed, but I got used to it later. You said, am I playful? I really don''t want it, but I didn''t want it And then the body is honest? " Yin Zhu covered his face and felt that he had no face to see Qiao Nuo. When Jono heard this, he patted her younger generation gently, "silly Yinzhu, how can this be your fault? What''s Huaxin? You''re not playing with us. Your feelings for us are true, so naturally you''re not Huaxin. Of course, we also care about Yinzhu, not that we won''t be jealous. It''s just that in our opinion, being jealous is a small thing, we think more about big things, and survival is important to me What''s more important is that orcs are like this now. It''s a small matter to have a few friends. Of course, Yin Zhu cares about this. Then, is Yin Zhu bad? It''s not good for us, it''s not good for us, it''s not good for us to cheat our feelings, it''s not good for us to play with us. In this case, why should you feel guilty and uneasy? No matter how many partners you have, as long as you don''t force each other, you can accept it with peace of mind. " "Even if it''s better in your world, you say that there is a couple who love each other and are single-minded. However, if there is an accident and another partner who has been found again, she will feel guilty or uneasy, and the latter can''t be single-minded?" Jono couldn''t help it. When Yin Zhu heard this example, he couldn''t help laughing, "it''s not the same. How can you compare it like this? You are transplanting flowers and grafting trees to steal beams and exchange pillars." Jono laughed, "do you understand when you go to Rome and do as the Romans do? Do you still want to walk alone? In that case, the female and the male in the whole Orc world will kill you. If the female finds a partner, her life will be difficult, or even unable to survive. If the male can only find a partner, it means that many males want to be single and have no offspring In fact, this is the most suitable state for the development of the world naturally formed in the living environment. " Jono has been with Yin Zhu for a long time, and even Yin Zhu has said many similar things about the integration of the world behind him. Jono has a better understanding of the development of these things. "Do you really accept Cheng an? But I don''t know Cheng an that much. " Yin Zhu said with a frown. Jono nodded, probably similar to the previous Leihe several, then first look at it, not urgent. "Take people with you first. When Cheng an comes to the world where you live and has seen colorful and even different scenes, he is still willing to be your partner at that time. If he is fascinated by others and happens to like others, you can rest assured. How about this?" Jono couldn''t help asking. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded, "it''s very good, Jono. You''re so smart." On the other side of the earth, there are many beautiful girls. When the time comes, introduce a few to Cheng an. There are always suitable people for him. When Cheng an finds her sweetheart, she can rest assured. Qiao Nuo looks at Yin Zhuxi Zizi''s appearance, can''t help shaking his head, just like Cheng An, where is so easy to let go, Yin Zhu is afraid to be disappointed. But this matter Qiao Nuo did not say, since Yin Zhu wants to try, then try, also see how Cheng an will choose when he has a better choice. Many people have no choice but to make decisions. For example, some males in daze tribe are like that. Fortunately, males in daze tribe have been well educated since childhood. No matter what the reason is, if they choose a partner, they have to be loyal to their partner and take the responsibility of changing their responsibilities. So there is no trouble in the tribe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 When Cheng an ran back from Yin Zhu, his heart beat hard. When he returned to his house, he was very happy with his heart beating. He knew that he had no choice but to do so, but he could never find a better partner or a person like Yin Zhu, so he wanted to have a try. If he doesn''t have the cheek to say that he wants to rely on Yin Zhu, if Yin Zhu severely criticizes him and resolutely refuses, then he will know where his position is. If Yin Zhu gives himself pure face, then it means that he depends on the opportunity of Yin Zhu. As long as he has a chance, he will seize it. Cheng an can''t help laughing at the thought that he may rely on Yin Zhu and live with him in the future. It''s his own ability to rely on Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu must like himself. "No, he''d better pack up his things quickly, and then leave the house. In case Yin Zhu is embarrassed to talk about it, he''ll find someone to persuade him. He''ll just hide and disappear, and he won''t be able to find anyone, will he?" Cheng an wants to quickly put away his few things, and then directly slip away. He doesn''t stay in the room, and they can''t find Yin Zhu. Now he just waits for three days. When Yin Zhu is going to leave, he''ll go with his baggage. Chumo looks at Cheng an and is very happy when he comes back after meeting Yin Zhu. He can''t help sighing and says, "Cheng An, are you going with Yin Zhu?" Cheng an nodded happily, "well, I want to follow Yin Zhu. She doesn''t want to leave me." Chumo sees Cheng''an''s happy appearance, nods and says, "that''s good. It''s fate that you can follow Yinzhu. I''ve been guilty before. If I don''t let you take care of Yinzhu, you won''t be driven out of the tribe. Now I''m at ease." Cheng an listened and laughed. "If it wasn''t for Chumo, I wouldn''t have met Yin Zhu. I still want to thank Chumo for taking care of me all the time." Chumo laughs when he hears this. He takes care of Cheng''an very little. He is the son of God. How can he have so much time to take care of Cheng''an? At most, he takes care of Cheng''an a little when the tribe distributes food. He doesn''t speak so badly to Cheng''an as other people. Just a little kindness has earned Cheng''an''s gratitude for decades. "Cheng''an, after you go to that world, you are really alone. That world is different from ours. You should be careful not to be too simple, so that you won''t be sold without knowing it. Remember to try to please Yin Zhu. Don''t be embarrassed. There is only one partner. If you don''t fight, others will fight. Do you know?" Chumo can''t help teaching Chengan some truth at this time. Cheng An''s face turned red when he heard this, then he nodded and said, "I know." Now Yin Zhu has not agreed to be his partner. At the beginning, he will not fight. At the beginning, he will only show that he is clever, obedient and sensible. When he becomes Yin Zhu''s partner, he will fight. "I don''t have much contact with Yin Zhu''s friends, but after hearing about them, it seems that there won''t be a big problem. At least there won''t be anything harmful to you. You can not care about trifles. Whoever can win is who. You can''t harm people''s mind. Especially when you go to another world, you are a family They''re all outsiders, you know? " Chumo can''t help mentioning that he''s afraid that Cheng''an doesn''t have much experience. Cheng''an likes Yin Zhu so much. It''s not good if he''s confused because of this love. Cheng an nodded, "don''t worry. I won''t do anything to hurt Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu values his partner. I can''t do that. I don''t want to live with Yin Zhu." Chumo nods. It''s true. He''s a little over hearted. He also believes that Cheng An is not so stupid. The people of the dream clan have lived for a long time. They have seen a lot of things. They are not stupid. Cheng an looks like a young man in his twenties. In fact, Cheng An is in his thirties and forties. The dream clan never dies because of swallowing the animal pill. This appearance is also relatively slow. However, Yin Zhu is in his thirties now, which just matches him. In fact, the life of both the dream people and the orcs is very long. Compared with the real human beings, the physical quality of the orcs and the dream people will be much better and live a long life. The orcs didn''t live long before. That''s because the vitality was absorbed by the animal elixir. The orcs in their thirties are just young. "Thank you, brother Chumo. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll have a good time." Cheng an grabs Chumo''s hand and affirms. "Don''t thank me. I haven''t been able to help you. On the contrary, Mengzu has become a drag on you. Your happiness depends on your own efforts. You should be happy in the future." Chumo said sincerely. Chumo is very happy that Cheng''an can become one of Yin Zhu''s companions. At least he won''t have to feel guilty about driving Cheng''an out of the tribe in the future. Another thing is that daze tribe regards Yin Zhu as their guardian God, and Cheng''an becomes Yin Zhu''s people. Is it easier for them to trade with daze tribe or seek help in the future? How much will give a little face. It can be said that the life of the dream people is not very good. Although they have the same living conditions, the dream people used to have a better life. Now they suddenly turn around and find it hard to adapt. The orcs are not the same. They used to work hard for their life. On the contrary, their life is better than before. It can be said that the adaptability of the orcs is much better than that of the dream people What''s more, the orcs didn''t look for their troubles now, which doesn''t mean they won''t look for them in the future. The orcs are still adapting in order to survive. When they have the strength to look for the troubles of the dream clan after the adaptation time, the orcs will definitely fight against the dream clan.At that time, if the dreamers were isolated and helpless, they would come to a miserable end. Therefore, at the beginning, people of the dreamers were eager to have contact with the orcs, and even the contact between the two sides was more and more, and there were more and more obstacles, so that nothing would happen in the future. Chumo now wants to send young men and women from his tribe to hook up with the orcs. The people of the dream clan are old monsters who have lived for many years. They are more mature than the orcs in mind. They should be able to hook up with some simple ones, right? Anyway, he doesn''t have a bad idea. He just wants to integrate the two races and forget the hatred. Chumo''s idea has been discussed with some elders in the tribe, and now some people are against it. After all, the status of the dream tribe is high before, and they still think highly of themselves. Let those people have a good feeling. After understanding the reality, it is estimated that no one will oppose it. Daze tribe is now the largest tribe in the orc world, and it is also the most powerful Yes, it would be best to make friends with the people of daze tribe. Moreover, orcs are basically hostile to the dream people. It''s best to open a gap from daze tribe. In the past, Chumo was embarrassed to do that. Be careful that Chengan would be embarrassed and put a lot of pressure on Chengan. Now Chengan will leave with Yinzhu forever. Chumo will be rude if it doesn''t affect Chengan. However, Yinzhu''s influence on daze will gradually weaken when they leave. Do you think the palace master asked him to find a simple person to take care of Yin Zhu? If it''s really unimportant, the palace master won''t propose to give orders. He wants to do things with a purpose, or he thinks that people with simple temperament are easily attracted by Yin Zhu? But now Chengan is really helpful to the people of Mengzu. People in daze tribe are not enthusiastic about the people of Mengzu, but they are not enthusiastic about it. That is to say, this is not good for his idea. When Cheng''an really becomes Yin Zhu''s person, he will go to talk about it, and it will be more or less convenient. Cheng an doesn''t know what he thinks. However, as long as he doesn''t use himself to hurt Yin Zhu, Cheng an can accept it and make the dream people live better. This is the only thing he can do for the dream people. "No, I''m very grateful to the people who raised me. It''s a pity that I can''t help them." Cheng An said with shame. Chumo patted Cheng an on the shoulder. "You won''t be very capable. Come on, I believe Yin Zhu will like you." Chumo immediately put away his things after he left, and then he went out for a walk, saying that he wanted to hide outside, but Chengan still secretly inquired about Yin Zhu, for fear that Yin Zhu would ask someone to find him. One day''s time has passed. In the evening, Yin Zhu didn''t let anyone come to find him. Cheng An is very happy. Now that he didn''t come to find him that day, he won''t come tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, will he? After all, this kind of thing must be explained as soon as possible. Since Yin Zhu didn''t ask people to explain it clearly, did he acquiesce in what he said? Thinking of this, Cheng an can''t sleep in bed. She thinks about her life with Yin Zhu. That day must be very beautiful. Yin Zhu is gentle. He doesn''t have to live alone any more. Some people care about her body. The more she wants to be beautiful, Cheng an can''t wait to get up and shout. After getting up the next day, Cheng An''s spirit is still very excited. Chumo can''t help but want to cover his face when he sees this. He really has no face to see. However, Cheng An is the only one in the whole dream family. Others are super confident, or overconfident. Cheng An would like to tell the people of daze tribe around him that he is going to be Yin Zhu''s partner soon. However, he still doesn''t say that it''s not finished yet. He should keep a low profile. Otherwise, he will lose face if he is found to be relied on by others. The most important thing is how to treat Yin Zhu like this? You know, many people like Yin Zhu, but many people dare not use this move. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 If you want to go to another world, even the way of heaven should be arranged in advance. Yin Zhu and the people in the tribe just say that they want to go to a very distant place to find a way to cure Bai Kun. Except for some main people in the tribe who know that Yin Zhu wants to go back to her world, others don''t know. Three days later, Cheng an saw that Yin Zhu didn''t come to find him. He was very happy, and then he went to find Yin Zhu with his things. When he saw Yinzhu, Cheng an walked up with a bright smile, "Yinzhu, I''m here." Jono nodded. "Just wait." A lot of people are waiting to say goodbye. There are so many messy voices. Bai Yangui and Yang Wantong arrived at this time. Bai Yangui looked at Yin Zhu and his party, laughed, and then said, "have a nice trip." When you think about the meeting between Yin Zhu and him, it was a fate. At that time, everyone thought that he would not live to be 20 years old. Who knew that he would have such a day, and of course Yang Wantong, who was beside him. In fact, at the beginning, he really liked Yin Zhu. Unfortunately, what Yin Zhu cared about at that time was his partner, and there was no relationship between them Wearing this layer, with Yang Wantong in the back, it''s not the same thing. "Yin Zhu, if you go back, please bring me some things for my master and my parents. I wish you happiness." Yang Wantong sincerely wishes. She also wants to return to the earth, but the world is actually quite good. Yang Wantong takes a look at Bai Yangui standing beside her. Bai Yangui reaches for Yang Wantong''s hand and smiles gently. "Good." Yin Zhu took things and then laughed. There were a lot of words, but he didn''t know how to say it. In the end, he could only smile like this. No matter how much he didn''t give up, he had to put it down. They could only live in each other''s memory in the future. A lot of people are talking around Yin Zhu, especially Meng Tai, who knows the truth. They are reluctant to leave Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu can''t help crying at this time. She wants to go back to the earth, but the world is not her home. Now she is so far away that she will never come back. Jono knelt down in front of the montaignes and kowtowed them respectfully. It can be said that in a group of people reluctant to part, Yin Zhu fled. Jono walks in the front, Leihe walks in the middle with baikun on his back. After Tengxiao breaks, Yin Zhu looks back at the people who keep talking to him and waving. He is very reluctant. In fact, what he should say has been finished a few days ago. But at this time, people still can''t help telling him again and again, that is, they are reluctant to give up. On the other side, at the top of a mountain not far from daze tribe, Baiji and Mengji stand there, looking at the back of Yin Zhu and his party from a distance. "Would you like to go down and have a look?" Baiji can''t help but ask. Mengji is the most reluctant to give up baikun. Meng Ji shakes her head at this time and says helplessly, "what do you say next? Bai Kun can''t hear us and won''t talk to us. Why? The others don''t look good to us." Their husband and wife are sorry for their son, but now they can''t save Bai Kun''s life, so the best way is to let Yin Zhu do it. As for Yin Zhu, she still doesn''t like Yin Zhu. A female who takes her son away doesn''t even want her life for her. Any mother doesn''t like such a female, although it''s very difficult for male in Orc world to sacrifice for female It''s normal, but she just doesn''t like it. She is such a child. How can she be willing to let Bai Kun leave herself like this? Moreover, the evils of their husband and wife have not been paid yet. Even when Bai Kun wakes up, she probably resents them. They don''t want to. "Baiji, are you sure you want to take risks with me?" Mengji can''t help but ask, yes, they have decided to leave with Yinzhu. Mengji is reluctant to give up baikun, and she feels that she must say sorry to baikun. What''s more, she loves her children and doesn''t really want to give up each other. If Yinzhu says that another world can cure baikun, they will. They don''t see it. Who knows what Yinzhu will do to baikun? They will not put all their hopes on Yin Zhu. As for taking risks, they really want to take risks. It takes a lot of energy to travel through time and space, and it also needs the maintenance of the way of heaven. At the beginning, Baiji asked Yin Zhu to return to that world. Half of Yin Zhu''s maintenance of the way of heaven was nothing. This time, Yin Zhu left with the protection of the way of heaven, but they followed secretly. They had done so many bad things, and the way of heaven didn''t attack them. Why We will protect them, and no one knows what kind of mistakes will occur in the process. Of course, according to Baiji''s idea, Tiandao would like him and Mengji to leave. If the former palace leader was a big disaster, Baiji and Mengji would definitely come second. They would like to leave, and Tiandao would applaud and send them off, so they have a great chance to keep up with Yin Zhu. But it''s hard to say what Tiandao will do to them after they keep up. Bai Ji can''t help but stare at Mengji when he hears Mengji''s words. He grabs Mengji''s hand and says, "Mengji, do you want to say that again? Is it difficult that you can pit the whole Orc tribe before, so I can''t take risks with you. Besides, I don''t take risks for you, it''s for my son. "Dream Ji heard this shallow smile, and then the whole brother nestled in Bai Ji''s arms, "Bai Ji, I have never doubted your feelings for me, so you let me do anything for you I am willing to." "Me too." Bai Ji''s answer is very positive. In this world, he and Mengji have no relatives. Bai Ji and Mengji had some subordinates. They had already let them develop themselves. As for those who wanted Bai Ji to help Mengzu before, Bai Ji said that how could they help when they went to another world? Bai Ji is also gradually reacting now. In fact, the person who spoke to him at the beginning is not his father. It''s just that the palace master absorbed his father''s memory and deliberately said so to let him not resent. At the same time, he hopes that he can protect the dream clan. The palace master doesn''t forget to count people''s hearts at the last moment, which is really annoying. As for why Baiji and Mengji didn''t ask Yinzhu to come with them, it was because the couple wanted to take baikun away when Yinzhu woke him up. They still didn''t like Yinzhu. If they didn''t know how to save baikun, they would have given baikun away in another world where they had no clue I got it. It is said that there are many females in Yin Zhu''s world. Later, they found a female for Bai Kun. As for whether Yin Zhugao is happy or not, Baiji and Mengji don''t think about it. They are so willful to them. Yin Zhu and his party walked in front, followed by Bai Ji and Meng Ji. Their destination was a valley not far from daze tribe, surrounded by mountains. At this time, they used array to send people away, which would not attract much attention. The party soon arrived in the valley. Yin Zhu took people to the prepared array in the valley. At this time, Yin Zhu communicated with Tiandao, "Tiandao, I''m ok. You can take us away." The way of heaven responded, and then quickly drew the power around the valley and injected the array. With the naked eye, the trees and weeds around the Valley turned yellow and withered quickly. Yin Zhu was a little surprised at this time. Last time he couldn''t see how much energy he used in the Hanhai, this time he saw the surrounding trees. It seems that it''s not so easy to travel through time and space. The array starts soon, and Yin Zhu''s figures become blurred slowly. There is a deep hole in the earth under their feet, like a monster''s big mouth, which wants to engulf them. Bai Ji had made an array to send Yin Zhu away before. He knew the power and rules of the array very well. At the moment when Yin Zhu and Meng Ji disappeared, he took Meng Ji and rushed to the cave. Then the two men disappeared in the cave. Baiji and Mengji''s actions are felt by the way of heaven for the first time. These two can be said to be disasters. The way of heaven wants all the powerful people in the world to leave, so that he can be stable. The way of heaven who has suffered a loss is really afraid of those powerful people. So when the two of them are ready to leave, Tiandao is eager to send the two evils away. Just after the two enter the gate of time and space, Tiandao thinks whether he wants to pit each other for revenge. But finally, he thinks of Yin Zhu and Bai Kun. Tiandao still holds back. Bai Kun has given his life for his own integration, Yin Zhu is also his benefactor. When these two people have an accident, Yin Zhu and Bai Kun will feel bad. Forget it, they all leave their own chassis. If he is too fussy, he seems to be too small. But don''t think about protection. Anyway, these two people have great strength and know a lot of knowledge. If they can''t die, they don''t care. How strong their energy is, isn''t it good for them? After Yin Zhu entered the space-time tunnel, their bodies were distorted, but their thinking was very clear. Yin Zhu couldn''t help frowning at this time. At last, she seemed to see something following them into the space-time tunnel. Who was following them? When I think of the first time, Bai Yangui goes with me in this way. Yin Zhu doesn''t want anyone to follow me this time. What if someone in the past doesn''t understand anything, and then makes trouble or does evil things with his own strength? When she arrives at her destination, she must wait more. She wants to see who is following her. When she comes back, she must deal with the stowaway. If she is obedient, she will not mind being cruel. After all, their identities can not be exposed. Back on earth, she just wants to live with a few friends, but she doesn''t want to cause trouble. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 After a period of dizziness, Yin Zhu felt down-to-earth again. This man helped each other stand well. Yin Zhu looked at his place and found that he was still on the top of the Castle Peak Park as he was last time. Now it''s night. The way of heaven will arrange it, but it can only be night. If people see this scene during the day, they can''t be scared, and there is him They are not safe themselves. Looking down from the top of the mountain, you can see thousands of lights. It''s late at night, but there are still many lights flashing in the city, guiding Yin Zhu''s direction. At this time, Jono seriously looked at the tall building not far away, the lights in the building, and the mountains and trees here. These things are much smaller than those in the orc world, just like a reduced version of the forest. "Yin Zhu, is your home down there?" Asked Jono, pointing to the city at the foot of the mountain. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "well, we''re not in a hurry. It seems that someone came with us just now. Go and look for them. We can''t call some people to fool around, or even pass on our related affairs, so we must deal with the people who come with us." Yin Zhu didn''t say to get rid of it immediately. The main reason is that Yin Zhu is not too hard hearted. Besides, she doesn''t know many people who want to leave the orc world. Maybe she will follow them, but she doesn''t know who they are? Jono nodded. "I feel it, too." Now that several people feel it, it''s not an illusion. It should be something like that. Yin Zhu stood waiting for a moment, and then saw a flash of white light. Then they ran to the place where the white light appeared. Then Yin Zhu saw Bai Ji and Meng Ji lying on the ground in confusion. Baiji and Mengji follow Yinzhu into the tunnel. On the surface, it seems that it''s only a moment to enter the array. However, taking a short time is enough for Baiji and Mengji to be injured. The power of time and space is not so easy to resist. Yinzhu''s two passes are all protected by the heaven, but Baiji''s luck is not so good. Now baiji is not so good Ji and Mengji are both wounded. Bai Ji is holding Mengji hard at this time. He wants to get up, but he can''t stand up. Mengji is the same. It''s obvious that these two people are seriously injured. Yin Zhu was surprised to see Bai Ji and Meng Ji, because she didn''t think that they would come to this world. Yin Zhu doesn''t like Baiji. Baiji''s mind is too deep, and Mengji is better. But Mengji says that being ugly is love brain, and even her responsibilities and obligations can be discarded. Just listening to Baiji, these two people are a problem. Now the bigger problem is that these two people are not easy to deal with, whether in terms of intelligence or strength. Especially Baiji does whatever he wants. Who knows what kind of disaster this guy will bring and whether to destroy them? Now these two people have no resistance at all. This idea just flashed by. Yin Zhu gave up this idea. Bai Ji and Meng Ji are Bai Kun''s parents. She can''t do this to them. Bai Ji saw that Yin Zhu''s face was not good. He couldn''t help humming, "we don''t want you to be responsible for showing us a smelly face." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help but get angry. "Don''t let me be responsible, just like you are now. When it''s daybreak, you''ll be found. Then you''ll be sent to the research institute to study and dissect. Then you''ll find some of us. It''s estimated that even my family will ask you to be responsible, so don''t you ask us to be responsible?" "You don''t think you''re strong enough to escape. Bullshit, our artificial power can''t match you. However, we rely on technology. Do you understand the power of technology? See the city in the distance? There are monitoring everywhere. If you pass by, your appearance will be recorded. Then you can find out everything you have done. You can find out the height and weight of this person through footprints, and then guess who it is and where you can hide? Another thing is that we have guns here. You''ll die with one shot. It''s useless to be strong. " Yin Zhu said impolitely. Bai Ji was choked by Yin Zhu at this time, and his face was very ugly. "Don''t worry, I still have backbone. If I''m found, it won''t drag you down. Even for Bai Kun, we won''t give you up. Don''t worry." Yin Zhu''s face turned black when he heard this, and he felt relieved that he was such an asshole. It''s strange that he could keep himself in peace and keep people away from him. Who knows what he''s doing? What if you say dirty words? "What do you want to do with you? You don''t stay well in the orc world. You have powerful and supportive people. You are happy. What do you want to do in this unfamiliar place? Life here is not so good for those of you who don''t know anything. " Yin Zhu said impolitely. Bai Ji hummed coldly at this time, "we don''t trust that we will give Bai Kun to you. You have several partners. There''s a collusion right away. Who knows how much Bai Kun occupies in your heart and whether it''s dispensable or not. No one knows if you abandon Bai Kun in this place. People in the orc world probably still praise you and say that Yin Zhu is good to your partner." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t resist the impulse to hit people. "I''m much better to Bai Kun than you are to Bai Kun. What qualifications do you have to give directions here?"At the beginning, Bai Kun didn''t want to talk to Yin Zhu. They also knew that they were afraid that they would get hurt when they came here, but they didn''t expect that they would be so seriously injured. If no one took them at this time, they were really dangerous. First of all, there was no way to solve the problem by eating one thing. This place, Baiji at the top of the mountain, had already felt the whole mountain with his mental strength, and found two hands There is nothing except the bigger snake. He and Mengji are going to find something to eat. At this time, if Yin Zhu is willing to take him, he wants to go with him. After all, as Yin Zhu said, the world is too strange for them. There are too many unfamiliar things. Who knows when it will cause trouble. With Yin Zhu, he can melt into life as quickly as possible. After he is familiar with it, he wants to leave, and then he can leave. Bai Ji looked up at Yin Zhu calmly, "we are Bai Kun''s parents." "But what right do you have to say that you are his parents?" Yin Zhu gritted his teeth, thinking of Bai Ji''s calculation of a series of things, he was very unhappy in his heart. "Why don''t we have the right to let him contribute to my great cause? Did I use him? No, he was willing to go, and I didn''t force him to. After all, my career that I had planned for thousands of years was ruined because of you. Bai Kun didn''t even want his parents to be a female. Do you blame me? " Bai Ji said angrily, is there no spy in the orc world? People mostly remember their original purpose. Like Bai Kun, he was fascinated by a female and wanted nothing. When he thought of his son, Bai Ji''s son would not be so unpromising. However, Mengji cared about his son and would be with Bai Kun when he died. He also said that he had to make up for it. What he cared about most was Mengji. Yin Zhu can''t help but get angry when he hears Bai Ji''s sophistry. In fact, Bai Ji is right. She can only say her position. Of course, she is the one who has been calculated. It''s strange that she can feel comfortable. Ten thousand people don''t like to see Bai Ji and Mengji, but she can''t ignore them. As Bai Ji said, they are Bai Kun''s parents. In this regard, she must not leave them both behind. Moreover, Bai Ji will come here for Bai Kun''s sake. "I tell you, I''ll take you to the city later. Don''t talk nonsense. I tell you to go east and West, and don''t do anything inexplicable without my consent. I''ll teach you some common sense things. You should study hard. If you act recklessly, I won''t hesitate to leave you. ¡±Yin Zhu said impolitely. Bai Ji snorted unhappily when he heard this. This Yin Zhu is really not pleasant. He still likes Meng Ji''s way of treating his elders. Silly fork son how to be such a female to accept, forget it, can''t think, want to heart plug. "Tengxiao Jono, take care of the two of them first, treat their wounds, and I''ll find someone later." Yin zhuphen said that if one person is injured and the other two are injured, it''s impossible to bring people into the city. In case they are found by surveillance, it''s not good. The best way is to get a minivan and then load them away. "Yin Zhu, why don''t I go with you? I don''t trust you alone." Jono couldn''t help asking. "It doesn''t matter. I''m very familiar with this place, and I didn''t come back alone last time. What''s more, I went back to tell my parents, otherwise I''ll take so many people back. I''m afraid I''ll scare them. Before I come back, Jono, you are responsible for taking care of these people." Yin Zhufen asked. Qiao Nuo nodded. It''s good for Yin Zhu to go back alone. If they go back together, maybe they will really scare people. "Be careful then." Jono took Yin Zhu''s hand and told him. Yin Zhu nodded and ran down the mountain. There were many ways to go down the mountain. Yin Zhu picked one at random and ran down the mountain quickly. Jono took some people to move Baiji to the trees. Although it is unlikely that there will be an accident at night, there is no big mistake. What''s more, he bandaged the wounds on Baiji and Mengji and put the blood on the ground After all, there is a difference between Orc blood and human blood. Don''t let people find out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 Yin Zhu knows his way back to his home, because he has to pick up Qiao Nuo later. Even in the middle of the night, Yin Zhu has no choice but to call his parents up. Yin Ping, Yin Zhu''s father, vaguely heard someone knocking on the door in his deep sleep. At this time, he pushed his wife, Huang Xiaoling, "old lady, did you hear someone knocking on the door of our room?" Huang Xiaoling blurry directly scolded, "who will knock on our door in the middle of the night, you hear wrong, maybe it''s upstairs." It wakes people up in the middle of the night. Really, Huang Xiaoling turns over and continues to sleep. When she is sleeping comfortably, she is awakened by people, and she is very uncomfortable in her heart. At this time, Yin Ping continued to listen carefully, either upstairs or at home. Thinking of this, Yin Ping got up straight, "old lady, it''s not someone else''s home, it''s our home. I don''t know what''s the matter. It''s so urgent in the middle of the night." Yin Ping got up to turn on the light, picked up the coat on the bedside chair, put it on, and was about to open the door. This would make people wake up. Then Yin Ping found that something was wrong. The knocker was standing outside the door, not the suite. At this time, Yin Ping could not help but ask in his voice, "who is that?" If you are familiar with them or your own family, you will surely answer yourself. If you don''t answer them, it''s probably a thief or something else. Why did the thief knock on the door to wake him up or make a trial? "Dad, it''s me. I''m Yin Zhu. I''m back. I have something to do. Open the door." Yin Zhu said in a low voice. If it were someone else, Yin Ping would not believe it, but Yin Ping knew that his daughter had not died. She had come back before, and now she is back. At this time, he didn''t care about anything else. He opened the door, and then he saw his daughter standing outside the door. At this time, Huang Xiaoling, who was lying on the bed, quickly got up. Didn''t she say she would never come back? Why are you back. "Yin Zhu, you come back. My mother really miss you. Are you hungry? My mother cooks noodles for you." Huang Xiaoling took her coat and put it on to get food for Yin Zhu. "Mom, I''m ok. I''m not in a hurry. Dad, I want to borrow your van. I''ve brought your sons-in-law back this time. They''re still at the top of Qingshan park. I''ll take them back first." Yin Zhu said the important things in a hurry. The van in Yin Ping''s hand has been for a long time. It was used by him to carry goods. They didn''t do business in the back. However, the van has been used for many years, and it can''t sell for much money, so they keep it for their own use, so it''s convenient to get in and out. "My son-in-law is back, too?" Huang Xiaoling said in surprise. "Well, I won''t leave after I come back this time. I will be filial to my parents in the future." Yin Zhu said with great certainty. In fact, Huang Xiaoling still has a lot to ask. Yin Ping stopped Huang Xiaoling from saying, "OK, there are still many things for the child. Let the child take the person back first. If there are any words, wait until you go home." The girl didn''t bring her son-in-law back before, and she said that she would not come back later. This time, she brought her son-in-law with her. Obviously, something happened. However, no matter what happens, as long as the child goes home, he will protect his children. Huang Xiaoling nodded and then said to Yin Zhu, "you haven''t driven for many years. Can you drive? Can you drive? Why don''t you ask your father to accompany you? " Yin Zhu has a driver''s license. He took the test when he was in college. But the problem is that Yin Zhu has been in another world for more than ten years. Can he still drive now? Yin Zhu looked at his old father, who was half squinted and sleepy. He shook his head and said, "it''s OK. Isn''t driving like that? I''ll go back to the gate of the community and master the feeling. Besides, it''s OK in the middle of the night. " Yin Zhu''s implied meaning is that there is no car in the middle of the night, even if she is unrestrained, she is OK. Yin Zhu took the key and turned to go out. The couple had no sleepiness at the meeting. Huang Xiaoling poked the old man with her finger and said, "I thought Yin Zhu would never come back. I thought she would live a good life in another world. As a result, when she came back, she would be here all the time. I''m glad to think about it." Knowing that her daughter is still alive, Huang Xiaoling is really happy, but sometimes she will miss her daughter. At this time, Yin Ping grabbed her head and said to Huang Xiaoling, "if you have kung fu, you''d better hurry to get something to eat. I remember Yin Zhu said that she had four friends. Don''t you show your four sons-in-law''s first visit?" Hearing this, Huang Xiaoling quickly nods and goes to the refrigerator. Even if she can''t make a good table, she has to get a snack for some children to taste. She thinks that the young man named Bai Yangui who Yin Zhu brought back last time is good-looking, but it''s not her son-in-law. This time, she can finally see her son-in-law. Yin Ping took out his teapot to make tea and had a drink of tea. Her mother''s first thought when she heard that she was back was joy, and he had more to think about. Those children had never lived here, and they didn''t know a lot of things. What''s more, they were ordinary people, they couldn''t help their daughter too much, and the problem of birth also had to be solved To solve a lot of problems, he always has to find a way to help solve them. I don''t know what happened to Yin Zhu. The last time he came back, Yin Zhu said with a smile that he was very good. This child typically reports good news but not bad. Even if it''s not good, he won''t tell them. This time, we can ask Yin Zhu how he lived in the orc world.The last time Yin Zhu came, he lied to his son that he was a distant niece. He just stayed for a while, but his son didn''t have any opinions. Now that his daughter is back, he has a lot to help in the world. If we don''t make it clear at this time, I''m afraid that his son will have some opinions in his heart, or he will be a liar and cheat their husband and wife out of their money. At this time, Yin Zhu was already staggering out of the car. Except for some craftsmen at the beginning, Yin Zhu didn''t dare to drive fast. After he was proficient, he drove fast. Yin Zhu soon drove the car to the mountain and found a hidden place to park the car. Then he found Jono and picked up several people. Jono several people sitting in the car, can''t help but wonder at this has a hard iron shell will run things, "Yin Zhu, this is what you say the car?" "Well, this is a minibus. It''s the worst car. My father has driven it for many years. When he gets to the city, you can see other cars." Although it''s late at night and there are few cars, there are also cars. "Yes, yes." Jono watched carefully, but they didn''t dare to move. Then they watched Yin Zhu take them down the mountain. "This car is so fast. It''s faster than I can run at full speed when I become a beast." Tengxiao couldn''t help talking. Yin Zhu nodded, "there are faster ones. This old car doesn''t drive fast." There was no car at night, and Yin Zhu wanted to go back faster, so he drove faster. Soon he went into the urban area. Then Jono saw that there were street lights along the road. Looking down from the mountains, he had already seen a fire or a torch, but he didn''t expect that it was completely different from what he thought. There were also high-rise buildings nearby, and none of them were refreshing their perception. At this time, Bai Ji and Meng Ji also carefully look at the surrounding environment and see that it''s more strange than they think. In addition to Yin Zhu''s explanation, Bai Ji can''t help but feel a little lucky. Fortunately, he came with Yin Zhu. Otherwise, they really don''t know what''s going to happen. But even if they are lucky, Bai Ji won''t show it, he said He looks quite calm in his performance. "This place looks good. The road is flat and wide. There are tall houses and all kinds of magical places. I really want to see it. Yin Zhu, when you are free, you must show me more." Cheng An said excitedly. The little gold in Jono''s body came out in a hurry when he heard this, "I''m going too. It''s fun to see this place." Cheng an wants to be alone with Yin Zhu, dreaming. Yin Zhu drove the car and said with a smile, "I''m sure I''ll take you out for a walk, but I have to wait for you to know a little bit about the common sense of the world, otherwise when you go out, you won''t know anything and people won''t treat you as a monkey." "We don''t seem to have monkeys here. They can''t see them if they want to." Reich couldn''t help humming. When Yin Zhu heard this, he gritted his teeth and forgot that there were no orcs in the world. To see a monkey is to see a joke. "We don''t have orcs here. If we look at monkeys, it''s like watching you joke, because you''re different." At this time, Bai Ji said sarcastically: "big fool, people think you are stupid. They think they really want to see monkeys. If you can become a monkey, they will take you to the Research Institute." There were few pedestrians at night, but occasionally one or two of them could be seen. Bai Ji was very disgusted at this time and said, "these are you people. They are short and thin, like weak chickens. I think I can kill one with a slap." Yin Zhu sighed at this time, "that''s the height of normal people. How about your height?" It''s a headache, especially for a few partners. They are more than 2.4 meters tall. In this way, Weian''s height is not absent, but there are only one or two. This will lead to a crowd of people. Can it not cause people''s sidelights? "Can you find a way to control yourself and give yourself a little bit of weakness?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Bai Ji shook his head at this time, "there is no such way." Orcs always want to be strong and strong, the higher the better, who will study the way to make their body smaller and weaker, no matter. Jono couldn''t help but ask anxiously, "is there something wrong?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "no problem." It''s just that it will attract people''s attention. It seems that we can''t stay in this city. Yin Zhu knew that if he said there was a problem, who knew what kind of methods these men would come up with to change their height, so it was better not to say. When Qiao Nuo hears Yin Zhu''s words, he thinks deeply. It should be a bit of a problem. Otherwise Yin Zhu would not have said it before. Now Yin Zhu says it''s OK. He just doesn''t want them to worry. "It''s nothing. It''s just more attractive. People as tall as you don''t have it. As soon as we got here, I wanted to keep a low profile." Yin Zhu thought for a while or explained it, in order to avoid these wishful thinking. When there are so many people who have no status, the best way is to go to the countryside. There are few people in the countryside, and these people don''t know anything. It''s good to go back to farming or farming, and the countryside won''t contact so many people. It''s just that there are many places in the countryside. Her father''s hometown is in the countryside. It''s just that Yin Zhu went to that place when he was very young I have no impression at all. Yin Zhu''s car was driving very fast, and his party soon arrived at the community. Fortunately, this is the old community, and there is no camera, otherwise Yin Zhu would still be worried. Yin Zhu took a few people out of the car, and then told them, "turn back and step gently. Now many people are at home late at night. Don''t disturb others." Jono nodded a few times to show that he knew that they could not attract other people''s attention when they came here. It was best not to disturb people. Jono and his parents, who were waiting anxiously in the room, quickly opened the door of the room. Several people bowed their heads and entered the door. At this time, Yin Zhu''s parents were looking at a group of sweaters, many people, and others who came into their room Three people carrying, what''s the matter, injured? Yin Ping quickly shut the door, and then anxiously asked, "what''s the matter? But what happened on the way? My daughter''s identity can''t stand checking. What if something happened? " There is no one to check them. Once something happens, he will check it out. Yin Ping''s heart is shaking. What will he do if his daughter''s identity is discovered? Seeing Yin Ping''s anxiety, Yin Zhu said in a hurry: "Dad, don''t worry. It''s OK. They were injured in that world before. We didn''t have an accident." When Yin Ping heard this, he felt relieved. Fortunately, it wasn''t an accident, otherwise he couldn''t be at ease. Looking at the dizzy Bai Kun and the injured Bai Ji and Meng Ji, Yin Ping can''t help but pull them up. It seems that something has really happened in the world where Yin Zhu lives. Otherwise, how many of them are injured? Even if Yin Zhu escaped back to the earth? I don''t know what kind of thing it is. Is it serious? If my daughter wants to go back in the future, I have a headache. At this time, Huang Xiaoling had already brought out her cooked egg noodles. "Come on, let''s have some noodles first. Let''s finish if we have anything to do." Yin Zhu said that she and her partner, she thought there were only four or five people, but one of them was still dizzy and didn''t know how to deal with it. Just like them, they didn''t dare to take them to the hospital and had a headache. "Good." I''ve been busy for most of the night, but I''m a little hungry. At this time, Yin Zhu asked people to put Bai Kun in the room where she used to live. Just now, Huang Xiaoling and they had arranged the room. Even the quilts were made several beds over there, and the floor was finished. "Jono, let''s eat first." Yin Zhu says hello. Jono smiles at his parents carefully, and then sits down to eat noodles. Fortunately, they can still use chopsticks or something. The orcs directly grab the food at the beginning, or Yin Zhu goes to make a bad guy to eat, or it will make a joke here. Jono several people finish their meal with the fastest speed, and then sit there. Huang Xiaoling comes forward to help them collect the dishes and chopsticks. Jono wants to help, but he is afraid of doing something wrong. He is very constrained and stands there at a loss. "It''s all right, kid. Sit down and have a rest. I''ll clean it up." Huang Xiaoling looks at Qiao Nuo several very uneasy, then opens the mouth to comfort, these guys besides the body is strong, this face anything is quite good-looking, she this daughter has the blessing. After dinner, everyone sat down. At this time, Yin Zhu introduced the people in the room, starting from Jono, and then to Baiji. When they knew that Baiji and Mengji were Bai Kun''s parents, Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help but glare at Yin Zhu fiercely. Some elders didn''t say in advance that it was impolite of them to do so? "Baiji Mengji, right? My daughter is careless. Don''t care." Yin Ping is embarrassed to decorate for Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu saw the actions of her parents, she didn''t know what her parents were thinking. At this time, she pulled her parents and said, "you don''t have to be like this. Don''t you know what kind of person your daughter is? Am I the kind of person who has no sense of propriety? " When Yin Ping heard this, he pondered for a while. There was a lot of information in it. His daughter was not the kind of person who didn''t respect the elders. Now it''s obvious that Yin Zhu and his wife don''t like to see each other. That is to say, they must have done something to destroy the three outlooks. Otherwise, it would be a common quarrel. Her daughter would not be like this to the elders, and the couple would see each other It''s not a good thing to look like a dog. As expected, people can''t judge their appearance. Thinking of this, Yin Ping''s attitude towards Bai Ji and Bai Ji is colder.Bai Ji and Meng Ji look a little ugly at this time, but even if Yin Zhu''s parents don''t know what they''ve done, they will know it later. It''s just that they''ve been shaken by such a weak person for the first time. This kind of feeling is sour and refreshing. "Mom and Dad, you are busy in the middle of the night. There are still many things to be busy at home tomorrow. We have nothing to do, and Bai Kun will get better. So don''t worry. There will be a lot of time tomorrow. I will tell you all the things, OK?" Yin Zhu holds Huang Xiaoling''s hand. Her parents have dark circles under their eyes. It''s already midnight. Let''s have a rest. What can I do for you tomorrow. Huang Xiaoling looked at Yin Ping at this time. Yin Ping nodded and said, "yes, you''re tired too. Have a good rest. Let''s talk about something tomorrow." Yin Zhu brings too many people. Yin Zhu can''t help but let some people sleep on the sofa in the living room. She takes her four friends to her own room to sleep. The rest of Bai Jimeng Ji and Cheng an can only sleep in the living room first. Fortunately, it''s not cold now, and there are enough quilts at home, but they don''t worry about it. After Huang Xiaoling and Yin Ping entered the room, Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help saying, "old man, didn''t Yin Zhu say that there were only four partners before? Why are there five now? " After deducting Baiji and Mengji, aren''t there only five? Yin Ping said at this time: "isn''t Yin Zhu saying that the orc world can collect several companions. It''s estimated that they have collected them in recent years." Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help laughing at this time and said, "I don''t see that our daughter is also a playboy." When Yin Ping heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. If someone had told him before that you would have five sons in law, and one of his daughters would have five sons in law, he had to beat people so that he couldn''t take care of himself. Now I think it''s a bit dreamy. "My daughter said before that she would be here in the future and would not go back, right? I dream about her. I''m really happy that she can come back." Huang Xiaoling said nagging, any parents are thinking about their children. "By the way, their son-in-law''s appearance is a little eye-catching. You say they want to live here for a long time. I don''t think it''s suitable for the city. Can you let them go back to their hometown?" Huang Xiaoling thought of her son-in-law''s appearance and figure. When she went out, she thought it would attract people''s attention. It was better to arrange to go to a village in the countryside. Yin Ping nodded at this time. His hometown is a very secluded village. All his brothers have moved out from there. There are more than ten families living there now. It''s safe for his daughter and son-in-law to go there. Moreover, there are a lot of land there, and they can go there to farm. Of course, he didn''t expect his son-in-law to farm their land all their lives, but they are not Now I don''t know anything. It must take too much time. That time is very good in the village. It''s much easier to apply for Hukou in my hometown. Some families in my hometown didn''t apply for Hukou for their children. At that time, I''ll try to find a way to get them a legal identity, but the Hukou is in the countryside, and it''s not so easy to transfer it out later. This is a problem, and the problem of children''s reading in the future. There are two good students in the countryside No school. Children? Yin Ping thought it was wrong. Didn''t Yin Zhu say she had three children before? What about the kids? Did they run away and throw the baby away? No, my daughter is not that kind of person, is it difficult that the child has had an accident? Yin Ping can''t help telling Huang Xiaoling about her guess. Huang Xiaoling can''t help but feel distressed when she heard this. When Yin Zhu had an accident, she almost didn''t pout. If all three children had an accident, how painful would Yin Zhu be? "This matter can''t be mentioned for the time being. How can Yin Zhu''s life be so bad? How can we go through so many things?" Huang Xiaoling sighed. At this time, Yin Ping took a picture of Huang Xiaoling, "it will be better for us to watch." Besides this consolation, Yin Ping didn''t know what to say. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 Maybe I''m not used to it. In addition, people around me get up, and the lively sound comes into the room from outside the window, showing vitality. Jono several up, Yin Zhu is also embarrassed to stay in bed, plus her parents must have been up at this time, the eldest one, she did not mean to let her parents busy with their work, and lying there to sleep in, so still up. "Mom and Dad, you were so late yesterday. Why didn''t you sleep a little longer? Look, the dark circles under your eyes are so heavy." Yin Zhu looked at his parents with some heartache. Yin Ping said with a smile: "your mother and I are used to getting up so early. When we get up, we can''t sleep even if we want to go to bed. Come on, hurry to wash and have breakfast. Wash and wash Yongping, your mother has bought it and put it in the bathroom." At this time, Yin Ping raised the breakfast he was carrying in his hand. What a big bag of breakfast, Yin Zhu quickly took things in the past, "thank you, Dad." Then he quickly took several men to the bathroom to brush their teeth and wash their faces. In the orc world, because there was no toothbrush, Yin Zhu could only chew the leaves of a unique plant in the orc world with salt in his mouth. Yin Ping listened and laughed happily, "dad, as long as you''re OK. By the way, girl, how do you think about their injuries?" Yin Zhu took a look at Baiji and Mengji, then shook his head and said, "Dad is OK. Orcs have good physical fitness and strong self-healing ability. As long as they are not fatal injuries, they will gradually get better. It''s OK." When Yin Ping heard that it would be OK, he was a little relieved. If it would not be OK and he could not be sent to the hospital, he would really have a headache. When he went to a small drugstore, he would not know whether the medicine could suit the case. At this time, Yin Ping suddenly remembered that it was a big problem for his daughter to get sick after she came back. How can we solve this problem? "Dad, don''t frown. My mother will dislike it." Yin Zhugang taught Jono how to use toothbrush and how to turn on and off the tap. As soon as he came out, he saw her father frowning and suffering. He must be worried about her. Otherwise, the old man would not worry about eating and drinking, and would be happy to play chess and dance when he retired? When Yin Ping heard this, he glared at Yin Zhu, "heartless girl, I always brush your father. What''s your plan, girl?" Yin Ping asked at this time. He wants to protect all the children, but he can''t. He''s old. If Yin Zhu has a plan of his own, he''d better help him. Yin Zhu had thought about this problem for a long time. She held Yin Ping in her arms and said bitterly, "Dad, I want you to do something for me. When it''s time for me to enjoy my old age, I have to work hard because I always feel sorry for my dad. What''s more, I make my parents scared. At the beginning, I didn''t want to come back to you. I''m afraid I''ll give you trouble, but I can''t help you You''ll be sad to know that I really don''t come back to you. Dad, I''ve thought about it. No matter Jono or Tengxiao, they are not suitable to appear in the city. After all, there are too many people here and they attract people''s attention. So I want to go back to my father''s hometown and go back to the countryside. The orcs have great strength. They can do well in farming or breeding in the countryside. Moreover, we can avoid some troubles in the countryside and wait for the real life Jono, they have adapted to this world. Even after we get our own identity in this world, we will come back to see you. " When Yin Ping heard this, he nodded, "OK, girl, it''s good for you to have plans. In fact, it''s very good in your hometown. Sanqing Shuixiu, I have nothing to do with your mother, so I''ll go back with you to grow the land and go to the countryside for the elderly. The air there is much better than here." Yin Zhu knows that the reason why Yin Ping wants to go back to the countryside with them is that he doesn''t trust them. If he wants to go, he should follow them, so that his father won''t be upset. When everything is settled down, he can send them back. They have already taken root in this city, and their living habits are all urban. How can they adapt to the life in the countryside? It''s inconvenient to shop in the countryside, and there''s no medical treatment Nothing is good. "You father and daughter are really enough. Can you have breakfast first and not be hungry? I''ve been muttering over there all the time. " Huang Xiaoling watched several sons-in-law come out, but because Yin Zhu was still talking with Yin Ping over there, no one ate first. Now a group of people are sitting next to him. These children are really clever, and they are very polite to her, even humble. Maybe there are some reasons why they suddenly come to a strange world and are not stable. "Come on, you kids hurry to eat. The father and the daughter are all talking. Don''t blame them. Come first. They are hungry." Huang Xiaoling waved to Jono with a smile and looked at them lovingly. She also hoped that her enthusiasm would make the child feel better. "Thank you Mom Jono originally wanted to talk about his mother. Then he seemed to hear Yin Zhu call her mother, so he quickly changed his words. When Huang Xiaoling heard this, her mother''s face turned into a flower. She took Jono''s hand and said, "good boy, good boy, come here to eat." When Yin Zhu heard her mother''s extremely polite manner, she couldn''t help laughing. Is it because her mother-in-law is more happy to see her son-in-law? At this time, Yin Ping quickly stopped and asked a group of people to have breakfast. "Eat quickly. I''m in a hurry, so I don''t have to deal with it. I''ll buy it casually and take you back I''ll cook our special food and give you a taste to make sure it''s delicious. " Yin Ping originally wanted to take a few of them out to eat, but he just stopped thinking."Thank you, Dad. In fact, it''s delicious. We''ve never had anything so delicious." Jono said, raising his hand to the big meat bun in it. These things are really delicious for Jono and his family. In the orc world, what they used to eat was meat. In addition to meat, only some fruits were given to females. When Yin Zhu passed, they would eat some vegetables, because the main food of orcs was meat. Fortunately, orcs'' digestion ability was very good, not because they often ate meat If something goes wrong, in the words of Yin Zhu, the orcs are probably carnivores. This soft thing called baozi tastes soft. It also has a unique plant fragrance. It''s very good. It''s just a small amount. In fact, Yin Ping has already bought big meat buns. Usually a strong man is full of two or three big meat buns, but he bought five for Jono''s several people. When Yin Zhu came back, he seemed to be able to eat them, almost twice as much as normal people. How did he know that Yin Zhu''s appetite is much smaller than Jono''s, so he can''t take Yin Zhu to talk to Jono Nuo several than, this one person five steamed buns, some of them are really not enough to eat, even more than double, but Jono a few can''t mean to say that they don''t have enough to eat, anyway, hungry will not die. Yin Zhu knows what Jono''s appetite is, but she doesn''t say, so she doesn''t have to worry about her father. It''s good to cook early at noon. Now she finds that these guys are all big stomach kings, and it''s not easy to support them in the future. The party ate after a long drive. Jono watched how others did it. When he saw Yin Zhu and threw the clinker bag into the garbage can, they did the same, trying not to let themselves trouble others. "You talk at home first, and I''ll go shopping." Huang Xiaoling wiped her hands after eating and was ready to go out. This family has a lot to eat. Yin Zhu stood up and said, "Mom, I''ll go with you." So many dishes will kill the old lady. "Don''t worry, Jono, they just arrived here, they are not familiar with each other. If you leave people here like this, you can go with them as soon as possible." Huang Xiaoling gave up in a hurry. It''s really not suitable to leave these people here, but she can''t rest assured to let the old lady go out shopping by herself. "Or I''ll go with your mother and you''ll have a rest at home." Yin Ping stood up at this time. He wanted to ask his daughter what happened in that world, but he was also worried that the old woman went out to buy so many dishes. "All right, all of you, I don''t want to go to the market. I''ll go directly to the supermarket opposite. I''ll ask them to deliver the goods to my door later. You can accompany Yin Zhu at home. If someone knocks on the door or the neighbors come to us, Yin Zhu will be in the room at that time." Huang Xiaoling is very generous at this time. The supermarket over there provides door-to-door delivery. The two sides are relatively close, so long as you add ten yuan. If you are far away, you will get more money. According to the distance charge, the old lady usually has to go to the supermarket to buy things, and she is reluctant to ask someone to deliver them to the door. Ten yuan, Huang Xiaoling sometimes saves a lot. One by one, she was worried about her. Would she be so stupid that she could not bring it back? Although Yin Zhu came back late last night, it''s hard to ensure that no one found out. In case of curiosity from the neighbors, one room is still the kind of person who can''t be provoked by the big three. If people are afraid of calling the police, they can''t explain clearly. It''s better to leave someone at home. And there is a dizzy and two injured people at home. It''s not normal at first sight. People will find that something will definitely happen, so the old man must be at home. Yin Ping saw that Huang Xiaoling had said this, so he nodded, "that old lady, you must ask someone to send it, don''t mention it by yourself, don''t save that little money, you know." Yin Ping could not help but exhort a few more words. Looking at Yin Ping''s wordy appearance, Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "I know, I know. Don''t worry. I''m not that stupid. Don''t worry." Huang Xiaoling was stunned by her wallet and mobile phone, then she turned around and went out. Looking at the old woman''s neat appearance, Yin Ping couldn''t help saying that it was because he knew the old woman''s temperament that he wanted to be wordy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 After Huang Xiaoling went out, Yin Ping sat down in the chair in the living room with a serious expression. Jono knew that Yin Ping should have something to say by looking at his face, so he sat down one by one, even Baiji and Mengji. It can be said that the things in this world, little by little, refresh their cognition, but also aware of their own shortcomings, do not see arrogance as white sacrifice, this will also put away its claws? "Yin Zhu said to me that you will live in this world in the future. You won''t live in that world, will you?" Asked Yin Ping. Jono looked and nodded, "yes, we''re not going back." "Well, I''ll tell you in detail that there are no orcs in our world, but only people. Do you understand why? That is to say, you are a special existence in this world. You can''t be discovered by anyone. Otherwise, what is waiting for you is not death, but something more terrifying than death. I don''t want you to have an accident, because once you have an accident, it means that my daughter will have an accident. If you have something strange in mind, I will kill you at the first time, Don''t think you are powerful. We have many machines that can kill people. Do you understand? " Yin Ping doesn''t know how much these people think of their daughter. Now when they come here, they certainly dare not betray Yin Zhu. Who knows, after learning the knowledge of the world, when they find out that they can only be a few people with Yin Zhu as a woman, they will not be able to stand the test. He doesn''t want his daughter to stand the test, and his feelings won''t stand the test The best way is to tie them together, which one others don''t have a chance to do. Jono nodded with certainty at this time, "Dad, don''t worry, none of us can betray Yin Zhu, and we don''t have the courage to contact other females. Just as you said, our identity, you can rest assured." When Yin Ping heard this, he nodded. It was pleasant to hear. Either he liked to threaten people, or he warned them before they could see their position clearly. Yin Zhu watched his father teach Qiao Nuo a few lessons over there. He couldn''t help feeling his strong father''s love. Her father was like this. He was super hearted and told him not to be super hearted. He would be OK. "Well, Yin Zhu also told me about the arrangement for you. Now I''ll give you a general idea and see if you have any other opinions. If you don''t have any opinions, just do as we say. How about that?" Yin Ping is not a judge. If he arranges people according to his own will, they will cause more trouble. "Dad, you say, let''s listen." Reich could not help talking at this time. Yin Ping nodded, "it''s very important that you don''t have identity, and the city is very strict, and your identity is not easy to fill, so I''m going to let you go to my hometown first. My hometown is in a small mountain village in the northwest. It''s very far away, and there are not many people living in it. Besides, it''s all from my clan, and no one will say anything to send you there, but it''s not easy And behind the village is the mountain, where you don''t have to worry about being found, and where you can farm or breed by yourself, and then by the way, you can learn the relevant knowledge of the world. When you are there for a few years, we will slowly arrange the identities of you. After you have the identities, it will be much more convenient for you to walk, What do you think? If you have any comments, you can make them. " Jono heard this quickly nodded, "Dad, we have no problem, that place is very good, we like mountains best, we can run freely." Leihe nodded hastily. "Yes, we like mountains very much." The room is too small for them. Each of them is 2.45 meters tall. The height of the room is less than 2.73 meters. It can be said that it is very narrow. There is always a kind of want to make a hole in the top of the head. Of course, the living conditions here are much better than those of the orcs. Soft cloth, warm soft quilt and magic electricity As, all kinds of fragrant toiletries, everyone is magical, people in this world really have a good life. "You can change, right? I want to warn you that you are not allowed to change outside, nor in the mountains, because no one knows whether you will be found. No one has some surveillance or even some secret video heads. Except in your own home, you should be careful everywhere, or you will take your own life as a joke, or even take it Yin Zhu and all of you are joking. Do you understand? " Yin Ping said very seriously. "I know." Leihe nodded in a hurry. He would be careful. This is the world. He is very strict. However, Yin Zhu said that when the world develops to the back and gets better and better, it will naturally be like this. The orc world will also be managed in this way. Only in this way can no one make mistakes and break the law. "Well, that''s about it. I have nothing else to say. I hope you can have a good life with Yin Zhu." Yin Ping is smiling now. Jono and Leihe are relieved at this time. Before they saw Yin Ping''s serious expression, they were worried about what Yin Zhu''s father was going to do. Fortunately, they didn''t want to break them up. It''s very good.Yin Ping looked at Qiao Nuo''s relief and couldn''t help laughing. He wasn''t the kind of father-in-law who deliberately made trouble. Besides, his daughters had been married for many years, and it was useless to make trouble. Besides, his daughters were five by themselves. He didn''t mean to embarrass others. However, looking at the appearance of these people, it is obvious that they have Yin Zhu in mind. Otherwise, they would not be so nervous. It would be better if the children themselves have a good relationship than if they were involved because of their interests or some unavoidable relationship. At this time, Yin Ping went directly to Baiji and Mengji, sat down and said calmly, "can you tell me how you bullied my daughter? Now her Laozi is here, you can tell me?" Bai Ji and Meng Ji were stunned when they heard this, and then they looked at Yin Ping foolishly. They came to settle accounts. "How dare you bully my daughter and admit it?" Yin Ping said sarcastically, "did you think my daughter was not protected, so you can bully her. Her parents are alive and well. How dare you bully my daughter?" Yin Ping said angrily, even the parents in law can''t bully their own daughter. Bai Ji and Meng Ji are silly at this time. They remember that Yin Zhu didn''t say what happened in the orc world. How could this man bully Yin Zhu? Qiao Nuo is watching the play at this time. Yin Zhu''s father is domineering, so he should settle accounts with Bai Ji and Meng Ji. These two are not things. They have done so many things to Yin Zhu, but they don''t have an apology. Now they want to follow him. If it wasn''t for Bai Kun''s sake, they would have dealt with them long ago. Yin Zhu felt very sweet at this time. She was deeply moved. This is her father. She didn''t say anything about it, so she guessed something from her attitude. This is her father. She knows that there is something wrong with her daughter. Maybe Bai Ji and Meng Ji''s expression is too silly. Yin Ping hums coldly at this time, "do you want to say how I know? Yin Zhu doesn''t seem to say, does he? I know the daughter I taught. You are the elder. If you didn''t do something too much to make her dislike you, her attitude towards you would never be like this. Do you understand? My daughter is a good filial girl. Now I won''t tell you how you bullied my daughter. " At the end of Yin Ping''s words, Bai Ji couldn''t help smiling faintly, and then looked at Yin Ping contemptuously, "what can I do if I bully your daughter? Can you throw us out? You can throw us out if you''re not afraid to be found When Yin Ping heard this, his face turned black, and then he stood up angrily, "you are really shameless. Do you think I can''t do anything with you like a mangy dog? You dream, I have many ways to deal with you." Yin Ping couldn''t help grinding his teeth at this time. He thought this man would be obedient when he arrived at his own site, but he still had a temper. It was really a terrible thing. He had to clean up this son of a bitch. "Dad, don''t be angry. They didn''t bully me either. Am I the kind of stupid person who can''t fight against me? Besides, Bai Kun avenged me. I just feel sorry for him. " Yin Zhu can''t bear to be angry with Yin Ping. "Well, Bai Kun will defend you. He is a good man." Yin Ping said with a smile, and then he waited for Bai Ji and Meng Ji. Bai Ji can''t help humming when he hears the words "good man". This man should mean male, but this old man is interesting. He is so weak that he dares to challenge himself. If he were in the orc world, he would have been pressed on the ground for a long time. It doesn''t work here. Who is living under other people''s eaves now and has no status. At this time, Mengji stretched out her hand to pinch Baiji''s arm, and then whispered, "why do you say that? We don''t mean that. Why do you deliberately provoke the old man?" If they want to say that they deliberately bully Yin Zhu, it''s true that they didn''t. before they calculated Yin Zhu, their positions were different. Isn''t it normal for them to calculate Yin Zhu at that time? Besides, what do you want to do if their sons are compensated? Now they come to the world with Yin Zhu. They just want to see Bai Kun well. They won''t embarrass Yin Zhu much. This white sacrifice is evil taste. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 "Jono, come and sit down. Let''s talk." Yin Ping beckons to Qiao Nuo on the other side. It is obvious that Yin Zhu''s partners are headed by Qiao Nuo. Qiao Nuo sat in front of Yin Ping and asked carefully, "Dad, I''ll tell you what you want to talk about as long as I know." Yin Ping smiles and pats the younger generation of Qiao Nuo, "don''t be nervous, just chat. How do you know Yin Zhu?" When Jono heard this question, he talked about his fate with Yin Zhu vividly. At the beginning, he just took it as a responsibility. After all, Yin Zhu was pregnant at that time. As a pregnant female of a tribe, she didn''t have a partner to take care of her. Montay, as the head of a tribe, gave her son away. Jono didn''t think about the relationship at first, but later he slowly changed Attracted by Yin Zhu, thinking of the initial beauty, Jono recalls the past with a smile on his face. The reason why Yin Ping chats with Qiao Nuo is that he wants to know how his daughter is living in another world. His daughter knows that she always reports good news but not bad news, so he doesn''t ask Yin Zhu at all, but asks from Qiao Nuo directly. When you hear that Jono says that Yin Zhu just used to be a mother, and Tengxiao doesn''t accept her daughter, it''s like leaving everything to her daughter. At this time, Yin Ping coldly looks at Tengxiao and snorts. According to Jono, females don''t have much fighting power. In the orc world, females rely on their partners to survive. Tengxiao knows that Yin Zhu is pregnant But not accepting it is tantamount to forcing Yin Zhu to die. Even though what Jono says now is just a word, it seems very simple, but Yin Ping can imagine how helpless and afraid his daughter was at that time. Don''t like Tengxiao, Yin Ping again cold hum, and then throw Tengxiao a look to kill. Tengxiao looks at Qiao Nuo pleading. His ancestors beg you to stop. Now Yin Zhu''s father wants to kill him. When he knows that he still betrays Yin Zhu for his children, does he have a way to live? People really can''t do wrong things. If they do wrong, they have to atone for it all their lives. Qiao Nuo looks at Yin Zhu''s father, listening to himself and looking up at him. He is very happy in his heart. At the same time, he thinks his father-in-law is very funny. "Jono, you''re a good, good boy." Yin Ping is grateful to Qiao Nuo for her maintenance of Yin Zhu. Qiao Nuo stands beside Yin Zhu when she is in the most difficult time. Qiao Nuo smiles with pride at this time. It seems that the father-in-law''s favor is very good. Leihe couldn''t help reaching out and touching his neck. He always felt chilly. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything wrong to Yin Zhu. He wasn''t afraid of it, but his father-in-law seemed to be smiling. He was very fierce when he should be. But my father-in-law likes Jono more and more. If this goes on, Jono has no one else in his eyes except Jono. Jono has already talked about Leihe at this time. Leihe rushes up and tells me that he has saved Yin Zhu. Then he expresses his love for Yin Zhu. Jono knows that he likes Yin Zhu almost as much as he likes I want to give others a chance, so I just quit. Yin Ping looks at Lei he who is eager to show his kindness. As long as he really likes his daughter, he likes it. Leihe then said with a smile that he knew Yinzhu and what happened to Yinzhu. The happy memories of meeting Yinzhu made Leihe feel happy and made Yinping look sideways. This child really likes Yinzhu and seems to have no debt to Yinzhu. Otherwise, how dare he take the initiative to speak without looking at Tengxiao Now I''m in the corner, I wish I didn''t have the best sense of existence. Leihe said something about Yinzhu for a long time. Cheng an also said, "I, I helped Yinzhu a lot. I betrayed my tribe for Yinzhu." In fact, betraying his tribe is really not a good thing, but Cheng''an is still happy to say that jonoreh can show himself one by two. If he doesn''t show himself, won''t he be compared? Leihe was not happy at this time and said: "Cheng An, what''s wrong with you? You''re still very late. Wait for me to tell Dad first." Did not look at Yin Zhu PA, this will be looking at himself lovingly, very satisfied with it? What does Cheng an do at this time? Seeing this, Yin Ping smiles sincerely, "you are all very well, very well." Yin Ping poured a glass of water for Leihe at this time. "After talking for a long time, Leihe, you are thirsty. Drink water first." Leihe happily drinks tea with the cup, and then takes a proud look at Jono. This is the tea that the father-in-law poured for him alone, but no one else has. Yin Zhu can''t help but smile when she looks at her father listening there. Huang Xiaoling calls at this time to say that she is going to take the supermarket people back and ask the old man to pick them up at the door. Obviously, she doesn''t want the supermarket staff to see Yin Zhu. Yin Ping stopped taking the key and went out. After a while, the couple came into the room with two bags of things. Seeing this, Yin Zhu said, "my God, mom, how did you buy so much food? Did you feed pigs at that time?" Hearing this, Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help but look at her daughter who had no words to hide. "Several sons-in-law''s appearance and temperament are not bad. It''s really cheap for her daughter. I can only say that a fool has a fortune.""It''s not feeding pigs. You can eat more than pigs?" Huang Xiaoling rolled her eyes. When Yin Ping heard this, he laughed, and then quickly reached out to help, "Mom, I''ll help you." Orcs eat a lot. It''s hard for her mother to think of a recipe for so many dishes. "Heartless dead girl." Huang Xiaoling gritted her teeth and poked Yin Zhu''s forehead with an index finger. Yin Zhu followed up with a smile, and Jono also followed up the kitchen in a hurry, "Mom, what can I do for you? You say, I will do the washing and cutting." "You don''t need to come here. You go to the hall and chat with them. I''ll just talk to Yin Zhu." The son-in-law has just arrived. She doesn''t want to ask for help. "I''ve heard Yin Zhu say for a long time how delicious the food you cooked is. You didn''t see the noodles yesterday. We drank all the soup. We mainly had barbecue and soup. Yin Zhu taught us. I want to learn some tips from my mother so that I can cook them for Yin Zhu later." Jono said with a smile, the father-in-law''s favor is almost finished, the mother-in-law''s flattery also needs to be patted, in the orc world, female partners will also listen to their parents'' opinions, so their parents must please. At this time, Yin Ping put down the things in his hand, and then waved to Tengxiao on one side, "Tengxiao, let''s have a chat and get familiar with it." Bai Kun has been in a coma, and Yin Zhu''s other partners are all trying to get close to him. They also say that they are good to Yin Zhu, but obviously they don''t owe Yin Zhu any debt. Instead, it''s Tengxiao. If he did something wrong at the beginning, Jono has made it clear. At this time, he shouldn''t bow his head and admit it, and then it''s ok? It should be that this guy is still doing something wrong to Yin Zhu. Tengxiao at this time in the face of Yin Ping''s eyes with the same needle, some uneasy, Yin Zhu father terrible. Tengxiao looks at his brothers for help at this time. As a result, they don''t see him one by one. They don''t mean to find something to do, they just keep their eyes on doing something else when he doesn''t exist. "Why don''t you have the patience to talk with me?" Yin Ping looked at Tengxiao looking around and couldn''t help humming. It seemed that his guess was correct. Yin Zhu has already said that Bai Kun has become what he is now in order to save Yin Zhu. That is to say, among so many partners, Yin Zhu has other thoughts in front of him, which is what he needs to beat. Yin Ping doesn''t think he is the kind of evil father-in-law. In fact, he doesn''t like to take care of his grown-up children, because they are grown-up and don''t need him to take care of them all the time. They are all old and big. They have their own steelyard in their heart. This is the first time they see their son-in-law. They always have to say something, so that others don''t think that he doesn''t love his daughter and bully them. Teng Xiao shook his head when he heard this. He was quick and fierce. He wanted to shake his head down. "Come on, shake what, show your ability, shake me dizzy." Yin Ping''s tone was very light, but it was heavy in Tengxiao''s ears. Tengxiao knelt down in front of Yin Ping and hugged Yin Ping''s thigh. "Dad, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me." Yin Ping was confused by Tengxiao''s crisp kneeling. Then he saw Tengxiao hold his hand and clap it with a slap. "Let go, it''s painful. How strong are you? Don''t you count it in your heart? You''re going to break my old leg. " Tengxiao heard this scared to let go, and then did not know what to do? Leihe at this time quickly came forward to hold Tengxiao, "Tengxiao, you talk, don''t start, you are not light and heavy, don''t every discretion." "Dad, I''m wrong." Tengxiao lowers his head and dares not look at Yin Ping. He just wants to beg for mercy, but forgets that human beings are weak to orcs. "Say, what did you do to apologize to Yin Zhu?" Yin Ping angrily patted the table and asked. When Huang Xiaoling heard this in the kitchen, she couldn''t help looking up. When she saw Tengxiao kneeling on the ground, she couldn''t help frowning. What is the old man doing? Even if she wants to see her son-in-law kneeling, she can''t make people kneel on the ground. Jono, who is helping, knows exactly what he is doing, so he comforts Huang Xiaoling with a smile, "Mom, it doesn''t matter. It''s Tengxiao who has done something wrong. It''s right for Dad to teach him a lesson." Seeing that Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu are old gods, Huang Xiaoling is relieved, as long as the old man doesn''t deliberately make trouble for others. As for the son-in-law, the son-in-law can''t bully his own daughter. Besides, it''s not rare for the son-in-law to come down so many times, especially the bad one. Thinking of this, Huang Xiaoling doesn''t care. Tengxiao didn''t know that he had no good face in front of his father-in-law and mother-in-law. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 "What did Tengxiao do? Did he do something bad to Yin Zhu?" At this time, Huang Xiaoling could not help asking that if she could make a man kneel down to her father-in-law, she must have done something wrong to other people''s daughters, otherwise it would not be like this. Jono smiles at Yin Zhu at this time, and then compared with a thumb, Yin Zhu''s parents are really quite sensitive to this matter, very powerful. At this time, Huang Xiaoling dropped her eyes and continued her actions in her hands. After a long time, she said to Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo, "Tengxiao, no matter what she has done, now that it''s over, you''ve brought people here, obviously ready to forgive him. Some things between the couple can''t be kept in mind, let alone embarrass each other. Is that right Then your feelings will not be good. Since you have chosen to forgive, you have to put it down. So do you, Jono. Yin Zhu says that you are the husband. You have to do your duty well. My daughter is a little coquettish. It depends on you. " When Jono heard this, he nodded, "Mom, don''t worry, we won''t do anything to Tengxiao. In fact, this matter has just happened for a short time. As for Dad, it''s right to embarrass him. It''s just this time. After this time, we won''t take it out and continue to talk about it." Jono''s parents are more and more comfortable now. "Yin Zhu, husband and wife know that your mother can''t teach you much. You are so old, and you have your own ideas. Our situation is different here. But I know that there must be many contradictions where there are many people, and you are the head of the family. If you want to balance the relationship well, you must not be biased. Only if you are just and fair, then they won''t complain, even because of the lack of justice Only when you are fair and just can their relationship be better. I don''t know which of your partners pays more for you or who you prefer. But remember, don''t be biased, so that your family can be harmonious. " Huang Xiaoling said earnestly. Yin Zhu nodded cleverly, "Mom, I will." I don''t know how many years I haven''t heard my mother''s nagging. Now I feel very warm. Jono at this time also followed, "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll take care of the others. If there''s a pet fight, I''ll stop it, but not yet. Our relationship is very good now." "Well, I know you''re fine, Jono. You''ll be fine with me." Huang Xiaoling smiles and answers. The child has been trying to please herself. Huang Xiaoling still feels that her daughter is valued. That''s good. She''s most afraid that her daughter''s partners don''t really want to live with her daughter because they have to. Now it seems pretty good. "Ma, how do you cook this meat? Can you teach me, this smell is very fragrant Qiao Nuo asked with a smile, saying that in the orc direct inside they cook the most food or meat, but not Huang Xiaoling cook this one. Huang Xiaoling said with a smile, "this is sweet and sour meat. It''s sour and sweet. You''ll try it later. Is it delicious?" "Mom''s cooking must be delicious." Jono answered, and Huang Xiaoling taught Jono how to cook sweet and sour meat. She said that there are all kinds of vegetables and cooking methods for all kinds of things here, which opened Jono''s eyes. These foods are very fragrant, which must be very good. Yin Zhu looks at Lo Nuo and his mother getting along very well. At this time, he has discussed how to cook the dishes in the past one by one. Yin Zhu has never seen this side of Qiao Nuo. It''s probably the first time that Qiao Nuo has been flattered, but it''s extremely harmonious. In the living room, Yin Ping coldly looked at Tengxiao kneeling in front of him, "why do you use so much force, and what kneeling? If you kneel twice, the floor will be worn by you?" Yin Ping couldn''t help grinding his teeth at this time. He had a toothache when he heard the sound. Tengxiao is not the kind of person who doesn''t care about Yin Zhu, but how can he do something wrong with Yin Zhu? Is it hard to think better? Tengxiao didn''t know how to answer at this time. "Get up and sit down. Tell me what you did to Yin Zhu?" Yin Ping said angrily, startled. Tengxiao hesitated and didn''t know what to say. Yin Ping frowned and said, "how dare you do it but don''t have the courage to say it?" "RAH, come on." Yin Ping looks at Tengxiao and droops his head. He doesn''t like to say that Tengxiao is not worthy of him. He dares to be brave. He can look up at each other. At this time, Leihe simply goes on with Yin Zhu''s story. When Yin Ping hears that Yin Zhu has done a series of things in the orc world, he is proud of his daughter. His daughter is not selfish and selfish. She is excellent and better than she imagined. Of course, Yin Ping also looks curiously at Jono, who is helping in the kitchen There is another personality, that is to say, Jono has two personalities. Fortunately, both of them like Yin Zhu. If they are antagonistic, they will be finished. However, he has not yet seen another personality of Jono. He even changed his name. It seems that he is also an independent personality. It is said that he is quite cute and clever. He will call people out later. Then I went to Yinzhu and went to Meizu. Yinzhu was separated from everyone, but not together. Yinzhu met Bai Yangui, who met Bai Yangui at that time. Yinping sighed that Yinzhu''s story in the orc world was quite wonderful. Leihe had made a long story short, and then talked about Bai jimengji, and of course Yinzhu''s three children Then one goes to Mengzu, and finally breaks down the trick of Mengzu, two race wars. Then Baiji Mengji and his wife use many hands and feet in it. Tengxiao gives Yinzhu to Mengzu for the sake of his children. Finally, baikun takes on the mission for Yinzhu. This kind of hearing Yin Ping''s surprise, he just looks at Baiji and Mengji, but he doesn''t see it. It''s a pity It''s still big.Bai Ji and Meng Ji are listening, but Bai Ji still smiles with pride. If it wasn''t for Bai Kun''s backwardness, his plan would be safe, while Meng Ji laughs at Yin Ping with regret. It''s better not to be too proud of other people''s daughter, who is still in other people''s home now. Yin Ping managed to straighten out Yin Zhu''s affairs in the orc world, and also heard about it. That is to say, it was not easy for her daughter to listen to her. Except for a few days of stable life at the beginning, the next day she had been running around in intrigue. A weak woman jumped up all the burdens, and the main culprits were Baiji and Meng woman. At this time, Yin Ping went directly to Baiji and Mengji, "don''t you have anything to say now?" When Bai Ji heard this, he turned his head and said that it was impossible to say something like sorry and apology. It was impossible in his life. Besides, he had already failed and lost his son. What do you want? Dream Ji is to want to apologize, but white sacrifice but a pull her, "dream Ji you right, you are listen to me." When Yin Ping heard this, he raised his leg and said, "are you still human? You love your daughter-in-law. Why don''t you think that your son will love his daughter-in-law? I knew that your husband and wife were such a thing. I''ll ask someone to throw you out directly. " He was so angry that no wonder Yin Zhu ignored them. At this time, Bai Ji said without fear: "you can throw us out now, I don''t care." Bai Ji is sure that Yin Ping can''t throw himself out at this time. If Yin Zhu didn''t leave him at the beginning, he won''t leave them at this time. When Yin Ping heard Bai Ji''s brazen words, he was a little angry and trembled. What should he do in the face of his family like a rogue? Then you have to be more rogue and shameless than him. "You can have green vegetables at noon today." I remember orcs like to eat meat. The old lady cooked a lot of meat dishes, but she didn''t have these two. Wasn''t she hurt? Then eat light, don''t want to eat good. Bai Ji shrugged his shoulders when he heard this. Is he the kind of person who will be confused by two stutters? What is not eating? Whatever you want, but Baiji didn''t expect to be beaten so soon. The noodles last night and breakfast today are all simple things. Today''s lunch is for dinner, and the old lady has made a lot of meat. He doesn''t believe that the two will not accept the temptation of delicious food. He doesn''t believe that the delicious food of China is unique in the world, and the two who haven''t seen the world won''t care. Yin Ping is absolutely on the line with Bai Ji. An old man who has nothing thinks he is the king of heaven. Where is he proud of being bullied by dogs? He must teach him what it means to recognize reality. A damned old man, Yin Ping said that he must clean up the old man, otherwise his daughter will not have a good life in the future. Bai Ji''s heart is too deep, and her daughter is not his opponent at all. He doesn''t know that she will be sold, so he, as a father, must clean up the other party, so that he can teach the other party not to show signs. As for Tengxiao, Yin Ping doesn''t care. Tengxiao has admitted his mistake, and he probably won''t dare to do it in the future. It''s meaningless for him to grasp the mistakes all the time, so the only people he wants to target are Bai Ji and Meng Ji. Tengxiao also wishes that Yin Ping''s eyes could not be on him. He was worried that he would be abandoned. Fortunately, a more hateful man has shifted his father-in-law''s eyes. Bai Jimeng Ji, you are really good people. Tengxiao sighs. Mengji looked at Baiji against Yinping, and couldn''t help reaching out and pinching Baiji, "what we care about now is baikun, and we won''t hurt Yinzhu in the future." This statement is also considered soft. What else does Bai Ji want to say, but Meng Ji has already glared at Bai Ji fiercely, which makes Yin Zhu''s father so angry that he has a sense of accomplishment? Bai Ji wants to say that he is so angry with Bai Kun that he has to let Yin Zhu''s father get angry with him. Why should the other party''s daughter abduct his son and make him so angry, but the other party is so happy, no way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 Soon it was noon, and it was crowded for everyone to sit down at a big round table. We just had to make do with it. The table was full of dishes made by Huang Xiaoling and three people, and each portion was very enough, just like the orcs. If a small plate was not enough to eat. When Yin Ping saw Bai Ji and Meng Ji sitting down, he quickly put the only two dishes of vegetables on the table in front of them. "Our family is kind. If someone else''s family meets such a heartless dog, how can they let people eat free food at home?" Huang Xiaoling was busy before. She didn''t know what Baiji did to Yin Zhu. But yesterday, her husband and wife guessed that Baiji should be very bad to Yin Zhu. Today, looking at the old man''s sarcasm, it seems that it''s not good there. It''s just the enemy. Otherwise, the old man''s accomplishment can''t have such an attitude towards his in laws. Bai Ji shrugged his shoulders at this time. The animal words on this side were basically swearing, but there were all kinds of wild animals on the orc side, so Bai Ji didn''t feel much about it. As for eating only green vegetables, it''s impossible. The food types and food processing methods on this side were much more powerful than those in their era. These things were very delicious just by smelling, he said How is it possible to give up? What''s more, he no longer works hard, but wants to look after his son and provide for the aged. In this case, what''s more important than eating? Moreover, his great ideal died because of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu always wanted to make up for his good old age. Bai Ji is very calm at this time, and then uses chopsticks to give Meng Ji something to eat. As for eating only the vegetables in front of him, it''s impossible. Yin Ping looked at Bai Ji''s face and skin, and his face froze. "Some people don''t even want to have a face." At this time, Bai Ji looks up and takes a light look at Yin Ping. This man obviously wants to embarrass him. If he really cares, it''s his own sorrow. "What a thick skin. We can''t match it." See Bai Ji don''t take the move, people don''t care to eat, didn''t see Bai Ji this will give dream Ji clip vegetables? "Mengji, this is delicious. Try it." Baiji takes care of Mengji gently. Meng Ji can''t help laughing bitterly when she sees that Yin Ping''s face is going to be distorted. Bai Ji is just like this. But father Yin Zhu is angry in his heart. He is not bad. He said that he would let them eat green vegetables before, but they didn''t take care of them. Did they just say something sarcastic? Yin Ping didn''t want to continue to say that the other party didn''t accept the move. Besides, the baiji ate fast. If he said a few more words, he probably didn''t have to eat. It''s better to eat first. A big table full of food so that some of them swept away. After eating, Yin Zhu felt his stomach comfortably, "eat well, I dream of eating these delicious food." Everything is good in the orc world, but the food is really hard to say. Yin Zhu has tried his best to recover the food on the earth, but there is still a big deviation. Now that he''s back, he can finally eat delicious food. After eating and drinking, Yin Zhu said to his parents, "Mom and Dad, do you want to take a lunch break? You didn''t sleep well yesterday?" Yin Zhu''s parents shook their heads. They were a little sleepy, but they could hold on. Then their daughter''s affairs were not well arranged. They didn''t have the heart to rest and sleep, did they. "Since you want to go back, I''ll call the people in my hometown. However, the earliest old house in our family has not been owned for decades, and now it is estimated that it has become a dangerous house, so I can''t live in it. But there should be something better to live in. Let''s borrow it for a while, and then we''ll build a new house ourselves. Do you think it''s feasible?" Yin Ping put forward his own opinion. His house is small, and it is very crowded. As for the house in his hometown, it is definitely not suitable for them. First of all, the height is not suitable. Their house should be built higher. Yin Zhu nods. It''s a good arrangement. She can''t stay here all the time to eat her parents'' food. As far as they are concerned, their parents will be poor sooner or later. Yin Ping soon called back to find someone to borrow a house. To tell you the truth, their village is very remote, and their families are curious about how Yin Zhu came back to the mountain village. After all, young people are willing to go outside to develop. Yin Ping said that the children of their relatives want to go to the mountains to develop planting and breeding, and they don''t have much money. The capital is not enough. It''s very expensive to rent land near the city. Many people in the countryside don''t plant it. It''s cheap to rent it. Even if they fail, they don''t lose much money. They want to have a try. Of course, the traffic on their side is not very convenient. There are three roads and eighteen bends, and the road is just a small one, barely enough for a car to walk. If you drive one more car, you don''t know how to avoid it. There must be some troubles, but they can''t stand it, and the cost is cheap. Some people believe that they can only go to remote places if they have no capital. Their Yin family is relatively harmonious here. They are Yin Ping''s relatives. When they come to their village, they will certainly take care of them. They even said that they would clean the room and wait for Yin Zhu to come to check in. Yin Ping said thanks again when he knew.Yin Zhu looked at his father busy for his own things, round and round, want to have no time to rest, Yin Zhu can''t help but feel distressed, "Dad, my things are not urgent, even if you want to drive me away, I also want to stay at home for two or three days, you still go to rest, not urgent, this thing tomorrow and the day after tomorrow can be." When Yin Ping heard this, he laughed. How can he not be in a hurry? He is most concerned about children''s affairs. He just wants to quickly arrange all the things he wants to do, so that he can be at ease. Otherwise, he will not be at ease when he thinks that there are still many things to do. "In addition, Yin Zhu, dad bought you a mobile phone and a bank card at home. What do you need? You can buy it online. By the way, does your partner need to buy a mobile phone?" Yin Ping can''t help but ask, saying that he took into account his daughter''s needs at the first time. He didn''t think so much about this son-in-law. When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head This one, two, three, four, five, if so many people want a mobile phone, is this going to empty his father? As for the bank card, Yin Zhu still took it. She had to rely on her father to live for a while. She had a lot of things stored in her backpack, but they were all from the orc world. When she came back last time, Yin Zhu didn''t dare to let out all the animal skins. What she let out were some common species, even very close to the earth I''m afraid that people will find something unusual. It''s the same this time. Besides, some of these things should always be left as a memento. Bai Ji''s eyes are a little hot at this time. Jono doesn''t need them. He needs them. The thing called mobile phone can not only transmit sound, but also make a lot of things, and even buy things on it. It seems that he plays with it. Unfortunately, it seems to be a personal thing, which can''t be borrowed. When it doesn''t work, it''s also well put away. No one wants to use it. For example, old man Yin Ping, once used well, hides it. It''s stingy. Bai Ji wants to say that if he has a mobile phone, he can definitely use the fastest speed to understand the world. Although TV is useful, it''s still not good enough. He wants a mobile phone, but he has no money. As for robbing it, robbing it is useless. He can''t use it. People are always willing to teach him how to use it. Mengji looks at Baiji''s eyes shining. She can''t help laughing. Baiji''s things are never out of reach. Thinking of this, Mengji touches a string of animal bone bracelets on her arm. Then she takes the bracelet back and takes it to Yin Ping''s front. "Shall I use this bracelet to change your mobile phone with you?" Although Mengji''s bracelet is made of animal bone, it''s also made of the best animal bone. If you don''t say it, you can''t feel it''s made of bone. It''s obvious that she''s taken it for many years. The whole string of beads are very smooth. The animal bone feels cold, like white jade. It''s very comfortable. Some beads also have some patterns, and those patterns are all smooth It''s different. It''s obviously not polished by the same beast. There are few animal bones that can be used as jewelry. It''s even more difficult for this bracelet to be polished into beads. It''s very valuable. Yin Ping doesn''t like the baiji Mengji couple, but he doesn''t cheat people. At this time, he directly pushed back Mengji''s bracelet, "you''re a good thing. Your mobile phone is not worth the money." It''s very good, but it shouldn''t be greedy. He won''t be greedy. Besides, it''s Meng Ji''s favorite. He doesn''t want it. Baiji was stunned when he saw Mengji take out the string. Then he quickly went up and took the string back to Mengji. "How did you take it out? It''s left by the king of beasts." The king of beasts will take out the most powerful booty of his life to polish a bead, and gradually have this string of beads. Meng Ji smiles at this time. If Yin Ping doesn''t accept it, she gives it to Yin Zhu, "then I''ll give this string of beads to Bai Kun. You can help to collect it first." After listening to the story of the orc world all morning, Yin Ping also knew that Mengji was the last descendant of the ORC. This string of beads was valuable in the orc world. At this time, she put things into Yin Zhu''s hand. Although it was for Bai Kun, she recognized Yin Zhu. Thinking of this, Yin Ping can''t help feeling better. After all, Baiji and Mengji didn''t approve of Yin Zhu before. They just want to use Yin Zhu. Now they are approved. That''s what they mean. The couple are not feeling well now. For the sake of Bai Kun''s true love for his daughter, he won''t embarrass them. He is such a generous man. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677 As for the mobile phone Baiji wants, Yin Ping said that he still has an old one. Although it''s not easy to use, baiji is only in the trial stage, which is still enough. Yin Ping gives Bai Ji his old mobile phone. Bai Ji doesn''t want to give it up. It''s good to use it. At this time, Yin Ping discusses with Yin Zhu whether to tell Yin Zhi about Yin Zhu. Last time, he only told Yin Zhi that he was a distant cousin. At that time, he just called his family back to meet him. After all, Yin Zhu was going to leave at that time. It''s not good for too many people to know Yin Zhu''s secret. After this time, Yin Zhu wanted to stay at home. What''s more important is that his husband and wife also wanted to give money to Yin Zhu. This must be told to Yin Zhi, lest Yin Zhi think they were cheated. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "it''s better to tell my elder brother. Otherwise, when my elder brother knows, he will definitely deal with me. As for my sister-in-law, I''m not sure about her temperament. It depends on whether you want to say it or not." In fact, it''s better not to be known by too many people. After all, who can guarantee that there will be no leakage, right? "I''ll tell your brother about that." Yin Ping thinks it''s good to tell Yin Zhi how he believes his son. But his daughter-in-law seems to be very nice now. But if it violates her interests, after all, in the past, all the property of Yin Ping and his wife was left to Yin Zhi, but now there is one more Yin Zhu. Who can guarantee it? People''s heart is the most difficult thing to predict. At this time, Yin Ping directly called Yin Zhi, "Yin Zhu, if you are free in the evening, please come here." In fact, Yin Zhi and his wife are very filial. On weekdays, they always bring their children to Yin Ping to play with them and make the old people happy. Usually, they don''t ask their son and daughter-in-law to come. After all, they are very tired running around. "There are some things I want to discuss with you. You can come over after work." Yin Ping''s voice is a little serious. At this time, Yin Zhi could not help but have a bad feeling in his heart, "Dad, is something wrong with your mother?" "No, it''s a good thing." Yin Ping smiles at this time, and the child is worried about his own life. Good? Yin Zhi was stunned. He couldn''t figure out what kind of good things made his father so happy? Come and have a look in the evening. Yin Zhi promised to call his wife after that, saying that he didn''t go home so soon tonight and would go to his parents'' house. His wife also asked if there was something wrong with his parents. Yin Zhi said that he didn''t know for the time being, so he went to have a look. When Yin Zhi arrived at night with fruit and milk from work, he looked at the big men in his parents'' room. Where did these people come from? Looks weird, doesn''t it look normal? "Who are you? If you''ve taken my parents hostage, I''ll tell you that there''s surveillance outside now. As soon as I call the police, none of you can escape. " Yin Zhi''s heart is a little scared. Besides being tall, each one looks very strong. His small body is no match at all. There are so many people who are so tall and strong, and they are not one, but like a family. Does there exist such a family? "Don''t be afraid, Xiaozhi. It''s OK. You misunderstood me." Looking at her son''s frightened appearance, Huang Xiaoling quickly stands up and holds Yin Zhi who wants to call the police. "Mom, what''s going on?" At this time, Yin Zhi felt a little hairy in his heart. Bai Ji glanced at Yin Zhi contemptuously at this time. Yin Zhi was as stupid and counsellor as Yin Zhu, but the old man was more shrewd and courageous. Yin Zhu came out of the room at this time, "brother, do you remember me?" Yin Zhi frowned and looked at Yin Zhu and his brother. Then he remembered that many years ago, it seemed that a cousin had come to his home. He looked at Yin Zhu''s figure, and then looked at the crowd in the room. It turned out that they were a family, so they all looked like this. Damn, they were so tall, almost scared to death. The good thing his father said is not a series of strong cousins like bears, right? Yin Zhi said that it was a bit frightening. His small heart was not very good. "So it''s you. I remember you''re my cousin, right? These are your family. That''s my cousin? You are so tall. " Yin Zhi said, wiping the sweat on his head, such a pair of people nest here, the house on his parents'' side is certainly not enough to live, can''t he bring some relatives to live in? But it''s not suitable for him at home, mainly because there are children at home, and each one of them looks scary. He would rather pay them to stay in a hotel. "Yin Zhi, come here. Dad has something to tell you." Yin Ping waved to Yin Zhi. Yin Zhi nodded and went into the room. He watched Yin Ping close the door of the room. Now Yin Ping is telling him the secret of Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhi, your sister Yin Zhu is still alive. She''s the stout woman outside. She''s your sister Yin Zhu." Yin Ping said. Yin Zhi couldn''t help staring at Yin Ping, "Dad, have you been cheated?" Yin Zhi is a little anxious at this time. He is not a cousin outside of his feelings. The liar from nowhere says it''s his dead sister, so he won''t expose her."Stop, you can''t hear me out. What''s the rush like?" Yin Ping stops Yin Zhi from leaving. "Dad, no, it''s not a cousin outside the relationship. You tell mom it''s my sister?" Yin Zhi covers his head powerlessly. His parents don''t look stupid. How can they do that? "Listen to me, it''s not your sister. Think about how much good leather they gave you last time you came to our house. Those are genuine leather. It''s not your sister. Why do they give you benefits? Do you dream?" Yin Ping said angrily, saying that the last time Yin Zhu went home, he didn''t take advantage of his family. On the contrary, he gave back a lot of benefits to his family. When Yin Zhi heard this, he was stunned. Yes, he was the first liar. Then he thought it was wrong. Which liar would give money to the other party. "It''s really your sister Yin Zhu. Can''t your mother and I even recognize our own daughter? Don''t be so stupid. Do you remember that you once dreamt about your sister. She said that she didn''t die and had a good life in ningwai. Do you remember this? " Asked Yin Ping. Yin Zhi nodded, and then Yin Ping said the identity and origin of Yin Zhu again. Yin Zhi felt that his brain was not enough. After his sister died, she crossed into the orc world, and then came back with a good Orc husband, who would settle down on the earth in the future. That''s what it means. How could it be so mysterious? "What are you doing?" Looking at his son''s stupidity, Yin Ping couldn''t help saying something. Yin Zhi wiped his face and said bitterly, "this is a bit mysterious to me. Do you want me to smooth it, ORC? That''s to say, those people outside can become wild animals, right? " Yin Ping nodded, "yes, not only those men, but also your sister. Your sister is a bear girl, black, fat and cute." Thinking of seeing Yin Zhu''s animal body many years ago, Yin Ping said with a smile that his daughter is the best. At this time, Yin Zhi grew up and looked at Yin Ping, "have you even seen this?" "If you don''t believe me, I''ll ask your sister to show it to you. In addition, there is a wounded and confused man in Yin Zhu''s room. Now he''s in the shape of a beast. In fact, he''s no different from the beasts on earth. It''s just that I write that beasts are rational." Yin Ping explains that Bai Kun can''t control himself after he faints, and has changed back to the most primitive animal body. "Well, I''ll talk to my sister?" In fact, Yin Zhi has already believed his father''s words. If Yin Zhu was not his own sister, he would not have told such an important secret to his family. His sister suddenly became another species. Yin Zhi says that this feeling is really fantastic. And the last time I went home, I lied to his cousin. It''s very good. His sister is not clean up. "Brother." Yin Zhu reaches out his head and says hello to Yin Zhi with a smile. If he didn''t pay attention last time, this time he finds that many of Yin Zhu''s little habits have not changed. If he pays a little attention, he will suspect that the dead girl has come back. Yin Zhi suddenly hugs Yin Zhu with tears in his eyes and says, "you dead girl, you didn''t come back with me last time I said, "I really want to deal with you." At this time, Yin Zhu held Yin Zhi and said with a smile, "clean me up? Do you want to clean me up with your little body now? " When she was a child, Yin Zhi was always in charge of the East and the West with her brother''s identity. If she didn''t agree, she would beat her. But now, Yin Zhu is proud to show what is called absolute power in front of Yin Zhi. Yin Zhi finds that he is much shorter than his younger sister now. He can only hold his younger sister in a small way. Thinking of this, he can''t help crying. His younger sister, who had always been suppressed by him, turned over to be the master. "I listen to dad say, you have several partners, dead girl, you are very greedy, not afraid to eat?" Yin Zhi can''t help teasing Yin Zhu. When Yin Zhu heard this, he gave Yin Zhi a white eye, and showed her physical strength generously in front of him. Yin Zhu said that his body was strong, and he could not bear it. After the performance, he also looked at Yin Zhi''s thin chicken like figure contemptuously. "Brother, you still need to exercise more. Don''t be drained by my sister-in-law one day." The brother and sister are laughing and joking. Yin Zhi is very sure that this is the sister of doubi. After so many years, his temperament has not changed at all. He can''t help but feel sorry for those men. "Smelly girl, won''t you go back to that world in the future?" Yin Zhi can''t help but ask. After all, Yin Zhu came before, so he can go back. Yin Zhu nodded at this time, "it was very easy for you to go back and forth between the two worlds at that time. Just take a ride? Even if I want to go back, I can''t go back, so I''m prepared to pit my brother. Your sister husband won''t do anything, so I''ll wait for you to raise him. " Yin Zhu said with a smile. Yin Zhi laughs when he hears this. He knows his sister''s temperament very well. He says that it''s impossible for brother Keng or father Keng. Yin Zhu is not like that. At most, he needs help when it''s difficult at the beginning. Yin Zhu will definitely arrange his future. "Welcome back, my sister." Yin Zhi smiles and hugs Yin Zhu. He is very happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 678 Of course, Yin Zhi will also help his sister. He won''t let his sister fight alone. Now people can earn food as long as they are not lazy. Moreover, Yin Zhu''s friends, who are tall and big, can work as coolies, but they all have excellent qualities. It seems a pity to work as coolies. It''s easy to make money, but the most troublesome thing is their identity. "What are your plans for the future?" Yin Zhi couldn''t help asking. "Brother, you don''t have to worry about me. I plan to go back to my father''s home first and stay in the countryside for a while. The countryside doesn''t mean making money. You also see my friends. They have plenty of strength. We farm first and get our own food first. By the way, we can learn the cultural knowledge of the world. They don''t understand a lot of things. It takes a long time to digest them The country is less discerning, and the identity of the country is easier to get. After all, we are orcs. Orcs like to run in the forest. They may not be able to adapt to the fast-paced life in the city. " Yin Zhu explained with a smile. Yin Zhi nodded. It''s very good to live in the countryside for a few years, and then go back to the city. When Yin Zhu''s friends go to the countryside, they can see what these people are good at and what they are suitable for. "It''s not urgent. Let''s get used to it. " Yin Zhi said. Then the brother and sister came out of the room, and Yin Zhu introduced several of his friends. Jonoreh ran to Yin Zhi one by one to call him brother. Yin Zhi always felt strange when he looked at the person with two heads high and called him brother with his head down. He always wondered what would happen if he met his brother-in-law? When Yin Zhu was young, he thought that he must beat the man who abducted his sister. After Yin Zhu left, he felt very sad. Now when he saw some of his brother-in-law, Yin Zhi said that he could not afford to be hurt. If he really fought, he would die miserably. When Yin Zhi was about to leave, Yin Ping pulled the man to the balcony and said, "son, you''d better not tell your daughter-in-law about the things you don''t have. We just know this. After all, it''s too shocking. The more people you know, the less safe your sister will be. Besides, your father wants to say sorry to you. Your mother and I originally saved a sum of pension money, which should be left to you Yours, but now your sister is back and has nothing, so I''ll give Yin Zhu the money. " When Yin Zhi heard this, he shook his head. "Dad, what do you say to do? The money is yours and your mother''s. you can give it to anyone you want. As a son, you can''t be filial to your parents. How can you miss your money? Besides, when I got married, my parents paid me a lot of money. Now it''s fair to give some to my sister." Yin Zhi has always loved his sister. Yin Zhu finally came back. He cherished it more. He wanted to help Yin Zhu, but he couldn''t help much. "I''ll take your daughter-in-law and children home for dinner at the weekend and meet the family. After the weekend, your mother and I will go to the countryside with Yin Zhu for the time being. It''s good that we haven''t gone back to our hometown for many years. If we go back to have a look, I''ll at least wait for Yin Zhu to settle down. I''ll show you this side of the house. " Yin Ping said that he patted his son on the shoulder. "Dad, I''ll go too. Your van can''t hold so many people. I''ll drive you there." They don''t even have the identity. It''s unrealistic to do anything about trains. The most likely thing is self driving. When Yin Ping heard this, he shook his head and said, "our hometown is quite far away from here. If we drive there by ourselves, we must have a rest at night. In this way, it will take at least two or three days. If we come back, we must have a rest in the middle. In this case, it will be only a week. Can your company ask for leave?" "If you can''t, you have to." Yin Zhi is very clear. If he doesn''t drive, what will so many people do? You can''t let his father come back for several trips. His father is old and has to drive a long distance. He doesn''t feel at ease. However, they don''t feel at ease when the family asks others to drive. When Yin Zhu heard what Yin Ping and Yin Zhi said, he couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "Dad, you don''t have to worry about this. We''ll go back by ourselves. We''ll run through the mountains. Then you can give us a positioning. We''ll run to the approximate position and wait for you to come to us." Run? When Yin Zhi heard this, he said, "Yin Zhu, do you know how far we are from our hometown?" Yin Zhu nodded with a smile, "brother, you have to know that we are not ordinary people, but orcs. Orcs run very fast. If they run with all their strength, they should not lose the ancient Qianlima, so you really don''t have to worry. Tengxiao they can carry me, and Jono can fly. At that time, a few people can discuss the exchange. It won''t be too tired, and we can take the bus It may not be safe. I''m also worried that in case of surprise inspection at some checkpoints, we can''t make it clear. It''s safest to run there, so that parents don''t have to drive hard. You can go there by car and wait for us there. We expect that we can get there in five or six days. " Yin Zhi was really a little silly at this time, and then he really realized the difference between orcs and humans, and also realized the power of orcs. "Aren''t you tired of running like this? Will it be too hard? " Yin Zhi couldn''t help asking. "No, brother. In fact, orcs are very good at running. Sometimes they go hunting for more than half a day, and even farther away. Besides, we like to run and exercise our muscles." Yin Zhu said that it''s really not a very difficult thing. It''s very common for orcs."Well, if you say it''s OK, that''s it, but I''ll come and see you when I''m on holiday." Yin Zhi said with a smile, since his sister will live here in the future, he doesn''t have to ask for leave. After arranging all the important things, the next step is to chat with the whole family. If Yin Zhi didn''t have to go to work tomorrow, and his wife was worried, Yin Zhi didn''t want to go back. He heard a lot about what happened to Yin Zhu in the orc world. It''s amazing. It''s beyond his imagination, but it''s more painful. It can be said that Yin Zhu went through the past ten years In, they were basically fighting for the future of the orc world. When there was no time to rest, the orc world became better and stable. Then Tiandao worried that Yin Zhu would disturb the development of the orc world and kicked her back. It was shameful to throw her away after using her. But they were weak and had no ability to fight against Tiandao He also gave Yin Zhu a gift, the backpack, and brought back a lot of ORC specific things, but these things are not comparable to Yin Zhu''s efforts in Yin Zhi''s opinion. Of course, Yin Zhi is in fact a little envious of his sister''s space. Even if he can only save things, it''s also space. Does golden finger have it. However, when he thought about how Yin Zhu''s golden finger came from, Yin Zhi didn''t envy him. He was almost out of his wits and got nothing. Yin Zhu was still lucky. He had a partner to save himself. Not everyone was so lucky. "Yin Zhu, would you like to take some of your friends out tomorrow evening?" Yin Ping can''t help but ask, these big men are locked up at home, and Yin Ping is a little sorry to see them. Of course, if you don''t go out in the daytime, you should be better at night for fear of attracting people''s attention. Jono at this time very consciously said: "Dad, don''t worry about us, we don''t have to go out." In fact, it''s not boring to shut up in a room. There are so many things in the world that they need to understand. They haven''t understood all the things in a room. Why do you go out so fast? Do you want to take risks and make trouble for Yin Zhu? Just to see something new? It''s not that you can''t see those things. It''s OK to see them later. Leihe also nodded. They were all very clear about the inconvenience their identity brought to Yin Zhu. In fact, it''s OK to go out alone. If there is one more tall person, we can see more at most. However, if a group of such tall and strong people go out, the effect will be different. It''s just that they are all a group. If they go out alone, what will other people do? So it''s still a problem It''s closed. Bai Ji is playing with the old mobile phone Yin Ping gave him at this time. There is no plug-in card on the phone, but there is a network. He can learn a lot on the Internet. Bai Ji says that as long as he has a mobile phone, there is no going out. Mengji naturally follows Baiji. At this time, these two people are deeply attracted by the mobile phone. There are people on the mobile phone who can watch TV and talk. Moreover, there are many kinds of words on the Internet, which are very interesting. Although some people can''t understand them, Baiji will directly ask for the meaning of a word, which is also taught by Yin Zhu. Baiji says that as long as he has a mobile phone, he can quickly understand the knowledge of the world. Baiji also brushes a lot of food to sell, especially a takeout software. All kinds of food pictures almost make Baiji and Mengji salivate. That thing is good to eat. The world is good. Baiji and Mengji used to be in the orc world They are not the kind of people who are good at cooking. They used to eat casually, but when they came to this world, they had only two meals. Huang Xiaoling was already impressed by their cooking skills, and the food in this world is delicious. And Huang Xiaoling also said that her cooking skills are just ordinary, and the food made by those professional chefs outside is more delicious. Bai Ji grabs Meng Ji''s hand at this time. "Meng Ji, it''s right for us to come to this world. Except for accompanying you, I don''t know what the purpose of my life is. Now I know." Dream Ji at this time with smile, "I also know, I want to eat all over the world of food." Yin Zhu looks at the couple who are still talking about delicious food. He can''t imagine that Bai Ji and Meng Ji are actually food eaters. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji and his wife, whose temperament will change greatly in the future. It''s really amazing. At the beginning, Yin Zhu was worried that they would make trouble. After all, neither of them is the master of peace. He didn''t expect to be safe here for the time being. Is it true that if some things are put down, the whole person will be sublimated? Seeing these two people''s enthusiastic research and food, Yin Zhu really hopes that these two people will always be like this. In other words, Yin Zhu and Yin Ping have not discussed with Bai Ji and Meng Ji about their future arrangement or getting up. It can be said that Yin Zhu directly ignores these two people, and Yin Zhu also thinks that these two people should not be happy to live with her. "What are you two going to do?" After all the arrangements on his side, Yin Zhu finally asked, even for the sake of Bai Kun. Bai Kun starts to absorb the moonlight at night now. Although he hasn''t come to his senses yet, Yin Zhu believes that Bai Kun will be well soon. At that time, how will Bai Kun face Bai Ji and Meng Ji? "Don''t you come to ask us what we''re going to do after you''ve made all the arrangements?" Bai Ji rolled his eyes in displeasure. Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing when she heard this. She really did it on purpose. After all, she always let Bai Ji arrange how to go, just like a puppet who was restrained by others. Although she succeeded in her resistance, now Bai Ji is in her hands, and she still can''t resist. She must take revenge. The reason why Bai Ji and Meng Ji are so good now is that they are not familiar with the world. Another reason is that they are worried about the danger outside. After a period of time, these two people may not return to the way they are now. Yin Zhu said that she was careful. She almost told the couple to plot against each other. Even if Bai Kun was there, she could not take revenge. She could have nothing to do with them. "Why, if you have different opinions, you can leave. I don''t mind." Yin Zhu doesn''t care. It''s best for them to leave. At that time, she can''t stop them. Can Bai Kun blame himself? When Bai Ji heard this, he was cold. Be careful. Is he stupid? Yin Zhu, a native, doesn''t dare to take people out for a walk. He and Meng Ji don''t know anything, but they just wait to die? To put it bluntly, Yin Zhu''s arrangement is the best. As long as he follows Yin Zhu, there won''t be a big problem. He left by himself. As for Yin Zhu''s attitude towards himself, the most important thing is to ignore him, not even to make trouble. In the past, in order to achieve his goal, he had never suffered anything, not to mention that the material life here is very good, not to mention suffering at all. The only bad thing is that he is not very free. But what they mean by Yin Zhu is that when he comes to the countryside, he won''t suffer any more There are mountains and forests in the countryside, so they can run to their heart''s content. Although the city is good, the space is too small and there is no place for them to develop. It is not necessarily bad to go to the countryside. As for Yin Zhu''s attitude towards himself, Bai Ji and Meng Ji don''t care. If they are calculated, they are not as good-natured as Yin Zhu. "Why should I leave? According to your side, aren''t you my daughter-in-law? I''m old with Mengji, and I''m waiting for you and baikun''s filial piety. " Baiji Old God said shamelessly. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t hold his face. "You and Mengji are young, waiting for someone to raise them. Do you want to be shameless?" Bai Ji and Meng Ji shook their heads when they heard this, "we are very old. According to your algorithm, we should have retired thousands of years ago." Yin Zhu couldn''t help but cover his head when he heard this. He also forgot that both Baiji and Mengji are powerful. In addition, they have absorbed a lot of ORC''s strength and vitality. They are very old, but their bodies are still very strong and powerful. They are not the kind of people who are dying. Where do they need human support? They are planning to help themselves Well, why is it not annoying to watch the couple playing rogue? Maybe it''s because they are more popular than before. They are not as cold as before. "You think it''s beautiful. When you get to the countryside, you''ll farm for me to raise chickens and ducks. If you don''t work, there''s no food to eat." Yin zhuleng hum also said that he couldn''t afford it. One Orc''s appetite is equivalent to that of four or five normal people here. Who can afford it. Dream Ji heard this smile, and then stretched out her hand to hold the finger of Bai Ji, "Bai Ji, I think it''s good to come to this world." Before they discussed coming here, they were still worried, mainly about the life after coming here. Yin Zhu fiercely said that she didn''t care about them, but arranged everything well. Now she has some understanding of Bai Kun. How can she be indifferent to the people who are so soft and devoted to you? Bai Ji nodded. It''s true that besides the delicious food here, there is moonlight. Absorbing the moonlight will make them stronger. It''s different from absorbing other people''s power in the orc world. Although there is little power now, it''s really their own. What''s more, in the orc world, the orc''s power is suppressed to a certain point, and then it doesn''t grow any more. In the orc world, they have reached the top and have no strength to move forward, but in this world, their strength can be further improved, which is also a good thing. If they had known about this, there would have been more people You want to leave the orc world.Bai Yangui should know about this. After all, he was here at the beginning, but Bai Yangui was willing to stay there because Ziji still had responsibilities. In fact, Ziji did better than him and Mengji. At least they did their own protection and responsibility. He and Mengji were selfish, so they failed. "Well, I''m glad to be in this world." Baiji is very happy to hold Mengji''s hand. Mengji is also happy in her heart. She always wanted to come to this world and watch baikun get better. This has always been Mengji''s insistence, and Baiji came here because of Mengji''s choice. If Baiji felt uncomfortable and regretted after coming here, then Mengji would not be happy. Moreover, she was afraid that their lives would not be easy. From now on It''s a good thing to come, and Mengji is more willing to find the beauty of the world. After all, after the failure of Baiji, Baiji can''t turn around for a long time. The purpose that she always insisted on suddenly disappeared, and she can''t find the motivation to go on. It''s very good. Meng Ji is more and more glad that she has chosen to come to this world. Besides, Yin Zhu and Bai Kun have made a good choice. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji and turns to talk to Meng Ji. These two people have a good relationship. If they have nothing to do, they will scatter dog food. Bai Ji is cold hearted, but the only true love is Meng Ji. Yin Zhi came back home late at night and was in a good mood. His wife, Lin Zhiyi, couldn''t help asking curiously, "do you think it''s good to see you happy?" The mother-in-law specially called her husband back, but she didn''t know what it was. Since it''s impossible to say about Yin Zhu, but Yin Zhu used the name of a distant cousin before, Yin Zhi said with a smile, "do you remember that seven or eight years ago I had a cousin from the countryside who came to our house? She got married and brought her family to visit my parents. When my parents were happy, they asked me to come over. They also said that they would invite my parents back to their hometown to play. " She has seen very few relatives in the countryside over there. Even if she has, she has forgotten that she seldom deals with them. However, those people don''t bother themselves. They just come here once in a while, which is not the best. Lin Zhiyi is also very welcome. But when it comes to going to the countryside, is that appropriate? How long has it been since my mother-in-law went to the countryside, and the environment there is also very good. "Why do my parents suddenly want to go to the countryside? Is it not good for them to grow old? " Lin Zhiyi is worried. At this time, Yin Zhi said with a smile: "there''s nothing to worry about. It''s all a family. I''m sure I''ll take care of my parents. Although there are no relatives in my hometown, my father sometimes misses the past. It''s OK to go and have a look. My parents are in good health and the countryside is beautiful. Except for the bad traffic and medical conditions, it''s not bad There''s no big problem, and they''re both retired, and now they''re stuck at home and going out for a walk. I think it''s very good. " Yin Zhi thinks that his dear sister has come back. His parents think that their hearts will all fly to his sister. Moreover, Yin Zhi is worried that the two elders may not come back after they go to the countryside with his sister. This kind of thing is very possible. In fact, he wants to go, but he has to go to work, and life does not allow him. With Yin Zhi''s admiration and the willingness of the old people, Lin Zhiyi naturally has no other idea. No matter how she travels, she doesn''t have to pay for it. She doesn''t stare at the old people''s money like other people. The old man has worked hard all his life, and it''s ok to go out for a walk, as long as he doesn''t spend money carelessly or be cheated. It''s not to mention that the old man still goes back to his hometown. He''s only this old age. If he''s a little older, he won''t go even if he wants to. "OK, I''ll prepare something for my parents and go back to give it to the villagers in the countryside." If you go back to this big city, you have to bring some candy or something. "Wife, it''s very kind of you." Yin Zhi said happily. He was embarrassed to hide Yin Zhu''s identity, but his father was right. It''s better to know less about Yin Zhu''s identity. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 At the end of the week, Yin Zhu and Lin Zhiyi came back with their children. When Lin Zhiyi came in, she was stunned to see Yin Zhu, and then finally recovered her memory. After all, Lin Zhiyi had a deep memory of Yin Zhu''s magnificent figure compared with women''s, not to mention that Yin Zhu had given away a lot of fur and said that his own in the countryside were good things. "Hello, I haven''t seen you for many years. You haven''t changed much." Lin Zhiyi said hello with a smile. Yin Zhu also teased the little girl beside Lin Zhiyi with a smile, "Hello, sister-in-law. This is my little niece. I''ve met her for the first time. I''ll call my aunt." Well, the last time Yin Zhu came back, there was only one little nephew, Yin Sheng. This little nephew was born later. Now, all the nephews are 14 years old, very tall, like a big and small guy. Now, the little nephew is eight years old, very lovely. Yin Zhu is grateful for her sister-in-law. Although she doesn''t have much contact with her sister-in-law, it can be seen that her sister-in-law is generous. In addition, she has heard a lot about her sister-in-law from her parents. Yin Zhu still likes her sister-in-law very much. Anyway, her brother likes her and will be filial to her parents. She is a good sister-in-law. The little girl is afraid to hide behind her mother. One is that she feels strange to Yin Zhu, and the other is her height. After Lin Zhiyi came into the room, she found that all the giants in the room were very tall, especially the men, who were more than two meters tall and had to bend down when entering the door. Lin Zhiyi looked at her family, which felt like a villain had entered the country of adults. "Your cousins are too tall." Lin Zhiyi was a little surprised and said that the appearance of these people is not similar, but from the body point of view, it is very like a family, tall and strong, such a person is very rare outside, these people are wearing a simple T-shirt can also feel the explosive power inside their body, this one by one just look at it and feel very powerful. "Their family is like this, and many people outside say so." Yin Zhi said awkwardly. Later, Yin Zhi introduces Jono to Lin Zhiyi. Jono is Yin Zhu''s husband. As for the others, they are brothers. Since they can''t tell Yin Zhu''s identity, they can''t introduce the others to Lin Zhiyi. When Lei he hears Yin Zhi''s introduction, he is not reconciled, but more aggrieved. They are also Yin Zhu''s partners, but they can only be said to be friends Brother, I feel aggrieved. In the past, they thought that Zhengfu was responsible for nothing else. Now Leihe said that he was very sad. Yin Zhu said later that Jono was her husband''s, and other words only said that Jono''s brother and his family lived together. Because of this, Leihe went to Yinzhu yesterday to express his grievance, and then occupied Yinzhu for one night. "But these brothers are very good-looking and have a good temperament. Your sister has a good eye. I don''t know whether her uncles are married or not. I have a cousin who hasn''t been married, and my younger sister is a beauty control. I think these are all in line. If they are not married, I''ll introduce one to them?" Lin Zhiyi said with a smile. Yin Zhi almost choked to death when he heard this, and then he caught Lin Zhiyi, "married, they are all married, although they look young, in fact, they are all married. Don''t you think my cousin is well maintained? In fact, those people are a little younger than my cousin. " "Oh." Lin Zhiyi was a little disappointed when she heard this, and then said, "your cousin is really good at maintenance. It''s eight or nine years since she came back last time. She hasn''t changed much, but we are old and fast. Is the rural life better?" "Of course, the air in the countryside is good, and the food we eat is basically natural and pollution-free. People seem to be younger. They don''t spend much in the countryside, and there''s no pressure. Unlike our city, we''re actually glossy and under great pressure." It suddenly occurred to Yin Zhi that her sister-in-law and mother-in-law, for example, are still young in their twenties. It can''t be said that she should take this matter with her and don''t let anyone find out. It seems that his sister had better hurry to the countryside and go to the mountains so as not to arouse other people''s suspicion. "Yes? We are really under a lot of pressure. " Lin Zhiyi said with emotion, and did not tangle on this issue. Yin Zhi only sighed. Yin Zhu''s hearing was very good. Yin Zhi and Lin Zhiyi spoke very clearly. Yin Zhu still listened to the whole thing. Brother, he could not make complaints about him. After dinner, Lin Zhiyi also wants to take Yin Zhu to the shopping mall to buy some things for them. Yin Zhu shakes his head and says that he doesn''t need to see Bai Kun. Yes, Yin Zhu says that this time he comes to the city because someone is ill at home. Fortunately, Bai Kun is OK and will go back later. Lin Zhiyi saw that several of them didn''t want to go to the supermarket. She also knew that this cousin was a good one, not the kind who liked to take advantage of others. In the end, she had no choice but to give Yin Zhu five thousand yuan, saying that Yin Zhu would buy some food for Bai Kun. In addition, her parents went to the countryside to play, which made Yin Zhu bother. Yin Zhu looked at the money in his hand with some silly eyes, but Yin Zhi said with a smile, "what your sister-in-law gave you, put it away." Yin Zhu wants to return the money, but Lin Zhiyi has gone far."Put away what your sister-in-law gave you." At this time, Yin Ping affirmed that his daughter-in-law was not bad, at least atmospheric. If you don''t tell Lin Zhiyi about Yin Zhu, it''s not that you don''t believe her and exclude her. The main thing is that you don''t want too many people to know about her. After all, more people know more about the danger. According to Yin Zhu''s idea, they are different from real human beings. After Yin Zhu goes to the countryside, he should live in the countryside or in the mountains for a long time. That''s to say After identification, they will go out for a walk occasionally at most, and they will not live with human beings for a long time. After all, they are not safe, and they are different. They don''t want to be known. After a little rest, Yin Zhu plans to leave late at night with Jono. Yin Ping says that he will transport Yin Zhu to a deserted corner outside the suburb in a car. Then Yin Zhu will go to her hometown by herself. Yin Zhu doesn''t know the specific status of her hometown. However, Yin Zhu has a mobile phone positioning, and she just needs to go straight when she arrives It''s just a line. After leaving the city, there are mountains everywhere. Just stay away from the city. For this reason, Huang Xiaoling also prepared a lot of food for Yin Zhu. Fortunately, Yin Zhu has space, but she doesn''t have to worry about it. In addition, Yin Zhu also prepared a few backpacks. In case of meeting people, they can be used as ginseng gatherers in the deep mountains. Yin Zhu really wants to collect some medicinal materials. It''s very dangerous for others in the wild mountains and forests, but it''s really not dangerous for them. As for the life in the wild jungle, it doesn''t affect the orcs. Yin Zhu''s pockets are empty now, They need money badly. In the middle of the night, Yin Ping sent several people away. To be honest, Yin Ping was a little worried, but what Yin Zhu said was reasonable. Once they were checked, they could not prove their identity at all, and they would be dead at that time. So the safest way was for Yin Zhu to leave by themselves, so that they would not attract other people''s attention, even if they had something to do If you run away, you won''t be related to the Yin family. After seeing off his daughter, Yin Ping went home. Huang Xiaoling didn''t sleep and was waiting at home. To tell you the truth, the couple were really happy when their daughter came back. But now they are worried about the discovery of Yin Zhu''s identity. Be careful about the life of their daughter in the future. Only when Yin Zhu is really settled down and safe can they rest assured. All children are in debt. Yin Ping sighed, then patted Huang Xiaoling and said, "wait for me, why don''t you lie down?" "Do you think it''s reliable for those people to run like this?" Huang Xiaoling said with a frown. "If you don''t rely on it, you can rest assured that there will be no problem." Since Yin Zhu proposed it himself, he should be able to do it. Besides, he has no better way to do it. "Let''s take tomorrow''s train tickets. We''ll arrive earlier than them. When we arrive, we''ll have everything ready." Huang Xiaoling nagged. They have already bought the train ticket in advance and are waiting to leave tomorrow. "Don''t worry, I''ve asked someone to help us in my hometown. If there''s any problem, we''ll sort it out after we get there. You''ll be watching in person. Even if there''s something wrong, you can''t make it? We''ll have to take a bus tomorrow. We''ll have a good rest first, or you can''t hold on. " Yin Ping took Huang Xiaoling''s hand and led the man into the room. "You''re old. You can''t hold it, and you can''t hold it." Huang Xiaoling glared at Yin Ping, and then quickly pushed the man down on the bed, "hurry to sleep for me, if I don''t get up tomorrow, how can I deal with you?" A few people from Yin Zhu''s side had already run towards the mountain. Leihe and Cheng An said with a smile, "in fact, I still like the forest. The things in that room are good, but I''m not used to it." Reich grabs his hair and laughs. These days, they are still a little stuffy in the room. They dream of coming out to breathe. Fortunately, they have a lot to learn just now, and they don''t feel too irritable. They can''t keep it when they close it for a while. Jono then reached out and patted reih on the head. "You''re careless. I can tell you, take it easy. Don''t fool around. This is not the orc world." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 Leihe said with a smile: "you know, Jono, don''t worry. I don''t change. I can run faster at most." Tengxiao doesn''t speak with Bai Kun on his back. Bai Ji and Meng Ji are also standing in the field at this time, breathing heartily. The moonlight shines on several people and gives out a brilliant light. "Yinzhu, the moonlight is so magical, it''s different from ours." Reich stretched out and said with a smile. "There are no orcs in our world, but in the earliest myths of our world, beasts can be refined and become human beings. If beasts want to be refined, it''s best to absorb Yuehua. Yuehua is also moonlight. I didn''t believe in this before, but what we can absorb Yuehua is that when we get here, the world treats us as demons. " Yin Zhu rarely explained a few words. "Is there a demon in this world?" Bai Ji couldn''t help asking, after all, this is similar to his own existence. Yin Zhu nodded at this time and said: "Ze, who came back with us before, was an ancient demon left behind. According to him, there were demons in ancient times, and there were not only demons but also immortals at that time. But later, I don''t know why. Suddenly, all the demons of immortals disappeared one by one. Ze was dead at that time, leaving a spirit. He was ready He didn''t succeed in taking Bai Yan back. That''s it. Now as far as I know, he is the only demon in the world. " "So?" It seems that there is a story in this world. Let''s understand it later. "Let''s go. It''s still on the edge of the city. Let''s move at night. When we get to the other side of the mountain, we can have a rest. It''s nothing to walk around during the day. By the way, we can see if there are any valuable herbs in the mountain." Yin zhuphen said that as for herbal medicine pictures, before Yin Zhu came, he used his mobile phone to download a lot of corresponding pictures to see if he could dig some ginseng or Ganoderma lucidum. It would certainly cost a lot for them to settle down in the countryside. Although Yin Ping was willing to pay for them, Yin Zhu could not take the pension money of the two old people with ease. "OK, let''s go. Tengxiao, you can recite baikun first. When you are tired, tell us. Let''s take turns." Jono said. Yin Zhu watched a few people go to the wild and become lively. It seems that they are really exhausted in the house these days. Several people have been running for three or four hours. It''s dawn and it''s almost dawn. Yin Zhu looks at his mobile phone and finds that it''s out of signal. They''ve already gone to the mountain. Fortunately, Yin Zhu also has a compass and a satellite phone sent by Yin Zhi to make sure that Yin Zhu calls. Now Yin Zhu can only make sure that he doesn''t make mistakes in his general direction, The specific time is slowly adjusting. She will look at it later. She said that they have never run that route, so it''s a bit hanging. However, Yin Zhu said that they should be very safe in the forest. Even if there are wild animals, there will be no one who will find them. After all, there will be a reaction between wild animals. They are orcs, but they also have the smell of wild animals, and each one of them has its own flavor It''s very powerful. There should be no beast to provoke them. "Are you tired? Let''s have a rest?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help but ask, they haven''t gone to bed at night. At this time, everyone is a little tired. Jono found an open and level place with water source, so everyone took a tent to have a rest. Yin Zhu had a backpack and everything was well prepared. We didn''t set up the tent. Fortunately, there was a manual, so we explored it slowly. Fortunately, there were so many people and so much power. We quickly put up several tents. Jono said with emotion: "this thing is really easy to use. If we can''t go back in the wild before, we can just find a tree cave for one night. If this thing can be spread to the orc world That''s fine. " Yin Zhu said with a smile, "let''s not talk about the structure of this thing. These irons can''t be produced in the orc world, but don''t worry. The orc world is already developing production. Sooner or later, there will be these irons, and society will progress." Jono nodded, then reached out and hugged Yin Zhu, "yes, the orc world is much better than before. We have paved the road for them, not to mention the last time Yin Zhu got a lot of information after you went back. They have absorbed all those things, so the orc world is enough." A lot of things in this world are very good, but not everyone adapts to the orc world, just for reference. "Jono, Reich, you''re all here. Are you homesick?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Leihe was very happy at this time with a smile. "I think I will, occasionally. But as long as I have Yinzhu, Yinzhu is my home. Where Yinzhu is, it''s my home. For me, the orc world is a past." Jono laughed at the same time. "Why are you worried about us now? A few of us are OK. You said that the world is so beautiful, and there are many beautiful things waiting for us to dig. We won''t regret it, so Yin Zhu, take a hundred heart. " "Tengxiao, come and sit with me." Yin Zhu looked at Tengxiao sitting in the corner and waved. Tengxiao saw that Yinzhu called himself, and his face couldn''t be covered with joy. He hurried to Yinzhu''s side, "Yinzhu.""Tengxiao, I forgive you." Yin Zhu smiles and grabs Tengxiao''s hand. For some time, Tengxiao has been very careful. Yin Zhu is even humble and dare not speak. When Yin Zhu was betrayed before, he was uncomfortable in his heart. But Yin Zhu also thought that if they want to go on, they can''t do it all the time. "Yin Zhu." Tengxiao was deeply moved when he heard this. It was the first time that Yin Zhu openly said that he would forgive him. "I know that I''m not the only one in Tengxiao''s heart. You were just confused at that time. You wanted to save me from death, right? So think of you will fight to save me, there is nothing to complain about, just a little angry, you don''t trust me, so long, I am also angry, you are silly, I ignore you, you really hide in the corner, not afraid that I completely ignore you? " Yin Zhu holds Tengxiao''s hand and says. "It''s my fault." Tengxiao said, but his heart is very happy, before clearly divided Yin Zhu, but he has a kind of feeling that he was excluded, he is very upset, even more dare not do anything, for fear of making Yin Zhu Qiao Nuo a few unhappy, not to mention before Yin Ping back to him, he is more worried, it can be said that the heart is suffering, but he did not dare to reveal a word, this heart No one knows the pain. Fortunately, Yin Zhu now gives him a positive doctor, which is down to earth. "Don''t blame you. Our family will be fine in the future. If you have anything to say, don''t hide it in your heart and don''t make me angry, or I''ll ignore you for a month, do you know?" Yin Zhu said angrily, staring at him. "I know. Thank you, Yin Zhu. Thank you." Tengxiao said gratefully. "We don''t need to say thank you. In fact, I should thank you for protecting me, tolerating me and taking care of me." Yin Zhu thought of leaving daze tribe, Tengxiao all the way to protect himself, those are sweet memories. "You just said you didn''t need to say thank you. Now you want to say thank you to me?" Tengxiao said with a smile. It''s time for the two of them to let go of their differences. Leihe is a bit unfair, but Jono directly pulls the man away. "Why, it''s not enough to punish Tengxiao for more than a month?" Jono said with a smile. "It''s too cheap, Tengxiao." Reich said unhappily. "You know what kind of temperament Yin Zhu is. Everyone knows that Yin Zhu is soft hearted. So I never think that Yin Zhu will punish Tengxiao all the time. It''s normal for Yin Zhu to forgive Tengxiao. Besides, Tengxiao doesn''t talk to Yin Zhu every day and works like a slave. This also affects the relationship between Yin Zhu and him. Our purpose is to do good for Yin Zhu, isn''t it?" Jono''s got Reich. "I know. You can''t find Yin Zhu later. It''s not so cheap." RAH grunted. Jono nodded with a smile. "Just go." Tengxiao and Yinzhu make up so that he doesn''t have to worry. On one side, Cheng an sees Tengxiao and Yin Zhu make up. He''s a little jealous. Yin Zhu and his friends are getting better and better. Before, it can be said that there were only two people around him, Bai Kun fainted and Tengxiao abandoned. In that way, he doesn''t have any chance. Now Tengxiao is back in favor. Bai Kun will get up in a while. Does he have any chance at that time? According to Jono, Yin Zhu is very slow-moving. Now he is following Yin Zhu. But when will Yin Zhu give him a place? Do you want to find a way to force him? It''s not easy to feel like this. I thought it would be good to come with Yin Zhu before, and he was satisfied. But people always want to be closer. When they see that they can get closer, they are more likely to be tempted and want to eat more. Now seeing that even Tengxiao has made up with Yin Zhu, Cheng An is a little worried. He is afraid that Yin Zhu will not have time at all, and then indirectly ignores himself. He tried to rely on Yin Zhu. Even when Yin Zhu introduced his partner, he took the initiative to run in front of Yin Ping and said that he was the fifth child. All his words were out and he was sure to realize them. Otherwise, he would be very sorry. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that Cheng''an has thought so much about it. She comforts Tengxiao. She worries that Tengxiao thinks too much alone, just like her mother said. Things are over, and if she wants to go on, she will put them down. Then everyone will live happily. Tengxiao has suffered enough. In fact, she has already put them down. Tengxiao is holding Yin Zhu happily at this time. He is very satisfied and stable in his heart... www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 At this time, Cheng''an sneaks to Jono. He wants to be with Yin Zhu. He wants someone to help him, and Jono is the most suitable person. Qiao Nuo just finished solving Leihe''s Vinegar jar, and saw Cheng an come to him, "what''s the matter, Cheng an?" Chengan''s sense of existence among them is relatively low. As long as Chengan feels that he has no reputation, he dare not show it. "Jono, do you think Yin Zhu really likes me?" Chengan some uneasy asked. "Why did you have the courage to go all out to come to this world with Yin Zhu, but now you don''t have the courage to face it?" Jono said with emotion. Cheng an shakes his head when he hears this, "no, I''m afraid Yin Zhu doesn''t like me." When Jono heard this, he was silent for a while. To tell you the truth, Yin Zhu''s temper was worn very hard. If no one pushed her, it would be difficult for her to come out and accept it. But Cheng An, originally Jono thought that people who could brazenly rely on Yin Zhu would take the initiative. As a result, he would find that Cheng an was very good, basically didn''t take the lead, and quietly helped behind them It''s really hard for him and Yin Zhu to make progress. Do you have to help yourself? Jono said he was worried. Why did everyone ask him to help? He didn''t want to help at all, OK? I like Yin Zhu. I don''t want to go after him to please him. I want him to help me. Isn''t he so generous? Well, we all know that he is very rational and sensible. He can do all these things, but it doesn''t mean he likes to do them. Jono says he is not happy, very unhappy. He also likes Yin Zhu and has possessiveness. It seems that he is very generous and has no desire. He is not that kind of person. He wants to take Yin Zhu as his own. It''s better not to be touched by others. Jono sighed deeply, and felt sad for himself. Why did he do so well? As a result, if there were any problems, he would find himself. Zhengfu was really hard to be. "Jono, am I not good enough?" Seeing that Jono''s face is not good, Cheng an feels a little uneasy. "Cheng An, since you like Yin Zhu, you should take the initiative to get close to Yin Zhu and let Yin Zhu know what you think. You also know Yin Zhu''s temperament. Yin Zhu''s brain circuit is different from that of an ORC. She is kind-hearted, but at the same time, she is entangled in her heart. She always feels that she is not good enough to be worthy of so many good friends. There will be better people waiting for you in front of her, so you don''t have to show her well Now what I mean is, where does Yin Zhu know you have to be her? She will be far away from you at that time. " Qiao Nuo sighs, he still can''t bear to pit Cheng''an. Cheng''an has come to this world. If Yin Zhu doesn''t want him, Cheng''an won''t be alone in the future? Although there are many women on this earth, they may not be suitable for Cheng''an. After all, they are all different races. Jono thinks that he should not have watched Cheng''an choose, but should have stopped Cheng''an. At that time, Yin Zhu would feel guilty if he wanted to stay in the orc world, but he didn''t think about what to do if he brought people over. What would Yin Zhu do if he didn''t accept each other They are all strangers, not even people of the same race. If the people they like don''t accept themselves, what should we do? "I, I see. Thank you, Jono." Chengan happily should, Qiao Nuo''s meaning said so clearly, is to give him the opportunity to pester Yin Zhu, if he can''t grasp this opportunity, he is stupid. Qiao Nuo is Yin Zhu''s husband. Qiao Nuo says that he can. There must be no problem with other partners. He is equivalent to taking Shangfang''s sword. Qiao Nuo watched Cheng an leave happily. Xiao Jin said unhappily at this time, "Qiao Nuo, you are very good at being a good man. I wanted to be Yin Zhu''s partner at the beginning, but I paid the price. Why did Cheng an agree so easily?" Jono heard this shrug, light said: "at the beginning let Chengan choice, people follow, meaning is not very obvious, sooner or later, why?" Xiao Jin shakes his head when he hears this. It''s very necessary. It doesn''t matter to you. It does matter to me. If I have one more round, I''ll lose several days every month. It doesn''t matter. Jono, you''re not willing to do it. You''ll be hypocritical. Jono heard this wry smile, in fact, he has some understanding, Chengan in fact, his mind has a few, tell him nothing but want him a positive answer. Then everyone went to sleep. After waking up, it was noon. At noon in the forest, everything else was OK. It was not very hot, but it was a bit stuffy. In addition, there were many mosquitoes. However, the orcs were not afraid of mosquito bites. Yin Zhu took out the food. After everyone was full, Yin Zhu took out the satellite phone and located himself first After a little rest, we continued to walk. It was safe for them to walk all the way. They had already walked into the mountains, but they didn''t meet any animals. I don''t know if it was Tengxiao Leihe''s power. Anyway, they didn''t meet any wild animals or even a small snake. Cheng An is probably with Jono after the report, this day nest in Yinzhu side, all the way he is taking care of Yinzhu, Yinzhu looking at his several partners, but let Cheng An to take care of himself, OK, Leihe in front of the road, Tengxiao carrying baikun, Jono simply become a beast flying in the sky, alert to the surrounding movement, Baiji and Mengji two tail, It seems that everyone has their own business to do. Cheng An is the most suitable one to take care of Yin Zhu, but Yin Zhu always feels that something is wrong. How do you think they are intentional?Cheng''an takes good care of himself. Yin Zhu is embarrassed to say that he doesn''t need to change Lei Helai or Qiao nuolai. Cheng''an''s strength is very weak. He can''t ask Cheng''an to open his way, and Cheng''an can''t fly, so he can''t replace him. Besides, they are all the same now. It''s not good to exclude Cheng''an. Yin Zhu knows what Cheng''an means to himself. Yin Zhu is also surprised that Cheng''an is desperate to come to this world with him. After all, she doesn''t say that she wants to accept Cheng''an as a partner. Cheng''an is desperate. It''s false for Yin Zhu to say that she won''t be moved, but she doesn''t know whether she wants to be moved or not There is still some hesitation in responding to this feeling. In the orc world, it can be said that the male has no choice. In the orc world, it can be said that Jono is tied to himself. Even if those people want to go back, she won''t agree. Chengan is different. Chengan still has a chance. Cheng an still likes herself now. She hasn''t seen the colorful world outside. After seeing the ever-changing world, Cheng an may like the people who are being treated. Anyway, she doesn''t respond now. If Cheng an really likes herself, she will accept it for the time being. Cheng An is happy to see that Yin Zhu doesn''t refuse him. As long as Yin Zhu is willing to accept it, he can cook the frog in warm water. Take his time and let Yin Zhu get used to his existence sooner or later. Yin Zhu has so many friends. If he doesn''t spend his time and energy, how can Yin Zhu like himself? He wants to manage everything, and his feelings are the same. When it''s appropriate, he needs some small tricks. As for how to do it, Cheng an hasn''t figured out for the time being. Bai Ji and Meng Ji come to the end. Bai Ji looks at Cheng an and takes care of Yin Zhu all the way. He can''t help but curl his mouth. "He cheated another one." Dream Ji see this can''t help but feel a little funny, "in fact, Yin Zhu is not bad, at least a responsible and good partner female, for other females can''t be so good." "That''s what they don''t have." White sacrifice cold hum. When Mengji heard this, she couldn''t help laughing, "then you are the most capable. Let me follow you and be determined." "I''m dead for you, too." White sacrifice very rare deep feeling for a while, dream Ji hears this words to smile very brilliant, "I know." If Baiji was not good to her, how could she abandon everything for Baiji, so her feelings were mutual. All along the way, we can say that we are talking and laughing. Although we are on our way, there is no time limit. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to go far in a day. Anyway, how comfortable we are, we have to go on our way, but we absolutely don''t try our best to go on our way. They are the only ones who take the forest as their back garden. Yin Zhu wanted to hunt and get something to eat, but he didn''t meet anything. He was very disappointed, but he met a lot of mushrooms. Unfortunately, he didn''t dare to pick some mushrooms and edible fungus that he didn''t know. He also saw some wild vegetables and made some fresh ones. When it''s dark, they don''t go on their way any more. Anyway, they are not in a hurry. Yin Zhu practices under the moon and tries to attract the moonlight to Bai Kun. In this way, Bai Kun will get better quickly. A few days ago, in the suite, Yin Zhu asked Bai Kun to absorb the moonlight on the window. However, Bai Kun is in a coma and can''t absorb it on his own I don''t dare to absorb it. I''m afraid to attract other people''s attention. They will be in the forest, but I don''t have to worry about it. Who will be in the forest in the middle of the night? Besides, even if they attract other people''s attention, they will run away tomorrow and worry about something. Bai Ji heard Yin Zhu talk about the role of Yuehua before. Yesterday, they wanted to run away. Although they absorbed Yuehua, they didn''t absorb much. This will see everyone give Bai Kun the absorbed Yuehua. Bai Ji is a little excited. He and Meng Ji rush to help at this time. Yin Zhu doesn''t have to say anything else. At least they find a few partners who are good. Bai Kun doesn''t care about himself It''s blind. One night, Yin Zhu absorbed the moonlight. Only after the moonlight disappeared did Yin Zhu stop. At this time, Bai Ji carefully examined Bai Kun. He found that Bai Kun''s face was much better, even his body function was much better. People could see it better. Bai Ji believed that Bai Kun would wake up soon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 "Bai Kun, you must get better soon." Yin Zhu looks at the sleeping Bai Kun and reaches for his head. Bai Kun has become a beast now. He doesn''t know when he will be able to wake up and return to the village. Otherwise, if he is brought into the village like this, people will think where the dead fox comes from? "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. Bai Kun will be fine." Jono comforted. "I know. I also feel that Bai Kun is getting better bit by bit." Yin Zhu smiles gently. "The moon has gone down. Let''s have a rest. We have to go on our way at dawn." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Then I''ll be with you." Leihe smiles and comes to Yinzhu. Yin Zhu nodded, "OK." Cheng an looks at Leihe walking to Yinzhu''s side, mouth open, in the end did not say he wants to accompany Yinzhu rest words, even if he said Yinzhu estimate also won''t pay attention to him. This moonlight is really a good thing. It''s good that people with weak strength like him can absorb the moonlight and become strong. Cheng An has been worried that he is too weak, and he will be left behind by Jono at that time. Moreover, if his strength is poor, he will have to rely on others. He can''t rely on others forever. It''s the best for him to be strong in nature. At this time, Cheng''an got into Jono''s tent to have a rest. After entering the tent, "Yinzhu, Yinzhu." Leihe hugs Yinzhu and says happily. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but feel Leihe''s head in a funny way, "how can you be so happy?" "I''m very happy to follow Yin Zhu. The world of Yin Zhu is also very good, and we can be very good in the future." Reich was very happy. "If you like the world, I''m afraid you don''t like it." Yin Zhu said with a smile. "How can it be? The world is very good and safe. There is no need to work hard. The most important thing is Yin Zhu. I never dreamed that one day I could live such a life." Leihe says happily that he is a ORC. He has never thought that he will become normal and find a companion. After all, according to his earliest idea, he doesn''t want to find a partner, harm females or give birth to unhealthy cubs. "Yinzhu, when we settle down, will you give me a baby?" Leihe asked happily. In fact, he likes cubs very much. He didn''t dare to have them before, but now he doesn''t know if he can have such a chance. The probability of orcs getting pregnant is very low. If there are cubs, he can teach him all kinds of knowledge. In addition, if the cubs are born in this world, they will be very happy. They don''t need food or drink, and they don''t have to go through the cold winter. Yin Zhu listened and nodded, "I also want to have a baby, see luck." In addition to the most open tengxi, Yin Zhu didn''t get pregnant behind them. Although it''s hard to run around in the middle, and so many things haven''t been solved, Yin Zhu didn''t want to have a child, but later he had a good relationship with Lei he, and Yin Zhu wanted to have a child for them, but he didn''t have a chance. It''s hard for the orcs to get pregnant. Yin Zhu realized this sentence, which is really difficult. "Well, I''ll try harder." Leihe touched Yinzhu''s stomach and swore. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "OK, how hard you work." It would be nice if there were cubs by hard work, but hard work is for sure. Yin Zhu is also looking forward to what he will be like with reheson cubs. Is it a bear or a snake? Generally speaking, the orc''s children have strong genes, just like the orc''s children. Yin Zhu thinks that if they do, they should be more like Leihe. Lei Hecai doesn''t care whether he has it or not. In his opinion, if Yin Zhu agrees, he will have a chance. If he has a baby with Yin Zhu, he should be unique in Yin Zhu''s heart. No matter what Cheng''an baikun does, he will stand aside. Yin Zhu looks at Lei he and smiles. A healthy family still needs children. It seems that children''s affairs should be put on the agenda. Baiji and Mengji can''t sleep at this time. They are whispering, "Baiji, I think baikun should get better soon." "Well, it''s better to get better early so that you won''t worry all day and blame me all day. This bastard is OK. If you have something to do, you can eat me." Bai Ji thinks that he has been complained by Meng Ji for a long time. When Mengji heard this, she shook her head. "You know I won''t." "Mengji, when baikun is ready, let''s get to know the common sense of the world, let''s go to the world to play. I watch a lot of interesting things on TV, and then we''ll all go to play. I don''t want to see her face in front of Yinzhu." Bai Ji''s voice is very disgusting. Meng Ji couldn''t help laughing when she heard this. In fact, Bai Ji didn''t really hate Yin Zhu, but he was lost and failed. Now he dislikes Yin Zhu, but he can''t help but look down on him. Bai Ji admires Yin Zhu very much. He goes step by step from an ordinary man who was nothing to the most powerful animal God in the orc world, and then takes responsibility Baiji also sees the changes behind the way of heaven. The way of heaven is not controlled by human beings. Human beings have selfish intentions. Even if he succeeds, he knows that the orc world will be distorted and destroyed. The orc world is the place where he grew up and is his hometown. Even if he wants to be in power, he doesn''t intend to destroy it. Now he still has some ideas Fortunately, he didn''t succeed."Well, and I feel that, with the moonlight, our strength will soon recover. At that time, we can''t go anywhere in the world, and no one can restrain us. Even if we don''t need our identity, it doesn''t matter. Let''s play all over the world." Dream Ji said happily. However, when Mengji said this, she felt a powerful force of heaven and earth coming to her. Mengji was crushed to the ground. Baiji saw this and rushed forward to help. As a result, both of them were suppressed on the ground, not even turbulent. Bai Ji knew at this time that this should be the way of heaven in this world. Was he warning himself? The sentence before Mengji provoked the master of this world? Every world has its own way of heaven. At the beginning, the orc world packed Yin and Zhu and threw them to the earth. The way of heaven on the earth felt it for the first time. At that time, the way of heaven in the orc world also gave some benefits. Although he was strong enough to be afraid of yin and Zhu, he could not let people put troubles on his side, could he? There are too many strong people in this world, and the way of heaven is strong enough. If they come here in vain, Tianlei is waiting. He hasn''t tried to deal with these people yet. As a result, the other party jumps out first and wants to do whatever they want. This will not be warned immediately. The way of heaven in this world is very powerful. Bai Ji can''t help looking up at the sky at this time. No wonder the way of heaven in the orc world will throw them directly. Are they not afraid of their rebellion? "We will not deliberately violate the rules of the world, everything will act in accordance with the etiquette and law of the world, and we will not rely on our own strength." Bai Ji can''t help asking for mercy. Sure enough, when Bai Ji had said this, the power of suppression on them disappeared immediately. Dream Ji at this time some fear of patting his chest, "OK, nothing, this is let us go." "Baiji is so powerful in the world." For the first time, they were pressed on the ground and rubbed like this, and they didn''t have the ability to resist at all. For the first time, Mengji felt small. She came to the world and was surprised by all kinds of novel materials in the world, but she was just curious. Then she thought those things were very interesting. But Mengji didn''t feel afraid. This time, she felt it. "Normally, if the way of heaven in this world is not powerful, will you throw things like Yuehua out for us to absorb? They are not afraid that we are strong at all. " Bai Ji grins bitterly. It''s the first time that he feels frustration. "What are we going to do? Shut up and practice? " Mengji can''t help asking, Baiji''s demand for strength is always very high. Bai Ji said with a bitter smile, "what do you practice? Can we practice all our life? I haven''t been able to rest or play in my whole life. I don''t calculate this or that all the time. Why are you so tired? I still think it''s good to take you to play. At most, I''ll have a chance to practice on the way. " Bai Ji has thought that if he wants to cultivate the way of heaven, he will not worry about them at all. He has enough strength to suppress them. When their strength reaches the top and they can''t go any further, they will have a little threat to the way of heaven. The way of heaven can be seen from the orc world. Moreover, Yin Zhu also said that there is a legend that they will become immortals in this world. It should be that when their strength reaches the limit and they can threaten the way of heaven in this world, the way of heaven will send them to a more advanced world. It should be like this. In fact, it''s good for every world to have rules. The orc world is almost destroyed because of the disordered rules, anyway He doesn''t seek anything in this world. He''d better make it a little simpler. Yin Zhu is the kind who doesn''t like to make trouble. They want to make trouble. It''s estimated that Yin Zhu will be angry and take Bai Kun to chase and kill them. Yin Zhu has a strong sense of responsibility, especially they are brought by Yin Zhu. If they really go out to make trouble, Yin Zhu will certainly clean up the mess. At that time, when something happens, his silly son will rush up again. What should he do? Silly son did not have such a good opportunity, again and again, even for the sake of silly son, also can''t do. After hearing Bai Ji''s words, Meng Ji can''t help laughing happily. Bai Ji used to want power and strength, but now Bai Ji seems to have given up, just for her sake. Thinking of this, Meng Ji is more moved than happy. "Thank you for your sacrifice." Mengji happily hugs Baiji''s neck and says that Mengji doesn''t want many things all the time. She just follows Baiji''s mind. Now baiji is willing to put it down. Mengji is very happy. "Why are you polite to me? You are the princess of the orc world. You give up your responsibilities and honor for me. You have nothing left. I can only let you be my own princess." Bai Ji seldom says love words. Mengji is very happy to hear that she buries her whole head in Bai Ji''s arms. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 On the other side, Yin Ping had already taken Huang Xiaoling back to his hometown by EMU. His hometown is a small mountain village in the northwest. There is only a small road leading to the outside in the mountain village. The road is very small, and it was made by the villagers who collected money. All the young people with a little ability in the village have left there. Now only a few dozen families still live there Yes, during the Spring Festival, those young people who travel far away will come back to see them for a while. On weekdays, there are basically no people here. Yin Ping''s family has been away from their hometown for a long time. Yin Ping himself hasn''t been back home for several years. Although he has a good life, he still has a good life with the people in the village. He is also a person who lives in a big city. Moreover, he still gets up early and works in a big city. Although Yin Ping hasn''t come back for many years, he has a good relationship with the people in the village But the contact is still there. The Yin family doesn''t have a lot of money for what they want in the village on weekdays. For example, when the village builds roads, they need to raise money. When the information is sent to Yin Ping, Yin Ping still gives money. For some public construction, as long as someone calls to raise money and so on, he will give some more or less. He doesn''t dare to say that he has a strong sense of existence in the village But there is a sense of being. When Yin Ping went home this time, there was someone in the village to receive him. The couple had not gone back for many years, so they would suddenly go back. Of course, they first went to the village cadres for a walk, and then said that a relative''s family couldn''t get along in the city. When they thought of planting and breeding in the countryside, they thought of their village, so they came back. There is nothing in the village, only the most land. Now the young people have gone out, and the old people don''t have much land to grow. Many of the land is barren. Now Yin Ping says that his relatives want to come here to rent land for farming. Naturally, the village welcomes them. Of course, they also say that they will help, and they won''t be bullied by others. Yin Ping didn''t mean to ask a blind date to help his daughter find her identity. Instead, he planned to let her get along with the people here first, and then let them know that his daughter and son-in-law are good, so that they don''t doubt their identity now. When Yin Ping arrived, he first called Yin Zhu to say that they had arrived and asked him where he had been. Yin Zhu didn''t know where he had been, so he could only give a general location according to the location of the map. Yin Ping was worried that it was not safe for Yin Zhu to walk deep in the mountains. In the end, Yin Zhu said that it was very safe for them to walk in the mountains, and the beasts were hiding from them. After Yin Ping made sure that Yin Zhu was ok, he got busy with his own business. Yin Zhu would not arrive until ten days later. There are still many houses to rent in the small mountain village. Many people move away, and the house is abandoned there. However, the house has been uninhabited for a long time. It is in disrepair and looks very shabby. Fortunately, Yin Zhu said that they would not dislike such a house. They still lived in caves in the orc world. Yin Ping finally chose a very large farmyard, which is far away from the people living in the village. The reason for this is that his daughter''s family is a little special, and it''s better not to be discovered. The house is rented, but the house is very shabby, which needs to be sorted out. There is a well in the yard, but the well hasn''t been used for many years, so I want to take medicine People have to clean the house, repair the leaking parts of the house, buy furniture and pull the wires. The wires on this side of the house are old and can''t be used at all. It''s a lot of trouble. As for renting land, it''s easy to circle a large area and wait for Yin Zhu to come. Yin Ping''s main task now is to tidy up the house. I don''t know if I can make the yard better in the past ten days. Don''t wait for his daughter''s family to arrive, but they haven''t lived there yet. Yin Ping also spent a lot of money on these seven and eight items. They all said that there were three Jin nails for breaking up a family. It''s not true that those unimportant items add up to a lot of money. After finishing these, Yin Ping also cleaned the yard from the top of the road. In addition, the weeds in the yard were also tidied up. The backyard of the farmyard can grow vegetables and save a lot of money. Both of them haven''t worked so hard for a long time. It''s really tiring after a fight, but they are very happy to think of helping their daughter. Huang Xiaoling knocked on her sour back at this time, "old man, I said this place, can our daughter get used to it?" Yin Ping took a look at the yard which was reorganized by himself and said, "how can we not get used to it? How can our daughter adapt to it? Our daughter can live a good life in such a backward place like the orc world, where there is nothing. Maybe in a few years, you will have a daughter of a big farmer. What you want to eat at that time is to move here It''s the end of the day. " Huang Xiaoling nodded. This place is really not suitable for Yin Zhu who has lived in the city since childhood. However, considering that Yin Zhu has lived in the orc world for many years and the harsh environment of the orc world, Yin Zhu can live a good life, let alone this place. "I just feel that I have wronged my daughter." Huang Xiaoling said with emotion that if Yin Zhu came back alone, they would not let him come to the countryside. At that time, they would find a way to get an identity for Yin Zhu, but Yin Zhu''s family came back, so many people are not easy to get."If you think about your five handsome sons in law, you don''t feel aggrieved by your daughter." Yin Ping said with a smile that when it comes to his son-in-law, Yin Ping is satisfied. Those children are not stupid. In the orc world, they are the dragon among the people. In this world, they will not be mediocre. It''s the personality that determines whether a person is successful or not. Jono''s son-in-law is not stupid and can''t support his family. Think about his daughter 1v5, Yin Ping has nothing to say. Now they will be a little more difficult, and soon they will be better. He was not satisfied with the thought that his clever daughter would be able to become Huan again. Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help laughing when she heard what Yin Ping said. Her five sons-in-law are not at fault. In addition, Yin Zhu walks all the way. From time to time, Yin Zhu relies on the satellite phone to locate his position, and then walks, so as not to go astray. There is no lack of wild vegetables and herbs. Anyway, she has space to be afraid. When it comes to it, Lei he is greedy and wants to hunt. After all, hunting is the most normal thing in the orc world. Then Yin Zhu discovers Lei he He beat an antelope, and Yin Zhu couldn''t recognize any kind of antelope. At this time, Yin Zhu remembered that many of the wild animals were precious animals, and they couldn''t beat them indiscriminately. Therefore, Yin Zhu caught several people and popularized them. For this reason, there was another chaos. Lei he and Qiao Nuo were all silly. This beast could not beat casually, and they would commit a crime after beating. This was the first time they heard of such a thing . "Aren''t you busy?" Leihe said unhappily, according to his idea, the beast is beaten. Yin Zhu said with a smile, "you know, our machinery is quite developed. Unlike in the past, wild animals did harm to human beings. Now, wild animals have been hiding in the mountains for a long time, and they don''t dare to come forward at all. Many wild animals are going to die out because of excessive hunting in the past, so we need to protect them. Nature has an ecological chain. Once there is an ecological chain in nature, we should protect them If you don''t understand the meaning of ecological chain, simply put, like the orc world, the dream clan and the orcs contain each other. This is an ecological chain. Once one race is destroyed, another race becomes strong, which is likely to cause the destruction of the race and destroy the things, So protect these animals. " Yin Zhu explained the principle of why to protect these animals. "We not only protect animals, but also protect plants. For example, some primeval forests can''t be destroyed wantonly and felled wantonly. There are a lot of them. I''ll go back and learn them slowly." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Bai Ji understood Yin Zhu''s meaning at once. Nothing can be excessive. Once it has passed that degree, it will cause bad consequences. The idea of this world is much more advanced than theirs, but you can understand it when you think about the discovery of this world. Jono couldn''t help frowning and saying, "what about the orc world? There''s farmland all over the orc world now." Jono also wants to say that he doesn''t care about the income in the world, but he is still worried that the orcs don''t know how to control and destroy the world. Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing when he heard Jono''s worry. "Don''t worry, Jono. The orc world is just developing. In other words, as long as the orc world doesn''t enter the mechanical age, you don''t have to worry about those things at all, but you can''t do much damage by manpower. Now the orcs are opening up wasteland everywhere, but once the food meets the needs of the orcs The orcs won''t continue to do this. After all, it''s hard to do too much. It''s a waste if you can''t finish it, isn''t it? " "You just have too many super hearts. When you come here, you still want to do things in the orc world. Why don''t you stay there and be a little master? The world is changing. I dare not change for the better. Naturally, there will be corresponding salvation people coming. You don''t have to be so super minded. " Bai Ji Leng hum, Bai Ji is more and more clear now. Even if the way of heaven doesn''t let the destruction of the world happen foolishly, he will definitely imply that it''s not so easy for a world to be destroyed. When Jono heard this, he was able to react. Yes, it''s time for the orc world to develop. Let''s not say how long it will take until it reaches the level Yin Zhu said. Even if there''s something really wrong, he can''t help. Besides, the orc world doesn''t really have to leave them. It''s time for him to let go. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 It should be very difficult for some people to walk in the forest, but it has little effect on them. The food and clothing are in the backpack, which does not affect their action. As for the danger, it does not exist, but it is a lot of surprises. Even the wild ginseng has been dug up for several decades Year. In addition, Yin Zhu found that they all seem to have the function of treasure hunting, that is, as long as there are medicinal materials nearby, they can smell the fragrance of medicine. Is this true in the orc world? Yin Zhu doesn''t know. In the orc world, they go out hunting, where there is anyone to look for medicinal materials, and the orc''s body is very abnormal, generally they don''t use medicine, Even if you are sick, you still have the skill of the priest. Is there any medicine in the orc world? There should be, but at that time, no one ever wanted to use it, because the utilization rate was not high, and we didn''t know how to use it. Maybe we will use it slowly in the future. But this function is very good for Yin Zhu, which shows that it is very easy for them to make money. However, one thing is that medicinal materials basically have to be processed before they can be preserved. Although Yin Zhu has a backpack, there is no such problem, but those medicinal materials need to be preserved if they want to sell. It is necessary to learn a special technology. However, because of the unexpected income, Yin Zhu was very happy. Because Leihe almost didn''t rush into the forest to find medicine for Yin Zhu. Finally, Yin Zhu was a little more rational and called several people back in a hurry. Her parents were still waiting for them, and almost set themselves free. Yin Zhu said that if they are on the way to find medicinal materials, they will find them. If they go out of their way, there is no need for them. They will find them when they have time. Leihe just wanted to make Yinzhu happy. Since Yinzhu was not happy, they would not do that. But Baiji and Mengji couldn''t help but ask a few more questions, "is the medicinal material you are looking for very valuable and can sell for money?" Yin Zhu nods. After Bai Ji and Meng Ji get a positive answer from Yin Zhu, they dig herbs all the way. Meng Ji, in particular, says that she has taken a fancy to a lot of things, which she wants money to buy. They don''t have the cheek to ask Yin Zhu''s parents to buy them. They have been thinking about how to make money before, but they just dig a few Grass roots can make money. They go to dig quickly. As long as they feel the fragrance of medicine, no matter what it is, these two people dig things. It''s also their property. Before Bai Ji, he was still thinking about whether he would lick his face and grow with Yin Zhu. After all, he couldn''t do anything about it. He couldn''t always let Yin Zhu raise himself. Now Bai Ji finds it easy to make money. Baiji and Baiji dig herbs all the way. Yin Zhu is not jealous. Anyway, he has his own luck. Leihe and Baiji will dig when they meet him. Baiji and Baiji don''t go out of their way to grab them. Normally, if someone goes first, they won''t run to grab them. Moreover, Baiji inquires about the little ginseng. Yin Zhu says that it''s worth tens of thousands of dollars or tens of thousands of dollars to buy There are a lot of them. For example, the roast chicken nuggets that Mengji likes to eat are only a few tens of them. They can buy a lot of them, and the money is easy to earn. Bai Ji thought to himself, but it''s a pity that the ginseng is not easy to find. He dug up a lot of other medicinal materials. Yin Zhu said that those are also valuable, but they can''t compare with ginseng. Ginseng is the most valuable medicinal material. A group of people walked and took a rest until they finally arrived at the boundary of Yinping''s hometown in Northwest China. At this time, Yinzhu began to adjust his direction. They were going to go out of the forest. For this reason, several people specially arranged their make-up. They could walk around in animal skins as they were comfortable in the forest, but they had to wear the clothes of the world Clothes made of cloth are good-looking and comfortable in this world. They are much more breathable than animal skins. However, they always feel uncomfortable when they wear them. Maybe they are not used to wearing them. Yin Zhu even took care of herself from head to toe. She worried that if she was too embarrassed, what would her parents do if they were sad? Her parents are the best. Maybe the old people are like this. So when they go home to see their parents, they are used to showing their best side, so they don''t want to worry about the old people. Yin Zhu paid so much attention that Jono and Leihe also carefully sorted out their looks. It seems that their parents like beautiful and clean children. In the future, they should pay attention to this point, which can''t be disliked. Mengji looks at Jono, who is tidying himself. She can''t help running to baikun to help him comb his soft hair. Even if baikun is a fox now, she has to be a beautiful fox. Every night these days, everyone gives Bai Kun the moonlight they have absorbed. Although Bai Kun doesn''t wake up, everyone feels that Bai Kun is getting better. Even his hair is beginning to shine, which makes people feel much more energetic. "Baikun, you have to wake up quickly. Your brothers are all fawning on Yin Zhu''s parents. If you don''t wake up, you will be late. If you go back to Yin Zhu, you won''t be able to line up." Meng Ji rubbed Bai Kun''s head and sighed. Mengji feels that her life is very real and relaxed now. She doesn''t have to be like before. In the past, she took every step carefully and had to think a lot. Now she doesn''t use it. Even Baiji and Baiji love to laugh a lot and make fun of each other. Baiji was oppressed in the past and didn''t relax. It''s better to be Baiji now.Of course, Mengji won''t tell. Baiji has a deep sense of guilt for her, and she doesn''t need Baiji''s guilt. Bai Ji looks at Meng Ji and then runs to Bai Kun. He can''t help muttering, "why don''t you take care of me? Bai Kun has his own partner to take care of him." Dream Ji hears this to smile, "that how can be the same, Yin Zhu is Yin Zhu, I am me." She is an unqualified mother. She wants to do her part to make up for and take care of Bai Kun. Bai Ji sighed, "what about me? Mengji, you are always ignoring me recently. I''m not happy if you do this again. " When Mengji heard this, she looked at Baiji with a smile. "Baiji, you are more and more cheeky. Even your son is jealous. You don''t have to be jealous. My favorite person is you. Isn''t baikun still awake? When he wakes up, I don''t care "Yin Zhu, don''t patronize those friends. You should take care of Bai Kun when you need to take care of them." White sacrifice directly regardless of the mouth call, finish saying also don''t go to see Qiao Nuo several people''s faces, he directly to dream Ji to pull away. Yin Zhu can''t help rolling his eyes when he hears this. Is Bai Kun not taken care of? Do you have one? Tengxiao has been taking care of Bai Kun very carefully. Although Yin Zhu forgives Tengxiao, he still carries it on Tengxiao''s back and takes care of it. Tengxiao probably thinks that a large part of the reason why Bai Kun is like this is his own. He will take care of Bai Kun before he is well. It''s not that Yin Zhu didn''t want to ask Lei heqiongnuo to help, but Tengxiao is a dead hearted man. He says that he can take care of Bai Kun. Of course, Yin Zhu knows that Bai Kun''s weight is not a burden for Tengxiao, otherwise she won''t let Tengxiao alone. The reason why Tengxiao has been taking care of Bai Kun is that Yin Zhu thinks that on the one hand, and on the other hand, Tengxiao admires Bai Kun. At least when Bai Kun is facing his relatives and Yin Zhu, they will make the right choice rationally, unlike him. "Bai Kun is fine." Tengxiao can''t help saying when he sees Yinzhu coming. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "I know I believe you, but I just want to see Bai Kun." Baiji likes to stab her when she''s free. It''s as if she has done something wrong to baikun. It''s said that Mengji is easier to get along with than Baiji. It''s enough for her father-in-law to say so much. Women don''t have much to do with him. After several people walked out of the mountain, Yin Zhu quickly found the nearby road, and then determined his address. It seemed that this place was not far from the mountain village, and his eyes gave him a location. Then he called Yin Ping and asked him to pick them up. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling have been waiting for more than ten days. If they didn''t receive a call from Yin Zhu every day, they would be very anxious. Although Yin Zhu always said it was safe, could the forest be so easy to go? They can only blame their husband and wife for not being able to help their children. Fortunately, these children always arrive. At this time, Yin Ping is ready to pick them up. Yin Ping can''t help but find someone to borrow a car. However, there is no car in the village. All the young people with a car are outside, and they don''t go home. Finally, Yin Ping borrows a tractor. When Yin Zhu saw her father looking at the tractor coming, she was really surprised. Can her father drive this thing? "Dad, are you tired, or shall I come?" Looking at the dust on Yin Ping''s face while driving the tractor, Yin Zhu can''t help feeling a little distressed. He is a drag on his old parents. At this time, Yin Ping laughed and wiped the sweat off his head. "I feel very tired wherever I go. I think it''s good to do sports. But you are tired all the way. Hurry up. Dad will take you back. You haven''t done a tractor. Have a good feeling." "We''re all right. It''s a small problem for us." Yin Zhu asked Leihe to get on the back of the tractor, and she sat next to Yin Ping. "Dad, you don''t know that we are in a hurry in the forest. No beast dares to provoke us. As soon as we let go of the smell, we all want to stay away from us. Dad, we dug several wild ginseng in the mountain, and lingzhi and Polygonum multiflorum and so on, Ginseng dad, you can keep one for yourself. What about the rest? Dad will sell it for me later. I''ll take care of what ginseng you want to eat. This forest is my back garden, ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum. For me, it''s just a matter of minutes. " When Yin Ping heard this, he laughed and said hello. He didn''t say anything about the filial piety of the child. It must be a fake when he was in the garden. However, judging from the way Yin Zhu talked, there should be no danger. Maybe he had to work hard for a few days. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 Yin Ping''s hometown is a very small village, called Yangshu village. It is said that there used to be a lot of poplar trees there, and it took two hours from the nearest town. It can be said that it was really remote, and there was basically no one else to go there except the local people. It can be said that what is suitable for Yin Zhu and his party. Yin Ping and Yin Zhu soon arrived in the village. But Yin Ping couldn''t say this. He said that Yin Zhu was in a hurry. Just think about it in his heart. Jono doesn''t pay much attention to life. It''s good for him to have shelter from the wind and rain. In the past, he had to live in a cave, not to mention a clean and dry house. It''s just that the house is a little short, and the others are good. "Dad, don''t worry. We''ll go farming tomorrow. We''ll certainly do well." Jono had come out of the room by this time, ready to help. "Dad, you see what I can do. You say I can do it." Jono said with a smile. At this time, Leihe followed behind Jono, and a group of big men lined up to wait for Yin Ping to direct the work. "What kind of work do you need to do? You are tired all the way. Go and have a rest." Yin Ping also felt sorry for his son-in-law''s hard work. "Dad, you can ask them to do anything. Don''t be polite to them. The more polite you are, the more they don''t know what to do. You are an elder. You can say whatever you have. They still have a lot of things they don''t understand. You need to teach them." Whether it''s dealing with people or other things, Jono said they are very smart, but the rules of the two worlds are different, so they still need Yin Ping''s advice. What''s more, they are already a family. It''s good to be polite at the beginning, but it''s not decent to be polite at this time. We can''t treat them as guests all the time. At this time, Jono hurriedly followed Yin Zhu and said, "Dad, Yin Zhu is right. You are so polite, but you treat us as outsiders. Dad, you don''t dislike us. After all, we are ugly when we look tall and big." Jono could not help but mourn. The beauty appreciated in the orc world becomes ugly in this world. Jono mourns for his lost face. The beautiful man of daze tribe is gone forever. After hearing this, Yin Ping also wanted to understand that he didn''t really say how long he would get along with them in the future. At least he wanted to get along with them for a period of time. He certainly couldn''t go on like this. So he laughed, "well, dad will say whatever he has in the future. He won''t be polite when he asks you to work." Leihe then went to the other side of Yin Ping and said, "Dad, it''s right to think like this. It''s all our fault. It''s a drag on dad." Tengxiao looks at Jono and Leihe supporting Yin Ping to call him Dad, but he doesn''t leave a good impression on Yin Ping, but it doesn''t matter. He will correct it. "Dad, I''ll listen to you in the future. I promise I won''t refuse when you ask me to work." Tengxiao couldn''t help but say it formally. "Well, all right." Yin Ping also nodded kindly. He had already taught Tengxiao a lesson, and his daughter had to live with Tengxiao. Naturally, he would not embarrass Tengxiao too much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 The family had a night''s rest. The next day, Yin Zhu said to start work. Yin Ping saw that Yin Zhu were all ready to start work, but he didn''t say anything. They didn''t look very tired or strong. It''s better to do the work in the field earlier. Yin Ping rents a whole valley next to the village. It''s terraced fields. It''s said that the land used to be quite fertile, but it has been abandoned for several years. Now the land is full of all kinds of weeds. It''s not so easy to clean up the whole land. Moreover, there are terraced fields, where large-scale machinery can''t be used. Basically, it depends on manpower. Because of this, these fields will be abandoned. If the whole site is flat and machinery can be operated, the land will not be abandoned. Of course, remoteness has the advantage of remoteness. No one will come. Yin Zhu doesn''t want many people to hang out here. Besides, there are canals and irrigation canals not far away Irrigation is relatively convenient. "It''s very good here. It''s not far from where we live. It''s a good 20 minute journey." As for there is no road here, it''s nothing for them. "If you don''t mind." Yin Ping said with a smile. Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to grow all the rice in the whole valley. In other words, Yin Zhu Zhi plans to grow some of the rice they eat. The rest of Yin Zhu plans to buy some fruits and vegetables. After all, they live here. They can''t be self-sufficient. They still need to make money, and Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to go out in public. So the best way is to open an online shop , I plant it by myself, and I''ll open a shop on the Internet. At that time, I''ll cooperate with the express delivery points in the town. Now the express delivery is relatively developed. There''s no express delivery point in yangshucun, but there''s one in the town. At most, Yin Zhu says that she has to work hard to get people to send it to the town. Of course, the online store will be next year at the earliest. Now she hasn''t planted anything. Jono several at this time also one by one over there angry question, "this place is very good." This place is at least much better than the orc world. Yin Zhu of the orc world also said about planting. But as far as the fertility of the apprentices is concerned, the land of this place is better than that of the orc world. The apprentices of the orc world are very poor. It should be better to plant here. There are many unique plants and some seeds in Yin Zhu''s space. Of course, those things are yin Bamboo will not be sold. Even if it is planted, it will only be eaten by itself. Leihe had picked up the hoe consciously and was ready to start. "They use hoes? Will they farm? " Yin Ping asked in surprise. "Well." When I think of the wet world, I use stone tools. All stone tools have to be cultivated, and they are so smooth, let alone iron. At the beginning, Yin Ping was worried that each one would not be able to farm, or could not bear the hard work of farming. Then he found that it was himself who could not bear the hard work of farming. Even Yin Zhu could dig the ground quickly when he took a hoe. The speed was really fast. The hoes were very fast. They seemed to have endless strength, and they would not be tired, and their waist would not be sore . "You don''t have to work hard. Take your time." Yin Ping didn''t start at this time. He and Huang Xiaoling picked up the waste grass in the field and put it on the ridge to expose to the sun. In this way, the grass would die easily. Mengji takes care of baikun at home, and Baiji also helps in the field. After all, he has his own partner to support. He doesn''t like to be said to eat free food. Baiji has never planted a field, but he can''t stand it. He studies very fast and has great strength. Farming is actually physical work. It''s really no big problem for him. "Old man, you are not very arrogant. You can do everything. You just have to turn the floor a few times. How can you be like an old dog out of breath?" Bai Ji Leng hum, at the beginning, he didn''t feel much about the word dog. Orcs have it of any race, but now he knows that dog is a curse word. Yin Ping can''t help but roll his eyes when he hears this. He finds that Bai Ji likes to argue with himself now, probably because he doesn''t give him a good face. He didn''t mean to aim at Bai Ji. He said that when he met a cheeky rascal and stabbed you twice, who liked such a person? When Yin Ping heard this, he threw the grass in his hand and said, "what if I just don''t work? I have a pension. I can eat and drink when I want to. When I''m happy, I can travel and do anything I want. I don''t have to drag people down. It''s still a problem to be qualified to eat and drink, even if I have strength, I can only work as a coolie. Even if it is like this, I can''t earn money to support myself. At that time, I will not rely on my daughter. " Bai Ji''s face froze when he heard this. When he passed the exam, he always relied on himself, but he didn''t have any money. He thought that because he didn''t have money, he and Mengji ate something from the dead old man, and then the dead old man hated him until now. "What if you have a pension? Your little money is only enough for you to eat. I''ll get rich sooner or later on my own. You''ll see it in 30 years." Bai Ji Leng hum, the world is not very good for him. He wants to make money by the fastest way, and then he is angry to death. However, the treatment in this world is really good. He can retire after 60 years old, and then he has money to take. He has nothing to play with. He has already reached the retirement age, but he has no money. He has to fight for himself. Bai Ji, who has been fighting for tens of thousands of years, expresses his self-confidence He is very hard. He has to work hard when he is so old. I don''t know when he will work hard. Besides, his son, who is not filial to him, is filial to himself. He has a son who is so angry that he can''t pay for his life. I feel sad when I think about it."Thirty years later, I''m afraid you''ll be poorer by that time. Maybe you won''t even know you''ve been taken away by that research laboratory." Yin Ping is cold. Bai Ji can''t help biting his teeth when he hears these unkind words, "if I''m sliced, I''ll be accompanied by your daughter. I''m not afraid." Huang Xiaoling looked at the two old people still bickering. She couldn''t help saying, "if you''re not tired, you''d better work fast and don''t talk nonsense." In front of Yin Zhu, hearing the angry words of the three old people behind, he couldn''t help covering his mouth and laughing. His life was very good and he felt very popular. "After Yin Zhu, this large area of land is ours. We can grow a lot of food. Rice is delicious and flour is good. Can we grow both? In addition, Yin Zhu, I''ve read many delicious food Posts recently. Can I make some for you later? " Cheng an gets close to Yin Zhu at this time and asks while working. Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu standing beside him and thinks that the days are very beautiful. With Yin Zhu and delicious food, the world is really good. In addition, even the weak Cheng''an is still strong for ordinary people. He can''t work as well as Jono, but he can''t work as powerless as he can in the orc world, and he can do well. This sense of achievement makes Cheng''an feel very good. "Well, Cheng''an, have you thought about what you will do in the future?" In addition to farming, Yin Zhu also asked Qiao Nuo Tengxiao to find a hobby to learn. Even if they can''t go out to learn to make money to support their family, they can edify themselves. Besides, they can''t keep farming like this. Yin Zhu doesn''t intend to turn Qiao Nuo into a farmer. It''s not that the farmers are bad, but that it''s a waste of them to confine Jono to the mountains and become a farmer who can''t do anything. Fortunately, the Internet is so convenient now that no matter what they want to learn, they can learn online. "I want to be a cook. Can I learn how to cook? I find that the food in this world is very magical and delicious, but I''m not sure if I have such talent, and I''m afraid of wasting things. " Cheng An said that he couldn''t help but smile shyly. Although he saw all the videos and understood all the ingredients, many people said that it looked very simple and would be useless as soon as it was done. He didn''t know if he could do it. "Since you are interested, try it. I think you can cook well in the orc world before. I believe you can learn it well. Then I can taste your good skills." Yin Zhu smiles and encourages Cheng an. Cheng an smiles at this and is very happy. "Well, when I learn it, I''ll cook it for Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu also likes to eat delicious food. When he learns those skills, he can cook for Yin Zhu every day. Moreover, there is a saying in the world that if you want to hold a person''s heart, you should hold her stomach first. When Yin Zhu is used to cooking, will he leave himself? Yin Zhu didn''t know Cheng an had such a careful machine. She said with a smile, "well, I''ll wait." Xiaojin looks at Yinzhu and Chengan talking and laughing, and her heart can''t help but feel sour. Chengan really flatters her. "Jono, I feel that you have led wolves into the house. Cheng An is very agreeable. Look at Yin Zhu''s happy appearance, I think I will lose my position." Xiaojin murmured, originally among several partners, Xiaojin was the most clingy and coquettish, but now Xiaojin felt that his status was threatened. When Jono heard this, he said with a smile, "Xiao Jin, you think too much about Yin Zhu. As for Cheng An, he''s still peaceful. If he doesn''t have a little thought, I doubt his heart to Yin Zhu." When Xiao Jin heard this, he was silent. Then he said unhappily, "I''m poor and generous. I''m not happy in my heart, but I''m generous. I don''t like people like you most." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. "What should I do? I like you best among the brothers." Jono was laughing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 After seeing the work of Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo, Yin Ping can''t help but feel relieved. He was really worried that these people would not be able to do farm work before. He didn''t expect that the farm work would be so simple in the hands of Qiao Nuo. The main reason is that they are strong and strong. This kind of manual work is a little thought for them. However, in this way, he can rest assured that no matter what they can do in the future, they can at least settle down for the moment. At this time, Meng Ji asked Bai Ji, "what do you think of working in the field today?" It''s not only about Yin Zhu, it''s also about their lives. Meng Ji doesn''t plan to rely on Yin Zhu all her life, so it''s best for Yin Zhu to plan things successfully. At this time, Bai Ji held Mengji in his arms and said, "it''s very good. The land over there is very fertile. It''s too easy for us to turn over the land. We can plant the seeds later. If Yin Zhu has bought the seeds online, we can plant them later." "I''ll plant what you like for you." Bai Ji said with a smile, not to mention this kind of land is very interesting, anyway, he didn''t feel tired. "Well, when Bai Kun wakes up, I''ll go to farm, too." Meng Ji says with a smile that Bai Kun is getting better and better every day, and their life is about to settle down. When life has hope, Meng Ji smiles very gently. "Well." The white sacrifice answered. Although Mengji is at home, Mengji can''t cook, and Yinzhu doesn''t dare to ask her to cook. This guy hasn''t cooked. Who knows what can be cooked. Mengji probably knows her own short board, so she cleans all the dishes and cuts them. It''s very fast. Yin Zhu and Huang Xiaoling begin to cook. Cheng an and Qiao Nuo help. Cheng An is very distressed to see that Yin Zhu still has to cook when he comes back from working in the field. He thinks he should learn everything in the kitchen quickly so that he doesn''t have to work hard. After the meal was cooked, everyone was soon full. At this time, the people who didn''t help cooking at noon consciously cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks. After dinner, Jono was still in high spirits and wanted to go to the field immediately. Yin Zhu quickly stopped him. "It''s so hot to go out at noon. Besides, we don''t need to work hard. There''s no need to go to work at noon. Let''s have a rest. If we want to take a nap, it''s OK to take a nap instead of a nap." They didn''t dig a lot of medicinal materials in the forest, and there was a lot of money to sell them later. There was no need to work hard. Seeing this, Yin Ping smiles and nods. Yin Zhu''s friends are quite good. He can''t see how to be a person by gossiping in daily life. He knows how to work. They are all honest and honest. They don''t cheat and cheat. Even Bai Ji is very serious. Besides, the family is relatively harmonious. He has been worried that the relationship between his daughter and her partners will be bad. After all, everyone has selfishness Yes, for the moment, they get along very well. It can be seen from cooking at noon. They are very conscious and take the initiative to clean up the dishes and chopsticks without help. They don''t need to be called. Maybe this is the rule of their Orc world. The orc world has a long history of polyandry, and I think there are corresponding rules to restrict several partners. After all, the more people there are, the better. It''s up to everyone to get along with each other. Besides, Yin Zhu won''t argue with some of his friends. It''s not as good as fighting with Yin Zhu on TV tonight. Of course, it''s also possible that Jono is a good husband. Yin Ping heard from Yin Zhu that Jono is in charge of some of his friends. Thinking of this, Yin Ping can''t help but feel that Qiao Nuo is a little hard-working. He needs to feel more sorry for such a good son-in-law. Qiao Nuo doesn''t know that he got a good impression from his father-in-law for no reason. Anyway, Yin Ping is the best to Qiao Nuo among his sons-in-law. Huang Xiaoling won''t be so eccentric as Yin Ping. She treats her son-in-law the same. They are obedient and devoted to her daughter. The more she looks at her daughter, the more she likes her. In modern times, it''s hard to find such a good man, let alone return five. Moreover, all her sons-in-law look pretty good. The more her mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more she looks at her son-in-law Yes, that''s what Huang Xiaoling is like now. Anyway, Huang Xiaoling is better to her son-in-law than Yin Zhu. If Yin Zhu speaks a little louder to them, Huang Xiaoling will clean them up. Then Lei he also finds out that his mother-in-law is the best. Even his father-in-law listens to her, so they are more enthusiastic to Huang Xiaoling. When Yin Zhu started to work, there were still old people in the village who were curious. Then they saw the speed of their work and looked at the tall and strong people. They couldn''t help patting Yin Ping on the shoulder. "No wonder your relatives will come back to farm. Their physique is wasted even if they don''t farm." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. However, all the villagers in this family listened politely, and many old people have been farming for a lifetime. The younger generation didn''t like to hear them talk about farming. Now it''s rare for young people to come back to farm, and they are all very enthusiastic about how to teach Yin Zhu how to farm. Yin Zhu just needs this kind of knowledge, including Jono, who is very careful to listen to what they say. Jono is very smart. They soon get together with the people in the village, and they will help the old people in the village do what they can when they have nothing to do.Then the villagers found out that the relative of Yin Ping''s family seemed to be tall and fierce. In fact, they were all honest and honest, and the old people liked honest and honest people. When Yin Ping saw that Yin Zhu''s family got along well with the people in the village, he was happy for Yin Zhu. Of course, Yin Zhu arranged the identities for Qiao Nuo outside. Qiao Nuo is the eldest brother, Bai Kun is the second, Lei he is the third, Tengxiao is the fourth, and Cheng An is the fifth. This platoon is also Qiao Nuo''s platoon. Anyway, in the orc world, because his partner has become a family, they will treat him as brothers. Several people have no opinions about Qiao Nuo''s platoon, and the platoon also represents their own Status, for example, when the husband is gone, then the next one will go up directly. After a few days, Yin Ping plans to take Yin Zhu and his family to the town fair. The town is also full of farmers, and most people don''t have so much curiosity. They didn''t dare to let them go shopping in the supermarket before. Now they can go shopping in the town, and let Yin Zhu get familiar with them. In the future, Yin Zhu will go to the town for anything he needs, even express delivery Well, there''s no express in their village. Of course, Yin Zhu is wondering if she wants to get a motorcycle. This motorcycle is not popular in the city, but it''s still very easy to use in the countryside. Motorcycles are especially suitable for some rural roads. Although they can run fast with their own legs, since they decide to integrate into the society, Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to run with their legs in crowded places People find that if they use it more, there will always be people who will find it. I really want to run slowly in the forest. Yin Zhu told Yin Ping what he meant. In the future, they must walk back and forth in this town, so transportation is very necessary. "Can you ride?" Yin Ping couldn''t help asking. Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said, "I can ride a bicycle, so it should be OK. The same can be proved, almost." When Yin Ping heard this, he laughed twice. Is it almost the same? However, it should be OK to study for a few days. In addition, Yin Zhu''s friends can also study. It''s not a loss to buy them. So many people will take turns to use them at that time. You can buy them. In addition to Yin Zhu''s mobile phone, Baiji has an old mobile phone that Yin Ping used to eliminate. It seems that they don''t have enough mobile phones. Do you want to have one? But Jono a few for this refused, home now has a TV, also has a computer, temporarily can not use the mobile phone, wait to make money again. During this period, Yin Ping spent a lot of money, but Yin Ping didn''t say a word. Even now they eat and drink all from Yin Ping. How dare they let Yin Ping spend money? Besides, they don''t know whether Yin Ping''s money is enough for them to spend. It''s even more their fault to drag the old people down. Besides, Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling are really two The old man, not only in his age, but also in his body, can''t compare with them. Baiji says that he is old, but some of his physical functions are young and in their prime, while Yin Ping and his wife are really old. There are some meat in Yin Zhu''s space, but not much. There are also some special foods that are unique to the world. However, those are all special products, and there are also some that can be used as seeds. Only Yin Zhu said that in addition to some things that are very similar to the earth, Yin Zhu dares to take them out, that is to say, they will be found, at most, they will be mutated, and some will not be found at all If it doesn''t exist, Yin Zhu would never dare to plant it. There are also things Yang Wantong wants to give her master and her relatives in Yinzhu''s space. Because of her identity, many things have not been settled and have not been given to them, but these things can''t be seen and mailed, so they can only be delivered in person one day. However, they are not in a hurry to get these things. Yang Wantong did not say when these things would be delivered, so it doesn''t matter if they are late. If Yang Wantong knew what Yin Zhu thought at this time, she would scold Yin Zhu for being too unreliable. Yin Zhu and his family are now plowing the land, doing it at sunrise and returning at sunset. It can be said that they are quite simple. On weekdays, they occasionally communicate with the village. A few people gradually integrate into the village. If the village starts to be wary of these outsiders, now they gradually change and begin to adapt to Yin Zhu. This is a good example Good phenomenon. In a valley, it took Yin Zhu more than half a month to turn over all the land. Some of them had already planted sweet potato, while others planted vegetables first. As for the fields, they used narcissus to irrigate them first. These fields had not been planted for many years, and there were many cracks under them. They had to use water to irrigate them well. When the soil became soft, they were suitable for growing rice, and the rice seedlings they raised had to live a long time It takes a long time to transplant rice seedlings. It can be said that the time is just right. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 In the next day, people plant land and practice at night. The village is basically old people, and there is no entertainment in the village. Basically, those people rest early. In addition, Yin Zhu''s house is far away from the village. Yin Zhu basically wait until after eight or nine o''clock to practice in the North Mountain next to the village. They practice until the moon falls, and then they go back to rest in the middle of the night Fortunately, when they practice, their spirit will become very good and their fatigue will be eliminated, but they are not afraid of the problem of insufficient sleep. More than half of the terraces over there have been opened, and many of them have been planted. Some of the earliest vegetables are almost ready to eat. It can be said that they are thriving. Yin Zhu sighs. Now she can farm. Of course, in addition to farming, Yin Zhu plans to wait for all the world to come out, and then she will not go down to the field. The work in the field will be managed by Jono. Yin Zhu plans to build an online shop. As for her original job, Yin Zhu thinks about it for a while or gives up. In a flash, it has been more than ten years. She was afraid that her original level could not keep up with the development of the times and wanted to do it If you have a job, you have to learn it again. Of course, if you have time, you can learn it all over again. Occasionally, you can take a few small orders to do it. That night, they continued to take Bai Kun to practice on the top of the mountain. Bai Kun looks very good now. Even his soul can feel the fluctuation. Bai Kun is about to recover. During this period of time, Mengji Yinzhu will talk to Bai Kun when she is free. Although Bai Kun is still in a coma, Yinzhu believes that Bai Kun can hear them. Yinzhu hopes Bai Kun Wake up a little faster. After several people arrived at the mountain, they still led the absorbed moonlight to Bai Kun and let him absorb it as much as possible. At this time, Bai Kun suddenly moved his ears in the moonlight. Yin Zhu seized one side of Leihe''s hand excitedly and said, "did Bai Kun''s ears move? I saw his ears move just now." Reich nodded. "Yes, I saw it, too." Leihe also hopes that baikun will wake up soon. If baikun doesn''t wake up one day, Yinzhu will have to worry one day. Although some people feel that baikun is getting better, they don''t wake up. Who knows. "Bai Kun, Bai Kun." Everyone was shouting. Then, in a twinkling of an eye, Yin Zhu saw that the white fox, who was still lying on the ground, turned into a beautiful young man. When Yin Zhu saw that the other side opened his beautiful Phoenix eyes, Yin Zhu was very happy, and the whole person rushed up and hugged Bai Kun, "Bai Kun, you finally wake up. I''m worried about you." "Can you leave me first? You will crush me to death. You will die again." Bai Kun is cold. Yin Zhu''s face turned red when she heard this. She was so angry that she gave Bai Kun a punch. "You''re so annoying. You say that when you wake up." "Bai Kun, what do you think? Is there any discomfort?" Mengji asked anxiously. Bai Kun half squints at this time, the whole person languidly lies on the ground, and then half doubt says: "Bai Kun, call me?" "Who are you?" Bai Kun opened his eyes and looked at all the people present. He was very serious, as if he was comparing something. "You, you don''t remember us?" Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun in surprise. "I don''t remember. I forgot." Bai Kun said faintly, as if he was saying something very ordinary. At this time, all the people who were excited about Bai Kun woke up were looking at him with silly eyes. Bai Kun lost his memory. "Amnesia doesn''t matter, as long as you''re good." At this time, Mengji turns around and looks at baikun tenderly. At the beginning, baikun''s soul was engulfed by the way of heaven. Although there was a little bit left behind, her soul suffered a lot of trauma. At that time, they had no way at all. Now baikun can wake up perfectly, which is a great surprise for her. "That''s right. Just wake up." Yin Zhu also looks at Bai Kun with tears in her eyes. As long as people are still around her, what else can she care about? Besides, Bai Kun had such a hard life before, mixed between her parents and her. These are not good memories for him. It''s better to forget them. In the future, they will have more beautiful memories to remember. At this time, Bai Kun looked down at Yin Zhu in doubt, and then held out a finger to hook Yin Zhu''s chin. "How can you cry like this? You are so moved. Do you love me deeply?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he looked at Bai Kun with silly eyes. Is this Bai Kun, the rational and cold Bai Kun? It''s not going to change, is it? Bai Ji can''t help but cover his face and dare not look. He remembers that Bai Kun was very lively when he was a child. Later, he put a lot of responsibilities and burdens on him. Then Bai Kun gradually became silent and became very rational when he did things. Bai Kun forgot everything and responsibilities, so he went back to the beginning. Is this self liberation? Bai Kun looks at himself like a fool around him. He pulls his hand back directly. Then he looks at Yin Zhu with a haughty look on his face. "Seeing that you are stupid and have deep feelings for me, I just accept you." After Bai Kun said a word of thunder, Yin Zhu finally recovered. However, in the face of Bai Kun, Yin Zhu was inexplicably amused. What''s more, the two breath didn''t match Bai Kun''s beautiful face. Before the orc world, the females who like Bai Kun had been around. If they found Bai Kun''s side, they would feel disillusioned. Gao lengnan was in love Two diseases?Seeing Bai Kun''s elated appearance, Leihe can''t help coming forward and hugging him fiercely, "OK, I''m still good at other things." Normally speaking, Bai Kun was a spy at the beginning. Although Bai Kun made a favorable choice for Yin Zhu and didn''t betray him, his purpose didn''t exist at the beginning. If it wasn''t for Bai Kun''s heroic choice, Jono and Yin Zhu wouldn''t forgive him so soon. We can only say that Bai Kun made the best choice and wiped out all his previous mistakes . "Who''s going to sell well, don''t you tell me what''s going on?" Bai Kun shrugged his shoulders, then naturally laid his head on Yin Zhu''s feet. "How do I feel that you have no amnesia, you are too calm?" Jono couldn''t help saying. At this time, Bai Kun shook his finger and said, "I really have no memory. My earliest memory should have been a few days ago. You were chattering in my ear all day long, and almost never let me stop. With this and that, it''s very noisy. You talk so much nonsense, and I''m not stupid. I can always distinguish something." That is to say, a few days ago, Bai Kun had a mental perception and could know what they were saying, but people didn''t wake up. Now it''s really waking up. Yin Zhu thought that he had been saying love words in front of Bai Kun these days, so he wanted Bai Kun to wake up earlier. At that time, he thought that Bai Kun could hear it, but he didn''t really hear it clearly. No wonder this guy woke up soon I''m staring at Yin Zhu. Since Bai Kun doesn''t know anything, he has to make it clear so that he doesn''t know the importance. What can he do if he goes out and changes in front of others? So Jono started from the orc world. Although it has been shortened as soon as possible, in the simplest words, he always talked about going back to Yin Zhu''s world. There are no orcs in this world. He stressed that Bai Kun can''t change his body casually when he goes out. Moreover, there are many high-tech things in this world, which may be secretly photographed. Anyway, it''s better not to change his body in this place In this way, I talked about it briefly for several hours. By the time Bai Kun had got a general understanding of all the knowledge and things, it was almost dawn. After knowing everything, Bai Kun said stupidly, "I will do that. Love is really poisonous." When Qiao Nuo heard this, he turned to see Yin Zhu one by one. Then he saw that Yin Zhu didn''t have any expression, so he looked at Bai Kun one by one. Warrior, you are not afraid of death. Bai Kun naturally felt everyone''s eyes. After thinking for a while, he turned to Yin Zhu and said, "I''ve forgotten you. Although I can feel that you are very kind to me, I still forget you. But I don''t hate that you are close to me." Yin Zhu didn''t get angry when he heard this. Instead, he said with a gentle smile, "well, it doesn''t matter. You will fall in love with me before, and you will also fall in love with me later." Bai Kun nodded when he heard this, and then said, "why don''t you love me? I don''t even want my life for you, but you want me to love you instead of you loving me? " When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed. Then he reached for Bai Kun''s hand and said, "of course I love you. You don''t all feel it. I will love you more in the future, OK?" Bai Kun thought about it seriously and said, "you said that. If you can''t do it, be careful. I''ll take care of you. I''m very careful, and I have a grudge. " Is Bai Kun so stupid? All pay so much, how also want to grasp this person in his own arms, he this person anything good, just don''t suffer. "It''s almost dawn. Let''s go back and have a rest. We''d better stop working this morning and work in the afternoon. Bai Kun, do you want to go to bed? If you can''t sleep, go back and I''ll turn on the computer to show you. You haven''t seen those electrical appliances. It''s fun. " Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun gently. "Good." Bai Kun responds very simply. He really can''t sleep. He sleeps too much. Now he is just eager to understand everything in front of him. He can''t remember anything and needs to study hard. He is such a smart man as Bai Kun. He doesn''t want to go out and be called a fool. He can''t do anything. I believe that he will soon learn the knowledge of the world, and then he can make money to raise Yin Zhu. Whether it''s amnesia or not, it''s about making money to raise Yin Zhu, or it''s about Bai Kun''s memory carved in his bones. Anyway, Yin Zhu can''t raise him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 After several people take Bai Kun back, it''s going to be daybreak anyway. Yin Zhu stops for breakfast and goes to bed one by one after eating. On Bai Kun''s side, Yin Zhuze turns on the computer. Although Bai Kun forgets, he knows something about knowledge, even though he doesn''t understand it at first. After reading the knowledge, Yin Zhu teaches him to search by computer, no matter what he wants to know , can go to the Internet to find, there are text, some video explanation, can be said to be very simple. Of course, they don''t know the word baikun, but they don''t know how to type. In order to make it convenient for them, Yin Zhu specially made a voice input device, so that they can use the computer. The Internet is the best way to understand the world. There are all kinds of things, and they can learn what they want to learn on the Internet. Bai Kun can see that everyone is very tired and hard, so he asked several other people to have a rest. As soon as Bai Kun wakes up, Yin Zhu accompanies him first, and the others naturally have no opinions. After Bai Kun had a general understanding of the operation of the computer, he said to Yin Zu, "take a rest first. I''ll find out for myself and go to sleep." "Can you be alone? I really don''t want to be accompanied by me. In fact, I''m not very sleepy now. After the most sleepy time, people will feel energetic. It''s not difficult to stay up all night. " Yin Zhu doesn''t care. In fact, she is a little sleepy, just worried about Bai Kun. If Bai Kun has memory, it''s OK. The problem is that Bai Kun has no memory now. When Bai Kun heard this, he raised his eyebrows and squinted at Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu felt that his heart was beating a little fast. Then Bai Kun''s head had been stuck to Yin Zhu''s ear by this time. The voice of deep temptation sounded in Yin Zhu''s ear, "do you want me to sleep with you? Can''t sleep without me? " Yin Zhu blushes when he hears this. After Bai Kun forgets his memory, he becomes particularly provocative. Looking back, Yin Zhu thinks that Bai Kun used to be so cold, probably sultry. Otherwise, it''s just like this. It''s also clear that she''s an old husband and wife for many years. How can she be made red in the face by a few words? Her heart beats faster, and her concentration is not enough. "To be frank, we are not outsiders, are we?" By this time, Bai Kun had already fallen to the bed with Yin Zhu in his arms. At this time, Yin Zhu pushed away Bai Kun in a panic, "you, didn''t you say you couldn''t sleep? And you don''t remember me. Do you mean to tease me like this? " Yin Zhu said angrily. At this time, Bai Kun took back his hands, then stood up with his chest in his hands, looked down at Yin Zhu and said, "even if I lose my memory, you are also my partner. Why can''t I tease you? I''m not stupid. After listening to so many things in the Orc world, the status of male and female is not equal, right? Jonoreh, those people cling to you every day. If I''m far away from you because of losing my memory, won''t they be cheaper? I, Bai Kun, do everything well, but I don''t suffer losses. Do you understand? " Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun stupidly when he hears this. It''s over. Bai Kun has completely changed. It''s a dark belly. If it hadn''t been hidden for so long, Yin Zhu didn''t know that Bai Kun still had such a side. It''s a miscalculation. I knew earlier, I knew earlier that this guy was like this. She wanted it, and her partner was her. Anyway, she wanted it. However, Bai Kun''s haggard attitude and the fact that he even has to settle his feelings really surprised Yin Zhu. At the same time, he was also a little happy. In the past, Bai Kun''s high cold was high cold, like a male god, but without a trace of popularity, it''s much better now. However, when you think of Bai Kun''s identity, you know that Bai Kun tried his best to suppress his liking for Yin Zhu. After all, he came to Yin Zhu with bad intentions. At that time, he directly saved his life and became Yin Zhu''s closest friend. Because he was smart enough, he became Yin Zhu''s think tank. He was afraid that he had feelings for Yin Zhu, so he was rare It''s good to get in touch with Yin Zhu. At that time, Yin Zhu did a lot of things, but he really didn''t find the abnormality of Bai Kun. He is also an unqualified partner. If he is qualified, he will always find something wrong with Bai Kun. "But if you have no memory of me, you have no feelings. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Yin Zhu said something awkward. Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu contemptuously at this time, "how can I find that you are very stupid, so you and I will see it?" Finish saying very dislike of pie mouth. Yin Zhu''s face is black when he hears this. Before that, what he thought Bai Kun was cute was nonsense. It''s not cute. It''s a nuisance. "You are my partner, which can''t be changed. I can''t have another partner. Even in this world, I can''t harm others. On this premise, I don''t want to be with you. Who do I want to be with? No memory does not mean no feelings, at least close to you I feel very comfortable, don''t always say stupid words, or you dislike me, think I''m uncomfortable? " At this time, Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu very seriously. He looks like Yin Zhu chokes her if he dares to dislike himself. Yin Zhu quickly shook his head, "how can I, I love you the most, I look forward to you every day, looking forward to you wake up, how can you say such heartless words." Yin Zhu stares at Bai Kun. When Bai Kun heard this, he relaxed and said, "that''s almost the same. I tell you, don''t think about it. I don''t know what you think. When you are sleepy, you go to bed. You are sleepy to death. Do you still have the heart to quarrel with me here? Go to sleep. I''ll stay with you. " At this time, Bai Kun grabbed Yin Zhu and lay down beside him.Yin Zhu lies in Bai Kun''s arms and looks at him seriously. Then she closes her eyes and goes to sleep. Yes, she always said that no matter how Bai Kun is, she will make him fall in love with him again. What Bai Kun says now is rational and realistic, but it''s also a reassuring truth. This guy is really smart. Well, people think about realistic problems, but she thinks about real problems It''s feelings. In fact, the results are the same. That''s it. It''s very good. It''s a familiar embrace and a familiar taste. Yin Zhu soon fell asleep. Looking at Yin Zhu''s sleeping appearance, Bai Kun did not look at the computer at this time. Instead, he looked at Yin Zhu seriously and looked at his partner, who would live a lifetime in the future. As for what Yin Zhu said, in fact, when Yin Zhu said it, Bai Kun had a few scattered pictures, but not many. This was only when they said it. I don''t know whether it was true or not. However, Bai Kun felt that the kindness of these people to himself was true, so those things should also be true. Another is to be close to Yin Zhu, which makes Bai Kun feel at ease. Bai Kun thinks that there should be very few people in the world who can make him feel at ease. In addition, when he didn''t wake up, what Yin Zhu said around him confirmed that what Yin Zhu said was true one by one. A partner? It''s not bad, it''s just a little stupid. After thinking about it, Bai Kun shakes his head helplessly. Maybe before, he also felt that his partner was stupid, so he protected him a little more. If he didn''t protect him, what should he do? His partner, stupid, can''t be lost. He can only admit it. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that the impression he left on Bai Kun is stupid. If he knows, Yin Zhu will jump up. What''s wrong with her? Can she be admitted to university if she is stupid? Bai Kun clearly wants to read some materials and know more about the world. He can see that Yin Zhu is sleeping sweetly by himself. He doesn''t want to get up any more, so he just lies down naturally. Then Yin Zhu skillfully retracts into his arms and holds him to sleep. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu''s skillful action, smokes the corners of his mouth, reaches out and hugs Yin Zhu, and closes his eyes to rest. According to Yin Zhu, this is a strange high-tech planet. Now the earth is mainly developing science and technology. For example, the computer that Yin Zhu just opened for him is very strange. Even if there is a computer, you can know what is happening in the other hemisphere in the distance on the Internet, as well as the iron machines that can fly in those videos It''s the first time for Bai Kun to see these things. It seems that he only needs to look at the things he has learned before, but he has no impression of them. A brand new planet seems to be fun, especially the machines. Bai Kun feels itchy. He wants to study the machines to see what''s going on. But these will be put down first. They have nothing in the world. They are destitute. Now they are trying to make money. According to Jono, they are still soft eaters. Now they are relying on Yin Zhu''s parents. Bai Kun holds Yin Zhu in his arms. He thought he couldn''t sleep, but he didn''t realize that he was still asleep. When Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling get up, they find that the whole yard is quiet. You know, whether it''s Yin Zhu or Qiao Nuo, they usually get up very early. Yin Ping also knows that they will go out to practice at night and come back in the middle of the night. He doesn''t care. However, he can''t help but worry that no one gets up. Huang Xiaoling goes into the kitchen at this time I couldn''t help crying. Yin Ping quickly went in and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" At this time, Huang Xiaoling handed Yin Ping the note that Yin Zhu had pasted on the kitchen cabinet and said, "look for yourself." The note was left by Yin Zhu. What Yin Zhu wrote was also very simple, that is to tell them that Bai Kun woke up, they cooked breakfast, they didn''t sleep at night, they had a nap during the day, and when they woke up, they would get up naturally. "My son-in-law wakes up. I don''t know if he looks good." They have seen several sons-in-law, but Bai Kun has become a beast because of his injury. They haven''t seen you in human form. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 When Yin Zhu and his party wake up, it''s already noon. When Yin Zhu wakes up, he finds himself lying in Bai Kun''s arms, holding him in both hands. Bai Kun is still awake. He is looking at her with a twinkle. Yin Zhu smiles with embarrassment, and then takes back his paws. "That, should we get up?" Yin Zhu finds that in the face of Bai Kun, who has some evil tendencies, she is really overwhelmed. What do you do with your partner''s beautiful face and always in the ditch? What about a partner who always sends out hormones and puzzles himself? "Why can''t you give up?" Bai Kun hooks the corner of his mouth, Feng''s eyes half squint, and looks at Yin Zhu very confused. When Yin Zhu heard this, he jumped up. After that, he let himself go completely. Yin Zhu was worried that he would fall into the enemy if he went on like this, and then he would become the dizzy king in ancient times. It''s really easy to spoil himself. He can''t resist such beauty. Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu''s appearance of escaping. He can''t help but smile. Then he follows Yin Zhu out. The little fool even looked at him blushing. It seems that his face is quite young. Leihe watched Yinzhu blush out of the room and couldn''t help asking, "Yinzhu, what''s wrong with you?" Yin Zhu felt very guilty at this time, so she quickly shook her head more like a rattle, "it''s OK." "Yin Zhu, are you ok?" Leihe saw Yinzhu''s quick action and couldn''t help asking. "What can I do for you is to be shy?" At this time, Bai Kun walked to Yin Zhu''s side with a smile, and then went directly to the front flag of Yin Zhu''s hand. Yin Zhu felt his palm itching, while Bai Kun lowered his head and blew a breath in Yin Zhu''s ear, "I see you are very nervous and excited, and your palms are all sweaty." When Yin Zhu heard this, he looked up at Bai Kun fiercely. He was ready to laugh at him even though he was teasing him. "Can you be more serious? I won''t go with you if you do this again." Yin Zhu stares at Bai Kun. Bai Kun didn''t speak. He just held Yin Zhu''s hand tightly and said, "are you willing?" Leihe looks at Yin Zhu blushing with shame and holding hands tightly together. Leihe suddenly feels a bit of an eyesore. Then Leihe suddenly feels a sense of crisis. Bai Kun forgets those memories and puts down the heavy burden of the past. The whole person is like a freshman. Among the previous partners, Bai Kun is the typical one who only pays silently in the dark Bamboo time is the least, and now this is a Shaobao, always in the ditch Yinzhu, Leihe feel very pressure. It can''t be like this. If it goes on like this, isn''t Yin Zhu going to be attracted by Bai Kun? "Yin Zhu." Xiaojin was jealous. He felt the difference between Yin Zhu and Bai Kun at the first time, so he grabbed the control of his body and ran to the front of Yin Zhu. "Bai Kun, it''s so nice of you to wake up at last." Xiaojin grabs Bai Kun''s hand holding Yin Zhu tightly, as if very excited. Bai Kun looks at Xiaojin contemptuously at this time. Xiaojin is just a child, and it''s meaningless to argue with him. Among Yin Zhu''s friends, Bai Kun will see Jono in his eyes. First of all, he doesn''t say the identity of Jono''s husband, just Jono''s work, which is very convincing. Jono doesn''t fight or rob every day, which means fighting. There are many things at home It''s Jono who is in charge. He will naturally have a lot of contact with Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu will naturally see Jono after he has done so much. It can be said that Jono is naturally in an invincible position. "If you''re happy, Rehe will hold on to Kim so that he won''t be too excited to stand still." Bai Kun quickly takes Xiao Jin out, and then he has led Yin Zhu to sit down at the dinner table to prepare for dinner. At this time, Xiaojin looks up at Leihe who is supporting him. Then she looks up and sees that baikun has already taken Yinzhu to a seat. Xiaojin goes to grab another position beside Yinzhu. Baikun is so treacherous and treacherous that he deserves to be Baiji''s son. They are all people with seven twists and eight turns in their mind. Cheng an looks at the two around Yin Zhu, and some of them are lost and choose a corner. Now there is no movement for him in the family. Cheng an says that he wants to refuel, but it doesn''t matter these days. As soon as Bai Kun wakes up, Yin Zhu will take care of Bai Kun first, but only a few days later. Now even Bai Kun wakes up, and Yin Zhu can completely put down his burden Son, so with him to a sweet love, there is no burden of it! Tengxiao simply chooses a seat to sit down. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling say that they seem to have seen a Kung Fu drama. Yin Ping takes a very serious look at Bai Kun sitting next to Yin Zhu. Bai Kun should be the best of several people in appearance, worthy of being a fox spirit. It''s really beautiful, and he has a strong heart. After several people sit down, Yin ZhuRan explains his parents to Bai Kun. Only Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling are present. Bai Kun respectfully salutes and calls his parents. "Well, we can rest assured that you are finally awake." Huang Xiaoling happily said, mainly because the child is too eye-catching, too beautiful.Yes, it''s beautiful. Yin Zhu''s friends are not bad looking. However, from the aspect of appearance alone, Bai Kun is the most beautiful. Huang Xiaoling says that her son-in-law is more and more beautiful. The more she looks at her, the more she likes her. As for Yin Zhu''s crimes in the Orc world, these sons-in-law are enough to make up for her. Beautiful children are more attractive. In addition, Huang Xiaoling''s attitude towards Bai Kun is much better when she thinks of Bai Kun''s suffering for Yin Zhucai''s injury. So one by one, they found that the mother-in-law actually liked beautiful people. Thinking of them, Huang Xiaoling caught them and asked questions. Bai Kun was the best. Neither Yin Ping nor Huang Xiaoling asked Bai Kun. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling said that for those who are willing to give their lives to their daughters, there is nothing to worry about or ask. "Let parents worry, parents come, eat." Bai Kun said happily. "By the way, my parents have one thing I want to say. Bai Kun is awake, but he has forgotten all his past memories, so he can''t go to work in the field for the time being. I plan to accompany him and clean up the environment first these days. There are a lot of basic things to talk about with him." Yin Zhu said. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling look at Bai Kun with silly eyes and lose their memory. But when Bai Kun talked with them just now, they didn''t feel that Bai Kun lost his memory at all. They feel no different from normal people. Yin Zhu naturally understands the expressions on his parents'' faces. Yin Zhu says that Bai Kun is an old fox. Amnesia is not a big problem for him. Moreover, it is estimated that this guy can integrate into a new environment very quickly. You should know that this guy used to go out to work as a counselor. He is used to walking around this tribe and that tribe. "That''s to have a good rest, Bai Kun. If we can find the memory back, we''ll find it. It doesn''t matter if we can''t find it back. Don''t worry. You''re amnesia. You''re still the favorite Bai Kun." Huang Xiaoling smiles and comforts. Bai Kun nodded, "I know, mom. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." At this time, Bai Ji looks at his son saying hello to the Yinzhu family from beginning to end, but he doesn''t pay much attention to himself and Mengji. He can''t help but feel a little aggrieved. Sure enough, it''s better to have a barbecued pork than a son. It''s cheaper to have a son. After Bai Kun woke up yesterday, at the beginning, everyone talked to Bai Kun about the things before, and they were basically jonoreh. Besides, Bai Ji and Meng Ji didn''t speak. Maybe they were too embarrassed to speak about the things they calculated. It''s one thing to calculate people, but it''s another thing to say in front of the parties. But Bai Kun, a heartless son, went to rest with Yin Zhu last night. He didn''t say anything, but when he woke up, he just tried to please his father-in-law and his mother-in-law. His parents forgot to do as the Romans do. He also used the word "parents" in this meeting. Maybe Bai Ji''s eyes are too warm. Bai Kun will finally look up at Bai Ji. Then people feel that the father and son are looking at each other, just like lightning and thunder. Then Bai Kun says, "isn''t your father hungry?" Bai Ji can''t help but show his teeth when he hears this, son of barbecued pork, eat, eat, don''t he understand? Do you need a hint? Meng Ji can feel Bai Ji''s anger. She reaches for Bai Ji''s hand and can''t care with her son. Besides, Bai Kun has forgotten his memory. After listening to the previous story, she will blame the two of them for being normal. It was they who were sorry for their children. Now they need to make up for their children instead of caring with them. This child is still as bad tempered as before. Even if he lost his memory, he still has a bad temper. "Eat." Mengji can''t help talking at this time. Baiji can only sit down reluctantly when he sees this. Mengji usually gives Baiji face, and basically doesn''t refute what Baiji does. This shows that Mengji must stop it. Baiji is not prepared to make Mengji angry. Mengji has a good temper, but once she gets angry, it''s hard to coax her. "Come on, let''s eat. We''re all hungry." Yin Ping stood up to say hello at this time. He said that he was a little happy to see Bai Ji eat shriveled. The old man was very proud every day, but he didn''t eat shriveled on his son''s side. Moreover, Yin Ping could see that Bai Kun cared about Yin Zhu. It can be said that when Yin Zhu and Bai Ji fought, their daughter won. Bai Ji saw the proud smile on Yin Ping''s face and couldn''t help throwing his mouth. What''s so proud of him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 After dinner, Bai Ji took Bai Kun to one side. It was obvious that the father and son were going to have a chat. Since the accident of Bai Kun, the two chairs of Bai Ji and his wife have been worried, worried, and even angry. Now Bai Kun is finally waking up, and the father and son really need to have a good talk. But now Bai Kun has forgotten the past, and seems to have nothing to say. They can''t remember what they said. Yin Zhu is a little worried. After all, Bai Kun has no memory. In addition to Bai Ji''s treachery, Qiao Nuo grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and says, "don''t worry. No matter how hard it is, it''s all father and son. The knot between them is good or the contradiction is good. Let them solve it by themselves. If you go, it will deepen the contradiction." In Jono''s words, it''s father and son who can''t change how they hate each other. Baiji won''t hurt baikun, so if you want to talk, just talk. Bai Ji and Bai Kun went to the yard, and then the father and son were relatively silent. Bai Ji said angrily, "don''t you have anything to say to me?" "I can''t remember what to say. There''s nothing to say." Bai Kun smiles faintly. "I can''t remember, don''t they tell you all about it, Yin Zhu? If you don''t understand, you have nothing to tell me? " Bai Ji asked angrily. Bai Kun shook his head. "Now that you''ve forgotten it, forget it. Anyway, it''s not a good memory. It''s so good." When Bai Ji heard this, he had a black face. It was very good. What a ghost. He was really angry when he met such a son. "What does father want to hear from me? Do you want me to apologize or something? Didn''t I already make a choice? Now that I have chosen, there is nothing else to say. As for the words of betrayal, I didn''t betray you, father. At least I didn''t harm you. Isn''t it a good ending now? " Bai Kun smiles faintly. Bai Ji can''t help but blacken when he hears this. It''s a son of a bitch. He and Meng Ji are so sad and sorry for what happened to him that they don''t say it. Meng Ji still blames him all the time. The son says he didn''t betray him, but he puts himself in it to poke their heart. At this time, he says that he has made a choice. Does he want to get rid of his parents as if they don''t exist? "You have no conscience son of a bitch, you are good, once you die, no matter what we think, choose, you choose a fart, how can you make your own decision, your life is given by me and your mother, you son of a bitch, cold hearted guy, you do such a thing, you don''t think how sad I and your mother will be, you don''t even have a word of apology, you still shake your face with me I knew that when you were born, you might as well have been strangled to death, so that you would not be angry with me now. " Bai Ji said angrily. Bai Ji felt that he had not suffered any hardship in his life. Even if he fled from the dream family, he had a good life. He did everything smoothly. Then the only one who fell down was Bai Kun. It can be said that this son was defeated by him. Bai Kun heard a series of curses from Bai Ji and said helplessly, "I''m very curious. At the beginning, you should have a lot of people under your command. What do you think of when you arranged me next to Yin Zhu? You are not afraid that I will fall in love with Yin Zhu, and then I will die and live at that time. You are so smart that you should not have considered this problem. I am curious that since you have considered it, why do you want to send me there? After all, you are a kind of lover, and it''s normal to be your son. " Bai Ji''s face turned black when he heard this. The son of a bitch came to stimulate him. He trusted his son very much at that time. After all, Bai Kun said that he was extremely beautiful. There were many females around him. How could he think that Bai Kun would be fascinated by a multi partner Yin Zhu? Moreover, he thought that if Bai Kun was interested, he would find a way to bring people back and get married As a result, Bai Kun even fooled him. He didn''t realize that Bai Kun was attracted to Yin Zhu. After all, when Bai Kun and Yin Zhu were together, they could say that they did not fight for each other. They even stayed behind as a behind the scenes military strategist. He always thought that Bai Kun was doing what he said to lead Yin Zhu into his own trap. Where did he know about baikun. "If you don''t care about your Lao Tzu, you will find fault with the past, won''t you?" Baiji really felt that he should be separated from his son, otherwise he would be angry with him sooner or later. "You are not good, I am also good, the process is not important, the result is good, so why ask so many questions, as long as we are good now, we will be good in the future, father, you think so much all day long, are you not afraid to grow old before you grow old? Be careful, my mother will not want you at that time. " Bai Kun said with a smile. No matter his parents or Yin Zhu, they are all the people he didn''t want to hurt before, and now he just follows his heart''s wishes. These are all the people he cares about. The past has been forgotten, and it''s meaningless to pursue. Besides, he just forgot, better, and he doesn''t think about anything, as long as he is well now. Bai Ji is not angry when he looks at Bai Kun''s smiling face. In fact, he and Meng Ji are also afraid of their son''s resentment. After all, Bai Kun chose Yin Zhu to die without hesitation. But now, Bai Kun''s appearance is to let go of all the past. Is this a new beginning?"I''ll grow old before I grow old. That''s why you''re angry. Only you, an unfilial son, can make me angry." Bai Ji''s tone is full of dislike, but he cares about it. "I''m not angry with you. Don''t add charges to me." Bai Kun waved his hand to show that he was innocent. "Your mother, for you don''t know how many tears she shed, but also because she was not at ease, ran over. Yin Zhu, who had no conscience, didn''t care about us. We came here with many scars because of you. If you are unfilial, I have to deal with you." Bai Ji didn''t say his worry, just said Mengji, where he would not worry, just a big man with good face, it''s hard to say what he felt in his heart. "Filial piety, why not filial piety, now you eat and live are my partner, in the words of the world is that I''m a soft rice male little white face, I''m pickpocketing my partner to support, parents are not filial ah." Bai Kun said with a smile. Bai Ji turns a white eye when he hears this. The son is hopeless. Forget it. If you don''t talk to this guy more, he will have a heart attack. Besides, you can make money by the quickest way, and then separate your family. You can''t go on like this. "Come on, don''t cry for poverty on my side. Just eat something from Yin Zhu. Are you as good as that? We are your parents. Come on, I''ll ask Yin Zhu for a piece of land. I''ll plant it with your mother. It''s not up to you. " Bai Ji is not very angry. Seeing this son, there was fire in his heart. Bai Ji wanted to have a baby more and more. This one couldn''t do. He wanted to have a good one again. What''s more, things are rare. He and Mengji are just like Bai Kun. If this guy doesn''t raise his tail to heaven, he will have a sense of crisis. At that time, he will dare to show his face. Baiji and Mengji both want to have more cubs. Orc cubs are rare, but if they want to have cubs, it''s hard for them to do so. It''s just God''s will. Although Yin Zhu didn''t listen to what Bai Ji and master Bai Kun said, he still paid attention to them. He couldn''t hear what they specifically said. He could see that Bai Kun was smiling all the time, while Bai Ji was black faced. Yin Zhu knew that he was ok, and Bai Kun still had the upper hand. Yin Zhu felt a little happy in his heart. How crazy he was before Bai Ji. It wasn''t someone who had dealt with him, especially before Bai Ji It was Bai Kun, his son''s own partner, who was responsible for him. Yin Zhu was a little proud. At this time, Meng Ji also pays attention to the master, and even says that she is more worried. After all, Yin Zhu and Bai Ji are separated by one layer. They are the real family. Yin Zhu''s sense of Mengji is much better than Baiji''s. Mengji''s temperament is better than Baiji''s, and Mengji is more human than Baiji. "Don''t worry, they''ll be OK." Seeing Mengji''s worried face, Yin Zhu could not help comforting her. "Yin Zhu, we did something wrong before, but we never apologized to you. Even when Bai Kun had an accident, I was angry with you. After coming here, you took care of us all the time. I''m really sorry. I''m really sorry." Mengji grabs Yinzhu''s hand and says with guilt. Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this. After all, if he wanted to apologize, he had already apologized. The couple had never apologized. Yin Zhu thought that they could not say it. They could say that they had always been kings and that they could not bow their heads to admit their mistakes. She just knew that. She did not expect that Mengji would apologize one day. "In fact, Bai Ji and I regretted when Bai Kun had an accident. What''s the use of fighting so many things? As a child like Bai Kun, we should have apologized for a long time. We just don''t know how to open our mouth, and we can''t open our mouth. Yin Zhu, Bai Kun is still attached to you even if he forgets his memory. I can see that their father and son are fine. Please come back and help me Then, persuade Bai Kun. " Mengji sees Baiji''s face is not good, so she can''t help looking at Yinzhu. If the person who can make baikun change his mind, it must be Yinzhu. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded slightly and said, "don''t worry, I will." It''s over. Baiji and Mengji can''t count on themselves any more. They are always a family. Unless they don''t think about it, they have to learn to forgive and tolerate. There must be contradictions in a big family. They can''t care too much. In fact, when they find Baiji and Mengji, Yin Zhu takes them back to Yin''s home, which means forgiveness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 Mengji, after Baiji''s talk with baikun, holds Baiji''s hand and asks, "how about it?" Meng Ji is still worried that Bai Kun has a knot in her heart and that Bai Kun complains that they have made him suffer so many sins. Baiji took Mengji''s hand and said, "it''s OK. You don''t know that boy. If he really hated us, he would have retaliated us. He''s a fool." When Mengji heard that her son didn''t care, she was very happy. She reached out and pinched Baiji, "what nonsense? We baikun are smart." Meng Ji waved to Bai Kun with a smile, "Bai Kun, do you want to go to the village, and your mother will accompany you?" "Good." Bai Kun nods with a smile. For Mengji and Baiji, Bai Kun won''t reject them. Moreover, she can feel that they are full of kindness. In this case, why should he care about the past? Anyway, he can''t feel the pain at the beginning. Now that they have started all over again, all the past should be thrown away. Besides, from the stories told by Yin Zhu, we can feel that Mengji is a mother with a soft heart, and he doesn''t comment on other aspects. "Wake up for a while. How do you feel? If you feel strange, you can find Yin bamboo to talk to you, or find mother, I am very idle, nothing to do. Mengji smiles. Mengji wants to help in the field, but Baiji doesn''t. Baiji says that there are only two of them. He can make money to support Mengji, and doesn''t want Mengji to work so hard. Mengji doesn''t insist on going to the field. Besides, housework at home needs to be done. Mengji likes the food on the earth and loves to eat it. Mengji is planning to learn how much she can learn. She will cook everything she wants to eat at that time, so she doesn''t have to be afraid to ask others to cook it. "OK, if my mother is OK, she can also chat with me. There is Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu knows a lot about it. If there is something wrong with my mother, you can go to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is very soft. She won''t refuse you." Bai Kun said with a smile. Mengji is very happy when she hears this. Baikun asks her to go to Yinzhu for something. This is to accept them. This child is very nice and doesn''t bear any grudge at all. However, baiji is really good at raising children. Let alone baikun, his apprentice Zichen is also very obedient. Mengji actually likes Zichen, who stays in the orc world now Face, that is a kind-hearted child, but do not need her to worry about his future. "Good, good." Mengji said with a smile. "Does my mother like the world?" Bai Kun changed the subject. Dream Ji heard this very happy nod, "like, this world delicious things too much, I see a lot of delicious online, but no money to buy." Mengji said that she was wronged. In this world, apart from other things, Mengji is really very satisfied with what she eats. In particular, she goes to the Internet to see all kinds of food, many of which she has never eaten. Moreover, Yin Zhu''s parents say that their cooking skills are just average. If they want to eat delicious food, they go to star hotels, and those special chefs make it more delicious. Unfortunately, those are all delicious Money wants money. Mengji says she has no money. She wants Baiji to make money quickly, and then takes her to eat delicious food. "When I have money, I''ll buy it for my mother." Bai Kun answered with a smile. "Well, thank you. I won''t be polite to you." Mengji said happily, her son is really good, also white sacrifice that bastard, can''t see the son''s good, always said that the son is barbecued pork, a female hook finger to follow, see how filial her son is, said after making money to buy her food. "You and father should be good, so that I can rest assured." Bai Kun comforts Mengji. For Baiji Mengji, because she is worried about her son, she abandons everything there and comes to the world with Yinzhu. Then Bai Kun can put everything down. As Yin Zhu said, he can feel the status of these two people in the orc world. Even because of Yin Zhu and the change of the world, it''s very easy for them to live well in the orc world, but they just let go of everything and come to this strange world. Yin Zhu comes back to save him, and the way of heaven also wants to expel her. Jono wants to help her Partner, that Baiji and Mengji are for his son. Although Baiji and Mengji both say that the world is good, no matter how good it is, no matter how good it is, who likes to go to a strange world far away from their hometown, without starting everything all over again and bearing the risk of life? Yes, they are dangerous in this world. Once their identities are found, the consequences are very serious. Why do they want to come is because they can''t let go Take him down. The world is really good. It''s much better than the orc world. There are all kinds of living materials and conditions, but the only thing is that it''s not their hometown. These two are so stupid that they all give up being parents, but they still follow. Bai Kun has two words to fight against Bai Ji. The main reason is that Bai Ji is strong and has a strong heart. He can''t beat Meng Ji. But for Meng Ji, Bai Kun is much softer. She is mainly female and needs protection. Even if Bai Kun forgets the rules of the orc world, he will subconsciously take care of the female, not to mention Meng Ji or her mother. "We will definitely have a good time. There are so many delicious and interesting things in the world. I told your father that there are all kinds of delicious things to play all over the world. I''ll go back to play first, and then I''ll ask you to go with Yin Zhu. I''ll explore the way first." Dream Ji said with a smile.Bai Kun can''t help laughing when he hears Meng Ji''s yearning for those beautiful things. He doesn''t have to worry about it. The world is so beautiful that they may not like it. Besides, with him, they won''t be disappointed in the world. "Just be happy with my mother." Bai Kun said with a smile, very gentle. Meng Ji said with a smile, "is Bai Kun worried about his mother? In fact, you don''t have to worry about me. I always know what I want. When I first met your father, I knew what I want. So I support whatever he wants to do. Of course, I''m sorry for the orcs, but I don''t regret it. Now it''s the same for me to choose this world. I won''t regret it, and I will live a good life, so Bai Kun, you don''t have to worry. Besides, I''m sorry for the orcs. I don''t want to stay in the orc world. The world is more advanced and better. It''s an opportunity for me to come to this world. Not everyone has such an opportunity. Maybe there are other orcs who want to come here, but there is no chance. " Bai Kun smiles when he hears this. Yes, he worries too much. No matter Bai Ji or Meng Ji, they are two people with strong psychology. If they can attack them, they will only be themselves. He is good, and they will be good. "I''m just afraid of my mother''s hard work." Bai Kun lowered his head and gave a shy smile. "Hard work, no, I didn''t do anything, OK? Your father dotes on me very much. I''m not willing to do the farm work. In fact, the work is very simple for me. After all, I don''t waste any energy because of my strength. But that''s the case. He still won''t let me do it. As for your father, he is too proud Have self, let him farm grind, his temper is also very good. In fact, farming is not tiresome. Hunting in the orc world is even tiresome. You have to worry about the danger while shuttling through the forest. Farming is safe and stable. It needs patience and suits your father Mengji said with a smile, if you want to know Baiji, it''s natural that Mengji loves him most. "That''s good." Bai Kun seldom smiles. His father''s temper really needs to be polished. Bai Ji doesn''t know that the mother and son have already laughed at him behind his back. However, seeing that Bai Kun has always been smiling at Meng Ji rouhe, Bai Ji doesn''t care. That bastard has an attitude to talk to himself, and an attitude to talk to Meng Ji. It''s really not clean up. Yin Zhu also saw the way Bai Kun and Meng Ji got along. At this time, Yin Zhu grabbed Huang Xiaoling''s hand and said, "Mom, I think it''s good to be like this now." Huang Xiaoling also followed Yin Zhu''s eyes and looked out. Her daughter was kind-hearted and generous, so she could easily forgive them. But now it''s really good. There''s no gratitude or resentment. We all live happily together. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling didn''t go to the fields to help guide them how to work and farm at the beginning. The main reason is that Yin Zhu didn''t want to go to the fields. They didn''t know how many years they had not gone to the fields to work. In addition, they were old and tired from a day''s work. It was easy for them anyway. Why let Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling work hard, Even Jono, they won''t let Yin Ping do it. "You settle down here, and Bai Kun wakes up. Your father and I are almost going back." The grandsons and granddaughters of the family have been calling to ask Huang Xiaoling when the couple will go back. They have been here for more than a month from the beginning to the end, and they are almost going back. She can''t always be by her daughter''s side. "Mom, I can''t bear you." Yin Zhu felt a little uncomfortable. "I know, I know, but now the telephone network is very convenient. If it''s OK, we''ll have the same video." In fact, there are many things at home. At that time, Yin Zhu''s affairs suddenly happened, and this meeting was almost arranged. Yin Zhu doesn''t want them to help work now, and they have nothing to do here. It''s better to go back to the city and find a way to earn some money. Yes, Huang Xiaoling and Yin Ping discussed about it. They plan to find something to do. Yin Zhu needs money for everything. They are old friends The bone can still move, so she helps her daughter, but Huang Xiaoling doesn''t tell Yin Zhu about it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 Yin Zhu always knew that her parents would not stay with her in the countryside all the time, but she didn''t expect that she would be separated so soon. She had never been able to be filial to her parents, but now she didn''t get along long enough to be separated. Yin Zhu was very reluctant to part. Huang Xiaoling was very happy to see her daughter depend on herself. She was still very happy. When she talked about this, she couldn''t help but feel sad. However, it''s very easy to think that her daughter has come back to her side now and meet her in the future. "Now it''s not as easy as before. It''s not easy to see each other. What''s so sad about that? Do you still want us to accompany you all the time?" Huang Xiaoling funny point Yin Zhu''s nose. "Of course, no matter how much she sleeps, her daughter always thinks about her parents. They are all little cotton padded jackets that their parents haven''t grown up yet." Yin Zhu said coquettishly. Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help crying and laughing when she heard this. She reached for Yin Zhu''s forehead and said, "you can say such shameless words, and you''re not afraid of your friends'' jokes." "Who dares to laugh at me?" Yin Zhu said that he was invincible. Hearing Yin Zhu''s reply, although there are elements of acting in it, it also shows that Yin Zhu''s status among these partners is unique. "You are lucky." Huang Xiaoling sighed and said. "A good life is also a good life. Besides, I have worked hard for it." Yin Zhu expressed that several of her friends did not feel sorry for them, while others did not. Another shameful remark was that what she did not provoke them was that they provoked her. When Jono came back at noon, Yin Zhu told them that Yin Ping was going to go back. After hearing this, Jono would naturally stay for a while. They didn''t want Yin Ping to leave so early. The main reason was that they took too many things from Yin Ping and didn''t give back to the old man. It was hard for them to leave at this time. "What''s the matter? We are all here now. In the future, if you want to be filial, there will still be opportunities." Yin Ping said with a smile, there is no place for him to play here. Diyin Zhu and Qiao Nuo won''t let him play. In this way, it''s better to go back. He still wants to go back and fight. Even if he is old, he can still contribute his strength. Both Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling have made up their minds. Yin Zhu doesn''t ask too much. She says she will go back to see them when she is free. Yin Ping shakes her head in a hurry. They are in trouble now. Can they let their daughters run all over the mountain again? It''s not very good to have no ID card. Yin Zhu''s has already got one. Just use her former cousin Yin Zhu. Other people''s villages say they can get one or two. If there are too many, they won''t be able to. They''re worried about accidents. Jono didn''t care much about his identity. Of course, they didn''t pay much attention to it. Although Yin Zhu also said that many things can''t be done without his ID card, these people didn''t care at all. In their words, money and everything can be done under Yin Zhu''s name. It''s also right for them to put it all on Yin Zhu''s side. As for going out, the outside world is wonderful, but they don''t care I don''t have half a cent. I don''t know what I''m going to do. If I don''t go out first, I''m quite at ease. After Yin Ping left, Bai Ji said that he was separated from Yin Zhu. He was embarrassed to rely on Yin Zhu directly. As for the food, he borrowed it first, and Yin Zhu agreed directly. What''s the fun of being together? What''s the advantage of not being together? Besides, since ancient times, his mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are enemies of the public. It''s good to be separated. Although Mengji and Bai Ji are good at talking now, who is the best I''m sure it will be in the future. After seeing off Yin Ping, Yin Zhu took Bai Kun to study. After a three-day rest, Bai Kun went to the field with him. He was very active in these men''s work and didn''t need any orders. There was no such thing as cheating. The orcs should be very honest and wouldn''t do such a thing. They wanted to be able to earn more money Take more food and money, so that the female can have face in front of her. Yin Zhu looks at her hard-working friends. If they don''t let her go to the fields, she will make up for them in other places. She also has a lot of housework to do at home. Now such a plain pastoral life has a taste. Compared with the orc world, it''s much calmer. If Yin Zhu had been allowed to live in the countryside before, he might not be used to it. However, in the orc world, it''s a little bit more peaceful For decades, he calmed down his whole heart. In his life, he was surprised and surprised. He had experienced all these years, but he had been looking forward to such a quiet and good life. In the orc world, such a quiet time is probably the best future. In the evening, Yin Zhu looked at Jono, who had come back from his hard work. She said, "are you tired?" Jono shook his head. "Not tired." I''m really not tired. For their physique, I''m afraid they can''t stand the high-intensity labor of ordinary people. "In the future, we''ll all live like this. We''ll do it at sunrise and go back at sunset. In fact, such a day is very monotonous. You can stand it." Yin Zhu said again. But Jono said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Every time the orc world has a headache for food, it worries that it will starve to death if it doesn''t have food tomorrow. Today''s Day is the best for us, not to mention the TV and computer here. We can also absorb all kinds of entertainment from it. What''s more, the fairy days are just like this ¡£¡±Jono''s words fell, and the others said, "Yin Zhu, you don''t worry that we are not used to it. In fact, we are quite used to it. We eat well and sleep well here. We don''t have any worries. We just have to get up to farm every day. We can rest when we are tired. We don''t have to worry about the loss of food if we don''t go out hunting, just like in the orc world It''s really hard for me to adapt when the orc world''s strength is forced to decrease. After all, I was an expert before. Suddenly my strength becomes lower and I feel that I''m incompetent. It''s better here. " Tengxiao opened his mouth with a smile. Before, he was the first brave man of daze tribe. Strength is what he always proves himself. Now, it''s the same with him. Only strength can protect Yin Zhu. Although the world is very safe for the time being, their identity is an unstable factor, so they still need to cultivate. As long as their strength is strong enough, then even if their identity has problems, people in the world dare not provoke them for no reason. Tengxiao is still as strong as his own strength, so that he can protect Yin Zhu. When Mengji heard Tengxiao talking about the absorption of strength, she rarely said, "in fact, to reduce the strength of all orcs, on the surface it seems that the way of heaven is afraid that orcs are too powerful. In fact, the power of the way of heaven is too weak. The world itself is on the verge of collapse. If the way of heaven wants to repair, it needs a lot of energy, and a lot of energy in that world is destroyed We''ve used it up, including sending Yin Zhu to the world before. For the sake of the stability of the world, the way of heaven also needs to absorb everyone''s strength. " So the way of heaven is innocent? But when Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help asking, "is the orc world going to be ok?" After all, there are still many people in that world who care about themselves. Yin Zhu is a little worried, and even Qiao Nuo is worried. "It''s going to be OK. In the short term, there won''t be a good development. After all, it''s a bit difficult to repair the holes there, but the way of heaven has been integrated, so there won''t be any other problems. It will gradually get better and better." Mengji said. "That''s good, that''s good." Yin Zhu said with ease. "I''m still concerned about the orc world. You''ve all come back. You can''t go back. Why worry?" In fact, it''s hard for Mengji to understand Yin Zhu''s idea. Yin Zhu is not a native of that world. She can do this for that world. Yin Zhu said with a smile: "because there are so many good people in that world, and so many people who trust me and care about me, naturally I can''t let go. Besides, we can practice now, we may not have the chance to go back to see. If our strength surpasses the way of heaven one day, we should be able to go back then." According to Yin Zhu, the best way is that she can shuttle between the two sides. In that case, she will be at ease. When Mengji heard this, she said, "then you have to work hard." It''s not so easy to travel through time and space. Of course, it''s not impossible, but it''s not so easy. Just because Mengji had such strong strength before, they still need to borrow the power of the array to send Yinzhu back. Moreover, Yinzhu in Harbin is an aborigine in the world, otherwise the repulsive force alone would be enough for them. Therefore, Yinzhu''s goal is great and needs Yinzhu If you work hard for a lifetime, you may succeed. "Well, let''s work together, and then we''ll go back to see it together." Yin Zhu said with a smile that she believed that she was not the one who was present. She was concerned about that side, and so were other people. Bai Ji nodded. Is this a goal for everyone? Avoid the monotonous life that will make them dead in the future? It''s not bad, at least there is a direction to work hard, although the goal is far away. When Yin Ping got home, he immediately reported his safety to Yin Zhu. Then the next day, he took all kinds of medicinal materials that Yin Zhu had dug up in the mountains to sell. They were all excellent wild medicinal materials. He also bought more than 100000, which made Yin Ping very happy. This sum of money was sent back to Yin Zhu to spend a period of time. Yin Ping and his wife didn''t want to save money for themselves, but they thought that Yin Zhu needed it more. Although Yin Zhu said she didn''t want it, they remitted it. Maybe every parent loves his children in this way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 All the fields in the field have been planted, so there is no need for everyone to go to the field. As long as the management is good, there will be no problem. Jono arranges two people to work in the field every day, and the rest will learn all kinds of knowledge of the world at home. Yin Zhu said that there are many kinds of languages in a single language. Before, the characters they learned from Yin Zhu were just one of them. She didn''t ask everyone to learn all the languages in the world. That''s too much and too difficult. After all, there are many dialects in many small places. Yin Zhu''s requirement is to learn the code language, at least the general English. Otherwise, you should be careful to be abducted when you travel However, as far as their strength is concerned, they are not afraid of being abducted. Cheng an sees that Yin Zhu is close to several other partners. At least Yin Zhu will pay attention to them, but he seems to be ignored by Yin Zhu. Cheng an doesn''t want to continue like this, so he goes directly to Yin Zhu and says, "Yin Zhu, how do you want to arrange me? You know what I like about you, and I come to this world for you." Yin Zhu didn''t expect that Cheng''an would come to the point like this. Before, she wanted to delay for a while. Maybe Cheng''an could find that other girls in the world would be better. "Cheng An, shall we have a good chat?" Yin Zhu thought for a while and said. "Good." Cheng an nodded in affirmation. "Cheng An, I know what you mean. In fact, I didn''t want to shirk it, and I didn''t mean anything else. One of the reasons why I didn''t pay attention to you during this period is that we had a lot of things to do and didn''t have time. The second reason is that I want you to see this world. This world is different from the orc world. There are many beautiful and kind girls in this world. Do you think maybe you still have time There are other choices. In fact, you are very good. You have always been very good. I live in a world where monogamy is practiced. As I am now, it is immoral and not recognized. In fact, I accepted incompetence from the beginning to the orc world. I always feel sorry for Jono and them. Sometimes, fate is tied up. I can only say that fate has let me go there, but you haven''t I want you to choose where to go. I''m a bit overbearing. Once you become mine, I won''t give you a chance if you want to retreat one day. " Yin Zhu said with a shy smile, some embarrassed. "Yinzhu, I like it. I''m sure that as for the other females, they are not you. Maybe they are really good, but as you said, I met you at the right time and fell in love with you. Yinzhu, I can leave everything for you and come to this world with you. Do you think it is possible for me to fall in love with other people? The world is very good, the female of the world is also very good, but she is different from us. Do you think they can accept that I am an orc, and will I be afraid? There are many other things. I think it is impossible for you to consider. Yin Zhu, you haven''t given me a positive answer. My heart is very uneasy. I''m afraid of being abandoned. I''m not even as good as the one who made mistakes before Xiao, Tengxiao, no matter how wrong he is, he will be forgiven one day and have a chance, but I can''t see where my chance is. Don''t refuse me, Yin Zhu? " Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu prayingly. After hearing Cheng An''s words, Yin Zhu was a little stunned. She didn''t expect that Cheng An would think so comprehensively. Even he thought so clearly about the difference between him and the people in the world. Is it necessary to be different from herself? "Cheng An, can you tell me what you like about me? Am I that likeable? " Yin Zhu said somewhat puzzled. "Like is a kind of feeling that can not be said, can only say the right time, just the right time, and then I like you, you don''t have to be better than others, you don''t have to be more beautiful than others, you are you." Cheng An''s eyes are full of brilliance and look particularly intoxicating. "Yin Zhu doesn''t like me, does he? I forced it? " Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu with some discomfort. Yin Zhu looks at Cheng an and loses his look. Even his body, which was standing upright, is bent. He looks very decadent, as if his soul has been taken away in an instant. "No, Cheng''an, Cheng''an is very good. I, I like it, but I''m afraid. In fact, I''m afraid that I can''t bear such a feeling. I''m afraid that I can''t give you what you want. I''m afraid that I can''t live up to your love, so I dare not accept it. You know, I just give you the same love. I''m afraid that I will hurt you, any of you. ¡±Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said, "do you know? Cheng An, we have a saying here that love is not equal to love. Love is unique, but I divide it into several parts. I''m ambivalent and I don''t know what to do. " "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to think about it. If you think about it like this, we are willing to, willing to, and even enjoy it. You don''t have to bear any pressure." Cheng an says in a hurry. "I know, I know what you pay. Cheng An, don''t worry. Listen to me, I didn''t want to refuse you. Since you came to this world with me, and I didn''t leave you at that time, I won''t tell you that you are not suitable for me at this time. I just want to say, give us all a time. If you want to follow me when you see this colorful world, we will be here How about together? " Yin Zhu thinks seriously that she feels more guilty about Cheng an than she likes. She likes Cheng an a little bit. After all, who doesn''t like such a cute and soft little wolf dog? It''s just that she doesn''t love Cheng an. When Cheng an comes to the world with her, she is responsible for Cheng an.If so, she should not have deliberately provoked Cheng''an in order to escape. If she did, she would have to bear the consequences. "Really, of course, but Yin Zhu, can you say a time, you can''t let me wait for a long time." Cheng An is very anxious. Yin Zhu finally agrees. Although he has to wait for a while, he wants to confirm the time. "Is such a year OK? In a year''s time, you will have learned almost all about the world, and you will know enough about the world. Moreover, in a year''s time, our economic difficulties will be solved, and it will be easier for us to do anything we want. " Yin Zhu thought for a while and said that one year is enough for Cheng An to understand. If Cheng An is willing to follow him at that time, Yin Zhu will accept it. This year''s time is also a test. A year''s time is still a little long in Cheng An''s mind. A year is 365 days. It''s a day after day. But Yin Zhu finally agrees to him. If he doesn''t agree, will Yin Zhu be angry? In fact, a long time also has the advantage of a long time. In the orc world, if you want to marry your partner, you have to give your partner jewelry and wedding clothes. He can also borrow this year to get a gift for Yin Zhu. He can''t have a gift from all the other partners, but he doesn''t. isn''t he going to give it alone? "Well, just one year, Yin Zhu, you can''t go back." Cheng An said happily. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said with a smile, "how can I go back on my words? I''ve taken advantage of it, OK?" Cheng''an heard Yin Zhu''s words and said with a smile, "I''m willing to take advantage of Yin Zhu. I''m afraid Yin Zhu doesn''t want to take advantage of it." Yin Zhu''s face turns red when he hears this, especially when he looks like Cheng''an is coming to take advantage of you. Yin Zhu says that it''s hard for him to force himself too much and turn a good child into a hungry wolf? "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t learn from Jono. You''re good." Yin Zhu stretched out his hand to disturb Cheng An''s hair, and then he left with a smile. Cheng an looks at the background of Yin Zhu''s going away and grins happily. Yin Zhu agrees that although it will be a year later, he won''t be as worried as before. He is afraid that he will have the thick skin to keep up with him. Yin Zhu still doesn''t want to be himself. Now he has expectations, and day by day will pass quickly. Of course, another point is that Yin Zhu doesn''t love himself so much when he wants to be more than Qiao Nuo. So in this year, he tries hard to brush his good feelings and try to catch up with Qiao Nuo, so that Yin Zhu can like himself and fall in love with himself. When they are together, it''s the best thing. Yin Zhu looks back and sees Cheng An''s smile cracking. He can''t help but smile. Can such a simple thing be so happy? Qiao Nuo stands at the door to greet Yin Zhu, "have you talked with Cheng an?" In the end, Yin Zhu has to figure out the matter of Cheng''an, although Cheng''an has passed his test before. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "well, I''ll make an appointment with him for a year. If his mind doesn''t change after a year, I''ll accept him." "So good, so good." Jono said with a smile. Yin bamboo white one eye Qiao Nuo, "don''t think I don''t know, you already with Cheng''an is a gang, so after another Cheng''an, that is also you ask for." When Jono heard this, he felt his nose guilty. Yin Zhu even knew that. But he was not afraid that Yin Zhu would regret it. It was better to let Yin Zhu regret remembering Cheng''an all his life because of his guilt. "Well, I''m not worried about you." Jono gave a flattering smile. "You don''t regret, because I can''t give you a single love, don''t think I''m partial, or think I''m sorry for you." Yin Zhu smiles. These partners are too hearty, which is not a good thing. "Only once. Next time, be careful. I''m angry." Yin Zhu said with a bulging cheek. "Of course, people don''t give me a chance even if they think I''m so big. Come on, let''s eat the fruit. It''s the fruit I picked with the old people in the village. It''s sweet, Yin Zhu." Jono is such a dog. Yin Zhu still gives Qiao Nuo a face, reaches for the fruit, and then smiles. The day is more beautiful than I imagined, she is very happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 After Cheng an gets Yin Zhu''s affirmative reply, she is steadfast in her heart. If she has nothing to do, she goes to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu can''t help but feel funny when he sees this, and he thinks Cheng An is cute. Jono''s performance for Cheng An is mostly smiling, and he won''t say much. After all, Cheng an came to this world with Yin Zhu, and they already know Cheng An''s existence. Now I see that Yin Zhu doesn''t exclude Cheng an. They get along well and cultivate their feelings. It''s very good. "Yin Zhu, look at the mung bean cake I made. Can you taste it?" Cheng An has been living in the kitchen recently and struggling with the kitchen. When he is ready to learn cooking skills well, he takes over the things in Yin Zhu''s kitchen so that Yin Zhu can face less cooking fumes. Cheng''an''s skill is not bad, and he has talent in cooking. At least for Yin Zhu himself, he can''t make achievements in those simple online tutorials if he doesn''t do them three or five times. But Cheng''an often does it well the first time. Although the first time he does it tastes ordinary, it will get better and better later. Yin Zhu is thinking about whether Cheng an should get a food anchor, which is also a source of income. "It''s delicious. It''s sweet and soft. It can be eaten by old people and children." Yin Zhu said happily. After eating one, he reached out and took another. After eating, his eyes narrowed, looking very comfortable. At this time, Cheng''an has found that Yin Zhu is an invisible eater. He has made a lot of food, but Yin Zhu didn''t say he didn''t want to eat. Another thing is that Yin Zhu is sweet and he doesn''t refuse to eat. He makes food every day and then feeds Yin Zhu. Looking at Yin Zhu''s smile, Cheng''an has a great sense of achievement. There is a saying in the world, isn''t it? If you want to catch a man''s heart, you should first catch his stomach. In other words, it''s appropriate to use it on Yin Zhu. Cheng an says that one year is enough time to become a chef. Can Yin Zhu leave himself? Of course, they say it''s better to learn from the cooks outside. Unfortunately, their identity can''t be seen. Besides their height, they also have their looks. Every face is very good-looking. Many old women in the village peep at them. In Yin Zhu''s words, they are so attractive and high-profile that they don''t have their ID cards Don''t be too high-profile. Jono hasn''t found what he wants to learn yet. He''s still learning the common sense problem. As for everyone''s specialty, he hasn''t thought about it yet. Chengan is the quickest choice. Yin Zhu thinks that he is living a good life, but it''s too good. The main reason is that these people didn''t let her work. Now Cheng An has robbed her of the kitchen. Yin Zhu thinks that if she goes on like this, she will be abandoned by them. "Yin Zhu, what do you say if I make some cakes and sell them?" Cheng an can''t help saying at this time. Yin Zhu thought for a while, "we can try it. We''ll sell it in the town when we go to the market." It''s good to go there to sell in a small place in the town. When you come back, you''ll find something else to eat. Cheng An has been experimenting for a long time. Of course, they all have a big appetite for orcs, but there''s no waste. "Well, I''ll go back and make money. I''ll buy flowers for Yin Zhu." Cheng An said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was stunned. What kind of TV do you want to wear? After thinking about the image of a flower on his head, Yin Zhu shook his head fiercely, "no need." Chengan heard the grievance of looking at Yinzhu, "Yinzhu don''t like, or don''t like me to send?" "Don''t think about it, and don''t learn everything from TV. Go out of the village and have a look. The one with flowers on his head?" Yin Zhu stroked his head and said weakly. Chengan heard this silly Oh, and then did not speak. He also thought that if he was the first of several partners who would make money, would buying gifts for Yin Zhu represent his own uniqueness? Flowers should be the cheapest. He had to think about something else and see what to buy for Yin Zhu. Cheng an likes the colorful tickets now. They can buy a lot of things. They use this money to buy food and clothing. Unfortunately, the orc world still trades things for things. You say that you can buy things as long as you take this light thing. It''s good. You don''t have to take a lot of things, and people don''t need it. Because of this, Yin Zhu specially explained to Cheng''an and Jono that money would appear sooner or later. This is a process of world history and also shows that the world is developing. At the beginning of the orc world, Yin Zhu didn''t propose money. It was just that it was a tribe or a public property society at the beginning. It was meaningless to propose that money should be issued with a strong influence They would not have believed it, otherwise they would not have. Without that condition, they didn''t do it, but there was that condition in the back. It''s just that Yin Zhu was not in daze tribe and didn''t have so much time to manage these things. However, Yin Zhu believes that there will be money in the orc world soon. After all, because of the things before Yin Zhu, the orc world has been developing at a high speed. Barter can''t keep up with the development of that world, so it will be eliminated naturally. "What does Yin Zhu like? I''ll make money to buy it for you, OK?" Cheng an grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and says."Just want to give me a present?" Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Well, I want to send it to you. I want Yin Zhu to know that I am the best to you." Cheng an says happily, finish saying to still skim not far away Qiao Nuo a few. Hearing this, Yin Zhu nodded with a smile and said, "clothes and jewelry are OK. In fact, you don''t have to spend money to buy them. It''s better to do them yourself. Isn''t it more meaningful?" Yin Zhu thinks that even if Cheng an can make money, he doesn''t have much money. He can''t spend it casually. He should keep it first, in case he wants to use it later? Cheng an nodded and said, "OK, I''ll think about what I want to do for Yin Zhu. I''ll make one first and buy one later." Lei he shrugged his shoulders and said to Bai Kun: "look at Cheng an. He seems to have got through Ren Tong''s two channels recently. He suddenly got entangled with Yin Zhu. He''s going to compare us." Bai Kun''s beautiful Phoenix eyes blinked, and then the corner of his mouth slightly raised, "compare, what does he compare with me?" Bai Kun also narcissistic touch his beautiful face. People in this world say that fox spirit is the most attractive, but he is fox spirit, who can compare. Leihe takes a look at baikun and turns around and walks away. This guy has made Yin Zhujiao very shy recently. It can be said that Yin Zhu is overwhelmed with one look. Where does he need to go to chenganbi, he finds the wrong person and shouldn''t talk to baikun at all. At this time, Bai Kun looks at Cheng''an and Yin Zhu not far away. The boy thinks that the latecomer will be the best. He thinks carefully. Bai Kun turns his eyes and waves to Yin Zhu not far away. "Yin Zhu, I''m hungry." Yin Zhu turns her head to see Bai Kun half leaning on the chair, half squinting. A white jade hand is swinging towards her. Yin Zhu feels that her heart is also swinging. At this time, she grabs the plate in Cheng An''s hand, and then carries it to Bai Kun''s front. "Hungry, eat mung bean cake first, and then Cheng an will cook." "Well, I don''t like mung bean cake very much, but Yin Zhu brought it. I''d rather eat it reluctantly." Bai Kun takes up a piece of mung bean cake to eat, then turns his head and turns his eyes to Cheng an. Chengan see this gas teeth itch, who is willing to serve this pile of old man, not think of Yin Zhu? This Bai Kun is really annoying. He burns foxes and has a fever with Yin Zhu all day long. They can''t compete with each other. It seems that he still needs to work hard. There is no corner that can''t be dug. Only his kung fu is not enough. Cheng an thinks it''s good to wait for his strength to be strong enough. Qiao Nuo thinks it''s funny. Bai Kun used to be cold and indifferent. At that time, Qiao Nuo thought that Bai Kun was not suitable for Yin Zhu. However, Bai Kun wanted to save Yin Zhu, but he forgot his memory. Bai Kun was extremely enthusiastic and would compete for favors. This kind of Bai Kun has more humanity and more willfulness, but it makes people more self willed At least he doesn''t have to worry about problems with Bai Kun. Yin Zhu still likes to be lively. Besides, they are not alone, but five people. If there are people who don''t fight and stay aloof, they will pay less attention. Jono, as the husband of the five partners, dare not say that they are well arranged, but he will fight and interact with Yin Zhu more, that will make his feelings deep. As for whether he will quarrel or be jealous and do anything, Jono is at ease. What the orcs engrave in their bones is that no matter what they do, they can''t hurt their partners or fight against their brothers And for now, we have to fight every day, but on the whole, it''s very harmonious and there won''t be any quarrels. Yin Zhu himself has a sense of propriety, and everyone gets along well. "Envious? You can go, too. " Qiao Nuo turns his head to look at Tengxiao standing on one side and says that Tengxiao has been working peacefully recently, and then he is very good with Yin Zhu. Teng Xiao laughed, shook his head and said, "I''m not good at it. It''s good to see them laughing like this. Besides, I''m Yin Zhu''s guardian. I''ll die before her. I don''t have to compare with you." As for him, he is Yin Zhu''s first companion and Zhengfu. No one can compare with him. He sits on the Diaoyutai, and no one is afraid of him. Leihe originally wanted to unite one or two. When he heard these two words, he rolled his eyes. Forget it. In fact, he can''t compare. He is unique. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 Yin Zhu can still feel the undercurrent between several people in Cheng''an. At the beginning, Yin Zhu was a little worried. However, it seems that Jono''s several people have their own way to maintain balance. They get along well with each other on weekdays, and they won''t make conflicts. Yin Zhu didn''t pay attention to the things between them any more. Men have their own way to solve the problem, only men It''s good that they won''t be resentful because of this, and she doesn''t have to take care of too many other things. Anyway, he just needs to live his own life. To be honest, with so many friends, Yin Zhu feels that he can''t bear it. It''s really a burden of happiness. But the only bad thing is that these people don''t want Yin Zhu to work, they always want Yin Zhu to have more rest. They mean well, but Yin Zhu doesn''t like it. Yin Zhu feels that he will be abandoned by them if he goes on like this. "Jono, you''re so kind to me. I''m very upset. To tell you the truth, you''re so kind to me that I don''t know what to do. In fact, I''ve been away from this world for a long time. If I go on like this, it''s easy to get out of touch with this world. I don''t like that. I want to do what I can. I''m afraid that if I go on like this for a long time, I will become useless What''s more, seeing you all working so hard, how can I play alone at home? " Yin Zhu said quietly. When Jono heard this, he could not help scratching his hair and said, "Yin Zhu, we hope you are happy. You know, in the orc world, you follow us, but you are not very happy. You have been very hard all the time. You have paid so much for us in the orc world. Besides, I went to the village and found that there is no happiness in the village now They seldom go to the fields to work. They all say that going to the fields is hard work. We can''t bear your hard work. Besides, there is only a little field outside. We can all be busy. There''s no need for you to work hard. You can do what you are interested in. " "I know your good intentions, but I still want to help you. The family should watch each other, and I will work hard to have more advantages than you. I will study hard to make everyone''s life better." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Jono reached out and gently touched Yin Zhu''s head, "yes, so you are the most important. You should work hard." Several people have lived in the village quietly for two months. People in the village have accepted the Yinzhu family. After all, Yinzhu''s family lives in the village, which brings a sense of vitality to the village. Those deserted places are still precious in the eyes of the older generation, but the next generation do not want to stay at home. Yinzhu''s family is willing to farm, They are all very happy. People in the village are familiar with Yin Zhu, and some old people want to introduce them to Lei he. As for Lei he''s height, Wei An''s strong body and ability to work is a good thing for them. After all, in the eyes of those people, there are Bai Ji, Meng Ji, Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo. The others are all single dogs. Yin Zhu is in the village The only way out is to say that Jono is her husband, and the others are Jono''s brother. Yin Zhu doesn''t mean to say that he has several husbands. People in the village may drown her with saliva. In this way, Yin Zhu and Bai kunleihe are not bothered. The problem is that they are still embarrassed to get angry. Although they repeatedly emphasize that they don''t want to find a partner and just want to live alone, the idle three aunts and six aunts take turns to fight one by one and say that they want to become a family. In addition, some people advise Yin Zhu and let Yin Zhu, who is a sister-in-law, advise the family well How can the whole family be single? Yin Zhu said that he had no right to manage his uncle''s future affairs. In the end, he was severely scolded because of this. Those people all said that Yin Zhu was selfish and prepared to leave his uncle to make money for his family. Yin Zhu was a little sad because of this. But it''s hard to say these things. The most important thing is that these old people are still kind-hearted. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how he said it and what he said is wrong. Yin Zhu doesn''t know whether he came to this village right or wrong. These are the people of the Yin family or the elders. He is worried. Leihe was annoyed and angry, but he couldn''t help laughing when he saw that Yin Zhu was in a mess. It turned out that he was not the only one who worked hard, and Yin Zhu was suffering with him. This makes him feel much more comfortable. "Yin Zhu, this matter is very important. Since this matter was first arranged by you, please solve it." Bai Kun said with a smile. Yin Zhu''s face turned green when he heard this. He looked at several friends standing in front of him. They were all ready to see their own jokes. Yin Zhu held his chest in both hands and looked at the people in front of him angrily, "are you not so kind, or I just don''t care. I want to see how you can fight. Anyway, now I can''t cope with you, so I just let a few go out?" Bai Kun''s eyes narrowed when he heard this, and then half threatened to say, "I don''t mind who you want, as long as it''s not me." When Yin Zhu heard this, he frowned, and then looked at Tengxiao and Leihe. Leihe said coldly, "if Yin Zhu shirks like this, I''m not polite. At that time, I''ll just say I like you. I can''t accept others."Yin Zhu''s face turned black when she heard this. When she said this, she was even more shameless. Tengxiao shrugged at this time, "if you are like that, Yin Zhu, I don''t mind going out with you for a walk, holding you for a walk." At this time, Yin Zhu''s face was black and could not be black any more. These people were really not prepared to take care of themselves. Yin Zhu looked coldly at the people standing in front of him, "you are holding a group of shameless people. How can I know you?" Yin Zhu looked at the indifferent people and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Then he looked at Lei he pleadingly and said, "please help me find a way. I really have no way." White Kun at this time white Yin Zhu one eye, "this can blame who, can only say you did not think well at the beginning, can''t think of a good way, cold mix good." It''s hard to say this kind of thing. Those people are enthusiastic. This kind of thing can only be delayed. When you find that things can''t be done, that is, the enthusiasm of this period of time. After all, it''s not their own business. They can''t force them, and they can''t have so much enthusiasm to manage them all the time. When Yin Zhu hears this, he doesn''t talk. What Bai Kun says is really a way. It''s just that Yin Zhu feels that he can''t cope with these things. "I''ve learned that I can only accept my sin." Yin Zhu held his mouth and said unhappily. "Why did you say that you were very happy two days ago? We treat you well. Now we treat you badly, don''t we?" Jono pinched Yin Zhu''s cheek in a funny way. When Yin Zhu heard this, he looked at Jono with a bitter smile. "The main reason is that the old man is too kind and enthusiastic. Otherwise, I would have been in a dilemma because of the kindness of others." Jono said with a smile, "what''s the dilemma? The old people mean well. We all know that we will repay the old people later. Didn''t we plant a lot of vegetables? Go back and try something for the old people in the village. " "At that time, people will only think you are better and want to introduce you." Yin Zhu said unhappily. "Come on, Yin Zhu, don''t be sad, or I''ll just say I like men, so no one will introduce me to women again." Cheng an opens his mouth and says at this time, this idea is really startled out of the sky. Leihe and Tengxiao are very surprised to see Cheng An, this is to please Yinzhu, even don''t have the cheek. "Chengan, you can''t be that. Do you like males? After all, you are so weak that it''s normal to find a male to rely on Bai Kun said with a bad heart. Cheng An''s face turned red when he heard this, "what are you talking about? I just like Yin Zhu. Don''t I see Yin Zhu in a dilemma? Besides, who would like males in the orc world? I only know that men can still like men in this world. " Yin Zhu couldn''t help staring at this, then looked at Cheng an in surprise and said, "Cheng An, can you tell me what you''ve seen recently?" For those things on the Internet, what they want to see, Yin Zhu will not refuse, is to let them develop freely. At this time, Yin Zhu could not help shouting in his heart, "who is the one who broke his Cheng''an? That''s a little cute. It''s the one who did harm to him." Yin Zhu didn''t care what they saw or learned on the Internet. However, this time, Yin Zhu felt that something was not good, and some things still needed to be controlled. Otherwise, what would he do if they all went to school on the Internet? "Don''t look at those things in the future, and don''t go out to say that you like men. Don''t say that." Yin Zhu has already wronged them before he could disclose their identity. He is not willing to let them hang that kind of accusation. Several people looked at Yin Zhu''s angry look and shook his head directly. Then they pointed to Cheng an and said, "we didn''t see it. He saw it. I don''t understand anything." Yin Zhu didn''t know what to say. He was so angry. "Don''t be angry, Yin Zhu. I didn''t mean to see it, but I saw it by accident. I won''t say it later. Don''t be angry. I didn''t say it just because you couldn''t solve it? Don''t be angry. I''m wrong. " Chengan carefully said, he finally coax good Yinzhu, won''t this to offend Yinzhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 If someone wants to introduce Bai Kun to some people and make them upset, Yin Zhu will be very annoyed if someone takes a fancy to Bai Kun and Lei he. It''s strange that Yin Zhu can''t be angry. His several partners are quite excellent. Yin Zhu admits that although he is a little tall, it''s not a big problem. In this era of looking at faces, they are very attractive. It was Li Min, the granddaughter of the elders of the Yin family, who fell in love with Bai Kun at that time. Then this granddaughter happened to be on a business trip in the downtown area, accompanied by her best friend Lin Qiu. As a result, the two met Bai Kun and Lei he, who were just going to work in the village. They were shocked and fell in love at first sight. Li Min fell in love with Bai Kun, while Lin Qiu was I have a crush on Reich. Today''s people and girls like, but bold pursuit, this pursuit can not let Bai Kun and Leihe two people headache? "Bai Kun, my name is Li min. I like you. This is my mung bean soup. It''s hot. Come and drink it quickly." Li Min looks at Bai Kun with stars in her eyes. Her face and figure are more perfect than she imagined. Especially her beautiful Phoenix eyes. As long as she squints at her, Li Min feels that her soul will be lost. Li Min has always felt that she is not the kind of person who will be dizzy for men. Now she finds that it''s too early to say all these things. The reason why she was able to say those words before was that she didn''t meet the right person. Li Min thinks that Bai Kun is the right person. Li Min also inquires about Bai Kun with the people in the village and knows that Bai Kun was her brother a few months ago My sister-in-law moved to the west of the village. She is single now. I heard that she is very poor at home. The reason why she came to the village is that the land rent is cheap and the consumption is low. She came to the village to farm, but she is a good laborer and works hard. Li Min is an accountant and a senior accountant. Normally, a highly educated person like her doesn''t like this kind of farm work, but she does. Although Bai Kun has no education, she has nothing to do with it. Seeing that face, Li Min thinks it''s enough. Moreover, Li Min thinks she''s making enough money. She doesn''t need a strong husband, she just needs a good husband It''s good to find someone who can take care of the family. As for this, people in the village say that Bai Kun is good. He always helps with housework when he comes home. Besides his low education and little money, he is a rare good man. It can be said that he fully meets her expectations. As for Bai Kun, let alone his beautiful face, he is also very brave when he takes it out. At this time, Bai Kun''s face couldn''t be blacker. He looked at Li Min coldly, "I don''t like you, and I don''t want your things. I''ll leave as soon as I see you." Li Min''s face flushed with embarrassment when she heard this. Although she is not a beautiful woman, she is also pretty, not to mention that she has a lot of blessings. For example, she has a high degree and can make money. The man who has been chasing her for so many years can be said to be hiding, but this countryman doesn''t like herself. Lin Qiu, who is going to chase Leihe, is not happy when he sees his best friend being bullied. "You''re too beautiful. My min''er is so good. If she can see you, you''ll burn Gao Xiang. With min''er, you don''t have to work hard here." Bai Kun''s face turned black immediately when he heard this. He was polite to the girl before, and he clearly explained that he didn''t like her. He hoped that she wouldn''t pester her. There are many girls who like him. Is it hard for him to respond? The orc world likes his females, so they can form a long line. Besides, like, it means like. This woman clearly covets him Beauty, I just like his face. It''s very superficial. Besides, can''t this woman make money? The most impolite thing to say is that Bai Kun is no more stupid than the people in this world. He is even much smarter than the people in this world. Bai Kun believes that he will be able to be a man if he is given five years. Now he is just being bullied by the dog, and the woman is still a charity. When Li Min heard Lin Qiu''s words, she had some bad taste at the beginning. It was a blow to the face of the people she liked. But when she thought about Bai Kun''s attitude towards herself, she felt that she should let Bai Kun know what is reality. Besides, her best friend is also to protect herself. If she said more, what should Lin Qiu think? "Go away, why can''t you understand people''s words? Again and again, do you still make mistakes if you don''t like them? Don''t like you, but also forced us to accept your favor, you are so thick skinned, make money, you really think I won''t make money? I just like farming, like this simple and peaceful life, really when I am a soft persimmon, what are you Bai Kun said contemptuously. Li Min can''t help shivering when he hears this. It''s also that Bai Kun is not the kind of ordinary people who live under people. Ordinary farmers have a sense of self-confidence, and the ferocious spirit they show. This is not everyone''s. "Leihe, you don''t have to be a jerk. Look at a hen in heat. It''s nothing to grumble about here." Bai Kun is not happy, even once again Leihe is angry. When Leihe heard this, he looked at Lin Qiu with a very bad face, and then said, "I know who she is? If you''re in heat, you''ll go away quickly. We''re in trouble. "Lin Qiu''s face is as changeable as the palette. She points to reih with trembling fingers and says, "you''re too much, too much." Lehrer doesn''t even pay attention to her. If those people are kind-hearted and want to introduce them, Lehrer will bear it. After all, people are kind-hearted, and this woman is kind-hearted? It''s completely selfish. For their own sake, they are orcs. They feel the most sensitive. This woman knows exactly what their purpose is. Li Min and Lin Qiu are very embarrassed. They didn''t expect that Bai Kun and Lei he were so difficult. But just give up, these two people are not reconciled, can let them lose the soul like this, like really not many people, they two also have self-esteem, and not just one person can, if not really like, how can such pull down dignity in pursuit of them? "Yin Zhu, you don''t care about your two little uncles. Don''t you think it''s too much for them to treat girls like this?" Li Min can''t help asking. Yin Zhu looked up at the two girls at this time. "I don''t think it''s too much. First, they are adults and have their own ideas. I won''t take care of them. Second, they have rejected you before. If you understand people''s words, you should turn around and leave, instead of constantly correcting their greediness and disturbing their identity Individual is not wrong, but cause each other''s trouble, that is wrong. Don''t take Sao as your right to pursue happiness. " Yin Zhu says that he is too much. Even if Lei he is not his partner, Yin Zhu doesn''t think Lei he is too much. They just say that what they have done and where they have gone too far. Besides, they all say they have refused. As a result, this person still pursues them persistently. To say good is to pursue. To say bad is to disturb Sao. Li Min''s face turns red when he hears this. Yin Zhu uncovers their self righteousness without hesitation. Li Min still wants to face. At this time, they leave embarrassed. Leihe looked at Yinzhu with some apprehension at this time, "Yinzhu, will we go too far?" You know, ORC''s education is to be good to females. If these two people hadn''t bothered them a few days ago, they wouldn''t have said such cruel words. At this time, Bai Kun shook his head. "Leihe, do you have eye problems? If you are soft, the woman will appear in your bed tomorrow. Do you believe it?" Bai Kun, who has no memory, has a better ability to absorb knowledge and adapt to the world than Jono. Jono''s education from childhood to adulthood and the constraints of the past. Even though he knows that this is a new world, some things are engraved in his bones and are not forgotten so quickly. From this point of view, Bai Kun''s forgetting is not necessarily a bad thing. "Leihe, Bai Kun is right, including Tengxiao and Cheng''an. You should remember that if you meet someone you don''t like, you can refuse them directly. You don''t need to leave face for them. Otherwise, if you''re not clear, they will think you have any idea about her." Yin Zhu said. It''s only a long time since these evil faces attracted the wild bees and butterflies. In the future, I don''t know how many people they will attract. Yin Zhu has a headache, or they should move to a place where there is no one and live on their own. That''s not impossible. It''s just that Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be completely out of touch with the society. They can live well even if they go to the virgin forest. But since they come to this world, Yin Zhu doesn''t want them to live the same life as the orc world. It''s not like the orc world. When they come here, they always have to enjoy the good life of this world Yes. Cheng an and Tengxiao nod their heads in a hurry. These days, Bai Kun and Lei he both have a headache for them. Several people looked at Jono jealously at this time, because Jono said that he was Yin Zhu''s husband, so those people outside would not go to Jono as long as they were moral. Jono was the safest one among them. Jono at this time some helpless said, "so look at what I do, I have no way." "Look again. After today''s event, I don''t think I will come back again." Yin Zhu said weakly. She had nothing on her face, but she was so attractive. Hey, does she underestimate the charm of these people? Can she live in this small mountain village safely? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 Yin Zhu thought that after this incident, Li Min and Lin Qiu would not come back to Bai Kun and Lei he. After all, no girl with a face can do such a tough job, but Yin Zhu underestimated the charm of his men. In the next few days, Li Min and Lin Qiu still meet Bai Kun and Lei he by chance. As long as they come out of the yard, they will have a chance encounter. They also find other people in the family, who want to please them and help them talk. Of course, all the people in this room are the object of their flattery, but Yin Zhu is not. Maybe Yin Zhu didn''t help them before, which made them complain, and I think men are easier to talk to. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to say this. On the surface, these two people are not wrong, and they don''t know that Bai kunleihe is their partner. All in all, they have the courage to pursue their true love. Li Min even said that he wanted to take baikun out. Li Min said that the appearance of baikun''s nine remaining in the village to grow land was ruined. They just went out to make a net. Hongdou could make a good living. Li Min also said that if they had no money, they could help them to get the frame out. There was no need to worry about having no money after they went out. If Bai Kun are really ordinary men in the world, maybe these two people can really stir up the relationship between them. After all, what they describe is so beautiful. When they go to big cities, they don''t know what''s interesting and delicious. What''s more, they don''t have to work so hard to make money. In the future, what''s good about staying in the countryside to farm. If you want to talk about money, all kinds of leather made in Yin Zhu''s backpack can get a lot of money, not to mention some uncut gems, and some strange seeds in the orc world. Except for some ordinary people, the world itself has those things. The rest of Yin Zhu only wants to use them for their own use, not to go out there, or take one out at will, Can cause a sensation, can exchange a lot of money, they are not short of money now, OK? They don''t want to make a high profile, but these people ask them to do net red, which goes against their original intention, OK? It''s said that these two people are purely kind-hearted. These people also said a lot of bad things about Yin Zhu. The main idea is that Yin Zhu himself is married, and he wants to occupy the family''s younger brother-in-law to prevent him from getting married. In order to make money for her, he is directly vicious. He doesn''t think that there are so many younger brother-in-law in the family. When can he marry his daughter-in-law by farming. Tengxiao and Cheng''an can''t help sneering at this. They want to be occupied by Yin Zhu, OK? It''s a joke to run in front of them and provoke them. Did they give them too much face, so these two people just push their noses on their faces and say that they like them. She knows what kind of people they are. She likes them, but she doesn''t want to see the color uprising. She obviously covets their faces, but she plays with deep affection. If they really want to find someone, there were many introductions in the village before. How can they wait until now? They have a thick skin. However, the actions of Li Min and Lin Qiu are so big that people in the whole village know whose granddaughter and her friend have a crush on Bai Kun and Leihe. Then the old people in the village say that Li Min and Lin Qiu are good people. Then they talk over there one by one and brainwash them over there, which means that Bai Kun married Li min In particular, several of Li Min''s relatives took turns to fight, as if they had married Li Min and paid off Bai Kun. Yin Zhu didn''t want to be bothered. Yin Zhu is also worried about the sophistication of the world. He doesn''t mean to say anything ugly. But Bai Kun seldom pays attention to these people. He directly leads an old bachelor in his thirties who married a wife in the village to Li Min and says, "this man likes you. Why don''t you marry him?" The old bachelor looked at Li Min with joy, while Li Min looked at each other with disgust, "I don''t like him, why should I marry him?" There is Li Min in the heart to make complaints about it, that is, this person deserves his own. "What about me? I also said that I don''t like you. As a result, whatever you want to do depends on your liking me, I will marry you. Because you are a woman and shameless, I will let you have a big face. I still feel that you are more noble than me and that you are condescending. I will answer you and refuse to agree. You will force me to agree to do your spring and autumn dream, and I won''t look at you What do you think you can do with the money you earn? Do you think we are poor? What are you? I''ve seen more women and more women like me. I don''t know how many of them are more noble than you. They don''t dare to talk to me like this. You''re very brave. " Bai Kun walks lazily in front of Li min. it is obvious that he is loose footstep, but he just lets him out of the momentum, and makes the old people in the village feel cold. The young man looks very talkative on weekdays, but he will find that the young man can force them not to move. This kind of thing is not just casual people, only experience Only those who have been in charge for many years can have such a powerful momentum. It seems that Yin Ping''s relative is not an ordinary person, and Li Min is very good in their eyes, but not necessarily in each other''s eyes. Bai Kun walks in front of Li Min at this time. Li Min is only 158 meters tall. Standing in front of Bai Kun, who is 2.4 meters tall, Li Min feels that there is a big mountain in front of her I. she looks up and sees Bai Kun laughing contemptuously, "do you know why I don''t like you? You are short, ugly and too old. What''s more, you have no self-knowledge. Where do you think you are worthy of me? "Li Min is over 30 years old with a high degree and a senior professional title. But for a person with a high degree like her, her age is normal. She has a good market outside, but here she is despised as nothing. In fact, the reason why Li Min takes a fancy to Bai Kun is that she feels that Bai Kun is not like a farmer. On the contrary, he has a noble temperament and that face makes Li Min excited? Who knows that this man is so hard to provoke, it''s tearing her face off and leaving her on the ground. Li Min can''t help crying when he hears this. He covers his face and runs away. When Yin Zhu hears that his eyelids are twitching, he doesn''t expect that Bai Kun is still very venomous. Leihe at this time looked at Lin Qiu, who was standing on one side with a bad face. He was also eager to try. These women were very shameless and could only say cruel words. When Lin Qiu saw this, she ran away in a hurry. She had no face to hear such words from the male god. Besides, the male god was too hard to chase. The main task was over, and the people in the village left at this time. Yin Zhu had a headache at this time. At that time, she just wanted to find a small village to be quiet, and there were not many outsiders, but she didn''t think it would bring trouble to Bai Kun. Did they really want to find a paradise to live in? In fact, it''s easy for them to live away from the crowd. They just want to live in a deep mountain forest. No one goes to that place on weekdays, and they can live by planting some land to hunt. But what Yin Zhu can''t bear is that she wants to let Jono know all kinds of knowledge about the world, not that they are illiterate or even don''t know basic common sense when they go out. Although the village is relatively remote, there is more contact outside. In addition, there are some networks here. They can learn a lot of knowledge on the network and let Leihe have fun. These are what they need for the time being. If they go to a place where there are no people at all, the network will be gone. What Yin Zhu can''t do for the time being is that Baiji and Mengji have magic It doesn''t work. Yin Zhu still has some headaches on his side. Li Min, who has lost face on the other side, asks his family about Yin Zhu and his party at this time. However, few people can find out about Yin Zhu. He only knows that it is Yin Ping''s relatives and friends who came to the village when they were in trouble. He doesn''t know anything else. At this time, Li Min couldn''t help thinking. Since she couldn''t get it, she would destroy those people. For the first time, Li Min was insulted like this. "Those people are not real farmers at first sight. Everyone''s momentum is unusual, not to mention their great height. I think they should come to the village to avoid disaster. You say we should tell a group of people who are more than two meters tall in the village, even their appearance. Do you think their enemies will come to them?" Li Min said wickedly. One side of the Lin Qiu see this can''t help but some can''t bear, "Min son, forget it, say they want to really bad people, also didn''t see what information on the Internet." It''s just that the object of pursuit has been rejected. There''s no need to kill them. "Maybe they didn''t make a big mistake, but there must be some trouble. Just say it and you can threaten them. Qiuqiu, don''t you like the one named reih very much? Are you willing to give up like this? " Li Min smiles. Lin Qiu feels his chest at this time, give up? She can''t bear it. For the first time, she likes someone like that, but the other party doesn''t like her. Lin Qiu doesn''t want to force her. At the beginning, she just wants to chase Leihe. The other party doesn''t like herself. She knows, but she still wants to try her best, but she doesn''t want to destroy the other party. "Min''er, they''re so miserable. They''re hiding in the countryside. Let''s let them go. Besides, we pestered them before, and they all refused." Lin Qiu still can''t bear it. At this time, Li Min sneered, "Lin Qiu, you will never get what you want. They are too arrogant. They are all in trouble. Phoenix is not as good as chicken. They are not sober yet. Let them sober up. When you get Lei he, think about how to thank me." Lin Qiu see this very tangled, want to get and fear will destroy Leihe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 What Li Min doesn''t know? If she wants to count baikun, foot Baiji finds out. When Li Min runs out full of resentment, Baiji knows that this woman may be bad. He has always looked at people''s hearts for a long time. Over the years, he has always been the only one who counts others. When is it his turn to count him? Although he looks down on Yin Zhu and doesn''t like him, Yin Zhu''s temperament is relatively suitable for his son. Bai Kun is also a little fox. It can be said that Yin Zhu was eaten by Bai Kun. The man who didn''t know whether he was alive or dead dared to count his own son. Over the past period of time, Bai Ji had already understood the world almost. Even the identities of several of them had been settled. They were all from the countryside. They didn''t go to the big city, and their birth and life experiences had been settled. This was because Bai Ji directly confused the country with his mental power It''s just this kind of thing that some people get. They don''t have to use it on weekdays. But if someone goes to check it in detail, they can still find some clues, not to mention that their ID cards haven''t been used for long. After coming to this world for such a long time, Bai Ji''s strength has been cultivated for more than half of his life. It''s too easy to clean up an ordinary person. However, he has read a lot of books about this world, such as a lot of things about cause and effect. Moreover, he is an outsider after all. The way of heaven in this world is quite friendly to them, but it''s because they don''t do anything For the sake of obedience, but baiji is not sure. What will happen if he starts with the living creatures in this world? This Li Min looks very clever, but she didn''t expect that her heart is so black. She and Bai Kun have no injustice and hatred, but because they can''t get them, they will destroy them. Bai Ji is very clear about this kind of person''s idea. This kind of person is twisted in his heart, and they will destroy them if they can''t get them. Even if they resolve what Li Min said this time, the other party will surely come up with other ways, and then they will At that time, it''s endless. At the beginning of this simple life, Baiji really likes it. At least Mengji likes it, and then everyone is relatively stable. But then a series of people say that they introduce people and interfere in other people''s lives with good intentions. Baiji doesn''t like it very much. When he was interfered in, in fact, they are too weak, if they are strong enough Big, powerful to those who dare not climb, how dare such nonsense? Life in this village is too quiet for him. He wants to go out. Bai Ji thought about it for a while, and then decided to talk to Yin Zhu about Li min. as for whether Yin Zhu should deal with it, let''s see first. If Yin Zhu doesn''t deal with it, he will deal with it. Bai Ji goes back and tells Yin Zhu what he found out. Yin Zhu thought that he was just refusing someone, but he didn''t expect that the other party would attack him. Li Min has a poisonous eye. He can see that they are not simple and want to use this as a means of coercion. It''s really dirty. If you really want to say that there is nothing wrong with them, the only thing you can''t say clearly is their identity. "Yin Zhu, how do you think this matter can be handled?" Bai Ji asked impolitely. When Yin Zhu looks at Bai Ji, he doesn''t know what Bai Ji thinks. This father-in-law is fearless. Now there are still some people who are unknowingly provoking him. If you really let Bai Ji deal with it, Yin Zhu thinks that he will die tomorrow. "Let me see." Yin Zhu is still in awe of life. Although that Li Min is very hateful, Yin Zhu doesn''t intend to ask for the name of the other party. He just wants to drive people away. Bai Kun took Yin Zhu''s hand with a smile and said, "father, this matter is caused by me. How can Yin Zhu deal with it? I''ll deal with it myself. If Yin Zhu has to deal with rotten peach blossoms every time, Yin Zhu has five partners. I''ll do it myself, and you''ll do it yourself in the future." "You, Bai Kun?" Yin Zhu asked hesitantly at this time. "Don''t worry, I know what you think in your heart. I won''t hurt anyone, and then let her promise that she won''t dare to disturb us any more." Bai Kun said with a smile. "Reich, I''m going to take care of this. What about you?" Bai Kun asked with a smile. Leihe nodded hastily, "of course, you have a good way to tell me." Bai Kun nodded, then took Leihe to mutter. Leihe''s eyes brightened when he heard this, and then nodded, "OK, listen to you." Bai Ji can''t help but curl his mouth. The boy loves Yin Zhu and stops everything for him. Thinking of this, Bai Ji feels that his heart is blocked. It seems that he has given birth to a son again. He doesn''t want such a son. Qiao Nuo looked at the two little faces with bad intentions, and could not help but silently light a wax for the two women. In that way, those who have no taste dare to disturb Bai Kun. Although Bai Kun has lost his previous memory, he has not lost his fox name for a long time. "Don''t worry, let Bai Kun handle it by himself?" Jono asked curiously. Yin Zhu said with a smile: "there is nothing to worry about, as long as there is no human life, as for those two people, since they have bad intentions, don''t blame Bai Kun for their hard work." If those two girls are just chasing people, Yin Zhu won''t be angry. Bai Kun''s most important thing is to move their lips and dislike them. They won''t do anything else. But if they plan to come to other places, don''t blame them for being impolite.Others all hit the door, still don''t fight back? The orcs are very irascible. It can be said that Bai Kun and they are very tolerant. In the evening, Bai Kun and Leihe go out, and Yin Zhu doesn''t care. Bai Kun and Leihe have already gone out by this time. Bai Kun and Lei he directly find Li Min and Lin Qiu. Li Min and Lin Qiu see the two people who come to the door automatically, and they wonder how they can find them. Is it because they talk too much today and apologize to them? In that case, she can forgive him. "Let''s go." Bai Kun said lightly. "Where to?" Li Min can''t help asking curiously. "Of course, it''s to find a place where there is no one to have a good talk, or you like to let people see jokes, let''s make it clear." Bai Kun said unhappily. Li Min thought for a moment and agreed. All the people in this village know that they went out with Bai Kun Leihe, and they dare not do anything to themselves. Bai Kun and Lei he take two people to walk into the mountain. Li Min and Lin Qiu don''t walk at the foot of the mountain. After all, who goes to the mountain at night is very dangerous in the mountain. "Right here. There''s no one here." Li Min doesn''t want to go. Bai Kun said with a smile: "go, this place is too small to fit. Let''s go in the mountain." With that, Bai Kun reached for Li Min''s arm, twisted him up and ran towards the mountain. Leihe followed suit. Li Min and Lin Qiu screamed in fright. However, people in the village didn''t seem to hear them. Then Li Min and Lin Qiu were quickly carried to the mountain by these two people. If someone mentions that an adult woman can''t run fast, but Bai Kun and Lei he are naturally different. This strength is a small problem for them. Bai Kun and Lei he went over several mountains in succession, and then Bai Kun threw them to the ground, "like us, like us very much? If you don''t get it, you''re going to destroy it? " Li Min looks at the messy trees by moonlight. She is very scared. She doesn''t know whether it is the wind or other sounds in the woods, which makes her shiver. She is a little scared. These guys are so powerful. Can she catch such people? She has been killed. What''s more, she has not done what she plans to do with Bai Kun. How does this person know? This matter she told Lin Qiu, this Lin Qiu will not like Leihe, and then tell Leihe this thing, right? As soon as Li Min saw Lin Qiu, Lin Qiu knew what Li Min was thinking. She shook her head in a hurry. "It''s not me. I''ve been with you this afternoon and I haven''t left you." As Li Min''s best friend, Lin Qiu also knows that Li Min is not so simple, but also in order to get a man, not to destroy Li Min, can be simple. Li Min thought for a moment, too. Lin Qiu has been with her all the time, and has no chance to tell Lei he that these people are watching them? "What do you want us to do?" Li Min can''t help biting his teeth at this time? "Of course, it''s to solve you, so that you two don''t pester us all the time. Originally, I didn''t plan to deal with you, but you just can''t understand people''s faces and want to attack us. Don''t blame me." Bai Kun''s face was very evil at this time. "What do you want to do? It''s against the law to kill." Li Min said in a trembling voice at this time. "Kill you, I won''t dirty my hands for that." Bai Kun smiles, and then his eyes emit a red light. He looks at Li Min like a lure and says, "you love that woman very much. You can''t extricate yourself from your love. If you can''t get her, you are very painful. To be with her, only together can prove that you are true love. Only together can she never leave you." At this time, Li Min looks at Bai Kun foolishly, and then slowly gets confused. He says what Bai Kun said several times in succession. Then Li Min looks at Lin Qiu with shining eyes. Lin Qiu shakes when she sees this leg. "Li Min, wake up, I''m your good friend Lin Qiu?" Bai Kun smiles evil at this time. He says that the reason why he comes up with such a way is because Cheng An said before that he likes men. Then he has an idea. Isn''t it good to tie these two disgusting women together? Lin Qiu doesn''t know anything. She thinks that Li Min is hypnotized, so she shouts desperately. She even slaps Li Min to wake him up. But Li Min can''t remember anything at this time. She just remembers the voice in her head. She likes the girl opposite and wants to be with her at all costs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 Lin Qiu was silly at this time. She thought it was simple hypnosis. She would wake up soon after being disturbed. She didn''t expect that she ran to Li Min''s side. No matter how she tossed with Li Min, Li Min didn''t wake up. Then Li Min began to tear her clothes, and Lin Qiu began to regret it. She wanted to run away, but it was not easy to walk in the mountain. There were trees everywhere, not to mention that Li Min was still stimulated, as if her strength had greatly increased, while Lin Qiu was frightened, flustered and confused. Soon, Li Min tore off Lin Qiu''s clothes and learned how to tie people up. Li Min also took off his clothes. Now it''s a mess. Lin Qiu wants to faint when he sees it. However, there are two men watching over there, and one of them is a God he loves. Lin qiudao wants to faint directly, but she is rational and sober. It''s because she is sober that she runs more quickly. "RAH, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I''m not in your way. Please let me go." Lin Qiu cried loudly. Bai Ji made clear what he had heard. He knew that Lin Qiu''s heart was still good. When Li Min wanted to destroy them, Lin Qiu was still against them. In this case, Bai Kun thought about it, nodded faintly, and then went forward to catch Li Min directly. Then there was a spell of enchantment. Bai Kun cut off Lin Qiu''s belt with a knife Shivering, she put on her clothes. Then she turned her head and saw that Li Min was rubbing against a tree. The rough bark made her skin bleed. As a result, Li Min seemed to be unconscious and continued. At this time, Lin Qiu could not help shivering. These two people were terrible. Now she had no idea to pursue them. If they offend them, they don''t know how to die. Bai Kun doesn''t seem to be the opposite. She looks at him a few times. Lin Qiu can''t help but lower her head when she thinks about it. Now she doesn''t dare to look up at Bai Kun. She''s afraid that she will become a puppet like Li min. "Do you know why I spared you but didn''t bypass her?" Bai Kun''s indifferent voice rings in Lin Qiu''s ear. Lin Qiu looks up in consternation. Bai Kun smiles at this time. His beautiful smile looks like a devil who will take his life in Lin Qiu''s eyes. "If you want to count us, don''t think about it. I''m not a criminal. In fact, I hate trouble most. But you can''t understand people''s words, even if you don''t understand people''s words. You still have evil thoughts. You should be glad you don''t want to do anything else?" Bai Kun said evil. Lin Qiu doesn''t know. This is Li Min''s attempt to plot against Bai Kun. Before they act, they will know. Did these people eavesdrop on their conversation, hate them? Lin Qiu shakes her head in a hurry. This humiliation can be said to be self inflicted. How dare she hate it, not to mention Bai Kun''s mysterious ability. These people''s temperament doesn''t look like ordinary people. Maybe the others also have special abilities. They just want to live in the village peacefully. They think they are self righteous and disturb them. Lin Qiu can see each other clearly Strong, even dare not hate. "That Li Min must know that she is wrong. Can you let her go?" Lin Qiu didn''t dare to look up at Li Min, but Guan felt embarrassed when she heard Li Min''s voice. However, Bai Kun and Lei he were not ordinary people. "Know your mistake?" Bai Kun''s evil smile, a person because of coveting other people''s beauty is not to destroy each other, this person will be so easy to know wrong? Only if you make her pain and you are much more powerful than her, she will not do anything wrong. Leihe turned around and looked at baikun, then said, "she screamed to death. It''s almost good. Let''s go back." Leihe said that he wanted to go back to see Yinzhu early to wash his eyes. In fact, Bai Kun also dislikes it very much, but doesn''t he want to teach each other a lesson? Bai Kun quickly glances at Li Min, and then she releases her charm. Li Min feels pain all over her body at this time. She falls to the ground shivering, and her crazy memory also flashes in her mind. Li Min wants to dig a hole in the ground at this time. She has no idea that she will do such a thing, even though she can''t help it When I sat down, it still made her feel bad. In her heart, Li Min hates Baiji and Leihe more and more. After all, they are a family. She thought that these people are not ordinary people, and they really have extraordinary skills. In this small village, she can''t get revenge with baikun. Otherwise, she doesn''t know whether she can get out of this small mountain village. Just leave here. Lin Qiu rushes forward at this time and picks up the clothes on the ground to help Li Min put them on. Li Min looks at Lin Qiu standing in front of him with Bai Kun. At this time, Li Min also hates Lin Qiu. Why is Lin Qiu so embarrassed? Looking at Li Min, Bai Kun lowered his head and said slowly, "now you must hate me, don''t you? Do you want to get back at us when you leave this village? " "You can try it. I''m not worried at all. Let''s see who has played. This time it''s just a warning. Next time you won''t have such a good chance." Bai Kun said with a smile. The laughter was floating in the forest at night.Li Min can''t help shivering at this time. Before, the man did such disgusting things to her with a smile, but she couldn''t even get revenge. "Are you not afraid of retribution? Are you afraid I''ll call the police? " Li Min clenches his teeth? Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing at this time. "I''m afraid you''ll say something else when you get to the police station. If you don''t mind, let''s have a good time. There are many bachelors in this village. You like this village so much. Why don''t you stay here all your life? Don''t you like men, you can''t live without them? How about I choose one for you? Don''t worry. I''ll be legal and reasonable. I''ll make sure you let me get a license. After all, I can''t harm people, can I? " Li Min can''t help shivering when she hears this. At this time, she remembers that Bai Kun can control people. If she is controlled to marry a disgusting old man, she will really be disgusted to death. Thinking of this, Li Min can''t help but bow her head. This thing really can''t be done. She will discuss it in the long run. When she finds someone who can deal with Bai Kun, it will be his death. "I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I won''t disturb you any more." Li Min was crying and pleading. Bai Kun doesn''t care what the other party says. He has already hinted in Li Min''s spirit that if this person doesn''t pay himself well, once this person has a bad mind to deal with himself, his hint will break out. Bai Kun says that he is a good person. As long as the other party doesn''t provoke himself, he won''t take revenge. After all, Yin Zhu is so kind-hearted that he won''t like him . Bai Kun can''t help holding his chin. How could he like a man like Yin Zhu? Or is it because my heart is not pure enough, too black, want to find a white synthesis? Thinking of this, Bai Kun can''t help laughing. Lin Qiu has already dealt with Li Min at this time. "If it''s OK, let''s go." When they go down the mountain, Bai Kun and Lei he are not so good. They still take these two people down. When they get to the foot of the mountain, they are dirty all over. There are no fewer falls on the road, so Li Min is even more pitiful. She had been tossed about before, and she had to walk by herself in the back, which can be said to be more difficult. When she finally got to the foot of the mountain, Li Min opened her mouth and wanted to shout. For example, Bai Kun wanted to rape them. After all, they were in such a mess. However, Li Min just cried out a word, but she found that she wanted to take off her clothes. She was scared. At this time, Bai Kun gave a faint smile, and Li Min felt as if she had been pressed the pause button And then people wake up. "You are not good. You will be punished for this." Bai Kun said gently. Li Min shivered at this time. She just had that idea. How did Bai Kun know? "Don''t have any bad ideas about us. Now I''m just here, but I can relieve it. If I''m not here and you mess around, don''t blame me. If you want to try, you can go back to the room and close the door slowly." Bai Kun smiles very gently. Lin Qiu couldn''t help shivering when she heard this. She didn''t mean to be hostile to Bai Kun for a long time. This is the big brother. They are mortals. How can they be compared with these people. Li Min can only be very unwilling to bear this matter, Lin Qiu at this time to support Li Min, she just want to use the fastest speed to escape here, far away from the two demons. Leihe saw the two go far away and couldn''t help asking: "Bai Kun, is it OK for us to do this? Are you sure? " Bai Kun said with a smile: "it''s OK. It seems that Li Min hates us to die, but this kind of person is also the most selfish. What she thinks is her own feelings from beginning to end. Now that it''s related to her own reputation and life, where can she easily try, unless one day she can find someone to relieve my psychological hint." In the orc world, if someone threatened him like this, he would have been torn apart for a long time. Bai Kun feels that he is kind now. It seems that Yin Zhu has a great influence on him. He is a good man who respects discipline and law. Bai Kun dare not say that no one in the world can remove his mental imprint, but at least it is impossible in a short time, and as long as someone touches it, he will feel it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 Although Bai Kun is asked to deal with it, Yin Zhu is still waiting at home. Seeing that Bai Kun and Lei he are well back, Yin Zhu can''t help welcoming them, "back?" Instead of asking Bai Kun how they deal with it, they first care about Bai Kun. How can Bai Kun not know what Yin Zhu thinks in his heart? Yin Zhu''s mind is written on his face. Yin Zhu is also a person with pure temperament and good mind. But such a person has changed the fate of the orc world. Or did the way of heaven choose Yin Zhu because Yin Zhu is pure? Bai Kun took Yin Zhu''s hand and said, "well, I''m back. Don''t worry, those two are good. I''ve gone back." Yin Zhu answered softly, "well." Seeing Bai Kun''s happy smile, Yin Zhu thinks that Li Min and Lin Qiu should have a hard time. Bai Kun''s heart is dark. Yin Zhu thinks that before, how could she feel that Bai Kun was cold and a male god, and that male god could do so many things in silence. In the past, Bai Kun probably didn''t dare to show himself in front of her. It''s better to forget her memory, and all her nature was exposed. "Is Yin Zhu worried about me? Don''t worry. I never do anything I''m not sure about Bai Kun smiles and reaches for his hand to shave Yin Zhu''s nose. Yin Zhu looks at several partners around him and feels a little embarrassed. He is always ashamed to fall in love in front of other partners. He has a feeling of betraying them. Yin Zhu thinks that he is hiding his ears and stealing the bell, but she also wants to install it. However, Bai Kun is evil. He always likes to tease Yin Zhu in front of them and watch him blush Fast, shy for him, beautiful for him, this is probably to show his unique charm, Yin Zhu always want to say that this is not good, but always unable to resist. Tengxiao sees that he has no taste in his heart, and the fox spirit is seducing Yin Zhu again. Unfortunately, he can''t compare with Bai Kun in appearance. Tengxiao''s appearance is that kind of rough and crazy. At first sight, it''s that kind of tough guy. But Yin Zhu doesn''t seem to be crazy about his one, and Yin Zhu likes Bai Kun''s one. When Jono saw this smile, he held Tengxiao and said, "do you think you need to show yourself all the time in this way? Is this not a sign of lack of confidence? " In the orc world, Bai Kun is the first to save Yin Zhu, and then he is always in the rear. Although he gives Yin Zhu a sense of security, it''s hard to say We spend the least time together. In addition, Bai Kun hides a lot of things in his heart, and Bai Kun is too good at hiding things. As a result of Bai Kun''s arrangement for himself, Bai Kun was afraid that he didn''t want Yin Zhu to like him, so Yin Zhu would not be sad after he left. Therefore, Bai Kun has always avoided Yin Zhu. It seems that he has been with Yin Zhu more often It''s habits and responsibilities that blend into life. It''s more like relatives who have been together for many years. But now Bai Kun wants to lift Yin Zhu, and Qiao Nuo is glad to see it. The feelings are always opposite. Bai Kun should love Yin Zhu very much, otherwise he would not have made such a choice before. He pays so much for the emotional things, so naturally he wants to harvest them, even if Bai Kun has forgotten them In his mind, Bai Kun was willing to see Yin Zhu respond to him. Yin Zhu was attracted by him. Tengxiao wants to cry when he hears what Jono said. He wants to say that his relationship with Yin Zhu is not good at the beginning. He has never been a good partner. At the beginning, he is not. In the middle, he has done something wrong. However, she will be a good partner in the future and won''t make Yin Zhu sad. Besides, he also has to learn from Bai Kun. No matter how good he used to be, he can forget all of them. It''s best for Yin Zhu to fall in love with him again. He is very good-looking and has a good figure. When he comes back, he also goes to tease Yin Zhu. He also wants to see Yin Zhu''s bashful appearance. Jono looks at Tengxiao thinking and smiles. What is Tengxiao thinking? Jono doesn''t investigate. Life here is very good, but it seems peaceful, but it is disturbed by the arrival of Li Min and Lin Qiu. Jono looks up slightly. In fact, they want to be ordinary. They have to be strong. Li min and Lin Qiu won''t be the first. There will be other females in the future, In the current Internet language, just a few of their faces are big pieces of fat, which many people want to eat. This is an era of looking at faces. They are not strong enough to protect themselves and even their original identity. "Bai Kun, you are not allowed to move in a crowded place." Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun angrily. With Bai Kun''s skillful movements and eight way temperament, Yin Zhu thinks that people in the village may find their relationship with Bai Kun in a while, and then they will drown themselves by spitting in the village. Yin Zhu thinks that he is a little sad, and it seems that it is not a good choice to come to the village, but here they are After sorting it out, what can she do if she spends a lot of money on her parents? "There is no outsider here. Even if Yin Zhu wrongs me in front of the villagers, is it difficult to do so at home?" Bai Kun is not happy to ask, a pair of eyes slightly open, looking at Yin Zhu, listless, as if by a deep blow. Yin Zhu knows that Bai Kun is pretending. This guy is the best at pretending. Even the movie king is not as powerful as him. Even if he knows that Bai Kun is pretending, Yin Zhu can''t bear his grievance."I know, I know it''s all my fault. It''s me who wronged Bai Kun." Seeing this, Yin Zhu gives Bai Kun a comforting kiss and hug. Leihe looked at baikun and cheated Yinzhu into his arms and kisses. He couldn''t help but feel very aggrieved and said, "Yinzhu, I''m also aggrieved." It is clear that he is in the same situation as Bai Kun, but Bai Kun always gets the pity of Yin Zhu. At this time, Yin Zhu held out his hand to touch Leihe''s head, "Leihe worked hard, I know." Bai Kun curled his mouth. He was shameless and walked the way he had walked. He didn''t have any legs. He would not walk out of the way? Leihe was satisfied with Yin Zhu''s comfort. At this time, Jono waved to Yinzhu, and then said to Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, you said that our looks were too bad. I couldn''t understand them before, but now I understand them. Yinzhu, I don''t think we can farm here all the time." Qiao Nuo said that if he wants to protect himself and Yin Zhu, he has to be a strong man and stand on high. Otherwise, Yin Zhu and his brothers will not be able to protect him. As a husband, he is the manager of the whole family. He has to think about the direction of the whole family. "As a member of this family, do you have a good idea of what you want to do in the future? We have been in this world for some time, and we have a general understanding of this world. Tell me what you are going to do in the future? " Jono asked gravely. Yin Zhu also said that farming is excessive. In the past few years, it is the most open way for them to accumulate wealth. In addition, they can learn to recharge their batteries. In a few years, they can also erase the obscurity brought by their own life experience. Now they have ID cards, but they can''t bear to check. "If you want to make money in this world, you have to be your own boss. Otherwise, you will always work for others to make money. I intend to do business. I think that our advantages and disadvantages are that the world''s forests are safe and undefended for us, so we can find many natural precious wild herbs, and I am ready to send them to this aspect Zhan, as for this village, I''m not going to lose it. I''m going to learn how to grow medicinal materials. I''ll look back and see how to grow food. Besides eating healthily, I can''t make any money. What''s your plan? Can you tell me? " Said Jono. Cheng An said seriously at this time: "my goal has been set long ago. I don''t have any big goal. I just want to be a gourmet. There are many delicious foods in the world that I can learn from. Later, I will be your exclusive chef. I''ll give it to you. I''ll ensure your health." At this time, Bai Kun said with a smile, "the network here is very interesting. I heard that hackers are very powerful. I plan to do this." Bai Kun said that the world can make him see. The network is one of the most important things. These things are quite challenging and new. He wants to play. What he wants to do is such exciting things. Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this. Bai Kun is planning to be a hacker. It''s very hard for him to think about it. However, Bai Kun is good at mental ability, so he should be suitable for it. "Tengxiao Leihe, how about you?" Yin Zhu can''t help asking, it''s good that everyone has their own goals. Leihe at this time some embarrassed smile, and then said to Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, actually I thought of, but I''m afraid you won''t agree." "Tell me, how do you know if I won''t agree?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. "You know, in the past, orcs were annoying. Although I''m not, I still want many people to like me. I think the stars on the Internet are very good, and many love beans, but you said no rumors, so I dare not say." Reich explained with embarrassment. This is to be a star, even love beans understand, powerful, but the star''s words do have some problems, once a star, even the bottom will be found out, this really has some problems. "I want to think about that." Yin Zhu thinks about it. Leihe''s good at acting. It''s easy to be a big star. It''s just that the past is a problem. We need to deal with it well, but it''s not urgent. Even if Leihe wants to go, we need to make clear the common sense of the world. Without precipitation for three or four years, Yin Zhu will never let anyone go. We can think about it well. Tengxiao is silly at this time. Each of them has found his future goal. It seems that he didn''t think about what he would do? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 "Tengxiao, what about you?" Jono couldn''t help asking? Tengxiao shakes his head at this time. He finds that he is not very good at hunting except for his high strength. He is not the one who can calculate people''s minds, so he was foolishly calculated by Baiji at the beginning. Yin Zhu saw Tengxiao frown, can''t help but comfort, "Tengxiao doesn''t matter, don''t know what you want to do, think slowly, anyway, the most important thing for you now is to learn, only you learn all kinds of knowledge, you can do what you want to do, otherwise you can''t do anything well." Tengxiao nodded, really not in a hurry. In fact, she said that what he wanted to do most was to accompany Yinzhu. No matter where Yinzhu went, he would accompany them. Jonorehe was still trapped. They all had goals. They made money, and they had less energy around Yinzhu. He could accompany Yinzhu silently. As long as Yinzhu needed, he could appear at any time. Anyway, Tengxiao doesn''t care much about some of the rights. What he cares about is family affection and their status is not good. Isn''t there Jono to work hard for them? When they have strength, they will naturally protect Yin Zhu. Together with him, Tengxiao feels that he is not promising, but he wants to. "It doesn''t matter. Yin Zhu''s worst is farming anyway, and I don''t hate farming either. If I can''t, I''ll just farm." Tengxiao said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed. In fact, as long as farming is carried out on a large scale, and then some plants with high economic value are planted specifically, it can also make a lot of money. Of course, there is another premise for this. You have to have technology. Don''t think that farming doesn''t need technology. Some good things are really good. You can live by planting them, but they can be sold like this Not much money. If you think about Jono, you don''t have to go anywhere to fight. Besides, it''s a company, and you will certainly help. It''s good for Jono to manage. Jono is a real husband, and he''s a manager. It''s really good for him to be in power. He only needs one person. Jono looks at Tengxiao and doesn''t say anything. Tengxiao doesn''t seem to be very smart, but people who are not smart have ways to live. You see, Tengxiao just follows Yinzhu to death, no matter whether he is promising or not. Anyway, Tengxiao can earn money to support himself and Yinzhu. If he has too much money, Tengxiao won''t spend it. As long as he follows Yinzhu, he will stay in Yinzhu''s body for a long time On the other hand, he stood in the invincible position. What Qiao Nuo can understand is what Bai Kun can understand. Teng Xiaoming looks like a big man, but he has some temperament like a little wolf dog. Anyway, he can''t learn it. However, it''s not stupid for him to take a seat with Yin Zhu. On the other side, Lin Qiu helps Li Min to go back. After returning to the room, Lin Qiu is a little relieved. Bai Kun and Lei he really scare her. "Min''er, are you ok?" Lin Qiu looks at Li Min, who is pale and shivering. She can''t help but ask, Li Min''s clothes are still on her. If Li Min''s injury is serious, it''s all skin injury. Don''t underestimate skin injury. It''s better, but it''s definitely painful. Li Min bowed his head, more and more resentment in his heart, what does Lin Qiu mean, what is OK? Is she OK? Does Lin Qiu have no eyes? And why do two people go out together? Lin Qiu also has a crush on a man named Leihe. Why is she going to be humiliated, but Lin Qiu is OK? Li Min thinks that if Lin Qiu doesn''t betray himself, how can Bai Kun let Lin Qiu go? Lin Qiu doesn''t know that her friend has already hated herself at this time. She worries at this time and says: "min''er, we''ve been here for many days. We almost have to go back. It''s time for us to go back to work." When Li Min heard this, she didn''t say a word. She had to go to work. Li Min really knew that she was worried because she was going to leave and Bai Kun didn''t move at all? Otherwise, how could it be like this? She was too anxious to become like this. If she had enough time to cook frogs in warm water, she would have more ways to accept a man. It''s a pity that the man is cruel. Li Min is not in the mood to chase Bai Kun now. What she wants now is revenge. Lin Qiu was very uneasy at this time. "Min''er, I think Bai Kun and Lei he are evil. Don''t you find that they failed to take us up the mountain very fast? I always think they are abnormal. Min''er, let''s not provoke them. " It has to be said that some people''s intuition is more sensitive. Lin Qiu was scared and finally saw a lot of things that he couldn''t see on weekdays. In fact, she is an ordinary person, and then has a relatively good job. Such a person is very common in big cities. Why do people like her think that they can have a person like reih? Even if they can find a woman who is much better than her by face, how dare she think that she must be worthy of reih Yes? In the past, they looked down on others and thought that each other was just a kind of person, but now they find that their identity is not simple. It''s better not to provoke such people. "I know. Go back and have a rest. I want to have a rest." Li Min obviously doesn''t want to hear Lin Qiu go on. In Li Min''s opinion, Lin Qiu has been persuading himself. Isn''t it because he has defected? Think about Lin Qiu as a good friend and colleague, she did not help little in work, the result is how people deal with themselves?She has never been humiliated like this. How does Bai Kun control her? It''s really terrible. Even hypnosis doesn''t have the kind that will attack anytime and anywhere. At that time, she thought Bai Kun would do that in front of her. When she came back to the room, Li Min thought about how to kill Bai Kun. Then Li Min found that she only wanted to revenge Bai Kun, She will lose her mind. She is not happy in her heart. It''s OK to scold, but she can''t retaliate. How did she do that? It''s too severe. It seems that Bai Kun has an evil way. There is a hidden danger in her body now. Now she does not dare to provoke Bai Kun, but she will try to find an expert to crack it. At that time, Bai Kun will die. She knows a lot of company managers. Those people know a lot of different people. Some of them must be cheaters, but some of them must be experts. She looks for them slowly. Otherwise, there is such a hidden danger. She doesn''t know when she will become a madman. Lin Qiu gave up, but Li Min was obviously not reconciled. No matter what they thought, at least they left the village the next day. However, the two have stopped, but Bai Kun and Leihe feel better. On the contrary, even the old people who want to introduce Bai Kun in the village have stopped. In their opinion, Li Min and Lin Qiu are in good condition. The brothers of Yin Zhu''s family don''t like these people, so they don''t like them any more. They think that Leihe''s friends have always been Refuse, we all know that these people are sunny, they''d better not introduce. The introducer originally wanted to do good things, but if they didn''t like it, they would be annoying all the time, and then they would be doing bad things. Although the old people in the village are old, they all do things in a proper way. Bai Kun and Lei he didn''t expect that they just rejected Li Min, but they even solved their worries. Is this good news. However, Bai Kun and Leihe also spread the reputation of being too picky. They don''t care about it at all. It''s better to be picky. They can''t be too casual. It''s natural that someone told Yin Ping what happened in the village. After all, it was Yin Ping who brought it. It''s said that it was also Yin Ping''s relative. Yin Ping couldn''t help laughing and crying when he knew about it. His sons-in-law''s appearance was really good, but he didn''t expect that someone would take a fancy to his son-in-law in such a short time. However, Yin Ping was even more happy that Jono could keep Yin Zhu There are many males and females in the human world, but the formation of such a social form has a lot to do with the society of the original Orc world. One is that there are few females and they need inheritance. The other is that females can''t support themselves and can''t hunt. They have to rely on males to live. At that time, hunting was not easy, and it was easy to get injured or even have an accident. Therefore, for orcs, it''s necessary to inherit them alive It''s the most important thing, so they don''t think about other things, but come to this world. There are many temptations they can receive. Even they can get away from Yin Zhu and live a good life. It depends on whether they can stand it or not. Yin Ping is a little worried about Yin Zhu''s several partners. After all, Yin Zhu has only one person. It''s normal that he can''t care about them. He owes a lot to his partners. If they live in the mountains and forests, they will accept all kinds of knowledge and temptations of the world. Can they protect their hearts at that time? Although Yin Ping has tested several of Qiao Nuo before, he is good at present, but no one can guarantee that he can only help his daughter as much as possible in the future. Yin Zhu knew that Yin Ping would worry about herself, but she didn''t think that Yin Ping would think so much about it, especially on the issues about Jono. In fact, Yin Zhu didn''t think about the issues about Bai kunleihe. Yin Zhu actually thought that as long as they didn''t betray themselves, Yin Zhu would always be with them. Once they fell in love with others, Yin Zhu would tangle, feel sad and sad, but she would not hold people in her hands, she would choose to let go. Of course, it can also be said that she doesn''t love enough. She just doesn''t want to humble herself. She can really get along with them. Yin Zhu thinks she is happy. She doesn''t care about the future, she only cares about the present. The future is too far away. You always think about what may happen, and then tangle with them. You will feel very sad. In fact, the future may not If it happens, why complain too much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 Since Qiao Nuo has decided the direction to go in the future, they start to work separately. At this time, Bai Kun is entangled with Yin Zhu. Bai Kun''s goal is to be the most powerful hacker. Yin Zhu used to be a small farmer. Yin Zhu can''t be very powerful, but it''s ok to instruct Bai Kun. Because Bai Kun is stuck with Yin Zhu every day, Lei he can''t help biting his teeth. "The most treacherous one among us is Bai Kun." What about dreams? Don''t you want to be with Yin Zhu? The important thing is that Bai Kun learns very fast, and he will go to the forum to learn some knowledge, and then have the same topic with Yin Zhu. It can be said that Yin Zhu pays more attention to Bai Kun. Leihe can''t help gritting his teeth when he looks at Bai Kun who is stuck with Yin Zhu again. He thinks his dream is a trouble, not to mention that he has to run all kinds of places every day after becoming a star, and he can''t even see Yin Zhu in the future. At the beginning, he thinks it''s good to be a star. But when he knows what the star wants to do and what the itinerary is, Leihe gives up his idea of what a star is Go to hell. He just wants to be with Yin Zhu. As long as Yin Zhu likes himself, go to hell with other people. "Yin Zhu, I want to learn this too." Leihe pushes baikun away and reaches Yinzhu''s side. Bai Kun can''t help biting his teeth when he sees Lei he pushing himself away. This guy is more and more daring. He dares to push himself away. However, thinking that he has occupied Yin Zhu for several days, Bai Kun can''t help feeling guilty and touching his nose. It seems that he is not kind-hearted first. But who can make those people stupid? Is that the only partner? If you don''t fight, you can''t wait Do others offer to deliver them? The lesson is over, but Leihe pushes himself away in this way. Bai Kun is a little upset. "Leihe, aren''t you ready to be a star two days ago? Why did you give up so soon? I think you are half hearted. You can''t do this. If you see the good one and want this one, will you be ready to replace Yin Zhu when you see a better one next time? It''s not good, it''s not good. It''s better to stick to it. " Yin Zhu can see that this is a trap set by Bai Kun for Lei he. She doesn''t help, but holds her chin to watch the play. Leihe immediately changed his face when he heard this. Damn baikun, this is to give himself eyedrops. Sure enough, the fox is treacherous, not a good thing. "Bai Kun, I''m devoted to Yin Zhu. I won''t be less than you. I just don''t like being a star. There''s too much work to be a star. Do I still have time to talk to Yin Zhu? I''m not a star. " Reich said unhappily. "Don''t you think you don''t have enough people to like you? Do you want more people to like you? It''s you who want a lot of people to like it. Why blame us now? " Bai Kun sneered. Leihe couldn''t help getting angry when he heard this, but he said it before. He didn''t want so many people to like him. It would be nice if Yin Zhu liked him. Leihe looked at Yinzhu, who was watching the joke. He couldn''t help looking at Yinzhu wrongly, "Yinzhu, you don''t care, you just watch baikun bully me?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he could not help laughing and sat up straight. Then he was very embarrassed and said, "Leihe, aren''t you embarrassing me? Both of you are my partners. If I help you, it''s not unfair to Bai Kun. As your partner, I''d better be fair. If you have conflicts before, you''d better solve them yourself. I think I''ll make your conflicts deeper. Besides, I don''t think Bai Kun bullies you. Those words are really what you said before. " Reich couldn''t help crying when he heard this. "Didn''t I think about it before? Although I see the star scenery, plus I just want to make a lot of money to buy food for Yin Zhu. People say that stars make the fastest money. Who knows how hard it is to be a star, and what''s more important is that it''s impossible to be with Yin Zhu in the future. It''s terrible to be watched all day long. Let''s go to hell with the wishes of stars. I just want to accompany Yin Zhu. " Leihe smiles at Yinzhu, his eyes full of smile. "I don''t want a lot of people to like it. In fact, I also want to see Reich go out and become a popular beauty." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Leihe shook his head and said, "no, those things are far worse than Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is the most important thing. Besides, I wanted to think about it before I thought it would be exposed. I didn''t say I had to go." "Well, you can think about what you want to do in the future. If you want to write software, you can also come to learn it. If you can learn it, it''s very good." Yin Zhu waved to Lei he with a smile. Bai Kun looks at Leihe contemptuously at this time. He doesn''t look down on Leihe. It''s not so easy for him to learn programming. He is also good at his own mental strength. The orcs are famous for their physical strength. As for their brains, they can''t compare with the dreamers, not to mention they have to learn a lot of knowledge. Leihe wants to learn English before he even knows his Chinese Language, which is so easy. Leihe has to learn from the most basic places. In that case, he began to learn from the beginning, but now he has only learned how to talk with Yin Zhu, which is not as good as Yin Zhu. In Yin Zhu''s words, now she has been out of touch for more than ten years, she can''t keep up with the pace of the times, and Yin Zhu has to learn If you want to surpass most ordinary people here, he will spend a lot of time learning.The reason why he chose this career is that Bai Kun thinks it''s very good. He can make money and not a lot of money. The most important thing is freedom. No matter what Yin Zhu wants to do, he can go with him. Life is guaranteed, and freedom is even better. What career is better than this. Bai Kun said that his ideal is not a casual one. He has planned for his future for a long time, but he almost paid his life to stay with Yin Zhu. How can he occupy a proportion in Yin Zhu''s heart? Otherwise, thank you. Leihe wants to learn, but also wants to compete with himself for Yinzhu. He wants to think that baikun''s corner is so easy to dig? Bai Kun smiles, and then puts a lot of related books into Leihe''s hand, which he bought on the Internet before. He says, "Leihe, since you want to go this way, you must read these books. I''ve finished reading all these books. If you don''t understand, you can ask me, why are we brothers? I''m willing to I''ll teach you. I promise I''ll teach you that. " Leihe looks at baikun with silly eyes and gives him a pile of books. Then he drives himself away from Yinzhu. Bai Kun looked at Lei he, who was reluctant to walk. He couldn''t help saying, "Lei he, don''t learn to run before you learn to walk. People should be down-to-earth. You stay here and listen to Yin Zhu. You don''t understand. You don''t even know the basic knowledge. Isn''t that a waste of time? This time is money and life. How precious life is. It''s shameful to waste it. So you''d better go back and learn more quickly because you are still young, so that you won''t regret when you get old. " Bai Kun said a series of words, and then he fooled Leihe away. Yin Zhu looked a little sad, "Bai Kun, your ability to deceive people is more and more powerful." However, Leihe''s action also makes Yin Zhu understand that he has been with Bai Kun these days. This is not good. To be fair and just, let Bai Kun continue to learn. This guy is very powerful. Yin Zhu thinks that Bai Kun can reach his level in a period of time. At that time, he can''t teach him much. Bai Kun is much smarter than himself. Think about learning by himself Programming is four years of university learning for a long time, people can not compare. "Yinzhu, if I don''t cheat, those people will fight for you with me. I don''t want to give up Yinzhu. Yinzhu is not my own. If I don''t fight, can Yinzhu still remember me?" Bai Kun said listlessly, a pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes, which said are wronged. Bai Kun is an old fox. He knows very well what he says best. Just like now, when he says the above words, Yin Zhu will not blame Bai Kun for occupying himself for several days, but will feel guilty. As he thought, Yin Zhu felt guilty. "How can it be that Bai Kun is so beautiful? How can I not remember him? I love you so much." Yin Zhu quickly confessed that he loved Bai Kun. Bai Kun was obviously not so satisfied. At this time, he couldn''t help grabbing Yin Zhu''s hand. "Yin Zhu, you can see that. I''m jealous and will compete for favor. I can''t be as generous as Jono. What if you get tired of me because of this? Yin Zhu, do you dislike me? " When Yin Zhu heard this, he immediately promised, "how can it be? How can I do such a thing? Anyway, I won''t abandon you. You are my partner and will always be. Unless you don''t want me, I won''t leave you, any of you." Bai Kun has some sweetness in his heart. He has Yin Zhu''s guarantee. Later, he will be more bold in calculation. Of course, Yin Zhu doesn''t know about it. It''s good to talk about himself and what other people are doing. He''s not asking for answers for nothing. He''s taking advantage of them. Of course, if Yin Zhu is just himself and doesn''t care about other people, he''s not the one he likes. Bai Kun doesn''t feel unhappy because of this. Since it''s a fact to choose Yin Zhu and his partners, it''s meaningless to tangle with Yin Zhu. The most important thing is to find a way to own more Yin Zhu. Even if you forget the memory of the orcs, you can''t do it to your brother. Bai Kun still remembers it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 On the other hand, after Li Min and Lin Qiu leave Yinjia village, they immediately go to inquire about the news, find an expert to relieve their troubles, and then take revenge on Bai Kun. Li Min still thinks that Yin zhubaikun is not normal. It can be said that his height is different from that of ordinary people. With his handsome face and the temperament of those people who belong to the upper class, these people are absolutely not ordinary. Moreover, they should only hide in the remote mountain village of Yinjia Village when they encounter something. Li Min also inquired about Yin Zhu''s way to Yinjia village. She said that they were Yin Ping''s relatives. Li Min had some money in her hand. She had directly asked the people in the detective room to check whether there was such a group of relatives in Yin Ping''s village. In addition, she had checked the identity information of Yin Zhu''s group. Then Li Min finds out that the identity information of these people is legal. However, they are all orphans and have no relatives. Too many coincidences are not coincidences. What''s the secret of Bai Kun''s group? Li Min can''t help but resent Bai Kun''s suggestion and humiliation. Bai Kun is a man she absolutely doesn''t like She''ll let him go. Of course, the other party has some evil families. Even if she can make money, she''s just a white-collar worker. However, what she likes most is a beautiful man from a rich family. Bai Kun''s group of people have different colors and temperament, which one is most suitable for. Li Min is tortured again because she wants to retaliate against Bai Kun. Then Li Min finds that as long as she thinks about what happened to Bai Kun, she can''t control herself to do something that makes her feel ashamed. Then it takes an hour to wake up. She doesn''t dare to think about anything about Bai Kun outside now. Even if there is anything, she must go home and lock herself up It''s in the room. Li Min hates Bai Kun to death. The more he wants to retaliate against Bai Kun, the more he will be punished. After being punished, the resentment will be deeper. This is a dead circle. In Yinjia village, Bai Kun frowns. The dead woman is inflexible. When the hint comes out, Bai Kun can feel it. It''s because he can feel it that he knows that the other party hasn''t repented. He keeps trying to hurt them. That woman will make trouble for them sooner or later. If it''s so simple in the orc world, just click. Who can do it? What about him? Unfortunately, it''s not good here. However, as far as the woman''s hatred for Yin Zhu is concerned, they need to be prepared. Bai Kun thinks more, and he understands the darkness of the human heart better. At this time, he goes directly to discuss with Jono. "You said that Li Min is still struggling to deal with us?" Jono said, tapping on the table. They thought too well before. They thought that they would farm their own land in the village without offending others. They would surely live in peace. Who would have thought that there would be women who would take a fancy to them and never break their hands? This is disgusting. Jono has never seen such a woman. Even in the orc world, females are superior to males. Females can find several partners, but if they want to be together, they still need to agree with each other. At the beginning, he was with Yin Zhu. Although his father agreed at the beginning, it was for the stability of the tribe, but he was willing to. After all, as a partner, he did not just live together. In the orc world, the male had to support the family and take care of the female. If the other side didn''t want to, how could the female survive? No matter how many females there are, they won''t force each other to form a partner. Tengxiao made Yin Zhu pregnant at first, and the tribe didn''t force him either. Instead, Tengxiao made his own choice and accepted punishment if he didn''t want to. That''s all. The laws and regulations of this world are more reasonable than those of the orc world. However, it''s really bad luck to meet such disgusting people who are irrelevant. "Do you want me to make her a fool?" There is a fierce light in Bai Kun''s eyes. As Bai Ji''s son, how can Bai Kun be pure? It''s just that Yin Zhu doesn''t like it and they don''t do it. Bai Kun said that before he really just taught Li Min a little lesson. If Li Min hadn''t been in a bad mood, he wouldn''t have done this to a woman. As a result, he didn''t know how to repent. He really regarded them as bullies. It''s not easy for them to bully in this small mountain village. They just don''t want to get into trouble. They thought the population was simple, but they found that it''s not so simple. There are also many troubles here. It seems that life is a big world, unless they don''t contact people outside. "Don''t do it first. Yin Zhu is very taboo about it. Besides, I also want to get in touch with the experts in the world. Since the world allows us to exist like this, there will surely be something similar to us, and we will come into contact with this kind of people sooner or later. So it''s better to learn from them and make plans as soon as possible. If our strength is too low, we can''t do it We can figure out how to deal with it as soon as possible. " Jono thought for a moment and said. Bai Kun thought for a moment and nodded. It''s really necessary. Although it''s a bit dangerous, he doesn''t like his ignorance. He likes to stifle the danger in the cradle. "Don''t tell Yin Zhu about this first, so that Yin Zhu won''t worry about it. Yin Zhu has been copying her heart all the time in our world, so it''s not safe. Now it''s our turn to try our best to make her live a safe life instead of running away all the time." Jono thought for a moment and said.Bai Kun nodded and said, "it should be." "Jono, how about I go out and walk?" At this time, Bai Kun could not help saying that he wanted to see who Li Min had contacted and what he wanted to do. "Do you know the knowledge of the world? Is it too early? " Qiao Nuo is a little worried. Bai Kun is one of the fastest ones to absorb and learn knowledge. However, Qiao Nuo is still a little worried. He basically understands common sense things, but he is still worried. "It''s my face that causes this problem. I always have to solve it. Besides, the outside world is more wonderful in the city. Don''t you mean that one day, Yin Zhu can go wherever he wants? We always have to go out. Even if you are the boss and make a lot of money, you have to go out. If you can make a lot of money in this village, you have to control the whole situation here. Tengxiao Leihe is not smart enough. I''m the best one to go, and I can handle things by myself. " Bai Kun said with a sneer. Qiao Nuo nodded. He really said that smart baikun was the smartest one among them. "Are you willing to give up Yin Zhu?" Qiao Nuo can''t help asking, but Bai Kun wants to stick to Yin Zhu and become a pendant on Yin Zhu. When Bai Kun heard this, he rolled his eyes. "I can''t bear it, but if I go on, I''m going to be your public enemy. At that time, all of you will join hands to deal with me. I can''t bear it." Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "you still have self-knowledge." During this period of time, Bai Kun has occupied Yin Zhu. The most important thing is that this guy likes to tease Yin Zhu. When he sees Yin Zhu in front of him, he gives up his arms and surrenders. They are all angry, but they are not as seductive as Bai Kun. "I''ll go out for a while, and then I''ll come back. Then you''ll all stand aside for me." Bai Kun hums coldly and says his request impolitely. "Yes, but if you want to leave, how can you tell Yin Zhu?" Jono said funny. "It''s easy. I''m tired of staying in the village. I''m going to go to the forest for a month or two. It''s normal for us to go to the big forest. To tell you the truth, we can''t become animals. We really doubt animals." Bai Kun said with a smile. "Yes, but in addition to telling Yin Zhu, you should also tell your parents." Qiao Nuo said that if Bai Kun and Meng Ji should have an accident, Bai Ji and Meng Ji would go crazy, so he had to tell them about it. Bai Kun nodded, "yes, I will tell them." Bai Kun then went to find Bai Ji. When Bai Ji heard Bai Kun''s request, he couldn''t help laughing sarcastically, "you''re very interested in Yin Zhu. Well, the scar forgot the pain. You''re just right. You''re going to take risks. The rules of this world are different from the original world. Do you like to take risks so much?" Baiji is sure that the way of heaven in this world is very strong, much stronger than that in the orc world. The way of heaven in the orc world is suppressing his growth. He is worried that he and Mengji will become rivals one day, but the way of heaven here allows them to absorb power, which shows that they are much stronger than him, and the stronger in this world will be much stronger. It''s really necessary to know about it, but the bait for fishing is my son, so baiji is not comfortable. "I like you to know my temperament. I don''t like a stable life. I will choose to learn to be a hacker on the Internet. In addition to having a common topic with Yin Zhu, I also want to stimulate earlier. Otherwise, the farming life in the mountain is too stable for me." Bai Kun said with a smile. "If you want to go, don''t die. If you die and make your mother sad for you, I''ll blow your ashes." Bai Ji said mercilessly. When Bai Kun heard this, he nodded, "don''t worry. I''m a disaster. It''s a thousand years old. It''s so easy to die. You haven''t seen it for several times. I''m not going to die. Don''t worry. Besides, I''m not an impulsive person. I''m just going to inquire about the news. Relax and don''t worry." Bai Kun patted Bai Ji on the shoulder. Bai Ji dismisses Bai Kun''s hand and says, "roll, roll, I''m tired of seeing you." In fact, Bai Ji can understand why Bai Kun is going. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo have better brains. Qiao Nuo is a good husband, so he won''t go out easily. Only Bai Kun is suitable. Bai Kun should be OK to inquire about the news. However, if he finds an opponent, Bai Ji thinks he still needs to work hard and protect his son. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 When Yin Zhu knew that Bai Kun was going to leave, he couldn''t help looking at him in a daze. "Bai Kun, why do you suddenly want to leave? Where do you want to go?" "It''s boring to listen here. You know, I can''t stand it. This place is too small. I''m going to relax in the mountain and run for a few laps. By the way, I''ll see if there are any valuable things in the mountain." Bai Kun said with a smile. Yin Zhu always feels that something is wrong. Although there is nothing to play here, they don''t have nothing to do. Now they are studying every day, and part of their time is to go to the field to have a look. Bai Kun can''t help it at this time? "Then I''ll let Reich go with you." Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said that what Bai Kun said is also possible. After all, orcs are orcs. Orcs take the lead with the word "V". Orcs are more used to using the body of animals. Now they keep their body every day. There must be some discomfort. Maybe she can find a way to let them go to the mountains for a while. It doesn''t matter to Yin Zhu. He always likes to keep his body. He can become a beast, but he doesn''t like it. Bai Kun is stunned when he hears this. He wants to go out to do business. What can he do with Lei he? Lei he is a brainless guy. What can he do with so many people? "I''d better not. I''ll go myself. The wild animals in the mountain dare not do anything to us. You can feel it, Yin Zhu. You don''t have to worry about me." Bai Kun doesn''t want to take Leihe with him. "Bai Kun, to tell you the truth, do you really go to the mountains? If you lie to me, I will be very sad. I don''t like my partner''s lying to me. I don''t need white lies. I don''t like being protected by others. Then I know in the end that I don''t like your way of doing things, Bai Kun. Although I''m moved by what you do, I don''t like what you do, even hate it. " Yin Zhu said calmly, and his face was cold. Bai Kun''s face froze when he heard this. Then some of the people looking for help looked at Qiao Nuo. Qiao Nuo couldn''t help but close his eyes when he saw this. At this time, Yin Zhu followed Bai Kun''s eyes and looked at Qiao Nuo. It was very good. The two of them agreed that they would cheat themselves if they went to the mountain. "Jono, if you cheat me, I will be very angry. I don''t want to bear the things before baikun. If you protect me and take risks, I don''t want you to protect me next time. If anything happens, I''ll just take my own life to protect my partner and keep you out of danger." Yin Zhu said coldly. Qiao Nuo is about to come out in a cold sweat when he hears this. He blames Bai Kun. Just now, he has a good look at what he does. Only Yin Zhu can make Bai Kun calm down. When Bai Kun heard this, he immediately grabbed Yin Zhu''s hand, "Yin Zhu, I didn''t want to take any risks. I really didn''t take any risks. I, didn''t I have a telepathy on Li Min? I feel that she harbors malice towards us. She doesn''t stop because of my previous warning. On the contrary, she is even more resentful. So I wonder if she has been dealt with When Yin Zhu heard this, he came out in a cold sweat and said that he had dealt with one person. A few drops of cold sweat dropped from his head. "Bai Kun, I remember I told you that the world is a society of legal system, and the city is full of surveillance. Do you want to do bad things? Do you have a clear idea?" Bai Kun said with a smile, "I know, so I don''t want her life. I want to do many things for her. Why should I dirty my hands? Just like Li Min, I don''t think the hands are clean. I just want to find out the evidence of her crime. Then someone will clean her up. Then there is that we will go to the city sooner or later. The reason why we come to the countryside is that we have come too far. So I''ll go out and find out the way to lead you. " When Yin Zhu heard that Li Min was harboring evil thoughts towards her group, she really didn''t know how to say it. If she wanted to say that there was no hatred between the two sides, Bai Kun just refused. It''s not nice to refuse to speak. It''s also because Li Min kept pestering himself. It''s also Li Min''s first evil thoughts. Bai Kun would punish her. As a result, he doesn''t repent until now Such unscrupulous people are really rare. It''s bad luck to be missed by such a person, and it''s terrible. For such a person, Yin Zhu will not flinch. At least, after so much experience in the orc world, Yin Zhu is calm about some things. But Bai Kun is very good. She can even think of using legal methods to deal with each other. In this way, she can let Bai Kun go out. "OK, you can go out, but I''ll give you a phone first, and I''ll give you the money. You''ll give me the phone video every night to let me know where you are and what you do." Yin Zhu put forward his own opinions. Bai Kun thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes." Yes, the video is very good. He is also afraid that Yin Zhu will forget himself after a long time. If he watches the video every day, he can guarantee that Yin Zhu''s heart is absolutely in his heart. Let''s go to hell with everyone else. Tengxiao originally thought that Bai Kun would have a chance to leave, but they didn''t expect that there were still videos and phones. As a result, Bai Kun was the first person to have such things. "Do you want a cell phone, or do you want one for everyone?" In the beginning, Jono didn''t want a mobile phone. The first thing was that it didn''t work. They couldn''t use it at all. After a period of study, they knew many functions of the mobile phone. They also knew the existence of the mobile phone. They could contact and deliver messages wherever they went, and they could even see people. In addition, they could learn about all kinds of major events in the world anytime and anywhere, and they could learn more It''s very easy to use. If it''s available in the orc world, it''s not easy for Baiji to calculate them. The information in the orc world is not equal, so the visible information is still very important."I don''t need it for the time being. Anyway, I''m at home every day now. It''s the same with playing computer when I have something to do." Jono thought for a moment and said that it''s good to have a mobile phone, but he thought that there was no income at home, so Jono thought for a moment and could only refuse. Jono wants to go hunting in the mountains, but the world can''t hunt casually. He may accidentally hunt some rare animals. Unless they secretly eat them and sell them, they will die miserably. It''s just unnecessary to specially hunt them to eat by themselves. Yin Zhu says that there are few of them and they are going to die out. The meat they can eat is so rare More, why fight those? Besides, there are many bacteria in eating wild animals. I don''t agree. For this, Jono said that in the orc world, people all over the world have eaten wild animals all their lives, and there is nothing wrong with it. He can only say that Yin Zhu''s world is more advanced and developed, and there is no need to take risks. Jono refused, and the others didn''t want to. Besides, their main purpose now is to learn and relearn, and they don''t have so much time to play with their mobile phones. Because Yin Zhu wanted to buy a mobile phone for Bai Kun, it was delayed for one day. The next day, Yin Zhu took Bai Kun to the town to buy a mobile phone. Bai Kun chose the mobile phone himself. Bai Kun chose a mid-range mobile phone with complete functions, so Yin Zhu would follow him. "Yin Zhu, I''m leaving tomorrow. Should you accompany me and make up for me now?" Bai Kun takes Yin Zhu and says he needs compensation. Yin Zhu looks at Bai Kun helplessly. She is really cheeky. During this period of time, she didn''t spend less time with Bai Kun. She just thinks that Bai Kun has no memory. She spends more time with Bai Kun, and now she dares to make up for it. "Bai Kun, you don''t have to work so hard." In fact, the reason why Bai Kun wants to go out for a run is to make Yin Zhu feel at ease. Yin Zhu has several friends. Bai Kun can completely push this matter to others, but Bai Kun is the first one to solve it himself. When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and poking Yin Zhu''s face, "how do I think you are so stupid? Is it necessary to say this kind of thing? Besides, I don''t think I''m hard-working. I like your foolishness. I think I''m too smart to find someone to synthesize, so as not to have another child like me? " When Yin Zhu heard this, he pinched Bai Kun''s thigh directly, and then said viciously, "praise yourself. Why do you belittle me, belittle me and raise yourself, so that you are powerful?" When Bai Kun heard this, he laughed and shook his head. "What''s the use of being powerful? It''s not in your hands, so you are the most powerful Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu''s face turned red when he heard this. He was a little embarrassed. "It''s almost the same." Yin Zhu said that he did not know how many times to face this evil, but he would still be shy and blush. He was a love veteran who did not know how much he had experienced. But when he came to Bai Kun, he became a young lengqing who had just fallen in love. "Yin Zhu, are you shy? I think it''s nice to see you blush, Yin Zhu. " Bai Kun lowers his head and whispers in Yin Zhu''s ear. "Bai Kun, I don''t think you are more shameless. Jono is here." Yin Zhu said with some embarrassment. "What are you afraid of? They haven''t seen it." Bai Kun said with indifference. When Yin Zhu heard this, she said that she was defeated. She couldn''t say anything else about Bai Kun''s thick skin. "Bai Kun, do you remember anything?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. "No Bai Kun answered in the affirmative. "So you fell in love with me so soon? I''m so likable? " Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Do you like it? Yes, of course, another reason why he pays attention to Yin Zhu is that Yin Zhu is his own partner. He pays more attention and doesn''t go to see other women. So, can Yin Zhu not like it? Bai Kun said that he is a responsible and good man. When he has a partner, he will only like his partner wholeheartedly. If others stand aside, he will not take a look at more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 "Bai Kun, you should be good. I don''t care what you want to do. I just hope you can think about yourself. I need you to be good. Do you know?" Yin Zhu said seriously. When Bai Kun heard this, he said with a smile, "it''s like I''m going to take risks and I can''t come back when I go out." Yin Zhu''s face changed when he heard this, and then he twisted his hand around Bai Kun''s ear. "If other people are not the same, you are different. Your heart is the same as the sieve, more than anything. You may not listen to me." At this time, Bai Kun quickly called out, "pain, let go." Yin Zhu knew that she didn''t use much energy, and Bai Kun did it on purpose, but she couldn''t help letting go. "Don''t worry, I paid so much to make you fall in love. How can I die like this? Isn''t that too bad?" Bai Kun said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded, "yes, if you are not good, I will find a partner to replace you completely." Bai Kun didn''t get angry. It''s not so easy for Yin Zhu to find a partner. Even if he has found a partner, he won''t forget the previous person. Besides his feelings, Yin Zhu also has a responsibility for them. This is also what Bai Kun values most. Don''t say that he is only responsible for his lack of feelings. If you don''t even have the basic responsibility What we can''t do is to say that emotion is a joke. Emotion itself is associated with responsibility, and it''s only true when it''s associated with responsibility. Otherwise, everything else is on paper and nonsense. Yin Zhu is not without shortcomings, but the advantages of Yin Zhu are enough to cover up his shortcomings. Yin Zhu attaches great importance to love and has a sense of responsibility, which is also what Bai Kun values most. What his partner can do for him, Bai Kun can do more for him. "Bai Kun, you said that you have forgotten your memory. You like me again so soon, and then you have to fight for me. I really, really, besides being moved, I don''t want you to take risks." Yin Zhu said very wrongly. When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and touching Yin Zhu''s hair, "Yin Zhu, haven''t you done enough? As a male, we should take care of the female and protect you. This is the responsibility of the orc male. However, in this world, you copy everything for us, and our parents take out the coffin for us. What''s our dissatisfaction with such a family? " Yin Zhu''s arrangement may not be the best way, but it''s better than they''ve been running around. Moreover, it''s good to have a stable life like this. In fact, the orcs were looking forward to such a quiet and good life in the early days? In fact, the requirement of orcs is really low. Of course, it is also caused by the harsh environment of the orc world. "I like you because you are worth it. You say that you take care of me all the time. When I haven''t woken up, you said so much to me. I have an understanding of you. Although I forget my memory, I feel very familiar with you. It can give me a sense of security. Besides, you treat me very well. This is not enough to make me like you?" Bai Kun said with a smile. "Yin Zhu, you are just too worried. In fact, you should rest assured that there are few people in the world who can hurt me. Besides, I don''t break the law, and I don''t annoy those in power in the world. I just go out to have a look. I can''t bear you. You can rest assured." Bai Kun is playing with Yin Zhu''s hand. This time he goes out, he really doesn''t want to make trouble. He just wants to find out if there are powerful people in the world who are tired to death with him. Even if he knew those people, Bai Kun didn''t want to make enemies with them, so he really just inquired about the news. He tried not to provoke those people. Of course, if those people wanted to provoke them because of Li Min''s affair, it was another matter. Bai Kun said that he didn''t cause trouble, but it didn''t mean he was afraid of it. "I know, but I think you can make trouble." Yin Zhu said weakly. Bai Kun was stunned when he heard this, "where can I make trouble? Don''t talk nonsense. I''m very good." At this time, Yin Zhu held Bai Kun''s face and said, "your face is very troubling. I''m afraid you''ll go out. At that time, dozens or hundreds of girls will chase you to Yinjia village." You know, Bai Kun used to attract a large number of females in the orc world. When Bai Kun heard this, he laughed, "it''s a pity that he didn''t attract Yin Zhu." The first time he met with Yin Zhu, although he just swept by, Yin Zhu was not attracted by himself. Bai Kun expressed some sadness. Yin Zhu said, "if I''m really crazy for you, crazy for you, banging against the wall for you, will you still like me?" "Yes, I wish Yin Zhu were crazy for me? But my Yin Zhu is very rational. " Bai Kun is very disappointed and says that he now accounts for at most one fifth of Yin Zhu''s income. When Yin Zhu heard this, he looked at Bai Kun awkwardly. Finally, he leaned against Bai Kun''s ear and said, "in fact, I''m crazy for you. I''m afraid I can''t do justice. If you don''t see Jono, I''ll have a problem with you." Bai Kun couldn''t help but feel a little happy when he heard this. Yin Zhu was influenced by himself, which Bai Kun could feel. Because of this, Bai Kun was very happy. However, if you want to say that Yin Zhu completely lost his mind, it would not be wrong. Yin Zhu lost his mind together with him at most. When he was away, he would return to normal."Yin Zhu, when I''m gone, you have to think about me every day. You can''t forget me. By the way, I took a lot of photos of me on your mobile phone. Remember to have a look at it when you have nothing to do. " Bai Kun put forward his own request. Of course, Yin Zhu''s mobile phone screen saver is a picture of his family. Otherwise, Bai Kun would like to use his own picture. "I know, I know." Bai Kun will ask Yin Zhu to do some small details, which can be regarded as a little careful, so that Yin Zhu can always remember himself. Anyway, as long as he can do something, Yin Zhu will promise to do it. In this respect, it''s not only for Bai Kun, but also for others. Yin Zhu said that many partners, good, really good, a lot of people spoil themselves, but also a lot of trouble, coax this and the next, and carelessly will capsize, fortunately these will not care about each other, but let Yin Zhu less a lot of strength, if really like the TV inside the palace mind, this frame that calculation, Yin Zhu said he would die quickly, now In these cases, Yin Zhu said that he could not do anything about it, and that everyone could not enjoy it. "Yin Zhuzhen is a good girl." Bai Kun smiles, gently touches Yin Zhu''s face, and then kisses him. Yin Zhu is obedient sometimes. It should be said that he is obedient most of the time, which makes Bai Kun want to bully her. But because of her obedience, she makes several partners love her a little more. In fact, it''s mutual. Yin Zhu is so tolerant of several partners that he feels that he owes them a lot. Yin Zhu is good to Jono, and Jono also feels it. Yin Zhu is right Some of them have never asked for anything. Jono hopes that Yin Zhu can make the same request as other females, such as boiling beautiful clothes, jewelry and delicious fruits. Unfortunately, Yin Zhu doesn''t mention all of them. Instead, Yin Zhu takes whatever they give. Sometimes the more you don''t mention it, the more people love you. Then you just don''t say it and give it to you I just want to give you the best things. It can only be said that Yin Zhu deserves to be cherished by several people in Jono. On the other hand, Jono also told Tengxiao Leihe Cheng''an about Bai Kun''s leaving here. Leihe was a little depressed at this time. He was not strong enough. He wanted Bai Kun to go for everything. This would not work. "Jono, if you have anything you want us to do, just tell us. You can''t leave everything to you and Bai Kun." Leihe said that he is not as smart as Bai Kun, but he is not stupid. He can do many things. Qiao Nuo nodded and said, "it''s OK. Let''s go to find out the news first. If we look back and find out clearly, we will naturally know what to do. After all, Yin Zhu is an ordinary person and has never been exposed to this information before, so we''d better go to find out." "Well, if you have something to do later, you can say that I have no other ability. It''s OK to be a hitter. Anyway, you command." Teng Xiao said simply that he would not do those tricky things. He would let Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun do the tricky things. He would just listen to the command at that time. Jono nodded. "Don''t worry. There''s something wrong. I won''t pull you down." Cheng an also said at this time, "although Yin Zhu hasn''t officially accepted me as a partner, I think I''m one of you. Don''t leave me if you have something. I''m not as strong as you, but I''ll do my part. Let''s work together. No matter what kind of people are outside, we are not afraid." Cheng an worried that he was pulled down, hastened to pull all the people on. Jono nodded to see this very gratified, very good, everyone''s purpose is the same, no one because of Yin Zhu, had any strange intention, this is very good, to keep it. "OK, I''ll tell you something in time. Don''t worry. One of the reasons for Bai Kun to go out and find out is to solve Li Min, and the other is that we can''t fight unprepared battles. I like to have everything in my own hands. In fact, it''s nothing." Jono said with a smile. Leihe nodded his head. That''s good. But since Li Min is uneasy and kind-hearted, it''s bound to bring them trouble. His strength is still not enough, whether it''s military or economic, especially economic. Although they can''t survive in the virgin forest, don''t they want to be so good? Yin Zhu likes to live in groups, and he also adapts to the life of this era. They don''t want him to be unable to guarantee his basic life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 When baikun left, Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu sent him. Yin Zhu prepared money and clothes for baikun. People in the village didn''t find that baikun left. Qiao Nuo took Yin Zhu''s hand and walked slowly towards the village. "Yin Zhu, Bai Kun is going to leave the village to find Li min. he is the first one to discuss with me. After I promise, he will talk to you." Yin Zhu was stunned, and then said: "you all want to protect me. In fact, you think I''m too fragile. In fact, what the world wants to do is easier for me than you, because I know the rules of the world better. You are smarter than me, but you don''t know the rules of the world." Jono reached out and hugged Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, are you angry because of this?" Yin Zhu shook his head at this time. "It''s not angry. It''s just a little lost. I know you want to protect my heart, but I want to say that I''m not weak. You''ve all decided everything. Tell me again. Although you didn''t hide me and I agreed, you still feel lost." "Then why don''t you stop us?" Jono couldn''t help asking. "I probably know that I can''t stop you. What''s more, Li Min has a problem to solve. I think I''ll go by myself. I''m not sure if I leave you in the village. If I don''t go, I''m worried that it''s really the best for Bai Kun to go. In fact, you''ve made the best choice, but you''re not the first to know. How to say some of you, some of you are lost, but I don''t know you want to protect me, Jono. You know what? You are very good to me, so good that I don''t know how to repay you. Feelings are often in direct proportion to pay and harvest. I always feel that I owe you. I dare not even speak loudly to you. Ah, I''ve been eaten to death by you all my life. " Yin Zhu sighed helplessly. When Jono heard the last sentence, he laughed again. "You''re teasing me. I almost thought I did something wrong again." Yin bamboo white Qiao Nuo one eye, "you Qiao Nuo when did the wrong thing, you are so rational, I am stupid, also don''t be counted dead by you." Jono took Yinzhu''s hand with a smile and said, "do you hate this kind of calculation?" Yin Zhu listened to a Leng, and then said with a smile, "no, I really like it, like you calculate me like this." It''s a kind of calculation. Knowing that Yin Zhu is just like this, they all try their best to be nice to Yin Zhu, so that Yin Zhu can''t refuse them. Jono laughs happily and says that Yinzhu is stupid. In fact, Yinzhu can see what they have done, and never refuses their kindness to her. He says that they are calculating, but Yinzhu is willing to step into the trap they have set. He can only say that one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. "Yinzhu is not stupid. We like Yinzhu very much." With a smile, Qiao Nuo takes Yin Zhu''s hand and walks slowly towards Yin Jia village. He didn''t stay long in this village, but Jono has slowly taken this place as his home. Let alone the properties and things they bought, they can live in this mountain village with Yin Zhu in such a peaceful and peaceful way. This is what he wants most. "Yin Zhu, let''s have a baby later. Without a baby, the family is quieter." Jono said with a smile, if the life of orcs was not very long before, they could practice in this world. Jono could feel that their life would be very long, different from that of people in this world. When Yin Zhu heard that Qiao Nuo had a baby with him, he couldn''t help being coy. "This is not something I can control, though I''m looking forward to the arrival of the baby." Do orcs like cubs best? Every Orc wants to have their own cubs, and Jono is also looking forward to it. Unfortunately, they haven''t been successful in their previous efforts. It can be said that they didn''t have time to think about it before. After returning to the earth, Yin Zhu really thought about it. She also wants to have a baby for each of them, so as to live up to their deep feelings. It''s a pity that she has been back for several months, and she still has a baby No news. "Is Yin Zhu suggesting that I am not working hard enough?" Asked Jono. Yin Zhu''s face turned red when he heard this, and then he looked at Jono angrily. Jono also learned to be bad. Jono''s little Jin slipped out at this time, holding Yin Zhu''s hand happily, and said, "Yin Zhu, let''s ignore Jono, just ignore me. I especially want a baby that belongs to me, a little darling, like mine." When Yin Zhu heard this, he quickly agreed, "yes, let''s ignore Jono. Xiaojin is the best. If we have children in the future, it''s also ours. It has nothing to do with Jono." "Yes, I''ll be the father of the baby then." Xiaojin happily says that he has thought of 108 ways to exclude Jono and to fight against his father''s reputation. Jono couldn''t help laughing in his heart. Even before the child was born, little Jin was going to tear down the bridge. Besides, don''t say that Xiaojin has the same body as him. Even reih and their children will call him father. He is a real husband, and no one can replace him. Xiaojin is a fool. Jono thinks that if he and Xiaojin go on together for a long time, they may be led astray by Xiaojin. It''s good for them to have a good combination of swords. They have to be separated. Besides, can they be separated? Also want to calculate him, Jono said that he is not too good to Xiaojin recently, so this guy can be so presumptuous.However, it''s good for Xiaojin to come out occasionally. Xiaojin is more likely to amuse Yinzhu. Seeing Yinzhu, he has forgotten about baikun''s departure and is not worried. It''s really good. Two people soon returned to the village, Leihe saw around Yinzhu chattering people know, this is Xiaojin, Jono is not so much nonsense. "Xiaojin, you are still a cub. Will you raise a cub if you have one? Can you bear the responsibility of being a father? Yin Zhu is going to be pregnant and should be my husband. I have the experience of taking care of children. " When it comes to cubs, Reich says he wants a cub, too. Among Yin Zhu''s many partners, Leihe has the experience of taking care of children. At the beginning, tengan was always taken by Leihe, and even Yinzhu didn''t take care of children. Tengxi was not around Yinzhu when he was very young. Xiao Jin was choked by Lei he, and he couldn''t help but say, "who said at the beginning that we should never have a baby, don''t you? You stand aside. " Leihe was a Orc at the beginning. He had suffered as a Orc since he was a child. He didn''t want his children to bear his own suffering. Even at the earliest time, he didn''t plan to find a partner and didn''t dare to harm the female. This is not because he met Yin Zhu. Now he has lifted the curse. Why doesn''t he have children now? "I didn''t want cubs because of the curse. Now the curse has been lifted. Why don''t I want cubs?" Leihe said angrily, he dreams of having his own family. It''s good to have Yinzhu, but it''s not enough to have Yinzhu. In fact, he likes soft cubs, cubs born with his blood. "Yin Zhu has a baby?" Cheng An, who comes out of the kitchen, just hears this and looks at Yin Zhu in surprise. "Go on, you two, Yin Zhu has cubs. Who are you still arguing about? Shouldn''t you help Yin Zhu in first?" Cheng An is not very angry. The dream people haven''t had a new baby for thousands of years. They dream of seeing a baby. No matter who it is, it''s good to have a baby. The baby with a heart is born, which represents the hope. When Yin Zhu heard this, she couldn''t laugh or cry. She looked at Cheng An, who carefully supported herself and regarded herself as fragile. She patted Cheng An''s hand. "Cheng An, you heard me wrong. I don''t have a baby. I mean to be ready to have a baby. Then these two people are fighting for the priority." Cheng''an stops for a moment when he hears this, and then carefully supports Yin Zhu, "there is no cub. Yin Zhu is also the most precious and needs my care. When Yin Zhu comes back, I''ll go to the Internet to learn how to make soup for you, so as to make sure you are healthy and have a baby." Well, even Cheng An has discussed this issue. Yin Zhu is ashamed. In fact, it''s useless to argue about this matter. It really depends on the probability. However, looking at the happy faces of Xiaozai, Yin Zhu can''t help but start to look forward to them. She has to put more pressure on herself. She must be there. Otherwise, she really feels sorry for them. She also wants to have a baby. Teng Xi was conceived by calculation. At the beginning, she had it in her own body. Then Yin Zhu was born, and she didn''t manage it very much. She has a lot of feelings. She thinks that those clever children, Teng in the end, are very clever. Her children will be as sensible and clever as they are. Yin Zhu doesn''t believe in gods. At this time, she can''t help worshipping the gods and praying for a few cubs. Tengxiao naturally also heard the noise of several people in the yard, Zizai? He also wants one, but he already has one, which can be a little behind. Yes, Tengxiao rejected Teng when he was in the orc world. He didn''t admit it all the time, but now he still regards that child as his own. After all, the child had his own blood, respected and admired him as a father, and didn''t do anything wrong to him as a father. How could he deny that child? Thinking of Teng''s desperate appearance in order to find him, Tengxiao couldn''t help laughing. Teng was really a good child, but he didn''t say a word to that child in the end Excuse me, that child is guilty in his heart. Tengxiao feels that he can''t compare with Yin Zhu at this point. You can see that Yin Zhu has forgiven him, but he hasn''t forgiven Teng. At last, he didn''t say a word to ease Teng''s mind when he left. It''s wrong of him. I hope that the child can be well in the orc world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 Bai Ji and Meng Ji look at Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo laughing and making trouble. They are not happy. Their sons go out to clear the way for them. They discuss having babies here. They are not happy when they think about it. They are very unhappy. It''s just that Bai Kun found it himself. Bai Ji wanted to say that he deserved it, but he was still uncomfortable. At this time, Bai Ji took Mengji and said, "Mengji, do we want to go out for a walk? We are not elders in this family. What do we do together like this?" When Mengji heard this, she looked at Baiji, "are you worried about baikun?" Bai Ji shook his head and said, "it''s not that we don''t feel at ease, or that there''s nothing wrong. The things in our field have been planted, and I don''t need to stare at them all the time. In addition, it''s useless for us to study in the village. We still need to go out and meet more people. It''s the best and fastest to learn and use them flexibly." In fact, there are still some worries about Bai Kun. In addition, Bai Ji can''t sit still. He always likes to do great things, which will be like a farmer. Besides farming and studying, he can''t stay idle. "And where are you going?" Mengji couldn''t help asking. "Naturally, we should go to the forest to find some valuable things first. When we go out, Yin Zhu won''t prepare money for us. Besides, Yin Zhu doesn''t have much money, which is given by other people''s parents. I''m sorry to use the old man''s money, otherwise, Yin Ping would blow his beard and stare at me again." Thinking of the old man Yin Ping, Bai Ji couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He was a mean old man, and he was also an old man who didn''t like him. When Mengji hears this, she can''t help but cover her mouth and smile. Baiji always says that Yinping is mean, but he is not the same himself. However, seeing Baiji like this, Mengji thinks that she finds another side of Baiji interesting. At least she thinks baiji is like an ordinary person. "OK, let''s go to the mountains and relax." Mengji said with a smile. Mengji basically listens to Baiji in major events, and her only decision is to follow baikun to the world. Mengji doesn''t worry that she will have something to do with Baiji, and Baiji will solve it. "You two are going, too? Why? Bai Kun has just left. You are going to leave. I don''t know. I think we are not good to you. If you go out, except for something, Bai Kun has to blame us? " Jono said very frankly. At this time, Bai Ji simply said, "I don''t want to stay here. Besides, I didn''t intend to be with you for a long time. It''s boring to be with you. Besides, I don''t like you. I''ve learned a little about the world. At least it''s OK to go out and communicate with people. So I''m going to go out and have a look. I think I still need to connect with people Only by touching can we learn and use things flexibly. We can''t verify things in this small mountain village. " "Are you worried about Bai Kun?" Jono asked again. "I don''t worry about him. If this guy loses his life again, I don''t care. And you, I''ll just go out and have a look. You can watch the things in the field for me. We''ll come back when the harvest comes." It''s hard for him to grow it. I''m sure it can''t be cheaper for Yin Zhu. Qiao Nuo frowned when he heard this. What this guy said seemed to be true. When Bai Kun had an accident, who was angry with them? He still had a dark face. If Yin Zhu hadn''t said that he had a way to save Bai Kun, these two guys wouldn''t have given Bai Kun to them at all. I guess I''m still worried about Bai Kun, so I want to go out to have a look. However, Bai Ji is an old fox, and their couple are very powerful. They don''t need to worry about it. Even if they really cause trouble, I think they can solve it. Moreover, they are not qualified to manage the fate of the baiji couple. "Where are you going, Auntie and uncle? At least tell us and let us know. " Yes, Baiji and Mengji are the elders. Even if they have calculated them before, that matter has been revealed. Jono and they call them uncle and aunt according to the name of the earth. "I''m going to get some medicinal materials in the mountain first. After all, I can''t do anything without money." Bai Ji never thought that he would be embarrassed by money. "OK, I''ll ask Yin Zhu to prepare some food for you and a mobile phone, at least to contact you." Said Jono. It''s good for these two to go deep into the mountains. One can make money. The medicinal materials they dug have been sold by Yin Ping, and they have sold hundreds of thousands of them. Yin Zhu directly tells them how much rice they can buy and how much pork they can buy, which is very valuable. Baiji didn''t refuse the mobile phone. It''s too convenient for him to contact baikun at any time. He doesn''t have to worry about what happened to Mengji. Baiji says that he doesn''t care at all, but Mengji cares, so he really reluctantly cares about baikun. "Then I''m not polite. I owe you money for my mobile phone. I also owe you money for my previous meal. I''ll give it back to you when I make money." Bai Ji is still uncomfortable in his heart. It''s not good, it''s not good. Because of this, he didn''t dare to give Yin Zhu a look. If he did it before, he would do what he wanted."Yes." Baiji said he wanted to pay back the money, but Jono didn''t refuse. In fact, he could understand Baiji''s mentality. If it was him, he would also pay back the money. "You said, how come Baiji and Mengji are going to leave?" Yin Zhu said a little sullen. "I don''t think they''re used to it. Even if they''ve relieved their hatred with us now, we''re not close to them. They can''t stay when Bai Kun leaves here. In fact, they don''t have to follow us. They can live well wherever they go. It''s mainly because Bai Kun is here with us. In fact, I thought they would leave when Bai Kun woke up. Now I''m surprised that they have lived here for so long. " Jono sees better than Yinzhu. "You say, I have been light to Bai Ji and Meng Ji, and I haven''t called them father and mother. Do you think I don''t respect them very much?" At this time, Yin Zhu said with some entanglement, because of the things in the orc world before, for Baiji and Mengji, Yin Zhu still felt uncomfortable in his heart, and didn''t call their parents. "I can''t blame you. Besides, even Bai Kun didn''t say it. You don''t have to worry about it. It has nothing to do with you. " Jono patted the back of Yinzhu''s hand. "It''s definitely not because of me. I don''t have that ability yet." Yin Zhu knows himself very well. When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and touched Yin Zhu''s hair, hoping that things would go well here. They didn''t have any ambition. Otherwise, when Yin Zhu proposed to farm, everyone would not agree. Now he wants to open a company, and he doesn''t want to be looked down upon by others. He also wants to have less trouble. He doesn''t think much about the rest. He just wants to be simple here In a peaceful day, it''s better to have a few cubs to pet Yin Zhu. That''s perfect. "Jono, I think you are very good. You can always guess my mind and open me up. Jono, are you the roundworm in my stomach and know everything?" Yin Zhu said with a smile. "Yin Zhu is also very good. He often enlightens me." Jono said with a smile. "When can I get rid of you?" Yin Zhu said that he didn''t seem to have solved Jono. Jono doesn''t need to be solved for many things, so he won''t get into trouble, OK. When Jono heard this, he laughed happily, "no one has trouble. Gods have trouble. I just don''t say much about it. Besides, every time I see Yin Zhu happy and full of fighting spirit, I think there is nothing to worry about. It''s good to live happily like you." "I find that you are all very special and will coax me." Yin Zhu leans in Jono''s arms. "No, if I can really coax you, how can I let Bai Kun take you away with one look." Jono shook his head. "Jono, are you jealous?" Yin Zhu looked at him in surprise. Jono then reached out and pinched Yin Zhu''s nose. "Why can''t I be jealous? Is it necessary to be so surprised? I also care about Yin Zhu. I care very much. How can I not be jealous? I just didn''t show it. Besides, I''m your husband. If I''m also jealous and fight for you all day, how can I manage this family? " "Hard work, Jono. Thank you, Jono. Kiss me." Yin Zhu kisses Qiao Nuo in the face. It has to be said that the family is still so friendly now. Qiao Nuo pays a lot, and even leads by example. Then Bai kunleihe and his family will not trample on the rules. They will quarrel occasionally and enhance their feelings. As long as they don''t make some mistakes of principle, they won''t have any problems. "Just kiss me off?" Jono looks at Yin Zhu with an eyebrow. Yin Zhu smilingly close to Jono''s ear, "nature is not enough, Jono baby, you are so good, where is enough to manage the pro." Jono laughed with satisfaction. "You said that." "Yin Zhu, I want a baby too. You can give me a baby. It''s better to be a female. Like you, a soft girl, she must be very cute." Jono said eagerly. "No, if you want to have a baby, it''s better to be like you. It''s so beautiful. I don''t want to have a baby like me." Yin Zhu said that she was not beautiful enough, including some of her body shape. Because she was a bear, she was not slim. She could only say that her face was round and lovely. If she was like Jono, her daughter would be a beautiful woman. Yin Zhu shook her head again when she thought about it. She wanted her daughter to be a beautiful woman, not like herself. Jono was speechless when he heard that, and there was something else about him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 Li Min still knows some people, but she has never been in contact with this kind of people before. She managed to get rid of a friend and made an appointment with an expert before meeting him. The master is not a liar. He is a serious patriarch. His name is Wang canming. Wang canming''s strength is not high, but it is enough to walk in the secular world. He carefully asked Li Min what happened, and also checked Li Min''s body, and then he found that the other side''s technique is not clever, people who know these can see it, but the other side''s mental power is very strong, he can''t lift it. Wang canming inquired about the process of the matter and knew that it was Li Min who was looking for trouble by himself, and the other party could say that he was very kind. He didn''t give Li Min a dead hand. Even if Li Min didn''t have a bad idea about him, he could say nothing. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help persuading Li Min, "sorry, guest, I can''t get rid of this mark, and the other party''s strength is better than mine Much higher, I advise you to live a good life, as long as you don''t think about each other with malice, it won''t affect your life. What''s more, this person has been very kind and has not done anything to you. If we were you, you might not have a good life now. Isn''t it good to cherish your life? " Wang canming speaks well. Few of them have a good temper. Li Min provoked this. Is it good for Bai Kun to let Li Min go? However, he was curious about when there would be such powerful people in the secular world. Even in the clan, few young people he knew had such strength. According to Li Min, Bai Kun was very young. "No, you just leave me alone?" Li Min is a little flustered at this time. If this person can''t be relieved, then introduce a person who can be relieved to her. Wang canming thought for a moment and said, "I don''t care, but I can''t manage it. I don''t have the strength." Wang canming wanted to say that he was a young generation who could be ranked in zongmen. As a result, he was beaten in the face. He didn''t want to admit that he couldn''t even lose. The strength of the other side was not a little bit stronger, but a lot stronger. "Then you can introduce one that can relieve me. I really can''t stand it these days." At this time, Li Min could not help crying and said that she was eager to find someone to help her solve her problems. She really didn''t want to have such a helpless day. Wang canming is in a bit of a dilemma at this time. If he wants to solve Li Min''s problem, he must be at least the level of elder Dharma protector. But those at that level are all practicing hard in the mountains, and a few people will run out. "Put away your evil thoughts, you are not everything." Wang canming thinks that Li Min is just making his own mistakes. "I know that my strength is low, and I don''t want to revenge. I don''t have the strength to revenge at all, but sometimes I will hate and complain. I''m a girl, and I can''t even think about the one who punished me. I just want to be rational. Master, if you can''t help me relieve it, can you help me suppress it? At least when it happens, it can sober me up a little bit, At least not in public, give me a time to hide. " Li Min can''t help gritting her teeth. Didn''t she want to introduce Bai Kun to a young lady before? As a result, she found that as long as she had that idea, she would have a seizure after saying a word. The following words could not be said at all. It was useless. Now she wanted to have a way to suppress it, at least let her do what she wanted to do. Wang canming thought that he was here to help, but he couldn''t say that he didn''t do anything. In addition, he collected money even when he met. After thinking about it for a while, Wang canming took a piece of Fu paper to Li Min and said, "this is Qingxin Fu. I''ll give you all these. Where''s the man named Bai Kun? I''ll meet him for a while." Li Min is ecstatic when she gets the pure heart talisman. As for Wang canming''s request for Bai Kun''s address, Li Min gives it directly. Now she is eager for more people to go to Bai Kun to get in trouble with them. "By the way, I think Bai Kun''s family are all that kind of people. They are all tall, very tall, all of them are 2.45 meters tall." Li Min couldn''t help saying what she knew. It''s a pity that Wang can Ming didn''t think of anything useful. At least he didn''t know that the people of that sect were so tall. No matter what, he went to see what kind of people there were. If he was a villain, he would ask the elder of that sect to come out. If he was a principled fellow, maybe he could make a friend. When Li Min got the Qingxin Fu, he went to find the young lady, who was the only one in the rich family in Shenzhen. Li Min contacted each other directly by telephone, and sent the photos of Bai Kun to Liu Xi, "has the young lady been looking for fresh meat recently? I have several good ones here, have a look at them?" With Qingxin Fu, Li Min finds that he is very uncomfortable, but at least he can control his reason. He won''t lose his reason completely, just like a madman. Liu xipingri''s favorite is beautiful men. Anyway, her family is powerful and powerful. Besides, she is generous with those men''s hands. It can be said that even if she doesn''t want to do it at the beginning, she will give in at the end. In addition, she doesn''t bring out any lives, so no one cares about her. It''s just that a little fresh meat she was looking for has been tired of. I see the photo of Li Minfa After that, he was immediately astonished. It can be said that all the men in it are the best among the people, and each of them has different temperament, which makes Liu Xi itch."It''s really good. It''s good for you to send people to me." Liu Xi said lazily. At this time, Li Min expressed some embarrassment, "Miss, these people are not in the circle, but the decent people outside. Originally, I took a fancy to one of them, but they didn''t agree. I didn''t think of miss." As Li Min knows, Liu Xi likes to bite hard bones. And Liu Xi also has this ability. As for Bai Kun''s special ability, Li Min didn''t say that he had to feel those things himself to know, did he? At that time, once a group of people in baikun got rid of Liu Xi, there would be more trouble for them. There are several young people in modern times who want to go to the countryside to farm. Those people have absolutely problems, 100% of them. "Ha ha." Liu Xi at this time a faint smile, there is no one she can not take. "Where are the people?" Liu Xi also knows that Li Min wants to revenge on the men and is using herself, but she does take a fancy to the people in the photo. These men are very good. "They are brothers. They are farming in a remote mountain village. They only went to that village this year. They should have offended someone and hid in that small place." Li Min looked for it, but he couldn''t find the news of those people on the Internet, which shows that they should not have committed a crime. That is to say, they should have offended some people and had to go to the village in the countryside. When Liu Xi heard this, she laughed even more happily. Those who offended others were faster to clean up. Several beautiful men were really good. They hid in the countryside to farm. What if these people didn''t even get the land? Of course, at the beginning, Liu Xi didn''t like to use coercion. If he fell in love happily, who would like sadistic love, right? "OK, I know. Send me the address. I''ll go and have a look." Liu Xi said lightly. Li Min directly sent the addresses of Jono''s several people to Liu Xi. After finishing this, Li Min laughed happily. Bai Kun dares to do this to her. She will teach her back even if she dies. She will never compromise. She has to see what Bai Kun will do when facing Liu Xi. Liu Xi is different from her. If she is obedient, even if she is bored If you are not obedient, the first lady has more means. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that they are about to face a trouble. In fact, Yin Zhu is not afraid of trouble. He is afraid of involving his parents. Of course, Yin Zhu has an agreement with Yin Ping. If they are found, they are threatened. Don''t admit any relationship with them. When they left, Yin Zhu was still with his parents Leave a mark in the spirit, so as not to let them be hypnotized or controlled by others. This is also protection. Once someone starts on them, Yin Zhu can feel it. After giving the news to Liu Xi, Li Min finds that one of her heart clearing Charms burns and turns to ashes, and then she doesn''t take control again. It''s hard to wake up. Li Min can''t help gritting her teeth. Before, Qingxin Fu was useful, but she was happy in her heart. The result is still useless. She can only control it, but it''s also good to control it. Looking at the remaining three Qingxin Fu, Li Min carefully put things away. Since it''s useful, there''s something more powerful. Wang can Ming doesn''t have it. Other more powerful people should have it. It''s a pity that Wang can Ming asked a lot of talents to meet her. Bai Kun, Bai Kun and Li Min also know something from Wang canming. Bai Kun is a monk just like Wang canming. No wonder he doesn''t look up to himself. Li Min hates him for his great strength. I can put things on my side for a while, but it''s Lin Qiu. Yes, Li Min is now ready to clean up his good friend Lin Qiu. She and Lin Qiu are together, and they suffer all kinds of torture, but Lin Qiu is OK. Why is Li Min not reconciled? What''s more, she thinks Lin Qiu is good. What''s the way she wants to deal with Lin Qiu? I can put things on my side for a while, but it''s Lin Qiu. Yes, Li Min is now ready to clean up his good friend Lin Qiu. She and Lin Qiu are together, and they suffer all kinds of torture, but Lin Qiu is OK. Why is Li Min not reconciled? What''s more, she thinks Lin Qiu is good. What''s the way she wants to deal with Lin Qiu? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 Bai Kun quickly finds Li Min with his mental imprint. After he is sure that his mental imprint is still valid for Li Min, Bai Kun leaves first, and then steals several heart clearing amulets left on Li Min''s body. Then he doesn''t disturb Li min. when Li Min knows that the heart clearing amulet is missing, he just thinks he lost it carelessly and doesn''t think much about it. Bai Kun takes the heart clearing talisman in his hand. It doesn''t work much. It''s amazing that the lines in the talisman paper can retain his mental power and make it work. It''s very good. Bai Kun didn''t use Qingxin Fu, but intended to crack it. It was made by Wang canming himself. What he made was touched. Wang canming felt it for the first time. During this period of time, he only bought the paper for Li min. the normal use of Qingxin Fu would not touch his mark, unless someone wanted to crack it. It''s the first time for him to use the paper It''s the secret of their sect. In order to keep this thing from spreading, it leaves a mark in it. Once someone wants to crack it by force, the rune paper will ignite and will not give people a chance to crack it. Wang canming quickly finds Bai Kun, and Bai Kun also sees the young man standing in front of him. Bai Kun looks at the self burning Rune paper in his hand, throws it away, then holds his chest in both hands and looks at Wang canming indifferently, "is this your thing?" Although Bai Kun''s appearance is excellent, including his height, he gives himself a mental shield to let those people see that he will subconsciously ignore himself. This person obviously comes for him. He thinks that half of the rune paper he has studied has burned automatically. What''s more, he doesn''t understand. However, this person''s strength is not very strong. Bai Kun says that he has the chance to win, but Yin Zhu says that fighting is not good, let alone harming the ordinary people around him, so it''s best not to fight. Wang can Ming feels very bad at this time, because he finds that he can''t see through the person in front of him. What''s more, the person in front of him doesn''t feel right. How to say, he feels that this person is not a person, because the spirit of a person is different from that of Bai Kun. But when he talks about demons, the other person doesn''t have demons. It''s very strange . Bai Kun''s way of cultivation is very like a monster, but after all, they are not demons. They are orcs. Wang can Ming can''t see that they are normal. "It''s really my thing. I gave it to Li min. Li Min didn''t repent when he offended his predecessors. It''s his fault. I won''t take care of it any more. If there''s nothing wrong, can I go first? Senior Wang can Ming doesn''t want to face a man who is much stronger than himself and doesn''t know whether he is a friend or an enemy. He just wants to leave first and find out where he came from. As for Li Min''s business, Wang canming said that he didn''t make a lot of money, and he didn''t feel bad about shirking it. Moreover, this elder had let Li Min go before. Li Min''s own evil idea of Xincang shouldn''t be deserved. She deserves it. People like her, even people in Xuanmen, don''t like it. They can''t find a way to die. "I won''t count Li Min''s affairs on you. Don''t worry. You have a head of injustice and a master of debt. As long as you don''t take care of it any more, I won''t embarrass you." Bai Kun naturally saw Wang canming''s idea, but he finally met a man with low strength. Now he didn''t hurry to find out what he wanted. When would he have to wait. Wang canming saw that Bai Kun really didn''t have any malice against him. Considering that Li Min had done so much to Bai Kun, Bai Kun just punished her and didn''t kill her, which means that the other party should not be the kind of person who likes to kill. Thinking of this, Wang canming also stayed. Besides, Li Min said that there were seven or eight people in Bai Kun''s party. If each of them had the same strength as Bai Kun, it would be a big force. He could also inquire about where these people came from. "Thank you, master." Wang can Ming smiles. "Let''s talk?" Bai Kun said with a smile that Wang canming wanted to know about their origin, so they went directly to the hotel to find a private room for dinner and chat slowly. Bai Kun is an old and crafty man. He often gets a lot of information from Wang canming. Of course, Wang canming is not stupid. He finds out that Bai Kun, a powerful man, knows nothing about the news of Xuanmen. Then he can''t help but wonder how he practices. What''s more, Bai Kun doesn''t take any evil attitude towards him So he said what he knew. Anyway, what he said was common sense, which had no influence on his family. It would be a good thing if he could get to know Bai Kun. In any case, Wang canming is not a fool. He is willing to tell Bai Kun what he doesn''t want to say, and Bai Kun can''t get anything out of it. In fact, Bai Kun is just trying to find out. After knowing that Wang canming is unwilling to talk about zongmen, and that he is willing to talk about some basic things about Xuanmen in the world, he simply inquires about the general direction. Anyway, what he wants to know is only the general direction, and he doesn''t say much about other things. Of course, it''s impossible for Wang canming not to inquire about the news from Bai Kun. Bai Kun also said that his family was just a small family. There used to be a large number of people, but now the population is withering. They came out of the mountains. As for Wang canming''s doubts about their identity, Bai Kun simply said that they had practiced the family''s martial arts and had practiced their descendants Will become more tall, anyway, Wang can Ming believe how much no one knows.Wang canming thinks that this should be their secret. It''s normal for practitioners to have their own secrets. Wang canming asks more about Bai Kun''s way of life. After knowing that Bai Kun and his party also obey the laws and regulations in the secular world, Wang can rest assured that such a person will not cause any trouble. What he fears most is that he will go to the secular world with his own strength Lao Tzu is the best in the world. Then he makes trouble everywhere. He doesn''t treat ordinary people as human beings. Then they will have a headache. Wang canming''s sect is the right way. These disciples walk around in the secular world to earn some money. The other thing is to maintain the rules of the secular world, so that no one who practices will make trouble in the secular world. The world is black and white, and not everyone who practices will be obedient and conscientious. Hearing that they have nothing to do with the world''s practitioners, Wang canming can''t help but want to bring Bai Kun into his own camp. In addition, Wang canming has a temporary post in the State Department. Although he is not a principal post, he can be regarded as a part-time job, but it''s also a good name. At least it''s very convenient to go out. When Bai Kun hears this, he is itchy and can do it For example, if they have the backing of the state, will they not have to worry about their identity in the future? But then Bai Kun thought about it and let it go. After all, he is different from these people. He should stay away from them. However, Bai Kun also found out that the most powerful person in the world is Yuan Ying Zhenjun. However, there are not many such people. Moreover, they are all closed in the mountains and will not come out to walk. At present, the people who walk in the secular world are basically refining weapons Disciples, occasionally, some disciples come out during the foundation building period. Those above the foundation building period will not come out of the mountain unless there is a major accident that they can''t solve. Wang canming can''t help feeling disappointed that Bai Kun doesn''t want to join the national tribe. However, later on, he also thinks that Bai Kun is a small hermit family. It''s normal that people don''t like to deal with others outside. There are only a few people left in a family. Forget it, as long as they are not the big villains. Wang canming then asked Bai Kun where his strength was, where he knew what his strength was, and how to divide it. He was a little confused, but his strength was much higher than Wang canming''s. after thinking about it, Bai Kun said that he built the foundation, but he didn''t say how many layers he built, and Wang didn''t ask too carefully. After all, many people like to leave some backhand for him They haven''t known each other for a long time, and they can''t tell each other everything. Wang canming himself has a lot of backwardness. Although the disciples of zongmen are not strong, they have many magic arts and magic weapons, and they are not afraid of fighting. At this time, Wang canming also said that he got the addresses of Bai Kun from Li min. he had planned to meet Bai Kun for a while, but now it''s OK to meet Bai Kun here. He also said that he would tell his friends that they won''t answer about Li min. Wang canming is kind-hearted. Bai Kun doesn''t even plan to settle with Li min. in fact, he disdains it. In this case, they just don''t take over the work, and they will save Li Min''s life, so that Li Min won''t make it all the time and give his life away. Bai Kun didn''t know that there was such a benefit. He also gave a loyal thanks to each other. Wang canming later said that if Bai Kun has something to do, he can ask him, and if he can help, he will try his best to help. He knows many friends, and even if he can''t, there are still friends. It has to be said that Wang canming is not bad. He is soft hearted and kind-hearted. He is familiar with many people, but it''s really good. At least Bai Kun likes to make such friends. He doesn''t know if every disciple is like this. If every disciple is like this, Bai Kun will worry about that sect. Bai Kun wrote down Wang canming''s contact information. This person works in the State Department. If he has something to do in the secular world, he can really help. Yin Zhu is sure to stay in the secular world for some time. At least as long as Yin Ping and his wife are still there, Yin Zhu will stay in the secular world with two old people. When Wang canming and Bai Kun separate, they have become good friends. Bai Kun also asks Wang canming to drink together next time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 On the other hand, when Liu Xi saw the photo Li Min sent him, he had already taken people to Yinjia village. Liu Xike doesn''t think he will fail. What else can a person hiding in a small mountain village do? If he doesn''t, even if he offends others, she can help solve the problem. I''m afraid he will follow her happily. Bai Kun doesn''t know that Li Min has found another person, and he has also found a crazy girl to pester them. However, even if he knows Bai Kun, he is not afraid. Wang canming has already told him the rules of the world, and he has also said that his family has just come out of the mountains. Wang canming shows that this is not a big problem. He will say hello, and no one will go up to correct his identity As long as Bai Kun doesn''t make trouble for them, in fact, the country is very tolerant of the people in Xuanmen, just asking them not to make trouble. The main reason is that they are not tolerant. They are very powerful and difficult to control. So as long as they don''t break the law, no one else will take care of them. As for the identity, they will even take the initiative to help solve it. Bai Kun didn''t expect to know Wang can There are other advantages. Bai Kun sorted out the information he got from Wang canming. In the evening, he called back to tell Yin Zhu. I have written about what Wang canming told me, even about their identity. That is to say, they only need to pretend to be the people of Xuanmen. If their identity is not exposed, they will be OK. Even if they have special skills, they can go to Xuanmen. Yin Zhu was really happy when he heard the news. After all, their identity has always been their problem. Even if they broke the road with money, they still can''t stand the investigation. It''s best to have such a cover now. Qiao Nuo is also very happy to know that Yin Zhu has always been reluctant to give up her parents, especially Yin''s father and mother, who are old enough to take care of them. However, they don''t dare to contact them because of their identity. They are afraid that they will even tire the old people. Now they are better. Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to get in touch with Xuanmen people. She doesn''t plan to live in that world. She still wants to live in reality, but Jono thinks more about it. They have the strength, so even if they don''t get in touch, those people will get in touch with them. Bai Kun doesn''t say that Wang canming wants to get in touch with them, probably to see their strength. Yin Zhu has heard of the divisions mentioned by Wang canmin before. He did not expect that there are people who practice Taoism in this world, but ordinary people don''t know about them, because those people will not contact with ordinary people normally, and they are afraid of affecting their lives. That is to say, they will probably want to live on the side of ordinary people. "OK, Bai Kun, you can understand it again. If there is no big problem, come back. As for Li Min, let''s leave it alone. Anyway, she has been taught a lesson." Yin Zhu thought for a moment, but he still spoke. This is a modern society. Even if the other party is wrong, it should be dealt with by law. Yin Zhu does not intend to challenge the system of the world. "OK, don''t worry. I''m not that stupid. I dirty my hands for that kind of person." Bai Kun said with a smile that he had thought about his high strength and ability to kill people quietly before. After all, Li Min was really disgusting. However, after chatting with Wang canming, Bai Kun gave up the idea. The people in Xuanmen were very powerful, but they didn''t dare to run out. They knew that the people in charge of the country were very powerful, so he didn''t want to leave It''s good to make trouble. What''s more, there are many ways to punish one person. There are many ways to deal with Li min. why should we use the most drastic way. However, from Wang canming''s side, he generally knows his strength. Bai Kun thinks that his strength is still too low. There is Jindan Yuanying on the foundation. He has to work hard. His father and mother''s strength is much higher than theirs. I don''t know how strong they are. It''s a pity that the orcs have been cultivating themselves all the time. At the beginning, they cultivate their physical body. Most of the time, they rely on hand-to-hand combat. They cultivate their spiritual power only after their physical body is strong. Now, when we think about cultivating their physical body, we should cultivate their Qi. When we lay the foundation, we should enter the second stage of cultivating their spiritual power. Unfortunately, there are only two stages for the orcs. If they have a chance, they still need to practice their own skills. Otherwise, they will practice by themselves. Compared with those people, they will be much worse. The runes and weapons are all good things. Bai Kun thinks that he especially needs those things. If he has a chance, Bai Kun wants to visit Wang canming''s zongmen. Of course, the premise is that he will go there when he is strong. Wang canming is easy to talk about. First of all, Bai Kun is stronger than him. If he goes to other people''s territory, it''s hard to say. Besides, who can guarantee that the experts in it will see through his identity. Recently, Wang canming said that he was not human. He used to practice Kung Fu, so he still needed strength, otherwise he would not get what he wanted. For Bai Kun''s idea, Bai Kun didn''t say it, but Yin Zhu could guess a little, "Bai Kun, you also said that the other party has powerful people, we can''t afford to provoke them. You''d better come back first. When we are strong, we''ll go to their clan again." After all, they are not human, they are orcs, and they can absorb Yuehua cultivation. Yin Zhu thinks that the way of heaven in this world should be to plan them as demons, and can humans and Demons coexist peacefully? Since ancient times, people and demons have different ways. After hearing too many ancient myths, Yin Zhu was worried that people would take a fancy to their bodies and strip them of their skin and cramps. So it''s better not to provoke those people. When they are powerful, they will be exposed. Who dares to attack them.Seeing Yin Zhu''s nervous exhortation, Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, Yin Zhu. I''m not a reckless person, and I won''t provoke them. I''m not easy to come out. Naturally, I want to have a good look at the scenery, and then go back. I''ll go back after solving Li Min''s problem." They stayed well in Yinjia village. Li Min had a lot to do with them. Although they got to know Wang canming by Li Min''s hand and learned about Xuanmen, Bai Kun was still very unhappy. Li Min has to solve this problem. Wang canming also said that there are also practitioners in this world. These people will refine people when they see the people in the Xuanmen or those who practice Taoism. If Li Min wanders all day and then goes all over the world to find people who can practice magic, who knows what kind of people they can find? This time, they are lucky to meet Wang canming The righteous people, once they meet the evil people, they may have killed them in Yinjia village by this time. "Well, you should take good care of yourself outside. Don''t save money. You can eat whatever you want. Remember to go home early and call me whenever you have something." Yin Zhu one by one told, anyway, she is not at ease. Leihe looks at Yinzhu talking to baikun on the phone for a long time, but he still hasn''t hung up. He can''t help but look at it sourly. All the people in baikun have left. As a result, there is still a way to hook Yinzhu''s heart to death. It''s really annoying. Leihe thinks his position is very dangerous, especially with baikun, an old and crafty guy. It''s estimated that everyone will stand aside for him. In the past, baikun didn''t fight and didn''t fight, but they still think baikun was very good. Now they find that he is an old fox. How can they play him. Jono can''t help but press his forehead. Before, these people were able to get along with each other. Of course, in the orc world, a series of things came out one after another. They didn''t have time to be jealous at all. All their time and energy were used to deal with the major events in the orc world, and now the problem of eating was basically solved After all is said and done, there is no time and energy to be jealous. don''t think he wants to give them a few early things to do for a family''s harmony. He can''t be too busy. Why do you feel uneasy. Leihe doesn''t know that Jono has been staring at him, and he plans to keep them busy. If he knows Jono''s idea, Leihe may yell in Jono''s ear. Do they have enough things to do now? I have raised a lot of chickens and ducks in farming, not to mention that I have to study now. I can say that I have a full schedule, but I don''t have so much pressure now, so I want to spend more time with Yin Zhu, so I can''t? Besides, they are looking forward to the birth of cubs. If they don''t work hard, when will the cubs appear? Yin Zhu reluctantly hangs up the phone, and then turns around to see several men looking at her with a resentful face. At this time, Xiao Jin has already slipped out of her body. Jono, the fool, doesn''t fight. What he wants to fight for, especially when he shares the same body with Jono, and he has less time to contact with Yin Zhu. He hugs Yin Zhu at this time, "Yin Zhu, isn''t it I can''t match Bai Kun, so Yin Zhu doesn''t like me any more, so he likes Bai Kun. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he reached out and knocked on Xiao Jin''s head. "What nonsense? It''s time for me to say I don''t like you? You depend on people the most, OK "But I feel that Yin Zhu likes Bai Kun better. Bai Kun has just gone out. One day, Yin Zhu misses him so much. He keeps telling me that sometimes I don''t show up for two or three days. You don''t care about me, Yin Zhu. Don''t you like me?" Xiaojin looks at Yinzhu wrongly. When Yin Zhu hears this, he has to coax Xiao Jin. In fact, Xiao Jin and Qiao Nuo can switch at any time. One of them will show up. Where can Yin Zhu remember who didn''t come out today? However, he can''t tell Xiao Jin about this matter. Qiao Nuo doesn''t care. Xiao Jin''s words will upset the vinegar jar and make him coax. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 After Liu Xi arrived at Yin Jia village, he couldn''t help but make complaints about it. It was mainly too far away from here, and the road was still very bad. Even a high-grade car was not comfortable here. When Liu Xi got off the bus, she couldn''t help being annoyed. The bumpy road made the young lady feel unbearable. "I won''t come to this place next time, and Li min. if those men can''t satisfy me, I have to deal with her." Liu Xi didn''t dare to say a word about the help and the report. They knew the temper of the first lady. The first lady was very bad. She always scolded people, but also scolded people. There was no need to do anything. In addition, the first lady gave money very freely, so they stayed with the first lady. This time, they have some sympathy for the person who is liked by the eldest lady. It''s better for that person to agree obediently. Otherwise, the eldest sister won''t be soft handed and can only say bad luck. Of course, if these people want to hate, they will hate the woman who informs the eldest lady. That Li Min is really not a good thing. Liu Xi soon found several yards where Yin Zhu lived. Looking at the dilapidated yard, Liu Xi was very disgusted. However, several exquisite looking men in the yard came into Liu Xi''s eyes. These men were more and more beautiful, and they were Mei Lan Ju Zhu. They had different attitudes, different temperament, but they were particularly attractive. Yin Zhu looked at the young lady standing in front of his yard in consternation. Yes, Liu Xi made people feel that he was a young lady at a glance. Looking at the style, the clothes on his body and the seven or eight people he took behind his body, who would take so many people when ordinary people went out? Looking at the self accusation like those baby protectors, how could he not understand the identity of these people. Yin Zhu didn''t think he would know them. At this time, Yin Zhu came forward with doubts, "who are you looking for? Are you looking for the wrong one?" At this time, Liu Xi stretched out a finger and gently shook it, "I didn''t find the wrong place. I''ve been looking for this broken place for a long time. It''s really hard for me." When Liu Xi finished speaking, she took people directly into Yin Zhu''s yard. One of Liu Xi''s female assistants moved a stool in the yard to let Liu Xi sit down. Yin Zhu frowned and looked at the woman in front of her. The woman went into her house impolitely and ignored the owner. No one would like her. "You''d better make it clear what you want to do here, otherwise, don''t blame me for throwing you out." Yin Zhu can''t reason with people who don''t know basic manners. It''s useless for you to reason with such people. Liu Xi heard this as if to listen to a joke, can''t help laughing triumphantly, "Lao Bai, this man said to throw me out." Lao Bai is a young man who seems to be very knowledgeable. At this time, the man walks up to Yin Zhu and begins to introduce Liu Xi''s identity. It''s really frightening to say a series of identities, but it depends on whether people are willing to accept them. Yin Zhu looked at the young man who was still showing off over there and said impatiently, "please talk to me. I don''t want to know you, so I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. This man is good in any kind of status and has nothing to do with me." "Lao Bai, tell her." Liu Xi is obviously impatient and doesn''t want to talk to Yin Zhu. It''s said that one of the women''s wives is also their sister-in-law. This woman, with her height and appearance, can''t compare with herself. Yes, Liu Xi thinks she wants all these men. She doesn''t have any idea of robbing men. Anyway, she thinks she will make up for it with money. Anyway, she has money. That old white probably also saw many such things, so he said impolitely: "the thing is very simple, that is, our eldest lady has a crush on several men in your family, you offer a price, and then we take them away." Yin Zhu''s face turned green when he heard this, but Tengxiao, who just listened to Yin Zhu talking to these people, was very angry. Who can see that skinny woman? Hell, where does this woman come from? How can she see them? Tengxiao at this time has directly come out, "get out, you a few people get out for me." Looking at Tengxiao coming towards them, Liu Xi stepped back because of the pressure caused by his height. The man was really tall. Liu Xi''s bodyguards came forward at this time, and Liu Xi patted his little chest. Thinking that he was scared just now, he was very unhappy and said, "teach him a good lesson, I wanted to talk well If people want to rely on force, you can teach them how to behave, but remember not to break that face for me. " Liu Xi''s bodyguards are not ostentatious, they are all experts. It''s her father who pays a lot of money to hire them. If they don''t, they can''t, because Liu Xi is more likely to cause trouble. Tengxiao can''t help humming when he sees several people around him. Yin Zhu is also angry at this time. They don''t make trouble, and this person dares to come to the door. If Yin Zhu was afraid of their exposure before, what are they afraid of now with what Wang canming said? "Tengxiao, give me a rest assured fight, as long as no one''s life is OK." Yin Zhu also spoke directly. It''s really easy for them to bully. Tengxiao was worried that something might happen at the beginning. After all, there are laws in the world. Yin Zhu has always told them to be careful and not to hurt people. After all, their strength is much bigger than that of ordinary people. They are afraid that if they are not careful, they will hurt people.Now Yin Zhu says that he can hurt people. As long as he doesn''t hit the fatal place, he should not die. Liu Xi doesn''t feel much about it. The bodyguards around Tengxiao feel that Tengxiao''s momentum has changed immediately. They even feel a little depressed. The bodyguards are not stupid. It''s obvious that the other side is an expert, and they are still much stronger than themselves. Their own strength is not weak, the other side is much higher than themselves, the bodyguard at this time some retreat, at this time a person said, "Miss, this person is a master, do you think we have a good chat?" At this time, they have a vague feeling that they just want to kick the iron plate, and the young lady doesn''t want to accept such people. It''s too easy for people with such skills to make money. They really can''t make a lot of money even if they go underground. Why should they put down their self-esteem and talk to a young lady who can''t do anything. Liu Xi obviously can''t understand people''s words. At this time, she was very unhappy and said, "what''s the matter? So many of you can''t take him? Do it now. " According to Liu Xi''s idea, every one of his bodyguards is a master. Tengxiao is a powerful bodyguard. Where can he be so powerful? So many bodyguards can''t win one of them? When several bodyguards heard this, they secretly complained. However, when they got such a high salary from the Liu family, it was obviously impossible for them not to do anything. They could only bow their hands to Tengxiao with regret, "brother, I''m sorry." Tengxiao won''t say sorry to these people. He is very angry at this time. What did the damned woman say just now? She even wants to buy them with money. That''s what it means. There are a few stinky money who dare to insult themselves and refuse to agree. Besides, these people help to tyranny. Tengxiao won''t be soft on these people. Yin Zhu didn''t even look. Tengxiao was the first warrior of daze tribe before. How could his strength be poor? If we talk about the experience of fighting, Tengxiao goes out to fight with wild animals every day in order to survive, it can be said that it''s all a battle of life and death. Of course, these bodyguards have rich experience, but they can''t stand it. The strength gap is too big. Yin Zhu saw that Tengxiao was just spinning. Among the wrong hands, the people around Tengxiao had already laid on the ground, and one by one they were either holding their legs or holding their hands to howl. No one could stand up with good hands and feet. At this time, Liu Xi was already stupid. She really didn''t find Tengxiao was so powerful. You should know that her bodyguards were retired special forces soldiers. As a result, these people couldn''t beat Tengxiao. It was so powerful. At the beginning, Liu Xi only looked at Tengxiao''s face, but now she has some idea of Tengxiao''s strength. "You''re great." After a while, Liu Xi reacted and said happily. When Yin Zhu saw this young lady who was slow to respond, she had a headache. Shouldn''t normal people be afraid of this? As a result, people are not afraid to go up. "Go away, don''t wait for me to throw you out." Yin Zhu impolitely stops Liu Xi. She doesn''t want this woman near Tengxiao. At this time, Liu Xi said with a smile: "you are his sister-in-law, so I don''t want your man. I want him to give it back to you." Liu Xi felt that he had stepped back, just for Tengxiao''s sake. Seeing that the young lady didn''t understand, Yin Zhu stretched out her hand to wring the man up and threw him out of the yard. "Get out of here, I won''t be so polite to you next time." At this time, several bodyguards helped each other to stand up. When they saw Yin Zhu gently lifting Liu Xi up and throwing him out, their eyes couldn''t help shrinking. Even if Yin Zhu was tall, a woman could gently lift an adult woman. This is definitely not an ordinary person. If they want to think about the strength of Tengxiao, looking at a person tall and big, their body might be training Come, think of a group of big guys in this yard, a few people can''t help headache. Of course, Liu Xi is their headache now, because it is obviously impossible for these big guys to play with Liu Xi. Now they have to find a way to laugh at Liu Xi''s ideas, otherwise their lives will not be enough to play. "Thank you for your kindness. The eldest miss will come here. A man named Li Min sent the eldest miss to come here on purpose. We will persuade her." The head of the bodyguard obviously saw that Tengxiao had let them off the hook. If Tengxiao were a little more ruthless, they would have lost their lives. Thinking of this, they told them what they knew. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 Yin Zhu can''t help grinding his teeth when he hears this. Li Min is really persistent. It''s a deliberate attempt to make trouble for them. Yin Zhu thinks that he is too kind. Otherwise, how can Li Min have the courage to do this all the time? It''s obvious that the lessons he received before are not enough and the cost is too low, so people keep looking for trouble for them, because they are not afraid of them. Leihe couldn''t help coming out at this time. "Those women are so annoying. What do you say those women like about us? They don''t understand us at all because of this face?" Reich really doesn''t understand how those people are so superficial and how they can look at a face with a partner? In the orc world, if females are looking for partners, we all look for powerful ones. Who can find good-looking ones? Can good-looking ones serve as food? In the orc world, if you don''t have some strength, you can''t even eat and drink. Who will superficially look for good-looking people? People in this era have problems. Yin Zhu can only smile bitterly. It should be said that the two worlds have different levels. Survival in the orc world has become a problem. Naturally, everything is based on survival. This world is rich in materials and relatively developed in economy. When people are able to eat, wear and warm, they will pursue other things, such as spiritual things, to find good-looking objects It is a kind of spiritual satisfaction. "And the girl today is just insane. Why does he think he has money? We''ll go with her. She''s sick." Leihe said angrily, especially the natural look on the woman''s face, especially the one who intends to intimidate himself later. He would be even more angry. "Well, the good thing is that Bai Kun went out and completely solved the problem of our identity. Now we are not afraid of the threat of these people. We have nothing to worry about. As long as we don''t break the law, we can do anything else. We are not afraid of offending people. It''s not good for that person to come back and throw people out." Jono said very simply. Fortunately, they let Bai Kun go out in time. If there was no news from Bai Kun, they would be afraid of their hands and feet. They would not dare to be manipulated. Even others would doubt their identity. Only if they were fearless, others would shrink back. "That''s true. Bai Kun works very well, but it''s better to solve that Li Min for me. I really think this woman is disgusting, and her heart is too dark." Cheng an says helplessly. You know, at the beginning, Bai Kun punished two people, and Lin Qiu was just a little better than Li min. that''s all. Lin Qiu and Bai Kun also left a telepathy on them. If Lin Qiu was malicious to them, he would be punished. Lin Qiu gave up, but Li Min was persistent. I don''t know what''s in his mind What are you thinking about? Would you rather destroy what you can''t get? This heart is long crooked. In Yin Zhu''s words, it''s three outlooks. "According to Li Min''s temperament, we must do some bad things. We can''t do anything against the law. Ask Bai Kun to hypnotize Li Min, set up the bad things that Li Min has done, and then put people in prison." At this time, Reich came forward to offer his opinion. This Li Min obviously offended them to death. Since he is the enemy, don''t be soft on him. Otherwise, there will be a lot of trouble in the future. Liu Xi is definitely not the first one. They want to live in peace in this small mountain village. At least in the past few years, they haven''t been quiet and steady. They don''t want to provoke people in the world, but they are not Because of Li Min, their arrangements are disrupted. In this way, once they make a move, they will let the other side never have the chance to fight back. Yin Zhu is also disgusted with Li Min at this time. Of course, they still have their own bottom line. They just check whether Li Min has the chance to break the law, and they don''t try to frame others. If they find something, even if they send Li Min to prison, it''s her own retribution. It has nothing to do with them. If not, they can learn from Li min They don''t believe that Li Min has no enemies or dislikes. Yin Zhu then calls Bai Kun and tells him what happened here. Bai Kun hears that Li Min can even send messages to others to calculate himself. It should be the function of the heart clearing charm given by Wang canming before. Otherwise, according to his previous expectation, Li Min can''t carry out anything as long as she has a bad heart. After all, what she wants to do, she will take a breath if she wants to Wang can Ming is not to blame for this. After all, Wang has a good intention, isn''t he? but Li Min is so busy. Since she shameless, the white lady has let her lose face. Don''t think that they can turn them around. Bai Kun went out of his way to talk to Li Min for a while. Then he made Li Min go crazy in public. Bai Kun saved some face. Instead of letting Li Min take off his clothes, he made Li Min scratch a man in the street. He didn''t do anything else, but that was enough for Li min. Bai Kun clearly sees Li Min''s indignation and shame after he wakes up. He thinks this woman has no sense of shame. Li Min was so scared that she didn''t dare to go shopping with her elder sister. She ran to the house in a hurry, and then she and Cai cried and scolded bitterly, "damned Bai Kun, damned Bai Kun." Bai Kun looks at Li Min who doesn''t want to repent at this time. He doesn''t realize what''s wrong with him at all. If she hadn''t harbored evil thoughts, Bai Kun would not have come out at all."Li Min, how can you still repent? Do you think you are very powerful and dare to count on us? Miss Liu, you said that if Miss Liu was in our hands, and then the Liu family knew that all this was instigated by you, what do you think would happen to you? " Bai Kun follows Li Min into Li Min''s home. Li Min looks at Bai Kun who appears in her home. She can''t help but be afraid. Today''s sudden madness makes Li Min afraid. She doesn''t want to become a madman. Now she knows what kind of people she''s provoking. "You, what do you want to do?" Li Min thought that they were still in Yinjia village. She never thought that Bai Kun would follow her to her city. "Shouldn''t I ask you what I want to do? I''m going to bypass you and leave a little mental imprint. It''s just a precaution. I''m very generous, but in the end, you treat my kindness as my bullying and want to deal with us all day. So I can only solve the follow-up problems. If I don''t solve them, I don''t have any way. I hate trouble. " Bai Kun holds his chest in both hands and says coldly that this person will be afraid of himself. Bai Kun laughs. "You, what do you want to do to me? It''s against the law to kill." Li Min looks at the intention of killing in Bai Kun''s eyes. She can''t help but say something in fear. Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, as if he was mocking Li Min, "how can I do such a thing to kill people? You don''t deserve to dirty my collection. Besides, there is a saying that life is worse than death. Why do you say I have to kill you? I want you to become a psycho? In this way, I let you watch consciously, but can''t control your body, and then watch yourself go crazy. All the people around you think you are crazy. Do you think this idea is good? " Bai Kun smiles wickedly. When Li Min hears this, she can''t help shaking. Even if she was crazy before, she lost her sense completely and didn''t feel it at all. Even if she felt humiliated afterwards, it was only afterwards. If she had reason to watch herself do shameless things, how could Li Min bear it? In the future, other people will look at themselves with colored eyes. Even those she looked down upon before will look at themselves with pity. How can Li Min, who has always been superior, bear it. Bai Kun can''t just talk without doing. There''s no deep feeling in his own experience. Bai Kun smiles at Li Min, and then Li Min finds that he''s very sane, but he can''t control himself to walk towards Bai Kun. "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong." This time, Li Min really did not dare to go to Bai Kun for their trouble. What kind of male god is this? It''s a devil. Bai Kun looks at Li Min coldly at this time, and then gives her instructions to seduce her next door neighbor, who has a wife and whose wife is at home at this time. The natural consequence is that Li Min is scolded by a man and slapped by his wife for several times. However, Li Min also looks at the male neighbor very affectionately. Li Min is disgusted to death. The male neighbor is thirty or forty years old and ugly, but she can''t control herself. At this time, the nearby residents all run out to watch the excitement, and there is a lot of discussion around No one found that she was under control. Everyone was scolding her. The next door neighbor''s wife slaughtered her and scolded her for anything ugly. Li Min couldn''t even defend herself. Bai Kun let Li Min have a good experience of the consequences, which let Li Min back to the room, "how do you feel?" Li Min looked at Bai Kun resentfully at this time, "you are trying to destroy me. I just like you. How can you do this? Where do I have the face to live here? " Bai Kun can''t help but smile when he hears Li Min''s sophistry. Li Min really knows how to sophistry. If it wasn''t for her own misdemeanor, he would have nothing to do with Yin Zhu at home. Why should he go to this place. "It''s cheap to tease people first. If you don''t have your own malice, I don''t care about you. For people like you, I can squeeze you to death with a finger." Bai Kun said with disdain that in the orc world, such a person has long been unable to know where to die and turned into ash, which is bound by the law of the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 At this time, Li Min really regretted what Bai Kun had done to her. She thought that Bai Kun had nothing to do with them. After all, the people who were hiding in the small mountain village could have so much ability. She never thought that Bai Kun ran out and could find her and make her lose face. Li Min really regretted that he didn''t offend them, but regretted himself She is so arrogant that she didn''t know the details of the enemy. If she knew that Bai Kun was so powerful, she would think of a good way to deal with it instead of being approached by Bai Kun with resentment. "How about going to your company again tomorrow? By the way, take some photos and upload them on the Internet. Aren''t you short of men? No matter whether people like it or not, they want to take it by force. I''ll let people all over the world know whether your will is good or not. How about loving men and satisfying you? " Bai Kun looks at Li Min''s pale face and smiles wickedly. Hearing this, Li Min shivers. At this time, she can''t help kneeling in front of Bai Kun. Li Min can''t hold on any longer. If it''s really like what Bai Kun said, people all over the world will see her hook men. Even if she is very open in private, she can''t accept that all people look at her with colored eyes, let alone now She has worked hard for decades to get to this stage, and she is also proud of it. If it''s destroyed, Li Min really doesn''t know how to survive in the future. Li Min has done some immoral things, but because she has the means and contacts, she has never failed like this. This is the first time that she mentioned iron plate, or she is in such a mess. Li Min never knew what fear was before. This time, she realized that the most important thing is that Bai Kun has inhuman power, which is not what she can resist. "I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. I promise I''ll be good and never provoke you again. Please let me go. Please forgive me for my grandfather''s sake." Li Min''s face was pale at this time, and she said with a scared face. Bai Kun looks down at Li Min with contempt. Li Min''s whole body is crumbling under Bai Kun''s high-pressure mental power. She can''t even kneel down. Bai Kun puts too much pressure on her. Li Min is afraid again at this time. Where on earth did she come from at the beginning? She thinks this person is useless and can''t be bullied. They all blame Bai Kun for their easygoing in the village Bai Kun early made this momentum, she dare to provoke it? "Please, please spare me. I know I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong." Li Min crawls on the ground. Bai Kun just looked at it indifferently and didn''t say a word. However, the more silent he was, the more depressing it was. Especially Li Min, who knelt there and didn''t know what his future was, suffered more, even more. Li Min doesn''t know how long she''s been kneeling. When she looks up again, Bai Kun has left. Li Min doesn''t even know when Bai Kun left. She wants to get up from the ground, but she finds that her legs are weak and she can''t get up. Li Min looks at the closed door with resentment. She hates and resents her inability to do anything to make herself suffer such humiliation. The wife next door yelled in front of her before, and all kinds of ugly words are still in her ears. Li Min feels that her face has been torn off and thrown on the ground, and she can''t pick it up. After a long time, Li Min came back to her senses. At this time, she called Wang canming in a hurry. At this time, she didn''t want to take revenge on Bai Kun. She just wanted to ask for help. She couldn''t bear the feeling again. In fact, as long as Li Min has no malice towards Bai Kun, she will not do anything if she wants to save herself. In the middle of the night, Wang canming had just finished chatting with his senior brothers. He said that he seemed to have found a hermit family, and the other side was quite good. Wang also planned to visit Bai Kun''s family in Yinjia village later to see what the family was like. Wang can Ming has a phone call from Li min. seeing this call, Wang can Ming is disgusted to hang up at first. Wang can Ming doesn''t want to take care of Li Min, who is a pure self inflicted person. However, Li Min perseveres. Wang canming thinks for a moment and pulls the other party''s mobile phone black directly. As a result, Li Min immediately changes a phone number and calls. Obviously, unless Wang canming turns off the mobile phone, she will still call. At this time, Wang canming asked helplessly, "Miss Li, what do you want? I''ve said all your things, and I can''t solve them." At this time, Li Min was crying on the other end of the phone, "master, please help me. The man named Bai Kun is coming again. I, I can''t control myself. Master, please help me, or master, if you have any more powerful teachers, please help me introduce them. How much money is available." When Wang canming heard this, he couldn''t help sighing. Let alone that he has already known Bai Kun, he treats him as a friend. He has been in contact with Bai Kun for an afternoon and has come to see that Bai Kun is a very rational person. He won''t go to Li Min''s trouble for no reason. In other words, Li Min''s level is really not worth Bai Kun''s help, unless Li Min comes to himself It must have been Li Min who was trying to kill himself. Otherwise Bai Kun would have done something wrong with Li Min, which is a joke. At this time, Wang canming said very directly and simply: "Miss Li, let me tell you this. Bai Kun is like us. His strength is much higher than mine. Neither my teachers nor I want to offend him. You asked for it yourself. As long as you don''t do it, Bai Kun still doesn''t like you. How are you? Do you have to make trouble? Baikun is kind-hearted. In other words, most of them kill you. You don''t think it''s hard to kill you. For people like us, it''s too easy to kill you quietly. Don''t treat baikun''s kindness as indulgence, or you will regret it sooner or later. This is my advice to you. If you have any backhand, I suggest you withdraw it quickly. Your money is mine They don''t see anything, that''s all. Don''t look for me if you have nothing to do in the future. " Wang canming finished and hung up.His words have been so clear. If Li Min doesn''t know how to live or die, he deserves to die. In fact, he had made it clear before. He didn''t expect that Li Min would come to him again. He probably couldn''t find anyone else. He just wanted him to have the ability or know someone like that. But why should he offend a family for people like Li Min? Even if there are not many people in that family, it''s also a family, not to mention that there are not many people practicing now, Bai Kun This family can also be regarded as a force. Li Min looks at the phone that has been hung up. She is so angry that she throws the phone directly on the floor. Then she blows the things in her home to the ground. After venting her anger, Li Min looks at the mess in her home. She can''t help holding her head and squatting on the ground, sobbing. How can she live like this. Wang can Ming won''t help herself. She has to find other masters. Wang can Ming is useless. Otherwise, how can she say that? But it also shows the strength of Bai Kun and his group. On the other hand, when Liu Xi was frustrated, he had already taken a group of his bodyguards to the town for treatment. Bai Yichen, Liu Xi''s assistant, looked at Liu Xi with some headache and said, "Miss, this group of people is obviously not simple. Do you think we should go back? Last time, the Third Master said that his company had some beautiful newcomers? Why don''t we go back and have a look? " Bai Yichen said that the third master is Liu Xihao''s brother. His family has an entertainment company, so there are many beautiful men. As long as Liu Xi likes them, the other party will bring new people to Liu Xi. At this time, Liu Xi looked at Bai Yichen contemptuously. He gently wiped his fingers with a handkerchief in his hand. He said with disdain, "the goods of the old nine companies are just like that. It''s no fun to trade them around. These people are more interesting than them." "Of course, these people must be more personality than those new people, but they are not good, and they are also violent, and they are not proper. I''m afraid to hurt you, aren''t I?" Bai Yichen said carefully. Liu Xi hummed coldly at this time, "what''s the point of being as good as a dog? I want to find a man, not a obedient son. What do I want to do so obediently?" When Bai Yichen heard this, he couldn''t help wiping his sweat. He knew it would be like this. The eldest lady is often more frustrated and more courageous. She doesn''t like some people who are not challenged. In fact, those in the past are nothing, but the problem is that they are different from those in the past. "Miss, I know what you mean, but it''s hard to deal with these people. Today''s one has cleaned up Zhu Yan. Most people don''t have such strength. I think that Li Min is upset and kind-hearted. Maybe she offended her some time. She deliberately asked someone to plot against her." Bai Yichen said that Zhu Yan is the leader of the bodyguard. If Liu Xi doesn''t understand Zhu Yan''s strength, Bai Yichen, who invited them, is very clear. One person will clean up all of them. You can think about how high the strength of those people is. "Li Min dares to count me, unless she doesn''t want to live." Liu Xi said contemptuously, obviously did not believe what Bai Yichen said. Bai Yichen nodded. Li Min really didn''t have the courage. Li Min should not be able to deal with these people by himself, so he wanted the eldest lady to deal with this group of people, but he didn''t expect that they were too strong, even the eldest lady couldn''t stand it? But Bai Yichen didn''t dare to say it. He knew that once he said it, Liu Xi would die here for the sake of face. The best way was to persuade people back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 But Liu Xi is not so easy to get rid of. In Liu Xi''s words, she finds funny people. How can she give up so easily? Besides, for the sake of Jono and his party, she has come to this shabby mountain village. If she wants nothing, Liu Xi is so aggrieved. If she doesn''t get something, how can she be reconciled. Bai Yichen can''t help but have a headache when he hears this. This young lady is not good at all. She has to make a scene no matter what. She doesn''t look at the movement, but there is someone behind her, so she is not afraid. "Why are you here all the time ready to give up my idea? Do you think I can''t provoke those people, or what?" Although Bai Yichen''s meaning is very obscure, he and Liu Xi are not idiots. How can they not understand it? He will hear Bai Yichen always call himself back, and Liu Xi can''t help but be unhappy. Hearing this, Bai Yichen could not help wiping the sweat from his head and said in a hurry, "how can I, there is no one in the world that can''t be provoked by a young lady." Bai Yichen is very clear about Liu Xi''s temperament. The more he can''t do it, the more he wants to do it. If he opposes it, it''s not good to arouse Liu Xi''s interest. "The young lady also saw it. This man is just a rude man, and they still have some strength. Zhu Yan is useless. What should they do if they hurt the young lady regardless?" Bai Yichen said carefully, and he also felt that the men didn''t value their eldest daughter. Especially when he said the identity of the eldest daughter, he didn''t care. Either he didn''t know Liu''s group, or he had no fear. Liu''s group is so big, and the family''s industries are all over the country, not to mention many of them are Liu''s How can you not know the eldest lady about the things you produce? That is to say, you have no fear. That''s the only way to make people afraid, OK? The identity of their eldest daughter is over there now, and the other party is obviously more mysterious and powerful than them. Bai Yichen doesn''t worry about anything else. He is worried about Liu Xi''s safety. If Liu Xi has an accident, Liu''s family won''t talk about revenge. First of all, he, who follows Liu Xi, can''t feel better. Liu Xi nodded seriously when she heard it, and then touched her buttocks, which were hurt by falling. Those are really out of proportion. She was thrown out for the first time. In the face of such a powerful person, she really needs a bodyguard. "Zhu Yan, they are injured. It''s useless. You''ve found me more powerful bodyguards. It''s better to defeat those people. Money is not a problem. I want those who really know martial arts, not these soft guys." Liu Xi said angrily. Bai Yichen''s face turned white when he heard this. Zhu Yan''s skills are very good. It can be said that they are also excellent in bodyguards. If you want to find the kind of bodyguards Liu Xi said, I''m afraid you need to find master guwu, but most of them are not too poor, and they all have their own ideas. Where would they like to be bodyguards It''s OK for the other party to respect people. The problem is that the first lady never knows how to respect people. He''s afraid that when the bodyguards come, he won''t be able to protect the first lady. He strangles the first lady. You know, Liu Xike has the ability to kill people. It''s a pity that Bai Yichen didn''t dare to say a word of these words. At this time, he carefully considered and said, "that family has obviously practiced martial arts. Ordinary bodyguards are afraid that they are not their opponents. If they want to beat them, they are afraid that they will go to find someone who can know guwu." When Liu Xi heard this, he said impatiently, "didn''t I say money is not bad? If you have money, you can''t get people. " Bai Yichen nodded. It''s true that people can be invited if they have money, but it''s hard to say whether they are good or not. It''s hard to invite masters with good conduct. Looking at Bai Yichen''s bitter gourd face, Liu Xi couldn''t help laughing, and then said with disgust, "you''re useless. You won''t go out to publicize it. There''s an ancient martial arts family in Yinjia village. They have practiced very strange skills and are very powerful. You can boast about it again. Those martial arts practitioners don''t like to compete with each other. Now they come here to see it If you take the money, it is estimated that more people will come. " Liu Xi is spoiled by the Liu family, but no matter how spoiled, there are still some scheming, otherwise the Liu family will not rest assured to leave her outside. Bai Yichen nodded when he heard this. It''s a big truth. Those masters really like fighting. If they hear this, they will come. After all, the Liu family is a big family, and some people will believe what they say. In this case, Bai Yichen went out to make arrangements. As for the people in Yinjia village, Bai Yichen also asked people to make a good inquiry, at least to make it clear. Before, he just thought it was a small place, and they could easily convince people, but now he has to make it clear. Although Yin Zhu said that he had sent the Liu family away at that time, people in the village still knew what happened here. At this time, the village head could not help running to find Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, I know you are not ordinary people. When you came to the village, Yin Ping brought you. I believe that boy would not bring a person with problems to his hometown to harm the villagers, But today, we are still a little afraid. Can you give me a definite word, that is, can you make less trouble? " When Yin Zhu heard this, he understood the village head''s idea. After all, if something happened here, the village head would be affected. Not to mention the villagers'' peaceful life for decades, Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said, "village head, you can rest assured that we won''t do anything against the law. Today''s incident is just a joke, that is, someone takes a fancy to my brother My younger brother, who is still relying on his wealth and power, intends to rob people by force. It''s not our fault to make such a fuss. My brothers are too attractive. " When Yin Zhu said this, he was helpless.Jono, they are attractive now with only one face. If their abilities are reflected, will they be more attractive. Yin Zhu said that there are always all kinds of coquettish goods to rob her husband. What should she do? When the village head heard this, he nodded, "OK, I know it in my heart. Yin Zhu, if you want me to say, you sister-in-law, you should help them with this earlier, so that people outside will not worry about it." As long as there''s no problem with Yin Zhu''s identity and no trouble, he''ll be relieved. He doesn''t care about so many other things, but what Yin Zhu said doesn''t mean. Her partners are quite attractive. If you want him to say that he knows he''s hiring, he''ll get married early. That''s not nothing. You say that one piece of fat is hanging over there, while the other is a person who has been greedy for fat for a long time. Who won''t grab it? When Yin Zhu heard this, he really didn''t know how to answer. How could it be possible to find a woman for his husband? The village head saw that Yin Zhu didn''t want to answer and didn''t say much. He was not one of them. People didn''t want him to do anything. Besides, young people now have their own ideas and may not be willing to listen to the words of the older generation. It''s better for him not to talk nonsense, so as not to make people bored. "I''m afraid that the young lady named Liu Xi is not so easy to stop. What do you think I should do? You say you are so attractive one by one. I''m really happy and annoyed. " Yin Zhu said helplessly. Leihe said at this time: "or I''ll go to them and get rid of them, or learn from Bai Kun and give them spiritual hints to let them go far away." "Just wait." Yin Zhu thought for a while and said, "this Liu Xi is not Li min. if they use the way to deal with Li Min to deal with Liu Xi, will Liu Xi lose face and make trouble for them like crazy?"? Yin Zhugang has just checked the identity of Liu Xi on the Internet. This is a rich man. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be watched by such a man-machine, so as to avoid making any guns. The more important thing is that if the other party really fights with him, Yin Zhu worries that they will not have any privacy and will make people discover their secrets. After all, Liu Xi has money and can make people twenty Four hours on your own. In addition, Liu Xi was very overbearing at the beginning and said that she wanted to take care of him. If he came here aboveboard, Yin Zhu didn''t think it matters. If he came here for intrigue, Yin Zhu said that she was not afraid of it. She took the move. For the moment, it''s better not to use the spirit to suggest that. Let''s see what Liu Xi would do first. Jono nodded, this is really, there is no need to provoke each other, there are still more powerful people in the world than them, if the other party invited powerful people to deal with them how to do? Let''s see first. Of course, they won''t be weak. They will be bullied by anyone. Bai Yichen is willing to pay. All the information on the surface of Yin Zhu and his party appears in front of Bai Yichen. Bai Yichen looks at the empty identity information, which is fake. These seven people of different gender are all orphans, and then they are all powerful. They happened to be together a few months ago in Yinjia village. What''s so coincidental? It must be Fake. As for Bai Yichen from Yin Zhu''s parents, he also made an investigation. Then he found that Yin Ping had nothing to do with these people in the past, as if he had a relationship with them a few months ago. Then Yin Ping sent them back to his hometown and went back. He said that if they were really relatives, how could they not contact each other for decades A few of them have identity problems. Will they do it by Yin Ping''s hand? After all, many people are willing to help you as long as you are willing to give money these days. Bai Yichen wants to check again. After all, he has to check again for the safety of the first lady. However, Wang canming just arrived at Yinjia village at this time. They just know the Liu family. Then Wang canming said that this family is the same kind of people as himself, so there is no need to check again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 When Wang canming saw Liu Xi and his group, he was still very puzzled. How could this young lady come to such a place? This person has not always had eyes on his head. How could he come to such a place? Bai Yichen is overjoyed to see Bai Yichen. As Liu Xi''s personal assistant, he knows a lot of contacts of the Liu family. Wang canming is not an ordinary person. What ordinary bodyguards can''t do is to ask him to solve it easily. Before, he was worried about Liu Xi''s safety. There will be this person, but don''t worry about it. "Master Wang, how did you come here? Did someone invite you?" Wang canming is usually invited to do something that ordinary people can''t do. Is there something dirty in this place? Bai Yichen is afraid of these things. Wang Chan Ming shook his head and said, "no, I''m here to visit some Taoist friends." Bai Yichen suddenly looks at Wang canming. Is there a master in this place? Maybe he can get to know each other. It''s also a network. Wang can Ming has no time to ask for help. "I don''t know where the master''s friends are. Then we''ll prepare a small gift to get to know each other." Bai Yichen said with a smile that he would like to know more talented people. It''s more of a connection. As for gifts, this money seems to be small money in the eyes of the Liu family. Wang canming is embarrassed to hear this, because he doesn''t know Jono and his family. He just wants to come here to have a look because he knows Bai Kun. He doesn''t know how his family is. "I''m a family member who came to visit my friends. I''m not very familiar with them. Maybe I''ll take you there after I get to know them. You know, some of us have a very strange temper. How about when we get to know each other?" Wang canming thought for a while and said, "don''t take anyone with you, or it''s hard to get into trouble.". Bai Yichen nodded when he heard this. It was clear that Wang canming didn''t want to take them to meet people. However, he didn''t want to take Wang canming if he didn''t want to. Wang canming then asked curiously, "by the way, how did you come here? I don''t think you look very well At this time, Bai Yichen said helplessly: "you have heard our young lady''s preference. There are several beautiful men in a small village nearby. Our young lady has taken a fancy to them. As a result, they should have practiced ancient martial arts. Our bodyguards are not rivals." Is there a beautiful man in the nearby village? Wang can Ming can''t help but be stunned when he hears this. You know, Miss Liu has seen many beautiful men. It''s hard to impress her. It''s not that there are no beautiful men in the small mountain village, but there are only several. The probability is very small. In addition, all the bodyguards around Miss Liu are injured. The bodyguards around Miss Liu are not ordinary people. They can beat them to death Wang canming is still a beautiful man. At this time, he can''t help but have a clatter in his heart. It won''t be so coincidental. "Are the beautiful men you are talking about over there in Yinjia village called jonoreh?" Wang canming asked carefully. Bai Yichen was very surprised and asked, "how do you know?" When Wang canming heard this, he couldn''t help but hold his head. Then he looked at the bodyguards who broke their hands and feet one by one. He didn''t know Liu Xi''s methods, but he heard that Liu Xi was a bully, and the people who practiced Taoism were not soft. It''s strange that these two bumped into each other and got good results. "Do you know them?" Bai Yichen asked carefully at this time. Wang sighed at this time, and then said, "they are the Taoist friends I''m going to visit this time. Can you tell me what you''ve done?" Wang canming doesn''t care. He doesn''t know what he thinks. Unfortunately, he can''t. He really doesn''t like Liu Xi. But Liu Xi''s father is a good man. He even has a very good relationship with an elder of their clan. In addition, as long as he passes by the Liu family, the Liu family takes care of him. It doesn''t matter. Bai Yichen''s face turned pale when he heard this. He thought that those people were only good at learning ancient martial arts, but Wang canming''s words directly overturned his idea that they were practitioners of Taoism. You should know that the practitioners of Taoism are different from those of ancient martial arts. The practitioners of ancient martial arts are only good at their skills, but they don''t go beyond that range. There are different kinds of practitioners of Taoism What kind of means can''t be afforded by ordinary people at all. Bai Yichen couldn''t help laughing bitterly at the thought of their brave and arrogant running to other people''s home. However, at this time, he didn''t have time to regret it. He hastened to tell all the things he had come here, and he didn''t dare to hide them. People who practice Taoism can''t offend them at will. "Master Wang, are they very good? Can you talk to me? " Bai Yichen could not help saying at this time. At this time, Wang canming said helplessly: "the problem is that I''m not familiar with them, and I just know them. As for their strength, they are more powerful than me. They can be Dharma protectors in our sect." Foundation building is almost the top power in the secular world. The cultivation speed in the secular world is very slow. Those people will not come out. "Well, well, they won''t take revenge on the first lady, will they?" Bai Yichen said anxiously. In fact, compared with the first lady, no matter how much trouble she causes, she will be protected. If they have an accident and the other party is very strong, I''m afraid they can only admit bad luck."I don''t think so. I didn''t do it at that time. Now if you don''t provoke them, you won''t do it. I''ll talk about it later, but I wonder how you know them when they are hiding in the gully." Wang canming said that he would not have known about Bai Kun if it wasn''t for Li min. where did Liu Xi know about them? Their news is too well-informed. Bai Yichen quickly told the source of the news and everything. Knowing that this matter was related to Li Min again, Wang canming wanted to say that Li Min really kept killing himself. It was not enough to offend Bai Kun''s group of people. It was his intention to offend even Liu Xi''s family. "Your eldest lady is acting as a Spearman. Of course, Li Min doesn''t know that they are monks. He just thinks that the other party is more powerful and he can''t clean up himself. If you want to ask your eldest lady to clean up people, Li Min has a bad heart. You can do it. You go back and persuade your eldest lady that they are not for her to play with. " Wang canming said simply. Bai Yichen nodded to show that he knew. Bai Yichen then told Liu Xi the news he had inquired about from Wang canming. Liu Xi was still in a daze when he heard the news, and then nodded his head with great understanding. It is also that only those who practice Taoism have that kind of worldly temperament. Although Liu Xi loves to play, she also knows what kind of people she can provoke and what kind of people she can''t.bai Yichen persuades him After a while, Liu Xi said that she knew what she had in mind. After hearing Liu Xi''s words, Bai Yichen was very happy, "that young lady, let''s leave tomorrow. This small place is very poor, and many things can''t be bought." Bai Yichen just wants to run away from this place now, so that no one can settle the accounts after autumn. When Liu Xi heard this, he gave Bai Yichen a white look, and then said, "why should I go?" Bai Yichen said, "no, miss, don''t you think you know?" Isn''t that meant to leave? Liu Xi rolled a white eye, "I said know, does not mean that I am good to leave, not easy to meet a I like, I always have to try." Hearing this, Bai Yichen said with a sad face: "Miss, I didn''t say that person is not suitable for miss." When Liu Xi heard this, he sneered, "I''m not stupid. I know what you mean. Don''t worry, I won''t force them by means. I want to pursue them openly. It''s OK. If I don''t try, I''ll back out. That''s not my style." Bai Yichen can''t help but relax a little when he hears this. As long as he doesn''t use means to calculate, he just pursues to try, which should not offend people. "Which one do you like, miss?" You know, there are several beautiful men over there. "The one who threw me out today is Tengxiao." Liu Xi said with a smile, that tall very fierce, looks a little scary, but very masculine, she likes. Bai Yichen couldn''t help but cover her face when she heard this. She was humiliated by others for what she had done. She obviously didn''t like her, or even hated her. It would be better to choose another one. It''s just the beginning of hell, or she has never suffered setbacks for so many years, so it''s counter psychological What happened? "By the way, Li Min dares to count me. You can arrange for me. No one can count me." When you think about Li Min''s contemptuous tone of Tengxiao, Liu Xi hums coldly. She doesn''t dare to speak to the monks in this tone. Is Li Min''s face fearless? Bai Yichen nods. This is the end of Li Min''s good life. This time, it''s good that he didn''t cause any big trouble. It''s also good that Wang canming came quickly. If all the bodyguards invited by him came, and things got worse, Bai Yichen could not help shivering. In that case, Mr. Liu would tie him up and send him to those people for disposal. It''s good. Bai Yichen doesn''t like people like Li Min either. Li Min''s heart is too dark, and Liu Xi is not a good person. She is willful and overbearing, but she does everything in front of her. She never plays the means behind her. Even if she wants to force the other party to surrender, it basically makes you unemployed. If she can bear it, it''s OK. Other intrigues have never been used. Moreover, when the young lady plays with a man, they have at least the capital and strength. No matter whether they are willing or not at first, they will give a large sum of money as compensation when they dump someone. As for Li Min, what Li Min can give people will be calculated behind their back, which is despicable and shameless. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 718 Yin Zhu was still thinking about when the young lady would come back. As a result, Wang canming took Liu Xi and they came to the yard again. Qiao Nuo looked at Wang canming warily at this time, because he felt different from the previous bodyguards? "Why, the former bodyguard can''t do it. You don''t think it''s OK to change a person, do you?" Yin Zhu said with some disdain. When Wang canming heard this, he quickly stood up and said, "you are Yin Zhu. I heard Bai Kun say that you misunderstood. We are not here to make trouble. My name is Wang canming. I''m here to visit you. As for Liu Xi, I happen to know her. I know that she has made a little misunderstanding with you, so I brought people here." Wang canming looks at several people in the yard. They are all stronger than himself, but the smallest one should be the same as himself. The strength of this family is quite good. Fortunately, Baiji and Mengji are not here at this time, otherwise Wang canming will be surprised. Wang canming, Bai Kun said that people are honest and have a bottom line, but they can make friends with each other. In addition, they really need a person to hand over the people in the cultivation world. Wang canming is very suitable. "Well, come first." Although I don''t like to see Liu Xi, I still give Wang canming face. Liu Xi''s eyes have been attracted by Tengxiao, who is standing on one side. She runs to Tengxiao''s side with a smile. Tengxiao looks at the woman who runs to her side, and her face turns black. Before, he made fun of Bai Kun and Leihe''s swaggering, provoking Li Min and Lin Qiu. As a result, the face fight is very fast. Won''t this young lady take a fancy to him? "Your name is Tengxiao, right? I''m sorry about the other day. I''m really rude, but I like you very much." Liu Xi said with a smile. Tengxiao''s face turned black when he heard this, "I don''t like you. I have someone I like." When Liu Xi heard this, he was not angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "it''s OK, as long as I like you." She has some ways to deal with things. Of course, Tengxiao''s identity is different from theirs. They can''t use those means. It''s very good to say that she hasn''t bothered to chase someone. Yin Zhu looks at Liu Xi sticking to Tengxiao as soon as he enters the door. There is something uncomfortable in his heart. This woman is so obvious that she doesn''t even have the most basic cover up. "Tengxiao, don''t talk to people who don''t matter." Yin Zhu said unhappily. Tengxiao left decisively after hearing this, even Liu Xi didn''t care. Liu Xi then turned to look at Yin Zhu, "you are too stingy. I apologize. Besides, you hurt my bodyguards that day and threw us out. I didn''t say anything. How could you care so much?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "Miss, it''s you who are here to trouble us. Why do you want me to welcome you? Who are you? You are rich, but we don''t want your money. What qualifications do you have to show me your face here? If it wasn''t for Wang canming''s face today, I would tell you to go now. " Is this young lady not beaten by the society? Otherwise, how could she be so arrogant. Wang can Ming can''t help laughing when he hears this. Liu Xi really needs to teach her a lesson. She plays with other people''s feelings. It''s just that she does a good job. It''s not too much. It''s just that she will offend people she can''t afford sooner or later. Bai Kun''s family seems to have a bottom line and kind-hearted, so it''s good to let her touch the wall. Liu Xi is very clear about Wang canming''s position, so she doesn''t care too much about what Yin Zhu said. Instead, she smiles and says, "I know. I apologize, but I like Tengxiao. I want to chase him." When Yin Zhu heard this, he could not help covering his head, and then said, "is Tengxiao not clear? He has people he likes. He can''t be with you. Besides, we are not people of the same world at all. We can''t have an intersection with you. " Since Liu Xi knows people like Wang canming, she should be very clear about what she means. When Liu Xi heard this, he nodded, "it doesn''t matter. I know that monks will find a Taoist partner with the same ideals, not ordinary people like us, but it doesn''t prevent me from liking him and chasing him. There are many people I like. Maybe I won''t like him after a while." Yin Zhu looks at Liu Xi with silly eyes at this time. Is it really good for you to be such a scum, miss? Yin Zhu also wants to say that she has several friends and is a bit of a scum. However, compared with this young lady, Yin Zhu thinks that she is a good person. At least she likes them from the beginning to the end and wants to be responsible for them all her life. Liu Xi is really a kind of player. She can come if she likes and dump if she doesn''t like. Maybe Yin Zhu''s vision was too obvious. Liu Xi shrugged and said, "don''t look at me like that. I''m not scum. I don''t have to step on several boats. I really like it. It''s just a short time." After that, Liu Xi was a little embarrassed. "How short is the prescription?" Yin Zhu is really curious. Liu Xi thought for a moment and said, "the longest seems to be a year and a half, and the shortest is more than a month?"When Yin Zhu heard this, he didn''t know what to say. Is this young lady called love? It''s just fun, okay? "It''s cheap for you to like it like this. You''d better not like us." Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said, but it can be seen from Liu Xi''s eyes that there is no deep love in Liu Xi''s eyes. It''s a kind of feeling to like Tengxiao. Tengxiao gives her a little fresh feeling. It''s estimated that she has never seen this type of love before. It''s impossible to say love. At least this will be able to say these problems with her so frankly, it should not be love, just think of this young lady from thousands of miles to meet beautiful men, Yin Zhu do not know what to say. "Why do you say that I like you? Besides, I always say that I am sincere. Who knows if I will last my whole life this time? You can''t ruin my marriage all my life." Liu Xi said very seriously that she had checked the information of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is Tengxiao''s sister-in-law, so she was willing to say more to Yin Zhu. For the rest of her life, Yin Zhu''s mouth is smoking. It''s better to pay less attention to her, so that she won''t know the heaven and earth. After Wang canming leaves, she will throw this young lady out. She doesn''t want to deal with people who don''t have a clear mind. Wang can Ming couldn''t help but cover his face when he heard this. The eldest lady lived so wantonly, or she wouldn''t say it openly. He sighed helplessly at this time, "Qiao Nuo Yinzhu, you don''t have to worry about Liu Xi. She is just like that, but she is still straightforward and has no black heart. Don''t worry about her. When I leave, I''ll take people away ¡£¡± Although Bai Kun''s family seems to have a good temper, no one can guarantee that they will get angry after being entangled. Without seeing Li Min, Bai Kun gave a mental hint. Liu Xi can''t leave this thing on him, so the best way is to take the person away when he leaves. Wang canming also said that he wanted Yin Zhu not to be angry. Liu Xi would not stay here for a long time. He also wanted Yin Zhu not to worry about Liu Xi. Liu Xi almost didn''t jump up when he heard this, "Wang canming, who are you to me? What qualifications do you have to take me away?" Liu Xi also wanted Wang canming to speak for him, but he turned his arm out. "If you don''t want to, I''ll call uncle Liu immediately, and then someone will come and take you back." Wang can Ming said indifferently. If it wasn''t for taking a lot of money from the Liu family, he really didn''t want to take care of it. Sure enough, there would be no free lunch at the end of the day. If he had eaten it before, can''t he pay it back now? Liu Xi was silent when she heard this. She knew her father''s temperament very well. If she knew that she had provoked so many powerful people, she would be bound home at home for the first time. "Wang canming, are you like this? I didn''t do anything wrong But Liu Xi''s voice is not so loud. Because Wang canming is a man, Yin Zhu doesn''t plan to greet him all the time. Qiao Nuo has changed here to greet him. Yin Zhu is already fighting with Liu Xi at this time. "Miss, it''s OK for you to enter our house. Do you see our height and our skills are good, so if you win me, I''ll let you enter this house, OK?" Yin Zhu said that she was willing to teach Liu Xi to be a person. When Liu Xi heard Yin Zhu''s fingers crackling, he didn''t know what Yin Zhu meant, but let alone, it was a bit frightening. Liu Xi counseled quickly, "I won''t fight or fight with you. Besides, I have bodyguards to fight, so I don''t need to do it myself." She''s not stupid. She can''t be abused. "You are very self-conscious. This time, for the sake of being bewitched by others, I won''t care about you. And don''t stare at other people''s men. Otherwise, someone will settle accounts with you. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Yin Zhu finished and patted Liu Xi on the face. Liu Xi can''t help but squint at Yin Zhu''s back as he strides away. How can she feel that Yin Zhu seems to be jealous, but isn''t she Tengxiao''s sister-in-law? Then why did she threaten herself just now? Does Tengxiao like something that has something to do with her? Does she help? Liu Xi thought for a moment, shook his head, and then said, no matter what, she still wants to try, anyway, Wang can Ming in her will not have anything, Liu Xi said that when the wave or waves. If Yin Zhu knew Liu Xi''s idea, she would vomit blood. In fact, she could see this time that Liu Xi wanted to say that there was no love. Wang canming said that he wanted to take her away, but he didn''t object. This is because of the changes in the identities of both sides. Liu Xi knew that it was impossible for her to be with Tengxiao, even if she tried her best. It might be intentional or he wanted to be angry Yin Zhu? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 719 Qiao Nuo introduces Wang canming into the house. Wang canming glances at the surrounding environment. The house and the surrounding environment show that the place is very poor. How can the Bai Kun family choose this place to settle down? If we want to join the WTO, why don''t we just go to the big cities so that we can have a better understanding of the WTO and live a better life. If we really like the environment in the mountains, isn''t it better where they originally lived? Of course, everyone''s choice is different, maybe they have to join the WTO, but they don''t like to deal with people, so they choose this gully place. Bai Kun just contacted Wang canming, but he didn''t know each other''s character. On the surface, Wang canming is still a good person, so Jono won''t relax his vigilance. Who knows if Wang canming is looking for an opportunity to know where their base camp is, or whether he has seen through our identity? We should be careful and vigilant. Anyway, both sides are still in the stage of distrust Yes, it''s better to be careful. After a group of people sat down and introduced each other''s identities, Wang canming said with a smile, "I ran into Bai Kun in a city, and then I knew your existence, so I wanted to come and visit. I hope you don''t take it amiss." Jono said with a smile: "we have been living in seclusion for a long time. We haven''t communicated with people outside. We can''t even keep up with the development of the outside world. In fact, we also want to have a good chat with Taoyou. We used to build cars behind closed doors. As a result, the number of our people is getting less and less, and our accomplishments are getting lower and lower. So we decided to go out and make a change." Jono said right and wrong. Wang canming is very happy to hear this. Nowadays, there are not many people who practice Taoism. As long as they are not devious, they are willing to have more contact with each other, and the Jono family is safe for the moment. "It''s true that we can''t build a car behind closed doors. We still need to walk around, especially when we don''t understand something. We can communicate with each other. When we get home, we can contact each other by phone. If we don''t understand something, we can communicate with each other." Wang can Ming is very easygoing. At this time, Liu Xi took a serious look at the people in the room. These people are much more beautiful than the photos Li Min took. The photos can''t understand the temperament and momentum of this person. However, these beautiful men will soon have nothing to do with her. Liu Xi is not happy to think of this. However, he is a playful person and still has some discretion. Yin Zhu looks at Liu Xi''s eyes and teeth. Does this woman like her own one again? Yin Zhu looked at Wang canming, who had a good talk with Qiao Nuo. Then he grabbed Liu Xi''s hand and said, "come on, the young lady is coming to the countryside. There must be many people I don''t know. I''ll take you for a walk. You''re the only man in the room. I''m sorry to stay there as a woman." Yin Zhu said, regardless of whether Liu Xi would like to or not, directly to pull people away. Wang canming saw that he was still worried. Jono said with a smile, "brother Wang, don''t worry. Yin Zhu won''t do anything to Miss Liu." As long as the other party does not provoke Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu will not do anything, but Yin Zhu''s jealous look is really cute. Liu Xi was directly put out of the door by Yin Zhu, and then Yin Zhu left Liu Xi in disgust, "look at you, aren''t you the one who has read all the beautiful men? How come I haven''t seen a man before. My eyes are going to fall off. " At this time, Liu Xi simply admitted, "there are two kinds of beautiful men. One is what I can get, and the other is what I can''t get. Naturally, I need to see more of them." When Yin Zhu saw Liu Xi admitting that he couldn''t get it, he was going to let it go. He had to say that he didn''t know what to say about Liu Xi''s aboveboard appearance, but he didn''t hate it. "I don''t understand, miss. Are you playing all day long? Isn''t that empty? Why don''t you find someone who really wants to live with you? " Yin Zhu sighed. She felt that the young lady was too empty and insecure. Otherwise, who would like to change all the time. "Sincerity, sincerity can be worth a few money. If I stand out and say that I want to find a partner, it is estimated that all of them will say sincerity to me in a circle. It''s useful." Liu xileng hum. "Did you suffer from any emotional trauma, so you are what you are now?" Yin Zhu can''t help but ask curiously, after all, there are many stories about rich and powerful families. When Liu Xi heard this, he gave Yin Zhu a white look. "With so many stories, it''s right to say that there are more stories in your hermit family. You don''t mean that there are only so many people left in your whole family. I wonder that you have lived in the mountains for so many years. That is to say, just a few of you, a woman and five men, lived together. I saw Tengxiao you before Still very angry, you won''t be together, will you Yin Zhu''s face froze when he heard this. This young lady is too sensitive. When Liu Xi saw Yin Zhu like this, it couldn''t be true. She just cheated. She couldn''t help laughing. "You still laugh at me. You''re pretty much the same. But you''re just as good-looking as you are. You''re just as good-natured as you are. How can you take them in? Is it because you''re rare?" After hearing this, Yin Zhu grinds his teeth. It''s not that rare things are precious. The orc world is really like that. So what? Those are his friends.Seeing Liu Xi smiling, Yin Zhu is not ready to go on with this woman. Yin Zhu turns around and is ready to leave. At this time, Liu Xi grabs Yin Zhu and says, "what are you running for? Don''t you mean you want to take me to the village for a stroll? That''s how you left the guests in the middle of the road? What about your manners? " "What kind of guest are you?" Yin Zhu can''t help saying that. At this time, Liu Xi was very proud with a smile, "are you angry? As for you, I said I would not rob men from you. You should appreciate me, but I think you should be careful. Now that you have come out, you should know that there are many women outside, and there are all kinds of styles. You really don''t have a chance to win. I played so many men, There''s a way to deal with men. Do you want to learn it or you''ll have to be sad if your man runs away one day? " Yin Zhu is really a little annoyed. At least she is always one-on-one in front of outsiders, which will be exposed by Liu Xi. Her face is really hard to hang, and her eyelids are really sharp. She can see the truth at once. "Just you, a man can''t stay, and you want to teach me?" Yin zhuleng hum, she has several men, and she still doesn''t capsize. What does Liu Xi compare with herself and teach her? Liu Xi originally wanted to make a routine remark, but by the way, he saw a joke. As a result, Yin Zhu reacted so quickly. It''s not funny. "I want to stay. As long as I go out, there are a large number of people, much more than you. I just don''t want to. After all, I can''t afford to eat too much. I have a small waist, which can''t compare with you. I can''t break it." Liu Xi finished and sighed bitterly. Yin Zhu couldn''t help grinding her teeth when she heard this. Her waist is not thin enough. Now she can still see it. She is a bear. Even if she becomes a human, her waist is thick. That''s why she is thin. If she is fat, it will become a pillar. Even if Liu Xi beat himself up, he would drive a car by the way. "Apart from smashing people with money, what else do you have? If you have no money, and that man will follow you, I''m different. At least those men are the kind who will never change to me." Yin zhuleng hum. "I''ve never seen women before? Any piece of shit will be treated as a treasure. When you see the colorful world outside, you can say that to me again. " Liu Xi said impolitely that if she didn''t want anything, she would lose to such a woman. Even if this woman is a monk, what''s the matter? Anyway, she thinks Yin Zhu can''t match her anywhere. When Yin Zhu heard this, he jumped to his feet and gritted his teeth, "I''m just a piece of shit. Tengxiao want me too, but they don''t want you. In this way, you''re not as good as a piece of shit." Yin Zhu wants to say, come on, hurt each other, who is afraid of who. When Liu Xi heard this, she gasped, which she really couldn''t compare. "Why don''t you talk? Can''t you bear it?" Seeing that Liu Xi didn''t speak, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing happily. At this time, Liu Xi hummed coldly, "hum, there''s no CP in the world that I can''t tear down. I''ll bring a group of beautiful boys and girls back. I want to see when you can be proud." Liu xileng hum, she has nothing else, but more money, and then more ways to annoy Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu was speechless when she heard this, and then she looked at Liu Xi with wide eyes, "do you like to block me so much?" Yes, this young lady has given up Tengxiao and others, and now she is deliberately blocking her. "Yes, I''m glad. Do you have the ability to bite me? Besides, you don''t mean those men are devoted to you. You are afraid of temptation. You should thank me for testing their sincerity for you. " Liu Xi said with a smile. "Why don''t you dare to try? Do you know you will lose? So I dare not even have a try? " Liu Xi used the method of provocation. When Yin Zhu heard this, he simply shook his head. "It''s useless to motivate me. You don''t know what they''ve experienced with Jono, so you''re not qualified to say anything. I believe that no one can replace their feelings for me, just don''t want to see other women give us trouble." Liu Xi looked at Yin Zhu and said confidently. To tell the truth, she saw such a person for the first time. Although she had many boyfriends, she had all kinds of people. Everyone said that she was devoted to her, but she didn''t believe it. So Yin Zhu did more harm than her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 720 Wang canming talked with Qiao Nuo for a long time. After getting familiar with each other, he took Liu Xi with him. He didn''t stay much in Yinjia village. Yin Zhu looked at Jono curiously, "what did you talk to Wang canming about? What do you think of this man? " Jono reached for Yin Zhu''s nose and said, "I haven''t asked you how you talked with that young lady. I don''t think that young lady is easy to get along with." Yin Zhu shrugged at this time and said, "that young lady is OK. At least she doesn''t use private means. She has a little bit of a strong temper, but her character is OK. She doesn''t like it or dislike it. This person is at least much better than Li Min''s class." Qiao Nuo couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "Wang canming also said something about the young lady and told me not to worry about Miss Liu. He would take people away and promise not to bother us again. It seems that Wang canming''s clan has a very good relationship with the Liu family." "What did you talk to Wang canming about? You haven''t said that yet. " Yin Zhu sat next to Qiao Nuo and asked. Tengxiao also sat next to him. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing. Apart from trying to find out where we came from, I just want to know why our cultivation is. I didn''t say it, and I didn''t ask for it. People seem to be modest. In addition, I made a registration for the identities of several of us, saying that any monk who wants to walk in the secular world has to register. It''s also a number in the heart of the country I agreed. Anyway, it''s just an identity registration. You don''t have to worry about our identity problems when we go out to work. He wants to introduce us to their clan, but I didn''t agree. Our identities are different. It''s better not to have more contact with these people. For the moment, I don''t think we should provoke those monks. If we don''t cause trouble, we won''t come to them We''re in trouble. " Jono said with great certainty. As for whether Wang canming will come, it''s still unknown for the moment. "This time, Bai Kun is really wrong. If it wasn''t for Bai Kun, we wouldn''t know that there are monks in the world. Besides, we don''t have no cards at all. We also have Bai Ji and Mengji. I''ve got an identity for Bai Ji and Mengji, only that their accomplishments are equal to ours. Wang canming has no doubt." Bai Ji and Meng Ji have a good relationship with Yin Zhu''s family, but Yin Zhu is sure that if they have a conflict with Wang canming, they are definitely on their side, not only because of Bai Kun, but also because they are from the same world. No matter how different Bai Ji and Yin Zhu feel, they are all family members here, which is why Bai Kun chose to go with Yin Zhu. According to Jono''s conjecture, the strength of Baiji and Mengji should be similar to that of the world''s experts. Of course, he has never seen the world''s most powerful Yuanying expert, but it is not too far from Baiji Mengji. You should know that Baiji and Mengji are two people who can destroy most of the Orc world, and even the way of heaven are afraid to be on guard. Their strength will not be too bad. "Well, if you have something to do in the future, I''ll give you a white sacrifice." Yin Zhu said happily. When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and pinched Yin Zhu''s pretty nose. "If you let Bai Ji hear you like this, be careful that he will settle with you." "If he comes to me to settle the accounts, I''ll let Bai Kun go." Yin Zhu said that he has a way to deal with Bai Ji, so don''t be afraid. When Jono heard this, he laughed and felt happy. Knowing the world''s top power experts, Jono really felt a little relieved. At least he was not in a weak position. Of course, they could not always rely on their own, so they had to work hard. "Well, I Miss Bai Kun a little. I don''t know if he''s done with his affairs. When will he come back? Will he play wild outside? I don''t want to come back." Yin Zhu whispered. "Yin Zhu, we are just in front of you. You always think about Bai Kun. With you, how can Bai Kun not come back? Your guy will not let you go all day long. He finally left. Yin Zhu, you just think about her. Why don''t you think about us?" Xiao Jin came out and said sour. Xiaojin always thinks that he is the most favored one. After all, Yinzhu always whispers to him. Basically, Yinzhu agrees to everything he says. Then Xiaojin finds out that Yinzhu has changed his mind. After baikun wakes up, Yinzhu''s heart is on baikun. "Yin Zhu, you have changed your mind. You don''t love me any more. I think that when people were ready to give their lives for you, you did this to me." Xiao Jin finished, covered his face and sobbed. He was very sad. When Yin Zhu heard this, he looked at Xiao Jin with some guilt. "Xiao Jin, don''t be sad. I still love you. It''s not that Bai Kun is far away. I miss him a little more. Don''t be sad, or I''ll accompany you next. I''ll leave Bai Kun behind and ignore him." Xiaojin doesn''t have much time to come out. Yin Zhu is willing to coax Xiaojin more. "Go to cheat ghosts. You say you don''t want to. It''s wrong to think about it all the time. You''re not cheating ghosts. You''re cheating me?" Xiao Jin''s mouth was flat in grievance. When Yin Zhu heard this eyebrow, he took Xiaojin''s hand and pulled it down. Sure enough, there was no sadness, no tears at all. This guy was really sad, and he would refute her. He was more and more proud."Xiao Jin, you are flattered." Yin Zhu reaches out and pinches Xiao Jin''s cheek. Xiaojin was torn down by Yinzhu and pretended to cry. She was not sad. Instead, she looked at Yinzhu with a smile and said, "do you spoil me, Yinzhu?" Looking at Xiaojin''s bright eyes, Yin Zhu can''t help but feel soft hearted. Such a beautiful man who will be coquetry with you, how can he not spoil, spoil. "I don''t spoil you, you are going to heaven, OK?" Yin Zhu rolled his eyes. Tengxiao shook his head at this time, "Yinzhu, we have no problem with our identity. Can we take the bus next time, and we can go to see our parents? My parents have been away for a long time. I miss them strangely. " Tengxiao is very clear that Yin Zhu is very concerned about Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling. Even though everyone basically makes a video call every other day, Tengxiao still wants to. Tengxiao knows that he can''t be as coquettish as Xiaojin, or as quiet as Chengan, or as clever as Jono and baikun, or as infatuated as Leihe, so he is the only one who can do it What we need to do is to start with our parents. Tengxiao would chat with Yin Ping every day. He would pick out what happened to them and tell Yin Ping, so that Yin Ping could feel at ease and have a deeper relationship with himself. Leihe can''t help but roll his eyes when he hears this. Who says Tengxiao is a big fool? He is absolutely anxious with him. This big fool knows how to flatter his father-in-law. Yin Ping is most familiar with Tengxiao among his sons-in-law now. Besides, Tengxiao has learned to complain, but he inadvertently said that Tengxiao is tainted and not sincere enough for Yin Zhu. Then this guy expressed his grievances with Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling, and he also said that he really repented. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling gave him an hour''s thought lesson, saying that Yin Zhu has forgiven Tengxiao and should not poke Tengxiao with this thing all the time Heart, that will affect everyone''s feelings, also said that Yin Zhu is only one, so many husband''s son-in-law in some aspects is really aggrieved by Leihe, but since they choose to go on like this, we should get along with each other, anyway, it''s a long, long paragraph, Leihe doesn''t know what to say, besides, Tengxiao''s heart is so fragile Weak is just taking the opportunity to speak ill of him. "Of course, when we have the rice harvest here, we''ll go to our parents and send some to them by the way." Yin Zhu grows a lot of rice here, and they can''t finish it by themselves. In addition, Leihe went to Houshan to get a wild boar. Yin Zhu put most of it in his backpack and planned to give it to his parents. During this period of time, Leihe and his family would go hunting in the mountains, but they were all catching some pheasants, rabbits and so on. It was the first time that they met a wild boar. "Yinzhu, I heard the old people in the village say that there are many fungi in the forest in autumn. Let''s get some back for parents to eat, especially some wild ones that can''t be bought outside. Parents will like them." At this time, Leihe joined in. Tengxiao can''t do this kind of filial duty to his parents alone. He also has to do it. Besides, he is always filial to the old man. "Good." Yin Zhu said with a smile, looking at Cheng an standing on one side with a plate of pastry. Without saying anything, Yin Zhu could not help but feel soft, "Cheng An, how can you stand there and make something delicious? Bring it to me." Cheng an heard Yin Zhu call himself, laughing and took his cake in the past, "Yin Zhu, this is the colorful cake I just made, do you want to taste it?" Chengan has made great efforts in cooking, and indeed has some talent. At the beginning, Chengan made simple mung bean cake, red bean cake and so on. Now she has learned to use all kinds of fruits and vegetables to make beautiful and delicious cakes. Yin Zhu reached out and picked up a colorful peach blossom like cake. The five petals, one petal and one color, were very beautiful and exquisite. Yin Zhu tasted it, not to mention the taste of the cake was very good. She directly put out her thumb, "it''s very good. Cheng''an, your craft is getting better and better, and you can be a chef in the future. You learn all these online. Do you want to go to a special restaurant How about your school? " "No, I''ll just study at home. I don''t want to leave Yinzhu." Cheng An said with a shy smile. Looking at such a good Cheng''an, Yin Zhushi is saying that she won''t let Cheng''an go. In addition, the last time Yin Zhu promised to go for one year, Cheng''an leaned closer to Yin Zhu. What Yin Zhushi has accepted in her heart is that one year''s time is just too much for her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 721 Leihe looks at Yinzhu and touches Chengan''s head with a smile. He can''t help but turn a white eye at Tengxiao. Look, they are fighting to death. As a result, Chengan is cheap and Yin Zhu doesn''t do anything. However, it is precisely because Yin Zhu has a steelyard in his heart that their family can maintain such a balance. The rule engraved in the bones of orcs is not to hurt the female, but not the male. For now, Jono and the five of them can get along so well. Apart from Jono''s constraints, it''s also because Yin Zhu has a sense of propriety. Even if he pays more attention to one person for a while, he will never ignore others. At least the fairness is not obvious Yes, there are. "Ah, it seems that my charm is not enough. Yin Zhu doesn''t feel for me. Jono, what if I''m out of favor?" Leihe held his chin and said, why didn''t Yinzhu blush for him and his heart beat faster? Yin Zhu was a little funny when she heard this. She grabbed Leihe''s hand and said, "if you go out for a walk, you can cause a lot of butterflies. It''s not attractive enough. How much charm do you want? I''ll catch butterflies for you all day." Leihe said unhappily when he heard this, "for me, Yin Zhu is the only butterfly. The others are stinging bees. Who attracts them?" Leihe said with disdain. Yin Zhu can''t help humming. She''s so jealous that she can''t resist. After comforting this and that, she''s just like an old scalper. Yin Zhu thinks that she wants to kill this bad atmosphere, or she''ll be tired to death one day. "Do you know the difference between butterflies and bees? I see you have not learned recently, but learn to fight for jealousy, is it too idle, is it not enough to live in the field, or is the learning task not enough? " When Leihe heard this, he hugged Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, do you dislike me? It''s said on the Internet that they won''t be jealous, which means they don''t love each other at all. I love Yin Zhu deeply He loves Yin Zhu so much, how can he not be jealous? When Yin Zhu heard this, she was not touched by the confession. She only felt that there were three black lines on her forehead. At this time, she could not help gritting her teeth. "In the future, she would not learn those messy words on the Internet, nor would she go to see these things." "But I think that''s right. Do you think I''m bored and don''t like me, Yin Zhu?" Leihe looks at Yinzhu pitifully. "What''s more, everybody''s watching. Why do you think I''m watching even Jono?" Reich pulled Jono out. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help staring at Jono, who was standing on one side. At this time, Xiao Jin had already slipped away, and quickly released the culprit. He didn''t carry the pot for Jono. "Jono, you are the right husband. You should lead and manage them well. How can you follow these nutritious things? Jealousy is the devil. You are not allowed to learn these bad things. If you are so jealous one by one, I can''t pacify you so much. Do you want to kill me?" Yin Zhu stares at Qiao Nuo with big eyes. Qiao Nuo looks so steady. Who knows that he takes the lead in looking at these nutritious things. Jono can''t help coughing when he hears this. Then he turns his head and looks at Leihe in disgust. It''s useless. He provokes Yin Zhu and drags him out of the bag. "Yin Zhu, don''t be sad and angry. In fact, it''s just to have a look. After all, this world is different from the orc world. You grew up in this world, and your three ideas are given by this world. Don''t we want to know what you think? Want to better stick into your life, close to your soul, so I went to see the world''s love stories, proverbs and so on, really have a look, you see I have seen, do not, is not Leihe, read want to learn, but also learn not three or four, they want to get your attention, in fact, you are too doting on them, you are willing to take care of him If you don''t want to, just tell him to go away. Why coax him to be tired of himself? Don''t be angry. As for our relationship, you don''t need to worry about it. We will deal with it ourselves. You are too kind and careful to us Jono carefully gives Yin Zhushun hair. Jono stares at Leihe fiercely at this time. Leihe remembers it. He kindly asks everyone to learn how to love Yinzhu. As a result, this guy learns to be a little wolf dog, but now he''s sitting in a row. If he doesn''t beat him back, he won''t call Jono. Leihe looked at Jono embarrassed at this time, and then hugged his fist, saying that he really didn''t mean it. "I know what you mean, but Jono, our situation is different from that of the world. You don''t have to learn it. You don''t learn it very well. In fact, I''m not angry. I''m just afraid that I will lose control in this situation." After all, people''s jealousy is the most uncontrollable, before those few really will not be like this, very easygoing, but this single up the idea of fighting, that''s not the same, Yin Zhu afraid that one day he can''t balance them, when she is toward no one, she doesn''t want to face that day. Jono nodded, then took Yinzhu and gently touched her hair. "Yinzhu, you don''t have to worry. You won''t lose control. I won''t let that happen. What''s more, we just want to make you happy. At the beginning, we were more responsible, and we were always fighting for the life of the orc world, but we didn''t give any help You live a good day, not to let you enjoy a love, we want to give you the best, now here life is stable, everything is good, so we want to give you the best, we are willing to pet you, hold you, let you feel that you are happy, happy, you don''t because we a few people noisy, and anxious, we used to live like that Now that I''m alive, how can I destroy the quiet and good life now? You just think too much. I love you very much, Yin ZhuLei hetengxiao and Cheng''an, hearing these words, all of them came together. "Yin Zhu, we are just teasing you. We want to make you happy, but we don''t give you pressure. If you really don''t like it, I won''t say those words next time." "Yin Zhu, to tell the truth, I want you to accompany me more, but I will never be sad and angry because you accompany others, because I know that even if you accompany others, you still have me in your heart, and you will not leave me, so I will not be jealous, and I know that when you accompany me, other people will think the same way. When do you see us Because you blushed with other people? Have you had a fight? We''ve been here for decades. Now if you change a little, you''re afraid. Yin Zhu, you don''t trust us enough. " Qiao Nuo sighed and held Yin Zhu, some helpless, but also some angry. In fact, Yin Zhu is not angry, but she is worried. However, when she hears Jono''s words, she doesn''t know how to put her hands. In fact, she knows that her anger is also her own rudeness. She has provoked so many men, so she should find a way to deal with them, instead of forbidding them. It''s not that she doesn''t trust each other enough, plus herself Not confident enough, back to the earth, in just a few months, Jono has attracted too many girls, and those girls are very good, but she is one V five, she is wrong, and then this is not an ostrich. "I''m sorry, Jono. I''m sorry, Tengxiao Leihe Chengan. It''s my fault. I''m not confident enough. In fact, as long as I''m fair and just, it''s useless for you to do anything. However, you''re so excellent one by one, which makes me confused. I can''t control myself, and then I''m eccentric. It''s really a sweet burden." Yin Zhu soon wanted to open, she said with a smile. She wants to do so much, and she can''t stop looking at it. Jono is so excellent. No matter where she can go, she will earn money. Of course, she is not strong enough. She should try her best to be a queen, such as learning from Liu Xi. As long as she is strong enough, how many men are not things. If she is confident enough that she can control them, is she afraid that others will go? Maybe she needs to learn from Liu Xi? In this way, Liu Xi, the eldest lady, is not so annoying. Jono can''t help laughing when he sees Yin Zhu for a while, but Yin Zhu is not smart enough, but it''s a good thing. It''s good not to get into a corner. "You said, you are holding us in your hands, but you are still worried that we will run. We won''t run. We can''t escape from your Wuzhishan." Jono reached out and pinched Yinzhu''s pretty nose. "Of course, it took me a lot of effort to get the most beautiful men like you. How can I make a profit on others?" Yin Zhu said with a smile, obviously in a very good mood. Leihe hugged Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, you almost scared me to death just now. I want to comfort you and hug you." Yin Zhu tilted his head and looked at Leihe. Leihe was like a wolf dog. In fact, it was very good. Yin Zhu held Leihe in his backhand and patted him on the cheek. "With your thick skin and big heart, can you be scared? It''s a good way to pretend to be poor. " Tengxiao shakes his head, then turns around and goes out. This busy day has just begun. Seeing Yin Zhu''s happy appearance, Yin Zhu likes it. Does he want to learn it? But it''s enough to have a little wolf dog. It''s useless for him to learn. He has his own style, so he doesn''t learn from Leihe. Cheng an puts down what he has in his hand and is ready to continue to study his pastries. Recently, Cheng an sells pastries in the town every time he goes to the market. Although he doesn''t make a lot of money, Cheng An is very satisfied. He will continue to work hard and become a chef. A year will soon pass, and a good life is waiting for him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 722 Everyone said everything. Yin Zhu looked back and saw that these people were fighting for favors. However, some of them had never quarreled with each other because of this matter. Yin Zhu felt relieved after seeing it. Besides, being held in favor by all the people made Yin Zhu feel like he was in love when he was young. Think about her and Jono. When they get to the orc world, they almost decide what kind of love there is. Although they get along well after marriage, they don''t have so much time to fall in love because of all kinds of things after marriage. Is she making up for it now? In this family, they spoil themselves one by one. Yin Zhu thinks that he is still kind-hearted, and there are steelyards in it. In addition, he is old and calm. Otherwise, he will not be able to fly. Sooner or later, he will be spoiled by them. When Jono heard Yin Zhu say that he was old, he couldn''t help laughing and pinching Yin Zhu''s cheek. "You said you were old. Look at yourself in the mirror and see how old you look like?" In terms of age, they are really in their thirties and forties, but they are very healthy and young in appearance. They look like they are in their twenties. Especially after they came to the world to absorb Yuehua cultivation, Jono realized that he could live hundreds or thousands of years, let alone them, according to his own physical function After training, their strength will increase, their physical function will be more, and they will live longer in the future. At their present age, it can be said that they are young. Yin Zhu can''t help laughing when he heard Jono say that he was a child, but their life span is really long. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu can''t help worrying about his parents. Yin Zhu knows that not everyone has opportunities for himself. Even if human beings have the ability to cultivate Taoism, it depends on their talents. Otherwise, the world is all about cultivating Taoism Yin Zhu knows that she can''t change these things, but she wants to try her best to prolong her parents'' life. At that time, Yin Zhu also asked Wang canming if there is any way. Wang canming said that he has no way but to take good care of the old man''s body as much as possible. They also have some good tonics in their hands, but they still can''t really prolong their life. Because she has been absent from her parents for more than ten years in the orc world, what Yin Zhu wants to make up for, let alone because of her own reasons, is that her parents are so old that they can copy their hearts. A few days ago, her brother Yin Zhi told her in the video that her parents are ready to start, but they are still struggling at this time, not because of her. Wang canming has no way. Maybe it''s because of his strength. When his strength is high, there may be a way. Because of this, Yin Zhu forces Qiao Nuo to work hard. Maybe they have a way when their strength is high. "Why do you think about our parents again?" Seeing Yin Zhu frowning, Qiao Nuo can''t help reaching out and smoothing Yin Zhu''s brow. He knows what Yin Zhu is struggling with these days. "Well, you say we don''t have such a long life span. Why can''t we give some to our parents? In fact, I know that our parents are different from us and can''t accompany us. But I''m still sad, especially when I was absent for more than ten years." Yin Zhu said with some sadness. When Jono heard this, he reached out and knocked Yin Zhu''s head. "You want to understand clearly, but you have to go to the top of your head. Your parents don''t want you to be like this. In fact, you can come back to see you again and know that you are well. They are happier than anything and more relieved than anything. We can be filial to the old people here now. Let''s be filial to the old people as much as possible It''s good that the old man is sad. " As for the problem of human life span, Jono doesn''t know how to solve it. He doesn''t give Yin Zhu any Utopian topic. In fact, Yin Zhu can figure it out. They are different from human beings, not to mention that they are now on the road of cultivation. They are doomed to be unable to walk together. They just want to figure it out, but they still can''t bear it. "Don''t worry, what''s our status? Let''s go back to the mountains to collect the elixir. When the time comes, there will be those good herbs. My parents will be in good health and live a long life." The arrival of Wang canming also makes Jono know the world clearly. There are also miraculous drugs in the world, but there are few of them. They are basically hidden in the mountains, and the miraculous drugs are guarded by powerful beasts. Therefore, to obtain the miraculous drugs, we need to transport Qi and strength. Jono said that they were really not afraid of wild animals, not to mention that they had run once before. Medicinal materials were naturally attractive to them, and they were very easy to find. Of course, as Wang canming said, the place where they ran before was deep mountains for ordinary people, but the place where they wanted the elixir was the kind of primitive forest, which was very dangerous and easy to find There are many poisonous and dangerous animals, even if the monks go there, they may die. Yin Zhu never underestimates the danger of nature. In fact, Yin Zhu naturally wants the elixirs. Yin Zhu says that they will go to have a look. Of course, not now. Yin Zhu thinks that his strength is not enough. He should practice more. When his strength is strong, he will have everything he wants. Besides, Wang canming says that there are elixirs in the mountains. Yin Zhu thinks that Where is the deep mountain? There should be some places. Unfortunately, Wang can Ming didn''t say anything about it. Wang can Ming must know what environment those elixirs grew up in when he was in a sect. If he didn''t tell them that he was afraid of being obtained by them, they had to look for them aimlessly. It''s not easy. It''s better to make friends with these sects, and then get the information from them, just don''t worry Now that the two sides have just come into contact, they will not say such important things for the time being. In retrospect, the most important thing is strength.Bai Kun Mie has come back, and Yin Zhu misses Bai Kun. Yin Zhu can''t help asking Bai Kun how well Li Min''s affairs are handled and when he will come back. The outside world is wonderful. Who knows if this guy will not want to come back after going out. Although the possibility is very small, he still needs to ask more questions and care more, so as to avoid Bai Kun being alone outside and thinking he is lonely. When Bai Kun heard that Yin Zhu urged him to go back, he couldn''t help smiling, "does Yin Zhu miss me? I''ll be back soon. " It''s really good to play outside. He eats a lot of food. Bai Kun is really dazzled. Although he has seen some things on the computer, there is still some difference between watching them with his own eyes and watching them on the computer. Now he has personally experienced them. The lure outside is very big, but it''s obvious that Yin Zhu''s lure is more energetic. Bai Kun was told by Yin Zhu that he wanted to play outside Go back to find Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is not alone. Who knows if he has been abducted by others after so many days. Bai Kun said that he had to ask Yin Zhu to reward himself when he came back from his hard work. There must be a harvest when he paid, right? Li Min''s affairs have been dealt with almost. Anyway, Li Min hasn''t dared to have any bad thoughts these days, but Bai Kun doesn''t intend to let her go like this. Li Min doesn''t dare to have bad thoughts these days. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but that she doesn''t dare. She''s afraid of being humiliated in public. Bai Kun has inquired into Li Min''s past. It can be said that there are no big mistakes, but there are no small ones. There are even violations of the law. Although it''s only a small mistake, the punishment is estimated to be only half a year, but it''s enough for Bai Kun. As long as Li Min goes in, even half a year, Li Min can''t continue to maintain his good personality and good work Suffer. Bai Kun says that he is a good person. Since the other party has broken the law, he naturally wants to let the police wipe uncle catch her. So Bai Kun learns to do a good job and sends the evidence to the police wipe station. When the police wipe the door, he finds that Li Min is doing something bad. Li Minzheng''s contact person is going to ask someone to destroy Lin Qiu. When Lin Qiu receives the news, she can''t help but be silly. She never dreamed that Li Min, a good friend and best friend, wanted to be destroyed. Why does Lin Qiu feel that she hasn''t done anything sorry for Li Min? Why does Li Min do this to her? After Li Min''s crazy saying, why do two people make trouble together and she is the only one suffering? Lin Qiu understands that Li Min is because Bai Kun hates her for their affairs. Lin Qiu can''t help sneering. Li Min is really a madman. You say that a woman is just because she likes someone and pursues someone. It''s not wrong, but because she can''t catch up It''s malicious to destroy each other. What''s wrong with Bai Kun''s punishment? What''s wrong with Bai Kun''s suggestion? Why didn''t she have an attack? Because she never had a bad idea about them. She wanted to give up if she couldn''t catch up with them. Anyway, she worked hard and didn''t regret it. But Li Min was so jealous that she was better than her To destroy her, Lin Qiu saw Li Min for the first time, and completely crossed Li Min out of his friends. Li Min will have such an end, it can be said that she deserves it. Lin Qiu goes away without looking at Li Min again. On the other hand, Liu Xi also asked people to find Li Min''s trouble at this time. After knowing that Li Min was arrested, Liu Xi did not hesitate to ask someone to sentence Li Min''s family. Liu Xi would not be soft hearted to Li Min, a person who makes use of herself. Why should she be soft hearted? This time, she was lucky. When she met someone who didn''t care about the Jono family, she was arrogant when she talked to Yin Zhu But Liu Xi knows that she has no chance of winning when she meets a monk, because the monk doesn''t value money at all, and there are many ways to deal with a mortal. Even if they know someone who has a backstage, they have to suffer at least. This time is really lucky. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 723 Bai Kun came back after he had dealt with Li Min''s affairs. When he came back, everyone could not help asking him how things were going in the big city outside. Although they all went shopping in the town before, the small town is a small town. Unlike the big city, they didn''t dare to go out shopping because they were worried about their identities. Bai Kun was the first one among them to go out We are naturally curious. When Bai Kun heard these people''s questions, no one answered them. Instead, he held Yin Zhu in his arms and understood his missing feelings. Then he let Yin Zhu go. "Yin Zhu, I really miss you." "Yes, I miss you too." Yin Zhu responds with a light smile. As for saying love words, Yin Zhu says that he has seen a lot, and his face is thick, so he is not embarrassed. Bai Kun immediately smiles brightly when he hears this. Then he takes out a gold necklace from his backpack and brings it to Yin Zhu''s neck. "Yin Zhu, I made it for you personally. Even this gold is mine. Do you like it?" Bai Kun also went to the city, only to find that people in this era like gold jewelry very much. It''s quite expensive. At least he can''t afford it, but it doesn''t matter. He can do it by himself. Anyway, he can do it by himself. He can spend some time on it. As for making item chain, he hasn''t learned it, but it''s hard for Bai Kun to make it. Yin Zhu looks down at the necklace in his neck. The gold content is not pure. In addition, at least the necklace is very large. Bai Kun says that he made it himself. Yin Zhu believes this. It''s just such a thick chain. It''s like a dog chain. At least Yin Zhu hasn''t seen several people with such a thick chain, but Bai Kun has worked hard to make it for her. Can she say no £¿ Looking at Bai Kun''s eyes shining, Yin Zhu can only say that he likes it against his heart. Bai Kun was very happy to hear this, and then said that he would go back to find a necklace. Anyway, it''s easy to find sand. He went to the jewelry store to see rings, bracelets, earrings and so on. These people said that they were five piece wedding sets. How could he make a set for Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu didn''t know that Bai Kun had this idea. If he knew, she would cry, so thick She just wants to hide her things. It''s impossible to bring them out without making people see jokes. Leihe can''t help humming when he sees that baikun is showing off. It''s just gold ore. baikun can do it as well. What''s the big deal? It''s worth money. He''ll get a bigger one than baikun''s. baikun''s stingy look is too stingy to be aggressive. Yin Zhu didn''t know that several of his partners had been taken askew by Bai Kun at this time. They all wanted to make jewelry for her, especially Bai Kun said that this is something that a married husband must buy for his wife, so they all wanted to make jewelry for her, and then they all wanted to compare each other and make themselves better. Anyway, when Yin Zhu finally received the jewelry, it was true I can''t laugh or cry. Is that what people wear? Is it human? Seeing this, Cheng an can''t help but bow his head. Every time he goes to the market, he sells cakes and saves a little money. He goes back to buy clothes for Yin Zhu. He can''t remember where he saw a saying that there is always a lack of clothes in a woman '' He had already prepared one when he was young, and now he has to prepare a custom here, so he needs it even more. He can''t give people the feeling of perfunctory. He cares so much about Yin Zhu that he naturally wants to give Yin Zhu the best. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that several of his friends are crazy about jewelry now. These guys think about what they are now. Most of the time, they want to give her the best, but Yin Zhu doesn''t blame them. "Bai Kun, you''ve got Yin Zhu in your arms and a gift. Will you tell me something about your going out?" Jono couldn''t help saying. Bai Kun glanced at Jono and said, "what can I say? What did I do before? Did I tell you all about the video? As for whether the city is good or not, I haven''t been here long. I''m not qualified to say anything. If you want to know what it''s like, just go out for a walk. Anyway, we have Wang canming endorsing our identity. There''s nothing to worry about. Why don''t you all go out? " When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help grinding his teeth. "In order to monopolize Yin Zhu, you''re going to cheat us all. It''s OK, but you can finish the work in the field by yourself. You have to collect the dishes. You''re not going to pull Yin Zhu to work in the field, are you?" The vegetables they planted before can already be harvested. Even the rice has to be fertilized at this time. How can baikun do it alone. Bai Kun couldn''t help shrugging when he heard this. He just said that. In fact, he knew it was impossible. "But if we want to go out and do business, we have to go out and have a look. After all, this place is too small for us to do business, so we have to avoid it." Bai Kun said simply. "Well, we still have a lot of basic knowledge that we don''t understand recently. If we go out to do something, we don''t think that we have learned something and that we are invincible." Jono can''t help humming. What they are learning now is just some common sense in life. Every day they work hard to absorb knowledge like a sponge, but it''s not enough. Jono also plans to learn the law of the world. Only by clearly understanding the rules, can they live a better life.When Bai Kun heard this, he didn''t refute it. It''s true. He still has a lot of things he doesn''t know. Now he just learned the most basic chatting with his mobile phone. There are also Internet search and many other things that he can use. It''s also in the stage of exploration, not to mention computers and all kinds of voice. This place is different from the orc world. The orc world is a kind of voice In this world, there are many kinds of languages alone. In business, they have to be careful of other people''s contract traps. Therefore, if they want to go out and gain a firm foothold, they really have a lot to learn. For example, this time, Bai Kun only queues up to buy tickets, and he doesn''t understand any other automatic tickets. Leihe nodded a few times. Looking at Bai Kun, the outside world should be wonderful. They need to work hard. Yin Zhu was very excited when he saw that they were ready to go out. In fact, they didn''t encounter any setbacks at all. This is very bad. They are powerful and don''t pay attention to ordinary people at all. They don''t know when they will be cheated. The orcs are very simple. This is very bad, especially bad Lei hetengxiao, Cheng''an three, Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun two are smart, don''t worry about Yin Zhu. As for the other three, they really need special training. Now they live in the village. The village is full of simple old people. They are relatively polite to Yin Zhu, so they don''t have any bad thoughts. But when they go out, it''s different. Leihe also says that those who want to be a star really go to be a star. There are many tricks in that circle. It seems that she has to find a way to get some bad news for them Next, or I don''t know if these people will be sold when they go out. Seeing Yin Zhu''s meditation, Jono walked behind him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "you all study hard. It''s as simple as the outside world. If it''s simple, Yin Zhu doesn''t have to worry about it. I think you''re all too optimistic. Before, I didn''t see too many people being cheated on the Internet. All kinds of people were cheated. Even if they cheated money, some were cheated Taking body organs, you are too naive, I think I need to give you a lesson Yin Zhu can''t help but smile when he hears what Qiao Nuo said. Qiao Nuo is very good. He has a heart to heart with her, and immediately thinks of what she wants to say. Reich several heard at this time can''t help but some embarrassed said: "Jono, don''t have to, we''re not so stupid." After hearing this, Qiao Nuo hums coldly, and then looks directly at Bai Kun. Bai Kun glances at them contemptuously, then nods with Qiao Nuo. These two should have reached an agreement. Yin Zhu can''t help but wonder how Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun will deal with Tengxiao three. "By the way, Bai Kun, Bai Ji, they have contacted you. They have been gone for many days in a flash, and there is no news." Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Bai Ji also brought a phone when they left, but Bai Ji didn''t mean to explain to Yin Zhu. Anyway, don''t talk about the phone, there''s no message, but Bai Ji should contact Bai Kun. Bai Kun shook his head, "except for sending me a message at the beginning, saying that they went to the mountains to look for their baby, there was nothing else." Yin Zhu told Bai Kun about the departure of Bai Ji and Meng Ji in the video before. Bai Kun doesn''t worry about them. He has high strength and is still an old fox. What''s to worry about? But I don''t know where the waves are. What to say for the sake of my son, in fact, I''m not going to be smart. When Yin Zhu heard this, she couldn''t help but gasp. She was quite willful, but what could she say? Besides, if the two really had something to do, they would definitely run back or send a message back. Maybe it would harm who. Baiji and Mengji are really going to harm others. They are still in the mountains. At the beginning, Baiji just wanted to dig some good medicinal materials and sell them for money. He was really short of money. Whose elder asked for money from the younger generation? It''s a shame. Especially when he and Yin Zhu were not at peace, he didn''t dare to speak out loud. He wanted to make a lot of money and give it back Yin Zhu, then he can look up and be a man. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 724 After Wang canming left Yinjia village, he sent a message to Qingyun sect of his sect. In this era, there are not many people practicing Taoism, especially in the social and secular world. And Jono is a relatively big force. Even in the sect, they can be said to be in the upper and middle position. In some small sects, there is only one foundation building monk, while Jono and his family are in the middle position There are not many people in the frontier, but each of them is a foundation building monk. And who knows if they want to accept apprentices in the secular world? After receiving the news from Qingyun Zong, the first time line asked Wang canming how to get in touch with Qiao Nuo. Wang canming talked about his senses and said that Qiao Nuo is decent at present, and there is no problem with their style. However, these people seem to have something hidden, and their real sources have not been found out, even what these people are good at He didn''t find out. The leader of Qingyun sect didn''t get angry when he heard this. After all, according to Wang canming, this is a family that has been in seclusion for many years. Now that they have come out, it means that their original place can''t support them to continue their cultivation, or their original home has problems, otherwise no one will come out of the whole family, Of course, no one can guarantee whether they are pioneers and come out to find a new family residence, so be careful. Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer resources for practicing Taoism. Even the upright Qingyun sect doesn''t want anyone to rob resources. However, there is hope that there will be more Taoist friends in Qingyun sect, especially the new ones. We need to know that there is a lack of aura in the world, everyone''s cultivation is stagnant, and even everyone has used various ways to try to change. It''s just that those former Taoist friends, who are familiar with each other, basically have no chance to move forward, no matter whether they talk about Tao or other If there are new Taoist friends, there will be new theories, which will be good for all the practitioners. "OK, you can continue to contact this group of people. If you have a task, you can take the initiative to ask them if they want to take it. If they take the task, you can see what their cultivation methods are." The leader of Qingyun sect thought for a moment and said. The leader of Qingyun sect doesn''t have this idea. One of them is contrary to his own way. The other is about Kung Fu. Qingyun sect''s skill is better, but he wants to learn from it. What''s more, Kung Fu may not be useful. He doesn''t want to offend a strong enemy for an unknown thing. No one can guarantee it Is there any elder behind Jono and his party? It''s reasonable to say that there should be a group of young people, isn''t there? "In fact, I invited them to qingyunzong before, but they didn''t want to go." Wang canming said helplessly. The headmaster couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "They just met you, and they have been in seclusion for a long time. They don''t know what''s going on outside. It''s estimated that people in Qingyun sect don''t know what''s going on outside. They can''t listen to you. After a few words, they don''t want anything. They don''t fear danger to go to your old nest. In that case, they are stupid, but some people who practice Taoism are stupid. ¡± people who practice Taoism are really not stupid. Even some people who are very simple in temperament, those who are single-minded, even though they are simple, seem to be easy to be deceived. People who are pure in mind are more sensitive to the six senses after their cultivation, and they can easily feel others'' malice towards them. It can be said that they are seldom deceived. Wang can Ming nodded when he heard this. That''s right. Besides, Bai Kun is a fox. He speaks without any leakage. So is Jono. In fact, he always thought that Jono was very powerful, but he always felt strange, but he couldn''t find anything strange. This should be the problem of Jono''s practice. Wang canming is still very interested in Jono and his party. It''s good to have further contact with them. Anyway, he just wants to understand that they don''t have any bad intentions, including the leader. They don''t have any bad intentions towards Jono and his party. "Anyway, we don''t have bad intentions. As long as you are sincere, you can always make friends with them." The leader said with a smile. Unless they are evil people, normally no one will deliberately fight against the people of Qingyun sect. This is the inside story. If Wang canming doesn''t count on each other and doesn''t have a bad heart, then nothing will happen. Moreover, they are willing to contact Wang canming at the beginning. They don''t know anything about the outside world and are eager to find someone who can guide them People, otherwise, how could those people tell Wang canming where they settled down. Wang can Ming nodded. It''s true. With the leader''s words, he can make friends with Jono and them. He told them to do some tricky things that he couldn''t do. After a little rest, Wang canming quickly found a task and contacted Bai Kun directly. This guy is still familiar with Bai Kun. Wang canming didn''t talk nonsense either. He said directly that he had a difficult task on his side, so he wanted to ask Bai Kun for help. Of course, the price was easy to say. For Wang canming, Qiao Nuo felt that they would continue to contact each other, but they didn''t expect that they would be so fast. Should they do this task or not? But their cultivation system is different. If they go, it''s OK not to do it. If they do it, it''s easy for people to see. Maybe that''s the purpose of Wang canming.At this time, Qiao Nuo called out all the people in his family, and we discussed whether to let Bai Kun go. Bai Kun said that he didn''t really want to go. He just came back, but before he got warm with Yin Zhu, he had to go out again. However, it can''t be changed for other people to go. Jono must stay here to control the rear. This time, it was obviously Wang canming''s temptation. They were not at ease with Leihe. "Bai Kun, this matter is for you to go. Can you just say whether you want to go or not?" Jono spoke directly. Bai Kun thought for a moment and said, "go, why don''t you go? If you don''t go, people will doubt it. Besides, Wang canming said that no matter whether I go out or not, you will give me 200000 yuan for hard work. If I go out, it will be easy to earn money according to the value. Why don''t I go? What''s more, I also want to see the means of the world''s monks. If they send them to me, I won''t go to see them. Isn''t that a pity? " Although Bai Kun is a slothful person in his daily life, he is more serious than anyone when he is a formal person. Qiao Nuo nodded. In fact, he wanted to say that if Bai Kun didn''t go, he would go. This is a trial, but it''s not their chance. They can''t build a car behind closed doors, and they can''t farm all their lives. Moreover, no matter what they want to develop, the capital is a problem. At the beginning, even the living expenses are given by the old people, Qiao Nuo can''t help No face to go with the old man. "OK, since I''m going, I have a request. No matter how dangerous it is, you can''t change your body unless you die." Jono said seriously. This is also their biggest secret, this matter can''t be spread out, and if Jono is dead, there is no way to do it. When Jono heard this, his face was straight, and then he said with a smile, "don''t worry, even if I die, I will blow up my own before I die. I will never leave a chance to be tracked." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help but worry and said, "why don''t we go?" Bai Kun saw that Yin Zhu''s face had changed. He went to Yin Zhu''s side and hugged him. "Yin Zhu, I''m just joking. How could this happen?" "Wang canming is just a monk who practices Qi. Even if the task he dares to take is a little difficult, it won''t be too difficult. It''s too difficult. When I''m dying, he can still live. Do you think he will do such a bad thing? Besides, it''s a secular world. It''s impossible to have our business. Don''t worry about it. I''ll just go out for a walk. If you''re too worried, why don''t you come with me? " Bai Kun said with a smile. "Good." Yin Zhu immediately agreed to come down. After hearing this, Qiao Nuo stares at Bai Kun fiercely. Knowing the danger, he brings Yin Zhu in. What does this guy want to do? Do you want him to clean him up? "Yin Zhu, you see Jono is angry with me. Yin Zhu, do you think this is good? I can''t take you to the task. After all, this is not good. Jono will definitely clean me up. Just wait for me at that time. I know you don''t trust my comfort, but aren''t we partners? If I''m really in danger, you can feel it through the contract. At that time, if you want to save me, you can go in. Is that ok? Of course, I''m not sure if you''re alone outside. Reih, don''t you want to go out for a walk? How about you accompany Yin Zhu outside? " Bai Kun arranged in series. "Jono, I have to go. I''m not dodder flower. I don''t depend on you to survive. I also want to do something for you. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. I''m much more familiar with the world than you. If you leave me this time, I''ll go back to myself It''s Wang canming''s mission. " Yin Zhu expressed his attitude clearly. What else could Jono do when he heard that? What he can do with Yin Zhu is to follow Bai Kun''s advice. Cheng an looks at Bai Kun and Lei he. At this time, he is ready to move. "Yin Zhu, or I''ll go with you. No one can cook delicious food for you without me." Yin Zhu took a look at Cheng''an, and then said simply, "you stay at home and practice hard. We''re the ones with the lowest strength. We''d better not think about going out first. Besides, we''re not going out to play. We''ll play when our crops are finished. Then we''ll go together." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 725 Wang canming met with Bai Kun in C City. They were going to a new development zone in the suburb of C City. When Bai Kun arrived with a group of people from Yin Zhu, Wang canming was surprised to see Bai Kun bring his family out. However, he was very polite and later said that he would open more rooms for Yin Zhu and Leihe. "No, I just come to see the excitement. We''d better open the hotel ourselves." They don''t have much money, but they don''t need a few rooms. There''s no need to take advantage of others and owe people. Wang canming is not reluctant either. It''s all small money, and he doesn''t care about it. But even Yin Zhu and Lei he have come here. Does it mean that the Bai Kun family also pay attention to it, or they won''t come down several people. In fact, this task is a bit difficult for him, but it''s not as good as asking for help. The main thing is to see Bai Kun''s means. "Bai Kun, have you ever been to this place before,? There are many interesting places in this place. I''ll show you around later Wang canming said with great enthusiasm. As for Bai Kun, no matter what Wang canming wants to do, as long as they have enough strength, they don''t have to worry about such a thing. "By the way, can you be more careful about the task you said before? I only know about it, but I don''t know the details." Bai Kun asked very simply. "No problem. In fact, as I said before, the boss bought Beishan in the suburb. Originally, he wanted to be a high-end villa group. The scenery and environment there were very good, but there seemed to be some evil doors in that land. Many workers were sent out for no reason after they went in. Anyway, there was no way to go in to work. The boss hoped that we could solve this problem ¡£¡± Wang canming said simply. "Well, that is to say, there are some non-human beings in that place. That''s what I mean. But those things don''t hurt people. They should be more kind." Bai Kun thought for a moment and said. Wang can Ming nodded his head. It''s true that some of them will kill you in case of cruelty. However, this kind-hearted person doesn''t mean that he is easy to talk. If the boss wants to develop the mountain, he is bound to destroy a lot of things. Those things are easy to talk now because they haven''t hurt them. If they do harm to their interests, they will be able to do anything at that time It must be just a warning. If the boss insists on developing the place, people may not be soft handed. "You said that there was something guarding that place. Why can''t you change it to another place and have to rob that place from others?" Bai Kun is a little puzzled and says that according to the law of the orc world, they have marked that place, which is where they are. Hearing this, Wang can ming could not help sighing, "what he said is right. It''s just that the secular land is not suitable for these things. The mountain people also spend money to buy them. It''s a large sum of money. The boss can''t buy the mountain and put it there. He can''t afford to lose the money." "Well, first of all, I may not deal with that thing, but if you are in danger, I will save you at the first time." Bai Kun thought for a moment and said, the reason why he said this is that he was afraid that his practice methods might not be useful for these things, so he had better not do it first, so as not to make people see the fame. Wang canming didn''t get angry when he heard this. In fact, he just wanted to test Bai Kun. He didn''t have to ask Bai Kun to do it. Besides, Bai Kun promised that it was not a waste of his money. "Yes." Wang can Ming replied in a very positive way. Anyway, as long as Bai Kun is willing to come out, they are not willing to make a move this first time. As long as they are willing to contact him, they will make a move sooner or later. At that time, they will not be able to see something. These two just for a while time has passed several moves, and Leihe this time is laughing with Yin Zhu to go shopping. Yes, it''s shopping. It''s a big city. It''s too different from what they used to be in Yinjia village, especially the red and green lights. Of course, Yin Zhu and Leihe are also very attractive when they walk on the street. Apart from their height, they are Leihe''s appearance. But the girl at most is to see, there are a few bold to ask Leihe''s phone, let Leihe to send away. "Yinzhu, let''s buy what you like." Leihe is very generous and says that this guy has no idea about money. Anyway, he just works when he wants to work. As for whether he has money in his pocket, he doesn''t care. In fact, his friends are all like that. Yin Zhu says that it''s really noble to treat money like dirt, but it''s too much. He''s not afraid of nothing in the future. Leihe is curious about a lot of things in the city. Although Leihe seems to be very stable, this guy is still a child. At least now he likes to watch the fun very much. There is not a shopping mall that seems to be opening and is distributing gifts over there. When Leihe hears this, he immediately pulls Yin Zhu to squeeze inside. The two people occupy their height and physique, and the successful one is in the front It can be said that the two people were pushed in directly by brute force, and the people on the scene were basically elderly aunts and uncles. If the young people were young, they were Yin Zhu. At this time, the aunts are looking at Yin Zhu and Lei he with disgusting eyes, obviously condemning their violent squeeze in. Yin Zhu feels that he has no face to look at them.Soon on stage began to throw gifts, and then Leihe relying on his height and body flexibility, successfully snatched 20% to 30% of the gift, this gift is not very valuable, are some of the daily necessities, there is also some food, Leihe is not happy to snatch, even the host on the stage are concerned about this, and then let Leihe take care of it Don''t rob the old people around you. Yin Zhu can''t help but pull Leihe away. Leihe held a pile of things in his hand and looked at Yinzhu with a smile. "It''s nice to have Yinzhu in the city. There are things that are divided and free. You see, there''s a lot of food here. Come on, Yinzhu, you eat." The orc world is not so good. In the orc world, although the whole tribe has the same public ownership, not everyone can get food. The tribe will take care of the cubs and females, and give them some food anyway. But it is not so good for the male orcs, and the worthless male orcs will be given up, especially in winter When there''s not enough food. Leihe pulls out a packet of candy and shoves it into Yin Zhu''s hand. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. "People are doing activities, that is to say, when they started their business, they won''t have it in the future. Do you want to know if they have this opportunity?" "Yin Zhu, the world is really good. I don''t see people starve to death. Many people starve to death every year in the orc world." Leihe said with emotion. "The orc world will gradually get better. Now they will grow and raise animals in captivity. In the future, the problem of food will be solved." Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to say that the orc world is full, but the starving people should not. "Well, you brought all these things. I may understand why you were chosen to go to our world, because only you can change our world. Your advanced knowledge can change our world. Of course, the most important thing is your kindness." Leihe said from the bottom of his heart that meeting Yinzhu was the luckiest thing in his life. In the first half of his life, because of the orc, it was unfortunate. In the second half of his life, it was lucky to meet Yinzhu. What Leihe likes most is Yin Zhu''s kindness. As a orc, he is treated harshly by people in that world. Yin Zhu is the only one who doesn''t despise them, and also the only one who will help them. He treats them as an equal person. Not everyone with knowledge is willing to give them away for free, but Yin Zhu is free. It is estimated that in the end, the way of heaven is willing to let Yin Zhu go, or even give him away The reason why they left. "I''m not as good as you said. Besides, I''ve gained the best partner in the world. Without your company, I can''t get to where I am now. Maybe your credit accounts for a large part. You are the best and the best." Yin Zhu said happily. "I''m very glad I can see such a beautiful world. It''s so beautiful that it will suffocate me." Leihe smiles and opens his hands to hold Yinzhu. Obviously, all this makes Leihe happy. When they first came to this time, they were surprised. Of course, there was also a sense of uneasiness, especially because of their identity. As a result, they had to go to the small mountain village to nest. In this way, they were worried that Yin Zhu''s parents would be involved. They were careful one by one. In fact, at that time, they were hiding in a small corner like the orcs at that time Head, he has been very distressed that Yin Zhu can''t live a happy and unrestrained life, but now they have no problem with their identity on the surface at least, and they can come out aboveboard, which Leihe is really happy. If they let Yin Zhu live a life of hiding, Leihe can''t accept it. Fortunately, the opportunity comes so fast. Although after arriving at Yinjia village, everyone was safe and settled down, Leihe''s heart was still restless. His heart was hanging all the time, and he forced himself to be strong. Leihe also wondered whether he was strong enough to control the world, and whether Yinzhu could come out aboveboard at that time? Although their identities still need to be hidden and there is a crisis, they are much better than before, at least they will not be suppressed. At this time, Yin Zhu was also infected with Leihe''s happy appearance and couldn''t help laughing. "RAH, you have a good laugh. You look better than ever." Yin Zhu said happily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 726 Yinzhu can feel the change of Leihe. Yinzhu doesn''t know where Leihe figured it out or what influence he was affected by. But Yinzhu knows that this is good for Leihe. Even Yinzhu faintly feels that Leihe''s strength has made a big step forward. "RAH, you''re happy." Yin Zhu said with certainty. "I''m glad I figured something out." Leihe looks down at Yinzhu and reaches out his hand to hold him. In fact, it doesn''t matter what he does. Today''s Day is the best fairy day for him. The most important thing is that if Yinzhu can be happy, he will be happy. "Yin Zhu, have I ever told you that if you are happy, I will be happy. If you are happy, I will be happy. You are all to me." Reich said it seriously, as if he were swearing. Yin Zhu looks at Lei he''s serious eyes. Those eyes seem to have magic, which makes her sink and never get up again. "Rehe, I am the same. You are my happiness, my support and my best companion." Yin Zhu holds Lei he and says happily. There are a lot of lovers holding hands, but there are few hugs. Soon, people began to watch. Yin Zhu was a little embarrassed and quickly took Leihe to a milk tea shop nearby. The shop can sit in it. In addition, the atmosphere here is very suitable for lovers. Yin Zhu ordered two cups of milk tea, and then took one to Lei he. This is the girl''s favorite drink. The price is not high and they can afford it. The most important thing is a kind of minor. In any case, Yin Zhu liked it very much before. It''s been more than ten years, and this is the first time to drink it after he came back. "RAH, this is a drink I used to like very much. It''s sweet. If you try it, you won''t know if you can accept the taste." Boys like to drink milk tea less. Leihe takes the milk tea that Yin Zhu gives him with a smile, and then tries to drink it. It''s milk fragrant. It''s not wrong to call it milk tea. It''s a little sweet, but it''s good to drink. No wonder Yin Zhu likes it. "Good." Reich replied with a smile. "Well, I also think it''s delicious. In fact, there are many flavors of milk tea. What I bought for you is original. Next time I take you to try other flavors, it''s good to drink. This city is good. No matter it''s milk tea or ice cream or many other things, you can find them. By the way, you men should like drinking, but I don''t like the taste of wine very much. I''ll buy some for you later Let''s have a taste. " Yin Zhu said whatever he thought. As a result, when Leihe heard that Yin Zhu didn''t like the taste of wine, he simply said, "Yin Zhu doesn''t like it. I don''t want to drink that wine." In other words, wine is also available in some small towns. In the orc world, there is not enough food to eat. No one has ever thought of using food to make wine. In this world, Yin Zhu has never thought of wine. Yin Ping used to drink a little, but now she is old and Huang Xiaoling won''t let her drink it. Wine can''t be said to be bad at all. As long as you don''t drink too much, it''s still very emotional to drink occasionally, and you can also adjust your life. "I don''t hate wine either. It''s just this thing. In fact, it''s not a bad thing. It''s good to drink it occasionally. It''s just that men tend to be addicted to it when they have nothing to drink. That''s annoying. Reich is so good that he won''t drink too much. I''ll get some back to give you a taste some other day. I always have to try so many good things, otherwise it''s time People think you''re from nowhere and haven''t eaten anything. We have to try these delicious and unsavory things to be worthy of ourselves. " Yin Zhu said with a smile. In other words, there are many snacks with local characteristics outside. You can try them. Of course, the most important thing is that Yin Zhu wants to take Leihe crazy. Before Leihe''s changed, Yin Zhu thinks that Leihe is still too oppressive because she doesn''t know what, but she knows that Leihe is better because she comes out. "If Yin Zhu likes it, I''ll try it." Said Rehe, indulgently. The people sitting next to him in the milk tea house can''t help but envy him. The man is so handsome and gentle. If you look at the boyfriends who are sitting next to you playing games with their mobile phones, you can see that all the good men are from other people''s families. If Yin Zhu knew what the girls next to him thought, he would be happy. Several men in her family were really good. After drinking the milk tea and resting for a while, Yin Zhu takes Lei he to continue shopping, all kinds of snacks, snacks and gadgets. Anyway, he wants to buy them. Lei he''s hands are full of things. Once the woman''s desire to buy is up, it''s hard to go down. However, Yin Zhu has a sense of propriety. Most of the things she buys are usable and affordable, and she doesn''t have any Blindly buy some expensive things that can''t be used. They went back in the evening. Leihe felt that his feet were a little sore. At this time, he finally understood the saying on the Internet that women like to buy everything. Leihe said that he should try his best to make money. Otherwise, how can he afford Yin Zhu? How can he make Yin Zhu happy to buy? When he comes back, he urges Qiao Nuo to make money quickly. It''s really hard No, he went back to the mountains to dig herbs, a man will be able to support his own woman, let her happy to buy. After living here for a few months, reih gradually gets used to being a man instead of calling himself a male. In his opinion, the word "man" is quite appropriate.Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu and Lei he, who are happy to come back. Bai Kun shakes his head and says helplessly, "I''m thinking about whether you two don''t want to come back because of your fun. Do you want to go out to find you?" Yin Zhu was a little embarrassed when she heard this. It was wrong to leave Bai Kun before. She said that she would accompany Bai Kun and not let him take risks. As a result, she let herself go and didn''t control the power of shopping in her body. Yin Zhu gave a flattering smile, and then took out the gift he bought for Bai Kun today as a gift. "Bai Kun, you see it''s a gift I carefully selected for you. Do you like it?" Bai Kun took the gift and took a look at it. Instead of saying anything, he glanced at Yin Zhu faintly. He was obviously guilty. For the sake of the gift, he didn''t say anything about her. "OK, this time around you." "By the way, Bai Kun, you talk to Wang canming today. Do you know where to do the task tomorrow?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking curiously. "It''s just outside the suburbs. In fact, it''s not a big deal. Wang canming can solve it himself. At most, it''s a little difficult. The reason why he calls us is that he wants to ask us for our details and also to pull us into the car. Don''t worry, there''s nothing." Bai Kun finished and pinched Yin Zhu''s cheek with a smile. Yin Zhu is relieved to hear this. After all, human instinct is afraid of the unknown power. But actually, now she is one of the unknown and unscientific powers. "Well, let''s thank Wang canming later." Since there is no danger, Wang can Ming is just giving them money. I''m grateful for that. Although there is an element of information in it, it''s normal. Will they also inquire about Wang can Ming''s information? Use each other. It''s even. "Then tomorrow we''ll go with you and have a look." Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said. Bai Kun thought for a while and said, "well, I''ll go first. I told you to allow you to go in and then go in." Although Wang canming said there was no danger, Bai Kun would not put the safety on others. He had to see it himself to know. "Good." Yin Zhu nodded her head very simply. For this matter, she always listened to the words of several men. These men looked at her a lot. Yin Zhu had a good idea of how much she thought of her. In time, she felt that they were just worrying, but she was still willing to be obedient and be a clever little woman. "After a day''s shopping, I''m sweating and sour. Let''s have a rest." Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu with disgust. Yin Zhu smelled his clothes, OK? It''s autumn now, and the sky is very cool. Although he has been shopping and walking all the time, he has a little thin sweat, and the wind blows away. It''s cold, but it''s more comfortable to take a bath. After Yin Zhu left, Bai Kun looked at Lei he carefully, and then said, "yes, the strength has increased a lot. It seems that something good happened today?" Reich nodded and said, "a knot has been untied." When Bai Kun heard this, he looked at Lei he carefully. "You still have a knot in your heart. I thought Yin Zhu was your all over the world." Leihe nodded, "Yinzhu is my whole world, just think too much, now want to open up." Leihe didn''t say much about the reasons. In fact, Leihe wanted to say that he was worried about the same problems as Jono, but Jono didn''t care as much as he did, because he had a bad life because of his identity before, so he cared more. "Just think about it. In fact, if you have any problems, you can tell me. I can''t guarantee whether it can be solved or not. But I want to say that more people can always have more strength. Don''t bury yourself in your heart. I''m also your family. We are a family, not just you and Yin Zhu." Bai Kun patted Leihe on the shoulder. Leihe is selfish. All his focus is on Yin Zhu. He has a good relationship with Jono. But it''s all because of Yin Zhu''s existence. There is still a gap between Leihe and his other brothers. For example, Leihe has a knot in his heart. No one in his family has ever heard of him. Leihe was stunned when he heard this, and then nodded happily, "I know. Thank you, baikun." Bai Kun shook his head. "You''re welcome." Bai Kun patted Leihe on the shoulder. In fact, this should be done by Jono. At this time, Bai Kun held his chin and did everything for his husband. Another day, he would ask Jono to let him be his husband. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 727 Early the next morning, there was a luxury car waiting for Wang canming below nine o''clock. Yin Zhu saw some very smart business people coming to greet Wang canming with a smile. At this time, Wang canming introduced Bai Kun and said that he was his Taoist friends who came to help him. So the other party politely invited Yin Zhu and his party to get on the bus. After getting on the bus, everyone chatted very quickly. Those people were really in business, mainly chatting with Wang canming, but they didn''t neglect Yin Zhu. At least they were very intimate. Soon he got to the foot of the mountain. At this time, Wang canming had got off the car. At this time, he had a mirror in his hand. Yin Zhu couldn''t see whether the mirror was good or not, but it was shining in the sun. "Just the two of us go in, Yin Zhu. They don''t go in." Bai Kun said directly. Wang can Ming nodded. In fact, this kind of task used to be his own. It''s OK for Yin Zhu and them not to go in. As for testing, it''s OK for Bai Kun anyway? Yin Zhu watched Bai Kun and Wang canming walk slowly up the mountain. At this time, Yin Zhu waved to Lei he, "Lei he, let''s go too." "Yinzhu, you can''t go. I''ll watch you, or Jono and baikun will peel my skin when they know." Leihe says very simply that the safety of Yinzhu is the most important. No matter what Yinzhu thinks, he can''t let Yinzhu go out like this. "If you don''t go up the mountain, just walk around the foot of the mountain and have a look." Yin Zhu takes a look at Lei he. This guy listens to Jono very much at this point. Leihe heard that it should be OK at the bottom of the mountain. Besides, it''s OK to wait here. The circle at the bottom of the mountain is a long distance for others. It''s easy for them. "Let''s go." Leihe takes Yinzhu''s hand and walks along the foot of the mountain. "The scenery here is very good, the environment is good, the boss is very good at choosing places." Yin Zhu said with a smile that today''s rich people don''t like to live in the urban area. There are all kinds of commercial houses in the urban area, and most of them are commercial houses. It''s better to live in villas or in the suburbs. The environment is good and quiet, and it''s not so noisy. "When it comes to the environment, the environment in Yinjia village is also good." The environment in Yinjia village is really good. There are no factories in the small village, even there are no large factories in the small town. Some of them only have small family workshops like processing plants. The environment is quiet and the air is very good. You can breathe fresh air every day. However, the only bad thing is that the transportation is not convenient, and the economy is too backward to find many things Although it''s convenient to sell things online, it''s still different from shopping in reality. "In fact, big cities are good for everything, but there are no forests." When he first came here, he was dazzled by the colorful of big cities. Now Rehe turns around. There is no smell of forest here, and even the air is not very good. He still likes the taste of forest. "Yin Zhu, I think if we stay in the city for a long time, we won''t be able to stay. The air here is too bad. There is no forest. It''s all high-rise buildings. I can''t smell the smell of the forest. If we want to move to the city in the future, we don''t want the downtown. It''s better to be near the forest in the suburb." Reich sighed. Yin Zhu nodded when he heard this. It''s true that they are still used to the big grassland and forest activities in the orc world. The steel and concrete in the city is really good, but it may not be suitable for them. Steel and cement give them a strong fortress and shelter from the wind and rain, but it''s not a kind of imprisonment. If they stay in such an environment for a long time, who can guarantee that Reich will not change. According to Wang canming, the people who practice Taoism should return to nature in the end. They can come here in the secular world and experience their mood. Those who really want to practice something have to go back to zongmen. After all, there is aura in zongmen. There are too many vulgarity in the secular world. Wang canming and his disciples want aura, but they are different. Yin Zhu thinks that they are demon practitioners now. After all, in terms of ancient mythology, demon practitioners absorb Yuehua, and they are just like that. Wang canming also says that modern aura is few, but they don''t need aura. Is that good news. "Well, it doesn''t matter. We''ll see the situation at that time, and we don''t say we have to go back to the city. Anyway, we can go anywhere we want now. We can go shopping in the city if we want, and go to the mountains if we want. We''ll enjoy our days in the future." Yin Zhu said with a smile that she had been looking forward to such a simple, peaceful and happy day. "That''s right. Let''s see if it''s easy for Bai Kun to do the task this time. If it''s easy, we can take some of it later." Leihe knows that he can''t make much money by farming, not to mention that every one of them is a big stomach king. He can eat very well. After deducting his own food, he can''t make much money. So he wants to make money or take over quickly. Wang canming says that one task is worth millions, so one task is enough for one year What''s the cost. "Yes, I don''t mind, but let''s make it clear before we take on the task. Safety comes first anyway." Yin Zhu said with a smile.They slowed down and walked slowly. Halfway through the walk, Yin Zhu felt that the mountain seemed to vibrate. Then Yin Zhu looked up. Is this the beginning of the mountain? Reich stopped and looked up at the mountain. "Let''s go back first." Yin Zhu thought for a moment and decided to go back to the foot of the mountain before. If anything happened, she could rush up the mountain to help. However, before Yinzhu and Leihe can get back to the mountain, Yinzhu sees that the movement on the mountain has stopped. Then Yinzhu hears Leihe greeting himself, so that they can enter the mountain. "Is that all right?" Yin Zhu looked at Lei he, and then hurried into the mountain. At this time, the business people also hurriedly followed him. Soon a group of people found Wang canming and Bai Kun. Wang canming had nothing to do except his hair was a little messy, and Bai Kun had nothing to do. At this time, he put his hands on his back and his clothes were light. At this time, the big boss ran to Wang canming and asked, "Master Wang, has the matter here been solved?" Wang can Ming nodded, "it''s OK. It''s solved. You can continue to develop." "Bai Kun, thank you so much just now." Wang can Ming laughs and thanks. Just now they met an old pine tree which has become a demon on the mountain. The development of this place can be said to have affected the life of the pine tree. Naturally, people didn''t want to. At the beginning, it just moved the workers out and didn''t hurt people''s lives. However, when Wang can Ming came to clear it, he naturally tried his best. "It''s OK. I''m paid. Besides, we''re friends, right? It''s a mess here. If it''s OK, let''s go, and leave the rest to them." Bai Kun said with a smile that he planned to go down the mountain with Yin Zhu. Wang can Ming can see the different attitudes of Bai Kun and Leihe towards Yin Zhu, but he didn''t say anything. Some of the monks, especially the strong ones, have several partners. In fact, as long as the other side can maintain balance and don''t make any jokes, no one will say anything more. Besides, Bai Kun says that there are only a few of them, so many men It''s just Yin Zhu, a woman. It''s normal to get together. "OK, let''s go. We''ll make a lot of money this time. I''ll invite you to have a good time." Wang canming said happily. However, Wang canming is not happy because he is particularly dissatisfied with this action. In fact, he either couldn''t stop it or pretended to be embarrassed. Bai Kun did make a move, but this guy didn''t leak any magic power. He was directly carried down by his body. Wang canming looked at the height of Bai Kun and his party. This family is very happy People are very tall. Don''t they have any special blood, or do they specialize in physical training? Bai Kun is quite satisfied with this action, because he finds that Wang canming''s means all depend on mental power. However, Wang canming''s family members are very good at using mental power, such as various means of mental power application, as well as symbols and arrays, including casting. In fact, they are all means of mental power application, which they don''t have, That is to say, Bai Kun only has strength, but they don''t have the means to use it. There are also some techniques in the orc world, but compared with Wang canming''s, Bai Kun thinks that the orc''s techniques are too simple. If they can learn Wang canming''s various techniques, their strength will be improved a lot. Bai Kun is already learning some of them. He thinks that even if he doesn''t read books, he should be able to guess how much time it will take to follow Wang canming and see him practice more. Yin Zhu is very happy to see Bai Kun laughing all the way. He knows that Bai Kun may have gained something. Thinking of this, Yin Zhu can''t help but be happy. If they can learn all the methods of cultivation, they will change them and become the most suitable method for them. But it''s better to call Bai Ji and Meng Ji. Yin Zhu doesn''t intend to move them After all, the races are not the same, so they may not adapt to them. Yin Zhu doesn''t know if this reasoning method is dangerous. Anyway, Baiji and Mengji are the best. These two are powerful. Even if they are in danger, they can bear it. Yes, Yin Zhu is ready to pit Baiji and Mengji at this time. If these two pits are destroyed, she can''t wipe them out just because of Bai Kun. She has to pay back a little. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 728 Bai Kun doesn''t know that Yin Zhu is already thinking about his parents at this time, but even if he knows, he won''t say anything more. After all, it''s good for the whole family. Everyone should help each other. Next, Wang canming and Bai Kun had a good time eating and playing, and only in the evening did they return to the hotel. After returning to the hotel, Bai Kun made a mental barrier for the first time. When Yin Zhu saw it, he immediately opened his eyes. Bai Kun had a big harvest. Otherwise, what would ordinary people need to do? Yin Zhu couldn''t help admiring Bai Kun at this time. If she had a secret in her heart, she would not be able to eat and drink with Wang canming so calmly. She was afraid that she would be uneasy. "Bai Kun, what do you find? Say it quickly." Yin Zhu said excitedly. At this time, Bai Kun waved his hand, and a green thing slipped out of Bai Kun''s sleeve. Then Bai Kun said faintly, "I''m not very clear, let him talk about it." "He?" Yin Zhu was stunned, and then looked down at the beautiful thing on the table. "Well, he''s the heart of the pine tree. His soul is in it now." Bai Kun said directly. Yin Zhu was a little silly when he heard this, and then he fixed his eyes on the small piece of green wood. It''s wise for the wood to grow like this. However, how did Bai Kun smuggle people out under Wang canming''s eyes? He not only learned technology, but also stole people''s key things. "What''s the matter?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. "Let me talk about it." At this time, a mellow male voice sounded in the room. "I''m the Wannian pine. My name is songkui, which means the leader in the pine tree. I''ve lived for a long time. Of course, at the beginning, I didn''t realize it, but later, I gradually became conscious. I didn''t mean to be against human beings. It''s just that the place is my home for tens of thousands of years, but they want to destroy me. It''s not so easy You can''t blame me. " Song Kui said plainly. "Then how did you find Bai Kun?" Yin Zhu is very angry and says that since the pine tree has lived for tens of thousands of years, its ability is not bad. How can it take Wang canming out of the way? "My strength is really more powerful than Wang canming. In fact, I didn''t want to hurt Wang canming. After all, qingyunzong is still very powerful. After a small fight, I came back to the old one. I couldn''t resist it. Then I just found out that you are demon clan, so I just tried to get away and hide in baikun." Song Kui said that he was really happy and very happy when he found baikun. However, he was a tree. As long as there was no transformation, he couldn''t leave his birthplace. If the demons wanted to transform, they had to go to Yuanying. At that time, after seeing baikun, song Kui was really happy. He directly said that he was a member of the same family as baikun. He asked for help from baikun, and then went to baikun After that, he hid in Bai Kun''s sleeve. "How do you know who we are?" Yin Zhu can''t help but ask curiously, are they the demon clan? Wang can Ming can''t see anything. Songkui can''t help laughing at this time and said, "in fact, there is no evil spirit in the elders. On the contrary, there is strong popularity. Of course, the elders are powerful. There must be many ways to recognize them. The reason why I recognize them is because of the residual taste of Yuehua in the elders. Then I carefully distinguish them and find that your popularity is not right. That''s what I guess." When Yin Zhu heard this, he didn''t understand, because they absorbed Yuehua''s cultivation, and then song Kui regarded them as demon cultivation, and because they had become human beings, he thought they were all Yuan Ying monks. At this time, Yin Zhu wanted to say that there was a big misunderstanding, so they were not so serious. However, this matter can not be said. Although songkui is not in the local area, this one is obviously the concentration of all his strength. If he says something wrong, it''s not good for songkui to find out the secret. "You follow Bai Kun, don''t you want to follow us later?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Songkui hesitated at this time, and then very embarrassed to say: "master, we are all demons. Why can''t we help each other? There are very few demons in the world. At least I''m the only one in a few hundred miles. Besides, I don''t have any local demons. If you don''t take me with you, I will die soon." When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. If song Kui was really going to die, he would not destroy the local place so simply. Songkui naturally felt Bai Kun''s ridicule. He said with a bitter smile, "master, I don''t want to cheat you. I really don''t want to. I, I just want to ask my master to help me. Over the years, I''ve been relying on myself. I don''t have half a person to guide me. I can say that I rely on my instinct to cultivate anything. I can''t reach the golden elixir for so many years. I can feel it. I love you If I don''t make any changes, I''ll never change my mind. Maybe I''ll die one day. Can you teach me how to practice When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help humming. They didn''t have a way to practice. Otherwise, they didn''t have to work so hard to follow Wang canming around. Didn''t they think that Wang canming was smaller and easier to deal with?Songkui also knew that it was not so easy for him to master the skills of others. At this time, he gritted his teeth and said, "I know we have no relatives. It''s impossible for us to take care of me without any reason. I have stored pith in the heart of my tree. It''s a good treasure to prolong life. I can give you a drop." Song Kui said that he could not help but feel distressed. Pith was his vitality. If the pith inside was gone, his life would end. Yin Zhu didn''t care. Even if she was given something to practice Taoism, she wouldn''t use it. However, when she heard the four words "prolong life", Yin Zhu was excited. She knew that her cultivation would continue and there was still a lot of time to go. However, her parents didn''t have enough time. She always wanted to help her parents to prolong their life. Now it''s hard for her If Yi has an opportunity, he will not let it go. But what is this drop? Yin Zhu said, "one drop is enough. Give me ten drops." When song Kui heard this, he said simply, "you are too much. It''s faster to kill me. Pith is my life. I''ve only stored more than ten drops for so many years. You really think you are Chinese cabbage. You can get as much as you want. Don''t think that you can get pith if I''m here. No one can get it without my willingness. If you force me, I''d rather explode myself I won''t give it to you Yin Zhu is embarrassed to hear this and lowers her head. She really doesn''t know that pith is songkui''s life. She wants good things very much, but in the face of such an intelligent creature who can talk with you rationally, she really can''t kill people for no reason. "Two drops, you can do it, but you can''t do it." Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said, "it''s too much. Songkui is not happy. But her parents want everything a drop can do.". After that, it was a matter of bargaining. Finally, songkui agreed. The loss of these two drops of pith had a certain impact on him. However, as long as he had the skill, it would take him only three or five years to recover. Although three or five years seemed like a long time, it was just a time to sleep for trees, especially trees with tens of thousands of years. "OK, but when do you have the skill ready, we''ll trade it." Obviously, songkui didn''t believe in baikun. Gongfa, where are they going to find it? At this time, Yin Zhu felt that he was full of money. "By the way, do you know what''s going on in our world? Our family used to practice in a secret place. After we came out, we found that everything had changed. Even there were no clansmen in the world. You are the first demon clan I met. " Bai Huyou is online again. They have no knowledge of the world, whether they are practicing Taoism or demons, and they are too embarrassed to ask about it. Otherwise, they will know that they have ghosts. It''s not easy for them to find out some foundation with Wang canming, and then they catch a demon monk. It''s a smooth development. When song Kui heard that Bai Kun was inquiring about the demon tribe, he couldn''t help but start to talk about it. However, he didn''t doubt the identities of Bai Kun. After all, all the people who can transform themselves are ancestors. However, the world has long lost their aura. They can transform themselves. Now, if you think about it in secret, it will make sense. "Since the world was sealed, there has been no aura. The demon clan is much more difficult than the Terran clan. It is even more difficult to transform. Without aura, our clan is more and more backward, and the high-level power is gradually reduced. Finally, human beings have issued laws and decrees that after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there will be no more goblins." Song Kui sighed, indicating that it is not easy for the demons to win. "I don''t understand. We demon clan are demons. Why should we obey the laws of human beings?" Yin Zhu said very puzzled. Song Kui shook his head helplessly at this time. "Don''t you feel that the way of heaven at this time is different from the way of heaven before us? It used to be a world of practitioners, but now it is a country ruled by law. The luck of this world is concentrated in the hands of the country. Do you think the laws they promulgated have any effect? Besides, we are also citizens of this country, and we must abide by them. " Yin Zhu was stunned. She really didn''t expect that this could really restrain the goblins. However, if a country could not restrain them, those with special abilities would have already upset the world. After all, the strength of each of them is very important to ordinary people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 729 "That is to say, in this world, there are basically no demons, right?" Yin Zhu asked with a sigh. They just knew Ze before. That guy was a demon before. But when they wanted to take Bai Yan back, they were calculated by amen to a chicken. Ze had a lot of cultivation skills, but the guy''s skill was very rough, even poor. At that time, they could absorb Yuehua. Anyway, they didn''t think about it at all Yao Ze''s Kung Fu, this time they came back, they brought Ze back. As soon as they came back, Ze slipped away. Now that he has become a chicken, he has to practice hard. Otherwise, the life of the chicken will not be long, and I don''t know where he has gone. "Anyway, I met you. There are few others I don''t know. Besides, those monks who get rid of the demons every year, it''s not for us to get rid of the demons. Demon Dan, and flesh and blood, which one of us is not good? Whether it''s for cultivation or for refining magic weapons, it''s precious, so the demon clan is less and less, and it should be extinct now. " Song Kui said that the man was very sad. The demons are not as good as the human. "By the way, master, how did you mix with the people of Qingyun sect?" This is a demon, a person, how to be a friend, but also together in addition to the magic guard, it''s really laughable. "It has nothing to do with you. We have our plans." Bai Kun said coldly at this time. When song Kui heard this, he didn''t speak. This elder named Bai Kun is not very easy to get along with. He gave up his own noumenon and did not know whether it was good to follow this group of elders, but he had no choice. Originally, he secretly hid on the mountain and grew slowly. Who could have thought that the mountain was about to be developed suddenly, and people would destroy his home. What could he do? He must have done it. As a result, he attracted people from Qingyun sect. Since there were people from Qingyun sect, he was even more optimistic I''m afraid. Wang canming''s strength is low. He thinks that he is just a little demon with low morality. He can still escape. If he has high strength, he has already been skinned and cramped. Even the heart of the tree has been eaten. He can beat Wang canming. Is that useful? Qingyunzong is a typical one. He has not changed his shape and can''t even run. "OK, but you''d better be careful, that boy is a little bit of a Taoist. I can''t see that Qingyun sect is a master. Don''t come to them to wander." The reason why song Kui explained so clearly was not that he cared about Yin Zhu, but that he worried about himself. After all, he was a grasshopper with Yin Zhu now. "Don''t worry. We''re just coming out to see the world. We don''t plan to go there." They don''t have enough strength. How can they go to Qingyun sect to give their heads? Even if song Kui doesn''t say, they won''t go to Qingyun sect. Qingyun sect will go back, but they have to wait until they are strong. Anyway, Wang canming said that Yuanying is the most powerful one in Qingyun sect. Now their strength has improved very fast, much faster than Wang canming. As long as they work hard, they can practice in the mountains for more than ten years at most. It is estimated that they will be able to go to Qingyun sect. "That''s good, that''s good." Song Kui said happily when he heard this. Bai Kun asked Yin Zhu to put songkui in his backpack. After all, it''s outside. Who knows if it will leak the air, which makes Wang canming and his type feel that Yin Zhu''s backpack is made by the way of heaven in the orc world. It''s OK to block a person''s information. Songkui was stunned when he was put into his backpack. He found that his consciousness was still there. However, he was in a place like a dark prison. He could not move and could not hear any information outside. Songkui could not help regretting that he would not be caught alive. After all, Wannian Shuxin is a good thing. He said that if he didn''t want to, no one would get the pith from his body. In fact, he didn''t guarantee it. For example, at this time, he couldn''t help himself. He couldn''t do it even if he wanted to explode himself. He wouldn''t go into the wolf''s Den, and he took the initiative to send it to the door? Songkui could not help but feel uneasy at this time. Yin Zhu didn''t know that song Kui had so many inner activities. If he knew, he would probably say that song Kui was a playwright. "Bai Kun, do you think what song Kui said is true?" Yin Zhu asked carefully at this time. Bai Kun was silent for a moment and said, "it should be true that he is in a bad situation, so he can''t wait to choose us, or he doesn''t have a choice at all, so he shouldn''t cheat us at this point. In this way, the demon clan is very bad in this world." In particular, song Kui said that the human friars wanted the inner elixir of the demon clan. Although the inner elixir of the orcs was eliminated, because they absorbed the cultivation of Yuehua, there was a shining gem on their forehead. Of course, this was only seen in the case of the beast. Maybe that was the inner elixir? Moreover, they absorb the cultivation of Yuehua. Even if they are not demons, they are similar, so they should be careful, very careful, otherwise, they may become the prey of others. "But the demon clan can''t have no one. They should be hiding somewhere. After all, they can''t come out and walk in the world. Aren''t they waiting for the friars to catch them? Just like most of the monks practice in some place, the fact that this songkui doesn''t know him doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a background. " Bai Kun is analyzing calmly.Yin Zhu nodded. Since there are practitioners and demons in the world, it is impossible to have none of them. In the simplest words, the ecological chain is formed between the practitioners and the demons. If the practitioners catch the demons, the demons will eat people. Although there are creative elements in the ancient fairy tales, some things should be true. If there is something wrong with them, it will be true There are no demons. The ecological chain is broken, and the practitioners can''t exist well. The more they practice, the more Yin Zhu can understand the causality. So there are still demons. They just don''t know where they are. "Then you say, shall we go to the demon people?" Reich asked at this time? Bai Kun thought for a moment and said, "no, Leihe, you have to remember that even if we are like demons, we are not, and we are no longer like demons, so don''t treat yourself as demons, or you will suffer losses and regret it sooner or later." Bai Kun warned seriously. Their identity is unique in the world. Because of this, none of them can believe it. No matter they are human friars or demons, only when their strength is strong enough can they stand out and say that they are different from others, and others dare not say anything. "I understand." Reich nodded. "But if we meet the demon clan, we can also contact them. However, it depends on the target. We only contact those with low strength, who are easy to cheat, and we can get rid of them if we can''t cheat. So those with high strength run directly. If we don''t know each other''s strength, we can''t see through them, so we can''t contact them." Bai Kun said calmly. Leihe nodded. Bai Kun thought that it was for everyone''s safety. That''s the first thing. Naze shouldn''t have let people go at the beginning. At that time, he didn''t think so much about it. In addition, their relationship has been good all the time, and they should keep people around. However, he probably has no status or status, otherwise he would not be wandering outside, and his practice is still rubbish. "Now that the business here is settled, let''s stay here for a few days and go back to the village. The vegetables we planted before are almost harvested." Bai Kun arranges the next thing with a smile. Yin Zhu nodded. Since I''m here, I''m sure I''ll have a good time. I''ll run for nothing. Yin Zhu is still discussing what to do when he meets the demon clan. Bai Ji and Meng Ji meet each other at this time. These two have high strength, and they like waves. No matter what kind of places they are, they dare to break through. Baiji wants good medicinal materials. Naturally, he goes deep into the mountains. There are medicine collectors on the top of the mountains outside. It can be said that it is difficult to find good medicinal materials. Baiji has a heart to make money. He also wants to make money to take Mengji to travel. There are many places Mengji wants to go. Is it difficult for him to even have such a small business He couldn''t do anything, so Bai Ji went deeper and deeper into the mountains. In the end, he couldn''t even distinguish between the southeast and northwest. Fortunately, Yin Zhu prepared a compass for him, and even brought a solar charging panel with him. He had enough resources. Baiji doesn''t know where it goes. Then Baiji and Mengji find a shining grass. Baiji doesn''t know its name, but Baiji knows the comfortable fragrance from the grass. It''s a good thing. In fact, this is a kind of elixir. The elixir is generally guarded by wild animals. This elixir belongs to a little demon. He can say that he is guarding the grass all day and waiting for it to mature. As a result, he went out to eat early and came back to see his baby picked. Seeing this, the little demon gets angry without hesitation, and then goes directly to find Baiji and Mengji. Baiji and Mengji are very strong. According to baikun''s inference, they should not reach Yuanying, but they are also fast. Where is the opponent of Baiji and Mengji. The little demon changes in the fight. Baiji and Mengji are human spirits. Yin Zhu said that nothing like this is normal, and they are one of the abnormal people. So Baiji directly catches people and goes to the side to torture them. They don''t know anything from the orc world to this side. They need to know something about the non-human forces in this world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 730 After Baiji and Mengji''s torture, Xiaoyao finally said that his name is Zhucao Lingyun, a grass demon. There are hundreds of miles of mountains around him, and he is in charge of them. That''s why he said that the elixir is his. He has been guarding it for decades, but who knows that these two old monsters are here. Although they rob him, Zhuling Yun wants to cry when he talks about it. Then Bai Ji began to ask Cao Lingyun if he had any friends. When Cao Lingyun heard this, he quickly shook his head. Even if he had friends, he couldn''t admit it. How could he pull them into the water? Although he was a monster, he was also a demon of righteousness. Bai Ji and Cao Lingyun said a lot. They found that the demon was relatively simple. At least they had never been to the outside world, and they could not turn around. When they met someone they didn''t want to say, they shut up and didn''t say anything, but they said something unimportant. "You don''t want to say your friend is OK. In fact, I just lost my way and wanted to ask where I came from here." Bai Ji said nothing. Bamboo grass Ling Yun turns a white eye when he hears this, which will deceive the little demon. He is a clever demon, so he won''t believe what the bad guy said. But the bad guy is so powerful. If no one comes to save him, will he die? Then Bai Ji asked about the division of strength, and then he found that it was wrong. He looked at Cao Lingyun coldly at this time, "didn''t you say you can''t change shape until Yuanying? How do you transform yourself? " When Cao Lingyun heard this, he couldn''t help crying. After a long time, he said, "are you stupid? Haven''t you seen me change? I''m a shape changing grass. It''s rare to see shape changing grass in ten thousand years. Can you understand me?" After roaring, Cao Lingyun cried again. He shouldn''t have said so loudly. In case other people''s monsters know, they all want to eat him. He was careful to hide in the mountain. He didn''t go to the monster base camp. He was afraid that he would be caught and eaten. As a result, hiding in the mountain didn''t come to a good end. After Bai Ji carefully understood the function of this thing, he looked at it coldly. He thought that he had met an alliance, but it was a disaster in itself and he had to hide. He probably couldn''t find out anything. "OK, what are you crying for? As long as you answer my question well, I can''t let you go." Bai Ji thought for a moment and said. Hearing this, Cao Lingyun looked at Bai Ji in surprise, "don''t you eat me? No, you''re all in shape. You don''t need to eat me. You don''t need to be in shape? " Cao Lingyun asked carefully. Bai Ji looked at him, rolled a white eye and said, "no, I don''t need it." They orcs are born to be transformed. It seems that the orcs in this world have a hard time. "Do you know where the demons are?" Bai Ji asked directly. "I don''t know. You also know that as far as I am concerned, I don''t dare to have more contact with the people of the demon clan. Unless I''m not dying, I just know that every 50 years, the goblins will gather in the moonlight forest in the west of Kunshan mountain, and then some people who want to live in the demon kingdom will take people there. Master, you haven''t been to the demon kingdom?" Cao Lingyun looks at Bai Ji in surprise. This normal goblin knows it. It should even be said that as long as the goblin wakes up, he will receive such a message. How can this person not know anything? It''s strange. Moreover, the elder''s strength is so high, so why not? It''s very wrong. "How many years are there now?" Bai Ji couldn''t help asking, moonlight forest, this place is related to moonlight, but it''s suitable for their cultivation. "Seven years from now, the moon forest will appear." Cao Lingyun said, and then explained the place of moonlight forest. It doesn''t appear on weekdays. It only appears in people''s eyes every 50 years. At that time, the moonlight of moonlight forest will greatly increase the demon clan''s strength, and those who are in the right way don''t want to go near the moonlight forest. When Bai Ji asked about the cultivation methods, Cao Lingyun said that he didn''t know. Anyway, he was a plant. He absorbed the moonlight by instinct. In addition, he had a special species. Anyway, he gradually grew into intelligence. Just because of his own particularity, he didn''t dare to communicate with those demon spirits. Even if he had communication, he would find someone under his strength. Anyway, he could become a human, He can also pretend to be an elder to deceive those goblins. As for the powerful one, he always goes as far as he can. He is afraid that people will see through his real body and be eaten. Bai Ji then asked a lot, but Cao Lingyun didn''t know much about it. At last, he couldn''t ask. Bai Ji and Mengji let him go. Cao Lingyun looked at Bai Ji and Mengji, who turned around and left. He couldn''t believe it. He was OK. Did they let him go? This elder is very good. He really won''t eat him, or people won''t use him at all. Thinking of this, Cao Lingyun catches up with Bai Ji and Mengji, and then hugs Bai Ji''s thigh. "Elder, can you take me away?" He''s tired of staying in this forest, but he''s timid and doesn''t dare to go out. Now there''s a powerful elder who is not greedy for his body. At this time, he doesn''t hold his thighs tightly. You know, there are only a few people in the demon clan who are transformed by their own strength. This is definitely the eldest of the eldest."Are you coming with me?" Bai Ji looked at Cao Lingyun in amazement. Cao Lingyun nodded at this time with great certainty, "you are a good man. If you don''t eat me, you let me go. I dare not go anywhere. I''m afraid I''ll be caught and eaten. Can you take me, elder? I want to go out for a walk. I''m suffocating here." Cao Lingyun was not very old after he became sane. Of course, he was thousands of years old according to his age, but he was just a child. At this time, he was still a child of five or six years old, holding Bai Kun''s thigh pitifully. Bai Ji couldn''t help laughing when he heard that he was a good man. For the first time, someone regarded him as a good man. At this time, he took a cold look at Cao Lingyun and said, "I don''t like trouble, but you are a trouble. Besides, I''m not a good man. You can stay there comfortably." He and Mengji have a good world. Why add a doll? Cao Lingyun didn''t expect that Bai Ji would refuse. He is a rare treasure. However, Bai Ji''s refusal further shows that the other party is really not greedy for him. If such a good person misses it, Cao Lingyun says that he will regret it all his life. But this time, he hugs Mengji''s thigh and says, "madam, please help me, beg for mercy with master, and take me with you Father, are you looking for herbs? I know all the herbs around here. Ling Yun is very useful. " Cao Lingyun said that as long as you can hold your thigh, you can try any way. Mengji is stunned by the sound of the teacher''s mother. Then she looks at the grass Lingyun like a baby and blinks her big eyes. Her eyes are pure and pitiful. She wants to please herself. She can''t help thinking of Zichen. Zichen used to be so clever. Besides, the name of the teacher''s mother hasn''t been called for a long time. She really misses it. Bai Ji was also shocked by the sound. After a long time, he asked seriously, "if you want to be my disciple, be my disciple, listen to me completely. I can do whatever I want you to do. Even if I want you to die, I don''t have to hesitate. This is my purpose. Master is your world. If you can do it, I can accept you as an apprentice "Yes." Think at the beginning he is also so say with purple Chen, then purple Chen agreed, really purple Chen what all listen to him, then go to die reincarnation. Think of Zichen, think of Teng, Bai Ji faint smile, that child from beginning to end did not betray him, Teng back is not Zichen, he does not admit, his apprentice always take his master as the world, and his words as the imperial edict. Cao Lingyun wanted to hold his thigh now, so he agreed to everything, so he turned into Bai Ji''s disciple. Cao Lingyun is very likable. After worshiping his teacher, he took Bai Ji and Meng Ji to dig herbs for the first time, which shows that he is filial to his master. Although he is small, he can walk very fast in the forest. He is also small, but he has a lot of ability. Besides, he has some simple temperament, which requires good education. Bai Ji says that he can teach a Zichen That''s enough. The second apprentice should be as smart as he is. As for Cao Lingyun''s identity, Bai Ji didn''t see it in his eyes. Their identity itself is also a problem. If there are too many debts, they don''t itch. If there are too many lice, they don''t worry. Cao Lingyun is also smiling. He finds himself a backer. Even if he falls into other people''s hands accidentally, when there is a powerful master, they dare not eat him directly. There is a big difference between having a backer and not having a backer. After Baiji and Mengji dig a lot of herbs, they are ready to leave the forest and go out to sell herbs. In addition, even if they see if there is any news from baikun, although Baiji always wants to believe that his son can handle things well, as an elder, there are still some worries. Because there is one more grass cloud, Baiji and Mengji plan to send people to Yinjia village, and then by the way to see how the land they planted is going, and then sell herbs to Mengji to buy all kinds of delicious and interesting things. After playing in C City for a few days, they are ready to go back to Yinjia village. Wang canming naturally wants to stay, but Yinzhu refuses. They have nothing to do in the city. What are they doing here all the time? Besides, her friends are still in the village. If they don''t see each other for a day, it''s like three autumn. Yinzhu says that he is eager to return home, so everyone goes back separately. This time, he didn''t try anything out, but he spent a lot of money. Fortunately, he knew where Bai Kun and his party were. Next time he tried again, Wang canming said something reluctantly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 731 When Yinzhu and songkui return to Yinjia village, Baiji and Mengji also take Cao Lingyun to Yinjia village. When Yin Zhu saw Bai Ji and Meng Ji coming back, he was stunned at first, and then asked with a smile, "Oh, where is this baby from? Can''t it be stolen? I tell you it''s against the law to steal children. " When Yin Zhu saw Cao Lingyun behind Baiji Mengji, he said with a smile. In fact, Yin Zhu also knew that Baiji and Mengji would not steal a child. Yin Zhu was angry at him for saying that, but where did the child come from? There are children in the mountains? It''s not weird, is it? "It''s me and Mengji. Are you satisfied?" Bai Ji hummed coldly and said angrily, "steal." how can such a noble man be associated with the word steal? If he wants to have children, there are more people holding the children in their hands. "Oh, that''s great, but since you have the energy to have children, would you like to pay for the meal first? After all, someone keeps saying that he doesn''t want to eat rice. Now your family has another one, which is a big problem. Our family can''t afford it. " Yin Zhu shook his head and said. It''s just a child''s meal. Yin Zhu won''t give it. Isn''t it Baiji who likes to target her? She is not easy to provoke, which naturally is the tip of the needle. Yin Zhu likes to choke Bai Ji when he''s free. The main reason is that Bai Ji, an old man, is not willing to say an apology when he''s clearly wrong. He can''t help saying that Yin Zhu doesn''t deserve Bai Ji. It''s strange that Yin Zhu is comfortable. Mengji is used to the scene of meeting these two people. Anyway, these two are just two sentences. What can she say? Bai Ji hummed coldly at this time, "be mean. It''s not a small filial thing. Even if you give the old man some food, you won''t be afraid of drowning in the village people''s saliva. Fortunately, I don''t have to rely on you for food. If I really rely on you for food, I will starve sooner or later. " As for filial piety, Baiji looks at it from the Internet. Baiji says that children must be filial to the old man. He likes it very much. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help humming, "people say father is kind and son is filial, didn''t they see father is put in front? That is to say, if the father is not kind, the son can be unfilial and learn from others. This is still a good example for you. " It''s estimated that the two quarrels won''t stop for a long time. Bai Kun shakes his head helplessly. He didn''t expect that baiji would find the demon clan, so he simply said, "father and mother, I just found something when I went out. Let''s have a chat?" Bai Ji said faintly at this time: "I also happened to have a discovery." When Yin Zhu heard this, he looked up at Bai Ji. Isn''t this guy the little doll he brought behind him? It''s not that goblins need Yuanying to turn into shape. If Xiaowa is really Yuanying, no one will be his opponent. In that case, when the child comes here, they will be very dangerous. It''s reasonable to say that Baiji won''t bring such experts back to Yinjia village even if he is in danger. Of course, Yinzhu will think like this. He doesn''t trust Baiji enough. It''s Bai Kun''s face . Yin Zhu takes a look at Bai Kun. Bai Kun nods and says that the party goes to the room and sits down. Then Bai Ji builds a mental barrier before he starts to talk. After all, it''s better to be careful. No one can guarantee whether someone will come here to look for them or not. What they say can''t be known to others. "Let''s change the information." Bai Kun said simply. Bai Kun first told the story of meeting Wang canming after he went out from beginning to end. Although Yin Zhu had heard about these things before, Bai Ji and Meng Ji didn''t. moreover, he also wanted to let them see if there was anything missing that they wanted to add. Baiji is definitely an old Yinhuo. It would be better to have this guy. Yinzhu admits that Baiji has this ability. Yin Zhu said that she is a sincere person, where the enemy is stronger than herself, she will never deny, she will clearly realize where the enemy is stronger than herself. Later, Bai Kun talked about Wang canming''s appointment to do the task, and then told song Kui''s story again. After hearing song Kui''s story, Cao Lingyun couldn''t help patting himself on the chest with his little hand. Fortunately, he made a smart decision early, or one day he would be found and killed just like him. Song Kui was lucky to meet Bai Kun and his party escaped. If they didn''t, they would die. Cao Lingyun can''t help but wipe his tears at this time. It''s not easy for them. "What are you crying for?" Bai Ji frowns at this time. He finds that his new apprentice is a crying bag. He likes to cry when he has nothing to do. "I, I just heard about songkui and thought he was too pitiful." Cao Lingyun said pitifully. Bai Ji couldn''t help frowning when he heard this, "where is he pitiful? Do you need your sympathy for him? You are the most pitiful. People''s enemies are no more than human beings. You are enemies of both human beings and demons. " When Cao Lingyun heard this, he shed tears, didn''t he? He is the most pitiful. He has to guard against not only people, but also demons. "What''s the matter, isn''t he a demon? Why are people and Demons all enemies? " Yin Zhu is puzzled to say, even if this guy has an enemy, it will not offend the whole demon clan.She thought it was not a good thing for Bai Ji to come back. As expected, it was not a good thing. She had a strong ability to make trouble. She was so quick to get out a man who was the enemy of all demons. She was so powerful, master. "Because this guy''s noumenon is shape changing grass, that is, the monster eats the shape changing grass. Do you think he is the enemy of both human and demon?" Bai Ji Leng hum. In fact, Bai Ji is just curious about the shape changing grass. What''s the principle of this thing? Why can a monster become a human after eating a grass, while others have to wait until Yuanying to become a human. Bai Ji plans to study it when he has time. At this time, Bai Ji told me how he met Cao Lingyun and got the moonlight forest from him. Bai Ji said simply, "since Yuanying is the most powerful in the world, you should practice well and try to break through to Yuanying in seven years. Then we can go to the demon clan and have a look, of course, Qingyun sect I want to go too. Since Wang canming is already inquiring about us, he just doesn''t believe us. There will be such a test in the future. I''ll fight with them at that time. Your strength is too weak. If you have me, you''ll be more or less afraid. " Bai Ji is analyzing calmly. Although he doesn''t have Yuanying, he is also an expert in the human race. Ordinary people don''t have conflicts and don''t want to offend him. Bai Kun and his family are still weak, so Wang can Ming''s clan still wants to try. In the face of absolute strength, does Wang can Ming dare to try? He and Mengji also need to absorb more moonlight as soon as possible and make breakthroughs as soon as possible. Only when they stand at the top of the world can they be able to protect baikun and his party. The son is Keng dad. Baiji says that one such son is enough. There are too many troubles. Mengji wants to have a baby. Baiji wants to say that even if he has a baby, he doesn''t want a son. If he wants to have a soft girl, he likes it best. "Yes, if you have the ability, you''d better complete Wang canming''s skills. We don''t have any skills. Although we can cultivate and absorb Yuehua by instinct, it''s too slow. Maybe we can change it according to their skills." Bai Kun said, of course, he has no way to win people''s skills. It depends on what the old man can do. If Bai Ji knew that Bai Kun called himself an old man, he would be very angry. Where is he old? Yin Zhu nodded. This is a good way. He didn''t feel embarrassed for Wang canming and Yin Zhu. After all, he was also testing them. Since there was no pure emotion, don''t blame them for being rude. Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t want the other party''s life. After all, Wang canming didn''t mean any harm to them at present. He can''t solve the problem once and for all for their safety in the future, Yin Zhu said she was not that crazy. "Show me that songkui." Bai Ji waved at this time. Yin Zhu directly took songkui out of his backpack. As soon as songkui came out, he couldn''t help shouting, "I''ve finally seen the light again. I almost didn''t go crazy. It''s terrible to have a small dark room. Bai Kun will never shut me up in a small dark room again. " In that quiet place, it''s too painful. I can''t hear anything, I can''t see anything, and I don''t even know how long time has passed. A lonely person seems to be the only one in the world. Song Kui says that feeling is too bad, and he doesn''t want to realize it any more. Before, he wanted to ask for help and let Yin Zhu release himself, but he didn''t know Nothing happened. Naturally, Yin Zhu didn''t know. Yin Zhu is very embarrassed to hear this. She knows what it''s like to keep people in such a small dark room alone. At that time, she was worried that song Kui would be discovered, so she put people in the backpack and forgot to take them out. If she drives people crazy, what should she do? It seems that she can''t take smart things next time Get in your backpack, so there won''t be a tragedy. "I''m sorry, I forgot. I''m sorry, we''ve arrived at Yinjia village. In the future, you just need to talk and run around, and you can do anything else." Yin Zhu will admit that he is wrong. Fortunately, song Kui is not so stingy. Of course, he has to be stingy even if he asks for help. "It doesn''t matter. At that time, I was worried that I would be discovered by the people of Qingyun sect. It''s not your fault." Song Kui is very generous to forgive, and then everyone is happy. Bai Ji can''t help humming when he hears what these two people say. The pine tree flatters very well. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 732 Bai Kun and Meng Ji throw Cao Lingyun to Yin Zhu, then turn around and run out. Bai Ji says that he has found a way to make money. This time he digs a lot of valuable medicinal materials. As for farming, Bai Ji says he doesn''t want to plant any more. He says that he will take Meng Ji to travel when he has money. However, because he doesn''t know the pronunciation of foreign countries, and he doesn''t know a lot of common sense in his own country I understand. He said that he would not go far for the time being. Let''s turn the country around first. Cao Lingyun didn''t expect that his newly worshipped master was so unreliable, so he threw him to a stranger, and then he took his mistress away. Baiji and Mengji walk neatly. This is what Yin Zhu didn''t expect. These two people adjust so quickly. Even Baiji has made plans for the future. According to Baiji''s idea, they have nothing to take a risk, and then they can eat for several years. When they have nothing to do, they travel with Mengji to play. They don''t want to see Yinzhu''s stinky face because of this After another fight with Bai Ji, she thought that she wanted to see him. The old man was more and more annoying. Sure enough, her father-in-law and mother-in-law didn''t agree with the young man. Cao Lingyun couldn''t help feeling sad at this time. He thought he held his thigh, but his thigh threw him away. Cao Lingyun is relatively young, at least its appearance is very confusing, at least Yinzhu can''t see xiaobudian cry, she directly picked up the person, "what''s good to cry, we are all here, or do you think we are not good?" Hearing this, Cao Lingyun immediately shook his head, "no, Yin Zhu is the best." After a while, Cao Lingyun understood that Yin Zhu was the big man in the family, and even his master dared to choke. Of course, one woman could take five men at the same stage. Obviously, Yin Zhu was very powerful. Master had already left, so he had to hold Yin Zhu''s thigh. If Yin Zhu knew what Cao Lingyun thought, she would laugh. Her strength was the worst among several people, similar to Cheng an. Xiaojin saw that Cao Lingyun leaned his head against Yin Zhu''s chest and cried. He threw xiaotuanzi away and said: "you''re a man. Don''t pretend to be a child for me. You''re hundreds of years old. I''ll take advantage of Yin Zhu next time. I''ll deal with you." A few of them are not enough to share. This little ball should go away quickly. Cao Lingyun can''t help but hold his little body sad. He is so hard. Even though he is hundreds of years old, he is not an adult. He is just a child. Why does this man even have to eat his child''s vinegar? He can''t live this life. Songkui is jealous. He looks at the demons in this room. They are so powerful. They can all become human beings. He can go wherever he wants. He can only bury them in the soil to absorb nutrition. Yes, songkui abandons his native place and is still injured. Yinzhu doesn''t know how to heal him. He can only bury them in the soil and let him absorb the nutrition of the earth Healing, but this healing is not good for a short time. "At the beginning, we just wanted to get in touch with the experts in the world, but now there are not only experts, even monsters, and we are supposed to be planning to go to the demons." Yin Zhu said helplessly. "Fortunately, we knew earlier, we could plan earlier if we knew earlier. If we didn''t know clearly, we would have a headache." Jono touched Yinzhu''s hair. "I always feel that the world I live in is very good. These spiritual spirits really refresh my world outlook." Yin Zhu thought of her ordinary and simple life. After she went to the orc world, her world was no longer simple and ordinary. "That''s because you don''t know. Did you know you had such an adventure before? So don''t worry too much, but we know how to do it. " Reich said with a smile. "The world is very big. No one knew there was such a world before. We didn''t think there was only one Orc world before. Who could have thought there was such a beautiful and rich world, so we still have to study hard. Only our own strength is strong enough can we touch things we don''t know. So we all have to work hard, as long as you don''t accompany us in the future All those who accompany Yin Zhu will work hard for me. Next time, whoever makes the least progress will be punished. " Jono thought for a moment and said. The world is too stable, so these guys have no sense of crisis. Especially some time ago, they were all idle to death, and they were not very active in their cultivation. Now I want to force these guys. As for why they didn''t say that their strength was the lowest, because it''s unfair to Cheng''an, so it''s still up to them to improve. As soon as Jono said this, there was a burst of wailing at the bottom. Isn''t it? Jono was too cruel. They wanted to spend more time with Yin Zhu, but Jono''s order came down. Who dares to be lazy? Apart from the day they assigned to accompany Yin Zhu, they have to work hard in their spare time. Although Jono didn''t say the result of the punishment, the price guys are very clear. Jono knows that what they care about most is Yin Zhu, so the punishment is probably related to Yin Zhu. It''s really cruel. "I think it''s very good to think of danger in times of peace. You all have to work hard. Besides, we still have a Qingyun sect. If the other party''s people don''t come to us now, they don''t think we have any problems. If their sect has experts coming out, what if they want to meet us and be seen through? And then we were skinned one by one to practice magic weapon? " Jono hummed coldly, questioning each one of them.Bai Kun saw that Jono was very powerful, so he simply said, "I know, I will try my best to cultivate." One by one, they saw that even Bai Kun promised to practice hard, so they all followed the promise. If they didn''t promise, they didn''t know who would be punished in the end. Looking at each of them running to practice, Yin Zhu looked at Qiao Nuo with a smile at this time, "in fact, they have worked hard, you don''t have to give them pressure." When Jono heard this, he took Yinzhu into his arms. "I''m not afraid of Yinzhu. Are you too tired? This guy is pestering you one by one to do something earlier. " unable to resist sustain the blows, Yin Zhu heard Jono''s words, but Jono said it was a great truth. These guys were too busy to feel shy. "Well, in the end, it''s fine." Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said. Jono just laughs when he hears this. If there is no punishment, who will be serious? Of course, Yin Zhu doesn''t think it''s him who punishes them. They will fight against them. It''s useless for Yin Zhu to beat people. But this can''t be said. Yin Zhu will be angry when he says it. "Punishment is necessary. Otherwise, those people will take me as a joker, but I won''t go too far. Do you mind if I do things?" Jono reached out and pinched Yinzhu''s nose. Yin Zhu nodded, that''s right, there''s nothing wrong with Jono''s work, that''s it. "What about song Kui and Cao Lingyun? Besides, I think the family came back with these things after going out. I''m afraid there will be more and more of these things at home. " Yin Zhu has a headache and says that he doesn''t know much about demons, but he is sure that not all demons are so good at talking. Song Kui and Cao Lingyun are kind for the time being. "Naturally, we can''t stay in our yard. We''ll find a way to make a small array in our field and get people into the field. At that time, there will be all kinds of plants in the field. It won''t affect them either." This family belongs to them. Outsiders are not welcome. Besides, they have so many secrets that it''s inconvenient to have outsiders. Besides, these two are botanical medicines. One is to go into the field. As for what Yin Zhu said, there may be more of these things in the future. Qiao Nuo said that when those things come, if there are a lot of them, he will go back to the mountain to get a base. He said that the nearby mountains are all from the nearby villages. If he wants to plant them, he can open up wasteland by himself, even without rent. "In fact, there won''t be a lot of this. This is the first time that both Bai Kun and Bai Ji want to know something about the demon clan. It happens that these two guys collide and bring them back. I don''t think they will bring people back next time." Jono thought about it and said, even if there are, there won''t be many. Yin Zhu nodded. This is something that Yin Zhu didn''t know. They didn''t bring it back, but they brought back something else. As long as Bai Ji and Meng Ji didn''t see it and thought it was interesting, they brought it back. Especially the thing they brought back for the second time almost didn''t make Yin Zhu crazy when they brought it back, because Bai Ji and Meng Ji didn''t know it Bring back a few a Piao, of course, these are very behind the matter, anyway, back here is what kind of ghost things, this is the Afterword. However, Yin Zhu obviously did not consider these things. Now she wants to go to Yin''s home to see her parents after the harvest. As for Yin Zhu''s request, Jono agreed immediately. Yin''s parents are all good, and even his elder brother and sister-in-law don''t have any problems. Yin Zhu thinks it''s good for them to go and have a look, but it''s necessary to arrange a good-looking family. In the past, there was nothing valuable in the family. Now there are many songkui and Cao Lingyun in the family, and no one can look at them. Yin Zhu nodded. Before, she said that she wanted the whole family to go out for a trip in good order. As a result, it''s gone again, so we have to change. This time Leihe went, next time Leihe will stay at home. Jono nodded, this arrangement is very reasonable, we will not say anything, but Baiji and Mengji, these two are obviously idle, do not know what these two out will do. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 733 On the other hand, Li Min was warned by Bai Kun again. Li Min really did not dare to provoke Bai Kun. At least, without certain strength, he absolutely did not dare to provoke Bai Kun. But this Li Minxin is crooked. She is not jealous that Lin Qiu likes Leihe as much as she does, but she has nothing to do with it, and she is so embarrassed to be punished. She even thinks that Lin Qiu will complain, so she will be punished so heavily, so she is ready to revenge Lin Qiu, and she also does that. She plans to send Lin Qiu to an old man''s bed By the way, he pretended to go to find Lin Qiu. Then everyone in the company knew that Lin Qiu had climbed into an old man''s bed. Lin Qiu naturally cried to death. She didn''t do anything like that at all. However, the other party is a powerful person. In addition, the reality of monitoring everything is that Lin Qiu walked into the room by herself. Lin Qiu couldn''t tell clearly. Li Min just gave a cruel smile. At the beginning, she wanted to make Lin Qiusheng worse than death. Lin Qiu resigned directly because of this matter. Li Min still has the next step. However, before the next step can be implemented, Liu Xi, the eldest lady, came to the door. Liu Xi has a lot of bad things to say, but her heart is not as black as Li min. even if she forces the other party, at most, it will damage the other party''s work. If the other party really goes away, she can''t help it. Anyway, at least on the surface, it''s your love and my wish, at least it''s not drugged or other messy things. Of course, according to Liu Xi''s idea, she just wants to play Others soberly accept her, rather than play dead people, to convince people from the spirit, that is really accept. But Li Min is not the same. Li Min uses dirty means directly. Other people don''t know what Li Min does. Liu Xi can find out clearly, because there are some Li Min in Liu Xi''s heart. She really hates such villains. When he thought that he was schemed by Li Min, he almost didn''t offend the experts. Those experts can''t be offended by the rich. There are so many people. There are all kinds of ways that people can''t live. Because of this, Liu Xi was severely taught by his father after he went home. "Li Min, you are very brave. How dare you count me? If you don''t look, what are you? How dare you count me? " Liu Xi looked at Li Min, who was pressed in front of him by the bodyguard, and gave her a few slaps. She didn''t put down her hand until she felt that her palms hurt. "Miss, how dare I count you? Have you misunderstood something?" Li Min anxiously says that she doesn''t want to offend Liu Xi. She also wants to use Liu Xi''s hand to climb up the high branch of the rich family. You know what Liu Xi knows can be said to be the top of the rich family. If Liu Xi goes to that circle to say it, it is estimated that many people will give Liu Xi face. In the future, no one will talk to her, and even be rejected by the people in that circle. Don''t look at Li Min chasing Bai Kun before She is crazy and enthusiastic, but Li Min never wants to marry Bai Kun from the beginning. She just wants to raise a beautiful little lover. If she wants to marry someone, she still needs a rich family to suit her. "Misunderstanding, you don''t ask Bai Kun to teach me a lesson. You dare to introduce such a person to me, but don''t make it clear to me. How can I not repay you well if you calculate me like this?" Liu Xi said angrily. Li Min can''t help but clatter when he hears this, isn''t it? What Liu Xi means is that Bai Kun''s group of people can''t even provoke Liu Xi? It''s impossible. If that group of people are really so powerful, how can they live in a small mountain village? Yinjia village is so remote, and there is nothing good. How can these good people go to Yinjia village? "Miss, you really misunderstood me. At that time, I asked Bai Kun to clean up, but the other party didn''t show a very strong appearance. I think that''s the only way to introduce you to miss. Miss, you know that I have the idea to clean up those guys by your hand, but I absolutely dare not count on you." At this time, Li Min almost raised her hand to swear. If not, Li Min is afraid that he will die miserably. The Liu family is so powerful that it''s easy for them to deal with her. When Liu Xi heard this, he raised his chin. It''s true. If Li Min wants to be honest, she should not. "Forget it, if you really don''t care this time, let you go for the time being, but the punishment is still necessary. This time, it''s not the kindness of the other party. I''ll almost be killed by you." Liu Xi thought about it and said. It''s a fact that she almost had an accident. This time, it''s not Wang canming who suddenly appeared and stopped her. According to her more frustrated and courageous temperament, she will continue to find trouble with Bai Kun and others. No one will know what will happen in the end. After all, everyone''s patience is limited, and it''s hard to deal with it because of the many things she''s looking for and the contradictions and vitality. "Miss, you, please spare me." Li Min can''t help pleading at this time. Liu Xi has many ways to pick up people, but it''s certain that every one who is picked up by Liu Xi doesn''t come to a good end. "Get out of here. It''s nice not to kill you." Liu Xi said angrily, looking at Li Min who kept crying, Liu Xi directly impatiently let people send Li Min away. Liu Xi doesn''t feel that she has done something bad. Li Min has a bad heart. She can''t look directly at what she has done to her best friend. Even because of Li Min, Liu Xi says that she is bad at the word "best friend".Liu Xi cleans up Li Min, and Lin Qiu escapes from the back. However, Lin Qiu makes a lot of trouble because it''s Li Min who leads people to find her. She will have an accident herself. In addition, she has some trouble with Li Min in her heart. She won''t contact Li Min either. When she wants to contact Li Min in the future, she can''t get in touch. After coming back from a village this time, Liu Xi is really not reconciled. Why does Yin Zhu occupy so many men and live in peace? She hasn''t been able to snatch half of them. When she thinks about it, she is not reconciled. She thinks that she wanted to send several people to make trouble in the past. Liu Xi turns her eyes and then contacts Wang canming. When Wang canming heard what Liu Xi wanted to do, he couldn''t help but have a headache and said, "Auntie, you care about other people''s husbands. You don''t often change boyfriends yourself. You''re not much better. Why do you care about other people''s affairs?" Wang can Ming naturally sees what happened between Yin Zhu and Bai Kun. Especially when Bai Kun takes Yin Zhu to C city to do some work, the intimacy is not his attitude towards his sister-in-law gaio. When Liu Xi heard this, he could not help humming coldly, "how can it be the same? I change my boyfriend quickly, but I''m one at a time, which is as good as Yin Zhu." Liu Xi said he was unconvinced. Hearing this, Wang canming could not help sighing, "you can do it if you want. I''m sure your boyfriends won''t mind." Those men who follow Liu Xi are basically for money. In that case, as long as the money is given to the end, no one will have an opinion. When Liu Xi heard this, he couldn''t help but reply, "I''m not that scum when I step on a few boats." Wang canming didn''t know what to say when he heard this. You''re not dregs enough. Are there any dregs in the world? Or does he no longer know how to describe the word slag girl? "Well, you don''t care about this. I just want to know what Bai Kun''s temperament is. They shouldn''t hurt people''s lives for no reason." Liu Xi can''t help but ask, she wants to do mischief, also want to do mischief, but don''t want to harm people''s lives. "That''s not true. Li Min did that. Bai Kun didn''t even want her life. And don''t you live well?" Wang can Ming can''t help but sneer. Besides, Liu Xi is so afraid of death. Why should he ask people to try him out. "Wang canming, don''t pretend to me. I heard you call before. You also want to inquire about Bai Kun. Isn''t it good for me to send someone out to inquire for you?" Liu xileng hum. Wang can Ming is a little embarrassed at this time, because he has never calculated others. This is the first time that honest children are not good at doing bad things. It''s just that Bai Kun and his followers are a force among the people who practice Taoism. They have to find out if there is a force suddenly. Otherwise, they can''t say whether it is good or bad. Wang can Ming doesn''t know the strength of Bai Ji and Meng Ji. If he knows, it''s estimated that the vigilance against Bai Kun and his party will raise a class, and maybe even disturb the high level of Qingyun sect. All this can only be said about the fate. "OK, you can send someone to go there naturally, but I have a word to warn you that they are monks after all. You can send someone to chase them, but warn your people not to play tricks. If you just say you like chasing people, they won''t do anything to them." Wang canming thought for a moment and said that although he said that Bai Kun was easy to get along with, some bottom lines were still mentioned, so it was not easy to deal with an accident. Liu Xi nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ll tell them. Besides, not everyone is so black hearted with Li min." Wang can Ming nodded, maybe let those people to pester Bai Kun. Maybe they can get something they don''t know. Bai Kun is very good at hiding. Of course, Bai Kun has a guess, that is, whether they practice physical training. After all, these people are tall and heavy, even Yin Zhu''s female body is so strong, and the normal female is not Zi Niao Na, with picturesque eyes, is a fairy, but Yin Zhu is different. Yin Zhu''s back is a man. Of course, Wang can Ming doesn''t dare to say this in front of Yin Zhu. Wang can Ming is worried that he will be strangled. No woman wants to hear that he is strong and like a man. "Then try. If there''s anything wrong, let me know in time. Don''t make trouble by yourself, OK?" Wang canming told again. "Yes, yes." Liu Xi''s happy response to the next, the heart has wanted how to diaphragm should Yin Zhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 734 Although Liu Xi said that he wanted to find several people to deal with him before, what Yin Zhu didn''t expect was that this guy did what he said. Yin Zhu looked at the beautiful men and women who appeared in front of him, and couldn''t help but have a headache looking at Liu Xi who was sitting among the beautiful men and enjoying the service of others. At this time, Yin Zhu''s brow would be like a Sichuan character, "Miss, I''m convinced you, can you call your people away?" I don''t know where Liu Xi found the men. They all look very good. Although they are not as good as Bai Kun in momentum, their faces are really good. "Don''t mention it, Yin Zhu. You can choose which one you like. You can guarantee to wait until you are satisfied." Liu Xi said very generously. "I don''t need it." Yin Zhu could not help grinding his teeth at this time, as if he was beating someone. "Who are we with? Besides, don''t you say those people like you and won''t betray you? Five, six, seven or eight, it''s not that different, is it? " Liu Xi laughed. Yin Zhu almost didn''t swear when he heard this. What''s no difference? Is there a big difference? Can you kill without looking at Bai Kun''s eyes? "By the way, make it clear to your man that they are all artists. They live by their faces. Don''t ruin their life." It''s just because of Liu Xi''s words that Yin Zhu doesn''t dare to ask people to throw people out. These are not the bodyguards before. It doesn''t matter to throw them out. Just as Liu Xi said, people depend on their faces to eat. If their faces are destroyed, they really have nothing in life. "Miss, I''m wrong. Please." Yin Zhu looked at Liu Xi with a cry at this time. He said that the people Liu Xi called didn''t do too much, or even said too much. Bai Kun said that they were not allowed to enter the courtyard. They could have a circle around the gate of the courtyard, and then take turns to show their love. What kind of loudspeakers were used? By the way, he invited the old people in the village to be cheerleaders, It''s said that influence really affects people''s life, but it''s too much to say. People really don''t go into their private places, and what''s more, people show their love. If Yin Zhu doesn''t go out, people will always kneel down there. If they go out and refuse, people won''t talk much, and they will change to the next one directly. Yin Zhu said that he really can''t afford to play. There are so many people. "How can you be wrong? I still want to learn from you how to win the hearts of those men. I can''t do it. I can''t catch up with you. This is what I admire most." Liu Xi sighed. When Yin Zhu heard this, she didn''t know how to say it. She said weakly, "Miss, this can''t be compared. Our previous friendship can''t be compared with you. Don''t make trouble. I''m very embarrassed. Don''t make us angry. I don''t want to offend Wang canming." Yin Zhu''s words behind this can also be regarded as a threat. If they offend Wang canming, they mean they have done something to Liu Xi. When Liu Xi heard this, he shook his head and said, "you won''t, Li Min is too much. You don''t do anything to her. I think you like beautiful men. I''ll send you beautiful men. If you don''t thank me, you can take revenge. Besides, the people who look at me are very conscious and honest. If you don''t like them, they don''t pester you. Besides, people tell you every day, don''t you realize it Do you have to be charming and proud? " Yin Zhu said that she didn''t feel proud. She only felt that several men in her family were going crazy. "Thank you. No, I like strong men. I don''t like these small bodies. You can see my figure. Just these men can''t carry my mother''s body." Yin Zhu said aggressively. When Liu Xi heard this, she gasped. It''s true. Of course, what makes her most envious is that Yin Zhu''s face is pretty and lovely. If she has a good figure, she doesn''t have a good figure at all. It''s incredible that such a woman can make Bai Kun keep his body like jade. Before no one had no choice, even if, how now is still like this, do not steal, she does not believe. Liu Xi looks at Yin Zhu in great embarrassment at this time. He says that it''s really hard to find someone as tall and strong as Bai Kun. It''s not impossible to find a man of two meters three or four, but it''s hard to find him, and he has to have a good face. Otherwise, how can he attract Yin Zhu? "Also, those women are not suitable. Bai Kun and Leihe like me, so miss, you can just play. Let your people leave quickly." Yin Zhu knew that if Liu Xi wanted to say that there was no malice, he just thought it was fun, and he was not reconciled to it. He wanted to block her, and then it became like this. It''s also because the first lady doesn''t have a bad heart that she doesn''t get angry. If Liu Xi really has a bad heart, she probably won''t be in such a big fight. People have money and want to use more means behind it. "Yin Zhu, Bai Kun hasn''t spoken yet. What''s your hurry? Besides, you can make sure they don''t move. Now they don''t move, and they won''t move in the future. You should be grateful to me for helping you test their sincerity." Liu Xi said sourly. In fact, she envies Yin Zhu''s good luck. After all, it''s the first time that she''s seen Yin Zhu like this. Many rich families find many wives, and there are many rich women, but they are all for the benefit of money, but they are not Yin Zhu. They have no interest relationship. This is what surprised Liu Xi most.Her life and her interpersonal relationship are maintained by all kinds of interests. For the first time, she saw such pure feelings. She didn''t believe it, but she was envious of other people''s good feelings. "I thank you, but we don''t need any testing for our relationship. I believe them. If you know what happened to them, Liu Xi, you won''t use this to test me." Yin Zhu said with emotion. "What happened to you?" Liu Xi couldn''t help asking curiously. "We are willing to sacrifice our lives for each other, so your exploration has no meaning for us, but will cause us trouble. I know you have no malice, so take your people away quickly." Yin Zhu said very simply. Apart from her parents and brother, Yin Zhu won''t tell anyone about things in the orc world. Didn''t she even tell her sister-in-law? "For the sake of each other, can we not even die?" Liu Xi some shocked asked, such love is really amazing, she has not met such love, but can not deny that there is no such love. "You are lucky and happy." Liu Xi murmured. "You are also very happy. If you go out for a walk, it is estimated that 99% of the girls in the country envy you and think you are very happy." Yin Zhu patted Liu Xi on the shoulder, Liu Xi''s life is also very good, what you want is what, do not worry about life, such a life is not good enough? After hearing Yin Zhu''s words, Liu Xi lowered his head and laughed softly, then looked up at the sky, "yes, I''m very happy, too." "So happy child, can you take people away? This place is really not for you to come to." Yin Zhu doesn''t know what Liu Xi is feeling. She just wants to fool the young lady away. There are so many people around here. What if these people find their abnormality? Although they don''t change in the village, they often go out to practice late at night. Who knows if Liu Xi of daoze has asked someone to watch them. It seems that in a short time, don''t go out to practice at night. It''s not safe. Liu Xi heard Yin Zhu''s words, looked up at Yin Zhu and said, "I can''t wait to drive me away, so I can''t stay here. I think this village is very good. I want to live here for a while." When Yin Zhu heard this, he was full of black lines, "where is it good here, miss? What makes you feel better here? If you really like it here, I''ll give you my yard. I''ll take some of my men to the big city for a walk. " Yin Zhu is very clear that Liu Xi is coming for himself. If they are not in Yinjia village, Liu Xi will not stay here. I don''t know what Miss Liu likes about them. If Liu Xi likes Bai Kun and others, he doesn''t show it very clearly. He thinks that this person has a more playful attitude. After listening to Yin Zhu''s words, Liu Xi was stunned, and then said faintly, "no, but you hate me so much, because I said you wanted to stay, and you just hid from me?" Liu Xi has always felt that his temperament is not that kind of annoying. As a result, on Yin Zhu''s side, he is so disgusting. "It''s not. It''s just that I choose here because I want to live a quiet life and don''t want to be disturbed. Miss, no matter where you go, you are the focus. We are not the same people." Yin Zhu thought for a moment, but didn''t say anything ugly. When Liu Xi heard this, he laughed and said nothing more. Yin Zhu looks at Liu Xi with some loss. Such a young lady is really not used to. After all, isn''t this young lady always proud? "Can you tell me why you choose to come out? After all, you have to be quiet. Isn''t the world you used to live in quieter? If you want to be born, shouldn''t it be more suitable to go to big cities? " During this period, Liu Xi also got to know Wang canming about the people and things of practicing Taoism. "It''s simple. There are no cultivation resources. If you can''t go on, you have to go out." Yin Zhu said very simply, this is what they discussed with the outside world. When Liu Xi heard this, she laughed and said nothing more. Then she stood up and answered faintly, "it''s said that there are very few resources for cultivating Taoism now, and we all depend on robbing. Do you think you can rob them?" ¡°¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 735 After hearing what Liu Xi said, Yin Zhu was stunned. What does it mean? Is it to point out to herself, or does she know something, but it''s not quite right. Liu Xi is an ordinary person. How can he know the news? Is it someone who told her? Who is the person who told her, Wang canming? Besides Wang canming, Yin Zhu can''t think of anyone else. "Thank you for your reminding. In fact, no matter what we do, it is very difficult. It took us a lot of effort to get to this step, but we will go on as far as possible." Yin Zhu thought for a moment and said. "Don''t thank me. If you are tired of your beautiful man in the future, can you give him to me?" Liu Xi said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he said, "you don''t have to think about this. It''s never possible." In fact, Liu Xi is just talking about it casually. Knowing the identities of Bai Kun, Liu Xi knows that it is absolutely impossible to play with them. Bai Kun''s powerful strength can not be reduced to her toy, so she really just talks about it casually. However, Yin Zhu''s life is really good. No matter how many things Yin Zhu said they had gone through in the past before they had their present feelings, it was also caused by the favorable time and location. There can be no second one. The fate of Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo is indeed due to the harmony of time, place and people. It is impossible to duplicate and unique because of various factors. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo managed to send off a large group of people brought by Liu Xi. At this time, Yin Zhu was very weak on the sofa and said breathlessly, "I think this kind of thing will definitely happen in the future. I''m tired when I think about it." When Jono heard this, he looked at Yin Zhu helplessly. What can he do? Jono didn''t think that people in this world actually look at their faces. The orc world also depends on faces, but it''s mainly strength. He didn''t expect that their faces would be so popular in this world if he chose faces on the premise of strength. "You say we are all hiding in this small mountain village, how can we cause so many wild bees and butterflies?" Reich couldn''t help sighing. It''s better to think about the females in the orc world. At least they have a lot of reserve. The females in this world are a little crazy, but few are crazy. After all, we all have to consider how to survive, how to survive, how to get more food. Who really wants to be romantic every day? But the people in this world are different. They think about men when they have nothing to do . "You said Liu Xi came suddenly. Does Wang canming mean it?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Qiao Nuo said with a faint smile: "that Wang canming was testing us before, but he didn''t try to find out anything. Wang canming doesn''t seem to have any malice to us now. That''s because he doesn''t know our details, so he doesn''t dare to do it. It''s not that he won''t do it. We don''t trust him too much. After all, there are different races As for what Liu Xi has done this time, maybe he has added fuel to the flames, but it should be mainly prevented by Liu Xi. It is estimated that last time we were too low on her face, so we would want to make trouble for us. If Wang canming did this time, it would not end in a day "Yes." Yin Zhu thinks about it for a while and thinks it''s like that. After all, if it''s really the task arranged by Wang canming, Liu Xi won''t agree to leave so easily. In fact, in addition to being willful, the young lady is not bad hearted. "We''re all right. Those two are living demons. We need to hide them." Yin Zhu mentioned songkui and Cao Lingyun at this time. These two guys are in trouble, but Yin Zhu still wants to find out about the demon clan from these two guys. She can''t just throw people out like this. What''s more, she is still thinking about songkui''s pith. "Well, I''ll go back and get an array. I should be able to cover up their evil spirit first." Bai Kun thought for a moment and said that Bai Ji didn''t teach him a little knowledge of array. Bai Kun learned this in his family. However, Bai Kun said that there are some differences between the skills of the orc world and those of Wang canming. The skills of the orc world can be said to be very simple, while those of Wang canming will be much more complex. However, their relative functions will be more powerful than those of the orc world. Bai Kun has kept in mind the skills learned by Wang canming. He doesn''t want to copy them. After all, they are very different When Bai Kun went to the city to look for Li Min, he didn''t just do one thing. He also found a gangster on the street, which made him dizzy. Then he carefully checked each other''s body structure, and found that he was somewhat different from human beings. Although the orcs looked human on the surface, they were still different inside. Orcs are orcs, and they become immature. Therefore, there is no way for this modified human skill to become an orc skill. At least, it can''t be copied mechanically. That way, something will definitely happen. However, we can make good use of their skill and infer our own skill. After all, there are three thousand roads, and different paths lead to the same goal. And then there is Cao Lingyun, who can also become a human. Go back and have a good check on whether his body structure is different from himself. Now Cao Lingyun is pursing his little butt to pick vegetables in the vegetable field. At this time, he shivers for no reason. Who is calculating the baby?"Let''s have a clear idea of this matter. Wang can Ming''s side will not break off for the time being. We have nothing here. Now we absorb Yuehua by instinct, which is very passive. So we still have to learn the skills here, and then infer the most suitable skills for us, so that we can compete with them. As long as Wang can min doesn''t know our skills The bottom line is that we haven''t done anything harmful to human beings. He won''t do anything to us unless he can confirm our identity, so there is no crisis here for the time being. However, no matter who contacts with him, you should be careful. Don''t be stereotyped, especially Teng xiaocheng''an. You two are simple and straightforward. You are easy to talk. Are you careful? " Jono thought. Tengxiao and Cheng''an express in a hurry that they will never talk to Wang canming more and promise that they will not be stereotyped. Lei he and Yin Zhu also express that they will be careful. "Besides, no one is allowed to change in the family from now on. Since we are human here, we should treat ourselves as individuals. I''m careful that someone is staring at us in the dark. In order not to bring trouble to everyone, no one is allowed to change. Do you know. Wang canming has never been successful in our side. He will definitely send more powerful people in the future. So when it''s OK, we''ll try our best to cultivate. If we don''t have time, the experts will come. We all have no strength to resist. " Jono said, coldly looking at Leihe a few, he will not give pressure to Yinzhu, so can only spur the other a few. Leihetengxiao several by Qiao Nuo see in the heart hair, hurriedly promise, "I will work hard to cultivate." Cheng An is a little uneasy at this time, because several people have the lowest strength. He is worried that he will become the one who will be held back. It seems that he has to work hard to cultivate, otherwise he won''t be able to help Yin Zhu, instead, he will become a drag on Yin Zhu. In that case, what qualifications does he have to be Yin Zhu''s partner. On the other side, Liu Xi went to the restaurant in the town to stay. At this time, Liu Xi could not help telling Bai Yichen, "let these people go back tomorrow." Bai Yichen looked at Liu Xi in surprise. After all, Liu Xi didn''t always fail to achieve his goal. Although he didn''t use privacy blackmail, he always used all kinds of disgusting means to make the other party have to compromise. How could it be so easy to compromise this time? Although Liu Xi''s identity is really different, it''s just that Liu Xi gave up so easily, which makes him feel sad It''s incredible. This time, there are more than 20 artists. It can be said that they bring people here in such a high profile, but they send people away in one day. It''s not like what Liu Xi would do. At this time, Bai Yichen could not help asking, "Miss, are you sure you want to send people back? Just let Yin Zhu go? " When Liu Xi heard this, he glanced at Bai Yichen and said, "why, are you questioning my decision? Don''t you think I''ll go back and call these people over again? Just send them away. These useless things. " Liu Xi said unhappily. Bai Yichen didn''t dare to retort when he heard this, but he was thinking, isn''t this something that elder sister and younger sister often do? It''s too normal to go back and forth. As long as the first lady is happy, of course, the first lady will go back and forth. It''s quite generous to give money among them. Many people are willing to give the first lady a toss. "I just want to understand and know what I can''t do, so I give up." Liu Xi thought for a while and gave Bai Yichen an explanation. "No?" In the past, a lot of things that can''t be done have not been done in the end. Isn''t the purpose of the first lady not to have things that she can''t do and things that money can''t solve? However, it would be better if the young lady didn''t make a fuss. He really knew the identity of this group of people and that the young lady was going to make a fuss. He was afraid that those people would get angry and the young lady would get hurt. It would be better to leave here. "Go ahead, go ahead, arrange for the people over there. Don''t make any noise." Liu Xi waves Bai Yichen down and then calls Wang canming. "I''m ready to withdraw. I can''t do it. I don''t have a chance to do it. I think the Yinzhu family is really good-natured. If you have any other questions, you can check them yourself." Liu Xi said directly, saying that the next thing has nothing to do with him. Liu Xi is very smart and has her own sense of propriety. Despite her mischief, she has her own way of looking at people. Since Yin Zhu can''t do anything, she chose to let go. By the way, she also warned Wang canming. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 736 Wang canming didn''t expect Liu Xi to help him find out any news. Liu Xi said he wanted to leave, but he didn''t have any opinions. However, they sent Liu Xi away so quickly, which surprised Wang canming. After hearing this, they gave up Liu Xi''s idea so quickly. You know, Liu Xi is stubborn, which further shows that it''s hard for Yin Zhu to deal with. That''s why he can''t find any abnormality. Of course, there may be no abnormality in this family. For the time being, qingyunzong is not a villain. Although it is said that monitoring the people who practice Taoism in the world is not what they like to do, it is the responsibility. We can''t let the people who practice Taoism destroy the lives of ordinary people. As long as Yin Zhu doesn''t make trouble, he won''t go to find them. However, we should pay attention to the fact that at least now is not the time to relax, and Yin Zhu and his party are really strong. Although Liu Xi said he wanted to leave, Yin Zhu and his family were still worried. When they were sure that Liu Xi and his family would leave the town, Yin Zhu would feel a little more at ease with the food. During this period, Bai Kun went to study song Kui and Cao Lingyun, both of whom are goblins. Bai Kun specially watched the two guys practice. Then he found that the two guys'' practice methods were really similar to them. They absorbed Yuehua. Even their power was very similar to their power. Bai Kun''s view of continuity After observing for several days, he also took Cao Lingyun to study for several days, and then seriously called several people back to discuss things. Bai Kun said to several people on the scene very seriously: "I think the way of heaven may really treat us as demons." "And then?" Yin Zhu was puzzled and asked, in fact, when she could absorb Yuehua''s cultivation, she felt that she was a monster. Bai Kun pondered for a long time and then said, "I have carefully studied Cao Lingyun''s cultivation and his usual appearance in this period of time. Then I found that the energy they absorbed in their cultivation is almost the same as ours. That is to say, the way of heaven counts us as demon cultivation, but I have checked Cao Lingyun '' In fact, the structure of his body is the plant itself. At least the essence of their life is the essence of a part of the body. For example, song Kui is wood heart, while grass Lingyun is a flower, and the transformed grass will blossom, including the essence of their cultivation. Finally, they are gathered to a certain point, and we are somewhat different. Our strength seems to be fixed. The collection is in the position of Dan Tian, and the monster goes with its essence. "What''s the problem?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. "Of course, there''s a problem. Although I haven''t studied how human cultivation is practiced, the Internet and myths of ancient times may not be true. But since it''s a legend, true or false, some of them still have some useful information. That is to say, the way of our cultivation includes power collection, and it''s based on the structure of the human body Yes, but what we absorb is the power of demons. I don''t know if we will have any problems like this. " Bai Kun said with a headache. "In addition, people must have skills to practice, which reflects people''s intelligence, but it is also a kind of limitation. Even if you have excellent talent, but you don''t have skills, you can''t go on this road. Demons are different. Even if they don''t have skills, they will rely on instinct to absorb the power that is good for them, and then slowly open their wisdom, as if they are on the road Heaven is very unfair to the demon clan, but it''s also fair. It''s a kind of restriction and a kind of balance, but what about us? We have spiritual intelligence to control ourselves, and even have a strong learning ability. But we also have the natural talent of the demon clan. We don''t have the skill, but we can naturally absorb the moonlight. Don''t you think we creatures are here to break the balance? Those who often break the balance will not come to a good end. Maybe they will be treated as evils that harm the world. " Bai Kun frowned and said very seriously. "These are all your guesses. It''s not that serious." Yin Zhu couldn''t help saying that they didn''t do anything. How could it be? Besides, they didn''t harm the world. Bai Kun shook his head. "Yin Zhu, you should remember that we are not people in this world, we can be said to be visitors from another world. According to the idea of the way of heaven in the orc world, do you think a way of heaven will be so good to us? There''s no limit at all. It''s very abnormal, isn''t it? " Bai Kun doesn''t want to look down on himself, but how can a mature heaven allow them to exist? It''s still good. There''s no restriction at all. It''s just that the other party treats you too well and can''t believe it. Bai Kun now has this idea. When Yin Zhu heard this, he could not help feeling uneasy. "There are so many conspiracy theories. I don''t think they should be." Yin Zhu said that her careful liver can''t bear so many things, especially when it''s related to the way of heaven. She really can''t afford to play. Bai Kun at this time very helpless said, "I also hope I guess wrong." After all, this world is much more mature than the orc world. The way of heaven in the orc world can be said to be half dead and half dead. As a result, the people in their world are not tossed to death, let alone the way of heaven in this world. If the way of heaven in this world is calculated for them, Bai Kun says he does not dare to think about it.When Qiao Nuo heard Bai Kun say this, he could not help pressing his forehead. He felt that he had a heavy burden on himself. He thought that as long as he was careful to guard against those monks, but now when Bai Kun said this, would they have to keep up with the way of heaven? Although they have experience in fighting with the way of heaven, he said that he can''t stand it. If he goes on like this, he will really die. "Bai Kun, you say that there are many people in the world who are stronger than us, whether they are Terrans or demons. You say that heaven really has something to do, and there is no need to find us. Bai Kun, you think too much of yourself." Yin Zhu couldn''t help retorting. "This is also what I don''t understand. After all, we are not strong. But we think that the way of heaven is too favorable for us. Even if the way of heaven in the orc world benefits us, it won''t give us so much preferential treatment." Bai Kun is very puzzled to say. Because the more he looked at Song Kui and Cao Lingyun''s cultivation, Bai Kun felt that the orcs were powerful. They relied on their instinct, but their mental power was not high, so their ability to absorb Yuehua was limited. Unlike the orcs, their mental power was much stronger than that of the demons, and then their ability to control and absorb Yuehua was powerful, including the speed of their cultivation, which was also the rise of juggling It''s said that the cultivation of the demon clan takes hundreds of years or even tens of thousands of years, and the cultivation of the Terran is not fast. The Terran has reason and intelligence. But those people often practice Taoism for decades, which is just the period of practicing Qi. Moreover, every time they have the strength of a large class, they have difficulties. Only when they pass the difficulties can they overcome them. As for them, it''s estimated that one year is worth dozens or hundreds of years of others, and they don''t need to If there are difficulties like human beings, it can be said that they are going with the wind and the water. As long as they absorb enough strength, their strength will soar. This kind of effect is frightening. This kind of preferential treatment is really frightening. Jono can''t help pondering at this time. What Bai Kun said may not be unreasonable. If the other party has no idea about them, how can he do this to him? If ordinary people are talking about it, the world consciousness may not pay attention to it, but if they are so transferred from other places, will people not pay attention to it? But after paying attention, they still need to pay attention to it If you don''t stop it, Jono has a headache. Unfortunately, what the world consciousness wants to do doesn''t mean anything from the beginning to the end, and doesn''t even contact them. This time, it''s not Bai Kun''s idea. They didn''t think about it. At that time, they wanted to improve their strength quickly. "According to your opinion, when we are powerful, will the way of heaven ask us to do something or calculate us? Then, do we need to practice?" Tengxiao asked. "Of course, we need to practice." Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun said with one voice. "No matter what we want to do, we must have enough strength. If you don''t have the strength, then you will have no value to be used. At that time, people can sacrifice you without hesitation. If you are strong enough, even if people want to sacrifice you, they have to think about it. It took a lot of efforts to cultivate it. Is it worth the sacrifice No matter what this way of heaven wants to do, I will follow it Jono said very aggressively. When Bai Kun heard this, he nodded and said that he meant the same thing. "No matter what kind of things, even if you want to resist, you have to have strength. If you don''t have strength, you can only wait to die in the end." When Yin Zhu heard that this guy had finished his analysis and arranged everything he wanted to do in the future, it was not her turn to speak at all. "In this case, let''s try our best to practice, but should we tell Baiji and Mengji about this matter? They seem to have gone out wild." Yin Zhu asked. Bai Kun thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, they can play if they want. We can''t put all our hopes on them. Besides, Bai Ji is not stupid. This is a personal spirit. I can find something wrong. Maybe he also found it and ran around intentionally, so don''t care about him." Yin Zhu shrugged when she heard this. Well, it was said by her son. She really didn''t need to care. Baiji can''t blame her if she knows. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 737 Yin Zhu looked at Jono with emotion, "you said that I thought I could live a comfortable life when I came back to this world, and now I find that the idea of salted fish is really bad. No matter where you are, you have to work hard, or God will force you to work hard." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help reaching out to Churou Yin Zhu''s head and said with a smile, "maybe it''s Bai Kun''s wrong guess. You don''t have to care too much. Bai Kun thinks a lot and likes to prepare for a rainy day. Besides, we''re on top of the collapse of the sky. You don''t have to worry too much." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help but look at Jono and said, "if I''m too far away from you, can I still follow you? In the myth of our world, people will fly away from this world and go to other worlds when they have reached a certain level of cultivation. If you are strong enough to be rejected by the way of heaven in this world, and then leave, I will not be able to keep up with you, will you all leave me? " Jono''s face turned black when he heard this. "What nonsense, I can''t leave you. If it''s really that time, I''ll destroy my self-cultivation and stay with you." Yin Zhu was very moved when he heard Jono''s confession. It was almost like destroying his soul in the orc world. But Jono didn''t even think about it. He said he wanted to stay with him without hesitation. Yin Zhu shook his head at this time. "No, if one day I really can''t keep up with you and become a drag on you, I''m not as good as myself Leave, just don''t drag you, love is not drag each other, but each other, for you I will work harder, become more beautiful, this is the true meaning of love After hearing Yin Zhu''s words, Qiao Nuo laughed happily, "OK, Yin Zhu, you just have to be happy." As for Bai Kun''s conjecture, Yin Zhu didn''t believe it all, but he didn''t believe it. After all, there is no free lunch in the world. This native monk also has demon cultivation. It''s not easy for them to practice. It''s not easy for them to practice. If there''s no purpose, don''t believe in ghosts. As for why there''s no performance now, their strength is far from enough Not reaching the level of being able to help, which should be the meaning. When their strength reaches a certain height and they can touch a certain point, someone will come to them. In other words, they should be safe in a short period of time. There is no problem. There is no problem at all. Wang canming is still covetous. So work hard. What they don''t know about Yin Zhu is that in a Taoist temple in Kunlun Mountain, a gray haired old Taoist picked up his servant''s turtle shell and calculated a hexagram. Only when he saw the hexagram on the ground, his face changed greatly. Then he confirmed it very seriously and calculated it carefully with his fingers. Then he took it out carefully from his chest It''s an extremely old turtle shell. It''s obviously something he cherished for a long time and couldn''t bear to use. He bit his finger, then put the blood on the turtle shell, and calculated the divination seriously. However, this time, the old man seemed to be bitten by him, suddenly spitting out a big mouthful of blood, and the whole person was depressed. But the old Taoist laughed wildly, as if he was crazy. That look of crying and laughing, if someone else is there, it will frighten people. After a long time, the old Taoist slowly regained his mind. Then he took out the phone very carefully and called yewuji, the leader of Qingyun sect. "Tianjizi, how can you call me at this time Ye Wuji asked with a smile. Tianjizi was obviously talking about the old Taoist. This day''s machine is not an ordinary person. He is the last descendant of Tianji gate. He is also the most powerful. It can be said that there is no omission. But there is something wrong with Tianji gate, that is, no matter what it is, because it''s a revelation of Tianji, you have to use your own luck or destiny to offset it. So generally speaking, this guy doesn''t give people fortune telling, and wants to ask him to do it It''s very big. Unless it''s very important, people usually don''t count on him. Besides, there are few disciples in Tianji gate. It''s also a gift to cultivate this. On this day, it can be said that the Tianji gate will not contact anyone on its own unless something happens. "The night is endless. Do you know what I just calculated?" Tianjizi said excitedly. "What?" The night is limitless and asked in reply. "Hope, our hope." Tianjizi said excitedly. Yewuji is also very excited when he hears this, because he knows very well what tianjizi''s hope is. Because of the exhaustion of aura in this world, it is more and more difficult for practitioners to go. It can be said that there is no aura in the secular world, and the place where they are is isolated from the secular world by array. There are also many arrays in it, and even some plants Linghua lingcao, however, has less and less aura. The people who have been trained can only go to Yuanying now. After Yuanying, there is no chance to move forward. Everyone is looking for the way after Yuanying, but there is no way. For example, this is the hope of Wuji tonight. "How? Where is the hope? " Yewuji is very clear. As long as this matter is told, people on both sides of the whole cultivation world will help no matter they are in the right way or in the evil way. After all, no matter they are in the right way or in the evil way, isn''t it for the sake of becoming an immortal? Who doesn''t want to go further."No, you know, I do divination for myself every few months to see if I have a future. I haven''t changed before. However, this time, with the change of my heart, I find that I have the hope to move forward. Then I want to figure out where the change is, but I''m sorry that I can''t find it. The sky is dim and I can''t see it. So I''m hurt." Tianjizi said happily. "When was the last time you divined?" The night asked anxiously. "It should have been four months ago." Tianjizi thought for a moment and said. "That is to say, the change should be in the past four months. I''ll ask someone to check carefully whether something happened in these four months and see if it is related to this matter. If it can be found out, it''s the best. If it can''t be found out, it''s OK. Maybe it''s hidden deeply. We haven''t found it. Since there''s hope, we won''t be in a hurry. We can find it sooner or later." Yewuji was also very happy at this time, and the road ahead was promising. This was a good thing for the whole Xiuzhen world. "I''ll make a divination later. It''s so big all over the world that it''s hard to find out. I''ll always give you a direction." Tianjizi bit his teeth and said. After hearing this, yewuji thought for a while and said, "old madman, you''d better take it easy. You''ve just been attacked. You''d better have a rest first. If God doesn''t want you to see it, if you force it, don''t force it too much. Since they give us hope, we won''t miss it vaguely. Moreover, if you don''t see it now, maybe you''ll miss it for a while You can divine. Don''t force yourself too much. You haven''t found your apprentice yet. If Tianji gate is broken in your hand, it''s not good. At the end of the day, there are so many monks, and the demon clan side. It''s easier for those guys to find some changes or treasures than us. Let them look for them at that time. It''s everyone''s business. We can''t be too busy. They''ll take advantage of it. " Yewuji is a little worried about Tianji. The old madman is very stubborn. In case this guy dies and wants to find something, and then he is killed, he will play. The old madman is still good. Thinking of this, yewuji calls a disciple to Kunlun mountain to watch the old madman. At least he can''t be fooled. When tianjizi heard yewuji''s words, he couldn''t help shaking his beard. "Yewuji, you can''t spit out ivory from your dog''s mouth. You always curse me. I can''t see the hope. If the old man dies, it must be you who curse me. I''ll settle with you even if I become a ghost." Yewuji is helpless to hear this. He is just worried about the old man, but look what the dead old man said. Fortunately, he has asked his disciples to rush there. Even if he plays for a while, his life should be enough for him. After hanging up tianjizi''s phone, yewuji directly contacted all the disciples. Except for those who had to guard the mountain, others, including the elders, called over. After saying this, he told them to go out and look for opportunities. In addition, the disciples outside also informed them one by one. If they found anything unusual, they should report it to them as soon as possible. Demon way demon clan there, night limitless also hurried to inform. After all, people always thought that the road ahead had been broken, especially those old people who had come to the end. They were all dejected. Now they found that they had the chance to go out and find out the chance Come on. So the monks came out one after another. When Wang canming heard the news, he couldn''t help but be silly. They all came out one by one. I''m afraid there will be chaos in the secular world, especially the demons and demons. These people are not so good-natured, and they don''t have a good temper. Once someone provokes them, I''m afraid it won''t end well. Thinking of this, Wang Canming quickly contacted the upper authorities and said the matter over again. There was no way to stop it, so he had to take more precautions. The country has a headache for this matter, but there is no way to deal with it. We have to find a way to maintain it and try our best to get more help. Wang can Ming can''t help asking Jono and his family to help. Yin Zhu and his family know about this at this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 738 Yin Zhu heard Wang canming say that there might be a big change recently. All the people in the cultivation world would come out and walk around. There might be a lot of things. Now the country is gathering experts everywhere to help maintain it. For this matter, Jono thought about it and agreed. They didn''t have any sources of information. Now they clearly know that there will be big events outside. How can they just ignore them? They must participate in it to get information as soon as possible, so that they can know what happened. However, Jono didn''t want to throw all the people in. If something happened, it would be bad for everyone to be killed in one pot. Wang canming also said that it was a great event in the realm of cultivation. Whether it was the demon clan or the Terran clan, everyone worked together. Jono really wanted to know what kind of event it was and let the people on both sides unite. Unfortunately, Wang didn''t know about it It is said that this can only be explored by Jono himself. After thinking about it for a while, Qiao Nuo decides to go by himself, because Bai Kun is still studying the cultivation of the demons, which is also very important. It''s good for Bai Kun to continue. However, when the others go out, Qiao Nuo is worried. After all, all the demons go. What if the others are sold? However, Wang canming said that it was a big event. After thinking for a while, Qiao Nuo decided to take Tengxiao with him. If there was an emergency, the two could help each other, and the family affairs would be left to Bai Kun. Qiao Nuo said that no matter what kind of accident happened, we should not panic or act rashly, but listen to Bai Kun''s instructions. In addition, Bai Kun also calls Bai Ji and Meng Ji at this time to ask them not to stay in Tailang and come back early. If they don''t come back, they should find a place to hide and don''t make trouble. After Baiji heard that baikun said such a big event, Baiji said that he didn''t want to go back. Baiji said that it was time for him to show his behavior. Maybe he could get some information back. Baiji and Mengji didn''t want to come back, and baikun didn''t force them to be careful. He just told them to inform them in time if they had something. Bai Ji agreed, saying that if he had any information, he would inform them. Yin Zhu sighed at this time. She wanted to say before that she could still linger. Isn''t it OK anyway? And now Wang can Ming tells her that there''s something very big going on in the cultivation world. It''s really sad. Why do so many things force her to work hard? Yin Zhu says that she really doesn''t want to be an expert. She just wants to be an ordinary little woman, and then the whole family can live simply. However, she is forced to open business every time. It''s really sad. I don''t know what kind of thing it is. Thinking that the whole Xiuzhen world is out, Yin Zhu calls his parents in a hurry and tells them to be careful recently. If they don''t have to go home early, something may happen during this period of time. Yin Ping knows that they are not ordinary people. Since they say something, something must happen, so the Yin family takes it The whole family is very good except for going to work in the morning, that is, going to work and going home after work. It''s true that they don''t go anywhere and just stay at home, even with Yin Zhi''s family. Qiao Nuo borrows the task and delivers the message to Yin Zhu every day. In the first few days, they are in peace. When he meets Wang canming later, Qiao Nuo sets up the message from Wang canming. There is hope for the road of truth building. This is a good thing. There is no need to hide it. After thinking about it, Wang canming tells Qiao Nuo about it, and then calls Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao They pay more attention to what happened a few months ago. Qiao Nuo first asked Wang canming curiously how he knew the news. Wang canming said something about tianjizi and said that tianjizi would never cheat. It was absolutely true. When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help a thump. Then he couldn''t help thinking of what Bai Kun had said to them before. He said that the way of heaven must have a plot for them, otherwise it would not be so good for them. Now, it''s only three months for them to come to the world, and it''s also within four months. This hope doesn''t mean it Is that them? Jono can''t help but feel a little flustered when he thinks about it. He says that he and Yin Zhu don''t have so much ability, but he can''t bring the people in the cultivation world. If it''s really related to himself, their family will be in a state of unease. They are afraid to think about it. Jono thinks that he and Yin Zhu are not so powerful. They can''t be the Savior in the orc world. Is it better to be the Savior in this world? "It''s true that nothing happened in these four months. Have you checked?" Jono couldn''t help asking curiously. "Of course, we need to check. This is the hope of the whole Xiuzhen world. How can we not check it? It''s just that there are too many things happening in the past four months, such as earthquakes or other things in a certain place. A world is so big that we can find out. These so-called natural disasters are probably related to Xiuzhen world. These all need to be carefully checked, of course, most of them It''s a natural disaster. Some places that are more likely have been explored, but there are many places that can''t be explored. For example, in the big forest with rare human traces, who knows what''s going on, and in the sea, it''s up to the demon clan. The demon clan has more people in these places. This time, it''s the cooperation between the two sides, and it''s because of cooperation, it doesn''t matter who they are There are always some bad ones in the clan or the demon clan, and they will certainly run out and make trouble at this time. So be careful. I don''t know what this opportunity is, whether everyone has the opportunity, or only individual people have the opportunity. If it''s individual, I''m afraid there will be a bloody storm in the cultivation world. " Wang canming said with emotion.Wang canming knows very well that if everyone has a chance, there''s no need to fight. If it''s just an individual case, it''s not his turn to fight. It''s no use fighting. Instead, he will accidentally take his life. He''s better to be his own little man. Jono''s heart was even worse when he heard this. At this time, he could only bless in his heart. This matter must not have something to do with them. If it had something to do with them, Jono thought they would not be safe. "Can Ming, what happened here is so big. I want to go back and talk to my family. Let''s discuss it and come back in two days." Jono said he wanted to ask for leave. Wang canming nodded understandably at this time. Anyone who heard the news would go back to discuss it and see if his family wanted to take a cup of leftovers from it. So Jono said that he could understand and agreed to go back. Qiao Nuo went back to Yinjia village carefully, and then checked carefully to make sure that he didn''t bring any tail back. Then he told Wang canming what he had learned from him, and at the same time, he guessed. Yin Zhu couldn''t help but curse her mother when she heard this. What''s the matter? Why don''t she be calm? To put it bluntly, she didn''t even lay a foundation here in Yinjia village. Is this to let them open the escape route? "It''s not necessarily about us. We''re not that strong." Yin Zhu really want to cry, she said that she is a weak chicken, really can''t give her so much pressure, can''t carry. Bai Kun can''t help sighing at this time. Since Jono thinks so, it may have something to do with them. Unfortunately, they are very weak at this time, and they don''t even have the chance to resist. Now they can only hide. But what''s bad is that there were not many practitioners in the secular world before, at least none of them were masters. Jono and them It''s very safe to get out of the waves, but now according to Wang canming, the experts are almost gone. Even those experts are the most excited. Jono can''t guarantee that if he meets those experts, he will be seen wrong by those people. After all, what they cultivate is Yuehua, the power of the demons. "You''d better be careful when you go out in the future. What''s more, if we are really discovered, we are different from the Terran and the demon, how can we say? Is it the result of Gongfa that everyone makes a unified statement? For example, we use human body to cultivate the skill of demon clan? Or something? " Jono asked, pinching his brow. It''s impossible for the orcs to admit it. Otherwise, the orc mainland around them may not be able to hide. Of course, they may not be exposed. They just reflect the retreat of thinking about how to deal with it first. Yin Zhu thought for a while and said, "or, let''s say we are actually half demon family? There''s the blood of the demon clan in the body, and there''s also the blood of the human race? " "What is a banshee?" Bai Kun couldn''t help asking. "Banyao, in all kinds of fairy tales, is the child born by the Banshee and the Terran. This child has half of the blood of the people and half of the blood of the Banshee. This kind of person is often not recognized by the Terran or the banshee, which is not much different from the status of the banorcs in the orc world. But when we say that, it is estimated that no one looks down on us." Half demon, there must be some in this world. Since there are demons, there are also half demons. Hear Yin Zhu''s words, Qiao Nuo smile, "we don''t need outsiders to look up to, this half demon''s identity is very suitable for us, then we''ll unify the speech, we''ll be half demon in the future." "What''s more, we must help ourselves after practice. If we are outside, we should not practice, so as not to attract people''s attention. In extraordinary times, everyone should be careful for me. There''s also the chance of heaven. Wang canming said that he can''t calculate what he hopes for at the moment, but I''m worried that he will try his best to get some instructions. We''d better give it back It''s to get some of this type of anti phagocytic magic to protect ourselves. Don''t let people calculate it on us. Baiji and Mengji should know this better and ask them to come back and study it. " Jono is not polite to arrange, now everyone is a grasshopper on the line, he will not be polite. Yin Zhu can''t help but feel grateful that Baiji and Mengji are following. With these two knowledgeable elders, it''s much easier for them to do anything. Otherwise, they will work much harder if they rely on themselves. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 739 Bai Kun tells Bai Ji and Meng Ji that he has something very important to discuss with them and let them come back quickly. Bai Ji was not happy, but Bai Kun says it''s very important, and only he and Meng Ji can solve it, so he has no choice but to go back. When Baiji and Mengji return to Yinjia village, Yinzhu and Mengji are scared by these two people. The main reason is that they are so foreign-style. Baiji has a very fashionable hairstyle, and then wears a pair of sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, a floral shirt on his upper body, and a pair of shorts with a pair of flip flops. Mengji is better I simply made a sexy red wine with big Wavy Curls, with a light makeup on my face, and a red nail polish on my fingernails. In the village before, they were still rustic villages. When Mengji saw everyone''s dumbfounded appearance, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "is it good-looking? I think the photo in the magazine is very good-looking, so I went to get it with Bai Ji. I think it''s very good-looking. " Dream Ji finish saying also put a beautiful posture. "It''s beautiful." Yin Zhu said with a smile, it''s really pretty, but I can''t see it. They have adapted to the tone of the city so quickly, and even their own temperament has changed a lot. Yin Zhu said that his once modern people can''t match them. Dream Ji heard this praise, can''t help laughing happily, "good-looking on the line." When Bai Kun heard that Yin Zhu and Meng Ji had talked about what was good-looking and what to wear, he couldn''t help but close his eyes, and then said helplessly, "is our focus now on what to eat and what to wear? Can you remember the main point, please? " Yin Zhu was very embarrassed to smile, and then the group quickly sat down, and then Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun interspersed the story and their conclusions. Then Bai Kun looked directly at Bai Ji and Mengji, "we don''t know how strong the Tianji is, but one thing is, we can''t let them know where we are Therefore, the best way is to find a way to isolate us from them, so as not to be counted. Do you have this kind of magic, father and mother? If not, let''s see if there are similar ones. It''s very important for us to make a change. " "That guess you said is really possible, but in this case, are we jointly calculated by the orc world and the way of heaven in this world, or should we say that the stupid way of heaven in the orc world is sold and paid back to the number of people?" Baiji still doesn''t like the way of heaven in the orc world, so he despises that guy very much. If it wasn''t for the powerful natural power, that guy would have been killed by him. There was natural power in such a stupid thing. In order to kill them, the way of heaven in the orc world should have given the way of heaven benefits. That fool, Bai Ji couldn''t help swearing when he thought about it. At this time, Bai Kun also thought that if what he thought was true, then they would come to the earth at the beginning, and the way of heaven here should welcome them very much. Bai Kun has no good intention to scold the way of heaven. He is weak. Let Bai Ji do this. Bai Ji is very angry in his heart. The useless thing in the heaven way of the orc world will only oppress the people in the world. It''s useless. Why don''t you give up your seat to him? Mengji can''t help laughing when she sees Bai Ji''s anger. When Bai Ji finished scolding, everyone turned back to the original topic. "In other words, I really don''t have such a way for myself. In fact, the most I study in the orc world is array. I have a way to arrange an array in one place, which can be regarded as covering up the secrets of heaven. This should not be considered, but it can only be in one place, such as you live in this place, you can''t be counted, but I don''t have it when you leave this place There''s no way Bai Ji thought for a moment and said. "It''s very difficult to change people''s words. After all, I can''t arrange arrays on people. Even if I want to reason out, it will take a long time." Bai Ji said that there should be no way to change his time. "The place is the place. Let''s cover up the Yinjia village first. Now we are still in Yinjia village most of the time. It''s not a big problem," Bai Kun said simply. He told his own father to do things. Bai Kun was quite impolite. All the people in the Xiuzhen world came out, so he couldn''t hide his two little demons, This song Kui is OK. That Cao Lingyun is a baby egg. You should be more careful. It will be much better if you have a big array to cover up the sky. "Well, I''ll do it, but I don''t think you need to worry too much. If there''s something in the way of heaven that wants to use us or ask for help, it won''t expose us so early. After all, our strength is so low that we haven''t used the value. If it''s destroyed because of our identity, where will he go to find the orcs? Doesn''t it mean that tianqizi can''t be regarded as being backfired? From this point of view, we will not be exposed in a short time. Of course, we should not take ourselves too seriously. Maybe it has nothing to do with us at all Baiji feels that the way they can come back is calculated by the way of heaven in this world. Otherwise, the way of heaven in the orc world can send them back safely. It''s hard to keep in touch next time. After all, the two worlds are in different spaces, so it''s hard to connect them."You are also saying that if you want to go out, you can continue to go out, but you must come back when your strength reaches a breakthrough point. I''m afraid that when our strength reaches a certain point, people will be able to use us formally, so when you want to make a breakthrough, you should come back. Although our breakthrough is not dangerous, it''s safer to come back." Jono said seriously. On this point, even Baiji and Mengji nodded and agreed. After all, they didn''t want to compete with Tiandao dad when they didn''t have absolute strength. "I''ll go out and find out in advance. Besides, I''ll find out the reason why the road to the real world has been cut off. Then we have to figure out what we want to mean, and then we can have a way to deal with it." Bai Kun pointed out the problem seriously. "Yes, I''ll continue to take Tengxiao out to work in the future, and everyone will take turns to go out in the future. Unless they find hope, I don''t think it will stop. We have a long time to play." Qiao Nuo said that there are many opportunities to get in touch with the outside cultivation world. It is estimated that they will soon get the cultivation methods of the cultivation world and the demon clan. "I''ll go out and walk with Mengji later. We don''t need to worry about it. There are Yuanying in the world, but those people should not come out. Some elders may not be stronger than us, so you don''t have to worry. I still have the ability to escape. You can take good care of yourself. What''s more, people outside know your strength and build a foundation More than that, Mengji and I can still be used as maces hidden in the dark. " Bai Ji analyzes the role of himself and Mengji. Bai Kun agrees with this. He can''t tell others all his strength so as to ensure his safety. Jono naturally agreed. Moreover, they don''t care about Baiji and Mengji. They won''t listen to them at all. They can do whatever they want. Now it''s respectful to tell him in advance. After we discussed this matter, Bai Ji and Meng Ji arranged the array for the first time. Bai Ji said to Meng Ji with a smile, "Meng Ji, what do you think if I get hold of the world and kill Fang Tiandao?" Dream Ji heard this very calm said, "I''m afraid you haven''t got it, Yin Zhu will kill you first." If one side of the way of heaven breaks down and wants to change a new way of heaven, I''m afraid the world will be in chaos. It''s just because of this that the power of the way of heaven can be reduced and the way of heaven can be killed. Yin Zhu is obviously a kind and principled man. If Bai Ji dares to do this, Yin Zhu will definitely kill him first. Bai Ji was stunned when he heard this. Then he touched his neck and said helplessly, "I''ll be afraid of her. I''ll let her go. If it wasn''t for her death, Bai Kun would have killed her. How can I let her be rampant in front of me?" Mengji looks at Baiji with a sneer when she hears this, and this guy is left to speak hard now. Although Baiji hates Yinzhu to death in his mouth, he still admires him in his heart. Moreover, he is glad that because of Yinzhu, the orc world is good and has not been destroyed by him. "Also, you''d better put your mind away. The way of heaven in this world is very strong, not that in the orc world. If it feels that you have bad intentions, I''m worried that people will kill you directly. Now it''s very easy for him to kill you." Dream Ji can''t help but nag a few more, this man likes nonsense. When Bai Ji heard this, he felt that his hair was standing up and the air around him was taken away. A feeling of suffocation came to his heart. He quickly replied, "I''m joking." With these words, Bai Ji immediately felt much more comfortable, as if his pores could breathe. I''m stingy. I can''t even joke. How can it be so easy to kill heaven? The little weak chicken in the orc world has been arranged tens of thousands of years in advance. He has also sent out his dear apprentice and his own son. It''s even more difficult here. Besides, one sacrifice of his own son is enough for him. He doesn''t want to see his close relatives pay for his ambition. Now he just wants to live easily and cultivate a little by the way Good strength, protect yourself... www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 740 Bai Ji said that he didn''t want to make trouble, but it was obvious that Fang Tiandao was going to make trouble for them. Baiji seldom wants to be a good man, but the way of heaven is not ready to let him go. Really, he can''t relax. He wants to take Mengji to have a good time and relax. After all, Mengji followed him all her life and did a lot of things against her will. She didn''t rest for a day, but she was tired mentally and physically. It was hard to let those things go, Looking at the world, Mengji smiles happily. Baiji is really happy. She also thinks that she shouldn''t have spent so much time on those things before, but she is only happy for so long. As a result, something comes to them, which really makes him angry. It''s better not to count him in this way, otherwise Baiji says that he will not recognize his relatives when he is mad. I don''t know what Fang Tiandao wants to do. Yin Zhu has a lot of feelings for the world, and his relatives and friends are all in the world. At that time, Yin Zhu will be trapped. Once Yin Zhu joins in, they can''t even stand by. "It''s all about Bai Kun. He''s useless. If he doesn''t fall into it, I don''t know how comfortable he is now. His ability needs so much trouble." Bai Ji murmured unhappily that his son was useless. He didn''t look like him at all. He thought that Meng Ji would listen to him more and everything was in his interest first. "It''s no use saying that." Mengji said unhappily. Bai Ji said that he just didn''t like Yin Zhu, because Yin Zhu was a trouble, too many things. Obviously, the world is so beautiful. You can see how happy those ordinary people outside are. Ignorance is really a kind of happiness. He can''t even go to the waves. "What do you think Fang Tiandao wants us to do?" Dream Ji can''t help but ask curiously at this time. "There must be something we need to do, and neither the Terran nor the demon clan can do it. I don''t think it''s a good thing that you say you can''t let the native creatures in this world do it." White sacrifice some headache of say. Is it better not to be a creature in your own world? Why do you find an outside creature to do this? For example, like Yin Zhu in the orc world, Yin Zhu met several Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo, and finally won. If it wasn''t for Bai Kun, Yin Zhu would have no residue at this time. Anyway, Bai Ji didn''t like Tian Dao. Even if the orcs are like the favourites of heaven, they don''t like it. The more they are liked, the more they get, the more they pay. There is no love without reason in this world. The world gives orcs too much rights and benefits, which is also very disturbing. I''ve always been the only one to calculate others. When was his sacrifice calculated? No matter how powerful the way of heaven is, he will try to resist. Baiji and Mengji set up Yinjia village and arranged the places where songkui and caolingyun lived to ensure that the monks would not find them even when they came to Yinjia village. Unless they came to Yinjia village, they would have no choice. However, these two guys are hiding in a small vegetable field in the field now. Generally, these monks would not go to this small village Local. At this time, Jono also took Tengxiao out on patrol to earn some extra money. Cheng an didn''t continue to study cooking at this time. In addition to cooking for Yin Zhu every day, Cheng an was also happy and conscientious. After all, among these people, Cheng An''s strength was the lowest. Cheng an didn''t ask how much help he could do in the next thing, but only asked himself not to delay. On the other hand, the master of Wang canming''s school has also arrived. He wants to introduce his master to Jono. His master is an elder, that is to say, his strength is the strength of Jindan. After thinking about it for a while, Qiao Nuo decided to meet the so-called elder. After all, according to Wang canming, all the people in Xiuzhen world have come out except Yuanying''s ancestors. That is to say, they won''t meet today. Sooner or later, they will also meet the elites of Jindan period. In this case, it''s better to meet the people of Qingyun sect. During this period of time, Qiao Nuo is very happy Nuo also knows many people who practice the same way. Some of them are not from Qingyun sect. Jono also secretly inquires about the wind comments of Qingyun sect. These people still highly praise Qingyun sect, so I don''t know what kind of masters I can meet. It''s better to meet this good elder first. But I don''t know if my identity will be seen through. Jono has made a lot of preparations and even agreed with Yin Zhu that if something goes wrong, he will inform Yin Zhu that they will leave Yinjia village without hesitation. This is what we have discussed. Wang canming''s master is Ji Xi. He looks like a middle-aged man in his thirties. In fact, he doesn''t know how old he is. Ji Xi is also very curious about Jono and his party at this time. After all, such a force can be regarded as a small force, and Jono and his party can be born in that period of time. Is it because Jono and his party have got a great future and hope that they are born? After all, Jono and his group are too coincidental. Ji Xi doesn''t doubt that Jono is a group of people''s hope. After all, Jono, even if they are in seclusion, they are in a corner of the world, so I hope it won''t be related to them.After listening to Ji Xi''s analysis, Wang canming thinks it''s right. He even thinks that they have chosen Yinjia village to live there. Is there anything nearby? But it all depends on his master. They will make a decision after they meet Jono. Because Jono still has a patrol mission, the meeting between the two sides is arranged after Jono and Tengxiao''s mission in the evening. The better the two sides meet in a restaurant. Ji Xi says that he is a senior and wants to invite Qiao Nuo Tengxiao to dinner. Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao have already agreed to go into the private room one by one. Wang canming is already very happy to introduce his master, and then there are Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao. Ji Xi looks at Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao very seriously after they enter the door. Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao are close together at this time, watching Ji Xi carefully. Wang can Ming looked at the scene of some of the atmosphere is wrong, can not help but careful mouth, "master, we should sit down to order, if you have something to eat and say." Ji Xi after hearing this, this just nodded, "OK." Wang can Ming looked at Ji Xi carefully and said, "master, is there something wrong with Jono His master''s expression was a little serious. Jono and Tengxiao didn''t say a word at this time, just sat carefully. "You don''t have to be so careful. I don''t mean you any harm. I''m just surprised at your identity." Ji Xi sighed at this time and relaxed first. The two men, Jono and Tengxiao, entered the door. Ji Xi found that there was evil spirit in them. The evil spirit was not infected with the demons, but emanated from the inside and outside. But he also carefully saw that they were human, not illusory, so Ji Xi had some evil spirit in his heart It''s a guess. I also know that if it''s true that I guess my identity, then it''s really possible for a family like that. Combined with the figure and appearance of this big family, it''s basically certain. "Master, the Jono family are very easygoing and good friends." Wang canming got along well with Jono and couldn''t help speaking for him. Ji Xi said with a smile: "don''t worry, I don''t want to embarrass them. There is something wrong with their identity, but they are not our enemies." Jono said with a wry smile at this time, "we didn''t want to hide it, but it''s hard to say. I didn''t expect to see through the elder as soon as I saw him." Jono couldn''t help saying the same thing. He didn''t know what this man thought he was? "Master, Jono, what''s wrong with Jono''s identity?" Wang canming looks at Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao carefully. He can''t see what''s wrong. "Half demon." Ji Xi whispered in saying, but again whispered, this is the presence of experts, how can not hear. After hearing Ji Xi''s words, Qiao Nuo can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Sure enough, the identity Yin Zhu made for them before is really good. When Wang canming heard this, he was surprised and looked at Jono. It was the first time that he saw half demon. He finally understood why he always felt disobedient when he saw Bai Kun for the first time, but he couldn''t find out what the problem was. It turned out that they were all half demon. No wonder they all looked so handsome and beautiful It''s not beautiful. But he understood that Jono didn''t talk about his identity. After all, the Terran cultivation world doesn''t accept half demons. He always thinks that they are demons, and the demons think that they are human, so they are not recognized by both sides. So are they independent? "Jono Tengxiao, no matter what your status, I will admit that you are my friends." Wang can Ming said with a smile that although the Terran and the demon clan are antagonistic, some people secretly make friends with the demon clan. As long as they don''t betray human beings, generally no one will take care of them. And Jono, they are still half demons. As long as they don''t do bad things, it''s no problem. Besides, now the hope of the spiritual world has appeared, who has time to take care of half demons, right. "Thank you." Jono answered sincerely. Wang canming is really good. Ji Xi can''t help but ask her own questions at this time, which is also the main purpose of this time. If they really know the news, they can cooperate with Qiao Nuo. "To tell you the truth, what we don''t know is that if we can''t survive in the ancestral land, we come out. Who would have thought there would be such an opportunity?" Jono sighed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 741 Ji Xi obviously doesn''t believe Jono''s statement. There is no such coincidence. Besides, if it''s not very important, how can the half demon come out? It''s hard for the half demon to survive than the demon family. As a result, the whole half demon family has come out. If there''s no problem, he doesn''t believe it. Jono also knows that Ji Xi doesn''t believe what he said. There must be doubts, but he just doubts whether they have any internal information or where they know the information in advance. This is OK. And the more Ji Xi doubts, as long as he doesn''t get the information he wants from them, he won''t attack them. "In fact, it''s nothing to know the news in advance. After all, some people can divine or give early warning. After all, the demon clan''s natural abilities are very strange, but you don''t want to say that I understand it, but it''s very difficult for you to check it by yourself. In fact, you can cooperate with our Qingyun sect. As we all know, Qingyun sect''s wind criticism will never rob you of your credit You can rest assured of that. " Ji Xi is obviously not willing to give up like this, can''t help but continue to lobby. Jono could not help but feel embarrassed and said helplessly: "master, we really don''t know. If we really know where we hope to be, we''d better find a place to hide our things and practice. We really don''t know." Ji Xi nods and looks at Qiao Nuo''s appearance. She doesn''t get anything. Otherwise, she will walk here. In fact, up to now, everyone only knows that there is hope, but no one knows what hope is. Tianjizi has been divining again. It''s said that she has been eating back several times, but nothing has been taken up . This guy is almost as old as a madman. It''s said that people are getting old and have lost most of their life. Now people don''t dare to call him a diviner. They''re afraid that this guy won''t die, and they''ll lose his life. Even the sky machine can''t divine things, this half demon should also don''t know, but this guy should also be from where to get tips or know hope to come, so he was born. Ji Xi doesn''t continue to talk nonsense when he thinks of this. Since others don''t say it, it''s meaningless to force him. Although he says that his strength is higher than Jono''s, Jono has two people. These two people should be the peak of building foundation, and they are not enemies of life and death. There''s no need to offend each other. Besides, he doesn''t want to be here when he hopes to come. "Well, if you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. But if you find anything, you can tell canming that qingyunzong is not mean and will give you a satisfactory reward." Ji Xi casually said, as for Jono, they have no news to say, anyway, wide spread net, fish bite again. "Master, is there something wrong with Jono''s identity?" After Qiao Nuo Tengxiao left, Wang canming couldn''t help worrying. Ji Xi shook his head and said, "in addition to the half demon, there is no problem. As long as they don''t harm human beings, we can ignore him. As for the demon family, it has nothing to do with us." "Jono, they''re not bad people, actually." Wang canming thought about it for a moment. At least he has a good personality. He is different from many people who practice Taoism. Many people feel that they are superior and different from ordinary people. However, he didn''t expect that the people he handed over were half demons. At the beginning, he thought that Jono and his family were physical training. After all, they were still rare for their big bodies. He didn''t expect that they were half demons, so he didn''t know what their special abilities were. The demons had their own talent and abilities, and the half demons certainly had their own special abilities. "But they were born at that time. I think they should get some tips. When you have time, contact them more to see if you can get any new news." Ji Xi orders. Wang can Ming nodded, this is OK, as long as it is not to hurt people, he can do it with ease. Ji Xi then told the leader about his discovery. In fact, he would come here and specially meet Qiao Nuo. After all, there was a force suddenly, so he must have a good investigation. After the leader of Qingyun sect knew the news, he couldn''t help but smile in a low voice. "Even the Banyao can''t wait to come to an end. It seems that hope has really come." You should know that no matter what happened before, Banyao didn''t appear, because Banyao couldn''t get involved even if it appeared. On the contrary, it would be rejected by people. This time, Banyao came to an end first. It seems that they didn''t know what the news was when they got the news? "Let canming stare at those half demons. Don''t let the people outside find out." The leader of Qingyun sect thought for a while and said. Jono left with Tengxiao. Jono knew that Ji Xi didn''t believe what he said. On the contrary, he deeply doubted them. After all, the time when they appeared was too coincidental, just in that time period. However, their identities have been affirmed now. Half demon, I don''t know where the half demon in this world is. Now they have seen people and demons, but they haven''t seen the half demon that is very similar to him. Jono hoped that the Banshee would appear soon, so that they could carefully study the difference between themselves and the Banshee."Jono, don''t they believe us?" Teng Xiao asked. Jono nodded and said, "don''t you believe it''s normal? Anyway, we really don''t know anything. " Even if they know, they can only pretend they don''t know. Besides, all of them depend on guessing, which may not be true. Tengxiao looks at Jono''s watch and knows that Jono has other meanings in his words. Is it because he is worried that someone will watch them? "Forget it, it''s really hopeful for those people to find it. Let''s patrol well and earn some extra money." Because it''s for special personnel, the salary of their patrol is very high. Teng Xiao said that the salary has always been so high. I''m afraid that I can''t afford it. It''s too easy to earn. "Well, now we all know that hope is just calculated by heaven. No one knows exactly what it is, whether it is dangerous or not, and how it comes from. No one knows. So there is no need to take risks. Our strength is not high. We''d better stick to it and live is the best." Jono said quietly. After so many things in the orc world, Tengxiao also thinks that everything is empty talk, and only living is the best thing. He was really afraid of those schemers. "Jono, let''s all be well." Tengxiao said with emotion. Jono nodded. They will be fine. There are so many disasters in the orc world. They can also walk through this world. Ji Xi really let people watch Qiao Nong at this time. Normally speaking, this time is the time when Qiao Nuo is most likely to talk about secrets. Especially if they really have secrets and are guessed by him, will Qiao Nuo consult with someone or call back? As a result, what they say is ambiguous, which will only make the problem further and more difficult Problem, it seems that Jono is very treacherous. It seems that he can''t eavesdrop on any secrets, but he''s got people watching him. Unless they really don''t know anything, they''ll show up. There is also a need to go to Yinjia village. After all, there are only two Banyao here. Wang canming said that there are eight of them. It seems that there are two that Wang canming has never seen. Wang canming has been to Yinjia village, but Baiji and Mengji left at that time, so they never met Baiji and Mengji at all. Where are the two hiding people? Ji Xi can''t help but wonder if the two will go out on business, and this Jono they stay at home? Anyway, go to Yinjia village first. If there''s something wrong with Yinjia village, he can definitely see it. If there''s no problem, it''s OK to go there. Jono there found a time to call Yin Zhu, said their half demon''s identity was seen through, the other didn''t say much. Yin Zhu said that the phone and the Internet are easy to use, but they all have the means to crack. Some important things can''t be said above. It''s a bad thing to worry about being intercepted. Qiao Nuo also gives Bai Kun a signal about this. Bai Kun knows what to do at that time. Tengxiao doesn''t say a word about these things. He can''t play these things. He''s telepathic. Let Jono play with Bai Kun. He just has to be obedient and responsible for fighting. Bai Kun smiles when he hears about it at home, and then tells Yin Zhu that he should be careful and don''t run around. People from Qingyun sect should come to visit them. No one knows whether they are from Guangming Zhengfa or secretly. Yin Zhu nodded, indicating that he would be careful. This Qingyun sect says it''s the right way, but it''s always secretly spying and monitoring them. But if they are evil people and don''t directly attack them, it''s really uncomfortable to be monitored like this. They are worried that their own affairs will affect Yin Zhu''s parents. During this period of time, Yin Zhu has reduced his contact with Yin Zhu''s parents. Fortunately, he said that something might happen before, so he called They don''t go out much. Yin Ping probably understands what they think. Apart from occasionally sending messages to make sure they are safe, there are less phone calls and videos. "Wind and rain are coming." Yin Zhu sighed, and then looked at the sky helplessly. The sky looked up to her too much. "It''s OK. We''ll give you shelter." Bai Kun sits beside Yin Zhu and reaches for her hair. "Well." Yin Zhu answers quietly, and the whole person nestles in Bai Kun''s arms. No matter what the way ahead, at least she has a partner who can live and die together. It''s enough to accompany her regardless of everything. No matter how heavy the storm is in the future, there''s no need to be afraid. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 742 Jono took Tengxiao to work outside. In the past two days, they also met several groups of monks. In fact, few people really make trouble. Before, there was no hope. Some people who have come to the end may make trouble. After all, they are desperate and crazy. Now, with hope, who can make trouble for normal people? It has long been said that the state has done nothing for them It''s just that they don''t want to do harm to ordinary people. In a word, the state has been tolerant enough to them, except for some lunatics. In any case, Jono and they haven''t been involved in any trouble in this period of time. Jono has known several friends because of this, and then he can discuss with these people about their experience of practicing Taoism when he has nothing to do. These are very important to Jono. Now Jono''s practice is based on instinct, and they don''t have perfect skills. Originally, the skills in the orc world are a little different from those in this world. They can continue to practice, but they can''t say it, so Jono is slowly absorbing their knowledge. In order to worry about missing some key things, Jono also secretly recorded them, which can be taken back to Bai Kun for slow deliberation. In these processes, Wang canming has been following Jono, and Jono has no opinion. Of course, it''s mainly because Wang canming knows those people, and Wang canming introduces them to Jono. Otherwise, Jono, a nameless little man, will be ignored. Jono doesn''t know much about many key things. Wang canming knows this in his mind. The half demon is born with Demon power. That''s why human beings don''t accept half demon. The demon clan doesn''t like the weakness of half demon. You know, the demon clan is born with strong physique, and sometimes others rely on it The big body can be compared with those who practice Taoism. Although semi demons can cultivate demonic power, they don''t have the powerful physique of the demons. The demons dislike semi demons very much. Wang canming doubted their origin before. After all, they don''t understand a lot of things about Taoism. At least they don''t know much about what he says. Now they finally understand. Wang canming doesn''t have a bad heart for Jono. He is willing to introduce some friends to Jono. He even wants to teach Jono some basic things. Anyway, as long as it''s not the secret of Qingyun sect, it can be taught by people all over the street. Jono was very grateful for this. No matter what kind of purpose people held towards him, at least the knowledge was true, and there was no hidden mystery. Of course, these are basic knowledge, which can be asked by others. Knowledge is troublesome. "I can tell you anything you want as long as I know." Wang canming was embarrassed to think that he wanted to watch each other. He wanted to make up for it. "Thank you. We have been living in seclusion for a long time, and we are not familiar with the outside schools and the high school people. Can you tell us that we know what is easy to get along with is not easy to get along with, or those people have taboos, so as not to offend us carelessly?" In the past, Jono didn''t dare to ask too much about many things. He was worried that he might reveal his secrets. Now there is no such thing. Anyway, Wang canming knows his biggest secret now. "That''s true." Wang canming is not like pouring bamboo tubes. Anyway, he says everything he can, such as which school is good at shooting, which school is good at shooting, and some people are villains. Although most of these people know about it, they don''t know about it. These news are really useful to Jono. Jono is more grateful at this time. "Thank you very much, canming. This is very useful to us. The reason why we chose a small mountain village like Yinjia village is that we were afraid of offending people outside. Moreover, you know that the people in Xiuzhen world don''t like us. I really didn''t expect that we could meet canming Good friend, I didn''t tell you my identity at the beginning. I''m really sorry, and thank you for not abandoning me. " Jono said with emotion. Wang canming felt more and more guilty when he saw this. In fact, Jono didn''t dare to say his identity. He understood it. If he were him, he would not say it. It was just that Jono was so sincere to him, but he wanted to watch him. He felt very guilty and uneasy. But the things that master told me had to be done. Besides, the hope of the cultivation world was extremely important. What he had to do. "We have been off the road of cultivating the real world for tens of thousands of years. It''s a pity that we can''t study what happened tens of thousands of years ago. Anyway, there are still some strong people who can soar, and even the aura is less and less. If we know what happened before, it''s easier for us to find a new way. Ah, when it comes to hope, everyone is very excited, but where is the hope, No one knows. " Jono''s faint sigh. "It''s recorded in our family. It seems that it''s because something has sealed the world. Then the world can''t touch the outside world, so there is no aura. The more the aura is absorbed, the less no one can soar. But no one knows what is sealed, and no one knows where it is sealed The way, just mentioned so, so many years, our clan people have been looking for, but nothing can be found out, you think, this may not be reliable Wang canming thought for a moment and said what he knew, but it was the same as what he didn''t say, because there was no basis.Jono nodded, this is a good door, such as a lot of outside don''t know the news, people also know, outside but even this is not reliable news. Wang canming also sighed at this time. Yes, there is hope. Who is not happy, but no one knows where the hope is. There is also hope. Whether someone has hope or everyone has hope, no one knows. It will be hard for him. Recently, because of this incident, people in the mountains have come out, and even many people''s hearts are floating, such as In the past, it was easier to talk about striving for some resources. After all, there was no hope. We all took our time, but now it''s not the same. There is hope. Who doesn''t want to go all out to reach the height and then soar? "Yes, we''ll get used to it. When we find the hope, there will be more things to do." After that, Wang canming sighed. There are some good things about this big door, but there are also some bad things, that is, there are many people and contradictions. "You said this hope has not been found. Some people in our family have started to make a lot of noise about these things. I''m afraid that if the so-called hope is miscalculated, those people will be even more desperate at that time." Wang Canming make complaints about Tucao. When Jono heard this, he secretly laughed. Wang canming really didn''t have any tricks, but such a person was good for them. Jono didn''t have the heart to use Wang canming. He just inquired about some news and didn''t do anything bad for him. It''s not bad. Besides, Wang canming is not pure to them. Just like that, don''t say who. "Because of these things, what kind of old monsters have come out. You should be careful of the people from the demon clan. They are familiar with the forest and the sea, so they went to check that area. There are few people in the secular world. For the time being, you can rest assured that the demon clan is not very friendly to half demons. You should be careful then." Wang can Ming gave a careful hint at this time, so that his friends would not be prepared at all. As for him, he would certainly help. After all, it is justice for the right people to get rid of demons. Qiao Nuo nodded, Wang canming said, it seems that the demon clan is very bad to them. He thought that Wang canming had no opinion on him, so he didn''t like to see him very much. Now he thought it would be worse, otherwise Wang canming would not propose to remind him. "I know. I''ll talk to Bai Kun and ask them not to come out in Yinjia village." Jono thought for a moment, that song Kui and Cao Lingyun are two little guys, they can''t feel the problem of their identity, so they are very good to them, this other is not necessarily. Of course, Cao Lingyun is probably the one who doesn''t like demons the most. Songkui doesn''t have to worry about it for the time being. A demon who is seriously injured and can''t run is worried about others. Demon clan, really want to meet for a while, Jono is a little eager to try, he also wants to know whether the demon clan''s body is strong, or their Orc''s body is strong, you know, orcs are already famous for their strong body. However, Qiao Nuo didn''t say this. It''s estimated that Wang canming will stop it. There is also a half demon. I don''t know if there is a half demon in the world. He really wants to see it. "Because of these things, what kind of old monsters have come out. You should be careful of the people from the demon clan. They are familiar with the forest and the sea, so they went to check that area. There are few people in the secular world. For the time being, you can rest assured that the demon clan is not very friendly to half demons. You should be careful then." Wang can Ming gave a careful hint at this time, so that his friends would not be prepared at all. As for him, he would certainly help. After all, it is justice for the right people to get rid of demons. Qiao Nuo nodded, Wang canming said, it seems that the demon clan is very bad to them. He thought that Wang canming had no opinion on him, so he didn''t like to see him very much. Now he thought it would be worse, otherwise Wang canming would not propose to remind him. "I know. I''ll talk to Bai Kun and ask them not to come out in Yinjia village." Jono thought for a moment, that song Kui and Cao Lingyun are two little guys, they can''t feel the problem of their identity, so they are very good to them, this other is not necessarily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 743 Jono and Tengxiao are working outside to earn extra money and ask for some news. During this period, all kinds of news are flying all over the world, but there is no news really related to hope. Jono and Tengxiao have gone out for a good practice, and there are also troublemakers behind them, but they have all been suppressed by Jono. Jono and Tengxiao are also right at this time I have a clear recognition of my strength. Their strength is not high, at least many people are stronger than them, but their strength is higher than most of the people who practice Taoism. There are not many practitioners above the golden elixir Yuanying. If we draw a pyramid of strength in this world, Yuanying is the top small triangle. According to Wang canming, Yuanying is just a few, too There are many hidden masters, but there are not many. The number of gold elixirs is not much. The world is so big, so many of them are stronger than them. If they want to meet Jono, they have to rely on luck. The gold elixir, whose strength is equivalent to the peak of building foundation, will come down. There are a large number of weak foundation periods and Qi training below In other words, they are not weak here. No wonder Wang canming is so polite to him. With Tengxiao, Qiao Nuo has been outside contact for more than two months. Then he is quite sure that the people outside really don''t count them. Although Wang canming''s school has been monitoring them, they haven''t found anything for such a long time. Now they are gradually relaxed. However, they think that Qiao Nuo and Wang canming may be able to count by pinching their fingers like tianjizi People, calculated to have this opportunity, so they came out, so they didn''t care too much. In the past two months, Jono met some friends, but they were basically lower than him. The demon clan also met him. However, there were many of them at that time. Even though the demon clan thought their breath was similar to that of the demon, they didn''t care about it. But the most regrettable thing is that Jono had never met a half demon in the past half a month, or even a half demon I haven''t heard of Banshee. This is the most puzzling place for Jono. According to Wang canming, all the monks in the world should come out. This Banshee should also come out and walk. How come there is no news? It''s too tightly hidden. But it''s not hard to find Jono. There''s always a chance. To make sure that his family is safe for the time being, Jono doesn''t plan to continue working outside. He has been out for two months. He misses Yin Zhu very much. Yin Zhu''s previous crops will be harvested, and winter is coming. Their animals will hibernate in winter. Although they are orcs, they won''t hibernate completely But winter still has some effects on them. For example, they are lazy, sleepy and do not want to move. Their strength will be slightly reduced. Originally, they planned to travel after the harvest, and then go to spend the new year with Yin Ping. Now, Yin Zhu has no good intention. They are worried about causing trouble to the old people. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling know that there is something wrong with their daughter''s identity. Since her daughter doesn''t want to come, she has something to do. They won''t force her for Yin Zhu''s safety Yes. Qiao Nuo and Wang canming said that they had been working on the task for more than two months, and they wanted to have a rest. Wang canming didn''t feel reluctant either. Originally, people who practiced Taoism didn''t like being reluctant. They said that this task was not something that Qiao Nuo couldn''t do. The reward given by the state was not bad, and there wasn''t much danger. Many people were willing to do it. However, after working as a character for two months in a row, he was a little tired, so he said to rest with him. Of course, the most important thing for Wang canming was that his master told him to watch Jono and his party. Qiao Nuo looks at Wang canming, who follows him every day. It''s not easy for him. If he likes to follow, just follow him. He thinks about Yin Zhu. If Wang canming likes to watch, just watch, as long as he doesn''t feel lonely. Wang can Ming doesn''t know what Qiao Nuo thinks in his heart. If he knows, he will go out and find a girlfriend immediately, so that he won''t be looked down upon by Wang can Ming. The three returned to Yinjia village happily. When Bai Kun saw Wang canming following him like a little tail, he couldn''t help but smile. Then he looked up and welcomed Wang canming into the village with great joy. "Canming, you''re here. It''s great. We''re just ready to hibernate. We didn''t have to worry about safety before, but now we''re here Just come and we won''t have to worry about safety. " When Wang canming saw Bai Kun''s enthusiasm, he felt a little embarrassed. After all, he didn''t really come to see his friends. What Bai Kun said stunned Wang canming. At this time, he suddenly remembered that they were half demons. They inherited the power of the demons. If the demons were animals, they would hibernate. So Jono probably inherited the habit of animals hibernating It''s customary for the demon clan to hibernate in their old nest, which is unknown to anyone. Only in this way can they be safe enough. Who has ever seen someone hibernating outside? Now it''s such a mess outside. Wang canming says that he is weak and can''t protect Bai Kun. It''s just that people believe him so much and say that he will guard them. He can''t say that he doesn''t want to guard them. Wang can Ming is in a dilemma at this time."You want to hibernate, I forgot, but I''m afraid I can''t protect you under my strength." Wang can Ming said with some headache. When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Bai Kun is just playing with you. We don''t hibernate. We have people''s blood in the end. But when winter comes, we will be lazy. Basically, we don''t like to move. We love to sleep late. We won''t sleep to death or wake up. You can rest assured about that." When Wang canming heard this, he was relieved. It was almost the same. Otherwise, all the people in this room would sleep to death. He couldn''t walk here alone, but he didn''t even have anyone to talk to. He couldn''t be depressed to death. But hibernation, do all the people in this room want to hibernate? In other words, their blood is related to animals? "In fact, hibernation is very good. I don''t want to get up and sleep in winter. Unfortunately, I can''t even hibernate. My master can''t see that I''m lazy. The more winter I was when I was a child, the more I threw me out. I said to exercise, and I won''t be afraid of cold in the future." Wang can Ming said with a smile about his childhood. "Hibernation, in fact, for animals, the reason why they hibernate in winter is that it''s hard to find food in winter." The same is true in the orc world. In the orc world, winter is very long, and there is no food. In winter, unless necessary, most orcs are immobile. They can sleep more, reduce consumption as much as possible, and then eat less. "That''s right, that''s right, but we are human beings with wisdom. We are not bad for food in winter now." Wang said with a smile. Jono smiles and nods. It''s true. However, the development of the world is really good. The food is diversified and rich. It''s much better than the orc world. If the people in the world are willing to contact the people in the orc world, it''s estimated that most people are willing to come. However, in two different worlds, the rules will go wrong and there will be chaos. "By the way, what half demons are you, I am, just a little curious." Wang canming is really curious about this question, and has no other meaning. Now that the half demons have all spoken out, there is nothing that can''t be said about blood, so Bai Kun points to himself and says, "fox." Then Jono and his party pointed out one by one. Wang can Ming nodded his head. Bai Kun is not a fox. He is very beautiful. But are other animals so beautiful? He has seen other demons, some people''s appearance is really hard to say, but half demon, that is to say, one of the parents is human, a monster can tempt human, think of the appearance is not bad, if it is really ugly, human are scared to death, how can we be together, so think about it, Jono group of people''s appearance will understand. Looking at Wang canming, first frowning, then smiling clearly, Bai Kun didn''t know what the brain had done. But it''s all half demons of animal type. I think it''s the ancestors. I don''t know who their ancestors are. I don''t know if there''s such a force recorded in the clan. If I can find out where they came from, or I know where Jono came from. "By the way, do you plan to stay here for a rest, or do you plan to stay here for a long time?" Bai Kun couldn''t help asking. Wang canming wants to live permanently. After all, the master has a request, but he is a family. It''s reasonable for him to come here for a small stay. I''m afraid it''s not reasonable for him to live permanently. At that time, people will think that he has no eyes, and most importantly, they will suspect that he has a purpose. "In fact, I want to ask you a lot about cultivation, such as some skills, which I just know, and there is a gap between them and our cultivation, so I want to ask. Would you like to stay here a little longer and let''s discuss?" Bai Kun sees Wang canming''s Dilemma and says it simply. Bai Kun has been studying the world''s cultivation methods for a long time. According to Bai Kun''s idea, all things will become laws in the end, and they are all similar. It''s just one person''s research without reference. There is something missing in the end. Wang canming has just come here. Since Wang canming is embarrassed, he should make good use of his embarrassment He''s not worth it, is he. "Really, but I don''t know much. Don''t be too disappointed." Wang said with a smile. Bai Kun nods with a smile. He doesn''t need people to know too much. After all, they don''t know anything now. What they need most is something simple at the beginning. Wang canming is just right. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 744 "I think the Qingyun sect is following us. We haven''t been given a moment''s rest. They just put Wang canming on our side." Yin Zhu sighs that it''s inconvenient to have an outsider at home. Although Wang canming also knows the relationship between them, after all, Yin Zhu didn''t hide it when he went out before, but in front of outsiders, Yin Zhu is still shameful. Besides, an outsider suddenly came to his home, which is uncomfortable. Yin Zhu really doesn''t welcome Wang canming. If he is a simple guest, it''s OK. Wang canming has a purpose. Who likes that. After hearing this, Qiao Nuo hugged Yin Zhu and said, "don''t worry. Besides, we also need Wang canming''s news, so we can use each other. If others are here, we can get the news we want all the time." "I just don''t like many strangers at home. I feel very uncomfortable and it''s not convenient to do anything. If there are no outsiders, we can do anything we want." Yin Zhu understood what Jono had done. It was one thing to understand, but another to feel. "Well, what''s the matter? Wang canming doesn''t have any bad ideas. He''s OK with us. It''s not good if another person with bad ideas comes, so you can bear it." Qiao Nuo can''t help kissing Yin Zhu on the cheek when he sees her wronged. If it''s OK, no one would like to have an outsider in his own home. He would like to live in their own family. If it bothers him and Yin Zhu who love each other, just go as far as you can, OK? Unfortunately, they can''t. They don''t know much about the world. In the secular world, Yin Zhu and his parents all know about it. But in the Xiuzhen world, it''s black. Can people not care? Wang canming is the one they contact most and is relatively friendly to them, so this person must be grasped. "Well, I''m also very ambivalent. I hope they can find out the hope quickly, and then prove that this matter has nothing to do with us. Then I can live my own life in peace, but I''m worried that we will be found, and then we will never have peace of mind. I feel that the way of heaven is full of malice to me." Yin Zhu said angrily. When Jono heard this, he touched Yin Zhu''s hair with a smile. "No, I think the world is still full of kindness to you. After all, not everyone has the chance of rebirth. After all, rebirth is against the heaven. God must ask you to do things for him. Otherwise, how can you be reborn? No matter how difficult things are, we have to believe that we will get through them, even if it is difficult It''s a fatal robbery. You have to believe that there is still a chance. After all, there will always be a chance. It depends on whether we can seize it, so don''t worry too much. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed, "you will comfort me. It''s good in your eyes." Jono nodded at this. "Isn''t that a good thing, of course? If you think about it, you will go to Daze tribe. Because of your arrival, daze tribe has learned how to cook soup, Xue Hui''s planting, and even all kinds of cultures. At least you don''t have to starve to death. The orc world behind is also completely changed because of you. The orcs are liberated, and the dreamers are also redeemed. Everything is life. Is that a good thing? Without you, the orc world can only go to destruction, you say, these are not good? All the people in the orc world appreciate you. I think even if you leave the orc world, you can still feel the gratitude of the orc world. If you are really in danger, I don''t think the way of heaven in the orc world will watch you have an accident. After all, sending you back is not for you to die. " "That''s a good thing in your opinion?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. "I don''t know. It should be mixed. There are no absolute good things in this world. For example, if you are successful in the calculation of Baiji in the orc world, you may become a helper to destroy the world, so it''s hard to say these things." Jono said with a smile. "You''re good at deceiving people, but you''re deceiving me. You haven''t said anything yet." Yin Zhu gives Jono a white look. Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "OK, OK, I''m afraid. Aren''t you worried? You just like to copy your heart. You think a lot about everything. It''s OK. You have us. You have to believe that your partners are heroes of the world and will protect you. " When Yin Zhu heard Qiao Nuo boast, he couldn''t help laughing, "I believe you. I just don''t want you to be too tired. If this heaven way makes us do things, it won''t benefit us. I will never do it. I have already retired to enjoy my happiness. As a result, I''m working again. I''m not afraid to kill myself." If you know the way of heaven at this time, you will surely answer, haven''t the benefits been given? Otherwise, how can Bai Kun''s cultivation speed be so fast? They are all like flying. What kind of benefits do they want? Strength is the most powerful and practical, isn''t it? No one else has such a chance. "That''s because you are good at Yin Zhu. That''s why you were chosen." Jono said with a smile. In fact, why do these two worlds choose people like Yin Zhu? There are some ideas in Qiao Nuo''s heart. Yin Zhu has a bottom line, principles, compassion for people in the world, and reverence for life. This is the most important thing. If Dangdang is a powerful or intelligent person, there are many people like him. If Dangdang is selfish, then he can break everything, of course There are people like Yin Zhu, but it just happens that when Yin Zhu''s accident happens, the way of heaven in the orc world takes people away.As for things in this world, maybe it''s the world''s way of heaven''s temporary intention. For example, seeing Yin Zhu doing well in the orc world, he plans to teach himself how to use it? "I want to be an ordinary person. You know, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. I didn''t quite understand the meaning of this before, but now I understand it more and more. After understanding it, I''m worried that I can''t bear the responsibility." Yin Zhu sighed. "It''s OK, Yin Zhu. Your temperament is just like your name. Bamboo is full of tenacity and infinite possibilities." Jono said happily. Yin Zhu was very happy to hear Jono''s praise, "your mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. After going out for a circle, you will praise me more and more." "Yin Zhu likes it, so I''ll say more?" Jono said happily. "I''ll come, I''ll come. I''m good at sweet talk." At this time, Xiaojin excitedly came out and hugged Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, I miss you so much." "I miss you too, Kim." Yin Zhu smiles and hugs Xiao Jin. Jono was grinding his teeth in his heart and communicating with Xiaojin, "Xiaojin, can you come out easily? Will you respect me? I haven''t finished talking to Yin Zhu. I promised you to talk to Yin Zhu in the evening. What else do you want? " Want to know at the beginning to do a task for two months, Xiao Jin is not willing to go, or Jono coax for a long time. At this time, Xiao Jin replied unhappily, "Jono, you also said that it would be mine at night. After dinner, it''s been dark for a long time. You''re still talking nonsense there. I''m impatient. Besides, what if you tell Yin Zhu about daybreak? You''re wasting your chance. " Little gold said angrily, and Jono still wasted his time. Jono is sorry to hear this. It''s just that I haven''t seen Yin Zhu for a long time. When I miss him, there are so many words. Isn''t that normal? Xiao Jin hummed coldly at this time, "Jono, you can have a good rest, go out to work for two months in a row, and you are tired. I will take good care of you if you are Yin Zhu." Yin Zhu saw that Jono suddenly changed Xiaojin to come out, and then looked at this guy and didn''t speak, he knew that the two probably had a quarrel in his heart. Seeing that the human eyes in front of him moved flexibly, Yin Zhu knew that this was Xiaojin, and this was Xiaojin winning? In fact, Jono is very accommodating to Xiaojin, probably because at the beginning, Xiaojin did not hesitate to sacrifice himself to help Jono. Jono can be said to treat Xiaojin as his younger brother. Many times, Xiaojin rushed out to grab the position, but Jono didn''t say anything. "Kim." Yin Zhu looks at him with a smile. Xiaojin nods happily. He likes Yinzhu, because only Yinzhu can tell the difference between him and Jono at a glance. The others often have to wait for him to speak before they know who it is, so he likes Yinzhu best. "Yin Zhu, Jono talks a lot. I''m going to miss you so much. In two months, Jono went out. I didn''t even see you." Xiao Jin said that he was wronged. Yin Zhu laughs when he hears this. Xiaojin is so strange that he has never suffered a loss in front of Jono. "You, Jono is good enough for you. Next time, you have to let Jono finish what he says." "Yin Zhu, I just miss you." Xiaojin is very clear that as long as he is coquettish, Yinzhu will be soft, absolutely reluctant to blame him. Yin Zhu really can''t blame him. Xiaojin is a little bit more of a child''s heart, and he doesn''t have a bad heart. Besides, Jono is willing to spoil her. It''s all her friends. Since they can negotiate, Yin Zhu naturally won''t have any opinions. On the other hand, Wang can Ming is a bit bored lying on the bed. Now he is very bored. The Yin Zhu family is very happy, and he can''t get in. Let alone if they hibernate, the whole family is sleeping together. He just wants to watch them, so he can''t sleep together. He wants to find out the secret of Jono''s family quickly, but it''s a pity that he hasn''t found out until now. Moreover, Jono''s half demon identity doesn''t matter. As long as people are good, he will. But the demons are willing to let go. There are also people who don''t like the existence of half demons. If they know Jono''s identity, they are afraid of making trouble, so he''ll go first Look at it. For the moment, the half demon is Jono and his family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 745 Bai Kun is really curious about the word hope. He can''t help but ask Wang canming carefully. Those people are so crazy, but they don''t even know what hope is, but they try their best to find it. It''s said that many Jedi have people to go. Bai Kun is very curious. Why do you believe what tianjizi says so much? It can''t be right Did Fang cheat people? At this time, Wang canming said the existence of Tianji gate again, even Tianji gate has never been involved in the affairs of Xiuzhen world. They only come out to say a few words on the right and wrong of Xiuzhen world. Moreover, Tianji gate is inherited from ancient times, and their cultivation purpose is to protect the whole Xiuzhen world. It can be said that no one will doubt Tianji Zi''s words. You should know that so many people of Tianji sect are basically sacrificed in the divination of the major events in Xiuzhen world. They can be said to be heroes of Xiuzhen world. No one will doubt them. Besides, tianjizi can''t lie with the honor of all Tianji sect members, so it''s impossible. Bai Kun thinks it''s incredible that there is such a clan. It''s not for profit. It''s only for name. What''s the use of name? Is it worthwhile to fill in life for name? Anyway, he felt that everything was less important than life. If life was gone, what else would he do? "This is the way of tianjimen''s cultivation. The more important things happen in the world, the more they become Tao. When they guide the right way to success for the world, then when they die, they become Tao. When they die, they gain merits and virtues and become God directly. What''s death? Tianjimen people want to have something happen and use their martial arts If it''s a time of peace, it''s a bad time for them. " Wang said with a smile. Bai Kun nodded. It''s almost the same. Otherwise, it''s no good at all. Who would have spared his life to help. However, the way of Tianji gate is a little interesting. Of course, their way of cultivation is more interesting. Bai Kun is thinking about whether he wants to encourage his old man and his wife to go to Tianji gate and get the skills of Tianji gate. You should know that the direction of the old man''s cultivation depends on his intelligence to calculate the world, and the calculation arrangement is similar, which is different from Tianji gate But there are some similarities. I believe the old man will be interested in telling him about it. At this time, Bai Kun asked Wang canming curiously, "this day the machine can predict the world, so his strength must be very strong?" Although he is strong enough to watch his old man''s bustle, Bai Kun still has a conscience. He first asks about the strength of this day''s machine, and then he wants to encourage the old man and his wife to go to tianjimen. "He was in his infancy, but he mainly relied on divination. His fighting power was not strong. All the people in the middle of the golden elixir could beat him. Of course, if they could find him, his divination ability was unparalleled in the world. Therefore, when someone was malicious to him, he arrived ahead of time and avoided him directly. Maybe he could counter calculate the other side." Wang said with a smile. "Anything?" That would not be fun. Bai Kun was disappointed. "Of course, not all of them can be calculated. After all, if that''s true, there will be no secret for him in this world. Besides, if you want to count someone who has nothing to do with you, you need media, such as the clothes that the person wears, the things that he used or the hair. If his strength is higher than that of him, you can''t count them. That''s it." This Bai Kun is not worried that their family''s secret will be calculated. In fact, generally speaking, tianjizi doesn''t count someone''s business. After all, every time you count, you have to pay the price of your life. Otherwise, other people''s secrets are so beautiful? There is no price. If you want to calculate, the world will not be in chaos. Unless there is something very important or some friends ask, otherwise tianjizi will not calculate. He is more about the way out of the world, his own business and his own future. Bai Kun nodded. It seems that they should be careful in the future. Even if the clothes they wear are broken, they can''t throw them around. If they want to throw them away, they must destroy them thoroughly. They should be careful with all kinds of strange ways of cultivating Taoism. "You said there was hope. When the news came out, all the people were excited. If they couldn''t find it, would they despair?" Bai Kun asked curiously. Wang Chan Ming shook his head and said, "no, since tianjizi said that hope has already appeared, it will certainly appear. This is a major event in Xiuzhen world. Even if we can''t find it now, it means that the time has not yet come. There will always be a time. Don''t worry. You don''t think it will be a long time in two months. There are dozens of Xiuzhen people It''s nothing more than a finger flick. I hope it''s nothing as long as it appears in a hundred years. " Bai Kun can''t help but be convinced that they have not lived for a hundred years. In the orc world, because of the short life of the animal elixir and the orcs, they almost died in their 50s. Now they are much better, but they are only in their 100s. The long-lived one hundred and twenty-three will have a long life, but it''s not a problem here. But now that they have come to this world, their strength has been improved and their accomplishments have been gradually improved. How long should their life span be now? In the past, Bai Kun didn''t have the idea to live a long life. In the past, he was burdened with a lot of things. His only idea was how to complete the task perfectly without hurting anyone. Now he is thinking that longevity is good, especially when he has a partner around him. A person''s longevity is boring and lonely. It''s perfect if we all work together."That is to say, as long as there is no hope, it will be lively for a hundred years outside?" Bai Kun asked with a smile. Wang can Ming nodded. If he didn''t find it, I''m afraid it won''t stop outside. It''s going to be a headache for the country. After all, I''m afraid I can''t afford to ask them to maintain it for a long time. At that time, I''m afraid they will unite and arrange tasks. Well, if they have a hundred years to prepare for it, they won''t worry. Bai Kun says that he can almost break through Yuanying without a hundred years. Who dares to find fault at that time? However, a little headache is that if Wang canming has to live in his own house for a hundred years, Bai Kun will swear. How can they play with Yin Zhu and practice happily with such a person? Besides the value of Wang canming, he estimated that it would not take a few months for him to dig it up. What will the worthless money do here? It''s not embarrassing for Bai Kun to throw it when he''s finished. He often does it. "You said if we want to go to Qingyun sect, will we be left behind in your sect?" Bai Kun suddenly asked. Wang canming was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a guilty heart, "our sect is the right way. How can we imprison you? Don''t ruin our sect''s reputation." Even if most of them look down on Banyao, they won''t do anything to them. However, Wang can Ming can''t guarantee the individual. But if someone attacked Jono at that time for no reason, he would certainly help. "It''s said that Zhengdao''s favorite is to dig the inner elixir and meat of the demon clan. After all, these are excellent cultivation resources. Will we be slaughtered and eat meat when we go?" Bai Kun looks at Wang can Ming embarrassed appearance, eyes blinked, can''t help but say again. Wang can Ming heard this almost did not jump up, "we do not eat human flesh, even if half demon, you also belong to people, will not eat." As for the meat of the demon clan, it''s not fair to eat it secretly. The demon clan and the people in the world of cultivation are opposite. But when the demon clan has a mind and can become a person, basically no one will eat it. First, the other party has a mind and is not comfortable eating it. Second, the demon clan is not easy to cultivate into a strong person and respects the strong They won''t do that. Moreover, the powerful demon clan won''t allow them to do so. This defeat was accepted by the killers. But if they eat their bodies clean, the demon clan and the Xiuzhen world will have a big mess. Of course, if one day they secretly make an anonymous demon clan, and no one knows that they are secretly eating, it''s OK. "Is the meat of the demon clan delicious?" Bai Kun turns to another topic. "Delicious." Wang replied quickly. Then Wang can Ming saw that Bai Kun was half a meter away from him, and looked at him with a very complicated look. At this time, Wang can Ming couldn''t help crying and looked at Bai Kun without tears. "I, I just had a bite. My master came from the headmaster''s uncle. I just had a taste. I didn''t know it at that time. I didn''t know it until I finished eating it. Really, I didn''t cheat you." Wang canming almost raised his hand to swear his innocence. Bai Kun wanted to go to Qingyun sect after he passed Ming Road. By the way, he could let the masters of Qingyun sect have a look at them. They were normal. He gave up their idea. Others took the initiative to send them to the door to show them. They would let them go after seeing them. But now he found that they still didn''t want to go. Wang can Ming couldn''t guarantee their personal safety Go to a place like that. It''s better to wait ten years for him to become a great master and then fight Qingyun sect. That''s the only way to achieve prestige. Isn''t it that way? "I can''t believe you. You''ve eaten demons. Now I''m worried if you''re in a hurry, will you give me a breath?" Bai Kun said. When Wang canming heard this, he really cried, "I''m wrong, I''m really wrong. I can''t say this casually. The demon clan knows that I will die miserably. I''m weak. I can''t hear these fright." Wang can Ming is so delicate that he seems to be blown away by the wind. If those big demons know, he will really die, he will die. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 746 Bai Kun didn''t embarrass Wang canming too much. He just scared him. Besides, he couldn''t go to the demon tribe to talk about it. Wang canming has always stressed that the people of the demon clan are very unfriendly to the banshees. Bai Kun carefully considered this point. It should not be to scare them, but it should be true. After all, it seems that many people know this. In this way, the Terrans seem to be more friendly to them. Why don''t they accept banshees? If you know that they are not even half demon, what should we do? "Why are the people of demon clan so strict with Banyao? Half demon also did not hinder them Bai Kun was a little puzzled at this time. Wang can Ming was a little embarrassed and said, "actually, I know a little about this. You know, the demons don''t like the Terrans very much. Once two different races break through the bottom line and even have children, it''s often true love. But this true love is not good for the demons. You know, they want to be better than the Terrans and the demons It''s said that in ancient times, someone specially designed the demon clan with this, and even the big demon of the demon clan suffered losses. Later, because the half demon was a traitor, and then just like that, in fact, the half demon traitors existed in that race, so the half demon was not only in the Terran but also in the demon clan They are not welcome because they are nothing and not pure, so they are not accepted. " "Of course, baikun, you are good. I don''t mean you, but if you meet the demon clan, the little demon can''t see your identity. It''s OK. If you are a big demon, you''d better run. Don''t reason with them." Seeing that Bai Kun''s face was not very good, Wang canming explained it in a hurry. Bai Kun can''t help but roll his eyes when he hears this. It''s clear that there is no silver here. Besides, the so-called half demon is only their family. The others don''t show up. I don''t know if the half demon is killed by these people, or if he is afraid of being killed. Now I don''t know what the Xiuzhen world hopes to do. Bai Kun nodded, saying that these things still need to find a demon to ask clearly. Originally, he wanted to find tianqizi. Maybe he could let his old man and old lady catch the demon? In fact, they like this fight. They have been idle for a long time, and they haven''t stretched out. It''s a bit uncomfortable. "Thank you for your reminding. We will be careful. Don''t worry." Bai Kun said with a smile. "By the way, you see that we are all a family. Have you ever had a girl you like since you practiced Taoism for so many years? Do you want to call someone to accompany you so that you won''t be alone? I see that when you look at our eyes, they are red. If you want to be a guest here, there''s no good thing. Don''t go back with red eye disease, or do you need me to find a girl for you to pass the time?" Bai Kun said with a smile, changing a topic. Hearing this, Wang canming shook his head in a hurry. "I don''t need it. In fact, I live with you for more than a month. In another period of time, we will be back to Shanmen. We can''t spend the new year outside." Wang can Ming also knows that if he lives here for a long time, it''s hard to say, and the surveillance is too obvious. He can''t do such a cheeky thing. And especially during this period of time, when talking with Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo, they are more and more frank with each other. They have a bad heart, and they are more and more uncomfortable. He thinks that if he needs someone to stare at Qiao Nuo next year, he won''t come. Otherwise, he will feel uncomfortable. Anyway, he can''t do this kind of task. "Oh, it''s hard for me to get to know you, who are so polite to us. Why are you leaving so soon? I still have a lot of common sense things that I don''t understand. I want to ask you to look for them." Bai Kun smiles. Wang can Ming is still a bit funny. He is even embarrassed. "If you don''t understand, just call me." At this time, Wang can Ming wiped his sweat. During this time, Wang can Ming felt that he would be hollowed out by Bai Kun. At the beginning, Bai Kun asked very simple questions, but later, he quickly deepened them. He could not answer some questions, and Bai Kun would ask all kinds of strange questions. Anyway, he now feels that he is very happy I don''t understand. It''s useless. I need to go back to Shanmen and study hard. Wang canming didn''t like reading very much before, but now he thinks reading is still useful. There are still a lot of materials in Shanmen, so I must go back and read them several times to avoid being fooled by Bai Kun next time. "Well, I won''t be polite to you then." Bai Kun smiles. Wang canming really has nothing to dig. Qingyun sect still has a suspicious attitude towards them. It doesn''t matter. It''s not fun for him to play games. It''s better to get more people to end up. If the water is muddy, nothing can be found out. Besides, they really need to compare the information of other sects. They can''t rely on it all One is Wang canming. Wang can Ming doesn''t know that Bai Kun wants to count others, but even if he knows, he won''t say anything. Bai Kun only has this plan, but how to implement it is still necessary to go back to Yin Zhuqiao and discuss with them. Of course, more and more people know them, the greater the probability of their exposure, that is, danger and opportunity coexist, so this should also be taken into account.After Bai Kun put forward this, Qiao Nuo agreed. According to Qiao Nuo''s idea, since they have already typed and talked about the name of Banyao, it''s better to use the name to attract people. Besides, they really can''t all hang on to Wang canming. If they didn''t notice that they were fooled by Wang canming that day, where would they go to cry. And according to Jono''s meaning, when he went out to do a task, Wang canming also introduced several people who seemed to have a good temper. However, what Wang canming introduced were people with the same strength as him. Naturally, such people could not see through their identity. So do you want to poke this identity out? You can have a look at it at that time. If those people know him Will you keep in touch with him after you get your identity? After the discussion between Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun, in fact, they have no opinions. These two are the things that they have the best brain to use and they all decide. Naturally, Yin Zhu won''t refute them. It''s better to do some things earlier than later. "OK, now that we''ve decided, let''s start. But there''s one more thing, I decide whether we need to build a secret base. I think it''s very suitable for us." Jono I thought for a moment and said, it''s necessary to make a secret base for himself. This can be used, Yin Zhu nodded very simply, "this is good. Besides, we always say that we are a hermit family, so that no one will look for it in the future, and this hiding place is better, so that we won''t have a source in the future." Jono nodded. I''ve been thinking about this all the time, but I haven''t found a suitable place. You know, since it''s a seclusion, it must be a very hidden place. It''s rare and it''s better to have some natural array to hide. It''s a pity that we don''t have time to go out. We don''t know where there is such a place. The world is coming, and we also need to go out Go and walk around. You can''t hide them all in the village. "Yes, when next spring comes, let''s all go out and walk. Anyway, I hope we have. It''s normal for everyone to go out and walk. When the time comes, we''ll go out together? Or let''s go out and find the secret places separately. " Jono couldn''t help asking. Yin Zhu said with a smile, "let''s go out to play. It''s not easy to go out aboveboard. I also want to take you to see the scenery of the world. Why should we miss it? Now the environment is still quiet. Let''s go out to play. It''s enough to save time when we are busy. You see, in the orc world, I don''t play much, but fortunately, I''ve passed enough places, which is not a loss Yin Zhu said with a smile that she saw a lot of scenery in the orc world, but she really stayed and played very little. "Well, then we''ll go and play together." There are many beautiful sceneries in the world. It''s not enough just to look at the photos. It''s best to see them with your own eyes. Yin Zhu nodded, and everyone thought about what might happen in the next period of time. Then Jono invited several friends he had known before to come to his home to play, indicating that Wang canming was also there. Everyone came out to talk about the truth. In addition, he exchanged useful information with each other. Those who worked with Jono before were not far away from Yinjia village. Jono warmly invited them to come as guests. He said that Jono''s strength was higher than them. It can be counted as the elder. If they invited each other, they would not go. So they all came to Yinjia village. Song Kui and Cao Lingyun in the field are scared to death. They want to bury themselves completely. These two guys dare to sneak out for a walk in the night when no one is around some time ago. Now they dare not. They can only stay in the array and hate that no one finds their abnormality. A few of the practitioners will be interested in the common people''s vegetable fields. In addition, the array has covered up all the opportunities, and they will not find it at all, unless the two run out by themselves. This time, there were three people from different sects. Jono was very embarrassed when he saw the warm greetings from several people in his previous life. After a few people sat down, he said that several people came from afar and obviously regarded Jono as a friend. Naturally, he didn''t want to hide his identity any more. Of course, after he said his identity, it would be a shame If some people do not want to be friends with him, he will not be reluctant. A few people are silly when they hear this. What does it mean? Aren''t they guests? What else? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 747 Several people looked at each other, and then looked at Wang canming sitting on one side. You know, at the beginning, you will know Jono, which is also introduced by Wang canming. At the beginning, you get along well with Wang canming, and Jono''s personality is really OK, so you can play together. I came here to have fun, and I met more friends by the way. After all, Jono''s family are all monks, but I never thought it would involve Jono''s secret life experience. They didn''t want to know these secrets, and they always thought it was not a good thing. Changshan of baicaomen looks at Wang canming at this time. What''s the matter? The sect of baicaomen is mainly alchemy. Their disciples are all named after medicinal materials, and Changshan is one of them. Wang can Ming also looks at Qiao Nuo foolishly at this time. He can understand the meaning of Qiao Nuo''s words, but he really doesn''t know that Qiao Nuo wants to tell his life experience. Before he said that he thought Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun were very tactful. He couldn''t find any loopholes in what he said, and he couldn''t catch anything useful. Qiao Nuo wanted to make friends sincerely You, you should say such an important thing. Isn''t Jono a fool? Chen Lin of Wuji sword sect didn''t think much about it. He simply said, "since Qiao Nuo is sincere, you can say that no matter what your identity is, I will accept you." All the people in this sword sect are sincere. In order to win their trust and be their good friends, they are even willing to tell the secret mystery of their life experience. Chen Lin said that no matter what the other party''s identity, he would accept this friend. Wang can Ming can''t help but cover his eyes at this time. Chen Lin has a straight heart. I don''t know if Chen Lin will regret it after Qiao Nuo has finished his death. The last one is sun pang of fuguifang. His original name is sun Pang, but he didn''t know it. So no one named him. We all remember the nickname of "fat man". Although sun Pang is called "fat man", he is not fat, and relatively he is very slim. As for fuguifang, it doesn''t look like the immortal world of Xiuzhen, It is said that Fugui Fang was only engaged in business in the first place. Then the owner of his family got lucky one day and liked business very much. So he went into the cultivation world and took his family to practice. He made more money in business and had more interests. Later, he took in people to look for Dharma protectors and adopted some gifted children. Gradually, he became a family The nature of the Xiuzhen sect is that there are not many others in this rich and noble place, and there is a lot of money. Maybe he is a business man. He always laughs at people and doesn''t speak very loud. Although it seems to be soft, he is very good at speaking, but he is very slippery. The reason why he chose these three is that Jono has carefully considered them. Chen Lin is one of the best friends he can make. Baicaomen and fuguifang are the two schools that make friends all over the world. Even if they are friends, they won''t talk about it, but they will definitely sue zongmen. Later, they will be explored or spread out, but they won''t spread all over the world. What''s more, these two people are not the same There are many sources of information. When he tells his secret, he will be embarrassed. Then he will be able to find a way to ask for something from the other side. Jono said that at that time, they can stay in Yinjia village. They don''t have to contact too many people, and they won''t be discovered any secrets. However, the energy source keeps getting the information they want. This is very good. In fact, at the beginning, Changshan wanted to say that since it''s a secret, they don''t know each other''s background when they make friends. But Chen Lin, who has no brain, let people say it very simply. I don''t know if there is a saying like this? Curiosity Kills the cat, too many secrets kill the cat. But Chen Lin has said it, but it''s hard for him to say no. Sun pangzi is very angry at this time. What kind of secret is it? It''s no fun if it''s just someone who has an illegitimate child. However, with Jono''s prudence, sun pangzi thinks that he should be surprised this time. "I''m half demon, our family is half demon." Jono said very seriously, and then looked nervously at several people present. Wang can Ming turned his head and looked at other stunned faces. He could not help but cover his head powerlessly. When master Ji Xi told him this, he was also dull, half demon. The legendary existence did not expect to appear in front of them. In the past, half demons had to be killed by people. In the back, demons were absolutely not allowed to be with people. It can be said that no half demons were born. As a result, several half demons were found in the family. Changshan took a long time to respond. Changshan swallowed his saliva and turned his head to look at sun pangzi on one side. Looking at sun pangzi''s silly eyes, Changshan said that what surprised sun pangzi was a big thing. Chen Lin also reflected at this time that this Banyao is really a trouble, but he has said everything. Besides, Jono, as far as they are concerned, they have three correct views, and they are not evil. It''s not bad for such people to be friends. Don''t you think that friends should not look at their identity? As long as the other party does not betray themselves, then that is the best friend. Chen Lin said impolitely at this time, "Jono, no matter what your identity is, as long as you don''t hurt nature and reason, but if you hurt and betray me, you will be my friend all your life. If you don''t abandon me first, I will never give up your friend."Hearing Chen Lin''s serious statement, Qiao Nuo couldn''t help being serious. "Me too." Jono can''t make fun of such a good person. Changshan wants to say that he doesn''t want any half demon friends. After all, it''s troublesome, especially in baicaomen. They don''t use less demon pills to make pills. Anyway, they don''t offend the demon clan. If you say that Jono is a half demon, it doesn''t have anything to do with the demon, but half demon also cultivates Demon power. Looking at Jono''s two eyes and hoping to look at himself, Changshan feels that if you say you don''t recognize this friend It''s not that it gives people a false feeling. In addition to the contrast between Chen Lin and Zhu Yu, Changshan can only gnash his teeth and say, "of course, I''m your friend." Changshan feels very sad. It''s a big secret to know a half demon family. As a loyal disciple, he always reports this matter to his family. What''s the matter? You say it''s good for Jono to hide his identity. Why should he tell these things? He doesn''t want to know. He just wants to make friends with Jono without burden. Why should he let him know He''s under pressure? Sun pangzi is also entangled with Changshan at this time. He thinks that Jono is a bit tricky. However, after everything is said, what can we do? It''s better to get some useful information. As for what to do after the information is found out, he thinks again that he doesn''t care much about half demon or demon. Fuguifang has made friends all over the world and wants to do business. No one can offend. It''s hard to hear that fuguifang is a wall grass. "Jono, just tell us something about it. You can''t go out and say it casually. The world is not very friendly to banshees. You must be born because you know something about hope, right? Your strength is OK, and this small mountain village is remote. As long as you are careful, you should be fine. " At this time, Chen Lin has begun to worry about Jono''s safety, which is also true to regard Jono as a friend. "I know. Wang canming told me about this before. Don''t worry about it. The reason why we dare to come out is certain. We will never come out to die." Qiao Nuo explained with a smile, but Chen Lin''s sincere appearance made Qiao Nuo have some sincerity to Chen Lin. "That''s good." Sun chubby said with a smile, he is really afraid of Jono, they are not ready for anything, so out, when they are to help or not? Changshan also nodded. Fortunately, he didn''t come to seek help. In that case, Jono''s frankness seemed deliberate. "Well, hope is existence, but no one knows what it is. If we don''t know, we have already made a mess of the world. If this hope really appears, we don''t know what kind of change it will cause, or whether it is good or bad." Changshan sighed, saying that every time the machine was born, there was a big event, and he didn''t know whether it was good or bad. Jono then said with a smile: "let''s not think too much, just want to see, really have a tall top, don''t let us copy the heart." Wang can Ming nodded helplessly at this time, "yes, it''s really not their turn to have anything happen, there are more powerful people in front, no matter it''s a chance or a disaster, it''s not their turn." Then Jono accepted the rest of his family to Changshan people, and they all said hello to the three people with a smile. Changshan people also looked at Yinzhu seriously at this time. This is the first time they saw Banyao. They thought Banyao would have the characteristics of demon family, but they didn''t expect that Banyao was still a human image. It was estimated that only when fighting It will be half demonized later. At this time, Wang canming thought that when he went to work with Bai Kun before, Bai Kun waved his hand. This guy didn''t try out any strength, including Qiao Nuo Tengxiao''s going out to work. These two guys also relied on their own bodies from the beginning to the end, and they didn''t show their strength at all. I think the strength of these guys is even stronger than what they thought Big. After comparing his strength with those of Jono, Wang canming thinks that he is useless. If there is no comparison, there will be no harm. Jono''s strength can be compared with that of Jindan''s people. These people''s body is estimated to be similar to that of the demon clan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 748 Changshan and sun pangzi are very close to Jono, but after they leave yinjiacun, their expressions are hard to say. Of course, they are more speechless to Jono. How can you trust others so easily? People like you will die quickly. To cultivate the truth is to go against the heaven. Even the right people dare not say that they are pure and flawless. Most of us are fighting for the sake of cultivating resources and interests. We have to talk about the birth of a half demon. Although Chen Lin says that he has recognized Jono as a friend, and he won''t talk about these things himself, it doesn''t mean that he is a fool. He can''t see Changshan''s and sun pangzi''s thoughts clearly. It can be said that there is no fool in the world of Xiuzhen. It''s just that Chen Lin is a straight man. All his intrigues are dust in front of absolute strength. What he pursues is strength. "Chen Lin, we didn''t want to do anything to Jono. We just told our teachers that as long as they didn''t do anything bad, they wouldn''t do anything to them." Changshan was very embarrassed to explain, saying that they told Jono''s secret to the elders of the school, but it was a bit morally wrong. Sun pangzi also explained at this time, "that is, maybe they can protect them when they are in danger." Chen Lin tilted his head and looked at the two of them. However, although these two guys were careful, it is estimated that the two clans would investigate Jono. However, as these two guys said, even if the two clans were careful, the general direction is OK. As long as Jono doesn''t have what they seek or hinder them, they will be happy I won''t fight Jono. At least I''m not the one who has no bottom line. "It''s up to you, but just tell your elders. There''s no need to spread it around." Chen Lin thought for a moment and said. Changshan and sun pangzi nodded in a hurry, of course, but they only told their elders, but they would tell how many people they could not control. After the separation of the three people, the fat man called his grandfather at the first time. At first, his grandfather was just a little puzzled, but he didn''t expect that even the Banyao came out. When he knew that Wang canming of Qingyun sect had been living with Jono, he couldn''t help suspecting that he knew Wang canming of Qingyun sect, which was so strange outside How can Wang canming mix with several half demons for a long time? Half demons are not welcome after all. Does Wang canming do that represent that these half demons have something good to plot or something else? Thinking of this, sun pangzi''s grandfather said in a hurry that he would let Sun pangzi have nothing to do with Wang canming. He would ask people to find out the news of these half demons. On the other side, Changshan also got similar news. After all, those people are not stupid. Some people have even gone to Qingyun zonggaomen to inquire about the news. Of course, baicaomen and fuguifang also went to check the news at this time. It is said that the Banyao had been killed completely in ancient times. Of course, no one can guarantee that there will be any fish who will miss the net. After all, if the demons and the Terrans really love each other, they will naturally love their children, and they will certainly arrange for their own children. And Jono will probably survive that way Yes. After seeing off Changshan, Wang canming couldn''t help sighing, "Jono, you are too sincere. In fact, you don''t have to tell us these things. After all, it''s about your life. If you have a meeting, you can know your nature. The most important thing to be a friend is to get along well with your personality and not care about your family background." When Yin Zhu heard this, he spat on Wang canming''s face. Is it still rare for him to say that he is a good match? You see, some of the rich and powerful parties are poor people from rural areas. This is not true. Wang canming probably also knew that he had said something inappropriate. He couldn''t help saying to himself, "at least I never look at each other''s background when I make friends." "You don''t forget to remind me at this time, which means that you are my good friend and you are sincere to me. I feel guilty if I don''t tell you." Qiao Nuo sincerely grabs Wang canming''s hand and says. Yin Zhu feels that since he came to this world, his friends seem to have opened the door to a new world, especially acting. "You don''t regret it." At this time, Wang canming felt very guilty and didn''t know what to say. "Be careful in the future. Don''t say that to anyone else." Wang canming thinks that he is tired. This matter will surely spread. I don''t know how many people will know. It''s estimated that Yinjia village will not be calm at that time. "Don''t worry, it will be OK." Jono smiles and comforts. Wang canming wanted to say at this time, brother, your strength is much higher than mine, but there are still strong hands in the strong. If you are too conceited, something will happen sooner or later. After the guilty Wang canming is finally sent away, Jono is arranging their affairs at this time. Jono says that they must find a new foothold now. The first one is to send songkui and Cao Lingyun away. These two guys are still in the valley not far away. Wang canming can''t see anything under his strength, but he doesn''t know If their identities are publicized, there will be some experts who come here in the future. It''s hard to know what they will see through. So it''s better to get rid of the two little cute members of the demon clan. To be honest, if they know the so-called adults they follow, will they be half demons?But Jono thinks it''s better not to talk about it, so that the two little girls won''t go crazy. There are also Baiji and Mengji, these two people can be said to be their hidden behind, temporarily let these two people don''t come back. Even if someone comes to inquire, they know that they still have two partners. As long as they don''t see Baiji and Mengji, they can''t guess their strength, but most of them think they are similar to them, so they can be caught off guard. Another thing is that the people they have to face don''t know if there will be people who are malicious to them. Their clan in Changshan should not be malicious to them. At least when they don''t find something, they won''t be malicious, but it''s hard to say about other people. With the contact of the baicaomen Qingyun sect and fuguifang, many people know that the Banyao is born. The baicaomen side also inquires why the people of Qingyun sect are monitoring the Banyao. It''s because the Banyao seem to know that hope is coming, because they are born before tianjizi says it. This half demon''s news can be said to spread in the high level of Xiuzhen world. Everyone is interested in these half demon''s sources. The high-level of the cultivation world knows, and the demon clan naturally knows. If the cultivation world still maintains a neutral attitude towards the half demon, the demon clan is disgusted. The demon clan always feels that their blood is strong and can''t be defiled by the blood of the Terran. In addition, they are naturally antagonistic to the Terran. The Terran cultivators kill demons, while the demon clan cannibalizes people Hatred, there is no way to repair the existence, you say half demon is the evidence of traitors on both sides, who likes this thing. When the demon clan knew the news, they had sent someone out to prepare for a good meeting with Jono. On the other side, Bai Ji and Meng Ji also receive the news from Bai Kun. When Bai Kun sees the news, he smiles and says that they won''t go back. They are having a good time outside now, and they are ready to join the demon world at this time. In fact, the orcs are closer to the demon clan. The orcs can be completely transformed into animals and then become human beings. This is no different from the demon clan who has been cultivated and refined. The only difference is that there are human elements in the orcs'' body. Even if the demon clan changes into an adult, it is not human or demon at the end. Baiji and Mengji want to play in the demon clan when they know that the demon clan exists, but Cao Lingyun said that it will be a long time. As a result, because of tianjizi''s hope, the demon world was closed and opened. At this time, Baiji and Mengji are mixing with several little demons. Baiji and Mengji are pretending to be Yuanying''s big demons. They are fighting with several little demons. Baiji and Mengji''s strength is the peak of Jindan in this world. They have absorbed a lot of Yuehua. In fact, they should break through the spiritual world. Anyway, they are very powerful. They say that they are Yuanying, and those little demons believe it, of course, the most important thing It''s that they''ve become human. At this time, Bai Ji and Meng Ji found out that the little demons of the demon clan can''t change into human beings. They are actually the bodies of animals or plants. At most, they can conjure up a face on the body. They have intelligence to talk with you. That''s it. Of course, they have relative strength, that''s it. When Bai Kun knew that these two guys wanted to go to the demon clan, he couldn''t help telling them to be careful. He didn''t say anything else. Bai Ji''s intelligence is excellent. He calculated that if others don''t, it''s not sure who will win or lose. So he was very relieved to let Bai Ji go. Moreover, Bai Kun had a premonition that these two guys would have a great harvest when they went to the demon clan When individuals come back, they may be able to remove a lot of confusion and understand a lot of things. Baiji saw that his son only told him to be careful and ask for more information. He couldn''t help saying to Mengji: "our son is really born in vain. He knows how to work for Yinzhu. We don''t care about our business at all. Instead, we ask Laozi to work very smoothly. Mengji, let''s have another baby. It''s better to be a soft little girl. I''d like to help you I like my daughter, my little cotton padded jacket. My son is a barbecue. " make complaints about this, and make complaints about his son''s Tucao. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 749 When Mengji heard this, she couldn''t help looking at Baiji, and then stretched out her hand to wring Baiji, "I want my daughter, but I can''t stand it. You can''t do it." Mengji said quietly. Bai Ji''s face turned black when he heard this. He could not help grinding his teeth. "Mengji, do you dislike me?" "Come on, don''t talk so much nonsense. We''re going to have an adventure next. Take it easy for me. Don''t let them see the joke at that time." Mengji stretched out her hand and twisted a white sacrifice. Bai Ji nodded, "I know, I''m a hard-working laborer. I''ll work right now." "In other words, the price guy can make a lot of trouble." Bai Ji sighs. He wants to take Mengji to play around. As a result, Bai Kun and his friends make a lot of things. When Mengji heard this, she could not help covering her mouth and smiling, "isn''t this your tradition? You''re good at it, too. " Bai Ji''s face turned black when he heard this. It seems that he has a lot of things to do. "Let''s go and see what kind of existence the demon clan is." With goblins leading the way, Baiji and Mengji soon entered the demon world. In fact, most of the demons in the demon family are small demons, and some of them eat the grass. Only a few of them are transformed by their own strength. Baiji and Mengji can say that the demon world is very popular. After all, Yuanying''s demon family can also stand on its own in the demon world Wang''s, the total number of Yuan babies of the whole demon clan can be counted by both hands. It can be said that the arrival of Bai Ji and his wife can be said that they dropped a bomb in the demon kingdom. Once two demon kings came down, the strength of the demon Kingdom increased greatly. As for why these two did not appear before, some people of the demon clan practiced all the time and didn''t enter the demon kingdom until they were transformed. It''s obvious that Bai Ji and Meng Ji were killed As this kind of existence. Baiji absorbed Yuehua, and they fought with demons. In addition, Baiji''s strength was high, and they also directly transformed into demons. It''s proper to know that half demonization can''t completely transform into demons. As for the orcs, the world doesn''t exist at all. Who would think about this problem? So Baiji and Mengji soon made a mountain and became the demon king. By the way, they also accepted them He had a lot of younger brothers of the demon clan and lived a life of being waited on. Bai Ji and Meng Ji sigh at this time, "in fact, we should leave early. With our strength, we can''t farm. You say it''s so comfortable waiting for people to wait." Mengji knows that when she first came to this world, she was really wronged by Baiji. Baiji really didn''t do the trivial things of farm work. He has always been a God in the sky and suddenly fell down to become an ordinary person. It''s really hard, "now it''s not urgent to enjoy it." Baiji and Mengji start to wander in the demon world at this time. They want to find out about the demon family. After all, they want to have a good stroll. Baiji doesn''t have the habit of condescending to others. In addition, baikun and Yinzhu are always troublemakers. What can parents do? They can only clean up the mess after them. If they want to clean up the mess of these people, they have to pay attention to it I can''t do without strength. The demon world is in a primeval forest. There should be a huge array here to separate the world from the ordinary world. The function of this array is two-way. One is to prevent the Terran from discovering their existence, and the other is to limit the demons under their power not to go out, so as not to go out and become the prey of the Terran. At this time, Bai Ji also carefully looked at the various cultivation methods of the demon clan, and their daily life habits. Then Bai Ji found that these people are really similar to the orcs. They are all aggressive, and they have some of the habits of wild animals. Even if some of them have become human, their habits can''t be changed for many years. There is also the race, which is very important People of one ethnic group always maintain and rely on each other. During this period, he saw several ethnic groups fighting together. If there is a quarrel between the two sides, they will fight when they meet, and then no one will take care of it. For this, Baiji and Mengji are very surprised. After all, there are not many demons. Compared with the human race, they are very rare. Shouldn''t we cherish them and not allow them to do so? But nobody cares. Later, someone explained to Bai Ji that the demon clan is a big family, but there are many different races in it, especially those that are still in the food chain. No one can control those who belong to the enemies of life and death. The one who is strong will win. As long as they rely on their own strength and do not rely on the conspiracy means of outsiders, no one will manage this matter. As for outsiders, they are the ones who are the enemies of life and death It''s definitely not the demon clan, but the Terran. As long as it''s not with the Terran to calculate each other, then no one will take care of it. It''s said that the demons are in chaos, but once they meet with the Terrans, they will be very united. This is a very contradictory family, but it''s OK in general. At least Baiji can accept it. Baiji and his strength are high enough. Naturally, there are little demon money to take refuge in. Baiji also adopts these rules for subordinates'' affairs. He can fight openly and justly. No matter what the result, he won''t be biased. But if he''s behind the scenes, don''t blame him for being impolite."What do you think of the demon clan? If we can, let''s stay here for a long time and help them to watch the movements of the demon clan. Those people are not strong enough, and it''s hard to get information. They can only go astray. For example, it''s a mess to pass on the half demon''s life experience. We are high-level people in the demon family. Even if we just come here, those people don''t trust us, but they won''t hide the information about the major events outside. " Bai Ji said with certainty. Mengji nodded, "yes, and I think the title of demon king is suitable for me, domineering." Bai Ji nodded. After the two men decided to stay in the demon clan, the nine demon kings of the demon clan were very happy. Although there were more yuan babies in the demon clan than human beings, they couldn''t stand human magic weapons. There were more friars and ants, and they could kill elephants. Let alone the hope of the real world now that the friars could find them, how could they use them Now they are eager to have more high-level combat power. At this time, the high-level Terran also got news that there were two more demon kings in the demon clan. Because of this news, the high-level Terran friars were not in a good mood. The demon clan had more high-end combat power than them, but now there are two more. The demon clan is not ready to let them live. If they are oppressed by several demons in the future, they will have no face to see others in the future. Of course, they are more afraid that when the demons are strong enough, will those demons do harm to the world. When Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo knew that Bai Ji and Meng Ji had mixed up with a demon king in the demon clan, they all had some silly eyes. These two were brave enough to go directly in front of the demon king, and they were not afraid to be seen. Yin Zhu could only say that Bai Ji and Meng Ji were bold enough and crazy enough. "Well, don''t worry. Now that they have become demon kings, I don''t think there is anything wrong with them. Maybe they are all enjoying themselves in the demon world now." It has to be said that Bai Kun, as a son, knows his bad parents a little. "It''s not bad. I''ve been worried that we can''t get information from the demon clan. Now my uncles and aunts are directly fighting to the highest level of the demon clan. We can know all the information there. It''s said that we failed a little and didn''t get into the high level of the Terran friars." Jono said with some disappointment. When Yin Zhu heard this, he began to smoke. Is it so easy for the high-rise to mix? The reason why Baiji and Mengji can do it is that they are smart enough, and the second and most important condition is that they are strong enough. "Don''t worry, we also have helpers. Let''s try to turn Wang canming into one of our people later." Bai Kun said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was stunned. What does it mean to be their own man? Wang canming can''t betray his school. How can he become his own man? I always feel that there are some tricks behind Bai Kun. Yin Zhu can''t help but want to wax Wang canming. How unlucky is it to meet Bai Kun and let Bai Ku, you black hearted man, calculate. This guy''s calculating ability is more and more outstanding. Ah, Yin Zhu said that fortunately, the other party really likes her, otherwise she will be sold by him sooner or later, and thanks him. Wang canming was also stunned when he received the news from the school. There were two more demon kings in the demon clan. I''m afraid that the whole people in the cultivation world knew about this news. They didn''t know what kind of demon kings they were. It''s said that they were Taoist brothers. They are really powerful. The demon clan''s cultivation is faster than human beings. Wang canming is thinking about how many years it will take for him to arrive at Yuanying. He is envious when he thinks about it. "My parents are very good." Yin Zhu sighed. When he knew that these two were going to the demon tribe, Yin Zhu was worried that they would be exposed and that they would be in danger. Who knows, she just copied her heart in vain. How could they be found. Bai Kun can''t help but smile when he hears our parents. Although Yin Zhu usually hates Bai Ji, he wants to make people angry. But he will call his parents with a smile. In fact, Yin Zhu already regards them as his family. Does this also mean that what Bai Ji and Meng Ji did to Yin Zhu in the orc world has been wiped out? Yin Zhu should have forgiven his parents, otherwise he would not have been so calm and called his parents. It''s good. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 750 Baiji and Mengji don''t make trouble in the demon clan. They just have nothing to say to those people. Then they check the cultivation of their subordinates by the way and secretly inquire about all kinds of news. There are nine demon kings in the demon clan. Baiji and Mengji don''t plan to challenge the bottom line of these people. Can''t they develop well? If they don''t provoke other demon kings, others will not. It''s good for a race to produce a demon king. There are few people who want Baiji and Mengji together, so no one will provoke them even though they are a little weak. It can be said that the two people are developing in the demon clan. Bai Kun didn''t say anything after he knew that they were safe, but the two sides would have a conversation for a fixed period of time to communicate the information they got and the skills they studied. the Terran side, because there are two more demons king over there, and not nervous, after all, the difference between the two sides is bigger. Once the conflict arises, then the monk will get more pressure. Even Wang Canming can make complaints about it. Why is this demon king so easy to come out? It''s very difficult for the friars on their side to produce a Yuanying friar. Bai Kun wants to say that the Terrans have the advantages of the Terrans. The Terrans are smart. The Terrans occupy most of the places and resources in the world. What else do you want to do? The news of Banyao came out. Many strangers came to Yinjia village these days. Some of them just came to watch the fun. Maybe they haven''t seen Banyao. They want to have a look. After seeing it, they feel that they have only one nose, one mouth and two eyes. Apart from being strong, they are no different from the Terrans, but they are very similar to the Banyao people No matter in what Dynasty, there were all kinds of crazy people and researchers. Naturally, there were also such crazy people in the cultivation world. Those who didn''t come over were not strong enough. In addition, Wang canming, sun pangzi and Changshan all lived here, but they didn''t dare Just do it. As for the scammers, Jono said that if they are scammed in his base camp, they should not mix up. It''s easier to find a noodle to hang themselves. At the beginning, Wang canming lived with them, but now Changshan is here, and so is sun pangzi. Qiao Nuo directly says that there is not enough room in his family. He drives people to a house not far away. They live well together, so they don''t need so many light bulbs. Because these outsiders and many idle old houses in the village have a place to use now. Yin Zhu said that after coming to Yinjia village for a long time, she could not make any contribution to them. Now she finally had a chance. She also told the village head that if the price was a little higher, these people would like to experience the local customs and people''s feelings in the countryside when they have a lot of money. For them, it''s the same good thing as specialty products. Specialty products are often not cheap. What people want is feelings. Don''t offer low prices, So that people don''t think it''s local. The village head is a kind-hearted person. He didn''t dare to kill as Yin Zhu said. But the price is a little higher than the rent in the town. In fact, the village head doesn''t understand whether these people have brains. They come to play and live in the houses in the town. The houses in the town are spacious, bright and have everything, and the service is very good Their houses are dilapidated. It has to be said that the people in the city are strange. It''s estimated that people want feelings when they have money. In addition, these people are basically the kind of people who don''t know how to do housework, so Yin Zhu let the people in the village have nothing to do, such as buying and selling vegetables, or helping clean and do housework. These are all ways to make money. Yin Zhu knows what the village head thinks and will probably laugh to death, but the old man is really lovely. Those people are rich, and they don''t care about the small amount of money, and they don''t care about ordinary people. Besides, they want to get along with the people in the village, so as to find out what''s unusual about the Jono family. Naturally, it''s hard to find out, and the people in the village basically speak well of them. After all, apart from refusing to talk to each other, Jono has great respect for the old people in the village and will help them if they can, but there are exceptions, of course, the exception is Li Min''s grandfather''s family. Li Min is badly cleaned up by Miss Liu Xi. She can''t stay in the big city at all. Li Min doesn''t dare to blame Liu Xi and take revenge on them. She has a grudge against Bai Kun and others, but she doesn''t dare to take revenge. Because even Liu Xi is going to shrink back, she can''t get angry. Just because she can''t get angry doesn''t mean she doesn''t dare to spread some rumors, such as what she said to her grandfather''s family It''s Bai Kun. They''re monsters. They can do it. She''ll come to this end. It''s because they hurt her. The other people couldn''t find out anything, but Li Min''s family did. They also said that Bai Kun''s family were monsters, but they were monsters? Half demon is also a demon, so those who are interested in Jono and them, one by one, ask them to say, what did they see. The Yin family hates Bai Kun and they have done harm to Li min. now someone has sent a lot of money to them. Why don''t they? They''re not stupid. This group of people are looking for Bai Kun to get in trouble. If they can get money and revenge, why can''t they do it? What''s more, if these people are powerful, can they get rid of the curse on their granddaughter? Li Min''s grandfather and his family said that their granddaughter was persecuted by Bai Kun''s family. When they heard this, they couldn''t help frowning. The half demon family even attacked ordinary people. It''s really not a good one. People with a strong sense of justice have repeatedly promised to help Li Min lift the curse.Each of these people moves so frequently that Jono and Bai Kun are looking at them. They are not worried about anything else. They are worried that Yin Zhu will be left alone. When they let Yin Zhu go out, they must not go out alone. At least two or more people can go out. As for him, Jono said he would arrange it. Jono said that he is very kind, as long as there is no malice to them, he will not do it, but if there is malice to them, don''t blame them for doing it, they are not soft buns. Wang canming and Changshan also frequently came to Jono''s home at this time. "Jono, I think these people are looking for you, especially the green devil. He''s a demon cultivator, and he''s very good at making poisons. He''s cruel. You should be careful. I think he''s coming for you, and he''s the blood remnant. He''s the abandoner of baicaomen. He likes to use demons or Terrans most There are many means of alchemy. ¡±A few people chattered and talked about all the people they knew. In fact, they were also guilty. The reason why these people came to this place was that they spread the news, otherwise it would not be like this at all. "I''m sorry, Jono." Changshan and sun pangzi are very embarrassed to apologize at this time. "Never mind, I don''t blame you." Jono smiles faintly. "Well, it''s all our fault. We just want to tell our elders that we don''t know where these people come from. Jono is sorry." When they saw Jono''s attitude, they felt even worse. Jono at this time a faint smile, "in fact, it''s nothing to say, because this is our origin, there is no way to change, in fact, half demon is not wrong, why should you dislike, we don''t do evil, we don''t want to repair the real world, we don''t want to go to the demon world, we don''t want to do anything treacherous, we just want to live like ordinary people In the sun, I don''t know why they dislike us? " Then Jono looked sad at the sky. Changshan and sun pangzi felt even more guilty at this time. "In fact, we don''t dislike you. We are willing to make friends with you. Don''t worry, Jono. You can be regarded as our cause. I''ve already passed the news to the elders of the school. You can rest assured that we will advance and retreat together with you. As long as we are there, they dare not do it. Once we do it, we will never forget it I won''t stand idly by, but I want to see if they are going to fight against our sects. " Changshan said angrily. Jono couldn''t help but feel a little ridiculous after hearing this. If these people were really worried, they wouldn''t do it, especially the one named Xueyu, who is the abandoned disciple of baicaomen, isn''t it the enemy of baicaomen? Other people are not living well. It can be said that the ferocious people can still live well. They must have some skills. These people dare to appear here aboveboard. If they are not sure, it is impossible. "It doesn''t matter. Our strength is not weak. There''s no need to be afraid of them. "Jono gave a faint smile. ¡±Changshan a few heard very embarrassed, do not know how to say, in fact, the strength of these people are not low, otherwise they will not inform the clan. Changshan and sun pangzi felt even more guilty at this time. "In fact, we don''t dislike you. We are willing to make friends with you. Don''t worry, Jono. You can be said that we have provoked you. I''ve already passed the news to the elders of the school. You can rest assured that we will advance and retreat with you. As long as we are there, they dare not do it. Once we do it, we will never stop Looking on, I''d like to see if they are going to fight against our sects. " Changshan said angrily. Jono couldn''t help but feel a little ridiculous. If these people were really worried, they wouldn''t do this, especially the one named Xueyu, who is the enemy of baicaomen, would not do this, especially the one named Xueyu, who is the enemy of baicaomen, www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 751 There are other people with some hostility, but the hostility of other people is not so obvious. In addition, Changshan and sun pangzi both say that they are not good people. Jono naturally dare not be at will. He directly asks Tengxiao and Leihe to keep an eye on these two people. It''s OK for Tengxiao and Leihe to deal with them. Jono is thinking about the rest What do individuals want from them? Changshan and sun pangzi have already contacted their master at this time. By the way, they want to find out who spread the news about the Banyao. They have to find out who the traitor is. They say they will find out. By the way, they will ask a Jindan elder to come here to ensure the safety of Jono. After listening to Changshan and sun pangzi''s description of the two men, Yin Zhu can''t help feeling a little disgusted. Moreover, the two men still describe them briefly. It''s estimated that what they did is much more disgusting than what they say now. Yin Zhu can accept Xiuzhen''s killing. After all, he has a hostile relationship, or because of something else, but why should he torment others like that? It''s sadistic killing People are psychopathic. "Jono, if those two people dare to reach out to us, they will be abandoned directly. You''re welcome. We can be regarded as tianxingda." Yin Zhu doesn''t like to kill people. It''s obvious that those two people don''t like to see each other if they can make Yin Zhu say such a thing. In fact, after those two people entered the village, Yin Zhu felt that these two people gave her a very bad impression. "By the way, Changshan are so abnormal that they won''t attack the ordinary people in the village. If they hurt the old people in the village, I will be upset." Yin Zhu said very worried. Changshan shook his head and said, "it shouldn''t be. These two people like to study these things very much. The main reason is that there is energy in the body of practitioners and demons, but there is no energy in the body of ordinary people. They are useless to him. What''s more, the secular world has an agreement with us that the punishment for hurting ordinary people is very heavy, far more than the punishment for hurting us It''s much heavier. Normally, as long as you don''t provoke them, it should be OK. " When Yin Zhu heard this, she patted her chest. That''s good. That''s good. She''s really afraid of attracting some murderers. When they want to save them, they will be trapped. "Don''t worry. We are responsible for this. We will help to watch the people in the village." At this time, Wang canming said in a hurry that in fact, Wang canming was worried that these people might not do anything to ordinary people. But once these people find out that the Yinzhu family are soft hearted and care about these ordinary people, it''s hard to say what they will do. The people who spread the news are really damned. How can such people know the news? I hope some experts can come here quickly. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know what to do. You know, he''s in a temporary position in the country. He''ll be responsible for something. "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to worry too much. It''s going to be OK. We''re all here. It''s going to be OK." Qiao Nuo patted Yin Zhu on the shoulder. It seems that this place can''t live here. It''s better to live in the mountains. It''s better to stay away from ordinary people. Even if those people don''t trouble ordinary people, it''s hard to know if they will be involved when they fight. "Yin Zhu, you said we haven''t lived in caves for a long time, and don''t we animals like hibernation? Let''s go back to the mountains and find a cave to hibernate. Let these people look for it slowly, OK The weather here is much worse than that of the orc world. In the cold winter of the orc world, it was snowing for four or five months in a row. What kind of severe winter is here? It has little influence on them. Besides, in the deep mountains, they can never live better than those human beings. Yin Zhu thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s true. What about Wang canming "Of course, they stay outside to help us find out." Jono said with a smile, and then took all the people in the family to discuss it. Several people discussed it, and they were happy to say that they were all orcs, and they had long wanted to run well in the forest. "OK, but before we leave, let''s get the green devil away. There are many poisons on his side. It''s most suitable for me to advance." Leihe said with a smile, he is a snake. The poison is bad for others, but the poison is good for him. If he wants to advance, he needs all kinds of poisons to improve his combat effectiveness. Of course, he can improve his combat effectiveness without poison, but the combat effectiveness will be reduced. Snake venom is one of his natural abilities. "Yes." Jono said with a smile, this is the benefit of sending it to the door, not for nothing. Leihe has been staring at the green devil for several days, and found that the green devil really has many treasures, and Leihe feels that these things are very good for him, very good. The green devil doesn''t know that someone has already thought about his little treasure. Even if he knows, he will probably not think about it. After all, his poisons are not ordinary poisons. They are things that even practitioners have to pour. How can he know that Leihe is a snake and can absorb poisons? The news of half demons has spread, but what kind of half demons are they People don''t know. Wang can Ming knows that, but Wang can Ming won''t go into so much detail. He has already been sorry for Jono. What''s the point? He really told all the information. Qiao Nuo said that since we have to deal with the green devil, we can''t let Wang canming rest for nothing. Those people bring people in, so we can''t let them do something. Otherwise, they can''t die of guilt. What''s more, once they move the green devil, I''m afraid that the blood will also take the opportunity. After all, such a good opportunity is very rare.Several people carefully discussed the way to fight. The place to fight must not be left in the village. The best way is to find a way to escape and let those people chase after them, and then find the left behind ones to clean up. Thinking of this, Jono decided that since he was going to leave, he would leave tonight. Anyway, they had space, no matter what food they used, just pack it up and put it in Yin Zhu''s backpack. It broke into other places. It was estimated that those people would never expect that they would leave now, and then go to the mountain early. They could set traps. After midnight, a few people sneak out of the house quietly, and then walk towards the back mountain of the village. On the way to the back mountain, Jono will sweep away the traces, and sometimes leave some puzzling marks. In fact, the best way is for Jono to take them to the sky, They can''t find anything, but they can''t for the time being. They still want someone to catch up with them. Besides, such an easy-to-use method will have to wait until they really leave, so that they won''t use it now and others will be on guard later. A few people, even Yin Zhu, are strong and strong. It''s very easy for them to walk a little. They left in the middle of the night. Xueyu and Lvmo, including others, have their own means, such as some high-tech body temperature detection. So soon after Jono left, some people would know. Then there was a bustle in Yinjia village in the middle of the night. Some people directly broke into Yinzhu''s house. Then they found that the house was empty and nothing was left. In the middle of the night, the village head was woken up. However, the village head remembered what Yin Zhu had said to him before, saying that no matter what they did, they would be OK. The village head also felt that these people were not ordinary people, and he didn''t dare to take care of them, so he didn''t know what Yin Zhu''s family had caused them. No wonder Yin Ping had brought them They came to Yinjia village to settle down, but they didn''t expect that those people would find them so soon. Hey, he can''t manage this. He secretly sent a message to Yinping''s family and told them to be careful. In fact, Yin Zhu told Yin Ping''s family when she left. She told them not to worry about it, and told them not to believe anyone''s words. She would contact them when she was free. When Yin Ping received the news, he was very anxious. How could he not worry about his girl? He just knew that he couldn''t do anything to help him. Maybe it would drag down Yin Zhu. The best way is to treat him as if he didn''t know, and then wait for them to stop. It''s just that the waiting days are painful and the most difficult. Yin Zhu didn''t want to tell Yin Ping about them. He was afraid that they would be worried, but he was even more afraid that they would listen to other people''s news and fall into the trap at that time. So after thinking about it, it was better to tell them personally. Wang canming and Changshan also looked at the empty room with silly eyes. They didn''t expect that the Jono family was going to leave, and then they didn''t even say hello. Wang can Ming can''t help getting angry at this time. These guys also say that they treat them as friends. What kind of friends will leave without saying a word? Besides, they are not strong enough to help. It''s a pity that now they don''t have so much time to care about this, so they rush to catch up and see what''s going on. Everyone rushed to the back of the mountain, even if Jono had some hiding traces, but they could not stand it. The monks used all the means to chase Jono one by one, but they all walked on their feet, and their bodies were not as good as Jono''s, so they could not catch Jono''s, and the distance was getting longer and longer. For running, Jono said that if those people dare to catch up, take your time and make sure those people can''t catch up. As they run, they find out where there is a better terrain and turn around to lead the Green Devils. If they are not afraid of losing them, Jono says they can still run faster. "I haven''t run in the forest like this for a long time. It''s very comfortable, but we don''t know if the people behind are comfortable." Tengxiao said happily. ¡°¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 752 "Well, we''d better be vigilant. Don''t let us be in the tune of others. No one can guarantee that they will set traps for us." Jono looked at Tengxiao relaxed appearance, can''t help but remind. Those people have been in the village for several days. Who can guarantee that they haven''t done anything? Of course, when they run away and which direction they are going to go are totally unprepared. It''s impossible to say that they are really calculating, unless the blind cat meets the dead mouse. If so, they have nothing to say. Of course, it''s also possible to be a calculating person like Tianji gate, but it should not be able to calculate until the end. According to Bai Kun''s idea, whether it''s divination or anything else, there should be traces to follow. Then someone will arrange it bit by bit in the general direction, and then they can calculate, including what hope, it should be arranged by the way of heaven. "You go on, find a good place, I''ll stop, I''ll see who''s following?" Jono arranged that Jono''s original body was a crane. Among these people, his speed was the fastest, but Yin Zhu''s speed was the slowest. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "be careful. Don''t get too close to them. We have plenty of time to clean them up." Jono nodded and went straight to a place to hide, which was too easy to hide. Jono came back immediately. "What''s following us is Xueyu and the green devil. They joined hands and negotiated how to divide up a group of us." These two people are too confident. He wanted to deal with one of the Green Devils, but he didn''t expect that they would be caught all at once. Are they so weak? "If you want to deal with us and our blood, don''t blame me for being rude." Leihe said coldly that he was originally a ORC. As the Lord of the orc City, the orcs went out to kill, burn and plunder. Although he didn''t do that himself, how could he be kind if he had such subordinates. "Leihe, can you hold down the green devil alone, and then we will clean up the blood first?" Jono began to make arrangements at this time. The best way is to separate the two people. The green devil is strong and mainly depends on poison. On this side, Leihe is not afraid of poison and controls him. It can be said that the green devil''s body is not even as good as Leihe''s. If he is lucky, Leihe can kill him. "Yes." Leihe said calmly. "That Yin Zhu you and Cheng an two turn head to guard, if the person behind catches up, you intercept first." Yin Zhu and Cheng An''s strength is relatively weak, so don''t get hurt. In addition, there is a real need for people to guard behind them. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will watch people." Wang canming is chasing after them, but their strength is weak, and they can''t catch up with Qiao Nuo. Wang canming can''t help looking at Changshan and sun pangzi impatiently, "what do you think we should do now? I don''t even know where Jono and they came from. Why do you think they ran away all of a sudden? " At this time, sun pangzi said, "there are so many people coming here. If they don''t run, they will die if they come to a more powerful one and can''t run even if they want to. If they don''t come to a demon king, they will die." It''s easy not to discuss with them. I don''t want to let them know. Besides, they are weak. Even if they know, they can''t help. On the contrary, they will become their hind legs. "What do you say to do now?" Changshan couldn''t help asking. "What can we do? We can''t manage and catch up with each other. So we''d better report the situation here and let some high-level friars come here as soon as possible. I think the green devil and Xueyu have joined hands. I hope Jono can support us." Sun pangzi said with emotion, after all, there is something wrong with this matter. The reason why the news will spread is that they can''t find the secret of the Jono family. Don''t they think others can dig it out? Who knows it''s going to bring these two lunatics here. But think about it, these two favorite strange things, and half demon has not appeared for thousands of years a race, finally appeared, they want to be normal. "I hope Jono will not have an accident. I always think they can have such a proper opportunity to show up here. Maybe they know the news of hope, even if they don''t know it, it should be related news. Of course, these are my guesses, but I still don''t understand them. All the dogs smell and come here. You know, I''m the first one the family knew, and it''s all your fault. ¡±Wang can Ming said unhappily. Soon Jono found a valley. The valley was pocket shaped, wide inside and narrow exit. It was very suitable for ambush. What they had to do was put one of them into the valley, and the other one was intercepted outside the valley. The time was very short. They couldn''t set up a good trap. They didn''t want to hurt them, as long as they could limit their movement for a while . At this time, the green devil and Xueyu soon came to the outside of the valley. Looking at the trace of the news at their feet, they could not help frowning. You know, although it is not cold winter, it is not daybreak now. It is night. The dew is heavy and a little cold at night. They are chasing so tightly that they can''t have no trace at all. Those people are very tired The trace is so clean, does that mean there is ambush? This big night, or in a monastic, can night vision, if ordinary people this will not know how many times.At this time, Xueyu takes out a small porcelain vase and throws it into the valley. The small porcelain vase is intact. Well, at least there should be no traps on the ground? "Who will go first?" Xueyu couldn''t help asking at this time. "Well, when you come, you can say that I''ll make my way. I''ll go first." The green devil said carelessly, anyway, he also made his way along the way. Changshan alchemy''s strength is not strong enough, but it can''t stand the pills. It''s good for him to make his way. Anyway, he didn''t believe that those kids could calculate themselves. Besides, Xueyu was right beside him, so he could keep up. What''s the worry. Xueyu nodded. Although Jono''s strength of building foundation is a little less than that of Jindan, he can hold up many. On weekdays, even he can face seven or eight building foundation friars. The reason why he cooperates with the green devil this time is that he is afraid that the green devil will be a fisherman and attack himself. Moreover, this half demon is rare. He still wants to catch the dead thing alive It''s not interesting to study. It''s fun to be alive. Green devil walked cautiously towards the valley. However, he didn''t go far. He saw a huge whip with a thousand pounds of force coming towards him. Green devil saw that his eyes narrowed and rushed to the valley. Seeing that the power was pure physics, his little body was hit and he was still alive. Xueyu couldn''t help but help, but Jono At this time, several people had jumped out and attacked him directly. Xueyu and green devil don''t understand when they see this. They''re going to separate them. They''re brave, but some of Zhuji want to fight with them. They look down on Jindan friar, because Jindan is similar to Zhuji. It''s a joke. Leihe doesn''t dare to relax to the green devil. He has been directly brutalized at this time. After brutalization, his strength is the most powerful. The human body has bound his strength. At this time, the green devil had already fled to the valley and completely separated from Xueyu. At this time, the green devil found that what was the whip that attacked him was a huge snake tail, which turned out to be a snake demon. Leihe failed in one attack and attacked again. His snake tail is very flexible and powerful. The whole valley is full of potholes under the impact of Leihe''s snake tail. Any Jida is a huge pit. The green devil is a little chilly at this time. He has a strong body. Looking at Leihe who has completely become a beast, this is half demon. In fact, it''s no different from a monster. Half demon is basically just a part of his body, and this man has been demonized completely. But he has heard that this half demon can be demonized completely, but it won''t last long. Wait for him When his ability is used up, he will have a weak period. At that time, he will deal with the snake well. You should know that the snake is a treasure, and even the snake doesn''t know what kind of species it is. However, you can see from the gas he breathes out that it is highly poisonous. He likes poison best. The green devil has a look. There is only one snake intercepting him. It seems that his poison can''t deal with him, so he comes here? The green devil says that he has a lot of poison, but the friar of golden elixir will also eat it. The snake demon is just building a foundation. The poison must be useful, but the effect should not be as good as others. The green devil says that he has a lot of poison, so he plays with the snake demon. When Xueyu solves several people outside, he will come to help. Xueyu thought it would be very simple, but it was three foundation building monks. Yin Zhu and Cheng an were not far away. They didn''t get involved in it. Xueyu said that when he cleaned up these guys and grabbed Yin Zhu, he would not care. At that time, he would occupy five of the valley by himself. Let''s give it to the green devil. However, things are not as smooth as Xueyu thought. His fighting ability is weak. However, these guys are very strong, and the braver the Vietnam War is. Xueyu thought it would be very simple, but they were three foundation building monks. Yin Zhu and Cheng an were watching from a distance at this time, but they didn''t get involved. Xueyu said that he would clean up these guys, When you capture Yin Zhu, you don''t care. At that time, he will occupy five valleys by himself. Give it to the green devil. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 753 Xueyu''s heart is about to vomit blood. These are not like the foundation building period. Although he is not strong, he has pills. Now he takes pills and fights with Jono. However, he still has no upper hand. Look at the other side of the valley, where the dust is flying, he can only hear the roaring sound, and the green devil may not be able to occupy anything No wonder these guys dare to stop and intercept them like this. If they really don''t have any strength, how dare they do such a thing. Xueyu is very clear that if he can''t win Jono several by taking pills, he has to find a way out. Even though it''s not so easy to know Jono they want to beat him, Xueyu has one thing, that is, he is cautious. He also knows that he has offended a lot of people. If he is defeated by Jono several, then he doesn''t know who is the cheapest He can''t do this kind of fool like thing. He might as well retreat a little, and then look at their results. If it''s good, he''ll jump out to pick up a bargain. If it''s not, he''ll retreat directly. Since there are half demons born, there will be other half demons in the future. Why do he have to fight here? He doesn''t believe that every half demon is so powerful, but it''s powerful Half demon refining medicine is sure to have a better effect. It doesn''t matter. Xueyu says that he can take his time. He can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Besides, as long as the jonos are in the open, he has a way to calculate them. After all, jonos can''t stare at them every day. No matter how fierce they are, there are times when they are negligent. At this time, Xueyu''s heart is ready to retreat. He''s going to leave, but he''s not ready to tell the green devil that the two of them are working together temporarily. Xueyu knows very well that if the green devil thinks he can''t handle it, he will steal away. He''ll promise not to tell him. Maybe he will get a knife if he has a chance. Xueyu wants to go. He soon catches the chance and rushes to one side. Tengxiao wants to chase them. He is stopped by Jono. There are still many people chasing them. When they leave, what should Yin Zhu and Cheng''an do? Besides, in case that Xueyu is deliberately chased by them, who knows if he has made a trap. Furthermore, Leihe is still here. Although Leihe says he has dealt with me against the green devil, he should be careful. Since he can''t kill both, let''s kill a green devil first. The green devil was really subdued at this time. He thought he was just a half demon. As a result, he was directly transformed and crushed to death. His poison was absorbed by reih. Then the gem on reih''s forehead was more and more shining. The green devil was a little scared at this time. He had an intuition that he could not continue to throw poison, That is to give the Banshee benefits, but if it doesn''t rely on poison, the green devil said that he can''t bear it. He thought that the Banshee would soon be unable to bear it. After all, the Banshee will change completely, and the power will be used very quickly. How can he know that Reich is not a banshee at all, they are orcs, and it''s no burden for them to turn orcs into wild animals. Even Leihe and his animal body are the most comfortable for them. During this period of time, Leihe can''t change his body. Now it''s hard for him to have a chance. Moreover, this man has seen his change, and how can he kill him? Besides, this stingy guy doesn''t use poison. It''s a waste. It doesn''t matter, When someone is killed later, he can still get some babies. When Xueyu leaves, Yinzhu and Chengan rush to meet him. At this time, Jono takes a look at Leihe and the green devil in the valley and says to Tengxiao and baikun, "you two go to help Leihe. I''ll stay outside and solve the green devil with the fastest speed." The two families understood Jono''s meaning, which was to make them change directly. These two were not polite. They rushed to the valley directly. The green devil could not help staring at this time. He couldn''t hold this guy, so he had two more? This old bone of him is not to be explained in this small place. At this time, the green devil also found that there was a shining gem on the heads of the two beasts who were coming towards him. He could not help wondering. He had seen a lot of demons. It seemed that other demons did not have this gem. Before, there was a gem on reih''s head. He just thought that reih was a variation. Look at the winged one on the other side, It''s a lion. The lion has wings. The green devil thinks he''s a bit mysterious. But he thinks these guys are not human beings, and it''s normal for them to look strange. At this time, he doesn''t think of anything vaguely, but he thinks it''s a little strange about the jewels on Reich''s head. It''s really fast for Tengxiao to join the battlefield. The green devil wants to poison Tengxiao. Unfortunately, as soon as the poison is spread out, Leihe is just like a dog''s nose. He can find the poison and absorb the essence at the first time. It can be said that from the beginning to the end, he sends food to Leihe. The other two are also powerful bodies. The green devil wants to escape at this time Yes, Leihe, how could they give him a chance? The green devil remembered vaguely at this time that the damned Xueyu would not have run away, right? And he didn''t say a word. Damn it, he shouldn''t have left for a little pill before. Who knew that would happen. However, it was too late for him to regret. Lei hetengxiao didn''t give him the chance to regret at all. These people are also worried that someone will come after them. When they find them, they don''t keep their hands at all. That''s all they do. Soon the green devil will be scarred. At this time, he begins to beg for mercy and says that he can serve them as slaves. Some people may want to take a strong Jindan as a slave. It''s a shame that Leihe doesn''t want to be a slave at all Don''t look in the eye, no matter what the green devil said, they don''t need any outsiders to get involved in their family''s life.Green devil is not reconciled, but there is no way to be reconciled. Finally, he died miserably. Leihe absorbed the poison of green devil in a hurry at this time. Bai Kunze collected the useful things of green devil. Jono and Yin Zhu also came in at this time. Several people quickly cleaned the battlefield and took away all the things they might have left around. That''s it For example, they also directly destroyed the original terrain. Although this place has been riddled with holes by Reich, they are worried that people will infer the battle scene. A few people can say that they have turned over a valley directly, even the mountain nearby is short. After doing these things, they leave in a hurry. After several people left, not long after, Xueyu ran over and made sure there was no trap inside. Then she carefully walked into the valley. Seeing the fierce appearance of the valley, Xueyu couldn''t help smoking. The valley became like this. Even if the green devil was still alive, it was not very good. These half demons were really powerful. Then Xueyu continued to walk inside, but then his eyes seemed to see something. He couldn''t help but shrink his pupils. Then he rushed to the front of the thing. He looked at a hand coming out of the soil, but he really said it was a hand that had been bloody and could not even see the skin, and the meat was black. At that moment, it was poisoned. Xueyu took it out carefully Put on a glove, and then you start to pick up the dirt. Soon a man was dug out by Xueyu, but Xueyu''s face changed after he dug out the man. At the beginning, he saw the poisoning and thought that it was one of those half demons. He wondered if it was the green devil who was defeated by those half demons. Then he didn''t dare to take the corpse. Those were seriously injured and didn''t dare to stay. However, after he dug out the man, the blood came out Yu knew that he was wrong. His skin was gone and he should have been corroded by poison. His flesh is dark now and he can''t see his face. Xueyu also knew that the dead man was the green devil. The skeletons of those guys are very big. Only the green devil is the body material, and there are green devil''s clothes left beside him. Leihe should be careful of the injuries found on the green devil If you want to find out what to do, you should strip the person and then use the poison directly to ensure that nothing can be found. Otherwise, if the poison continues, only bones will be left. At this time, Xueyu was secretly surprised that those people had the ability to kill the green devil. We need to know that he and the green devil have the same strength. Does that mean that those people have the ability to kill him? At this time, he secretly congratulated himself. Fortunately, at that time, he escaped. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Xueyu wants to get some useful clues earlier. However, this place has been destroyed too thoroughly. Unless he has a lot of time, he can turn it over here slowly and look for it slowly. Just like that, it''s not very useful to find it. This group of half demons are very powerful, and the green devil has played with poison all his life. He didn''t think that he would end up like this Right? Xueyu looks at it and turns to leave. There are many tails behind. He''d better go first. Don''t ask people to pay attention to them. As for this group of half demons, there must be many people who want to be interested in them, such as the demon king. At that time, these half demons are very powerful and can fight against each other. If you want to see those demon kings who dare to be interested, the half demons are so powerful. I believe it''s OK The right people will also be interested. Who doesn''t want to be more powerful? Xueyu thinks that the world is more and more interesting now. After tianjizi says that he hopes to appear, the world will no longer be dead and come out to play. Xueyu says that he will definitely find something more interesting in the future. He will stop here first. These guys will give them to him and he will remember them well. He will get them back one day. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 754 After Xueyu left, the pursuers soon caught up with him. Xueyu had a way to identify the green devil''s body, and other people had a way. They could not help frowning when they looked at the scene which was already in a mess. These half demons were so powerful that they could even kill the green devil. No wonder they could live in a small mountain village with peace of mind. They are also half demons, but they are despised by people in this world. If they don''t have certain abilities, even the green devil will die, they will not dare to pursue them. Otherwise, when they are attacked by people, they will be unlucky. If they die, they will have nothing. Wang canming is catching up with others at this time. At the beginning of the journey, he is very worried. Changshan and sun pangzi are also very uneasy. After all, Jono lived in Yinjia village peacefully at the beginning. As a result, Jono was in danger because of their news. They finally arrived at the scene of the fight, and then three people''s mouths became a big O, how can they not go, Green Devils? As long as these people who don''t reach the golden elixir run away when they hear the name of this guy, the frightening evil thief died like this. I don''t believe it, and there is the fighting scene It has been completely destroyed. I think they were still brothers with Jono a few days ago. As a result, they have the strength to crush them completely. Sun pangzi''s brain turned faster at this time. He took a deep breath at this time, and then said, "Jono is OK. We don''t have to worry about it. As long as they don''t meet the first baby, we can say that they are walking horizontally in this world." There are many characters in Yuan Dynasty, but the characters in Yuan Dynasty are the top in the world. The world is so big that they are not easy to meet. "You say that they are so powerful, including Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo, they are not stupid. Why did they tell us the half demon''s life experience at the beginning?" Wang canming asked weakly at this time. At that time, he felt strange, especially that Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun always talk without leaking. How could they suddenly tell them such a frightening secret? It''s very wrong. At the beginning, Wang canming just felt that it was not right, but he didn''t think much about it. He also felt that his charm was unparalleled and moved Qiao Nuo a few. Now it seems that Jono is likely to start even if these things happen, that is to say, they are likely to be used. When Wang canming finished, he felt a little uncomfortable. It was calculated who would feel comfortable in his heart. He really regarded Qiao Nuo as his friends, and because of his guilt, he failed to tell Bai Kun the core skill of Qingyun sect. He felt guilty. Wang canming wanted to say that he should not feel guilty, wrong, and should not want to make any friends. At this time, Changshan could not help sighing, patted Wang canming''s home on the shoulder and said, "regardless of whether he is calculating us or not, if we firmly help to keep the secret, we will not be calculated, so we are half the weight." Changshan said with a faint sigh. Sun pangzi also turned around and patted Wang canming at this time. "In fact, there is no need to be angry. We have our position. Although we have no malice, we do have losses. Now we know that Jono and they are not pure, so I feel comfortable." Sun pangzi said that his friends are all over the world. Although there are no close friends who can entrust their lives, there are many ordinary friends. This Jono is one of the ordinary friends, who can play together, have nothing to talk about, but can''t make friends. "What do you mean by Jono and what do they do?" By this time, Changshan had put down his burden and began to think about the purpose of Jono. Wang canming said: "to tell you the truth, I can''t figure out what they want to do. I was the first monk who knew them and contacted them. When they first came out, they didn''t know anything. They even asked me about the basic knowledge of cultivation. At that time, I was just a little curious, but I didn''t think much about it. Now, they are half demons The cultivation also depends on their own Demon power. Naturally, the so-called cultivation methods are different. Moreover, they are just born. They should really live in a separate paradise as they say. There should be no other practitioners there. " "You said before that they are likely to know the news of the hope, but why does this tell them to expose their identity?" Changshan asked again, but the two didn''t answer him. He took it as a question for himself. "Exposure, that is to say, maybe many people will know that they are half demons, whether they will contact people, they are half demons, all the time they live together, whether they want to find other half demons, so deliberately exposure, as long as people who pay attention to this matter know where they live, it will be easy to find them at that time." Sun thought for a moment and said. I have to say that the answer is really convincing. They can''t think of any other questions besides this. "So Jono and his family are looking for other banshees? They want to join hands with other banshees? " Changshan couldn''t help asking at this time. Jono, it''s very difficult for them to find allies. No matter they are Terrans or demons, they won''t join hands with them. At most, people on the Terran side won''t fight against them for no reason. Maybe the demons will fight against them. That is to say, they can only find half demons if they want to find allies.In those days, many people took part in the killing of Banyao. If the Jono family could hide, there must be other Banyao hiding. Now hope has appeared, and the Banyao will also appear. Under the premise of not knowing who they are looking for, this kind of high-intensity exposure is really very useful. Changshan believes that if there is a Banyao, I''m afraid I have received the news. Jono, they don''t want to join hands with people. In fact, no matter people or demons or half demons, they won''t believe it, because their most basic essence is different, but now they want to know more information, and they really want to see half demons. They don''t mean it. Jono wants to lead to hostility to them People. After all, they can''t stay in the mountains for a long time. Most of the time, they still have to deal with people from outside. Those people will find out Yinjia village sooner or later. In that case, they will just be cruel and let people from outside have a look. If they want to deal with them, they will have to pay the price of bleeding. Those people will be more cautious. The death of the green devil made many people wake up. At least many good people knew that they could not deal with the Jono family. Jono and his friends had already run far away. After running far away, Jono swept away the traces. Then he changed with Tengxiao and took several people away for a while. It can be said that they completely cleared the traces of their walking. Then they began to run in the deep mountains. It can be said that they were very presumptuous. Yin Zhu watched these people become happy one by one Zi can''t help but feel guilty. She is used to using people, but those who are different from her are Yin Zhu''s habits. She has always regarded herself as a person, and she doesn''t want to be an orc at all. Jono looked back and saw Yin Zhu''s expression. He turned around and came to Yin Zhu''s side. "How about this expression? I don''t like your expression." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "do you like this expression?" Yin Zhu said with a brilliant smile. Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "yes, I like this. In fact, I like the life in this world very much. I don''t have to worry about food and drink, and there are all kinds of new things to learn. It''s fun, you know? In the future, I just want not to starve to death or freeze to death. I don''t have any other ideas at all. As for whether the food is delicious or not, I don''t think about it at all. The only requirement is not to die. For me, the previous life was a big mountain or a heavy one. I was also carrying the fate of the whole daze tribe. You can imagine that I didn''t know until I came to this world There are many kinds of cooking methods and ingredients for a food. Then I find that eating is actually a kind of enjoyment and a very pleasant thing. You don''t know how happy I am to come to this world. I believe several other people are the same way. " Jono does think that the world is as beautiful as fairyland. Although there is a little bit of maladjustment, on the whole, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. The biggest disadvantage is that they are far away from their hometown and can never go back. Maybe this is the most sad thing for him. However, he is satisfied to know that daze tribe is very good and orc world is very good. "Well, I''m glad you like the world, too. Let''s go." In fact, Yin Zhu sighed that he didn''t worry much. Besides, Jono and his family are really happy every day. A few people ran around, while Leihe turned his head to look at Jono and said, "Jono, let''s find a place to settle down first and let me absorb those poisons. I think after I absorb those poisons, I can advance. Then we can go back to Yinjia village." Jono is very happy to hear this. Leihe only says that the poisons are good for him, but he didn''t expect that Leihe could be promoted. That''s great. If Leihe is promoted, their strength will be even stronger. However, it''s better for Leihe to find a safe place. "All right, stop playing and find a place quickly. Rehe is going to be promoted. We should also work hard to avoid being left behind by Rehe in the future." Jono said happily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 755 Several people then searched several places. Later, it was daybreak before they found a place. It was a secret cave. The cave was in the middle of a cliff. There were many vines and weeds at the entrance of the cave. If this place could not be covered, Jono would not be able to find it after flying around for a few times. A few of them have seen it. They can''t see the cave at the bottom of the cliff, and even more at the top of the mountain. It''s estimated that no one can imagine that there is a cave in the middle of this half, and there are still people living there. However, the caves are small and narrow for them, but it doesn''t matter. It''s every Orc''s talent to make a home. The orcs used to have no house to live in, and everyone lived in their own caves, so small space is not a problem. We have a small earth digger. We went up one two three four five and soon dug out a big cave. Yin Zhu was also a little tired at this meeting. Although they all said that they had arranged it and were safe, they just didn''t make sure of their own safety. It''s useless to say anything. The spirit of this meeting can be relaxed. "I''m tired. I''ll have a rest. I''ll have something to eat before I go to bed." Jono touched Yinzhu''s hair with concern. Yin Zhu nodded and took out the things in her backpack. She had prepared some ready to eat things before, so we didn''t have to cook them. After eating, Jono set up a warning array on the other side of the cave, and everyone was ready to sleep. Although it''s hard for ordinary people to find the cave, it''s not a big mistake to be careful. A few people fell asleep, but there was no peace in Yinjia village. Even the villagers in Yinjia village didn''t miss the excitement in the middle of last night. Some people even secretly got up to watch the excitement for a while. If the village head hadn''t warned them before, no matter what happened, they would not be allowed to come out. Maybe someone was there at that time Come out. The Jono family is empty and nothing is left. The village head of Yinjia village sighs when he sees this. He tells Yin Ping that the Jono family left. Then Yin Ping is very worried and keeps asking about their family. However, looking at the people who come back to the village, he knows that the purpose of these people should not be achieved, Jono One should be safe. He had seen earlier that the Jono family was not right, at least not like a farmer in the countryside. He was really a promising person. If he had really welcomed the Yinzhu family before, after all, they had a good temper and didn''t cause any trouble. They helped the old people in the village, but they were in trouble It''s not simple. Yinjia village is just a small place, and it''s all ordinary people. I really don''t want to deal with these people. The head of Yinjia village also told Yinping about this. He wanted to take back his rented land and house. According to the contract, it was against the rules. But this is Yinjia village. He and Yinping are family members, so there is no so-called rules. Yinping brought several Jono with him at the beginning, and they accepted it. They also have human feelings in it. When Yin Ping heard this, he didn''t understand, and he didn''t want to embarrass the village head. He just thought of the people who the village head said. Yin Ping was very upset. The village head said that they were only afraid of being special people. How could they all stare at Yin Zhu, and their identities were not exposed? Thinking of this, Yin Ping is going to be unable to sit down. He wants to go to Yinjia village to find out, but no one in his family agrees. Moreover, Yin Ping is also worried. What if they escape well and have to stand up because they are caught? He can''t help his girl as a father. He can''t be a drag. Yin Ping had a hard time, and Huang Xiaoling also had a hard time. When she thought of her daughter, she told them to stay at home and not go out. She said that something might happen. Isn''t it a big deal? What can we do? There are also those people who can find out the relationship between Yin Zhu and their own family. After all, on the surface, they are not related by blood. At most, Yin Zhu asked them to pretend to be their relatives, which is something that no one has ever done. Worry, really want to worry to death, before the girl in another world, they are miss, but now people come back to the front, but found that they can''t protect her, even will become the object of procrastination, this kind of feeble feeling is too bad. "Old lady, what do you think we should do?" Yin Ping didn''t pay attention, so he had to ask Huang Xiaoling. Huang Xiaoling was also in a bad mood at this time. "What can I do? I wish I could grow three heads and six arms now, so that I can help my daughter." Hearing this, Yin Ping sighed, "I''m going out to make money." In addition to making money, Yin Ping really doesn''t know what he can do. In fact, if he had enough money at the beginning, he would have kept his daughter at home. If he didn''t let them go out, would they be safe? Would they have nothing to do? Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine. Yin Ping is also afraid that he will think wildly. If he makes money and works, he doesn''t have so much mind to think about it. It''s better to make money. Huang Xiaoling looks at Yin Ping, who is going to be busy. She also follows him in a hurry. Now she has no idea who to tell her many things. It''s better to follow the old man.Yin Zhu doesn''t know that his parents have lost their mind because of their own affairs. Although Yin Zhu told Yin Ping and his wife the day before he was ready to take action, which worried them, they can''t rest assured without receiving the news of their safety. Wang canming and his disciples arrived behind him, and then went to the scene to investigate. They could only see that the scene should have been severely hit by people, and the shape of this thing was not small, but it was not sure what it was, but it was certain that the other side should have fought with the green devil in the form of a beast, and the other side should not be afraid of poison, if not With this repressive relationship, it''s not so easy for Jono''s people to want the Green Devils. Others don''t know what kind of monsters they are, but Wang can Ming knows it. When Jono''s blood is drawn out, he will know that the one who fights with the green devil is Leihe. Among them, Leihe is not afraid of poison. Thinking that Leihe can defeat the green devil, Wang can''t help shivering. How big is Leihe when he turns into a snake? Another is that a lot of people behind them went there to find the trace of Jono, but they couldn''t find anything. It''s strange that Wang canming had a good idea. He thought that he would fly away from the sky. The monster is very big. Can''t Jono fly? He''s supposed to take the others with him. Jono would have laughed to death if he knew about it. Yinjia village has been busy for a while because of the news of Jono, but they have been looking for several days in succession. They can''t find anyone, so they have to stop. However, the news of a half demon family in Yinjia village has spread in Xiuzhen world, and they really notice it. Someone has already started to come to Yinjia village, and they want to see Jono. After they had a good rest, there was no signal on the other side of the cave. Even if Yin Zhu brought a signal intensifier, it didn''t work. In the end, Qiao Nuo took Yin Zhu to fly out, found a place with a signal and told Yin Ping that he was safe. Then he went back to the cave. In recent days, we didn''t do anything else. Instead, we watched Leihe step up one by one. Leihe absorbed all the poison from the green devil, which made the gem on his head more and more bright and his breath more and more thick. It seemed that he couldn''t hold it down. Leihe is going to advance, but at this time Leihe suddenly said, "I want to leave here. Don''t follow me. The way of heaven tells me that I want to advance and suffer from thunder." They have lived in this place for several days. They don''t want to destroy this safe place. Moreover, once there is a thunder robbery, the people in the cultivation circle will know that it will attract a lot of people. So Leihe is going to change his place. It''s better to stay away from here. "I''ll go with you. Thunder robbery may be OK, but after thunder robbery, what will you do if someone tries to plot against you? We''re going to protect you. " Yin Zhu said directly, no one knows what will happen after the thunder robbery, but it''s obvious that someone''s protection is the best. Aren''t there many people in Xiuzhen''s novels, or are they the ones who were attacked in the thunder robbery? When Jono heard this, he hesitated and said, "Yinzhu, why don''t I go with Tengxiao? You, baikun and Chengan stay here. If it''s dangerous, we''ll protect Leihe." As a matter of fact, Jono still doesn''t want Yin Zhu to take risks. Yin Zhu couldn''t help frowning when he heard this, "Jono, I don''t like to be a greenhouse flower. I like to meet the challenge with you. You don''t need to protect me everywhere. If so, I will become weak one day. Will you still like me then? Partners and lovers are people who should go hand in hand with each other instead of carrying them alone when they are in danger. " When Jono heard this, he sighed, "what you said is damned reasonable. I know I can''t persuade you. Let''s go like this, but you should promise that if Tengxiao and I can help Leihe, you won''t stand up. After all, as you said, in case there are peach pickers behind us, you should prevent us from being plotted." For this request of Qiao Nuo, Yin Zhu nodded and agreed, and she would not rush in foolishly, OK. This cave is a good place. A few people don''t want to destroy it. This place can be used as their secret base, so they all choose to leave here and find a place suitable for Rehe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 756 A few people soon chose an open plain area to fall down, and even the surrounding trees were taken away by Jono''s violence. Anyway, a large area of bare land is clear at a glance. Anyway, all people will know about Leihe''s thunder robbery at that time. In this case, we should make the surrounding area bigger to save people hiding in the woods. Qiao nuotangxiao is guarding Leihe''s rescue, while Yin Zhu and Bai Kunze are hiding on the side of the mountain. This side is very close to the other side, and you can also see the scene of Leihe. A little bit of Leihe, they are surrounded by people, and they can save the scene in time. "Do you think Reich can survive this?" Yin Zhu is a little worried. You should know that the orc''s strength growth is growth before, and they never need to be robbed. This matter needs to be explained with Baiji and Mengji. The strength of these two people is also one of those who want to be robbed at any time. Moreover, these two guys are still cheating two demon kings in the demon world. If they are seen through when they are robbed, they will be afraid The demon king of the demon world will pursue and kill them forever. The people of demon clan don''t like half demon. If they find that they are cheated, can they not become angry? It is estimated that they will not consider the strength of Baiji and Mengji at that time. Bai Kun also nodded at this time. His parents are very rough, and they don''t know if they will make trouble in the demon world. If they can''t suppress the robbery, the picture is too beautiful. Bai Kun doesn''t dare to think about it. He will tell them to be careful and find a safe place to rob. I thought their strength would rise to Jucheng, but how could they need to survive? At this time, the sky over Leihe has accumulated dark clouds, which looks very terrible, and Jono and Tengxiao are also far away from Leihe at this time. After all, Yin Zhu said that the more people are robbed by Leihe, the more people around him may be involved. Unless Leihe can''t insist, it''s dangerous, or they won''t help. What''s more, they don''t know whether they can help or not. It''s their first time to face the thunder robbery. They don''t even have the basic preparation. According to the Xiuxian novels, there are many magic weapons to prepare for the robbery. Bai Kun also looked at it seriously at this time. After all, this matter is related to their future promotion, so we must find out the principle between them, or they will have a hard time in the future. The sky here is not very good. If ordinary people look at it, they will only think that it may rain heavily or something. But the practitioners can see that someone is going to rob. You know, there is no need to rob to practice Qi and build foundation. That is to say, at least it is a golden elixir. This year, golden elixirs are rare. Many golden elixirs are still survived before, and the new ones are still true It''s rare to meet one in several decades. At this time, people who want to watch the fun rush to this side. By this time, the clouds in the sky had already begun to twinkle. Yin Zhu could see the silver lightning move the sky and split it in half. Yin Zhu feels that her whole heart is going to be tangled up. If she knows that this advanced level will be robbed by thunder, she will never let them work so hard. At least she should prepare something. Leihe, Leihe, you must survive. You know that this thunder is not the same. There must be more. Bai Kun can''t help mentioning that thunder robbery is so powerful. In fact, he is OK. But what about Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu is afraid of pain. What should he do if he meets thunder robbery in the future? Bai Kun decided to go back to learn how to refine weapons. He promised to refine a bunch of magic weapons and arm Yin Zhu to his teeth, so as to ensure that Yin Zhu would not be injured. Although it''s not good to use external force, as long as he thought that Yin Zhu might be injured, Bai Kun decided to continue to make krypton gold. If he can make krypton gold, he will make krypton gold. Leihe has turned into a beast by this time. A python coiled around and looked at the dark clouds above his head. When a thunder robbed him, Yin Zhu saw that the scales on Leihe''s body had been knocked down, and a lot of blood fell to the ground. Leihe can be said to have been hit on the ground by the thunder. He felt that the thunder got into his body and quickly destroyed it. However, a magical force poured out of his body to repair the damage. He felt very painful, but he could persist. "I''m ok. Don''t worry. Go far away and be careful not to hurt you." After Leihe is sure that he can accept it, he sends a message to Jono and Tengxiao to hide, so that they won''t be involved in the thunder robbery. Jono felt Leihe''s breath, Leihe''s body has a lot of scars, but his breath of life is very stable, so he nodded, with Tengxiao back a little. With the second thunder robbery going on and the third thunder robbery going on, Leihe''s injuries are getting more and more serious. However, the breath of his life has not decreased much. Even Jono feels that Leihe has a strong power awakening. Is this the power of the golden age? By the time of the fourth thunder robbery, someone had already arrived here. It was a golden elixir. Jono looked at the other side warily. Fortunately, the other side didn''t intend to attack reih in the thunder robbery. He just looked at Jono scornfully, and then went to one side. He just looked at reih in the thunder robbery with magic eyes, and didn''t say a word Say. Jono can''t see if the other party has malice, and he has to pay attention to other things. As long as the other party doesn''t start, he doesn''t want to fight against the other party for the moment.And Jono could feel that someone was coming not far away. When the fifth thunder robbery goes on, Leihe''s body is full of scars and a piece of intact skin can''t be found. Yin Zhu''s tears are about to fall. What kind of thunder robbery is there? Why should there be thunder robbery? They are all good in the orc world. It''s too hateful. If Leihe is OK, she has to settle accounts with Fang Tiandao. The way of heaven is not absolutely strong. If you don''t see the way of heaven in the orc world, you can take it as long as they are strong enough. Yin Zhu said that she is really more and more courageous now. At least she dares to do a lot of things for her partner. When Bai Kun saw this, he wiped away Yin Zhu''s tears. "Well, Leihe is OK, and I feel that the thunder robbery is good for Leihe. In the future, everyone of us will have to cross the robbery. You are crying like this, don''t you want to dry your tears?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he wiped away his tears and gave Bai Kun a white look. "Can''t you coax me? Don''t you know I''m worried that I''m not feeling well in my heart?" "Don''t you worry now? Have you noticed that there seems to be a small bag on reih''s head. It can''t be split by thunder, can it Bai Kun said with a smile. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help but keep looking. Sure enough, the sixth thunder robbed him. The small bag that originally came out was bigger at this time. Yin Zhu felt that something was wrong. Then she grabbed Bai Kun and asked, "how do I feel that something is wrong?" Bai Kun also felt that something was wrong. How did he feel that Leihe had changed? This variation is not a good word. Unlike ordinary people, it may not be a good thing. "You see Rehe has feet." Cheng an says carefully at this time, this snake long foot always feels strange and awkward. At this time, the two small bags on Leihe''s head had grown as big as a palm, and he also had five claws under his body. Yin Zhu thought of a legendary creature in Chinese mythology, the dragon. Many people said that the snake would turn into a dragon, but all these rumors were not shocked by the scene. At this time, there were many people around him. Bai Kun also saw that something was wrong. "Yin Zhu, this is not the right situation. Let''s retreat first? I''ll ask Jono and them to retreat, too? " The eyes of the people around him were greedy and shocked, which was not a good result. However, there were several golden elixirs on the scene, and they were not their opponents. Now everyone''s eyes are on Reich. They can still do it if they want to retreat, but what about Reich? Yin Zhu can''t leave people behind, and look at those people''s unkind eyes, you know that Leihe will not come to a good end in these people''s hands. Jono at this time also see wrong, he at this time has been with Tengxiao slowly out of the bag ring. As the protagonist of time, Leihe naturally feels the eyes of the people around him. However, at this time, the thunder robbery is not over. He turns his head and looks at Yin Zhu seriously, and then runs away from the crowd directly. For a moment, the people there cry, but the thunder robbery won''t talk to those people. At this time, Bai Kun closed his eyes and grabbed Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, let''s go. Leihe has made a choice." "Bai Kun." Yin Zhu can''t help but cry. Why are they so obedient all the time and have done nothing wrong? Why do so many people come to their troubles? And can''t they live a good life? "Don''t worry, Reich is very smart. Let''s stay away from here. If Reich has an accident, we should at least know who took Reich. We can''t be taken away by others. I''ll go back to my parents. We can always save Reich. If we are taken away by others, it will be trouble." Bai Kun said patiently. Yin Zhu knows the truth. Sometimes he just can''t accept it. Not everyone can be so rational. At this time, Bai Kun directly reaches out his hand to knock Yin Zhu unconscious, and then shoves Yin Zhu to Cheng''an, "you take Yin Zhu to the mountain where we passed to meet the guest pine, and wait for us. I''ll go to meet Qiao nuotangxiao, and look at Lei he, and remember that you will take good care of Yin Zhu even if you die." Bai Kun looks at Cheng an sternly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 757 Cheng an nodded. Bai Kun knew what he said. He carefully picked up Yin Zhu and fled in that direction. Now all of them are attracted by Leihe, but no one has ever thought of intercepting Cheng''an. Of course, it is estimated that the identity of Yin Zhu has not been confirmed. After all, they are quite a long distance away from their original place. Leihe has never changed before, and has not yet linked Yin Zhu with Leihe. Because Leihe ran everywhere, the scene was in chaos, but the injured people were those with low strength, high strength and insight. By this time, they had already run far away and didn''t get much hurt. Several people can see that Leihe is OK when the thunder robbery is around. After all, those people are also afraid of thunder robbery, even the Jindan friars are afraid of thunder robbery. Then Leihe''s crisis is after the thunder robbery. At that time, Leihe''s strength is declining because he is scarred by thunder robbery. That time is also the easiest time for those people to start. By this time, Jono had seen Bai Kun''s gesture. Knowing that Yin Zhu had left, the three of them were a little more at ease. Then the three of them walked around Leihe in a triangle, waiting for the end of Leihe''s robbery. Reich''s madness is to let those people dare not close, but this is only a short-term security, the most dangerous time has not come. At this time, those who can deliver messages in the cultivation world are all trying their best to deliver messages, and even some people are going crazy. Snakes turn into dragons. This is the first time to see that there are many snakes that can cultivate, and there are many snake demons, but none of them can turn into dragons. The craziest one is in the demon world, especially the demons like snakes. If they can all turn into dragons, it''s bad for him It''s good for us. Since ancient times, the dragon has been a divine beast, and it''s a powerful representative. It''s rare for dragons to appear in the ancient world of cultivation. Let alone in this era, it''s so attractive to believe in dragon blood and dragon meat. It can be said that everyone is crazy. Some people say that Leihe has bad luck. Others say that it may not be good luck. After all, no one knows what will happen if he is too high-profile. Baiji and Mengji also received the news at this time. They knew that Leihe was going to be promoted, but they never thought that a promotion of Leihe would cause such a problem. Baiji and Mengji were a little scared at this time. What would happen when they were promoted? "Let''s hurry to have a look." Baiji grabs Mengji''s hand and says that their strength is still on the way. I don''t know if Leihe can hold on when they arrive. No matter whether their identity will be exposed or not, they will go to save people. Bai Ji felt that he was more and more kind-hearted now. He didn''t care about these things before. In addition to Baiji and Mengji, there are many people in the demon clan who go to Leihe. Although there are many demon kings in the demon clan, in fact, there are several strong ones in the demon clan in the yuan infant period, but they can''t rank first or second. There are always quarrels and fights because of these things, but at this time they are very harmonious and work together towards Leihe It''s the treasure of their demon clan. They can''t let humans give it to huohuohuo. Moreover, they want to ask if Leihe has any special skills to accumulate blood in his body. In principle, all snakes have the chance to turn into dragons. But who has seen it, or even heard it for the first time. Leihe also felt the changes in his body. He only felt a powerful awakening in his body. Leihe felt that as long as he got through the disaster, his strength would be at least 40 or 50 times stronger than before. That power was too strong. It''s just that he has a few claws, which are not suitable. But the claws are very sharp. In the past, he used to attack by directly winding his body or wrestling his tail, or his mouth. Now there are several more ways, and the horn on the top of his head, which is also a treasure. Leihe said that in fact, there can be thunder robberies, but it''s really unnecessary to come quietly and tell the world. There is greed in those people''s eyes. Leihe doesn''t know what he has become, but it''s certain that he will become stronger. And this time, he must have been robbed. None of them has ever been robbed. He is the first one. He wants to teach them experience and protect the Dharma for them in the future. It''s just a time of thunder robbery, if you want In the future, each of them has strong strength, who dares to come here to watch the excitement, just afraid to see it from a distance, they will avoid it first. Generally speaking, they are still weak, and Leihe is more eager to succeed. As for these annoying people around, Leihe said that he still has the ability to kill a few. At this time, Leihe has directly focused on a golden elixir. Those with low strength are not interesting. It''s necessary to punish these people and make a warning to others, so as to avoid those who think that cats and dogs can also get involved. Although Yinzhu had tried their best to avoid Yinjia village, it was not far away from Yinjia village. When Lei Jie thought of it, a group of monks from there also came. Wang canming and Changshan finally arrived at this time. Wang canming has been with Leihe for a long time, and can feel the breath of Leihe. In addition, they also see Qiao nuotangxiao baikun hidden not far away. Wang canming covers his mouth in disbelief at this time, "my darling, this snake turns into a dragon. It''s really flying. Reich is really powerful, my dear. What kind of blood do you think Jono isThis Leihe is not a demon, but a half demon. It''s very difficult for the half demon to completely row itself, not to mention further, which shows that Jono is not simple. Generally speaking, people gather by category, and the same is true of the demon clan. Its strength is too low. Who will mix with you? Is it certain that Jono''s blood line is different? Wang can Ming and Changshan sun pangzi looked at each other at this time, and then quickly knew their own news and sent it to their elders. Think about Leihe''s birth at the right time. Now Leihe still has special blood. No wonder they dare to fight with the Green Devils. It turns out that their blood is special. He said before that how Jono could have said his life experience so kindly. This is the biggest secret he didn''t say. Sun pangzi licked his mouth at this time and said, "it''s all the dragon meat in the sky that is the most delicious. How about I ask Leihe to give me a try later?" Wang can Ming couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he heard this, "you want to go to heaven. You want to eat dragon meat. Believe it or not, Leihe slaps you to death." Sun shook his head and said, "he''s so big. It won''t be good to give me a piece of meat to taste. At most, I''ll exchange it with him later." Changshan also nodded at this time, "I really want some blood from Leihe. Dragon blood can be used for alchemy. There''s a lot of blood flowing on the ground. It''s a waste." Changshan covered his chest with grief and regretted the waste of blood. Wang can Ming turned his head and said that he didn''t know the two guys. Lei he''s not a successful robber, and his breath is very frightening. He has seen many elites in the golden elixir. He said that none of them is as frightening as Lei he. After the successful robber, Lei he is expected to be the first one under the golden elixir. After all, the dragon people are always famous for their strength. Seeing Wang''s expression, sun pangzi couldn''t help laughing. Then he grabbed Wang''s shoulder and said, "don''t these jonos always say that they are our good friends? You say we have such a good relationship. It''s OK to ask him for some meat and some blood You''re going to eat human flesh and drink human blood. Is that ok? Wang canming rolled his eyes. There are more and more people around here. There are also many people coming here. Now he only hopes that the people of his clan will come soon, and he doesn''t know if Leihe can insist on the arrival of the people of his clan. Wang canming didn''t want to fight Leihe. Of course, he didn''t have any effect. Besides, he was always familiar with people. Wang canming didn''t know how Leihe and others would escape, and how Jono would save him. Of course, when his family came, Leihe was afraid that they would be invited to qingyunzong, but he didn''t see Yinzhu and Chengan These two should be hiding. "You say, if the Reichs can''t hold on later, shall we go up and help?" Sun pangzi said that he had been eating and drinking in Yinzhu before. He had a short mouth. Would he like to return it? "How useful do you think it would be for just a few of us to get together?" Changshan is very helpless to say that he is very useless, this kind of big field can not be mixed. Wang can Ming also nodded, although he is like brush Leihe several people''s favor, but this scene can''t afford to brush. Leihe was a good man several years ago. He didn''t expect to make a big one as soon as he did something. In reality, he announced his semi demon identity and let many people run to Yinjia village. Now Leihe is just turning into a dragon. It''s estimated that the vision of the world''s cultivation world is attracted by him. At this time, he is the brightest star on the stage. If Leihe knew Wang canming''s idea, he would blow his dog''s head. He didn''t like high profile at all. He clearly took the route of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. As a result, the dog''s way of life didn''t let him go, which made him unprepared at all. At this time, Bai Kun counted it. This is the eighth thunder robbery. According to the world''s monastic theory, nine is the extreme number. Should the golden elixir thunder robbery not exceed this number? They have to be careful. When the last thunder is over, they will rescue reih. As early as when reih came out to rob, they knew that it would attract a lot of people, but they didn''t expect that the monks would come here so soon, just like the dogs smelling meat and bones. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 758 After the eighth thunder robbery, Leihe''s surname has basically changed. Leihe also knows that he''s got a great advantage. The ninth thunder robbery is still in the making, but the posture should be the most powerful and the last one. Leihe thinks he can make it through the last one, but after that, he''s afraid that he will be seriously injured, isn''t he In the distance, Jono looked at him anxiously. At this time, Leihe turns his head to look at baikun Jono, and then looks at the monks who are vaguely around him. These people look at him with disgusting and hostile eyes. Leihe says that he is never afraid of death, and these people dare to provoke themselves. Let''s come together. He wants to see how many people can carry it I live here. Those people look at Leihe, although full of scars, but still strong to their direction, the strength of the bottom has begun to retreat, they are just hind legs, but not to retreat, they are very clear, Leihe at this time all in Leijie side, it is impossible to run to kill them, let alone even if the pursuit of Leihe still has some strength, not ready to spend the last Is it a real thunder robbery? Before the scene was a bit chaotic, the injured were basically under the strength, the high strength and insight basically ran to the side one by one, basically not hurt. Wang can Ming is also anxious at this time. He wants to help, but he doesn''t know how to do it. His strength is not enough. It''s useless. Just when they were worried, Ji Xi, Wang canming''s master, finally arrived with someone, "can Ming, is what you said true? That''s what you call Reich? " Ji Xi thought that Jono had secrets at first, but later he thought that it was just a half demon. Even if there was a secret, it would not be a big secret. So he gave the task to his apprentice, but he never thought that Leihe, a half demon snake, could turn into a dragon. Look at Leihe''s appearance, and the scales growing on his body again. This should be the green dragon, this is the dragon How powerful is Leihe''s blood, or how could a half demon turn into a dragon. "Of course it''s true, master. He''s reih. Jono is still helping. If master can help them." Wang canming pleaded. Let''s not talk about Leihe''s identity. As far as friends are concerned, Jono is very good. However, the secrets hidden in these people are too big, and they are not strong enough. No one can protect them. In fact, Leihe is now so. It''s estimated that their clan can''t protect them. God dragon, Leihe really wants to go to Qingyun sect. It''s estimated that it''s next door The people of Tianquan Xiuzhen world will block the Mountain Gate of Qingyun sect. Ji Xi shook her head at this time and said: "he made too much noise, and didn''t find a hidden place to rob ahead of time. I don''t know how to help him." Ji Xi said helplessly. It''s reasonable to say that if several people know that their blood is different, they should choose a secret place to go through the robbery early. How can they go through the corridor to this extent? Just like these people, when they go through the robbery, they will find a place and ask the elders in the school to protect the Dharma. This is really a mess. But I remember that Wang canming said that Leihe was originally a snake demon. Maybe he didn''t know he could turn into a dragon, so he was unprepared like now. Otherwise, no one could do such a thing. If they were just curious about Banyao at the beginning, it''s estimated that even the friars of Yuanying would appear one by one as soon as the incident of Qinglong happened. "You go and get some of them and I''ll ask them some questions." Ji Xi decides to discuss with Jono, and then see if she wants to help Leihe. Wang can Ming nodded, and Wang can Ming soon found Qiao Nuo. Qiao Nuo looked at Wang can Ming who came here and sighed. Although Wang can Ming came here, he didn''t show any malice to them. Of course, there is also a possibility that this person is too pretending to be able to see it. "Jono, my master said that he wanted to discuss something with you. Maybe he can help you, Jono." Wang canming thought for a moment and said. Qiao Nuo feels Ji Xi for a moment. He really doesn''t have much malice. After thinking about it, he nods to Bai Kun and Tengxiao, and then he''s ready to go over and see what Ji Xi wants to do. Of course, Qiao Nuo won''t go like this. He has already thought about it. If Ji Xi deceives himself and is ready to attack him, he will attack Wang canming. The hostage is not enough It''s necessary. He thinks that no one can catch up with him in his speed, even if Ji Xi is a golden elixir. "Jono, you can see that Reich is like this now. If there is no one to help you, you are afraid that it will be difficult for you to escape. There are not enough people, but many people have come here. You are afraid that you will be the enemy of the whole world." Ji Xi sighed and said. Jono couldn''t help laughing at this. "Are you scaring me again? What is the enemy of the whole world? If you are really the enemy of the whole world, how can you talk to me, right Ji Xi will talk to him, not to deceive him as a hostage, that means there is something to discuss, since it can be discussed, that is to have interests, he wants to see what Ji Xi wants to say.At this time, Wang can Ming did not dare to speak, did not dare to give Jono a hint, and did not dare to damage master''s good deeds. He could only shrink his neck to show that he was not involved in anything. Ji Xi couldn''t help laughing at this time, "Jono, you are very good, at least keep your head clear, which is very good. I heard that you are the leader of several of them, not bad." Ji Xi smiles falsely. Jono at this time is very simple to say, "excuse me, I don''t have a lot of time to chat with you, if you can help us, what conditions you directly mention, if it''s appropriate, I will directly agree, if it''s not appropriate, then let''s say goodbye, so as not to get everyone''s face is not good-looking, also hurt the friendship between the two sides." Ji Xi laughs again when she hears this, and then says happily: "you are really a smart man. No wonder you can be a leader." "To tell you the truth, you are the living half demon that I saw for the first time. I''ve only heard of half demon before. I''ve seen it for the first time. I want your blood, not much. How about giving me three drops each?" Ji Xi said. Jono shook his head directly at this time. "It''s impossible. All practitioners know that they can''t throw away their own things. Otherwise, no one knows the consequences, let alone the blood." Their identities are different. Jono will never give his blood out. Besides, they are not half demons at all. How can they give his blood. "Then I''ll take the scales on Reich''s body that will change later." Ji Xi said again, this degenerated scale is certainly not as good as the one on the body, but it is also a good thing, and this is the dragon scale, which is the best defense magic weapon. "It''s nothing like Reich after the retrogression." At this time, Wang can Ming couldn''t help but hint that he also wanted the cooperation between the two sides to be successful. Wang can Ming''s heart beat a little faster at this time. It''s a dragon scale. Even if it''s a transformed one, it''s also a treasure. His master is too clever to know how many dragon scales there are. First, mention something Jono absolutely can''t accept, and then step back to mention it. It''s a good thing. If the master gets it, he will give himself some Right? Jono couldn''t help but ponder at this time. It''s useless after the metamorphosis. Leihe used to molt, but Leihe would leave those things to make clothes. After all, it''s very comfortable and cool to make clothes with snake molting, but it doesn''t seem to be very useful to say anything else. Qiao Nuo is about to promise. At this time, a voice comes over, "Ji Xi, you''re a black hearted man. You want all the Dragon scales. Qiao Nuo, I''m sun pangzi''s grandfather. I''ll help you with Ji Xi later. We''ll split the Dragon scales in half." Ji Xi''s face turned black when he heard this. He was almost successful, and he was wronged by this man. At this time, he was very unhappy and said, "old man sun, this is just a dragon scale that people don''t want after their transformation. How good can it be? You want to rob me of this thing?" In fact, there must be some value in this thing, but there is really no such thing as valuable. After all, after the transformation, the strength will be reduced a lot. However, these are all good treasures for the now depressed Xiuzhen world. Jono also reflected at this time that the dragon scale should be a treasure. In this case, you can''t give it out easily. You can give some of it out and leave the rest to them. "If two elders are willing to help us, naturally we have to pay some treasure, but this dragon scale is a good treasure. Naturally, we can''t give you all of it. I can only give ten pieces for one person." Jono thought for a moment and said, the dragon should be in the fairy tale, isn''t it true that Leihe''s transformed image is the dragon of this era? To tell you the truth, Jono knows a lot about the Internet and knows about dragons, but those on the Internet are too abstract, so he never thought that reih would become a dragon. "If two elders are willing to help us, naturally we have to pay some treasure, but this dragon scale is a good treasure. Naturally, we can''t give you all of it. I can only give ten pieces for one person." Jono thought for a moment and said, the dragon should be in the fairy tale, isn''t it true that Leihe''s transformed image is the dragon of this era? To tell you the truth, Jono knows a lot about the Internet and knows about dragons, but those on the Internet are too abstract, so he never thought that Leihe would become a dragon.... www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 759 Old man sun naturally didn''t want to get such a little thing, so he couldn''t help saying again, "what can ten scales do? He has a lot of scales, at least fifty." Jono naturally won''t agree to their request so easily. Then, naturally, there will be a lot of wrangling. Finally, when it comes to thirty articles, the people from Changshan also come. Naturally, it''s also according to this price. Although the cooperation has been discussed, Jono''s heart is not calm, because from the conversation of these people, he has understood how precious Leihe is after his metamorphosis, and even the scales after his metamorphosis are precious. How valuable Leihe is? However, their strength is not enough to protect Reich, and Jono is even more worried that if Reich''s metamorphosis is just abnormal, it''s OK. If they can metamorphose every time they wait for advancement, what will they do in the future? I''m afraid that their family will not be at peace, and even who knows if these people will do anything to harm their children. Many people don''t dare to do many things, but want to make them do not have enough value. When the value is enough, they dare to do anything. Jono believes that there are many such people in this monk. Qiao Nuo''s face is very bad, Ji Xi can''t help sighing, and then said to Qiao Nuo: "Qiao Nuo, your family would like to go to Qingyun sect with us. Don''t worry, the people in our sect are very kind and won''t do anything to you. I''m sure no one will hurt Lei he." At most, the ancestors may ask Leihe for some blood. In this way, Ji Xi said the last sentence secretly in her heart. She was afraid that Jono would know and run away. Of course, even if you want Leihe''s blood, you just need it. It won''t hurt Leihe''s foundation. In fact, Ji Xi has already understood that Leihe is not what a small Qingyun sect can get. The dragon, not to mention the cultivation world, will never let go of the demon clan. Even if Leihe is a half demon, those people can''t wait to recognize him. In fact, he has already received the news from the sect, Can''t hurt Reich, can cooperate, but can''t hurt. Sometimes the rules are not absolute, but vary from person to person. When you have absolute strength, you can customize the rules. Dragon, as long as Leihe grows up, he will definitely become the king of the demon clan. There are more demon kings in the demon clan than in the Terran. If the Terran really hurt Leihe by force, I''m afraid the demon clan will come out and cause a war, then it''s over. Although the demon clan and the Terran are antagonistic, they are not absolute. For example, if some demon king''s children go out to walk, as long as they don''t do anything harmful to nature, they will be caught by the right people. The right people will not kill him when they know his identity. Instead, they will take people back to negotiate with the demon king and ask for money. If anyone has the courage to kill them To kill, then wait to be killed by the demon king. Of course, if the other side is extremely poor and vicious, then the right side will not compromise. It can only be said that there is a choice to deal with the demon clan. After all, the cultivation world is also a society. The demon clan and the Terran practitioners can be said to be opposite and unified. Some people make friends with the demon clan, not to say that they are absolutely hostile. In addition, sometimes both sides will interact for better cultivation In exchange for resources. Since the birth of Leihe, a group of half demons have not done anything to harm human beings. It can even be said that they are quite low-key. The demon king has said that they want to welcome Leihe back, and the high-level officials of Zhengdao have received the news. However, now the two sides are tugging. After all, Leihe is not a whole demon. They are half demons. How can they give people to the demon clan, the dragon, Growing up, unlimited, there is the whole body is a treasure, even if he metamorphosed things, it is also a treasure. Although there is no result in the disposal of Reich by both sides, at least one is that Reich can''t be harmed. On the premise of not harming Reich, it''s very important to first point out the benefits as much as possible, and then turn people to their own mountain gate. "Jono, you guys are going with us too. Reih has become a dragon. I''m afraid that you will let those heartless people stare at him. Do you want to go with us?" Ji Xi asked again. Old man sun saw Ji Xi walking in front of him again and invited Qiao Nuo to them, so he quickly said, "it''s good not to go to qingyunzong, but to our fuguifang. We have many good things over there. Our fuguifang has a huge treasure. If you go back and have a look, I promise to give you one, no matter what you like." Old man sun is very generous. There are many treasures in their treasure house. Ji Xi secretly hates that old man sun is shameless. He even wants to give something to tempt him. Unfortunately, qingyunzong is not as good as fuguifang. If he dares to give it, old man sun will increase the price. Ji Xi says that he can''t afford to play. The angelica of Changshan school has stopped talking. These two people have said all these good words. Even if he said it, it would not have any good effect. Maybe it would only raise the price. These people keep giving themselves benefits, Jono is more and more afraid to go, who knows what can be waiting for him, "no, you just need to help us, is it hard for you to go back?" Jono said coldly.Jono didn''t want to be able to save Reich, but later he put himself in. Danggui, looking at Jono''s face retreating to escape, couldn''t help coming out and glared at the two idiots. He was also in a position to win. Didn''t he scare Jono away? "Well, if you two trash continue to talk, Jono will scare you away. Jono, I''m Changshan''s uncle, and my name is Danggui." Angelica said with a smile, a loving face, as far as possible to let Jono down vigilance. "Jono, you don''t have to be too wary of us. In fact, you can tell from your own feelings that the three of us are not hostile to you. Even some of the people in the crowd are not hostile. Although we are very surprised by the change of Reich and want his things, we don''t need to force them. We are more willing to trade with you, Bi Actually, the transaction is long-term, and the snatch is only this time, and it may not be successful, right? Moreover, the demon clan has paid attention to Leihe. Unless we want to fight with the demon clan, we will not kill Leihe. " Angelica thought about it and explained. Jono shook his head somewhat incomprehensibly. "We have nothing to do with the demons, and don''t you say that the demons hate half demons most? How could it help us? " When Danggui heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "most of them are like that, but when their strength has exceeded others, others will look up at you. Leihe is like this now. The reason why the demon clan can''t see half demon is that they feel that half demon has disgraced the demon clan and cultivated their Demon power, but their strength is not strong enough, and Leihe has lost his reputation There are too many things beyond this category. Besides, reih is the only dragon in the world. Does the Dragon know? " "In fact, dragons are demons, but no one will call them monsters. When people see dragons, they will only call them dragon gods. If a God is added in front of them, you can understand that. As long as the Dragon keeps practicing, its strength will keep rising. Unlike our ordinary people, Lehe is really powerful. It can be said that this time of transformation, he said The fate of the whole person has changed. Even the demon clan is willing to accept him and protect him. Naturally, the Terran side is not willing to give up such a potential stock as Leihe. According to your half demon identity, no one in Xiuzhen world will accept you, but now only Leihe is willing to join the sect, and even you are willing to accept it. " Angelica explained with a smile, explained in detail. There has been a negotiation on the right side, indicating that Leihe wants to go where, let Leihe choose, no one can threaten him, of course, the premise is that they can stop the demons from robbing people. Dragon? Jono thought for a moment. He could understand the word God. After all, there was a god of beasts in the original Orc world before. That is to say, the value of reih was so great that these people were reluctant to hurt him. In this case, he could be a little relieved. It was just a few of them. They were not willing to hurt reih, but they were absolutely willing to hurt them for reih''s sake. Think of Danggui saying that there are no barriers to the cultivation of the dragon and they will be promoted directly. What about them? They are just like that now. Does that mean that they will change when they are advanced? Maybe this is the way of heaven in this world. In order to change their nature and make them more suitable to the world, they will become the beasts of this world? If you want to talk about the Dragon lineage of Leihe, Jono doesn''t believe it, because they are not people in the world at all. Where do they come from? Then the most likely reason is that the way of heaven in the world has changed. Jono has a premonition that his ideas should be true. Every one of them will become a god beast in the end. What does the way of heaven want to do? Jono doesn''t believe in the saying "lucky darling". Jono believes that giving is directly proportional to gaining. The more things the heaven gives, the more dangerous things they have to do in the end. I don''t know what is waiting for them? On the other side, tianjizi divined again. He didn''t see any news before. At this time, he saw a dragon roaring into the sky. "Hope, hope has something to do with the dragon." Tianjizi cried out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 760 "What?" As soon as tianjizi''s words fell, qingyunzi beside him couldn''t help crying out in surprise. Qingyunzi was the last leader of qingyunzong. Now he is the supreme elder of qingyunzong and the highest fighting power of qingyunzong. In the late Yuan Dynasty. After knowing the existence of hope, all the people in the world of Xiuzhen ran out, but they almost returned the whole earth and went to all kinds of dangerous places. Unfortunately, they couldn''t find any information about hope. They were looking for it all the time, but they couldn''t find it. If they didn''t know that tianjizi was not a fool, they were all wondering if they had been cheated, because qingyuanzi had nothing to do with it Chat, this time directly with tianjizi, want to see when tianjizi calculate the hope, did not expect to have news so soon. It''s natural for qingyunzi to know that someone has changed from a snake to a green dragon. He is very curious about the dragon, but his curiosity can''t compare with his hope, so he didn''t rush there. Besides, there are some experts of qingyunzong over there. "Are you sure? You do it again, you do it again. " Qingyunzi said excitedly. Although qingyunzi seems to be a young man now, he is not young. He has been waiting for death for more than a thousand years. He did not expect that he would not be excited when he had hope? If the hope really has something to do with the dragon, he will have to negotiate with other people to find a way to capture the dragon, and then carefully study what the hope is. Many old guys have the same idea as him, and they will study it together. Tianjizi calculated again, and then said very definitely, "it should be said that the hope is related to the dragon, he will take us to find hope." Hearing this, qingyunzi stood up and said, "great. I''m going to die now. I''ll be there for a while. How about the dragon in my heart?" Qingyunzi is very excited. At this time, he directly sends the news to Ji Xi, asking Ji Xi to protect Leihe anyway, and never let Leihe suffer any harm. Leihe is now crossing the last thunder disaster. This last thunder disaster has been brewing for a long time, and the momentum is very huge. The thunder disaster splits down more and more. Everyone over there has left far away, so they are afraid of being involved. Ji Xi frowns at this time. He said before that, Leihe evolved from a snake into a dragon. How can thunder disaster be so simple and smooth Li, sure enough, all the disasters are concentrated on the last thunder robbery. Is this thunder robbery still the thunder robbery of Jindan period? How do you think it''s more terrible than the thunder robbery in Yuanying period? Jono''s eyes will be wide open and he will try to look at it. He will feel his eyes are piercing white. Except for the white one, he can''t see anything. If it wasn''t for the thunder robber''s falling and the roar from Leihe, he didn''t know Leihe was alive. Wang can Ming''s face was pale at this time. The thunder disaster was too terrible. If they had to suffer such a thunder disaster when they were promoted, Wang can Ming said he would die. The previous thunder robberies passed quickly, but this time thunder robberies seemed to be continuous. Jono couldn''t see Leihe''s figure. Even Leihe''s voice seemed to be weak. Jono was worried and said, "master Jixi, do you have a way, Leihe, Leihe seems to be seriously injured." Obviously, Reich''s energy has stepped into the past. Before, Reich wanted to pit the onlookers, but now he has no time for himself. "It''s up to you to get rid of the robbery. No one can help you." Ji Xi wants to say. "But why is the thunder robbery so different from the previous one? Even if the power of thunder robbery is increased, why is the time still so long? I''m really worried that Leihe can''t hold on." Jono said anxiously. Ji Xi nodded at this time and said: "this should be the combination of Leihe''s Dragon robbery and the last thunder robbery, otherwise it would not be so difficult." I hate this kind of liquidation together. It''s not so powerful to separate, and it''s easier to spend. Together, it''s not one plus one equals two, but three or even four. Reich''s luck is really bad. How could this evolution have a thunderbolt? Jono said that he didn''t show much about these, and tianjizi on the other side had already sent a message to the whole Xiuzhen world, saying that he wanted to have something to do with Leihe, so that everyone could not hurt Leihe, and he had to find a way to help Leihe through the thunder robbery. Leihe didn''t go smoothly this time. Originally, Leihe had to be advanced for at least one year according to Leihe''s practice. However, Leihe was advanced because he got the poison from the green devil. It can be said that he was overtaking at a bend. The result is that he didn''t have enough information. Of course, if he survived, there would be many benefits. Leihe really can''t make it. He didn''t prepare for anything. He carried everything on his own. But it''s also because he carried everything on his own that he can quickly stimulate his physical strength and transform the Dragon into a dragon. The dragon can make him stronger, so it can only be said that there are advantages and disadvantages. Leihe looks at the dark clouds above his head and looks at a group of people around him outside. Jono is still trying to find a way to save himself. He can''t fail. Yin Zhu is still waiting for him. He knows how much affection Yin Zhu has. If he has an accident, Yin Zhu will be crazy, not to mention Jono is here now. If he survives, he will get strong support Strength can help them, otherwise they may not be able to escape. At that time, silly Yinzhu is afraid that he will fall into the trap.He wants to stick to it. It''s a terrible thunderstorm, but the power burst out of his body is also very strong. He is constantly repairing his body. He wants to stick to it. If he can survive the thunderstorm, he will succeed. Ji Xi also received the news from the school at this time. It was said that tianjizi had divined that Leihe was the dragon of hope. Let all people try their best to help Leihe through the disaster. If anyone dares to destroy hope, he will fight against the people in the whole cultivation world. Of course, since they already know that Leihe is hope, they will not let Leihe come He is going to ask Leihe back to the mountain gate, and then he will have a good divination. What''s the matter? Now that he knows the origin of Leihe, tianjizi also calculates the information of Leihe and Leihe''s relatives, only to find that he can''t count anything. This has already called out the names of people. Moreover, the other party''s strength is obviously lower than his own. Even if he can''t come out, tianjizi says that Leihe''s family is afraid that they have secrets and can bring people back together. These people didn''t think that they would not be able to bring them. Since it has been said that Leihe is a hope, it''s not a clan fighting alone, but the whole world uniting to deal with Leihe. They don''t believe that those half demons can escape. Ji Xi is silly to see the news. He turns his head and looks at old sun Danggui standing on one side. Several people look at each other. Then Ji Xi suddenly takes a shot at Qiao Nuo. Although Qiao Nuo says he is not 100% wary of them, he doesn''t believe them. Once Ji Xi takes a shot, Qiao Nuo takes two steps behind him. Qiao Nuo is not unprepared. Bai Kun is not far away Chu is ready to meet him. Seeing Ji Xi''s attack on Qiao Nuo, Bai Kun does not hesitate to use his talent to charm them. He does not know how long he can charm them, but in a few seconds, Qiao Nuo can exit the encirclement of these people, and Qiao Nuo''s speed is unmatched. Ji Xi didn''t watch out for baikun''s charm at all. It can be said that several people were stunned for a while. Just at this moment, Jono had already gone out for a long time. At this time, Jono''s face turned black and looked at Ji Xi''s several people, "you disciples, who just discussed cooperation with me, turned around and attacked me." Ji Xi didn''t expect that he would make a sudden move, and even called Qiao Nuo to escape. There was Bai Kun, whose strength was lower than himself, and he could affect his willpower. It was terrible. Don''t underestimate these seconds. The master''s moves can decide life and death in a few seconds. These half demons are really not simple, and there is Qiao Nuo, the speed is very fast, this should be his talent. "Jono, we don''t mean you any harm. We just want to invite you to be guests." Ji Xi grins bitterly. He just wants to take Jono down. As for the meaning of killing Jono, these people are related to hope. In case of an accident, they can''t cry. They just want to control hope in their own hands. Wang canming and Changshan also looked at their elders in surprise. "Master, what''s the matter? Didn''t they say they would help Leihe before? Why are you attacking Jono? " Ji Xi takes a look at the people around him. At this time, all the people look at Lei he with their baby''s eyes. Some people even throw their hands at Lei he and are ready to help him resist the thunder. Ji Xi looks at this individual and sighs: "Jono, I don''t know what kind of origin you are, but obviously you all have big secrets, And tianjizi has figured out that the hope of our world has something to do with Reich, so I just want to invite you to our side. There''s no other meaning Jono heard this cold hum, "no malice, have attacked me, no malice, who believe you." Jono is angry, but looking at one by one to Leihe, he is really helping. That is to say, Ji Xi is telling the truth. His family is very important to the world, or at least important chess pieces. Looking at the appearance of struggling to save Leihe, Leihe should be ok with their help. What should he do now? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 761 There are too many people here. It''s hard for them to take Reich away safely. I didn''t know the attitude of these people to Reich before. Now I know that even if Reich is taken away by them, it will be OK within a certain period of time. So what Jono has to consider is not Reich, but themselves. After thinking about it, Jono turned his head to meet Bai Kun. Then Jono quickly told Bai Kun the new news he got, and then said, "do you think we should retreat or something next?" Bai Kun looked down for a moment and said, "since Leihe is OK, let''s leave first, so that we won''t fall into their hands when we look back. Leihe will be afraid of the rat." Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun nod, and then make a gesture to Tengxiao. The three of them walk outside at this time. Ji Xi sees that they are worried. He wants to leave Qiao Nuo behind. He knows very well that if Qiao Nuo is in his own hands, he will be obedient. Ji Xi and old sun look at each other at this time, and then nod. Ji Xi directly chases Jono three people at this time. Jono can''t help laughing sarcastically at this. Ji Xi said that he cooperated with them before, but now they don''t turn over right away. They don''t want to do anything to Reich, but it''s different to them Now, maybe these people will think that they all have special blood. I don''t know what they will do at that time. Ji Xi is very brave. He doesn''t believe in the news of the green devil''s death. These people don''t know. But Ji Xi dares to chase the three of them, so he knows that Ji Xi should have some real skills. "Let''s go. Reich doesn''t care about him for the time being. He should be OK." Bai Kun said calmly. "And my father and mother have come here. They represent the demon king. They will try their best to keep Leihe. They also want to inquire about the news. They will send us a message at that time. Now it''s better for us to go out first. Who knows there will be this inexplicable thunder robbery. Leihe will not be allowed to absorb the poison of the green devil." Bai Kun said with emotion. When Jono heard this, he could only shake his head. At the beginning, everyone wanted to use the fastest speed to improve his strength and protect Yin Zhu. Who knew that there would be such a thing. What Ji Xi said before was that he wanted to be related to Lei he. Fang Tiandao was really calculating them. Their advancement was the beginning. Didn''t you see that Reich''s whole life has changed? According to those people''s view, it''s a kind of power promotion. When you talk about how to improve their power, you have to pay attention to nothing. You have to cheat or steal. Bai Kun says that he doesn''t like the way of heaven. "Well, with them coming, Reich should be OK." Now Jono is very glad that Baiji and Mengji are mixed into the demon clan. After Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun meet, Qiao Nuo takes a look at Ji Xi, who is behind him. He sneers and directly launches his talent skills. He takes Bai Kun and Tengxiao to run quickly. This talent skill can also be used in human beings, but the effect will be a fold when compared with animalization. But it''s still a lot faster for people, at least Ji Xi can''t catch up with Qiao Nuo Yes. Ji Xi can''t help sipping her mouth at this time. This Jono is so fast. These people are really capable. When Wang can Ming sees his master, he takes several actions against Qiao Nuo, especially Ji Xi''s pursuit of Qiao Nuo. Wang can''t see Qiao Nuo in the future. Whether Ji Xi will hurt Jono or not, they will not be friends in the future. Changshan can''t help sighing at this time. Sometimes people are just like this. They will have a lot of helplessness. They still have a decision about some of the methods of the school. They can''t betray the school. Sun Puzi''s eyes blinked at this time. Then he grabbed his grandfather''s hand and said, "grandfather, those Jono are not soft persimmons. Master Ji Xi will not have an accident if he goes to catch them. You know, the Green Devils are all dead in their hands." Is sun pangzi worried about Ji Xi? A little bit, of course, I''m worried about Jono. In fact, in sun pangzi''s opinion, people just want to ask Leihe to cooperate with them. They really don''t want to kill Jono. They have to rely on Leihe to offend Leihe. People will fight to death and do nothing. It''s them who will have a headache. In fact, it can be done well Let''s talk about it. If someone on both sides has an accident because of this, I''m afraid both sides can''t live in harmony. Whether it''s Ji Xi''s accident or someone''s accident on Jono''s side, I''m afraid it can''t be good. Hearing the grandson''s words, old sun couldn''t help touching his minibus and said with a smile, "don''t worry, we also carefully checked the green devil''s battle fields before. Now it''s time to see that Leihe should be the main force against the green devil. Leihe is strong and not afraid of poison, so they can kill the green devil. Now without Leihe, add The other two are missing. It depends on the three of them. It''s not so easy to win Ji Xi. As for the three little ones, as long as they are obedient, Ji Xi won''t kill them. " It''s just that they are so illiterate. Ji Xi will surely make them suffer some hardships. Jono three are sure to clean up Ji Xi, but there are too many people around here. If they have any special means or other things, they will let the people next to them find that Jono wants to leave the circle quickly. Naturally, he will escape first, not fight with Ji Xi. Ji Xi also doesn''t want other people to take his credit. As long as he can catch Jono a few, it will be time Maybe Leihe can come back to Qingyun sect with himself.But the other two don''t know where they are, especially the woman. According to Wang canming, the woman is the wife of these people. The half demons don''t care about it, but they are not degenerated. If they can catch the woman, they will make the half demons compromise. Unfortunately, the woman doesn''t appear at all The other one should be left to protect the woman. These banshees can protect the woman without leakage. As soon as they ran away, Jono and his men were far away from the place where rehre robbed them. At least there was no one around. Jono and baikun looked at each other and then laughed at each other. Then Jono said a few words to Tengxiao. The three men scattered and hid. Soon afterwards, Ji Xi chased them here. Ji Xi went to the forest At that time, he couldn''t help looking at it doubtfully. He was chasing so closely, and those people should not have escaped far. Of course, Ji Xi knew that some of these people could fly, which could not be found by the trace on the floor, but the sky was very easy to investigate, unless it was far away, so he could not fly far. These people are hiding. What are they hiding for? Do you want to count yourself? Good courage. Ji Xi is cold at this time. These people don''t think they can calculate the green devil before, but they can calculate him now. He''s not a green devil. Ji Xi walked slowly in front of him carefully, but at this time, he saw a huge fox in front of him. The fox was white and very beautiful. Of course, the most amazing thing was the beautiful Fox''s eyes. The fox blinked, and then turned around and started to run. Ji Xi was stunned, and then reacted, This should be the half demon Bai Kun. When he becomes a fox, he still wants to confuse himself. They were calculated before. That''s because they were not on guard. Now they are not on guard? This strategy is too bad, of course, Ji Xi also knows that there are two other ones, I don''t know where those two are hiding. Bai Kun looks at Ji Xi, who is chasing after him. There is a smile in his beautiful Fox''s eyes. His previous charm is human body, which is not as good as the fox''s body. At the beginning, he was able to get into the enchantment family. Apart from being a beast and a fox, naturally his charm ability is also superb. What''s the use of this ordinary charm? If you want to use it, you need to use unique skills, and they are also good at it I don''t want to kill Ji Xi, but I want to leave something for this guy to remember. Although Ji Xi is wary of Bai Kun, he is a wild animal. Although he seems to be very big, he can run very fast, as if he is very light. After running for a while, Bai Kun will turn around and give him a sarcastic look, and then continue to run. For a long time, Ji Xi can''t catch up with Bai Kun. As for the other two, he can''t catch up at this time Once there is an appearance, Bai Kun stops and looks back again. However, this time, his eyes are like water, which makes people indulge in it. Looking back, he smiles and looks beautiful. It''s so beautiful and charming. This sentence flashed through Ji Xi''s mind. He never thought that he would use this sentence on a man. The male demon is also a man. Ji Xi a Leng, the mind has flashed bad, but the body does not receive control, however, at this moment, he heard a sharp cry, he felt a pain in his brain, and then a sharp claw has scratched his chest, and then there is a sweep, his body flew out of a very far place. Ji Xi a Leng, the mind has flashed bad, but the body does not receive control, however, at this moment, he heard a sharp cry, he felt a pain in his brain, and then a sharp claw has scratched his chest, and then there is a sweep, his body flew out of a very far place. Zi had already scratched his chest, and then there was another sweep, and his body flew out of the distance. He had already scratched his chest, and then there was a sweeping www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 762 Ji Xi thinks that he has enough knowledge of Jono. The strength of these people should be stronger than that of the general foundation period, but he should be able to cope with it. After all, the most powerful Leihe is now in the process of ransacking. He never thought that he would be defeated just by meeting his face. After getting up from the ground, Ji Xi covers the wound on his chest, where a large piece of meat has been torn off by the sharp claws. There are also five deep holes left by the claws on his chest. What a sharp claw, and what a fast speed. He doesn''t even see how the other side moves, but he has lost. Although it''s the cooperation of three people, But it''s also necessary to match well, not to mention that the opponent''s strength is lower than his own. If he says it, he will be laughed at. He is a golden elixir who was hurt by three people in the construction period, and still has no fighting power. Now Ji Xi knows that Jono can kill the green devil, but not because they are lucky, but because they have strength. Ji Xi also knows that this time is his own life, Jono several people should want to escape quickly, or they won''t let him go so easily, this time he is a rare carelessness, after the injury Ji Xi at this time also dare not continue to chase Jono several, Jono several have let him go, if he continues, these people may struggle to get hurt To kill him. Life is so beautiful, looking for death, Ji Xi said he would not do. However, after this fight, he could understand the abilities of several people, such as Bai Kun, who had strong charm ability. He had been on guard, but he was hit. There were two others, one was very fast, and the other was powerful. Think about Leihe who had been robbed by thunder over there. Ji Xi thinks that these half demons seem to have strong blood lineage, otherwise There won''t be such a powerful force. Originally, he wanted to catch people and ask them slowly. Unfortunately, he was too careless and couldn''t catch up with them. It''s a joke to go to see Leihe. Don''t have them at any time. Danggui and old man sun saw Ji Xi come back with his chest covered. Old man sun couldn''t help looking at Ji Xi in surprise. "You don''t have to pretend like that." Ji Xi''s face turned black when she heard this, and then she looked at old man sun fiercely, "do you think I''m pretending like this? Those kids are cruel. When you meet them later, you must be careful. Don''t laugh at me. If I''m like this, you may not get better. " Ji Xi''s wound has been treated simply, but we can still see how much it is. Wang can Ming can''t help but shrink his head at this time. These Jono are so cruel and cruel that even their master was hurt, but I don''t know how they were hurt. Ji Xi left some face for herself. She didn''t say that she was hurt when she saw her face. She didn''t say that Jono''s several people were intact. She couldn''t say it. It''s a shame. What''s more, she was charmed by a man. That''s what she couldn''t say. "It seems that these people still have some skills. Forget it, let''s take charge of this side first." Old man sun sighed at this time. It''s not so easy for the snake to turn into a dragon. Even though the symbol of Leihe''s body has turned into a dragon, it''s still not a real dragon. It''s not enough. Only after the last thunder robbery can he turn into a dragon. However, it''s a long time since the last thunder robbery. Unfortunately, it''s not over yet. Leihe''s still here It can be seen that the other side is almost unable to resist now. He is lying on the ground motionless now. If it were not for the thunder, they would think that the other side is dead. It seems that Leihe is going to be unable to survive. At this time, many people around him begin to help. After all, this is everyone''s hope. We can''t let the hope be destroyed by the thunder robbery. "What''s wrong?" Ji Xi can''t help asking at this time. Danggui nodded at this time and said, "it''s too long. I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold it. I want to lose the pill. But if he doesn''t take it to eat, he will be destroyed by the thunder. There are a lot of people who want to help him resist it, but the effect is very low. It''s those treasures that have destroyed a lot." Angelica some headache said. "Haven''t the masters from zongmen arrived yet?" Ji Xi worried said, they are just golden elixir period, baby is not good enough, if you have yuan baby''s hand out a few baby, should be able to fight for Leihe for a while. "We haven''t come here yet. Of course, I think there are still some people waiting. After all, it''s hope, but we don''t know where it is and what it is. We also want to see what potential reher has and how he can bear the hope of their world. Dragon, is indeed rare, but even the thunder can not resist the dragon, then how much potential? Ji Xi heard this also silent, "forget it, let''s look at it first, can help a little, can''t help us also have no way." Ji Xi said that it was not easy to practice for so many years before he came to the present situation. He could not seek death, no matter what the reason. Hope what''s good, distant said, immediate life is gone, but also want to do. Leihe was lying on the ground motionless at this time. He felt as if his skin had been peeled and his bones had been broken. Then the powerful force in his body was constantly repairing the places damaged by the thunder robbery. But the last thunder robbery was too powerful and powerful. The degree of repair could not keep up with the degree of damage. He would not die Right? The people around him don''t know why they are helping him. He doesn''t think about it any more, but Jono and his family seem to have left here. It''s OK to leave. Who knows what these people want to do to them? He can''t get involved in Jono and his family. Yin Zhu still needs them to take care of him.Leihe looked up at the dark clouds. In fact, he was not afraid of death. He was worried about how Yin Zhu would collapse when he knew he was dead, and if each of them had to experience the thunder robbery in the future, he would not be able to survive. How could others survive, especially Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu was so afraid of pain. We have to make it through and try our best to make it through. Only when we make it through, can we have experience and tell Yin Zhu what they are going to do. Leihe reluctantly raises his head and yells at the sky. He is not reconciled. So many sufferings in the orc world have passed. He thought that he and Yin Zhu would live quietly and happily together in the future, As a result, this inexplicable thunder robbery appeared, and he was not reconciled. On the other hand, Cheng An is very anxious at this time. At the beginning, he took Yin Zhu to run. Yin Zhu is all right. But just a while ago, Yin Zhu suddenly felt uncomfortable all over. He kept groaning, as if he was in great pain. His body began to get hot. Cheng an was worried. Now Yin Zhu is alone. What should he do? What to do? What to do? Now there are no two people here to discuss. How can Yin Zhu get hot when he is well? You know, Yin Zhu is not injured. As for cold and flu, it''s basically impossible for them orcs. The orcs are very strong and immune to these minor diseases. Unless he is injured, he will have a fever, but Yin Zhu is not injured. Cheng an tries to cool down Yin Zhu, but it''s useless. Cheng an keeps calling Yin Zhu''s name, and then he finds that Yin Zhu is a little sober, but Yin Zhu''s temperature doesn''t drop. At this time, her eyes are red, she grabs Cheng An''s hand hard and screams, "Cheng An, Leihe, Leihe has an accident." At this time, Cheng''an sees the partner contract between Yin Zhu and Lei he, which starts to flash. Normally, the partner contract will follow each other for a lifetime. Unless one of the partners dies, the contract will disappear. That is to say, Cheng''an turns to look at the black cloud in the distant sky, and Lei he can''t survive the thunder robbery? Is the thunder robbery in this world so terrible? Cheng''an is silent. At this time, he reaches out his hand and hugs Yin Zhu tightly. "Yin Zhu, don''t be like this. Let''s calm down. Lei he is OK. Let''s find a way. Let''s find a way." Yin Zhu''s body kept shaking at this time. She held Cheng An''s hand tightly, "Cheng An, help, help Leihe." Cheng an quickly nods, but he doesn''t know how to help Leihe. They are so far away from Leihe, how can they help him? They don''t know what happened to Jono. Cheng an looks at Yinzhu who is still shaking. "Yinzhu, why don''t you stay here and I''ll have a look, OK?" Cheng An said softly. He took Yin Zhu into the cave and blocked the entrance of the cave with a big stone. He found something to cover it up to ensure that no one would easily find Yin Zhu inside. As for Yin Zhu himself, now Yin Zhu should not have the strength to come out. As long as Yin Zhu is OK, he should go to have a look. But Chengan didn''t go far, he saw several Jono coming towards him, Chengan quickly met up, "how did you come?" Bai Kun frowned at Cheng an and said, "what about you? I want you to take good care of Yin Zhu and not leave him for a moment. What are you doing now? " This guy didn''t leave Yin Zhu behind, did he? Cheng An said in a hurry at this time: "Yinzhu is uncomfortable and hot. Then Leihe''s partner''s contract is very unstable. Yinzhu is not at ease, so I want to have a look. When I left, I had already hidden Yinzhu. Let''s go back quickly." When Jono heard that Yin Zhu was not comfortable, he quickly followed him. Another thing was to see why Yin Zhu had a fever. He didn''t know if it was caused by Leihe, and Leihe didn''t know if he could survive the thunder disaster. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 763 A few people soon returned to the cave, Jono a few people saw Yin Zhu lying on the ground constantly shaking, her body and no scars, but hot. "What to do? What''s the situation?" Asked Jono, very worried. Normally, they won''t get sick. That is to say, Yin Zhu''s illness is definitely caused by other problems. But what''s the reason? At this time, Bai Kun''s contract with Leihe''s partner flickered, sighed and said, "I''ve heard of a legend. It''s said that if the tie between the partners is very deep, when one side is seriously injured, the other side feels that they will try their best to help bear the pain, which is equivalent to transferring the pain and balancing the damage." When Jono heard this, he nodded. "I understand that, just like you did at the beginning, but Yin Zhu rushed to the altar to touch you. Now Yin Zhu is thousands of miles away from Leihe." "It''s OK, as long as the relationship between the two sides is deep enough. I think when Yin Zhu was taken away by us, she knew that Leihe was going to survive. When she knew that Leihe might not be able to survive, she wholeheartedly wanted to help Leihe. I don''t know how to deal with this. I just heard that she had to be deeply involved. " Bai Kun sighed. They want to send Yin Zhu away, but they don''t think that even if Yin Zhu doesn''t see Leihe, he is worried. They just don''t know how the power is transmitted. The appearance of Yin Zhu is different from Leihe. "What are we going to do now?" Jono couldn''t help asking. At this time, Bai Kun shook his head helplessly, "I don''t know, we can only wait for Leihe to get through this thunder robbery." "But if Lei Hedu can''t get there, Yin Zhu is tied up with him now." Jono said very worried. Bai Kun shakes his head. Now we have no way to transfer Yin Zhu''s physical strength, so we rely more on Lei he and Yin Zhu to carry it. "You said that we are also Yin Zhu''s partners. Can we draw Yin Zhu''s body strength out?" Cheng an can''t help asking questions at this time. Bai Kun shook his head. "It''s not so good. In fact, this thunder robbery belongs to Leihe alone. Yinzhu is her partner and can help to bear it, but we can''t. although we are also Yinzhu''s partner, this thunder robbery belongs to Leihe and we can''t bear it. God won''t cheat you. It''s good that life and death partners can bear each other It''s too late. " "Can we just wait now?" Tengxiao is very irritable to ask, looking at Yin Zhu''s face flushed with pain, he really has no way to calm down. "What''s the matter with Reich, can''t he bear it?" Tengxiao is a rare monster. Bai Kun shook his head at this time. "This is not what Leihe can control. Even Leihe doesn''t know about it. This is what Yin Zhu is willing to do. What I am more worried about now is that the power of the thunder robbery is too strong, and I don''t know what the consequences will be. " "There''s also the hope. We didn''t prepare for the first time, but I think we will evolve like Reich in the next few years." Bai Kun sighed. "What do you want to do when you say the world allows us to evolve and gives us great power?" Tengxiao asked. "I don''t know. In fact, I''m more curious. Do you think the evolution is due to the blood in our bodies, or is it created by the way of heaven in this world?" Bai Kun asked in a calm voice. "We should have it ourselves. I think if we can create it, why doesn''t the way of heaven create one by itself? I think it gives us great power. It must want us to do something, and only we can do it." Jono said with great certainty. Generally speaking, they are outsiders. No matter what they do, the way of heaven in a world will choose the people in its own world. That''s more reasonable. But the way of heaven in this world has chosen these outsiders. What do you want? They should be unique. "In fact, there are traces to follow in this evolution. For example, Reich changed from snake to dragon. What are our blood lines? If our body has this power, how can we activate it? " Bai Kun calmly analyzes. Tengxiao frowned and said, "I don''t want to activate it. Now I just want to know how to help Yin Zhu." Tengxiao said that he didn''t understand those ideas, so he wanted to help Yin Zhu. He didn''t want to see Yin Zhu so miserable. Bai Kun was silent at this time. He said he didn''t know about it, he had no way to help, so he wanted to change the topic and see if he could come up with a useful way. "Jono, do something. Yin Zhu has an accident. I''m not finished with you." Xiao Jin can''t help threatening Jono at this time. Jono nodded, "in fact, we are already trying to figure out a way. The reason why Leihe has been able to withstand those terrible thunder robberies should be related to his turning into a dragon. He should have gained a strong power from it. We should find a way to help Yinzhu inspire this power. Only when this power is stimulated can we help Yinzhu carry the thunder robberies."Jono thinks that his idea should be right. It''s just how to stimulate this blood. What''s the evolutionary direction if Yin Zhu is inspired? "Bai Kun, you have studied ancient mythology. What do you think is the closest animal to the image of Yin Zhu in ancient mythology? What should Yin Zhu do if he wants to evolve?" Jono couldn''t help asking. "In fact, I don''t know how to stimulate this power. Leihe was able to stimulate it at the beginning because he had reached the critical point and could advance. Yin Zhu''s power is obviously not enough. If we can make up for Yin Zhu''s power temporarily? But I''m afraid to make up for it. What if it also leads to thunder robbery? " Bai Kun is worried, because there are so many unknown things. No one can guarantee these things. Jono also nodded, these are indeed, this sudden thunder really disrupted all their plans. "To do this, we can''t be too hasty, so we must find a good place. No matter what special situation Yin Zhu has, we can at least stop those people for a period of time, rather than let them watch, so we have to leave here first. This side is too close to where reih is. Once there is any news, it''s easy to attract outsiders." Jono thought. "Then let''s go to the mountains. I''ll take you with me. I''ll fly as fast as I can." Jono said rudely. Bai Kun nodded, several people did not stop, quickly take people away, Bai Kun is in the process of going inside to find a way. Jono''s speed is very fast, not to mention the kind of flying hard. After more than ten minutes, several of them can''t see the sky where reih is. Even they can''t tell where they are. Jono''s own self remembers the East and has been flying in the direction of the East. His extreme speed is very fast, which can be said to be a breakthrough It''s the one with the rules. "Let''s go on and find a place to settle down." The primeval forest is very dangerous for many people, but it is the safest place for them. Tengxiao quickly found an underground leech cave at this time, then went deep into the ground, continued to dig, and soon dug out a huge cave. Then several people took Yin Zhu to hide in the underground cave. How to promote Yin Zhu''s physical strength to reach the critical point? In fact, they have no other way. Their only idea is to infuse their own strength into Yin Zhu''s body. Of course, in this case, their strength will definitely regress. Now they have no other way, they can only think of such a way. Four people occupied the four directions of Yin Zhu, and then several people impolitely passed the power to Yin Zhu, hoping to bring good results to Yin Zhu. With the passing of several people''s strength, Yin Zhu''s evaluation rate of trembling body was reduced. Bai Kun saw that it was effective and quickly asked several people to speed up. Soon, Yin Zhu can''t control her body. At this time, she directly turns back to bear and lies on the ground. When Leihe wants to rescue, she also turns into a beast. Several people continue to export their strength. Then Yin Zhu''s body slowly grows up in the eyes of several human beings, just like a balloon with air. After watching Yin Zhu no longer tremble, Bai Kun didn''t continue to input power. They were also afraid that Yin Zhu''s body would not be able to bear too much power. First of all, the enlargement of Yin Zhu''s body was an embodiment. They didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. They were afraid that too much would be worse than too much. However, seeing that Yin Zhu was not so painful, they could accept it. They would rather take their time than go out It''s a matter of time. On Leihe''s side, Leihe really can''t bear it any more. Just when he felt that his eyes were beginning to be hazy, he seemed to see Yin Zhu smiling at him. Then he felt that the destructive force had penetrated into his body. Suddenly, the news was part of it, and his body and destruction seemed to be able to barely maintain. Great, stick to it, Yin Zhu, you must wait for me, I will stick to it, I will. Leihe didn''t know that the power of disappearance had already run into Yin Zhu''s body. Leihe didn''t know that the power of disappearance had already run into Yin Zhu''s body. Leihe didn''t know that the power of disappearance had already run into Yin Zhu''s body. Leihe didn''t know that the power of disappearance had already run into Yin Zhu''s body. Leihe didn''t know that the power of disappearance had already run into Yin Zhu''s body. Leihe didn''t know that the power of disappearance had already run into Yin Zhu''s body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 764 There are a lot of people in Rehe''s place, especially those experts who have come here by this time. It can be said that a lot of Yuan baby experts have crushed the next group of people who are ready to move. Although many people know that the dragon in front of them is a good thing, a good treasure, and the most promising thing to catch each other is naturally the weak moment when Rehe has just finished robbing. Once this time has passed, they want to catch another dragon, but they don''t even think about it. It''s a pity that when these masters arrive, they don''t even know how to die. Good things are very good, but life is more precious. Many people have already chosen to launch them at this time. Moreover, the yuan infant friars of the Terran demon clan are all here, and they are worried that there will be a war here, and they will only be cannon fodder. Ji Xi also went to meet her clan members at this time, but it was probably because of the human and the demon clan. The master of the Terran side also joined up at this time. Although there are many contradictions in the Terran, once they have to face the demon clan, these people will directly join hands, which is also the reason why the two sides have been able to maintain a balance over the years. One is that tianjizi knows the importance of Leihe, and the other is that tianjizi doesn''t rob resources on weekdays. What''s more, he has a good relationship with the Terran demons. At this time, Mengji baiji is also following him, but his strength is not enough. The two men are hiding behind the demon king group, and they don''t dare to move forward. Be careful, it''s not good for people to find out. At this time, Bai Ji was completely attracted by the shape changed by Lei he. He frowned and looked at Lei he in the distance, "you say, this person will advance. What will we become in the future? I think Reich is ugly like that. " Bai Ji comments on it. Mengji can''t help but stretch out her hand to pull Baiji. "Don''t make sarcastic remarks. You''d better see what those people want to do first. Later, you have to find a way to make trouble and send Leihe away." Mengji is more conscientious and knows that she wants to help Leihe. Bai Ji turned his lips, "Bai Kun''s unconscionable use of us is not polite at all." Barbecued pork son, white sacrifice means that there is no better. "I didn''t learn that from you." Mengji says that no one can dislike her son, neither can Baiji. When Bai Ji heard this, he said that he was better than Bai Kun. But he didn''t argue with Meng Ji, so that Meng Ji would not be sad when she talked about Bai Kun''s past affairs, and then blame him for being a father. Whether it''s an orc or a human, as long as it''s a woman who turns over the old accounts, her mouth will be blazing. If she doesn''t repeat it hundreds of times, she will never stop talking about you, Bai Ji said I can''t stand it. "OK, let''s pay attention to what they are going to say first. It seems that Reich is miserable here, but he can survive. Don''t worry about it for the moment." Bai Ji takes a look at Lei he and thinks it''s really miserable, but as long as he doesn''t die, it''s OK. At this time, tianjizi stood up to talk with the big demon king of the demon family. The big demon of the demon family is qiongwu, who is always a big turtle. Tianjizi said simply, "qiongwu, this person is related to the hope of our whole cultivation world, so I hope you can give us the person." Qiong Wu frowned at this time and said, "we don''t know what hope is. It''s all said by tianjizi. We should support the hope of a world, but you also know that this man has awakened one of the most powerful blood in our demon clan. I can''t give up people. The whole demon clan can''t give up him." Tianjizi nodded at this time, "I know what you want. Rest assured that he is our hope and we will not hurt him easily. Please rest assured that the overall strength of your demon clan is more powerful than that of our Terran clan. Unless we want to cause a war, we will not easily break our promise. What''s more, when will tianjimen say it Words are not words? I know you don''t trust to hand him over to the Terran, so I promise he will only follow me, OK? " Tianjizi takes his own name as a guarantee. It has to be said that the name tianjizi still has some weight, but qiongwu is still reluctant to give up Leihe. This is the dragon. Of course, they also want to know the secret of Leihe''s evolution. If they know, so many experts of their demon clan can go further, you can imagine that scene. Even if they can''t all evolve, one or two of them are good. "Tianjizi, in this way, why don''t you come back to the demon clan with us? You know our demon clan is very polite to you and won''t hurt you at all. If you want to find out his news or the secret of hope, we will allow you to find out, OK?" Qiong Wu said with a smile that he could accept tianjizi to investigate the hope. After all, this is everyone''s hope. If he stopped it, it would cause a world war. But the dragon must not be handed over to the Terran friars. He must take him back to the demon clan. Tianjizi laughs bitterly when he hears this, and he knows that it''s not so easy to take the dragon to the Terran. He thought it would be better if he stood up and said, but he could go to the demon clan. Although he said that the demon clan would not hurt him, if he found the hope, the demon clan would not kill him and let the secret leak out? Besides, who will guarantee his safety?The gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall. All people understand this obvious truth, and he will not take risks with himself. Green cloud son at this time also quickly occupied, sneer and say: "Qiong Wu, you hit the wishful thinking is too good, since you don''t want to give Leihe to us, do you think we will give Leihe to you?"? Reich is the snake that made the robbery Qingyunzi lightly said, as long as Leihe didn''t pass the thunder robbery, even if he looks like a dragon again, it''s not a dragon, so qingyunzi said Leihe is a snake. Qiong Wu nodded at this time. It''s true. There''s no fool in it. It''s impossible to take people away. "What do you say? You are very crafty. I''m sure you''ve figured out some countermeasures. You just give me something I can''t accept first, and then slowly come up with a moderate one. I hate your waste of time. If you want to say it directly, I''ll just promise it. How can there be so much nonsense? " Qiongwu said carelessly. Qingyunzi is choked by qiongwu''s words. He doesn''t like to talk to this guy who looks silly but has more heart than anyone else. It''s the most boring to talk to him. He can''t take advantage of him, and he has to be very popular. "Well, in this case, we don''t believe anyone. Let''s send people to Sifang prison, and then we both arrange good people to watch them, so that everyone can rest assured. As for qingyunzi, if he wants to study, he will be there with him." Qingyunzi said very simply. They said that Sifang prison is an ancient formation left over from ancient times. It''s Square in shape, and the environment inside is very bad. As long as someone controls the formation outside, those who enter can''t get out, even if Yuanying master is thrown in, so it becomes the best prison, which can lock people up and punish villains. Qiong Wu nodded when she heard this. It was fair to put people in Sifang prison. "That''s it. Let''s wait for this man to get through the thunderstorm. If he can''t make it, it''s useless to talk so much." Qiongwu said coldly. Green cloud son hears this words to smoke mouth, so many experts are here, and clearly know that the other side is the key point of hope, how can you watch him pass thunder robbery, isn''t this open eyes to lie? It''s just that these qingyuanzi didn''t say any more. Naturally, they hope Leihe can survive the thunder robbery. Leihe can survive the thunder robbery himself, which shows that he has great potential and is worth their investment. For the moment, Rehe is the key point of hope, so they are only afraid to invest in Rehe''s cultivation. In that case, they certainly hope that their pigs will grow fat and fat, not the small ones, right. At this time, Leihe also felt that there were many strong men around him. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the ability to escape at this time. As long as Jono and he were not here, Leihe felt that he could escape sooner or later. "They have agreed. When you say that, shall we go to prison?" Mengji couldn''t help asking. Bai Ji couldn''t help shaking his head when he heard this, "forget it. We have so many things to do. How can we spend so much time there? Besides, we have to find ways to improve our strength. If you are not afraid of being found, you can have more contact with those Terrans." Bai Ji said coldly. He doesn''t like the Terran. There are many ways for the Terran. It''s still the demon people. To be simple, the strength is to find a way to remove the thunder. Otherwise, it''s also a problem to improve the strength. Mengji nodded when she heard this, and said nothing more. Bai Ji couldn''t help shaking his head when he heard this, "forget it. We have so many things to do. How can we spend so much time there? Besides, we have to find ways to improve our strength. If you are not afraid of being found, you can have more contact with those Terrans." Bai Ji said coldly. He doesn''t like the Terran. There are many ways for the Terran. It''s still the demon people. To be simple, the strength is to find a way to remove the thunder. Otherwise, it''s also a problem to improve the strength. Mengji nodded when she heard this, and said nothing more. Mengji nodded when she heard this, and said nothing more. Mengji nodded when she heard this, and said nothing more. Mengji nodded when she heard this, and said nothing more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 765 "So we don''t care about Reich?" Dream Ji some uneasy ask, you know white Kun but let them as far as possible to save Leihe. Bai Ji shakes his head at this time and looks at the present person helplessly. Then he says to Meng Ji, "who cares? How to manage? How can we be the opponents of these people? If others don''t understand, we''ll snicker and want to help. How do you want me to help? What''s more, Leihe''s not in danger now. What''s the hurry? If we do it, we''ll be in a hurry. It''s not even worse. Let''s go to the theatre first and find out the situation. " It''s very likely that they will have to face these problems in the future, so we''d better see the last one first. Mengji thinks that although the white sacrifice is a bit unscrupulous, what he said is right. It can only be like this for the time being. Then Bai Ji inquired about the situation of Sifang prison with the people around him, and he didn''t care about Leihe for the time being. Anyway, he couldn''t die, so he would close the prison. Moreover, he wanted to know what the so-called hope was, so it was good for him to study it. Mengji thinks that it''s good for them, but it''s hard for Leihe. But who let reih be the first to advance and rescue? We were not prepared for anything, so we can only say that this is life, and it is also reih''s life. Although life is not inevitable, there is a certain truth. For example, if it is not Reich, it will always be the other one among them. Anyway, as long as Bai Ji is not their family, of course not Yin Zhu. Otherwise, his silly son will go crazy and do something irrational. After all, he has learned from the past. He has done something without thinking before. Bai Ji said that his son usually has brain, and then as long as it''s related to Yin Zhu, he has no brain. Even he and Meng Ji are not very important to his parents. I''m really disappointed. "What do you mean by thunder robbery?" Mengji asked curiously. There is no thunder in their world. Some of them just keep improving. But this world is different. If you want to upgrade to a higher level, you have to pay a huge price. If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent. Of course, there are many benefits of success. "Maybe I don''t like too many powerful people, just like the way of heaven in the orc world, but the way of heaven in this world is more reasonable. The way of heaven in the orc world can only be limited, and it is also limited here, but it also gives opportunities. If you can survive the thunder, you can go there and gain powerful power. If you can''t, it will dissipate. To some extent, it will be controlled The number of masters is also made. We are also laying the seeds of countless orcs in the orc world. To this extent, the world needs a lot of resources to cultivate so many experts. If there is not enough resources, what kind of consequences will it have? Dream families are the best example. The master of the master of heaven''s master is also the best example. If we solve the problem of resources, we will not lose balance and destroy the world because of the problem of resources. We have to say that the way of heaven in this world is much stronger than that in our world, and it has evolved a lot. " Bai Ji said with emotion, of course, in the orc world, the strength of him and Mengji has reached the peak, but they can move on here, which shows that the world is stronger than the orc world. "You''re all right." Meng Ji sighs, and does not know when the orc world will develop to this level. Bai Ji knew what Mengji was thinking when he saw it. "How can he still think about the orc world? If you can''t let go of it, one day when our strength is enough, we''ll go back and blow up the dog''s head of heaven. Then you can develop the orc world as you want. " The way of heaven in the orc world shivers inexplicably at this time. That guy is calculating him. No one in the world can calculate him. He has sent all the things that can deal with him to other worlds. Those guys should go to harm other worlds. It''s better to hide and develop itself. A way of heaven is calculated by people. He doesn''t want to do it any more That''s what happened before. Baiji knows that Mengji agreed to do so many things for him before. Of course, there was his love in it, but there was also Mengji''s responsibility. At the beginning, Mengji agreed to his plan and sacrificed the orcs because he said that as long as he went according to his plan, he could rule the whole Orc world, overthrow Mengzu, and become the king of the orc world The orc will be happy, but what he did later deviated from their original expectations. Mengji always owes and regrets to the orc world. Although the orc world is on the right track now, those things have nothing to do with Mengji. Mengji is guilty. "Good." Mengji smiles and answers. She really can''t let go. Even if she is not the king''s descendant of orcs, she doesn''t have to bear those responsibilities. But she still wants to see with her own eyes one day to see if the world has become beautiful. Only when the world is very beautiful can she feel at ease. "But you say that the way of heaven in this world limits everyone''s development, but at the same time it makes us grow rapidly. Now, it seems that Reich is badly cut by thunder, but there is a powerful force in Reich''s body awakening, which should be the power of Reich''s evolution. In other words, it also gives us strength." Mengji frowned and said. "There should be something we need to do, but people in this world are inconvenient." Bai Ji thought for a moment and said.It''s not convenient, but they are. What does that mean, but we have to wait. "When do you think we can have a good time?" he said. "In the past, Yin Zhu was looking forward to a good time Dream Ji said with emotion. "Yes, when our strength is so strong that no one or any party dares to count us, it will be a good time for us." Bai Ji said with a smile. At this time, the demon clan and the Terran over there have already discussed some small details, such as who to arrange the guard, what to do when the guard is not allowed, and what to do when everyone exchanges. Anyway, all kinds of details are the same as tug of war. You''ve been coming and going for a long time, and now it''s finally settled. These white sacrifices are not in charge, and the general direction is not right Wrong is OK. As for the guards, he won''t join in the fun. When he has time to join in the fun, he still thinks about how to find a hidden place to rob. Leihe had already arrived at the key place at this time. The sky was getting darker and darker. The thunder and lightning in the sky seemed to be brewing the last strike. Leihe was angry and yelling at the sky at this time, unwilling and challenging. "This should be the last one." Tianjizi looked at the sky very seriously at this time, which was also related to the success or failure. The green cloud son ordered to nod, everyone''s eyes at this time all dead stare at the thunder he in the middle. Leihe is lying on the ground. He opens his eyes slightly and looks at the people around him. The pressure on each person makes him understand that this circle is estimated to be the so-called Yuanying master. He is so lucky that he has brought all the strongest fighting forces in the world. These are usually in the mountains, but now he is born. As for Baiji and Mengji, Leihe also saw them at this time. There are so few orcs in the world that he felt the perception between orcs at the first time. As for Baiji and Mengji, both of them are crafty people. They will be flexible at that time. They won''t worry about him. That''s good. At least they don''t have any worries. Thunder robbery, power, thunder screams to the sky, he wants power, he wants powerful power, only powerful power can protect himself, protect Yin Zhu. As for these people, he will pay them back sooner or later. As long as he does not die, he has nothing to fear. The thunder robbery that had been brewing for a long time finally came down. Leihe felt a dazzling white in front of his eyes. He felt that his bones were in pain and melting. However, a more powerful force grew and then repaired. Leihe found that he couldn''t even make a sound. He could only feel everything with his eyes wide open. Tianjizi and a group of demon kings of the demon clan also stare at everything in front of them at this time, because this is the last chance. Success is in front of us. Time seems to have passed for a long time, and it seems to have just passed for a moment. When we open our eyes and look at it again, we find that the flesh and blood in the middle exudes great vitality. At this time, the black clouds in the sky have dispersed, and the brilliant sunlight has penetrated from the clouds. Thunder robbed, the snake really turned into a dragon. All the people have this idea. At this time, the flesh and blood on the ground moved quickly. The original appearance of flesh and blood was blurred, but it changed quickly. Soon you can see the shape of a dragon. At this time, tianjizi said directly, "let''s do it. When he''s finished accumulating his strength, we''re afraid that there will be a hard war to fight. Now." As soon as tianjizi''s words fell, several people started to fight one after another. Although Leihe seems to have just arrived at the golden age, everyone knows that the fighting power of the dragon clan can''t be divided by this strength level alone. These guys can often fight beyond the level, so they can''t be too careless. Leihe looked at the people who were coming towards him. He was worried. At this time, he had tried his best to start his body to repair. In fact, the process was very fast, but it was still not as fast as those people in front of him. Fortunately, these people just want to catch Leihe, but don''t want to hurt Leihe. The magic weapons and techniques that they throw out are basically trapped. There is not much harm. Leihe wants to hide, but there are too many people, and there are too many magic weapons to hide. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 766 Since he can''t escape, and it''s not murder, reih doesn''t want to hide at all. He might as well try to repair himself with those forces, and then he will see if there is a chance to escape. Round by round, the magic methods and the magic weapons all fell on reih. Reih felt his body sank, and then his body was imprisoned. Except for his head, he could barely move a little, and the rest couldn''t move. Reich looked up at the group of people standing in front of him and asked coldly, "what do you want to do? I don''t think I''ve offended you At this time, tianjizi came forward as a representative, and first introduced himself and said, "Leihe, Hello, my name is tianjizi. I don''t know if you have heard of my name, but these people around me are all masters of Terran and demon clan. There is no hatred between us. The reason why we are here is that you are related to the trap of the world''s cultivation world after you are promoted The hope of the world''s cultivation world has been cut off, and then when I divined, I figured out that a new hope has appeared. This matter has nothing to do with you. " At this time, the news of Leihe has been rummaged by those people. Unfortunately, they have been in this world for a short time, and they can''t find their original seclusion place. It can be said that Wang canming is the one who knows Leihe best. Unfortunately, Wang canming doesn''t know anything about them. "I''ve heard about that hope, but I don''t feel any hope, and whether you''re not polite to me, and whether you should accept it. You are a group of people here. It can be said that I can''t fly. It''s really a great honor for so many of you to treat me as a boy." Leihe said with a smile, but his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. After hearing Leihe''s words, tianjizi couldn''t help apologizing, "I''m sorry, we''re not too nervous. In fact, we really don''t mean any harm to you. After all, you represent the hope. I think you originally lived in seclusion well and suddenly came out. It''s also related to hope. You don''t want to be locked up in this world, do you?" Tianjizi discusses with the people around him at this time, and then leaves the magic weapon of qingyunzi and qiongwu. Others are accepted. They don''t want to annoy Leihe. It''s better for them to get along with each other harmoniously. The confinement on the body is much less, but those people are still very cautious, and they even left two. However, at this time, Leihe can change back to the human body. He directly changes back to the human body. In fact, he prefers the animal body, and it''s very comfortable to stretch out. But these people look at his animal body one by one, and they want to scratch his appearance, and let Leihe quickly become a human. That''s right Each one''s eyes were too terrible, just like the hungry wolf who had been hungry for more than ten days. Rehe really worried that someone would rush forward and chew himself. "It''s a beautiful man." Green cloud son at this time smile ha ha of praise. Qiong Wu frowned at this time, because most of the demons were not very good-looking. Except for the fox, he didn''t expect that Lei he was also a beautiful man. "In fact, I don''t know what you said. The reason why we are born is that we have run out of resources and have no way." Leihe said lightly. He really didn''t know what hope was. What if these people wanted him to change a hope? He is still ignorant about the world, especially the world of cultivation. How can he know the hope? The reason why he doubts is that the way of heaven in the world is too good for them. So the pie won''t fall out of the sky. "I think your family should all have ancient blood. Can you tell me what the blood of other people in your family is?" Tianjizi couldn''t help asking at this time. When tianjizi knows that Leihe has something to do with hope, he can''t help but calculate the information of Jono. However, he finds that they can''t calculate anything. Jono is just the strength of the foundation period. How can they not calculate it? So tianjizi is more curious about the family''s origin and secrets. Reich heard this and said, "I don''t know." Leihe said that he really didn''t know, for example, what dragon blood he had. Leihe said that he knew he was a snake beast from his birth, and there was no dragon at all, OK? Tianjizi also knows that this should be Leihe''s family''s secret. It''s impossible for others to tell him so easily. Moreover, Leihe now knows where his hope lies. He can say that he is confident and does not worry about his own safety at all. In that case, their ability to deal with Leihe is really limited. "Lehr, we really have no malice to your family. You can hardly survive the robbery before. We all help you. The reason why we want to know your secret is to know the hope as soon as possible. Lehr, this is the hope of the world, you can''t hide it." Tianjizi said patiently. Leihe said with a wry smile, "we really don''t know anything. You should have inquired with Wang canming. We don''t even know the most basic common sense of self-cultivation. You think we will know the secrets that you don''t know. I wonder how I evolved. Although I became a dragon strong, it''s really beyond my control. I don''t know what I am If you have this blood in your body, you can only say that you are lucky. Besides, as long as the snake demon has the blood of the dragon, it is possible to transform the dragon. Maybe there will be many snake demons who can transform the dragon in the future. "Tianjizi looks at Leihe''s expression seriously. Leihe is very calm when he says this. As a strong person like them, he has a strong spiritual perception. It''s hard to lie so calmly under their eyes. That is to say, Leihe''s telling the truth. In fact, I don''t know and understand. Otherwise, the demon clan knows that there are so strong blood lines left outside. How can they ignore it? Even the half demon clan is not willing to give up. "Since you don''t know anything, we won''t force you, but you have something to do with your hope. Please come to our side first." Qingyunzi said lightly. Leihe also knows that it''s certain to be a guest, and he can''t refuse it. Besides, they have long wanted to go to those sects to absorb some information, but they didn''t dare to go before. Now Leihe says that he can have a good look at their books if he''s OK. "Well, actually I know what I''m willing to tell you. Of course, if you treat me well and treat me like a prisoner, don''t blame me for being rude." Leihe is very single to put forward his request, since he can''t resist, why don''t he enjoy it? "Let''s go." Tianjizi was surrounded by a group of people and walked out of the forest. The people around him knew that the excitement was over and they all went out. This Leihe is arrested, but Leihe''s a group of half demon family. At this time, all the people in Xiuzhen world have received the information of looking for this family. Moreover, it is said that the family disappeared near here. Even many yuan babies were looking for them, but they were not found. Wang canming and Changshan are really silly when they see the development. They think that Jono disclosed the news of the half demon. Then Jono escaped, and Leihe advanced. Then they say that the clue of hope is Leihe. Let''s see if these things are arranged by Jono. They think that they have been used all the time, and there is nothing at all There is no friendship at all. Wang can Ming is really tired at this time. "Lost? There''s nothing to lose. It''s not a friend. Let''s go. " When sun pangzi saw Wang canming''s appearance, he put his hand around his shoulder and took him out. Baiji and Mengji naturally pretend to look for people at this time. These two people have found the mark left by baikun. Only orcs can understand the mark. They don''t have to worry about information leakage. They just know the direction of these people. These two people didn''t look for it. After all, there are many eyes around them. They are sucking You can''t lose your horse because of your hard work. After confirming that this group of people can''t find Jono, Baiji takes Mengji back to the demon world and watches Rehe''s robbery. Baiji says that he has some ideas about how to spend Rehe''s robbery. He has decided to wait for Mengji to do the robbery together. Of course, before the robbery, he needs to find a good place and arrange the array. He will never let these things happen People find out. On the other hand, Yin Zhu''s side, after Leihe passed the thunder robbery, Jono felt that the destructive power of Yin Zhu was gone. On the contrary, the power of restoration and rebirth was growing bit by bit. Another thing is that Yin Zhu did not wake up at this time, instead, he went into deep sleep. "What''s the matter with Yin Zhu?" Cheng an asks very worried. Bai Kun sighed at this time, "there''s nothing wrong with Yin Zhu''s body. It should be Yin Zhu''s evolutionary power that was inspired in advance by thunder robbery. However, Yin Zhu''s own power is not enough, so it''s Yin Zhu who fell into deep sleep. Only deep sleep can reduce the growth of that power. This should be one of the ways to balance the power of animal instinct." "What about Yin Zhu?" Jono asked anxiously. "There''s nothing wrong with Yin Zhu now, but the best way is to give Yin Zhu strength. Otherwise, once a new force is too strong and Yin Zhu''s body is not enough, it will drain Yin Zhu''s body growth. So not all forces are good things. It''s very important to act according to one''s ability. " Bai Kun explained it very carefully. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 767 "I don''t know what''s going on with Reich." Jono said anxiously. At this time, Bai Kun takes a look at Yin Zhu''s partner contract. The contract is still good, which shows that Lei he has nothing to do with it. As long as his life is not in danger, it''s nothing. Besides, how to deal with it later, they should receive information later, but Yin Zhu''s side is more difficult. "Leihe, my father and mother will watch. There won''t be a big problem. Let''s think about how to deal with Yin Zhu." Bai Kun reluctantly reaches out and touches Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is a silly girl. You say that Yin Zhu''s partner is not one, or it won''t be good without one or two. The female in the orc world is not like this. Even if she was sad at that time, she forgot it after time. Yin Zhu was so desperate that she tried to help Leihe bear the thunder, but she didn''t think that she could bear it What should I do? However, it was Yin Zhu''s sincerity to them that moved him. Otherwise, how could he be moved to Yin Zhu. "I think the place where we used to live is still hidden. Let''s take Yin Zhu to live there first, and then let''s guard Yin Zhu first. Once Yin Zhu''s physical strength is out of control, he will lose his strength to Yin Zhu for the first time. Even if their strength drops to a level, it''s OK. Anyway, as long as people are safe, their strength can be cultivated again." Jono thought. Jono nodded and said, "you''re right. Let''s go out at night. It''s estimated that there are still many people out there looking for us. Originally, they wanted to go out to make money and let Yin Zhu enjoy it. As a result, the plan can''t keep up with the change. There''s no time to do anything. That''s it." "Well, it''s useless to sigh, so it''s useless to plan a lot of times. I''m thinking that''s how we''re going to be promoted. What will my old man and old lady look like when they''re going to be promoted?" Bai Kun is worried about whether his parents will be in danger. After all, those two guys are different from them. In other words, they have merits and virtues. After all, they are the saviors of the orc world. But Baiji and Mengji are different. These two are disasters, and they can break through at any time. Bai Kun has no idea how strong these two are. They don''t know whether these two advanced Leihe will be the same as them. When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help sighing. He reached out and patted baikun on the shoulder. Baikun worried more than them. "I believe my uncles and aunts will pass on the news to us after a while. At that time, we will have a good chat and see what they want to do." Jono also hopes to have a good chat with the two elders at this time. After all, their experiences and wisdom are much better than them. "Well." Bai Kun answered. It''s true that parents should have their own coping style. He just needs to wait for the news. It''s just that Yin Zhu''s side is OK. After Yin Zhu fell into a deep sleep, although the powerful force is still awakening, it has slowed down. Bai Kun wondered if Yin Zhu could evolve successfully without going to the advanced level according to this. However, it seems that Yin Zhu''s shape has not changed much except for its larger size. Maybe Yin Zhu is not advanced? It''s a pity that now they can only have a general perception, and the details can only be understood when Yin Zhu wakes up. Unfortunately, now they dare not wake up Yin Zhu. They are worried that when Yin Zhu wakes up, that force will wake up too. If they can''t keep up with that speed, Yin Zhu will have an accident. Several people eat something to have a rest, and then wait for the night to fall. At this time, those people on Leihe''s side have retreated. Qingyunzi and qiongwu have taken Leihe to the outside of Sifang prison. Baiji and Mengji find that Sifang prison is not on the mainland, but on the sea, on a small desert island, and outside the desert island If there is array concealment, you can''t see it with naked eyes. That is to say, you can''t find the island on the normal map. The island is not far away from the mainland. These experts soon flew there. The island is also a square Island, also known as Sifang island. The island is full of various wild vegetation, but because of the presence of people, it is not too desolate. When Leihe came here, he couldn''t help looking at this place and looked at it carefully. Then he turned his head and looked at qingyunzi and qiongwu, "do you think this place can trap me?" Tianjizi could not help shaking his head and said: "in fact, we didn''t expect to trap you, because we also want to know where the hope is. If you are here all the time, you may not know where the hope is. We just want you to cooperate with us. As for coming here, we also want you to run in." Reich couldn''t help sneering when he heard this. He also heard for the first time that running in is to lock people up and run in slowly. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he''s not in a hurry. Jono is under his power, so he''s not in a hurry. What''s his hope? Take your time. Anyway, it''s not their hope. Seeing this, qingyunzi can''t help sighing. To tell the truth, he always wants to say that he has no malice, no malice, but Leihe doesn''t care about them at all. He has no choice but to invite Wang canming and Changshan sun pangzi. These people are familiar with Leihe, so they can accompany Leihe and persuade him.Wang canming felt a little embarrassed at this time. After all, their people arrested them, but now they have to persuade them. I''m sorry. "Leihe, it''s such a scene to meet again. I really don''t know what to say. Some things can''t be decided by our younger generation. I hope you don''t blame us, but I still want to say it on behalf of our clan. In fact, we really don''t have any malice towards you. We even think you are the reason for our hope. We will hold you in our hands." Wang canming thought for a moment, but he couldn''t help saying something. Here, he and Reich are the best acquaintances. What can he do if he doesn''t talk. When Leihe heard this, he nodded faintly. "In this case, I can do anything I want. Can you lend me some books about the skills of your mountain gates and the inheritance history of your ancestors? After all, you know that prison is boring. It''s important to have something to pass the time." "Well, I''ll ask the people of zongmen." Wang canming thinks that it''s OK to have a look at the history of this sect, but the skill depends on a few elders. After hearing Leihe''s request, Yunzi thought for a moment and said, "what do you want to do for him? Give him the skills within the foundation, and cut the ones behind." Anyway, Leihe is now in the golden elixir period, so he can''t practice those skills. Let him have a look, and see if he can find out any loopholes. Of course, in order to avoid the leakage of the skills, these people also want Leihe to make a vow. This skill can only be seen by Leihe. In the future, it''s not allowed to say to anyone, not even his friends and relatives. It can be said that Leihe has put an end to the skills The possibility of going out. Leihe just wants to see the skills, but he can''t say it. Leihe says that as long as he doesn''t talk about the skills, as long as he absorbs some knowledge from them and becomes his own, he can always say it. He doesn''t want to practice these skills, but just wants to learn from them, and he doesn''t intend to say them. Wang canming soon passed on the meaning of his sect to Leihe. Qingyun sect was willing to. Changshan had no problem. Qiongwu had nothing to do with Leihe. He wanted to teach Leihe how to practice the skills of the demon clan. Anyway, the Sifang prison was very busy. Although those people said that they paid close attention to Leihe, they did not do anything to Leihe. They gave him enough food or drink, and the skills were sent to Leihe one by one for him to study. There are many skills that Leihe doesn''t understand, but one good thing is that there are people who can give advice at any time. As long as they don''t understand, they can ask. It can be said that Leihe absorbs these things with the fastest speed. Qingyunzi looks at Leihe who keeps absorbing knowledge. He thinks that Leihe has been so closed-minded these days that he can''t help muttering, "this guy is not soft hearted, but he doesn''t give us any benefits." At this time, tianjizi said helplessly: "what can we do? Now we are begging him, not him, or he can live so carefree?" Tianjizi''s hair is in a mess at this time, and he has a lot of pressure. It can be said that all these things are divined by him. Now this thing is dominated by him. If he doesn''t find anything at that time, it will make a group of people laugh. Unfortunately, he can''t divine anything recently. Tianqizi was wondering if the timing was not right. For example, he couldn''t predict anything before. When Rehe was robbed, the hint came out. Sometimes timing is really important. "I know what you mean, but the boy''s talent is really very good. You say that the half demon''s talent is so strong. The half demon in the past was not so powerful." Qingyunzi muttered. Tianjizi shook his head at this time and said, "you''ve seen so many demons. The whole demon has not evolved. As a result, one and a half demons have evolved. Have you ever seen them? The Reichs are probably the sons of hope, different from ordinary people. " These people believe that there are so-called lucky children, especially when there is a catastrophe, there will be lucky children, and only their appearance can change the pattern of the world, and now the leher family is obviously like this. "How can they be so lucky and choose him?" Green cloud son very don''t understand of ask, say oneself talent ability what all not bad, oneself why don''t have so of luck. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 768 At this time, qingyunzi looked at tianjizi very puzzled. "You said that your school is divination from beginning to end. You said that you can calculate the son of Qi Yun every time, so you didn''t want to replace each other? After all, calculate each other''s chances, and then snatch When tianjizi heard this, he gave a white look at qingyunzi, "qingyunzi, do you think I''m stupid? Is that the son of Qi Yun, the son of Qi Yun called casually? In other words, all this has been arranged by God, I deliberately destroy it, and then it will be me who will die. Are you stupid or am I stupid? " In this world, if you believe in life, many people who practice Taoism don''t believe in life. After all, if they really believe in life, how long does the average person live? This practice itself is against the heaven. People who really believe in life can''t go far. They say they don''t believe in life, but they also believe in it. After all, many strange things can''t be explained by science. The only thing is life, which is destined to be good. In many cases, the son of Qi Yun may not be a good thing. Sometimes, he has to bear more hardships and pain than ordinary people. Moreover, in order to make the son of Qi Yun more firm, he often makes the other party suffer a series of blows, and then let the other party''s heart be unbreakable. Only such a person can go on firmly. Tianqizi says that he is still a good man It''s good to be an ordinary person. It doesn''t need a series of hardships. Qingyunzi is just saying what tianjizi said. They all know what tianjizi said. He just wants to see if tianjizi can have a corresponding way to avoid Qiyun''s son. Generally speaking, they have their own perception of their strength. For example, now qingyunzi can feel that he can''t kill Leihe. If he does, there will be a catastrophe waiting for him. "Leihe doesn''t cooperate at all. What are we doing here, reading with others?" Green cloud son very boring say. Tianjizi rolled a white eye, and then said: "if you feel bored, I believe many people are willing to trade with you." I think that the chance to guard Leihe was snatched by qingyunzi. If other people didn''t want this chance, it was clear that they got a good price. "I''m not idle. Am I really bored? If you don''t get oil and salt, you just want benefits. " Qingyunzi said unhappily. Although the skill of building foundation period is not too precious, it''s hard to take it out. At least it can''t be seen from the outside. Leihe didn''t open his mouth politely. However, they didn''t say a word when they wanted to ask something. If it wasn''t for the fear that Leihe would fight to death and hurt Leihe, he wanted to search his soul. "if this person is so easy to talk about, we still need to work hard. If you are too busy, go out and look for those half demons, if you can find one of those, this rehch will be willing to speak, especially the half female monster named Yin Zhu." Tianjizi couldn''t help proposing at this time. After all, Wang canming said that they had a lot to do with Yin Zhu. "Why don''t I find a beautiful female snake demon to come here and play a trick?" Qiong Wu said with a smile. Qiongwu is very good to Leihe. Of course, qiongwu''s biggest wish is to turn Leihe back to the demon world. After all, this is a powerful dragon family. As long as Leihe''s strength is mentioned in Yuanying period, Leihe alone can take in the demon family, and then he can take in the whole Xiuzhen world. Of course, qiongwu has a plan in his heart. If he doesn''t dare to say it, say it Yunzi group of people must be crazy. "Or you try, but remember to be online. I found that those half demons have high facial values. There''s something wrong with your demons'' aesthetic values." At this time, qingyunzi nagged and said that the appearance of the demons is really hard to say. Maybe, as they said, the aesthetics is different. For example, the demons always like colorful, so few of their hair is of normal color, and the beauty is even more difficult to say. It''s this group of half demons, all of them are beautiful men. Qiongwu suddenly feels that it''s not easy to do this. After all, Leihe is a beautiful man himself. It''s really hard for the demon clan to find a spirit to match him. "It''s hard to find such a beautiful snake, but you can find the fox. There are many beauties over there." Qiongwu thought for a moment and said. "It''s more coquettish." Green cloud son followed a, fox clan really beautiful many, but green cloud son said is also true, after all demon clan always don''t care there. "What do you mean, choosy? If you have the ability, you can send your fairies from the cultivation world." Qiong Wu saw that tianjizi was picky again and again. She couldn''t help saying it unhappily. Tianjizi can''t help shaking his head when he sees that both of them are going to quarrel. These two are too boring. If they have nothing to do, they will quarrel with each other. It''s better for him to go to Leihe. "RACH, is there anything you don''t understand? You can ask me, although I didn''t practice their skills, I covered a wide range of things and basically understood a little. " Tianjizi sits beside Leihe with a smile. He doesn''t expect to let Leihe let him be defensive. In other words, he won''t say anything at this time. Tianjizi''s plan is to get close to Leihe and let Leihe believe that he has no malice to his family. Leihe should be willing to tell himself something at that time. Leihe really has some things he doesn''t understand. Since people are willing to take the initiative to teach him, Leihe will not be polite. He directly asks him where he doesn''t understand. He should remember and understand these things earlier. If he can''t, he should remember them well. Later, let baikun think about it. Leihe just looks at these people''s skills, but doesn''t understand them If you are tired, you will return some historical essays. It can be said that you can read them alternately, so that your brain can have a rest, and useful information can be put forward. If you can understand it, you can think about it. If you don''t understand it, you can remember it. Later, Bai Kun and his colleagues will think about it.Leihe firmly believes that as long as he doesn''t say anything, these people will not be treated by time, and Jono will never give up, so he just needs to delay. However, each of these guards is stronger than the other. It is estimated that it will be very difficult for them to escape at that time. I don''t know if these people have fatal shortcomings. If they have, make more use of them, maybe they can escape. Since these people want to talk about it, Leihe doesn''t mind to talk about it the other way around. He used to be the Lord of the dark city. Besides his strength, he naturally has brains, but he can''t compare with baikun. Tianjizi really knows a lot, it can be said that he knows astronomy from the top and geography from the bottom. In particular, he is very clear about what happened in the history of Xiuzhen, and even the process, which is clearer than those history books. Tianqizi will be so clear, that''s because basically every time a big event happens, tianqimen people participate in it, and even their people play a major guiding role, so tianqimen can be said to be the most clear about these things. When Leihe asked for the news, tianjizi also knew that Leihe should want to confirm something. To tell the truth, he also wanted to know what Leihe wanted to know, and maybe he wanted to get some hints from Leihe. So this one spoke with great interest, and the other one listened with great interest, which can be said to be quite cooperative. Wang canming and others naturally listened together. It''s good to listen to stories when they have nothing to do, not to mention that they haven''t heard of them before. For the first time, they learned so much about the past of Xiuzhen world, and then they realized that there were so many powerful characters in the past. As for Wang canming, Lei Hedao doesn''t feel bad about them. They are in different positions and have nothing to say. He says that several people didn''t do anything to them from the beginning to the end, so Lei Hedao says he doesn''t care. Of course, Lei Hedao can ask these guys to do something. After all, those who are superior, Lei Hedao doesn''t mean to ask them to do things. How much We should also save some face for those experts, right. Tianjizi can say all the past news clearly, but he didn''t find anything special in Leihe. Is Leihe too good at pretending, or Leihe didn''t find the information he wanted, so what is Leihe want? You should know that the skills of all the major sects, including those of the demon clan, have been given to Leihe for research. Tianjizi has also said about the elder brother''s event in the past of Xiuzhen world. But Leihe is still at a loss and finds nothing? "Lehe, uncle has told you so much during this period of time. Have you found anything?" Tianjizi see Leihe don''t say, simply put it out. Reich shook his head and said, "I don''t know." "Reich, you really don''t know what hope is?" Tianjizi asked. "I don''t know. To tell you the truth, if I knew, I would like to tell you earlier, so that you wouldn''t stare at me one by one. I don''t want to be a prisoner who you stare at." Leihe said unhappily, he also wanted to know what the hope was, at least he knew how to deal with it, didn''t he? The only thing he knows now is that the aura of the world drops sharply after the last breakout and ascent, and then there are no more ascents in the world. That''s all. But it''s two or three thousand years since the last ascent. It''s hard to find one. At least there is no answer in the history books, and the practitioners in the world of cultivation have also looked for various reasons. It can be said that the first group of people did not find the answer at first, but it is even more difficult for the later people to find it, not to mention Reich, who are not familiar with the world at all. Leihe thinks he can''t find the answers, at least not now. Those answers are probably buried very deep. If he wants to know the answers, he has to wait for the world''s way of heaven to make it appear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 769 This kind of confusion is the most maddening thing. However, things in the past, especially those in ancient times, must have been related, but now the key points have not yet appeared and can not be linked up for the time being. There is nothing wrong with learning more knowledge. On the other side, Baiji and Mengji first turn around in the forest and make sure they don''t have eyes behind them. Then they go to find baikun. Baikun and Mengji have already moved to the cave. Yinzhu hasn''t recovered yet. Anyway, they have been sleeping all the time. In recent days, the strength of baikun and Mengji''s hard work has been given to Yinzhu Now we can maintain the balance, but there are other problems. Bai Kun also went out to send Yin Ping a safe message. He didn''t say anything else. After all, they are ordinary people, so there''s no need to involve them. Moreover, saying too much will only make the old people more worried, but it can''t help them, so they don''t know what''s best. Yin Ping is really worried at this time, especially about the things that the old village head told him, but he can''t say more, or even show too close, so as not to be caught by those people and threaten Yin Zhu. The only thing he can do is to wait. Fortunately, Bai Kun told him that it was safe. Safety is good. The rest of Yin Ping didn''t ask any more, and he couldn''t do anything. Just thinking about the famous watch in his heart, it''s hard to avoid some worries. Yin Ping takes Huang Xiaoling and asks, "do you think we are useless? We can''t help our daughter at all, and I don''t know if their identity has been exposed." Hearing this, Huang Xiaoling could not help sitting on the ground decadent, "yes, we really can''t help at all, but fortunately, the girl is safe, and the man around her will protect her. We still have to work hard to make money. Money can make the ghost push the mill and make money. I believe even those who practice Taoism also want money. When we get rich, we can do more things ¡£¡± Huang Xiaoling doesn''t allow herself to be decadent. She has to work hard to make money so that she can help Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu doesn''t know that because of her own affairs, she has aroused her parents'' enthusiasm for making money. She really can''t make a lot of money. Of course, this is very much behind. When Bai Ji and Meng Ji arrived at the cave, they couldn''t help looking around. "The cave is still hidden. I''ll help you set up some arrays outside, which will be more secret." Bai Kun had arranged arrays before, but his array knowledge was not as good as Bai Ji and Meng Ji. "Father, please." Bai Kun said with a smile that he would not be polite to his father. "But father and mother, can you come and see what happened to Yin Zhu?" Yin Zhu didn''t wake up. Bai Kun was worried. Although Yin Zhu is very stable now, as long as people don''t wake up one day, they worry about what will happen. Only when people wake up, they can rest assured. Bai Ji and Meng Ji can see the changes in Yin Zhu''s body at once, especially Meng Ji. At the beginning, she brought her own soul to Yin Zhu, which is the original Yin Zhu. It can be said that Meng Ji is very familiar with this body, which makes the situation of Yin Zhu obviously abnormal. "How did she become like this? It''s evolved like Reich?" Mengji couldn''t help asking. "Well, it should be very dangerous for Lei he to go through the robbery. Yin Zhu somehow affected the partner contract between the two people, and then helped to absorb part of the power. As a result, because of the power of Lei he, the power in Yin Zhu''s body was awakened. Then Yin Zhu kept sleeping, worried about the outbreak of that power, and we had a good time I don''t dare to force Yin Zhu to wake up. I can only keep it as it is now. Father and mother, do you have a good way Bai Kun asked anxiously. Baiji and Mengji heard that Yinzhu had taken the thunder robbery for Leihe because of his partner''s contract. No wonder at the beginning, they saw that Leihe seemed to be unable to hold on, and many people were ready to help. After a look, they found that Leihe was very difficult, but they could still hold on. Unexpectedly, Yinzhu helped to take part of the thunder robbery. "Partner contract is actually the most sacred and magical contract in our world. I''ve heard before that this partner can live and die together, but I''ve never seen it. After all, only true love can trigger partner contract. Yin Zhu is sincere to Lei he." Bai Ji said sour. Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "Yin Zhu is sincere to me, too." As for what happened to him in the orc world at that time, it was the way of heaven that wanted to swallow back the power that originally belonged to him. This can''t be transferred, OK? Besides, he almost died at the beginning. Didn''t Yin Zhu rush to the altar to accept the punishment with him? Baiji can''t help but turn a white eye. It''s useless son. Now baiji is more and more disgusted with his own son. Mengji smiles when she hears this. The father and son are so childish. Mengji has never doubted the sincerity of Yin Zhu to several partners. Otherwise, these excellent guys would not be easily trapped by Yin Zhu. Among the partners of Yin Zhu, except Tengxiao, who has no heart and pure mind, which one has no heart Even Cheng an may not be pure, and such a person can be trapped, in addition to what is sincere. Baiji and Mengji carefully check Yinzhu''s body. They find that there is nothing wrong with Yinzhu. As long as the awakening force is not stimulated by thunder, it is still awakening at this time, but the speed of awakening is very slow, which will not affect Yinzhu''s safety. As for sleeping, sleeping is more conducive to the awakening of that force.Bai Ji and Meng Ji check it and say that Yin Zhu will be OK in a short time. Of course, he will not wake up in a short time. Bai Ji''s short term is not one day or two days, but at least half a year. Xiaojin can''t help but feel sad when he heard this, "it''s not that we have no way to be with Yinzhu for a year and a half." Bai Kun couldn''t help three black lines on his brow when he heard this, "Xiao Jin, is there something wrong with your point?" I don''t know how Jono put up with Xiaojin. You should know that the two guys can communicate with each other in one body. Xiaojin may be bothering Jono. When Xiao Jin heard this, he said he was aggrieved, very aggrieved. The end of his concern is always whether Yin Zhu is good or not? When Jono knew that Yin Zhu had no time, he was a little relieved. Since Yin Zhu had nothing to say, could they discuss how to save Lei he. Baiji heard about Leihe. At this time, Baiji told Leihe what happened in Sifang prison. He said that now Leihe has no freedom and can speak very well. Besides, there are also the great abilities of the Terran demons who are teaching him all kinds of knowledge. If he doesn''t want to expose his identity, Baiji wants to learn a lot Knowledge is what he really wants. Jono can''t help laughing when he knows about Leihe''s situation. "In this case, we can let go of saving him. At least we need him to absorb the knowledge so that we can save people." "I think the most important thing for us now is to find a secret place. We can''t let outsiders find gambling houses to rob. After all, we can''t rob like Leihe. What''s more, we have to prepare the magic weapon for robbing. Leihe has Yinzhu to help lead Leijie this time. You can make a decision safely and slowly this time, but if you lead more Yin Zhu may not be able to bear it. " Bai Ji said very directly, the most important thing for them right now. "I understand. Since Yin Zhu is safe for the time being, Cheng''an will take care of him. The rest of the people will go out to see if they can find the place for the robbery. However, our previous identities can''t be used. It''s a bit of a headache and we have to make identities." They''re all out here now. Bai Ji nodded and said, "there''s no need to worry about this. Our cultivation is very similar to the demon clan, but if we become human, we won''t show evil spirit. That''s not good. I''ll get you something. Then you can dress up and go out. Just stand out and people can see that you''re not human. Then pretend to be a little demon." Since half demon is easy to be found, it''s better to make a monster and let people be demons. Now the Terran and the demon clan hope for a short-term cooperation. As long as they don''t commit any crimes, the general Terran friars won''t fight against the demon clan. Of course, if they encounter that kind of demon cultivation or hate the demon clan very much and want the demon clan to die, there''s no way. We''ll fight again at that time. Jono nodded. It''s true. Besides, they want to find secret and safe places to survive. These places are basically desolate and uninhabited places, and it''s nothing to appear as a demon. After hearing the arrangement of Jono, Cheng''an thought about it seriously for a while, and then said to Jono, "Jono, you''d better let Tengxiao or baikun guard Yinzhu. One is that they are both strong enough to hold on for a while. I''m weak enough. I can''t help Yinzhu. Although no one knows the place, just in case, I''ll keep one strong enough I want to go out and walk around. " Cheng an knows that his strength is low, so Jono arranges the safest thing for himself, but he doesn''t want to be like this. He doesn''t want to be in the rear forever. No matter what''s clear, Jono won''t consider him, because he is incompetent. He''s useless. He can''t go out to help, but he doesn''t want to be like this. He wants to go out for a break. When Jono heard this, he nodded and said simply, "OK, then Tengxiao will stay to see Yinzhu, OK?" Jono will care about the situation of several brothers, but he won''t force them to do anything, especially Cheng an. He wants to go out and do something. Jono won''t stop him, and he also understands Cheng An''s heart, because he''s useless and uneasy, and he can''t always put Cheng in a safe place. In the future, they will all evolve, if it''s the so-called hope arranged by heaven Hope is for them orcs, so that each of them can not escape, have their own things to face, then Chengan must be strong. Tengxiao nodded directly, "I don''t have any problem, you can." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 770 Qiao Nuo, Bai Kun and Cheng''an went out directly. Tengxiao and Yin Zhu were left in the cave. Bai Ji and Meng Ji left early. They had more work to do than them. After Cheng an leaves the cave, he says goodbye to Qiao Nuo baikun. He chooses a direction and goes out. Bai Kun saw Cheng An''s back as he walked away. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "let him go out like this?" Qiao Nuo nodded and said, "Cheng An''s temperament is simple, but it''s not stupid. In fact, he is stubborn. You can see that when he chose to come to the world with Yin Zhu, he never asked for anything. This is the first time. I think even if I don''t agree, he will try to go out and try it. We don''t have to worry about this Since he dares to go out, he has a lot of money in his heart. Besides, we can''t put him in a safe place forever. Besides, the thunder robbery depends on himself. Cheng An is the same, so he has to go out. " Bai Kun nodded. He knew that what Jono said was true, but he was worried that something would happen to Cheng an in so many things. "Don''t worry, we have to separate. If you have any news, please let me know in time." Mobile network is the best way to deliver messages. Jono still chooses this method to deliver messages. As for the text delivered, it is not ordinary text, but the earliest glyph in the orc world. Even if this font is known by those people, it will take a long time to crack it. By that time, the message will be out of date. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun both follow the direction of the forest, but Cheng An is different. Look at Cheng An''s appearance and the direction he is walking. He is walking in the direction of Sifang prison. Is it hard for him to save Lei he? Cheng An''s strength is the weakest. There''s nothing wrong with it, but Cheng an never tells anyone. He has a special ability from birth, that is to hurt. As long as he lets himself hurt, his strength will be improved. The more serious the injury is, the faster the strength will be improved. Of course, when he gains strength, he will lose his mind. If he doesn''t control it, he will lose his mind Will be a devil. He is the last born child of the dream family. It can be said that he is the last born child who bears the curse of heaven and the evil luck of the dream family. Cheng an knows his own particularity when he is very young, so he is always weak. He dare not be strong. He is afraid that he will not be able to control himself. In fact, he is a reduced version of the palace master, but he is better than the palace master. All people want to be strong, and he is the same. Cheng an wants to get strong power, but he is afraid that he will lose control when he gets strong power. At that time, he will become a crazy man without reason. It is said that there are many experts in Sifang prison. If he is crazy, those people should be able to control him. If he can save reih, it is the best, if he can No, then keep company with Reich. Those people won''t kill them until they find out their secrets. There are a lot of people guarding Sifang prison. After all, those people still plan to use Lehe to catch Jono. As a result, they didn''t catch Jono, but they caught Cheng an. Cheng''an didn''t hide his whereabouts all the way, even very high-profile. On the other side, Bai Ji and Meng Ji also know about it. Meng Ji looks at Bai Ji with silly eyes at this time, "Bai Ji, what do you say Cheng''an wants to do, to deliver food?" Bai Ji shakes his head at this time. It shouldn''t be. After all, they discussed that they wouldn''t deliver food. It''s OK for Leihe. Maybe Leihe can find a way to escape. What''s Chengan doing now? "Cheng an should have his own plan." Bai Ji thought that when Cheng An said that he wanted to go out and walk, he couldn''t help saying, but they really didn''t know what Cheng an was sure of, so they went out like this. Mengji also doubts that Cheng''an is the weakest among Jono''s several. If Cheng''an''s strength is calculated according to Xiuzhen, he can''t even compare with Yin Zhu. What can such a person do? Is it wisdom? After all, the spiritual power of the dream people has always been strong. "I don''t know. Go and have a look." Mengji thought for a moment and said, after all, it''s more convenient for him and Baiji to walk outside. Bai Ji thought for a while, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go and have a look." He wants to see where Cheng An''s self-confidence comes from. He dares to go there directly. Cheng An''s identity has been revealed at this time, but no one intercepted him. Obviously, everyone wants to see what Cheng an wants to do, or to see Cheng An''s jokes. After all, Cheng An''s purpose is so obvious. There are so many experts in Sifang prison. This person is going to deliver food. Some people already joke that Cheng An is a rookie. Cheng''an is safe and sound. Wang canming and Wang canming are looking at Cheng''an who is sent to the prison. They don''t know whether to say that Cheng''an is stupid or something else. They really don''t know what to say. Want to call Cheng An to go, say again don''t export, the person all arrived here, is want to escape all impossible, so can only make company with Lei he. Wang can Ming can only sigh. Of course, Wang can Ming is also thinking about whether Cheng an wants to deliver some news to Lei he, because he can''t deliver it, so he sends Cheng an directly?Tianjizi also stopped in front of Cheng''an at this time. He looked at Cheng''an very seriously at this time. "I can''t calculate your destiny, but I feel that you are carrying a lot of bad things. What kind of blood are you?" Cheng an can''t help laughing when he hears this. After a long time, he says, "I don''t know what I belong to. Why don''t you have a look?" This is the first time that Cheng An has changed in front of people, but everyone is a bit silly, because they can''t see what animal Cheng An is. It should be said that Cheng An has several animal characteristics, but it''s not the East and West. "What the hell is this? You can''t cross to this degree." Green cloud son at this time some silly eyes of looking at Cheng an. Mixed up? When Cheng an heard this, there are many people on the other side of Sifang prison. After all, those people still plan to use Rehe to fish for Jono, but they didn''t fish for Jono, instead they fished Cheng an. Cheng''an didn''t hide his whereabouts all the way, even very high-profile. On the other side, Bai Ji and Meng Ji also know about it. Meng Ji looks at Bai Ji with silly eyes at this time, "Bai Ji, what do you say Cheng''an wants to do, to deliver food?" Bai Ji shakes his head at this time. It shouldn''t be. After all, they discussed that they wouldn''t deliver food. It''s OK for Leihe. Maybe Leihe can find a way to escape. What''s Chengan doing now? "Cheng an should have his own plan." Bai Ji thought that when Cheng An said that he wanted to go out and walk, he couldn''t help saying, but they really didn''t know what Cheng an was sure of, so they went out like this. Mengji also doubts that Cheng''an is the weakest among Jono''s several. If Cheng''an''s strength is calculated according to Xiuzhen, he can''t even compare with Yin Zhu. What can such a person do? Is it wisdom? After all, the spiritual power of the dream people has always been strong. "I don''t know. Go and have a look." Mengji thought for a moment and said, after all, it''s more convenient for him and Baiji to walk outside. Bai Ji thought for a while, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go and have a look." He wants to see where Cheng An''s self-confidence comes from. He dares to go there directly. Cheng An''s identity has been revealed at this time, but no one intercepted him. Obviously, everyone wants to see what Cheng an wants to do, or to see Cheng An''s jokes. After all, Cheng An''s purpose is so obvious. There are so many experts in Sifang prison. This person is going to deliver food. Some people already joke that Cheng An is a rookie. Cheng''an is safe and sound. Wang canming and Wang canming are looking at Cheng''an who is sent to the prison. They don''t know whether to say that Cheng''an is stupid or something else. They really don''t know what to say. Want to call Cheng An to go, say again don''t export, the person all arrived here, is want to escape all impossible, so can only make company with Lei he. Wang can Ming can only sigh. Of course, Wang can Ming is also thinking about whether Cheng an wants to deliver some news to Lei he, because he can''t deliver it, so he sends Cheng an directly? Tianjizi also stopped in front of Cheng''an at this time. He looked at Cheng''an very seriously at this time. "I can''t calculate your destiny, but I feel that you are carrying a lot of bad things. What kind of blood are you?" Cheng an can''t help laughing when he hears this. After a long time, he says, "I don''t know what I belong to. Why don''t you have a look?" This is the first time that Cheng An has changed in front of people, but everyone is a bit silly, because they can''t see what animal Cheng An is. It should be said that Cheng An has several animal characteristics, but it''s not the East and West. "What the hell is this? You can''t cross to this degree." Green cloud son at this time some silly eyes of looking at Cheng an. Mixed up? When Cheng an heard this, he had the characteristics of several animals, but not those things. "What the hell is this? You can''t cross to this degree." Green cloud son at this time some silly eyes of looking at Cheng an. Mixed up? Cheng an hears these words, this is what thing after all, hybrid also cannot arrive this kind of degree Green cloud son at this time some silly eyes of looking at Cheng an. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 771 "I always think that if we continue to develop, there will be something bad. Shall we stop it?" Mengji can''t help frowning and saying. Bai Ji then shook his head and said, "no, since Cheng An has this ability, what kind of result will come here? It should be what Cheng An has thought. We don''t know what Cheng an wants, so we can''t stop it. What if it''s bad for Cheng an?" Of course, Bai Ji didn''t say that he was very curious about what Cheng An would become, so he wanted to have a look. As for the result, Cheng An''s own choice, even if it''s bad, can''t blame him, right? Bai Ji''s bad thinking. Another problem is that Cheng An''s animal body is not right. Cheng An''s origin is not right. The dream clan is not so weak. But at that time, everyone didn''t think that Cheng An''s animal body was wrong. In addition, Cheng an had never been a beast in front of the public. Maybe even Yin Zhu didn''t know that. However, Cheng an obviously knows that there is something wrong with his adult defects. This guy is so tolerant that he never says anything. Bai Ji secretly took a picture of Cheng An, and then sent a message to Bai Ji about the things here. As for what those people think, no one knows. Chengan was knocked down again and again. He was scarred and didn''t have a good piece of meat, but he stood up again and again. Qingyunzi was scared when he saw it. After all, according to normal people, this kind of injury can''t move long ago. As a result, people are still alive, and they are getting better and better. Their strength is getting higher and higher. "Don''t hurt him, trap people Stop, stop Qingyunzi can''t help but shout. Wang can Ming can''t help wiping the cold sweat on his head at this time. At the beginning, they still want to say that Cheng An is stupid. As a result, who is stupid? Isn''t that obvious? And they all think that Cheng''an is weak. As a result, the fighting capacity of Cheng''an now should exceed the foundation period. It''s terrible. None of them is normal. Qiong Wu can''t help but stand up at this time. "This half demon is really strange. I can''t see what kind of blood he is. What''s more, he''s so powerful. I like him very much. A Leihe and Cheng an. I think this group of half demons are really extraordinary. It seems that it''s necessary to find the others." Qiongwu used to dislike Banyao most, because Banyao is weak, but now the Banyao has changed his mind. Qiongwu has already thought about it. If he finds those Banyao, he will secretly bring them back to the demon world, which are all the treasures of the demon world. "There is something wrong with this man." Green cloud son frowns, this sleepy and can''t trap Cheng An, after all, Cheng an that kind of don''t want to kill, how can have what can trap him, and the more people hurt more and more serious, this blood drip drip drip drip of keep, also not afraid of that body of blood to flow light. Qingyunzi wants to wait a moment to see if he wants to end up. But Yuanying, if he starts with such a young man, he won''t get it. What he fears most is that if he doesn''t get it, he''ll make a joke. But Chengan has some evil ways. He''s afraid he''ll miss it when he does. That''s a big joke. At this time, tianjizi looked up at the sky, then frowned and said, "it''s about to start." Qingyunzi turned his head and looked at tianjizi and asked, "what''s the beginning?" "Thunder is coming." Tianjizi looked at the sky and said. Qingyunzi turns his head to look at the sky at this time. At this time, he finds that a lot of dark clouds have gathered on Cheng''an''s head. This guy is forced to break through by fighting all over his body. It''s promoting a reception. It''s two stages, from Qi training to Jindan. Is that crazy? Bai Ji and Meng Ji are also silly at this time. They want to see what Cheng''an will look like, but they don''t think that Cheng''an will go through the robbery directly. They always think that Cheng''an will be the last one to go through the robbery, but they don''t think that Cheng''an will be the second one after Leihe. At this speed, Bai Ji exclaimed. Bai Ji also sent a message to Jono for the first time. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun are naturally worried. However, they are too far away from Cheng''an to help. Just like Lei he before, they don''t know what''s in Cheng''an''s mind. Of course, they are more worried about what Cheng''an will evolve into. They don''t have any plans at all. Thunder robbery is coming. All of them feel it and disperse one by one. Besides, Cheng An''s crazy appearance is also scared. After all, everyone is afraid of those who don''t want to die. The most important thing is that the other party can''t fight. Mengji hit Baiji with her arm at this time, "have you noticed that Cheng An''s eyes have changed color?" Bai Ji nodded, "notice, his eyes turn red." Red eyes are a sign of losing one''s mind and personality in the dream clan. Before losing one''s personality, the former dream clan would control themselves and merge with the palace leader. "Is that the price?" Meng Ji murmured. "I don''t know. Cheng''an is different from the general dream people. After all, the dream people don''t have such abnormal ability as Cheng''an." Baiji means to keep looking.Thunder disaster in the sky at this time has begun to flicker, but Cheng An is not afraid, on the contrary, the world is also facing up. Cheng an was robbed by thunder, and then he quickly got up again, even though his whole body was scarred and smoking black, he still stood up. Cheng An''s thunder robbery is different from that of Lei he. Lei he''s normal at least. But Cheng An''s thunder robbery is more and more abnormal. You can see who won''t be scarred and dying in the end. But Cheng An is more frustrated and brave. Of course, his injuries are more and more, but he can''t stand up to the fact that Cheng An''s strength is more and more powerful. Of course, at the same time, Cheng An''s breath began to change. "How do I feel that Cheng An''s breath has changed? How can it become more and more evil?" At this time, qingyunzi frowned and said that the black smoke from Cheng''an was wrong. At the beginning, qingyunzi just thought it was cut by thunder, but now he saw that the smoke was more and more thick, and the black smell was disgusting, and it seemed to be full of resentment. Qiong Wu frowned at this time. If it is said that Lei he''s a dragon and let people see hope, then Cheng an Du''s robbery is just like a demon, especially his breath, so much resentment. What did this guy do before? The most important thing is that he didn''t drag people to death with so much resentment. "Tianjizi, have you calculated the information of this guy? Will the existence of this guy affect our search for hope?" Qiong Wu couldn''t help asking at this time. No matter they were people or demons, they didn''t like repairing demons. Tianjizi nodded difficultly at this time, "I''ve got it. I really hope it has something to do with him." Qiong Wu could not help biting her teeth. "What can such a person do for us? At the beginning, Leihe was calculated by you when he was crossing the thunder robbery. You can''t calculate anything when this man just came. When the thunder robbery comes, you can count it out. Do you want to have something to do with that group of half demons, and you can''t lose one? " Tianjizi nodded, "probably." "I don''t know where those half demons have gone, but they can''t be found. Besides, Wang canming said that there are seven of them, but there are two other people that Wang canming has never seen, and we don''t know where to hide them. We don''t have any information." Qingyunzi sighed. Some people in the village have seen Baiji and Mengji, but they have high strength. It''s easy to influence a few ordinary people. It can be said that they can''t remember the appearance of Baiji and Mengji at all, not to mention that they don''t have much contact with the people in the village, so it''s hard to find them out. Those people don''t think about Baiji and Mengji at all. After all, Yin Zhu''s strength is almost the same. How can they expect that Baiji and Mengji are so powerful, close to Yuanying. The onlookers around have been hiding farther and farther. The evil spirit from Cheng An is more and more, which can influence the people around. "What a pervert." Wang can Ming can''t help saying. Who would have thought that he was a little darling, but turned into a beast or a cannibal. Wang canming felt that his heart beat very fast. He was very glad that he was a darling at the beginning. Otherwise, he would have annoyed Jono. Now it''s estimated that the grass on the grave is very high. It seems the most honest and obedient, but it turns out to be the worst. I don''t know if Rehe knows this. Wang canming thought for a moment, turned around to talk with Leihe, and always told Leihe what happened here. Leihe is also watching at this time. Apart from being locked in the array, he is relatively free. He can also see the scene outside the array, but now Leihe can only see about it. After all, there are people around him. What he can see now is the rampant thunder robbery and the black air. Chengan''s change makes Leihe look silly. Leihe said that he used to be a Orc and was called the Lord of the dark city. Now he finds out that he doesn''t deserve the name at all. Chengan is the king in the dark. Wang canming carefully slipped to Leihe''s side, and then said: "Leihe, your family is very deep." Leihe turns a white eye when he hears this. He says he doesn''t know whether Cheng An is good or not. It''s clear that Cheng An is hiding deeply, but it''s hard to say. It''s not that he has no face. It''s all his family''s, but he doesn''t know anything. Leihe then turned his head and hummed coldly, "don''t you tell me everything, so that you can catch us for research?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 772 Wang canming was a little speechless when he was attacked by Lei he. At this time, he said helplessly, "in fact, we don''t want to study you. Although the cultivation world doesn''t like Banyao, it''s not like this. The main reason is that your family is special. It''s related to the hope of the cultivation of truth in your world. You know, the road of hope has been cut off, and now it''s reappearing No matter who you are, you will be crazy. " "You see, it''s precisely for this reason that we treat you very courteously. If we really want to arrest you for research, you think that the prisoners will be treated as you are now, reih, you can laugh." Wang canming said helplessly. Leihe nodded, just because of this, he didn''t try his best. Leihe felt that his strength was very strong after he was promoted. Although he couldn''t compare with a group of people in qingyunzi, he should be able to take one or two of them if he fought to death. If he could live, no one would want to die, but he didn''t know what the world meant to them. Leihe now thinks that when they came back to this world with Yin Zhu, they must have been calculated by the way of heaven in this world. Otherwise, how could they have accepted this group of people so easily? After all, the species in any world are limited. Yin Zhu''s arrival can be said to add one more species to the world, and a species can often break the balance. Although the number of Yin Zhu is very small, they can not achieve that kind of damage, but they can reproduce. Who knows what degree they will be in the end. It is because they have other intentions that they can be easily let over and gain powerful power. As expected, there is no good thing in the sky. "What''s the matter with Cheng''an?" Leihe is still a little worried, and even if Cheng An has physical problems and can improve quickly, the reason why he chooses this place should be related to him. Cheng an doesn''t want to save him by the way. "Cheng An, I don''t know, but I know from the thunder robbery that people are still living well. It''s just weird. I can''t bear the black gas coming out of him, so I have to run. Otherwise, I really want to have a good look." Wang canming also wants to get some information about Cheng''an from Leihe, so he tells Leihe about the various anomalies of Cheng''an. Leihe said he didn''t know that Cheng''an was hiding too much. If they were all OK this time, Cheng''an would always be good at cooking, doing housework and being a good baby at home. Would they be good to Yin Zhuhong? "Go and see. Let me know what''s going on." Leihe kicked Wang canming. Wang can Ming looks at Lei he''s cold face. He can only shrug his shoulders and run to qingyunzi. "Shizu, what''s the situation of Cheng''an now?" Wang canming carefully looks at Cheng''an, who has been surrounded by black fog. Now he can''t see how Cheng''an is. Qingyunzi can see Chengan''s situation clearly through the black fog, but qingyunzi doesn''t know what to say, because Chengan''s situation is very wrong, very wrong. Chengan is still weak at the beginning, white and tender, but now Chengan is very angry and dark, as if he had opened Pandora''s box There is also his resentment, which can''t be accumulated in a short time. However, as far as he knows, there is no large-scale and inexplicable death in modern times. How did Cheng An''s resentment come from? "Not so good. Didn''t you get anything from Reich?" Qingyunzi looks at Wang canming with disgust. This guy is useless. He has been with the Jono family for several months. As a result, he doesn''t even know the bottom of the family. Except for a few names, who knows if the name is fake. After all, they are just like the monks. They have Taoist names, the names of the secular world, the names given by others, and so on So names are the most useless. Wang Chan Ming shook his head, "that Lei he doesn''t seem to know the details of Cheng an." When qingyunzi heard this, he turned black. "It''s enough to use these words to deceive you. They are a family. They used to be hermits. Don''t they know? It''s just your stupid letter. I don''t know how you made such a big reputation in the secular world. It''s your good luck that you didn''t get trapped. " Green cloud son doesn''t have good spirit of say. Wang can Ming''s face turns black when he hears this. He doesn''t have much ability. But the Jono family will let everyone know that it''s his credit. He first discovered the Jono family. As for his failure to discover their abnormality, it''s not Jono they are too good at hiding. Besides, didn''t he ask his master to see it? His master said there was no problem at that time. How can you blame him? Wang canming said that he is weak and innocent. He has been working hard. On the other side, Bai Ji also discussed with Meng Ji, "this Chengan is very wrong, very wrong." The strength of Baiji and Mengji can naturally see the scene of Chengan in the field. Chengan doesn''t know if he is pursuing the ultimate strength. He is red eyed now, and seems to lose his mind. Besides, in the process of thunder robbery, the flesh and blood in his body is slowly reducing and disappearing. It''s different from what Leihe was injured at the beginning. Leihe was injured at the beginning, but it''s a new force In the constant repair of Leihe''s body, and Cheng Anze is to take another opposite road, Lei rob seems to want to remove Cheng An''s flesh and blood, is really disappeared, now Cheng An''s body in addition to sporadic flesh and blood, only that a blood sparkling skeleton, but it is such Cheng An, unexpectedly also very strong vitality, all this is very strange.This is different from the situation when Bai Kun was punished by God. When Bai Kun was punished by God and became a skeleton, it was the power of curse. Flesh and blood actually existed at that time, but they would disappear during the day, show the appearance of skeleton, and return to human form at night. But Cheng An is different. He is not a curse, but real news, which kind of completely disappeared. Normally, no one can live without flesh and blood, but Cheng An is not the same. On the contrary, he lives better, and then with Cheng An''s black resentment, it all seems extremely wrong. "In the end, is Cheng an still alive? Is it Cheng''an we know? " Dream Ji can''t help worrying asked. Cheng An is very clever and obedient on weekdays. Meng Ji likes the clever and soft children very much. "I don''t know. Things are developing in the direction that we don''t know. Mengji, in the future, we must not pursue strength too much and lose ourselves. If we want strength, we should be down-to-earth and step by step." Bai Ji is a little worried about the consequences of being too strong. Bai Ji says that he has seen too much, and he doesn''t want his relatives to go this way. "I know, I won''t. Cheng''an society should be a legacy of the dream clan." Mengji frowns and says that Mengzu is really harmful, but at the beginning, he and Baiji almost went on this road. Mengji can''t help shivering. If her plan with baiji is successful without Yinzhu''s destruction, what will happen to her and Baiji? Mengji doesn''t dare to think about it. At the beginning, they are crazy. "Well, we must warn ourselves in the future that we can''t be too greedy, we can''t be too eager for success, there is no good result." Baiji warned himself again and again. Chengan''s current situation is really bad, but he can''t feel the change in himself now. His reason is almost gone now. His only belief is to become stronger, stronger and stronger. Apart from this, there is nothing he can do, and what he can do is to constantly strengthen himself. The thunder robber in the sky still doesn''t listen, but there is no way for Cheng an. The last bit of flesh and blood on Cheng an leaves him. Cheng an can''t see how terrible he looks now. At this time, he lost his mind. His only requirement is to pursue strength, powerful power. Thunder falls on Cheng''an''s bones. Cheng''an feels very comfortable. More and more forces are awakening. However, those forces are absolutely dark. Cheng''an doesn''t find that the black fog seems to dye his bones black. "Shall we stop this thunder robbery?" Dream Ji very worried said. Bai Ji shakes his head and says, "stop not talking, can stop Leihe at the beginning will not rush to rob, and I think there will be trouble after Chengan''s thunder robbery, let''s go first." Bai Ji doesn''t prepare. It seems that Cheng''an should be able to survive the thunder robbery, but it''s hard to say whether Cheng''an can survive the thunder robbery. He can''t help Cheng''an now, so he has to go, so that she and Mengji won''t be implicated when Cheng''an comes to chaos later. There are too many experts here, and they can still dress up in crowded places. If they fight, maybe Will ask people to tear down the identity, this demon king''s vest is very easy to use, he does not want to be torn down for the time being. Baiji turns around and leaves with Mengji, but when he leaves, he still tells Jono about the things here. Although he doesn''t see the end, he can almost guess the final result. Mengji looks at Chengan helplessly and goes out. As for the result of Chengan, Mengji doesn''t think about it. No matter how strong Chengan is, there is always a limit. There are so many experts here, Chengan can''t escape. I don''t know whether Chengan will wake up in the future. "This, this is a demon, a pure dark species, different from people on our side." Green cloud son very surprised of say. "Thunder is going to pass." Tianjizi said at this time, this thunder robbery is not called Du robbery for Cheng''an, but it seems to be a great tonic to supplement Cheng''an''s body. ¡°¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 773 Qingyunzi can''t help shaking when he hears this, and then he looks at Cheng''an in the smoke very seriously. At this time, Cheng''an''s whole body has no flesh and blood, and there is only a black skeleton around the black resentment. There is no flesh eye in his eyes, only two red flames. Green cloud son at this time can''t help swallowing saliva, the cent surprised looking at, "tianjizi, you say is what thing, this can''t be a magic thing." There are many practitioners in this world, but it''s also a complete person. This is the first time Cheng An has seen him. In fact, it''s not a devil to cultivate demons. He''s just imitating and practicing, but Cheng An is like a devil. Tianjizi shakes his head at this time. He can''t see what''s going on in Cheng''an. He hasn''t seen anyone who''s still alive after being injured by thunder. Cheng''an''s soul is still there. It doesn''t change. It''s just that Cheng''an''s whole life form seems to have changed. Do you think this person is still alive? "I don''t know what''s going on. Let''s wait and see, but let the disciples under the strength of the surrounding Sankai, so as to avoid any unexpected situation that is hard to control." Tianjizi orders directly, but there are a lot of disciples under the strength here, mainly because Leihe has many things to do. These are people who are used to fight, so that Leihe doesn''t have any hands to do what he wants. Qingyunzi nods and calls the disciples around him away. Wang canming goes back to Leihe and says, "Chengan in your family is going to survive the thunder disaster, but now he has become a skeleton, like a devil. I don''t know if he is alive." Leihe can''t help but gasp when he hears this. How can he feel that Yin Zhu has a lot to do with things like skeletons? At the beginning, Bai Kun also became a skeleton. Fortunately, Bai Kun was in front of him. No matter what Cheng''an became, Yin Zhu would not give up. If Yin Zhu knew what Lei he thought, she would say that she actually disliked it, but she didn''t want to say it. After all, the handsome partner suddenly became a skeleton. Who likes this, of course, is a handsome beauty. Of course, when Bai Kun became a skeleton, it was also a skeleton when he was a human. People don''t work all day. What would Cheng''an look like now No one knows. Soon the thunder robbery dissipates. Cheng an turns his head and looks at qingyunzi fiercely. Cheng An has forgotten everything, but he remembers that there is a belief in his heart, which is to destroy everything in front of him. What''s the reason? He has forgotten. Cheng an rushes towards qingyunzi and his party impolitely. Qingyunzi attacks at this time. However, at this time, qingyunzi finds that Cheng An has become stronger and more abnormal. Previously, Cheng an will be injured when attacked. However, this time, Cheng An is attacked without any injury at all. His strong resentment is like a black hole, Direct those attacks to absorb, even the basic are not reflected in the body of Chengan. The problem is that the attack of Yuanying period has passed, and it has been absorbed. It''s terrible. Isn''t Chengan invincible? Of course, this is also the reason why qingyunzi didn''t make a killing move. It''s just Chengan''s hope. He doesn''t dare to make a killing move casually, but he can absorb the general attacks of Yuanying period. It''s terrible, isn''t it. "Tianjizi, do you see any problem?" Qingyunzi couldn''t help crying. Qingyunzi''s attack on Cheng''an has no effect at all, but Cheng''an''s attack on them is different. Cheng''an''s attack not only has its own attack power, but also has the effect of resentment corrosion. It''s not bad that there is no wound. If there is a wound corroded by resentment, the damage will be doubled. Moreover, qingyunzi finds that the wound corroded by resentment is very difficult to do well, Normally, the monks use good medicine in their hands, and they can control it with their own spiritual power. There is no big problem with a little wound. But Chengan''s wound will feel a little better after applying medicine, but it can''t be as good as before. It''s good to see that the wound hasn''t removed the corrosion. It''s very limited Many people. "Chengan, you want to save Leihe, don''t you?" Green cloud son can''t help but ask at this time. However, at this time, Cheng an will not answer him at all, and he has forgotten his original intention to come here. Now Cheng an just wants to destroy all the people and things in front of him. Cheng an didn''t come back. In response to qingyunzi, he only yelled and attacked. At this time, qingyunzi quickly turns around, and then appears at tianjizi''s side. Tianjizi, do you find that Cheng''an is like a mad dog who has no sense. Before Cheng''an was a beautiful boy, he would talk to them, but now he can''t even talk? Tianjizi glanced at qingyunzi at this time. Do you know now? In fact, qingyunzi has seen that Cheng''an is wrong for a long time. Now it''s just verification. It''s just that this good person turns out to be what he is now. Such a person who has no reason but attacks madly is useful to hope. Is that a joke. "Tianjizi, do you think such people are really useful to hope? Are you sure you''re right? " Qingyunzi couldn''t help crying.Tianjizi looks at qingyunzi and nods for sure. He really doesn''t know how Cheng''an will be. But at least Cheng''an is still useful now. He can''t kill him casually. But seeing Cheng''an''s crazy appearance, they have to catch people. Otherwise, who will know what happened. "Come on, don''t let go of the water, just catch the people." Tianjizi frowned and said, qingyunzi and qiongwu are all here. It''s a joke if they can''t catch a Chengan. As for him, his non combat Department won''t help, so as not to hurt his old arms and legs. Tianjizi says that it''s not easy for Leihe to talk and study. Chengan becomes such a monster that he can study it well. He wants Chengan to wake up. It''s not his fault. Tianjizi quickly finds a way to study Chengan. Qingyunzi several people hands, waste nine cattle two tiger power just to catch Chengan, qingyunzi body also some embarrassed, big wound no, small abrasions many, at this time Chengan is also qingyunzi several shut in a magic weapon iron cage, and then they put the iron cage in the array, on Leihe''s side, also want to see Leihe this familiar person can Can''t wake up Cheng an. Leihe looks at Cheng''an, who is sent to his side in the cage. He can''t believe it. Although Wang canming has described Cheng''an before, he can''t hear the shock of seeing it with his own eyes. Seeing that Cheng''an is still crying in the cage and hitting the cage, the iron cage is deformed by Cheng''an, but it doesn''t break. Leihe looked at the cage worried at this time, "this cage can really trap Cheng''an, do you want to change a cage?" When Wang canming heard this, he was stunned, then looked at Leihe foolishly, "shouldn''t you worry about Cheng''an at this time?" Wang canming thinks that Lei he and Cheng an are really brothers in plastic. Otherwise, how can he care about an iron cage at this time. "Don''t worry, this cage is not only my master''s magic weapon, but also our Qingyun sect''s treasure. Although it was deformed by Cheng''an, didn''t you see that it was restored to its original state in the next second? So you can rest assured that Cheng''an can''t get out. " Wang canming explains. "Reih, have you ever seen Cheng an like this? Do you want to talk to Cheng an more and see if you can wake him up? " Wang canming gives Leihe a push. Leihe can''t help shaking his head when he hears this. Chengan can''t wake up by shouting like this. Chengan boy certainly didn''t discuss this with Jono, otherwise Jono would never let Chengan do it. Yinzhu knows that he has to die. It''s good for him to be caught alone. Now there''s another Cheng''an. Yin Zhu is the softest. I don''t know whether these people will threaten Yin Zhu with Cheng''an or not. Lei he has a headache at this time. Wang can Ming didn''t expect that Lei he would give up without even trying. He was more sure of his idea in his heart, plastic brother. "Chengan, Chengan, do you remember me?" If Lei he doesn''t act, Wang can Ming can only stand out by himself. Unfortunately, there is no change at all. "Cheng An, Cheng An, do you remember Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu miss you very much. Do you want to go back? " Wang canming thought for a moment and changed his strategy. Yin Zhu is the only female among them. I think Yin Zhu is different in the hearts of these men. Yin Zhu is different in Qiao Nuo''s heart, and so is Cheng''an''s heart. However, Cheng''an is completely lost now. If Wang canming shouts like this during the robbery, maybe Cheng''an can still feel something and control himself at that time. Unfortunately, Cheng''an has completely banished himself. Now, if you want to make Cheng''an wake up, what''s the point It''s so easy. Leihe thinks that maybe only Yin Zhu can come here by himself. Yin Zhu is the only one who can keep Cheng an in his heart. They''d better stand aside. Chengan is locked up. If he wants to escape, he can only keep hitting the cage. Qingyunzi, who have gone to clean up the mess left by Chengan, those injured by Chengan, and the place where Chengan was robbed, have been polluted by resentment. All these must be cleaned up, otherwise this land will become a nutrition center for the dark creatures in the future. What''s wrong It''s unacceptable to qingyunzi. It''s not good to deal with these things two days less each. In addition, Cheng an can''t stop now, and they can''t even study them. Let Cheng an calm down first. He doesn''t believe that Cheng an will never be tired and will always run out of strength. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 774 Cheng An is pounding the cage desperately. No matter what Wang canming is talking about next to him, Leihe can''t help but worry. If Cheng an keeps pounding, who knows if he will run out of energy stored in his body. After all, it''s very wrong for Cheng An to be dead when he runs out of energy? After all, this kind of situation is not impossible. Thinking of this, Leihe hastily told Wang canming what he had guessed at this time, "can you tell your Shizu that they can find a way to stop Cheng''an? I''m afraid he''ll kill himself like this. " Hearing this, Wang can Ming couldn''t help laughing. "I thought you didn''t worry about Cheng an. After all, you didn''t even persuade before." Leihe couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. It was because he didn''t have any emotion when he saw Cheng an looking at him. Cheng An''s eyes were as cold as his enemies. How could he be sure to persuade Cheng an? He even said that there were some color eyes in Cheng An''s way of looking at people. There were only the two fires in his eyes, as if he wanted to burn people to death, He saw that there was no music in Cheng An''s heart, and the resentment from Cheng an made him very unhappy. "Whether to go or not, our family has something to do with your hope. If something happens to Cheng''an at that time, don''t regret it if something happens later." Reich couldn''t help threatening. Hearing this, Wang can Ming quickly nodded, "I''m going." No, they can''t afford it if something goes wrong. Wang can Ming takes a look at Lei he. He was caught as a prisoner, but his life is better than anyone else. He just can''t be the king of heaven. Wang canming directly tells qingyunzi what Leihe said. Qingyunzi turns black when hearing this, and goes to qiongwu to discuss it. In fact, they have no way to take Chengan now, or they won''t lock people up. They wanted to wait for Chengan to be tired and calm down to think about Chengan''s problem. But they didn''t expect Leihe to say that Chengan is very likely Just to die? Thinking of this, Qiong Wu''s face turns black, but he is not good at dealing with this matter. If you want to say that tianjizi knows these problems best in the world, they go to tianjizi in a hurry to discuss things. After all, Cheng An''s situation is different from that of other people who are possessed by the devil. Cheng An is promoted directly from Qi training and then goes through the robbery Yes, how much energy do you need? Has Cheng''an overdrawn his potential and life ahead of time? This is quite possible. At this time, tianjizi held his chin and thought, "it''s really possible that this thing will happen. I''ve been thinking about it all the time. What''s the reason for Chengan to become so powerful? Even the cultivation of demons can''t be so fast. Listen to you, it''s really possible. It seems that we can only stop Chengan now and try to check him We can''t let him go on like this unless we can make sure he''s OK. " "But that boy is very evil, and the black smoke on him, I really don''t like it." Green cloud son mutters, mainly in the face of Chengan such a person, not good hand, hand heavy, careful to make a mistake, in case of killing people, he can''t bear the consequences, light hand, just can''t catch people, and then give himself a trouble, Chengan now belongs to the kind of dog skin plaster, looking sick, want to uncover and can''t get down. "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Isn''t it just a little hurt? You are afraid of those things. You are not a woman. You should protect your skin Qiongwu looks at qingyunzi sarcastically. Now they are cooperative, but at the same time they are also hostile. Qiongwu likes to stab qingyunzi twice when it''s OK. Of course qingyunzi is not a fuel-efficient light, and there''s not a little fight back against qiongwu. Anyway, there''s not a little fight between the two sides. If this place doesn''t agree first and can''t fight, maybe the two guys can fight a few more? "You are not afraid of injury. Your skin is thick and your flesh is thick. Your skin is so thick that you can''t pierce it with a knife." Qingyunzi made a rude reply. Qiong Wu''s face turned black when she heard this. However, before Qiong Wu had time to talk nonsense, she was interrupted by Qing Yunzi. "Can you two stop for a while and have nothing to quarrel with each other every day? I don''t know. I still think you are happy enemies?" Qingyunzi''s mouth was poisoned. Happy enemy, is this word used here? Qiongwu and qingyunzi can''t help but have black lines on their faces, but they haven''t quarreled yet. Three people soon went to the array inside, qingyunzi looking at full of energy is still non-stop impact cage Chengan can''t help but frown, this Chengan is really wrong, so long time, also don''t have any tired meaning. "Give him some medicine first and see if you can get him to sleep." Tianjizi said. Qingyunzi quickly takes out all kinds of medicine for the demon clan. Qiongwu looks at the bottles and cans in that place, and many of them are used to calculate the demon clan. Qiongwu can''t help but hum coldly. This qingyunzi is really not a good thing. She has so many medicine for the demon clan. What do you want to do? Isn''t it clear at a glance? However, the potion is useless in the past. I''m worried that the dosage is not enough. Qingyunzi used two or three of them in the back, but they didn''t work. The potion that made the demon dizzy doesn''t work, so change it for another one. However, all the potions are invalid for Cheng''an, and the Terran medicine is also used for Cheng''an, but it still doesn''t work. On the contrary, it makes Cheng''an''s temper more irritable The cage was made to jump up like a bouncing ball."OK, you stop first. This medicine obviously can''t be used. I''m afraid you haven''t been able to make Cheng''an a dragon halo. You''ll kill him first." Reich saw this and quickly stopped people. This is not a good thing. Tianjizi sat in front of Leihe at this time and said seriously, "Leihe, you also see the appearance of your family members. We want to help him, but we don''t know anything, and we don''t know how to help him, especially his resentment. You know, resentment can''t be forced to get rid of many times. We''d better know the cause and effect, so that we can get rid of it It''s better to get rid of this thing. It will be like this in Cheng an. I think the big problem is these grievances. " When Leihe heard this, he didn''t understand. This day, the machine wanted to ask about Cheng''an. It''s better to find out where they used to live and what happened. But does he want to say it? If this matter is really related to Cheng An''s life, does he want to say it? Maybe tianjizi is right about this. He has to wait for him to say it. It''s a threat, right? And he''s still fair minded, because he wants to keep Chengan''s life. If Yin Zhu is here, it is estimated that Yin Zhu will also promise to save Cheng''an. In fact, Cheng''an is not something that can''t be said, as long as we don''t say things about the orc world. Leihe thought about it for a moment, and then simply said something about Cheng''an''s ancestors. He said that Cheng''an himself didn''t do anything bad, and even Cheng''an''s hands were not contaminated with any human life. The reason why Cheng''an was like this was caused by the patriarch, and the result was passed on to him Come on. Tianjizi frowns when he hears this. Of course, he doesn''t think Leihe is lying. After all, this matter is related to Cheng An''s life. Leihe shouldn''t lie. It''s just that what Leihe said can''t match many things in his memory. There are too many complaints about Cheng an. What did Chengan''s ancestors do? After all, how many people were killed, so that the future can be let go As far as he knows, there has never been such a large-scale death event in the world. It''s strange to say, but reih''s words are very vague. It''s hard for him to grasp useful information. However, since he can''t remember this matter at all, will Cheng''an be a long time ago? After all, Cheng''an are half demons and can practice. Although theoretically, the life of the foundation period is only a few hundred years, they are obviously not ordinary half demons. Maybe their vitality is longer than ordinary people. For example, they are likely to live Thousands of years? If it''s thousands of years or more, it''s possible that he didn''t know what happened before. Tianjizi is ready to ask people to check things that happened thousands of years ago. It''s better to see if they can find something consistent with this. As for Cheng''an, qingyunzi has no choice but to invite people from Buddha sect. In fact, Cheng''an is not something that can''t be said, as long as he doesn''t talk about things in the orc world. Leihe thinks about it for a moment, and then it''s very simple He said something about Cheng''an''s ancestors. He said that Cheng''an himself had not done anything bad, and even Cheng''an''s hands had not been contaminated with any human life. The reason why Cheng''an was like this was caused by the patriarch, and the result was passed on to him. Tianjizi frowns when he hears this. Of course, he doesn''t think Leihe is lying. After all, this matter is related to Cheng An''s life. Leihe shouldn''t lie. It''s just that what Leihe said can''t match many things in his memory. There are too many complaints about Cheng an. What did Chengan''s ancestors do? After all, how many people were killed, so that the future can be let go As far as he knows, there has never been such a large-scale death event in the world. It''s strange to say, but reih''s words are very vague. It''s hard for him to grasp useful information. However, since he can''t remember it at all, will Cheng''an''s life be a long time ago? After all, Cheng''an''s life is half demon, and they can practice, although theoretically their life in the foundation period is not so good www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 775 Tianjizi didn''t expect that the people of this Buddhist sect came here to rob people from himself. He was very unhappy at this time and said: "Huiguang, you smelly monk, don''t use this move on us. What do you think? If you want to turn people back to your Buddhist sect, you should also be able to turn people back." This Chengan is related to hope. Everyone wants to get people back to their own clan. Once they enter their clan, they hope that there will be something there, or they hope that they will be able to fly up. It''s a good thing that can be divided. Don''t you see that the whole cultivation world can''t divide them? It''s good for the monk to come here and say that this man is predestined with Buddhism. Isn''t this a blatant robbery? Huiguang just a faint smile at this time, "tianjizi, you''re joking. It''s not so easy for me to rob people because so many of you are here. It''s just that the child''s resentment is too heavy. I can''t get rid of his resentment. If I want to get rid of his resentment, I have to give him the bone of our Buddha sect. It''s the town of our sect Zong Zhibao, if he is not a member of our clan, how can we give things out? " Huiguang said calmly. Tianjizi was stunned when he heard this. If that''s the case, Huiguang''s request is not too much, but they can''t let Chengan be controlled by Buddhism. "Huiguang, Cheng An has a wife. Maybe they are not suitable for Buddhism." Tianjizi said helplessly at this time. Huiguang at this time very simply said: "it doesn''t matter, we cultivate Buddhism, mainly to cultivate the heart, as long as the heart is in the Buddha, the external is not forced." This means that Cheng an can be a monk even if he has a wife. It''s true that most of the monks don''t eat meat or marry, but there are also some monks who drink meat, and their accomplishments are quite high. Huineng, Huiguang''s younger martial brother, is like this. It''s not impossible to marry as long as they are not affected. Didn''t you hear people say to cultivate Buddhism and mind? Qingyunzi didn''t know what to say. "Huiguang, let''s discuss this matter later. I can''t make the decision. You can get it for Cheng an first. At least let him calm down. I''m afraid he will die of fatigue." Tianjizi said anxiously. Huiguang nodded, Chengan things in they asked him to come to say clearly, Huiguang also know Chengan this state is wrong, so he still let people stop first. When Leihe heard Huiguang''s words, he felt very uncomfortable. What is meant by the fate of Buddhism? No one in his family will join in. However, he didn''t say anything when he thought that Cheng''an wanted this person to help him. Chengan this time to do this thing or too risky, so out of control, too messy, and so he must be sober after a good talk about him. I don''t know what happened to Jono and Yinzhu. Leihe said that he was very depressed and couldn''t do anything, mainly because he couldn''t see Yinzhu. Leihe said that he missed Yinzhu and wanted Yinzhu very much. He didn''t know when he would see Yinzhu again. However, Wang canming always takes things outside as an example. At least Jono has not been caught. This is good news. At this time, Huiguang directly throws a string of Buddhist beads on Cheng''an, and then he sits down and practices the Dharma. Then everyone can see that the string of Buddhist beads emit white and warm light. The light is very soft, which envelops the whole person of Cheng''an. When he is wrapped in the inside, Cheng''an will struggle at the beginning, but slowly quiets down at the back, so he likes it It''s like falling asleep. Leihe see Chengan motionless circle, can''t help but very worried, "Chengan this is how?" Huiguang said to tianjizi at this time: "tianjizi, his situation is not as good as our Buddhist bones, and I can only suppress him temporarily, but you know, I can''t do it all the time. I can stick to it for a month at most, and I can''t stick to it for a long time. You can discuss how to do it." Huiguang said and went directly to the front of the light group, and then sat down in front of Chengan, no longer talking. Qingyunzi sighs. Huiguang''s meaning is very obvious. It can only be solved in a month. If they don''t solve it, Huiguang will probably leave directly in a month. At that time, how will they deal with Cheng''an? It''s said that they will give him a month''s time to consider. But it''s a fart. Cheng''an''s life is in the hands of Buddhism. It''s a direct decision I''ve got it. Sure enough, the monk is still the most annoying thing. Qingyunzi thinks angrily that his qingyunzong is also a popular school. It is said that there are seven of them. Should he also strive to admit someone into his own clan? After all, Wang canming is the first one to discover these banshees. This is qingyunzong''s people. How can we give qingyunzong a place . There is no way to refuse the request of the Buddha sect. We can only think of another way. This request of the Buddha sect has directly broken the current balance. At least the so-called agreement to jointly control the banshees will be overturned. A lot of people on the scene have already made up their minds. Qiongwu also made up his mind at this time. He ran directly to Leihe, patted Leihe on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Leihe, you don''t want to join the demon clan. As long as you promise to return to the demon Kingdom with me, I will take you away with my life."He didn''t want to know what the other half demons were. Qiongwu also knew that it was hard to take Leihe back. But he could fight for them first. The seven members of the Terran demon family, the demon family, should take four. He didn''t know what the specific image of the other half demons was, but Leihe was a dragon. No one could miss Leihe. "Leihe, think it over. I''m sure your family will be found out in the end. Besides, I hope you will open it for yourself even if you don''t do it for us. When you have strength, you will open it as well. Leihe, if you go back to the demon world, I can promise you good territory and cultivation resources. You are a demon, go What can we get from the Terrans? Think about it. " Joan Wu patted Reich on the shoulder. Leihe nods when he hears this. Qiongwu is very reasonable. But if he doesn''t listen to it, their family may not lose. Their strength will improve very quickly, especially Baiji and Mengji. They are afraid that they will be promoted to Yuanying soon. Leihe knows very well that every time they pass the thunder robbery, their strength will improve a lot, including what they say about blood awakening Yes, it can be said that once Baiji and Mengji cross the golden elixir barrier to promote Yuanying, it''s hard for the world to find their opponents, and they continue to work hard. Once they get to Yuanying, will they still be coerced by people in the world? No matter what the world''s way of heaven wants to do, they will meet the difficulties. Bai Kun once said that when their strength is not strong enough, they should not think about fighting against the powerful. Since they want to use themselves, why don''t they take advantage of the east wind to practice fast? They don''t see Yin Zhu in the orc world. He is calculated and forced to go forward step by step. But in the end, Yin Zhu jumps out of the game and is not controlled by others. Although Bai Kun finally chose to replace Yin Zhu and integrate with the heart of the world, Bai Kun knows that even without himself, Yin Zhu may be able to escape. The orc world is so difficult that they can walk through it, and the world can also. After qiongwu left, qingyunzi came over and said, "Leihe, in fact, we qingyunzong people are very easy to get along with, and you are familiar with canming. At that time, qingyunzong''s skills will be open to you. To tell you the truth, you have never been in contact with the Terran, and you will not get used to it. Even if those demons can become people, they have not been educated There are all kinds of messy things. When you get used to it, you''d better go to the Terran side. In addition, you''re half demon. This demon clan''s hostility to half demon is much stronger than ours. At the beginning, it was the demon clan''s people who took the lead to kill all the half demons. " In order to let Leihe agree, qingyunzi stabs qiongwu without hesitation. Qiongwu shakes his head when he hears this. "Leihe, don''t listen to qingyunzi''s nonsense. Our demon clan welcomes you very much. I promise you to go to the demon clan to make sure that no one dares to say anything about you. Besides, if you go to the demon clan, the family can get together at least four. If you go to qingyunzong, you are the only one in the clan at most. What''s the meaning of going to the demon clan It''s the same. The demon clan is a family. You don''t have a wife. Let''s fight for your wife at that time. I can tell you how many clans there are in this clan. It''s good for Qingyun clan to get one of you. " Qingyunzi can''t help grinding his teeth when he hears this. Wang canming said that Leihe is very concerned about the woman named Yinzhu. If he wants to talk about women everywhere, Leihe is stupid and will remember a person. It''s better for him to change his wife directly. Qingyunzong has many beautiful nuns, but it''s not easy to say. Let alone when Leihe is still very concerned about each other, he says that he''s afraid it will add fuel to the fire. What qingyunzi means is to turn people to qingyunzong and find some beautiful women with Leihe. He doesn''t believe Leihe doesn''t like it. After a long time, it''s all over When you are happy, do you think of your former wife? "Leihe, we qingyunzong are very good. I don''t believe you ask Wang canming." Green cloud son is not willing to say. Leihe couldn''t help humming. These people dare to think that they want to divide up their family now. They are dreaming. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 776 Leihe turns his eyes and doesn''t want to pay attention to qingyunzi at all. Wang can Ming smiles awkwardly at this time. He''s too embarrassed to talk about Leihe or his own teacher. However, Wang canming also thinks that his master''s idea is not good. His family is so good that he doesn''t want it. He suddenly says that he wants to introduce someone to others. It''s strange that they are willing to take care of you. Even if he has this idea, he has to wait for someone to arrive. He''s inviting some beautiful women to have a try. Only when there''s a sign can he say whether it''s right or not. Although several of Leihe''s men followed Yin Zhu and one of them suffered a loss, they couldn''t stand it. Maybe people''s family happiness is in it, and they can''t get involved by outsiders. It''s easy to make people disgusted to speculate. Seeing Leihe''s expression, qingyunzi couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he looked at Wang canming directly and said, "you should talk to him carefully, so that you don''t understand anything." Leihe turns a white eye when he hears this. Qingyunzi doesn''t care at this time. He thinks he should go to the people of zongmen to have a good discussion. As long as all the people have a good discussion, Leihe won''t say whether he wants to or not. Leihe said that qingyunzi thought very well. In addition, Leihe and Cheng''an are here. Although they can divide up the rest, they can''t resist, but they also have to catch Jono. Who doesn''t want to have a few ahead of time? Cheng''an has no choice but to go to Buddhism. Buddhism can be said to be human Clan, if they have to choose, then qiongwu will never let Leihe, one of the two existing people, continue to be controlled by the Terran, that is to say, Leihe is likely to go to the demon clan. If you ask Leihe where he is willing to go, Leihe naturally wants to go to the demon world. At least he has a partner in the demon world. Even if he knows that he has no freedom in the demon world, Baiji and Mengji will try to save him as long as they know that he is in the demon world, not to mention Baiji and Mengji are still demon kings. They have a strong position. It''s too easy to save him. Leihe said that he just didn''t like thinking, but he was not stupid, so he didn''t have to think about anything in qingyunzong. Wang canming watched his master walking away without hesitation. Some of them looked at Leihe with tears and smiles and said, "Leihe, I know you have an idea and may not listen to me. I only have one word. If you are willing to go to qingyunzong, I will try my best to ensure your safety. If you can''t do it, I can''t die of five thunders a day." This monk can''t swear casually, it will always come true. What Wang canming said can be said to be very sincere, that is to say, no matter what it is, no matter what the so-called hope is for them to pay, at least in the end, Wang canming will try his best to protect his life. Leihe nodded when he heard this. Wang canming was very grateful for this in different positions. That is to say, this person at least regarded him as a friend, otherwise he would not have said such a thing. "Wang canming, I remember what you said, but I don''t think my opinion is important. The important thing is that they discuss how to divide me up. At that time, they don''t give me a choice at all." For his belonging, Reich said he didn''t care at all. Wang canming couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. In fact, everyone can feel this. Especially when qiongwu knew that Cheng''an was going to belong to Buddhism, she had already contacted those demon kings. It can be said that all of them could see clearly that the reason why she wanted to win over Lei he was just to get more help from Lei he. "RAH, don''t be sad. Maybe all of us will look up to you in the future." Wang can Ming can''t help saying. Reich couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "I love that." Leihe said that he likes to be an expert, and is the kind of expert that people look up to. Only to that extent can they get rid of the shackles of fate and the control of others over themselves. Fate is a process of constant life struggle. Qingyunzi and all the bigwigs went to the meeting at this time, because many of the bigwigs present were not in Sifang prison. Fortunately, the network is very convenient now. They simply chose a time, and then said they would bring Yuanying''s bigwigs to the group to have a good discussion. Bai Ji and Meng Ji, who had planned to go to a secret place to rob, also knew about the accident. They didn''t say anything about Cheng An''s belonging. As long as it was good for Cheng An, Cheng An would go. However, the demons of Leihe said that they would take Leihe to the demons in any case. Baiji and Mengji all expressed their support. If Leihe went to the demons, they would have more space to do Cao, at least for the convenience of delivering messages. At this time, Qiao Nuo also received news from Leihe and Cheng''an. For Cheng''an, Qiao Nong didn''t know what to say. Cheng''an chose to take such a fast growing road, which they didn''t know. Of course, maybe Cheng''an''s own body has defects, but it has been relatively stable before, and this defect didn''t show up, but now it breaks out Come out, in fact, may not be a bad thing, at least now can think of a way to solve, if they don''t know anything, also won''t, like Leihe suddenly, if Chengan died, they will be more sad.If Cheng an wants to go to the Buddhist sect, he doesn''t know whether the people there really want to help Cheng an or because they want to use it. But it should be OK. It''s OK for the time being. After discussing with Bai Kun, Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun say that they will continue their own way. As for Leihe''s going to the demon clan, let Bai Ji and Meng Ji take more care of him. Leihe can analyze that he will definitely go to the demon clan in the end. Of course, Jono and baikun can also figure it out. Baiji sees that these two people don''t hesitate to leave Leihe to his husband and wife. Baiji is very unwilling. He clearly wants to take Mengji to travel around. How can he become the nanny of these kids? It''s a pity that even if he doesn''t want to help, he can''t say it. Who''s Bai Kun? The dead boy asked him to do it directly. It''s not polite at all. Mengji never refuses Bai Kun. Bai Ji once again sighed that giving birth to a son or something is barbecued pork. He must give birth to a beautiful little girl, and then wait for her daughter to take her son-in-law to honor him. Mengji can''t help laughing when she looks at Baiji. In fact, she knows that even if she doesn''t agree, Baiji will help. One is that she can''t bear to let baikun suffer. The other is that this matter has something to do with them. Now they are stronger and easier to escape. They are grasshoppers on the line. What''s more, Meng Ji thinks that they used to calculate so much about Yin Zhu, but now they are paying off their debts. It''s much more comfortable to think about this. "Mengji, I want a girl. My son is a jerk." Bai Ji hung up the phone and said pitifully. "It depends on fate." In the past, Mengji didn''t know why the higher the strength of the people in the dream clan, the fewer the children. Now, through the news from the practitioners here, she knows that the higher the strength, the more difficult the children will be. Of course, the higher the strength, the more talented the children will be. This is a kind of balance of the way of heaven. It''s also a fear that there are too many people with high strength, and the strength of her and baiji is in this Among the few people in the world, it''s very difficult for them to have another child. It can be said that they dream faster. In fact, it''s a miracle that they had baikun at the beginning, so don''t think about girls or anything. Baiji can''t help but droop his head when he hears this. He looks at Mengji very wrongly, "do you think I owe baikun that boy in my last life, so I want to be a cow and a horse for them in my life?" "Otherwise, you think that a father is so easy to be. If you want to be a father, you have to pay. You should accept your life." Dream Ji rare happy smile. As for their agreement, Baiji and Mengji naturally want to participate in it. In fact, they don''t speak much about it, which means that there are many demons. At the beginning, they quarrel and keep quarreling. Some people say that Cheng''an society is an exception, and we can''t confuse Leihe and Mengji. Cheng''an goes to the Buddha sect, and the rest is still left All of them stay in Sifang prison. They will say that of course they are all Buddhists or those who are close to Buddhists. Who wants to do that? With Chengan, Buddhists will have a natural advantage. What''s more, Buddhists are most intriguing. Who knows if there are other ways for them to turn people into Buddhists? Who doesn''t want to have one in his hand? The demons are even more reluctant to give in. After all, there are only two. The Terran has already occupied one, but it''s hard to see whether the other will return to the Terran. Anyway, it''s just bickering all the time. In the end, Leihe still belongs to the demons. Of course, there are a series of conditions. For example, the high hand of the Terran wants to go to the demons to guard Leihe. Of course, Chengan also has the experts of the demons to follow him to Buddhism, Of course, the remaining five places are divided by several other forces at this time. Three of them are occupied by the Terrans and two by the demons. At present, the demons and the Buddhists have to give some benefits to other sects first, and the other half demons'' sects will also give benefits to those small sects. After all, seven people are not enough. Baiji looks at those people thinking about how to divide them. His face can''t help but darken. He will never let himself and Mengji fall into the situation of being divided. His son can''t either. There are two demons and three Terrans. Now there are three demons. Of course, others don''t know. Bai Ji said that he had to work hard, otherwise the people waiting for them might really be like what these people discussed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 777 Now that it has been discussed here, monk Huiguang directly asked people to bring the bone of Buddha in their sect. Then all the people watched Huiguang bring the bone of Buddha into Cheng''an''s body with a few monks of Buddha sect. Leihe was also worried that something might go wrong. As soon as the Buddha''s bones enter Cheng''an''s body, Cheng''an''s whole body keeps shaking. One is thick black, the other is pure white. The two forces are actually opposite. They seem to want to crush Cheng''an. Leihe looks at Cheng''an and makes a painful cry. Leihe feels that the soul of Cheng''an is shaking. They are all orcs, and they have lived together for a long time. They all feel very obvious about each other''s breath. Leihe rushes up at this time and says, "how can I find that Cheng''an is wrong? Have you done anything to Cheng''an?" However, Leihe is locked up in the array, just can see Chengan''s condition, but can''t get out. "Tianjizi, this man has done something to Cheng an." Reich said in a loud voice. Tianjizi can''t help frowning at this time. At the beginning, Huiguang can make Chengan quiet, but this time it''s obviously wrong, "Huiguang, what do you want to do?" At this time, Huiguang turned his head and looked at tianjizi seriously and said, "tianjizi, I have found out that the reason why these Banyao are so powerful is because of their blood. However, these people are not controlled by us at all. How can we talk about hope for such people in the future, so the best hope is still in our hands." The Buddhist sect has been planning for a long time, and Cheng''an''s out of control gives them a chance. They don''t want to choose someone, but they are just discussing what to do. Who would have thought that Cheng''an would take the initiative to send them to the door? Huiguang''s words obviously admitted what the Buddha had done to Cheng''an? "Huiguang, please stop. You know the importance of these half demons. If they have an accident or hope to have a problem, your Buddha sect will not be able to protect you." Qingyunzi cried out. Now he regretted that he had invited the Buddha to come. None of them was safe. "Tianjizi, once this Buddha bone is fused, it can''t be broken. Once it is broken, Chengan will surely die." Huiguang was not afraid of what others were doing. "This Buddha bone is the bone of our supreme master. There is still a trace of ghost in it after his fall." Huiguang said lightly. At this time, they don''t understand what Huiguang wants to do. Huiguang is not satisfied with controlling Cheng''an. They try to seize Cheng''an, occupy Cheng''an''s blood, and then let Cheng''an, the key figure, stand beside him completely. "Huiguang, you are so brave. You didn''t think that in case of failure, you would have to bear the anger of the whole world." Qingyunzi was really angry at this time. He presided over all the things here. The Buddha sect didn''t look down on him. If everyone had such a plan, how many of these banshees would survive at that time? What they were afraid of most was that they hurt them. What would the remaining few do if they fought to death or resolutely didn''t agree with what they did? For the sake of self-interest, this Buddhist sect is making fun of the hope of the whole world. It''s too much. "Huiguang, you have to give us an account." Qingyunzi gritted his teeth at this time. Leihe can''t help attacking the surrounding array at this time. "Qingyunzi, whoever helps me save my brother, I''ll go to his clan. I can swear, just save my brother." Leihe doesn''t care about anything at this time. He just wants to save Cheng''an. Cheng An''s black Qi has gradually weakened at this time, which is the key to Cheng An''s strength and the source of his strength. If this thing completely disappears, Cheng an will die. Huiguang nodded calmly at this time and said, "don''t worry, we won''t do a battle that we are not sure about. We will certainly deal with this matter well. Moreover, Shizu will keep this person''s soul imprisoned in his body. With that soul in his hand, it is really good to threaten those half demons." I''ve done everything. Even if I''m not reconciled, what''s the matter? Now the two people have fused. If I force them apart, I''m really worried that it will be dangerous. Even qingyunzi dare not do this. People with high strength on the scene can see the intention of the Buddha sect at this time. They can only say that there are really a group of things with no reputation in the Buddha sect. Don''t think about what these guys say. Of course, they can also see that Cheng An''s resentments are slowly disappearing. Qingyunzi can''t help but say, "take it easy. Those resentments are the source of Cheng An''s strength. If you eliminate all these forces, you''re afraid that Cheng An''s responsibility will be useless." Green cloud son thinks these resentments should be useful, otherwise how can there be such evil all the time half demon appear, just what specific function they can''t say, of course also afraid they really disappear this resentment, Chengan will appear what accident. Huiguang nodded and said: "you know, this resentment is the reason that makes Cheng an lose his mind. Too much resentment must be eliminated. Otherwise, even if he is as strong as Shizu, he can''t control his body. It''s necessary to know these resentments properly."Leihe looks at these people, and no one listens to his own opinions. He can''t help but rush to attack Zheng. However, this array is an ancient array, which is used by qingyunzi to deal with him. How can he break it so easily? It can be said that Leihe can only do useless work. Wang can Ming didn''t know what to say when he saw this. He wanted to say that in order to hope that no one would embarrass Lei he and others, Lei he just had to cooperate with them, and everyone would be happy at that time. Who knows that the Buddhists are so crazy that they have to keep up with Lei he. If these people succeed, they will control Cheng''an, maybe for the sake of Cheng''an, Jono A few people dare to be angry but not to speak up. If the Buddhists fail, they will not be able to bear the consequences. As a result, qingyunzi also thought that if the Buddhists failed, it would be strange that Qiao Nuo and his party would not settle accounts with them, and it would be absolutely impossible to cooperate at that time. Thinking of this, several people in qingyunzi can''t help sighing. They can control people who don''t want to, and they don''t want to put their hopes on others. They can do whatever others want. But it''s not impossible. They''re just being held in their hands. They''re very upset. But this Buddha is pushing people directly to the opposite side. Now qingyunzi hopes that Huiguang''s plan can really succeed. In that case, they may be able to solve the secrets of these banshees. Then they can better control Leihe and know what their hope is faster. Leihe wanted to save Chengan, but he didn''t think of any way. Leihe kept roaring, but there was no way. He saw that the spirit of Cheng''an was getting weaker and weaker, and his resentment was getting less and less. Only the dazzling white light made him cry. Chengan''s resentment is less and less, and has gone half way. Leihe can''t help but close his eyes. There is no one around him who can help him. What should he do? If he watches Chengan be taken away from xuenai and their secret is found, then he is not Leihe. Of course, with the decrease of Cheng''an''s black air, Leihe feels that Cheng''an''s soul fluctuates more violently, and the two flames burning in his eyes are slowly changing, and they are about to turn white. Leihe doesn''t know if Cheng''an is sober, but with such intense soul fluctuations, he wants to see that Cheng''an is more or less sober. It''s really not good to integrate the Buddha bone, but it also has the advantage that it really makes Cheng an rational. "Cheng''an, you should wake up quickly. If you have an accident, what should Yin Zhu do? You haven''t become Yin Zhu''s partner. You haven''t even passed the assessment period. After that, you will be completely removed from Yin Zhu''s partner list. You will never become Yin Zhu''s partner in Cheng''an." Reich couldn''t help shouting. Leihe''s words just fall, the opposite Chengan struggle more severe. Cheng''an is a little sober at this time. At least Yin Zhu''s words are in his eyes. Cheng''an has no consciousness before, but gradually feels a little bit. After feeling a little bit, he feels as if someone is robbing his body, as if he wants to squeeze him out of his body. Although he doesn''t know why, he hears Leihe''s words, Cheng''an Jue I can''t do it myself. Isn''t it for Yin Zhu that he worked so hard? How can we lose it at this last level. Huiguang obviously also found this point. At this time, he gave Leihe a white look, and then said to tianjizi, "tianjizi, try to block the dragon''s mouth. Otherwise, if you fail, you will not look good at that time." Qingyunzi almost vomites his blood when he hears this. He is really angry that they have to clean up the mess. But now he really can''t let Leihe do bad things. If Cheng an wakes up, he has a big opinion on them. I''m afraid Leihe won''t take care of them. "Cheng An, remember Yin Zhu. Don''t lose yourself. Remember Yin Zhu. Your partner is Yin Zhu." RAH said aloud. Although he is trapped in the array, his strength is still there. He wants to avoid it. He can do it for more than ten minutes. If he can''t wake up Cheng an for such a long time, there''s really no way. With Cheng An''s struggle, the resentment that had dissipated quickly developed, and he was swallowed when he got the Buddha''s light. However, with the increase of his strength, Cheng An''s reason lost another point. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 778 Huiguang didn''t expect that Cheng An''s resentment could still come out. It''s so fierce. However, when this man is completely accepted, this one belongs to the Buddha sect. Huiguang is very happy to think that his sect will add a strong general. Seeing that what he said was effective, Leihe couldn''t help shouting, "Cheng''an, remember Yinzhu. Yinzhu is still waiting for you to be her partner!" Chengan''s strength strengthened again. Huiguang saw that he almost didn''t vomit blood. At this time, he cried out, "qingyunzi, you don''t want to block the boy''s mouth, otherwise if we fail, you won''t have a good result." Leihe can''t help threatening qingyunzi at this time. "Qingyunzi, you''d better think clearly about how to treat me. My strength grows very fast. You forced me today. Then one day when I''m strong, I''ll give back what you imposed on me. Don''t think we''ll compromise if we grasp Cheng''an. I''m not afraid to tell you, Cheng''an now It''s not our family. He''s just Yin Zhu''s ready partner. He''s not a member of our family. Do you think we might sacrifice our whole family for a reserve member? You know the importance of our family. Think for yourself Leihe said that no one will be threatened. The reason why Huiguang can persuade qingyunzi is that after they succeed, they will find out the place of hope more quickly and threaten them. Since Huiguang''s method works, his method will also work. Qingyunzi really stops at this time. To tell the truth, he is not sure whether Huiguang can succeed in their work. If they can''t succeed, he will force Leihe to do so. I''m afraid that they will not get good results when they are seen. Leihe is locked up, but Leihe can still practice. The speed of practice is as fast as flying. To tell the truth, it''s time It''s qingyunzi who is afraid of it. Huiguang knows when he sees qingyunzi''s hesitating steps that qingyunzi won''t help himself, qingyunzi won''t help, and the others won''t help either. At this time, he looks at Leihe on one side and looks at Cheng''an, who is a little sober. He has some regrets in his heart. At that time, he should take Cheng''an back to Buddhism. He is too anxious. In fact, good things are not afraid of delay, A good meal is never too late. Huiguang at this time can only order his disciples to continue, had better be able to suppress Chengan. Cheng An has a clear memory at this time. Looking at Leihe who is still locked away, and looking at the person who wants to fight for his body right, Cheng an can''t help roaring loudly. His body has always been engulfed by him. No one else can swallow him. Don''t even think about it. When his strength reached the golden elixir, he stopped. It was developed as a potential to stimulate his body. It can be said that he could not go any further in the future. As a result, the Buddha sect sent the bone to him. It can purify him, but now it is integrated into his body, which becomes the same source of strength that he can use. Others are kind-hearted to give him good Baby, how can you give up? Don''t those people want this Buddha bone to merge into their body as soon as possible? Then he''ll give a hand while he''s sober. With Cheng''an''s cooperation, Cheng''an''s resentment is less and less, and his white light is more and more. Those white lights give out holy light. In the light, it seems that there is a kind-hearted old monk smiling at everyone. Qingyunzi can''t help biting his teeth at this time, and he really made these bald monks succeed. These people will be crazy. If qingyunzong had mastered a powerful half demon, he might have studied in the sect at this time, where could he work so hard as a coolie here. Tianjizi shook his head and said, "not necessarily, it hasn''t come to the end yet." At this time, qingyunzi turned his head and looked at tianjizi and asked, "what do you mean by that? Is it hard to fail?" Tianjizi nodded and said, "it''s hard to say." Chengan''s power is too weird. The more people are hurt, the more strength they will get. In fact, it''s also a kind of damage. The greater the damage, the greater the rebound. Therefore, tianjizi is not optimistic about Buddhism. Unfortunately, at the beginning, he didn''t know that the Buddha had made up his mind. Otherwise, he would have stopped him. However, Cheng an was constantly resentful and promoted himself. He was really worried about Cheng An''s health problems. He wanted to use the Buddha''s bone to suppress it. Who knows. Seeing this, Qingyun Zi can''t help but sympathize with Huiguang and others. It seems that they are going to succeed soon. When they fail, they can''t cry to death. Qingyun Zi never doubts tianjizi''s words. Although the old man talks about them, his words are always accurate. People around him are cheering at this time. Even Leihe is worried at this time. Otherwise Cheng''an''s reason is calm. Leihe will be crazy. The resentment in Cheng''an''s body will be swallowed up. It is estimated that Huiguang will win at that time. The power of Cheng''an is flickering at this time. It seems that it is going to be destroyed. At this time, Cheng''an''s power suddenly becomes bigger. It seems that the fire meets the dry firewood, and it turns into a big fire group. However, Huiguang''s several people suddenly spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. When qingyunzi sees this, he quickly gets Huiguang''s several out, and at this time, the black resentment Quickly swallow the white ball.Huiguang screamed in horror at this time, "hurry up, hurry up and get the Buddha bone back." "Tianjizi, please, it''s our Shizu. Help us Shizu." Huiguang cries anxiously at this time. Tianjizi shakes his head at this time, then points to the sky on his finger, "it''s too late." People looked up at this time to find that the sky did not know when it had become dark, a flash of lightning above. "Is this thunder robbery?" Green cloud son at this time swallowed to swallow saliva to ask. Before everyone''s eyes were attracted by Huiguang and others, they didn''t find the change in the sky. Tianjizi nodded at this time and affirmed qingyunzi''s statement. Qingyunzi was choked by his own saliva at this time. He said it, but he didn''t believe it. After all, Cheng''an was only in the period of refining Qi a few days ago, and then he rushed to the golden elixir in one breath. Then he fused the Buddhist bones of the Buddha sect and turned into Yuanying. These old people who have been practicing for thousands of years are still in the period of Yuanying now. How can they be embarrassed. However, it can be seen from here that Cheng''an''s talent is really terrible. Now qingyunzi also wants to understand that the Buddha bone has become Cheng''an''s promotion power. Does that mean that as long as Cheng''an has enough power, he can continue to improve. "Tianjizi, what shall we do? This guy is in Jindan period, and we are going to be unable to catch people. When this guy really becomes Yuanying period, can we catch people?" Qingyunzi is sad. How can it be so difficult for them to do something. Tianjizi shook his head. "I don''t know. I can''t help it, but I think once Chengan breaks through into Yuanying, I can further calculate the hope." When Leihe enters the golden elixir, he can feel that he hopes to have something to do with them. Can Cheng An''s advanced Yuanying give a further hint? Qiongwu hears this and takes Huiguang away. Even Leihe is also taken away. After all, chengandu is robbed by Yuanying Lei. In case of any accident involving Leihe, they can''t regret their death. Leihe has been called Chengan, Chengan said nothing, even swallowed so much resentment, also don''t panic, Leihe knew Chengan must have some backhand, but he didn''t expect that backhand is so fierce. Leihe said that he was the first one among several people. As a result, Chengan caught up with him before his first stool was hot. It''s estimated that even Qiao Nuo''s few people dare not think that Cheng''an, who was the weakest, suddenly flew in front of everyone. He really envies the dead. If only he had such ability, where would he worry about Yin Zhu''s comfort. Leihe said with a sigh, he is still a good look at Chengan is how to cross the robbery, after all, he will soon cross the robbery. Baiji and Mengji are going to find a place to rob. But they hear that there is something wrong with Sifang prison again. It''s Cheng''an who is going to rob, Yuanying who is going to rob, and the people of this Buddhist sect. They not only lose the important treasure of Buddhism, but also all the disciples of Huiguang are seriously injured. Bai Ji looked at Meng Ji with silly eyes and said, "Cheng An is so powerful. I thought I was the most powerful one." When Mengji heard this, she couldn''t help laughing, "it''s not good that someone is more powerful than you. At that time, you can unload the burden on you. You don''t have to bear so much." Although Bai Ji always says he doesn''t want to take care of it, he wants to be free and unrestrained with Meng Ji, but many Bai Ji has nothing to say. After all, he has the highest strength, no matter what he can do. Who knows Cheng''an overtakes him on the curve, so he can really have a rest. "Cheng an really didn''t see it. Yin Zhu is very lucky." Bai Ji couldn''t help sighing. Meng Ji nodded, Yin Zhu''s luck is really good, of course, Yin Zhu''s eye is also very good, otherwise will not choose a few good partners. "Cheng an really didn''t see it. Yin Zhu is very lucky." Bai Ji couldn''t help sighing. Meng Ji nodded, Yin Zhu''s luck is really good, of course, Yin Zhu''s eye is also very good, otherwise will not choose a few good partners. Otherwise, they won''t choose several good partners, or they won''t choose several good partners www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 779 Baiji and Mengji soon arrived at Sifang prison, but they didn''t go to qingyunzi and qiongwu to wander in front of them. They just hid in the crowd of onlookers. These people are basically of low strength, so there''s no need to worry about them. At this time, Bai Ji also wants to see if he can learn from Cheng''an''s experience. Bai Ji feels that the strength of him and Mengji is already the peak of the golden elixir. In a short time, they should also cross the robbery. Cheng An''s resentment has surrounded the Buddha bone at this time, which is worthy of being a good treasure. In this way, he is still surrounded by resentment, flickering and jumping, obviously trying to seize the opportunity to escape. It''s hard to imagine the fusion. At this time, those who want to escape, especially those who have souls in their bones, naturally don''t want to be the nourishment of Cheng''an. "That Buddha bone is a good treasure. I think there are many treasures in these large-scale doors. It''s just suitable for us to go through the robbery. Mengji, if we have nothing to do, we can go to these doors and save some things for some cubs, so as not to say that we haven''t given them any good things as elders. Those who live in the clan don''t know that their family''s treasure has been thought about by others. Moreover, this is a thief with great means and patience. As long as they are thought about, they will not leave. "All right." Mengji is good. Besides, Baiji likes to make trouble. She''s been so good recently, and she''s worried about Baiji''s suffocation. Now it''s good to find those people to make fire. Huiguang several people naturally don''t want to live in the door of the treasure is swallowed up by Chengan, but this time the thunder robbery has begun, he is no matter how strong he is, he dare not rush into the thunder robbery at this time. "Master qingyunzi, master qiongwu, help us to bring out the soul of Shizu. We Shizu can''t have an accident." Huiguang cries at this time. If something happens to their Shizu, he doesn''t dare to think about the consequences. Qingyunzi and qiongwu became bitter gourd faces at this time, "it''s not so easy to save people under the thunder robbery. Besides, we are not Lei Linggen''s, where can we carry the thunder robbery." Qingyunzi and qiongwu are still angry at this time. The Buddha said that he wanted to use the bones of the Buddha. In fact, he was calculating the practitioners of the world. They had to pay a lot for robbing the half demons. Even now they are not stable. All this is caused by Huiguang. Knowing this, Huiguang can''t help feeling very depressed. He did it, but he also listened to the teacher. Now he has to recite all the mistakes, and he has no way. This time, he thought he would be meritorious, but he didn''t expect such consequences. He was afraid that he would not have a good life in zongmen. "Please give me a hand. We Buddha will thank you very much." Huiguang said again. Qingyunzi nods. If he can, he also wants to save the master of Buddhism. After all, it''s a good opportunity to deal with Buddhism. Moreover, these people will owe them. Moreover, they are worried that Cheng''an''s strength will continue to improve, and there is no bottom line. In that case, they don''t dare to improve Cheng''an''s strength. They are afraid that Cheng''an''s strength is too big to control. Now if they can cut it off Weak Chengan''s strength, they are very proud. Qingyunzi and qiongwu both help at this time, but they have little effect. After all, what has been fused can''t be extracted so quickly. Besides, Cheng''an doesn''t stand there waiting for others to attack. He is alive. He keeps beating. By the way, he meets Lei Jie. Cheng''an runs away for a long time. At this time, there is only a little light left in the Buddha''s bone, sucking There''s no more. Leihe can''t help but be glad to see that Cheng''an is so good that he has won the Buddha sect. Thinking about what he heard before, Leihe resents that these people have arrested them and locked them up in Sifang prison. It''s not true, but Huiguang has calculated Cheng''an''s body and soul. It''s unforgivable. Leihe now wishes Huiguang a few people had bad luck. These people with bad intentions should let them taste the bad consequences. Qingyunzi several times later, but they didn''t do it. Chengan''s resentment wrapped the Buddha''s bone tightly, which was so easy to take. Tianjizi looked at the people who were still busy. He couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "don''t be busy. There won''t be any results." When Huiguang heard this, he looked back at tianjizi and asked, "what do you mean by this? What is no result?" Tianjizi looked at Huiguang faintly and said, "you Buddhists really have a mind and means, but this mind is not good. They are about hope. Before hope appears, if you want to hurt them, even the way of heaven won''t allow it. Don''t waste your mind." Buddha''s bone is given to Cheng''an in this way. Another thing is that it''s not so easy for Cheng''an to merge black and white. After all, it''s two relative forces. It''s good if he doesn''t break up. But Cheng''an can merge so quickly. He doesn''t believe it if heaven doesn''t help him. However, the more you get, the more you pay. Whether it''s the son of destiny or something else, the energy of tianjimen for so many years tells him that if these banshees get too much, they will pay more later, or how heavy the responsibility they have to bear.Huiguang''s face changed when he heard this, and qingyunzi also stopped his hand at this time. Tianjizi still had to listen to what tianjizi said. In addition, they also had a certain vision and knew that there was no good end to fighting against Tiandao, so they all stopped. These practitioners are all going against the heaven, but no one will really go against the heaven. There are several people who can really destroy the way of heaven, and then change it. If they can''t, it''s better not to fight against each other, or they won''t come to a good end. Soon the last white light disappears. Cheng An''s momentum rises sharply. Huiguang looks pale at Cheng an who is still robbing. At last, he throws away angrily and takes his men away. The reason why Huiguang slips away is that he is worried that Cheng anlei will settle with him if he is robbed. They calculated Cheng an like that before. At that time, Cheng an just wants to kill them, and no one will stop them. That group of people will never be hostile to Cheng an for the so-called hope. However, some people think that the half demons are improving their strength so fast one by one. If everyone is like Cheng An, they may become a powerful force. Can they restrain them at that time? I have to say that there are many people who think, or have other ideas in their heart. "Tianjizi, you said Cheng''an had survived the thunder disaster. What should we do?" Green cloud son very sad of ask, Qiong Wu at one side also stare big eyes to look at him, obviously is the powerful demon king also headache at this time. "Isn''t there Reich? Let''s take control of Leihe. As long as we have Leihe, even if we can''t win Chengan, it won''t be a big problem. " Another is that Cheng''an is full of resentment now. I don''t know if he can control the thunder. If he can''t control it, I don''t know what will happen. Hearing this, qiongwu said directly, "I''ll come, I''ll come." This is the golden knot of the demon clan. Qiongwu is not sure to give it to others. Of course, what they had discussed for a long time before about how to divide up the half demons of that family was estimated to be invalid. At least the Cheng''an Buddha sect could not take them away, not to mention that the half demons did not know where to go at this time, and whether someone''s strength was improved at this time. Qiongwu went directly to the front of Leihe, took a bracelet from his hand, put it on Leihe''s head, and then said: "Leihe, don''t blame me for being too careful. I''m worried. As long as you don''t mess around, I''ll be very good to you. You know, we don''t have any malice. You''re still our demon family. I''ve always invited you to join the demon family. ¡±Joan Wu said. Leihe nodded. Now he really doesn''t have time to fight with these people. It''s better to have a good look at Cheng''an''s robbery and consider what will happen after Cheng''an''s robbery. Thunder robbed for a while, probably absorbed the power of the Buddha bone. Cheng an had enough strength this time. He was not as embarrassed as the last time. On the contrary, he was very light. Seeing this, Lei he couldn''t help being jealous. He was very embarrassed when he was robbing. He almost couldn''t make it. Cheng An is really envious. Soon, with the last thunder robbery falling, everyone''s eyes can''t help but focus on the resentment. As the thunder robbery in the sky dissipates, you can see that the resentment on the ground suddenly shrinks, and then all condenses on Cheng''an. Then Cheng''an''s whole body changes. At this time, it turns back to the human body. It''s just that Chengan''s temperament has changed a lot at this time. If Chengan was soft and harmless in the past, now Chengan has become a kind of evil Mei. However, in this evil Mei, there is a kind of holiness. Two different temperaments are harmoniously integrated in it. It''s very strange, but they are integrated in one person. Leihe at this time very excited looking at Chengan, loudly called "Chengan, Chengan I''m here." Cheng an turns his head and looks at Lei he with a faint smile. At that moment, Lei he seems to see the holy refining and opening. Cheng an opens his mouth and says, "Lei he, I''m leaving. Remember to take good care of Yin Zhu." "Go, what do you mean?" Reich was at a loss when he heard this. Cheng an then looked up at the sky, "to a place I should go." At this time, everyone looked up and found that the sky of the original scattered thunder robbery came out. At this time, a door appeared. Cheng an directly copied it and went in. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 780 Chengan''s words just finished, everyone is very surprised, Leihe can''t help shouting at this time, "Chengan, you wait, you make it clear, where are you going, you just walk away, how can I explain to Yin Zhu?" Tianjizi saw Chengan through the thunder robbery, and originally wanted to deal with Chengan. As a result, they thought a lot, but they didn''t think that there would be such a scene, and the door suddenly appeared in the sky that day, which was obviously wrong. "Cheng An, what''s the matter?" Tianjizi couldn''t help shouting at this time. He thought it was very important. At this time, Cheng An''s half foot had already stepped into the door. He shook his head slightly. "There are too many things, too many things. I have no time to say them. I have to go right away. It''s too late. Leihe, remember, I''m waiting for you." Qingyunzi wants to keep up. However, when the door is open, it''s just a moment. As Chengan steps into the door, qingyunzi bumps into it, but the whole person is blown away. If you look carefully, the door is gone. Qingyunzi and qiongwu could not help crying at this time, "tianjizi, forget it. What''s the matter?" Tianjizi shook his head. "I can''t count it. I can''t count the things related to Chengan. I can''t count it at all. I can''t even count the so-called hope. It''s strange." Normally speaking, he has divined Cheng''an before. Even if he can''t figure out what will happen in the future, he will not even lose the result of the previous divination. This is very wrong. Another thing is that Cheng''an is obviously going to a different space. This place happens to be on Cheng''an''s head. It''s obviously made by the way of heaven. Otherwise, it''s not so good. There''s just a door in this place. Tianjizi sighs. There''s no one in the world who knows the way of heaven better than tianjimen. After all, tianjimen can divine all kinds of news, but it''s also divination itself Only by understanding the way of heaven can we know the news in advance, but now it is obvious that the way of heaven does not want him to know. There is also the space that Cheng an enters. Normally, it''s just the strength of qingyunzi and qiongwu. The short distance is only one second. Cheng An is still talking. Normally, qingyunzi wants to go in, but should be able to go in. As a result, the back door disappears, which shows that the door is targeted. It''s only suitable for them to enter, and other people can''t . Half demon ah, thinking of this, qingyunzi could not help sighing. At the beginning, the whole world of practitioners didn''t like half demon, and didn''t welcome half demon. Especially in the last century, they almost wiped out half demon. Otherwise, if there were other half demons, they could do experiments with other half demons instead of just Leihe and his family. For this matter, many people go to find half demons. Unfortunately, none of them can be found. It should be that there are still half demons, but all of them are afraid and hide. Especially when they are still looking for half demons in such a vigorous way, it''s strange that those half demons dare to run out when they think about their attitude towards half demons. Why do so many people choose Banyao? Is it because the way of heaven doesn''t agree with them dealing with Banyao before, so they choose Banyao to save the world? Yes, the practitioners of this world have come to the end. The so-called hope is to save the world. In the future, I''m afraid the whole cultivation world will owe Banyao love. "Is Cheng an OK?" Leihe can''t help asking. Leihe is trapped by qiongwu, but he can still talk. "It''s going to be OK. Didn''t Cheng an say that he would wait for you? As for where that place is and what Chengan looks like, he should know something. Unfortunately, the time is too short for him to make it clear. " Qiongwu frowned and said. Leihe looked at qiongwu and said, "you are useless. You can''t even catch up with Cheng an. If you didn''t trap me, maybe I would have caught up with Cheng an and gone to that mysterious world." During this period of time, Leihe saw the basic knowledge of the world of cultivation, and of course, he also saw many stories about the world of cultivation. With a basic understanding of the world, he felt that the world was more mysterious. It''s too simple for the orc world to compare with this world, but it can be seen from here that this world is more powerful than the orc world. "OK, you''d better not talk nonsense. Although Cheng an says that he is waiting for you, it may not be dangerous. He just doesn''t want you to worry about it. You''d better practice quickly and get to Yuanying earlier, so that you can have a chance to find Cheng an." Qiongwu sighed. As for what they negotiated before, it can be regarded as a fart. Cheng''an is gone, and the other half demons are gone. Leihe should stay here. Baiji and Mengji in Chengan left, two people slowly out of the square prison this place. After leaving Sifang prison, Bai Ji held Mengji''s hand tightly and said, "Mengji, you can feel it just now. I feel that there is a voice calling for me in that space." If it wasn''t for Mengzu''s natural mental strength, baiji would have been bewitched by the sound at that time, and then walked towards the door. Dream Ji nodded at this time, "I also heard, it seems that after we are advanced, we will go to that place, but that place does not feel safe to me."Bai Ji nodded, "yes, I also feel it. There is a strong breath in it. I don''t know what will happen if Cheng an rushes in alone?" He said that he didn''t want to take care of Yin Zhu''s affairs, but as their only elders, Bai Ji would be worried. The dream Ji hears this to shake head, "should not be able to have a thing, Cheng an that more harm is more powerful ability is too terrible, at most is injured, can''t die, fortunately have Cheng an in front, otherwise we have no preparation at all, at that time once fall down, don''t know is consequence." The world is getting worse and worse. On the surface, it seems that it''s very easy for them to improve their strength. However, Reich''s promotion is a disaster, and then they will let the practitioners of the world notice. When they improve, and their strength reaches the top of the world, they will directly send them to more dangerous places. That really doesn''t give them any rest time, or the world The way of heaven in the world constantly forces them to grow. Baiji nodded, and Mengji thought of it. Why is the way of heaven so urgent? It seems that something will happen soon. Otherwise, the way of heaven is totally unnecessary. "If it''s just for us to help, it''s OK. I''m afraid that the way of heaven in this world is using us from beginning to end." Mengji sighs. After all, they are all from outside, not from the original world. After using them, the way of heaven will not feel guilty. The way of heaven will take care of the creatures born in her own world. "Not afraid, all plots are paper tigers in front of absolute strength, so we need to improve our strength as soon as possible." Baiji affirms that he finally left all of them and came to this world. He just wanted a good and neat family. Anyone who wanted to destroy his simple happiness would never let go. Meng Ji nods, and the two go directly to the distance. They want to use the fastest strength to improve, and then go to which world to see, or to explore the way for Bai Kun first. What happened to Cheng An, Bai Ji will naturally tell several people about it. When Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun see this, they can''t help but be serious. They didn''t expect that Cheng an was ahead of all of them. They need to refuel, and there is Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu has been sleeping, and they don''t know what happened. Tengxiao is taking care of Yin Zhu in the cave. He looks at Yin Zhu sleeping, and then looks at himself. He can''t help sighing. He reaches out his hand and gently touches the soft hair on Yin Zhu''s body. "Yin Zhu, you should wake up quickly. If you don''t wake up again, you are worried that your partner''s strength will burst out one by one, and then you will all leave the world." Of course, Tengxiao will never break through. Those people can leave. If he wants to stay, he always has to leave someone to take care of Yin Zhu. Those people are all ahead of him now. The name of his guardian is very nice, but he has never really guarded Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu, it''s good that you don''t know anything now. If you are sober, I have to worry about how you will panic now." Tengxiao sighs. Yin Zhu has deep feelings for everyone, which also leads to his confusion when he meets them. Cheng An, Leihe, everyone has his own special ability, so I don''t know how to stimulate his ability? I don''t know where his chance is. Tengxiao leans on Yin Zhu and doesn''t know how to inspire his own strength. Yin Zhu is really asleep at this time. Her physical strength is constantly stimulated. Fortunately, the process is very stable, so there is no need to worry about problems. Yin Zhu shows that she is unconscious. In fact, she is conscious, but she can''t answer them. Yin Zhu also wants to wake up, but this matter does not follow her control at all, she can only work hard to absorb strength and strive to wake up. Yin Zhu sees what Jono and his wife do. They all go out one by one, which shows that things have changed. Unfortunately, she doesn''t know the specific news, and Cheng an. She doesn''t know what Cheng An is carrying. That gentle, quiet and pure man is carrying so much. Yin Zhu is a little guilty. She pays too little for Cheng an. Cheng''an, Cheng''an is the fastest growing among them. Cheng''an, Cheng''an is the fastest growing among them. Cheng''an, Cheng''an is the fastest growing among them. Cheng''an, Cheng''an is the fastest growing among them. Cheng''an, Cheng''an is the fastest growing among them,... www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 781 Yin Zhu is struggling in her heart at this time. When she wakes up, she needs to wake up quickly. She doesn''t want to be like this. She doesn''t know anything and can''t be the master of anything. She wants to wake up quickly, and she wants to face them with Jono. She should face everything in this world. After all, she is the soul born and bred in this world, and she decides to return to this world. They should not bear all this. Yin Zhu''s violent fluctuation of mind made the power of awakening quickly develop. He felt the movement. At this time, he opened his eyes and asked carefully, "Yin Zhu, what''s the matter with you?" At this time, he saw that Yin Zhu''s paw, which had been lying there, moved a little, but Tengxiao could see it clearly. "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me?" Tengxiao was worried at this time. The fluctuation was too abnormal. Now he was the only one here. He was worried that something would happen to Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu naturally heard Tengxiao''s voice. She wanted to tell Tengxiao that she was OK. She just wanted to wake up. She wanted to wake up and have a look at him. But she couldn''t say a word. She didn''t want Tengxiao to worry about it, but she couldn''t help it. It would be better if she woke up. She didn''t like lying like a dead man. Tengxiao saw that Yin Zhu''s breath was getting heavier and heavier, and that force was awakening, but Yin Zhu''s animal body was shrinking at this time. Obviously, the energy in Yin Zhu''s body could not keep up with the awakening of that force. Tengxiao saw that he was very anxious, "Yin Zhu, what''s the matter with you? Are you out of control?" What to do? Didn''t Baiji say it was OK before Mingming? Why is it suddenly out of control? It didn''t take long for Yin Zhu''s body to shrink. Tengxiao couldn''t imagine that if it continued, Yin Zhu would be killed by the power of awakening. Thinking of this, Tengxiao quickly told Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun about the situation here. Then Tengxiao turns his strength to Yin Zhu''s body without hesitation. It''s obvious that Yin Zhu can''t wait for Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun. They ask him to protect Yin Zhu. He must make sure that Yin Zhu is well, at least before they come back. Yin Zhu can''t see the scene outside. She just wants to wake up quickly. She feels that she is fast and will wake up soon, but it''s not enough. Faster and faster, she will wake up soon. Tengxiao had given Yin Zhu some strength before, but at that time, there were four people, one person and one part, and they didn''t have any impact on them. At this time, Tengxiao was the only one. In addition, Yin Zhu tried to absorb it, while Tengxiao tried to deliver it regardless. The result was that Yin Zhu''s strength was growing, while Tengxiao''s strength was growing The power of the power is rapidly fading. Soon Tengxiao''s strength has retreated to the stage of refining gas. Tengxiao''s face is as pale as snow, and the corner of his mouth has a trace of blood at this time. But Yinzhu hasn''t been able to stop at this time. Tengxiao doesn''t intend to stop seeing Yinzhu''s absorption of his strength. Yinzhu is obviously out of control. If he doesn''t help, Yinzhu will have an accident. In the future, he will be in trouble Between Yin Zhu and himself, Tengxiao did not hesitate to choose himself. When he had an accident, he would have an accident. Anyway, when he chose to be Yin Zhu''s partner, he swore that he would protect his partner from any harm. It''s a pity that he didn''t do it before. On the contrary, he hurt her personally. Now he has a little effect. Yin Zhu feels that her power is more powerful, as if she is about to wake up. Yin Zhu has a feeling that when this power bursts out, she should be sober, faster and faster. What Yin Zhu doesn''t know is that Tengxiao''s strength is constantly shrinking when she tries to absorb these forces. At this time, his strength has degenerated to the beginning, and even his body can''t be maintained at this time. Tengxiao turns back to the body of beast, but he looks dying, and the whole person is powerless to lean on Yin Zhu. Tengxiao was already shouting in his heart at this time. Yin Zhu absorbed it too fast. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun didn''t know where they had gone. There was little left in him. I didn''t know if they could survive Qiao Nuo''s return. "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, you have to hold on. Qiao Nuo and baikun will be back soon." Tengxiao looks like an old and feeble lion at this time. He is paralyzed on Yin Zhu. Even his voice is much weaker at this time. At this time, Yin Zhu wondered what happened to Tengxiao? How can you speak so powerlessly? Can''t something happen to Tengxiao? It''s so annoying. It''s almost. It''s almost. She''s about to wake up. It''s about to wake up. Faster, faster. Tengxiao watched the last bit of strength in his body sent into Yin Zhu''s body, and then he felt that his whole body was powerless against Yin Zhu''s body. He wanted to sleep. He had seen many orcs die of old age before, and now he''s not dead of old age, but it''s very good, painless, very good. Yin Zhu felt a powerful force exploding in her body. Then she opened her eyes slightly and blinked. She saw what was in front of her. It should be a cave. The light was a little dark.No, she can see things, she woke up, Yin Zhu at this time happily called up, "Tengxiao, Tengxiao." Tengxiao turned his head slightly at this time. Seeing Yin Zhu''s smart eyes, he began to smile, "Yin Zhu, it''s good that you wake up, so I can rest assured." Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this, and then looked at her big bear''s paw. She directly changed her body, and then quickly held Tengxiao, who was very haggard. At this time, Yin Zhu anxiously hugged Tengxiao, "Tengxiao, what''s the matter with you?" Tengxiao doesn''t have a wound. The other thing is that Tengxiao''s breath is not right. How can he become so weak? Tengxiao knows that she likes human body and basically won''t become animal body. So how can he still be like this? The only possibility is that Tengxiao is too weak to keep human body. Only in this way can Tengxiao keep animal body. Yin Zhu takes a quick look at the surrounding scene. There is no sign of fighting here. That is to say, it is very safe here. He also thinks about what Tengxiao said in his ear before. If there is no fighting, how can Tengxiao be so good? Yin Zhu suddenly thought that before she was in a coma, she couldn''t wake up all the time, and the power in her body couldn''t wake up. She always felt that something was almost there. Later, a powerful power was sent into her body, and then she woke up. Think of before, Tengxiao they in order to balance the strength of her physical strength, gave her lost a lot of strength, now where can''t see. "Tengxiao, why are you so stupid?" Yin Zhu can''t help biting her teeth. She quickly inputs her strength to Tengxiao. However, Yin Zhu finds that her physical strength seems to have gone bad. At this time, she can''t input it casually. At least Tengxiao can''t absorb it. When Yin Zhu saw Tengxiao dying, she couldn''t help feeling very uncomfortable. She resented herself for the more uncomfortable things in her heart. Why did she force her to wake up at that time? She didn''t want to wake up with all her heart. Tengxiao would not be like this. She should have thought that if she could wake up, Tengxiao would not have let her sleep, Jane The more urgent she is, the more wrong she is. She shouldn''t be. "Tengxiao, hold on, Jono. They''re back. You can''t have an accident. I won''t forgive myself for your accident." Yin Zhu holds Tengxiao and can''t help crying. Tengxiao looks at Yinzhu crying. He wants to help Yinzhu wipe away his tears, but now he is a beast and can''t lift his paw. He finds himself a waste. "Well, Yinzhu, don''t be sad. I''ll be fine. I''m saying that the way of heaven in this world is not calculating us? How can I die so easily? Don''t worry. If I can''t, just give me to the people in Xiuzhen world. There must be a lot of good babies in those hands. There must be a way to help me. Maybe I will be the same as Cheng''an, and my strength will soar like a rocket. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "You think it''s too beautiful. Do you think those people are so calculating?" They have failed to calculate Cheng''an. There is a lesson from Buddhism. How can the people over there easily take out their treasures to help them. However, it''s really not a good way for them to hide like this. Since those people ask for help from them, it seems that it''s better to contact them, but how to contact them should be carefully considered. But when Tengxiao interrupted him, Yin Zhu, who was sad, couldn''t help thinking about it, but he didn''t continue to shed tears. Yes, now the most important thing is to find a way to save Tengxiao. No matter what the cost is, she will save Tengxiao. She has worked so hard to bring them from the orc world to this world. She can''t let them die in this world without their happiness. People in this world need them, so we should try to extort some good things from them. Otherwise, how can we live up to their escape and fear. When Yin Zhu is thinking about this, Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun are trying their best to rush home. They didn''t expect that Yin Zhu would suddenly get into trouble. There are too many things happening in this period. In reality, Lei he, Yin Zhu and Cheng''an are all unexpected. What''s more, things are too urgent to catch them by surprise. It''s this world Can''t you wait? Jono frowned. Their strength is still too low. They don''t know much. It''s not good for them to be so urgent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 782 Yin Zhu looks at Tengxiao, who is dying. She is very sad. At this time, the world goes to find Baiji and Mengji. They must have a better way than themselves. "Baiji Mengji, something happened in Tengxiao. Can you two come back and help me?" Yin Zhu begged to send a message to Bai Ji. Bai Ji didn''t say much when he saw the frown, but he was very disgusted and replied to Yin Zhu, "ouch, if you have something to ask me, don''t you dislike me before?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he quickly apologized, "it''s my fault. Mom and Dad, please come back quickly and help me. How can we all be a family? It''s normal for us to quarrel and quarrel." In order to ask Bai Ji to help, Yin Zhu also gave up his face. Of course, Yin Zhu also knows that Bai Ji and Meng Ji will not care. Bai Ji''s words are a little ugly, but if they are busy helping, they are very proud. After hearing Yin Zhu''s reply, Bai Ji couldn''t help laughing, and then said to Meng Ji, "little boy, this girl is always ready to admit defeat. Now she doesn''t ask us for help." Dream Ji hears this words can''t help shaking her head, "you ah, clearly care about them a few, just want to make this appearance." Bai Ji shrugged his shoulders when he heard this, "who cares about her? She is a troublemaker. There are a lot of things. When you see the orc world, you will cause a lot of things. When you go back to this world, you will never stop. We can have a safe life with her. I don''t know how much I hate this kind of person." White sacrifice finish saying haughty Jiao of Yang head, elated say. Mengji is helpless when she hears this, but more of it is a smile. Baiji will say so, but she has put it down. If Baiji didn''t have so many things in her heart before, and can help Yin Zhucai, Mengji will feel very satisfied when she sees Baiji''s vivid antics. Bai Ji saw that I knew you very well. He couldn''t help but pull Meng Ji and said, "let''s go now. You are so slow. Yin Zhu can''t die in a hurry. At that time, he will think that we don''t pay attention to you." Dream Ji heard this white sacrifice one eye, "I see Yin Zhu didn''t urge you, is you urge you." On the way, Bai Ji can''t help but ask what happened to Yin Zhu. After all, according to his conjecture, Yin Zhu is still asleep at this time. How did he wake up? How did Tengxiao have an accident? Isn''t this guy taking care of Yin Zhu? Yin Zhu then said what he had done and what Tengxiao had done. Bai Ji could not help but groan when he heard this, "Oh, all of them are powerful. Since they are so powerful, what do you want me to do? You can''t help yourself." "Yin Zhu, you are very good. You are very proud that all your friends want their lives for you." Bai Ji couldn''t help getting angry at this time. In a dream, Ji will be angry. What are these two things? Since Yin Zhu can hear the outside sound in her sleep, she should know that the force in her body can''t be stimulated. We can make it calm down and develop steadily. As a result, Yin Zhu wants to stimulate it and wake it up. Tengxiao doesn''t want to stimulate it when Yin Zhu has an accident Guan regardless of all his strength to Yin Zhu, it''s very powerful and touching. It''s clear that everything is OK. These two guys made it by themselves. Yin Zhu was scolded by Bai Ji so much that she didn''t dare to say a word. She really provoked this thing. She shouldn''t be too anxious. She couldn''t wake up all the time, but she didn''t think about why she couldn''t wake up. She felt that there was a strong force in her body that could support her waking up. She didn''t feel strange, but she was still absorbing that force desperately It''s hard to hear. The culprit is her. What can she say. As for Bai Ji''s sarcasm, it should be Tengxiao that reminds him of what Bai Kun once did. As a father, he must be very angry to know that his child abandoned his life for a partner. Mengji saw that Baiji was so angry that her head was about to smoke. She couldn''t help persuading her, "well, don''t be angry. It''s no use to be angry. Yinzhu''s friends are all heartfelt to her. You can''t manage so much even if you want to." Bai Ji was very angry when he heard this, "I''m angry that these two people don''t care about anything, and Tengxiao didn''t inform us at the first time. If I had informed us earlier, maybe I could find a way to calm down Yin Zhu''s power. They complicated the simple things, and Tengxiao didn''t even have the last power in his body. To put it mildly, he died of old age, How can such a man be so easy to save? He can''t lose his strength to him. It''s a real trouble. Yin Zhu is a trouble. " At last, he was really angry. Of course, he was even more angry. Tengxiao didn''t care about his life. Dream Ji heard this can only give Bai Ji Shun Mao, partner is their own, how can she do, can only Shun Mao, let the other party not so angry. As for Tengxiao, it''s really troublesome, and the most important thing is that Tengxiao can''t be saved without natural resources. If they are on the orc mainland, they can still find a way to cooperate with those sects in this world. Isn''t that the same as sending people to the door? But think about this Leihe has fallen into their hands. It''s nothing to send another Tengxiao, but Tengxiao has become a beast now. It''s not easy to deal with. After all, he''s not in the world.Yin Zhu has no choice but to take care of Tengxiao as much as possible. Fortunately, Tengxiao insists on it. After all, when Jono and Baiji come back, the group of people come and reunite again. But this time, two people are missing. After Bai Ji and Meng Ji arrived, they immediately went to check Tengxiao''s body. Seeing Tengxiao''s rapidly aging body, Bai Ji couldn''t help but say angrily, "aren''t you very capable? If you don''t cherish your own life, why do you want to see us? Die early and live early. " Tengxiao couldn''t help laughing, "I''m sorry, I''m just too worried about Yinzhu. I can''t let Yinzhu be in any danger. Jono gives Yinzhu to me. I want to ensure Yinzhu''s safety." "Stupid, you are gone, how can you guarantee her safety in the future, and do things with one muscle." Bai Ji is not very angry. Seeing this, he gets angry, just like Bai Kun''s stupid son. Bai Kun can''t help shrinking his neck at this time. It''s true that he forgot his past memory. But Tengxiao''s work is just like what he heard about in the story. He doesn''t know why Bai Ji is angry. Thinking of this, he can''t help feeling guilty. When he wakes up, he has no heart and no lung. He hasn''t said sorry to Meng Ji. "Father, don''t be angry. I''m wrong. I promise I won''t do such stupid things again." The reason why Bai Ji is angry is mainly due to Bai Kun. Bai Ji rolled his eyes when he heard this, "I believe in your lies, and you will fart." Bai Kun is embarrassed and embarrassed to hear this. It''s the first time he''s been insulted like this. How about losing face. Dream Ji see this can''t help but reach out and directly pinch a white sacrifice, "white sacrifice, the son has apologized, you still want to how, difficult don''t you still want to heaven?"? Besides you, you were right at the beginning. Your son wanted to apologize to you. You haven''t apologized to your son yet. Give me a look. " Baiji was pinched by Mengji and bared his teeth. He gave Mengji a white look. "I don''t want face. Besides, I raised him up so hard. He would be angry with me. What''s the matter with me asking him to do something? If you have a daughter-in-law and forget my mother, he is a typical person. If you still spoil him, you are a heartless person. " Bai Ji said that speaking of barbecued pork son, he is full of bitter tears, it is too unwilling. Mengji didn''t explain to Baiji. At this time, they carefully checked Tengxiao, and then said to Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, Tengxiao has hurt the root. We need to have talent and treasure to supplement the root, otherwise we can''t save it. We don''t have that thing. In order to save baikun, we haven''t found the world yet Such a good thing, do you want to borrow it from those people? " It''s too late for them to find Tiancai and Dibao at this time. Tengxiao can''t wait that long. The best way is to borrow them from the sect. Those practitioners have been in this world for so long, and they can''t have them. It''s just that they still don''t know the attitude of the monks towards them, so it''s hard to say how to borrow it. "It must be borrowed, but we have to think about how to do it." Jono gritted his teeth. This thing can''t be delayed. We need the fastest speed. Several people discussed it very quickly. Jono said that even if they wanted to borrow it, they would certainly threaten them. They also need to make a bottom line, which should not be too much. Of course, if there is no way, Jono said that they can only borrow it by tough means. The so-called tough means are robbing. Of course, Jono doesn''t want to use this method. After all, their strength is weak and he doesn''t want to destroy the whole army. Baiji and Mengji see that they have no help here, so they go first. They decide to hide in the dark, and they won''t be found out. If Jono has something, they can give a hand. It''s hard to be an elder. Jono thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go to contact them. I''ll ask Wang canming about the basic information first." Jono thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go to contact them. I''ll ask Wang canming about the basic information first." Jono thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go to contact them. I''ll ask Wang canming about the basic information first." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 783 "Shizu, that Jono, they want to talk to you." Wang can Ming said carefully. Jono''s name is very familiar in qingyunzi''s ears. In addition to their name, they even know their appearance very well. After all, they live in the door and look for their traces everywhere these days. "They''re looking for me?" Qingyunzi can''t help but be stunned. How can Jono come to them? It''s easy to find each other''s position once the phone calls. Isn''t Jono exposed? However, he would not be polite when he was sent to the door. At this time, he directly nodded, took Wang canming''s mobile phone and asked, "you are Jono. What can I do for you?" At this time, qingyunzi is thinking about whether it''s Chengan''s business. Although Chengan''s business has just passed, Jono''s several people should not have seen it, but they can''t stand the special message delivery mode. Maybe they already know the process of everything. Qiao Nuo several really all know, but these are white sacrifice and dream Ji tell them, with green cloud son think of or some gap. "I have a deal I want to make with you, but I don''t know if you will?" Jono said simply. "What kind of deal?" Qingyunzi couldn''t help asking. "I want to supplement the natural resources and treasures of life. Even if you don''t have this, other families should have it." Jono said simply. After all, life is the most expensive. When many people reach the age limit, what they want most is to supplement their own life, especially some old monsters. Such a treasure is what he wants, but he doesn''t have it. How can Jono even ask for such a thing Yes. "Jono, Zhonghe things are very valuable. Even if I have them, I can''t give them to you." Qingyunzi said very simply. Jono could not help frowning when he heard this, "I know this thing is very valuable. Let me tell you the truth, one of our partners is in a bit of trouble, and now we need to replenish our vitality. Otherwise, we are afraid of danger. You know, we are closely related to the hope of your whole cultivation world, and you are not afraid of my partner''s accident. When it''s time for you Hope is gone? " Qiao Nuo doesn''t want to talk to Qing Yunzi. Besides, they are now standing on favorable conditions, that is, the people in the cultivation world will not watch them die, at least they will never let them die without understanding the relationship between their so-called hope and them. In this way, he can extort a large amount of benefits from them . Because of this inexplicable hope, they always have to benefit from it. Besides, the hope is theirs. Why do they work for them in vain? It''s important to ask them to pay some wages. Qiao Nuo didn''t tell Qing Yunzi much. Instead, he hung up the phone directly. This is a clear plan and a threat. These people won''t really let Tengxiao have an accident. Looking at the hung up phone, qingyunzi can''t help cursing. He really knows who has this natural material and treasure that can supplement the vitality. But he''s afraid that it won''t be so easy for him to take it out. At that time, there will be a good thing to do. It''s all right. He''s afraid that the bamboo basket will beat anyone up. Look at the things that Buddha has done, but what''s the good They didn''t get it. Together with Leihe and his party, they hated Buddhism very much. Anyway, he doesn''t have it. Qingyunzi says he doesn''t have a headache. Let the people who have the baby have a headache. Qingyunzi then took the matter to qiongwu and tianjizi to discuss it. By the way, he also told the big men in the group. Of course, he focused on the old man sun who owned the treasure. Yes, the person who owned the treasure was from the fuguifang family. At the beginning, someone got it and sent it to the sun family for auction. At last, the sun family went all out After eating it, many people went to buy it from the sun family, but the sun family didn''t sell it. Old man sun was very depressed when he heard the news. After all, who is willing to take out his valuable treasure and fight for the hope that he doesn''t know. Moreover, the hope is not his own family''s and that of people all over the world. Why does he give it alone? Besides, the treasure can''t be bought even if he has money. It''s not a matter of money. Wang canming poked the little fat man beside him carefully, "fat man, do you think your grandfather will take this thing out?" At this time, sun pangzi replied positively: "if it''s free, don''t even think about it. The sun family never does business at a loss, but if they pay, I don''t know." It is estimated that there will be so many families sharing the money equally, but the price will not be very high. At that time, his grandfather was far from willing to sell, so he didn''t know. Old man sun was obviously not happy. At the same time, he was very remorseful. Why did he show off at the beginning? If he didn''t show off, who would have known that his family had a treasure? It was a great loss. Qingyunzi obviously didn''t believe what Jono said. They said they wanted to take this precious medicine, but they asked them to come and said they didn''t see Tengxiao. They didn''t believe it. They were worried about their own losses.Jono discussed this request with Yin Zhu and Tengxiao. Tengxiao simply agreed. He knew very well that even if he was rescued later, he would not be able to escape from those people. At that time, he was afraid that he would become their prisoner like Lei he, but if he needed those things to save his life, he would be locked up, at least better than the one who died at any time now. Tengxiao himself agreed, and Yin Zhu naturally had no other opinions. Besides, the most important thing now is to cure Tengxiao. The first thing is to do first. Later, we will talk about whether to save people and how to save them. Qiao Nuo agreed to qingyunzi''s request. Qingyunzi naturally went to discuss with old man sun. Of course, these sects are asking old man sun to take out something. Naturally, they won''t really make the sun family suffer too much loss. Several sects have said that they will take out some financial resources to make up for the sun family. Even if old man sun is very unwilling, he can only take out the things and can''t take them out any more. When the time comes, it will be broken and the whole family will be repaired It''s the hope of the real world that everyone will trouble him then. What can we do if we are not reconciled? Sometimes there is no choice at all. However, after this, old man sun decides to go back and practice hard, and it''s better not to come out and slouch when it''s OK. In this multi sect, if they say good things, it''s natural that they are the most wealthy and noble. They are business people and collect precious things. At this time, old man sun just wants to leave quickly Others have to think about their own baby, that group of half demon is not a good one. Tengxiao, of course, has no way to go to Sifang prison, and Jono and Yin Zhu can''t send Tengxiao to avoid falling into the trap. In the end, Jono sends Tengxiao to a place and asks a group of qingyunzi to pick him up, which also prevents Jono from being caught. Qingyunzi soon came to pick up Tengxiao. Yinzhu hid in the distance and watched. Yinzhu looked sad. "I want to go with them." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help touching Yin Zhu''s head. "Don''t be sad, Yin Zhu. We''ll be reunited with them soon. We won''t be apart for long." The power in Yin Zhu''s body has been stimulated and transformed. I''m afraid there will be a golden elixir and thunder robbery soon. Will those people let Yin Zhu go at that time? Jono of course knows that the world''s practitioners have no malice to themselves at present, but he dare not gamble. He will never let Yin Zhu get involved in this matter until he knows what the so-called hope is. Moreover, Jono has a feeling that Cheng''an has entered a strange door? Cheng an will certainly be able to collect a lot of information in it. At that time, they are deciding how to do it. Yin Zhu nodded and said nothing more. At this time, she turned her head and looked at Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun seriously and said, "Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun, I''m not the one who can''t accept any sin. In the future, I mean no matter what happens in the future, please cherish your life and don''t think about it for me. I won''t be moved." Yin Zhu then turned and strode away. Yin Zhu is very clear. In fact, even if she said it, those men would not listen to her. They would do the same when they should do it. To tell the truth, being loved by others with their lives is very precious, but it is also heavy and a kind of burden. Yin Zhu really can''t accept it. If they don''t save their lives, Yin Zhu will not accept it Crazy. Yin Zhu thinks that she is still not hard enough, otherwise how can she need her partner to help her in this way? She should work hard, and she should not be the one who delays. Qiao Nuo looked at Yin Zhu''s back and shrugged. Then he looked at Bai Kun and said, "if you hear what Yin Zhu said, don''t do anything in the future. Yin Zhu will be angry." In other words, Bai Kun has done the most for life. This guy has done it twice in a row. When Bai Kun heard this, he just looked at Jono with a smile. "I think you are jealous. You don''t have that chance." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "go on, see if Yinzhu will pick you up. Don''t give Yinzhu too heavy a burden." Bai Kun nodded and said, "don''t worry, I won''t give Yin Zhu a burden. I''m not willing to give it up. As for life-saving, sometimes I have no choice, you know." Bai Kun said that if Yin Zhu''s life was in danger, there would be a way to save him, but he didn''t think so much about it. Jono nodded. That''s right. If he were him, he would be desperate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 784 After qingyunzi took the man away, he gave him to old man sun directly. Old man Sun took out his treasure and gave it to Tengxiao. After taking it, Tengxiao looked much better, and he immediately became energetic. He directly changed back to human form. Seeing this, qingyunzi looked at Tengxiao with great regret. To know the beast like appearance of Tengxiao, he had been looking at Tengxiao for a long time After all, I haven''t seen such a half demon before. Qiong Wu was also very surprised at this time. Tengxiao was so powerful that he could be completely demonized. If you know that half demons usually demonize themselves according to the size of their own demonic power. Generally, only some part of them can be demonized, so they are called half demons. Tengxiao and Leihe, which can be completely demonized, can be called half demons. Now they can understand how their half demons defeated the green devil and Xueyu. They are so envious and jealous. Of course, qiongwu is more convinced that their family should be half demons with special blood. Otherwise, they can''t do that. And who is Tengxiao''s demon clan? It seems that the alien surname is a beast, but it relies on its wings. It''s really strange. Is it a hybrid? But this half demon is mixed with the Terran originally, and can also be mixed with the demon. Isn''t the demon clan always more powerful, just like who? Qiongwu said that she could not understand the basis of evolution. Tengxiao went directly to Leihe when he was sober. He was embarrassed to make noise after eating other people''s food. He''d better smash here to learn knowledge. In addition, some of his vitality has been replenished, but his strength has declined a lot. Now it''s the period of refining gas, so we should work hard to cultivate, otherwise he will become the one who delays It''s too late. Leihe couldn''t help laughing when he saw Tengxiao, and then he said helplessly: "how did you come?" "Something happened. I need them to help me. I have to give myself to them." Tengxiao shrugs and points to a group of people. Tianjizi at this time with qingyunzi a group of people came up, intend to persuade Leihe and Tengxiao two. Tianjizi said as a representative, "Tengxiao Leihe, you know that we don''t mean anything to you when you come here. We just want to find hope and lift the shackles imposed on us by the world. This matter is also of great benefit to you. I hope we can have a good talk with Jono. Let''s cooperate early You don''t have to hide from us to find out what the hope is Tengxiao felt his chin awkwardly when he heard this, and then said, "I''m sorry, I understand what you mean, but as you said, even you don''t know what hope is and what consequences it will cause. Without knowing what hope is, we won''t easily hand over our own life and future to you. After all, no one knows We can''t guarantee what will happen in the future. What if the so-called hope asks us to sacrifice to heaven? Even you can''t do it. No one is so great. " Tianjizi couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "we won''t hurt you. You can rest assured about this. If you don''t rest assured, we can swear." Leihe shook his head directly. "It''s really impossible. Maybe you can tell us where Cheng an went before. I believe that for such a long time, you should find out where Cheng an went. Just tell me about that place. Maybe I can solve the secret of hope faster." Tianjizi couldn''t help sighing when he heard this, "it''s OK to tell you that place. If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be an ancient battlefield." "What is" should " Leihe was obviously very dissatisfied with tianjizi''s perfunctory tone. When tianjizi heard this, he laughed bitterly, and then said definitely: "it''s the ancient battlefield. In fact, I don''t know that place. The ancient battlefield is a long time away from us. No one of our generation has ever been in it. I determined it based on the breath of Cheng''an and divination. It''s very dangerous. It''s said that there are dangerous beasts and some angry spirits, but there are all kinds of them There is no such thing as natural resources and land treasures in the world. What you can get there depends on everyone''s luck. " Looking at Cheng''an''s appearance, I know that several people of Leihe will go to the ancient battlefield after they arrive. The reason why they don''t go now is obviously because they don''t have enough strength. Didn''t they see that Cheng''an was picked up by the way of heaven in the Yuan Dynasty? In order to make it safer for Leihe to enter in the future, tianjizi and you are willing to tell Leihe what you know. "Reih, can you talk to Jono? We really can''t do anything to them. You know, when you are powerful, you will be sent to the ancient battlefield. At that time, you should be able to solve the mystery of hope. No one knows where you will appear when you come out of the ancient battlefield at that time, you say me Can we find you? Until then, there''s absolutely no way we can hurt you. " "Tengxiao, you also feel the strength of our sects. If you want to improve your strength, we have all kinds of natural materials, local treasures and other magic weapons. We can give you some of these things to further your strength. You can see how good the cooperation is. You can get more benefits. The most important thing is that we have a few friends The information of the clan will be open to you. This is the most precious thing. It is also something that other people can''t expect in their whole life. Leihe, you should think about it carefully, and then persuade Jono to help themIn this short time, tianjizi has seen that Tengxiao and Leihe are the masters. Leihe, Tengxiao didn''t say it again after he said a few words. It seems that Tengxiao belongs to a strong man who doesn''t use his brain but relies on his body, and Leihe uses his brain? Leihe heard tianjizi said all kinds of conditions, to tell the truth is some heart, if they can also like Chengan directly leave, then those people really take them have no way, "I think about it." Qingyunzi can''t help grinning when he hears this. Their words of persuasion certainly don''t have much use, but Leihe''s not the same when they speak. Jono, they must believe in their own people. After Tengxiao and other people left, he couldn''t help asking, "do you really want to talk to Jono?" Leihe nodded and said, "we can think about it, but we have to discuss the details. Of course, the best way is to cheat these things. We should improve our strength quickly. Now someone has provided us with good resources without asking for return. I think if we refuse all these things, I will be punished by heaven. The benefits of sending them to our door are not good. Isn''t that a fool?" Tengxiao nodded when he heard this, "I know. I''m just worried about these people''s conspiracy. At the beginning, the Buddhist sect was calculating Cheng''an. Fortunately, Cheng''an survived, otherwise Cheng''an would die." When it comes to Buddhism, Tengxiao is still angry. Leihe nodded and said: "I''ve thought about this, and then I didn''t think about it. Baikun is smarter than anyone else. Moreover, this guy and Baiji are well-informed. It''s not so easy to calculate him. It''s good that these people are not calculated by baikun." Tengxiao nods. Bai Kun is also a good actor. At the beginning, everyone thought that Bai Kun was deeply in love with Yin Zhu. As a result, Bai Kun was a spy arranged by Bai Ji. Although Bai Kun had never betrayed him, most people didn''t get along with Yin Zhu as calmly as Bai Kun, so this guy is very good at acting. "That''s true." Tengxiao nodded. He shouldn''t sympathize with baikun and Jono. He should sympathize with qingyunzi and his party. After receiving the news from Leihe, Jono thinks about it seriously and decides to promise qingyunzi something. No matter whether they will go to the so-called ancient battlefield when they arrive at Yuanying, he can grasp it. As long as the group of people can''t understand the meaning of what they really want, they won''t do anything to them. Moreover, he also has a certain degree of assurance to keep Yin Zhu This can be unscrupulous opportunity to get more things, when? Yes, the most important thing for Jono to think about is to keep Yin Zhu. He didn''t think about the others. If Yin Zhu knew that he had taught them a lesson in advance, it would be the plot that I love you with all my life. "Bai Kun, how many things do you think we should ask them so as not to break other people''s bottom line?" Jono couldn''t help asking. Jono certainly doesn''t think that with a name of hope, those people can really let them do whatever they want. He just says that they can do whatever they want within a certain range. This is a problem of the bottom line, which needs to be well grasped. After all, it''s better to grasp things. Otherwise, they will suffer less and the other party will be upset. Bai Kun thought for a while and said, "talk to them first. Anyway, I''ll have a quarrel. Try the bottom line of these people first, and then I know what I want?" Bai Kun said that he was good at this, and he would give it to him next. Bai Kun soon chatted with several people in qingyunzi. Bai Kun talked about a wide range of things. Sometimes he talked about cultivation experience, sometimes he talked about skills, sometimes he asked baby. Anyway, it was so complicated that qingyunzi couldn''t understand what Bai Kun wanted to do. They wanted to persuade Bai Kun directly, but they didn''t say much However, they were cheated by Bai Kun. I''ve heard that Bai Kun is a cunning man. He is really a cunning man. Qing Yunzi said that he was afraid that he was the military strategist on their side. All the people he dealt with before were minions. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 785 Qingyunzi naturally won''t let Jono and others rip off at will. These ordinary resources can be given, but they are not too precious. But the rare ones, they won''t give, and they are not willing to give. These can be said to be the bottom line. Of course, even if it''s ordinary resources, these people have a lot of ideas, but how can they give their own things away for nothing? These nine people are constantly bickering there. When the final negotiation is completed, it''s an agreement. Bai Kun said that he wanted to practice. This is the same as Lei he did before. Since he gave it to Lei he, it doesn''t matter if he gave it to Jono. Of course, the high-end will not give it. Bai Kun said that he can, and then some food will increase the speed of cultivation. The effect is not very big, but it can''t stand a lot. It should be effective if it is used for a long time It''s all collected by those clans over the years. Even the place of origin is under their control. It''s a commodity for them, but it''s a treasure for secular people. It''s very valuable. In the process of talking, Bai Kun naturally means to say that since everyone is friendly, it''s natural that qingyunzi doesn''t want to let Leihe and Tengxiao come back. However, they say that they are good friends with Tengxiao Leihe, and they don''t care about them. They get along very well. For this, Bai Kun doesn''t force them. They can''t be separated It''s not so easy for them to let people go. As long as they can have a good life and be relatively free, for example, they can go for a walk on the island instead of being locked in a cage. Qingyunzi here also said that they could. They then put a magic weapon on Leihe and Tengxiao. As long as the two don''t run away, the magic weapon won''t hurt them. If they have a bad meaning, the magic weapon will hurt them. Leihe and Tengxiao want to break free from the shackles of the magic weapon. That time is enough for these people to find them again. Of course, some of qingyunzi want to see some of them. Bai Kun says that some of these people have gone to the advanced stage, but they can''t see them for the time being. However, he can meet with qingyunzi and have a good talk with them, and take these resources back to practice by the way. Qingyunzi naturally wanted to ask when it would be convenient. Bai Kun said that it''s hard to say about the closure, and all of them have to be advanced, so it''s hard to say about the long-term closure. It''s not normal for the practitioners to shut up for a few months or even a few years. Qingyunzi can see that this is the meaning of Bai Kun''s shirking. However, Bai Kun didn''t say that he wouldn''t let them meet. It seems that Bai Kun still doesn''t believe them very much. Obviously, he wants to have a try first. Since people don''t want all the people to come out, those people also say that they will take half of the resources first and wait for others to take the rest. Bai Kun doesn''t mind either. He says he can. After the two sides agree, Bai Kun says that he will go to Sifang prison in two days to see Lei he and Tengxiao. After the discussion, Yin Zhu grabbed Bai Kun''s hand and said, "you''d better be careful when you go there. I''m a little worried that some of them will take one of our brothers in." When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t worry. This is the first time they won''t. don''t you have a saying that the two soldiers will not be killed when they fight? They really want to know more about us, so at least they won''t detain me for the first time. As long as we are not found together, no one will want to detain me, otherwise, it will offend us completely, and there is no chance to repair it in the future. " Yin Zhu nodded, this is the truth, those people should not do so confused things. On the other hand, qiongwu and several demon kings of the demon clan had already doubted the identities of Baiji and Mengji. After all, they had no doubt before. They didn''t expect that the half demon could be demonized completely. Now they know the special features of Jono and his party, so they had to say that. Although they don''t know Bai Kun and Mengji, they have asked people to inquire about them in Yinjia village before. Although the people in those villages can''t remember the appearance of Bai Kun and Mengji, they know that they are a couple, and that they are still Bai Kun''s parents. Wang canming doesn''t know about Jono''s group of people, but he knows how many of them are. After all, Jono''s family is the same I always said that there were seven people in their family, but two of them went out and were not at home. Now I wonder if it''s just the right time for Bai Kun and Meng Ji to appear in the demon clan. After all, it''s not right to say that two big demons in the yuan infant period suddenly appear without any news before. After all, many big demons go up step by step. They even know that any big demon who may be promoted to the yuan infant period, how can they have no news at all. After seeing Cheng an promoted to Yuanying, qiongwu went to another world directly. Qiongwu even concluded that the couple should not have reached Yuanying stage, but the golden elixir peak. They are brave enough to cheat them into saying they are demons and pretending to be demon kings. Unfortunately, at the beginning, he was just happy that there were two more demon kings in the demon clan, and the demon clan''s family was very happy The power is further strengthened, and tianjizi says something that Xiuzhen hopes, but he didn''t expect to see the couple. Who knows. Although it hasn''t been confirmed yet, Qiong Wu can almost confirm that they are the two. Otherwise, Tengxiao will have an accident all the time. At the same time, the half demon will not appear. It turns out that they have been hiding among them for a long time. Maybe they are laughing at them secretly at this time. At the beginning, they didn''t doubt it. At the beginning, all people thought that they had the same strength. Who knows, there were two elders who were the top of Jindan. Then they pretended that Yuanying had sneaked into the demon world and became the demon king. He was still looking for those half demons everywhere, but he didn''t expect that they were already in the demon world.It seems that the two of them came to see the scene when Cheng''an was robbing. At that time, he didn''t expect to leave people. Qiongwu couldn''t help regretting. Qiongwu hurriedly asks everyone in the demon world to find the couple, and then contacts Baiji by phone, saying that there is something wrong in the demon world. Please negotiate with all the demon kings, and ask Baiji and Mengji to rush back to the demon world. When Bai Ji and Meng Ji receive the news, they can''t help but be stunned. What kind of big event does it have to be rushed back? Think about the previous thing about Lei hetengxiao, they just said it on their mobile phone, but now they want them to go back in person. Now the mobile phone is so convenient, why do they want to go back? At this time, Bai Ji frowned and replied, saying that he had something to do outside recently and couldn''t go back for the time being. If he had anything to do, he would try his best to do it. Qiong Wu still said that he wanted to speak face to face, and said that he didn''t know Baiji and Mengji, the two new demon kings, and wanted to know each other. At this time, Baiji and Mengji looked at each other, "do you think they doubt us?" Dream Ji hears this to nod, "should be suspicious, want to cheat us to go back?"? After all, the time we appear is too coincidental, which will make them suspect that it is normal. " Bai Ji nodded, "OK, we''d better find a place to rob. After robbing, we don''t know what kind of situation is waiting for us. As for the demon king, we won''t get involved." Bai Ji says that he doesn''t have time and asks qiongwu to forgive him. He says that he really has no way. Then Bai Ji tells Bai Kun about this matter and tells them not to let it slip and be careful not to be calculated. After that, Bai Ji doesn''t care and turns off his mobile phone to avoid being calculated. He can only use the mobile phone now, but it has many functions. It''s not good if someone finds it by virtue of it. As long as it''s turned off, throw it into the storage bag to ensure that nothing can be found. After receiving the news from Bai Ji, Bai Kun is not disappointed. It''s normal that their identities will be torn down. He doesn''t expect them to hide it for a long time. Anyway, Bai Ji won''t go back to the demon world now,. Dream Ji hears this to nod, "should be suspicious, want to cheat us to go back?"? After all, the time we appear is too coincidental, which will make them suspect that it is normal. " Bai Ji nodded, "OK, we''d better find a place to rob. After robbing, we don''t know what kind of situation is waiting for us. As for the demon king, we won''t get involved." Bai Ji says that he doesn''t have time and asks qiongwu to forgive him. He says that he really has no way. Then Bai Ji tells Bai Kun about this matter and tells them not to let it slip and be careful not to be calculated. After that, Bai Ji doesn''t care and turns off his mobile phone to avoid being calculated. He can only use the mobile phone now, but it has many functions. It''s not good if someone finds it by virtue of it. As long as it''s turned off, throw it into the storage bag to ensure that nothing can be found. After receiving the news from Bai Ji, Bai Kun is not disappointed. It''s normal that their identities will be torn down. He doesn''t expect them to hide it for a long time. Anyway, Bai Ji won''t go back to the demon world now,. Dream Ji hears this to nod, "should be suspicious, want to cheat us to go back?"? After all, the time we appear is too coincidental, which will make them suspect that it is normal. " Bai Ji nodded, "OK, we''d better find a place to rob. After robbing, we don''t know what kind of situation is waiting for us. As for the demon king, we won''t get involved." Bai Ji directly says that he has no time and asks qiongwu to forgive him, saying that he really can''t help it. Later, Bai Ji tells Bai Kun about it, asking them not to let slip their tongue, and be careful not to be calculated, www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 786 In fact, Qiong Wu had already figured out what he wanted to know, but he didn''t want to be reconciled. At one time, other people were under his nose. As a result, he didn''t notice. Now people are running out, and it''s not so easy to find them now. Qiong Wu also knows the strength of Bai Ji. Even in the demon world, if they want to take people down, they are afraid that they will pay a great price. At that time, they are afraid that the strength of the demon world will decline a lot, and maybe destroy the demon world. Although Qiong Wu and qingyunzi seem to get along well now, in fact, the relationship between people and demons can never be coordinated. There are still some problems A lot of Terran friars always kill demons. Those are little demons. They don''t care. If the son and grandson of the demon king are killed, try? The reason why the relationship between the Terran and the demon clan is still good is that the strength of both sides is balanced, and everyone doesn''t want to start a war, especially the world has no way forward. Yuanying is a precious resource, but once one side''s strength is fatally hit, the other side will never miss this opportunity, whether it''s the demon clan or the Terran, Even if they find Baiji and Mengji, they can''t forcibly arrest people. The most is negotiation. Baiji Mengji is different from Leihe. Leihe can''t kill them even if they fight to death. At most, they will be injured. But Baiji and Mengji are different. If they fight to death, they will probably kill them. I didn''t see the news from qingyunzi on the side of the Terran. They asked the people below to help find Baiji and Mengji, but they told the disciples below to be careful. They should never attack the two demon kings. Just tell them where they are. Even Baiji Mengji''s reputation as a fake demon king has not been exposed. Tianjizi sighed at this time, "we should cooperate with Jono." In the past, they wanted to study people because they were inferior to each other in strength. They could do whatever they wanted. But when the other person''s ability was equal to theirs, they were qualified for dialogue. Baiji and Mengji had obviously reached that stage. These people are polite to Tengxiao and Leihe. In addition, the strength of these two people has been improved very quickly. I''m afraid they will soon be like Cheng an and will be equal to them. Because of the affair between Bai Ji and Meng Ji, Wang canming was arranged to chat with them. Lei he looked at Wang canming and asked helplessly, "Why are you so idle and don''t practice well? No wonder your strength is so low." Wang canming felt that he had been shot inexplicably. He wanted to say that he was really serious in his cultivation, and he was a little slack during this period of time. But wasn''t he trying to complete the task of his own school? "Wang canming, you have to work hard. If you don''t work hard, you will have a chance to leave the world when hope appears. If you don''t have that strength, you won''t miss it for nothing. It''s really bad. People say that hope is for those who are prepared. It''s not good if you don''t work hard." Reich continues to stab. Leihe can guess what Wang canming is doing here just to get information. Leihe is willing to accompany Wang canming for two days, but he also wants to get their internal information. There is really nothing hidden in Wang canming''s mind, but the problem is that the things in Wang canming''s mind are limited. Leihe has been able to get information for a long time. He doesn''t want to find Wang at this time Can Ming talks. Wang canming was really sad when he heard this. At this time, he couldn''t help but say angrily: "yes, it really can''t compare with you monsters. Your cultivation speed is too fast. According to your cultivation speed, you haven''t practiced for many years, have you?" Leihe has turned to talk with sun pangzi at this time, "come on, sun pangzi, there are so many treasures in your family. Can you introduce them to me? I''m particularly curious. " When sun pangzi heard this, he couldn''t help but shut up. There are a lot of good things in his family, but it''s because of the news that Tengxiao ate one of the valuable treasures. For this reason, his ancestors covered their chests all the time, saying that their chests hurt. This is Leihe''s evil. Isn''t it that Jono and baikun are good at scheming? I can''t stir it up. Leihe said that he would use it more or less, otherwise he would be the Lord of the dark city, but he just didn''t want to use it before. Changshan at this time directly from his arms out of several bottles of pills directly to Leihe, "my hands inside the pills on these, all for you." Wang can Ming looks at Lei he with a headache at this time. Then they turn to Tengxiao directly. Lei he is too treacherous to play with others. "Tengxiao, are you better?" Can''t help asking? "Much better. Thank you for your generosity." Tengxiao answered very simply. "Tengxiao, it''s better to have some sincerity to thank you. Does it mean that there''s no way to express it in a word Sun pangzi continued. Teng Xiao can''t help nodding when he hears this. "It''s just like that. Just a moment. I''ll get you some prey as a gift of thanks." There are woods beside this desert island, and there are still some people who want to find prey. Although Tengxiao''s strength is partly blocked by some people in qingyunzi, hunting is really not a problem for them. Tengxiao went out, and wangcanmeng hurried with him. Soon Tengxiao got several pheasants and rabbits back, and gave them all to sun pangzi. He said very seriously, "this is a gift of thanks. I really appreciate you."Sun pangzi looks at Tengxiao with silly eyes. Is this the gift? How much are these things worth? It''s not what they think. Tengxiao said at this time, "our main way to thank others is to send food. All the people are very happy as long as they receive food, because it''s the most precious gift. Sun pangzi, don''t you like it?" Thank you gift is what they ask for from others. Now that they are given it, they dislike the cheap price of others. It''s hard to say. Although they dislike it in their heart, they can''t say it. They haven''t heard Tengxiao''s words. Giving food is the most precious gift. Sun pangzi is very helpless to put things away, and then a few people quickly changed the topic, and then began to ask Tengxiao what they were at home before. The things these people ask about are all about life. It seems that there are really no problems. Tengxiao can''t understand them, but he knows to answer them. Tengxiao is simple minded. When she comes here, he has already guessed what she will face. He teaches him that no matter what he hears, he can choose one from three. Anyway, he can''t ignore each other. Of course, they are And the secrets of the world are even more undiscovered. When Wang canming kept asking about the past, Tengxiao directly replaced it with those three words. Then Wang can and Amin could not help vomiting blood when they heard this. Tengxiao was a fool, but he couldn''t stand it. He was a straight man of iron and steel. He didn''t want to answer you. He couldn''t even set up a set of words. Soon it''s time for Bai Kun and qingyunzi to ask for resources. Bai Kun''s arrival is naturally warmly welcomed by a group of qingyunzi people. Bai Kun is very familiar with these. No matter who greets him, they are very enthusiastic to talk with you and chat with you. But they can''t find out any useful information. On the contrary, their people are either cheated or cheated Things, although things are not very valuable, can be so coaxed away, the heart more depressed ah. There are so many of them. They can''t play with a Bai Kun. It''s really killing people. Bai Kun quickly used his mobile phone to take photos and save some of the information he wanted. He also got a lot of resources. Then he told Lei he and Tengxiao to let them cultivate themselves here and strive to be promoted to Yuanying as soon as possible. With that, Bai Kun waved away and didn''t mean to stay any more. This white Kun is so powerful that even tianjizi sighs. It will be very hard for such a man to be an enemy with him. He will be calculated to have no underpants left. "It''s hard to deal with these half demons." Tianjizi sighed. Green cloud son sighs, "if really is a two Leng son two hundred and five, this old God also won''t choose to let them become the joint point of hope, after all, any person who saves the world is not ordinary people can bear, now I am more and more can accept them all sorts of different, after all, they are not powerful just not normal." Qingyunzi nodded. It''s true that in every event, the son of this day is the kind of powerful and resourceful. "Wang canming, little fat man and Changshan, you can go back to practice if you have nothing to do. Your strength is too weak. As Leihe said, there is real hope and good things. When you can''t get the benefits because you don''t have enough strength, you can''t regret to die? So go back to practice. " Qingyunzi says, Wang canming has no way to persuade Leihe and Tengxiao, so he simply let them go back to practice hard, so as not to be ridiculed because of their strength. It''s fun here. Wang can Ming doesn''t want to go back so early. After all, there are many interesting things to do next. Unfortunately, Shizu drove him away directly. People with low strength have no human rights. Wang canming is very sad to leave Sifang prison island with sun pangzi. Then some of them didn''t return to Shanmen. After all, during this period of time, people in Shanmen came out to look for all kinds of signs, and there was no one in Shanmen. "Let''s go for a walk together?" Wang canming said directly. At this time, sun nods and says, "why don''t you go to my house? You haven''t been to my house yet. I''ll take you. I have a lot of good things in my house." Changshan nodded. He was also curious about what good things the sun family had. As for the fact that they didn''t go back to the sect to practice, it was also a way to practice in the world of mortals. Changshan said that it was very easy to practice. The worst thing about danzong was pills. It was easier for them to practice, but it was more difficult for them to pile up mood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 787 Bai Kun told Bai Ji and Meng Ji about his trading with those people. However, the two didn''t reply to the message, and they didn''t know what they were busy with. Bai Kun didn''t care. Anyway, these two are millennial old foxes, which are not so easy to calculate. He''d better worry about himself first. He took so many things from the hands of those practitioners. How could those people let them go so easily? They didn''t see that Leihe and Leihe were still in those hands. Those people didn''t plan to let Leihe and Tengxiao go. The reason why they didn''t care about him for the time being was that they wanted to lure him with these things. But they are not so easy to be seduced. Don''t try to be nice to others in this world. They are willing to pay now because they want to get more benefits. Obviously, these practitioners think so. Bai Kun soon got rid of his tail behind him, then deliberately turned a long way, and then returned to the original place to join Yin Zhuqiao. After Bai Kun goes back, he shares what he gets with Jono and Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu originally wanted to find out something from it. However, she used to be an ordinary person who didn''t know anything about the world of cultivation. The only thing she knew was some myths and legends that she knew from stories and TV, but those things didn''t help her much Department. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu. Let''s make a plan first. I think a father and a mother should go out to find a place to rob. Now as long as we work hard, a father and a mother will find a safe place to rob. When they get advanced, they should go to Cheng''an. Cheng''an will be fine." Now they are all well, the only one who is not sure is Cheng an. The main reason is that there are too many unstable factors in Cheng''an. Who knows that such a weak little thing will become so powerful. When Cheng''an chose to come to this completely strange world with them, he also wanted to say that Cheng''an is brave. After all, Cheng''an has to be strong, not strong, and not to be loved by Yin Zhu. It all depends on his courage. Now think about it This guy has a back hand. If someone is sorry for him, they can make a big move to kill all of them. What''s more, the guy pretends to be simple. He is clearly the old monster in front of him. Thinking of this, Bai Kun can''t help covering his chest. He even has a long way to go. Thinking of this, he is very upset. Isn''t Cheng an capable of it? Then we''ll have a good time in that world and help them find out by the way. Baiji and Mengji did find a place to go through the robbery at this time. The place they were looking for was an isolated island on the sea. There was no human arrival. Of course, the island was an ordinary island. He didn''t want to find one with secrets. At that time, there were many things to cause. Then the couple began to set up on the island. First of all, they had to have array, Array is very useful. Baiji doesn''t mix up in the demon world. He often goes to see the practitioners'' knowledge, including all kinds of Gongfa and array. Unfortunately, the demon family also has some of these arrays, but they are not many, and they are all simple and easy to understand. There are more array things in the Terran friars'' side. However, this is enough for Baiji. Baiji is a master of array in the orc world. The different application of array here has opened the door to a new world. He has combined the knowledge of the two worlds to make a new array. As for whether the new array is easy to use, he has to test it. Mengji knows a lot about the array. She follows Baiji, but she doesn''t learn it completely. At this time, she works as an assistant for Baiji and arranges the whole island. In addition to the array, Baiji also made a lot of lightning rods, which were arranged in some parts of the island to form an array. After all, the thunder seemed to be powerful and frightening. The lightning rod was completely applied by the current knowledge. Baiji thought that the world of science and technology was also very interesting. If a lot of things were well applied, it could form a very good effect Fruit. Of course, we can''t see how much effect the array can really play until the time of thunder robbery. Baiji and Mengji are not worried about whether they can survive the thunder robbery. The reason why they set up this array is not to let people outside know that they have survived the robbery, but also to let baikun use it. Both Baiji and Mengji are millennium old monsters. In the orc world, they can''t be improved because of the rules. In fact, their strength can be improved long ago It can be said that the advanced ones have accumulated too much, and all of them have gone bad. After all, quantitative changes cause qualitative changes, which makes sense. For example, their current strength is the peak of the golden elixir, but their strength is stronger than others. They use the same techniques, and they spend less spiritual power. After the whole array was set up, Baiji turned on his mobile phone, and there was no signal at all. Fortunately, Baiji had thought of it for a long time. He made a signal receiving device, which was actually installed. Just need to deploy it. This was also learned by someone outside. Baiji confused people directly, and then asked him to teach them, Baiji and so on Later, he sends a message back to Bai Kun. He says that he has found the place for the robbery and has arranged it. When Bai Kun comes with Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu, as for Lei he and Tengxiao, let''s get along with the group of practitioners. Anyway, it''s safe and there are many cultivation resources.After receiving the information from his parents, Bai Kun couldn''t help but settle down. Although he directly believed that the two guys would be OK, after he got the information, he was calm. Bai Kun handed Yin Zhu the information and asked if he was going. Yin Zhu nodded. Since Bai Ji had found a good place, they could go there. The place where they lived was not very safe. There was no one to search. It should be said that there were many people looking for this mountain or even the mountain in China. Jono set out with Yin and Zhu. They both set out at night and rest during the day. Even if ordinary friars can endure the night, they will not have the energy. In addition, their eyesight will drop a lot at night. They are different. Moreover, the smell of wild animals on them makes those wild animals dare not come near. It can be said that they are in the forest It''s too safe for them to walk at night. There is no challenge at all. Besides, when they are tired, Qiao Nuo can fly with Yin zhubaikun for a while. It took the three people a while to finally know where Baiji and Mengji were. Baiji and Mengji felt it when baikun was near. After all, their blood can sense each other. "Come and see how my island is doing. It''s not worse than your Yinjia village." Bai Ji said triumphantly. To tell the truth, at the beginning, he lived by Yin Zhu. Bai Ji was a bit embarrassed. He thought that he could finally repay the favor. Bai Ji was very happy. "Very good." In addition to the array, Baiji and Mengji also have several wooden rooms on the island. In a short time, these two people have opened up a large living area here, and the sea is next to them. It''s very convenient to eat seafood. "Father and mother, when will you be promoted?" At this time, Bai Kun couldn''t help asking what he was most concerned about. At this time, Bai Ji looked at Bai Kun comfortingly and said, "it''s OK. It''s easy to do with our strength, and we have so complete preparations. You can rest assured that it''s OK. I''m worried about you." Bai Ji Leng hum, he is sure to pass the thunder disaster completely. He is sure to give his son a good example. His father is omnipotent, and nothing can defeat him. Bai Kun nodded. It''s true, but I don''t know if they will enter the strange space when they spend time? After Baiji and Mengji have arranged the things here, they are ready for the thunder robbery. They have returned all the arrangements for a while. Baiji even tells them how to deal with qingyunzi tianjizi, and then they both cause the thunder robbery without hesitation. Yin Zhu was a little worried at this time. The thunder robber fell from the sky. I don''t know if it will be discovered. Besides, tianjizi, those people should have a way to sense the thunder robber. Not to mention, tianjizi and qingyunzi, who have reached a certain level of cultivation, really have a way to sense the thunder robbery. As soon as Baiji and Mengji''s thunder robbery started, they all felt it. However, they only felt that someone was crossing Yuanying''s robbery, but because they were too far away, they didn''t know where the legal seat was. At this time, Bai Ji looked at Bai Kun comfortingly and said, "it''s OK. It''s easy to do with our strength, and we have so complete preparations. You can rest assured that it''s OK. I''m worried about you." Bai Ji Leng hum, he is sure to pass the thunder disaster completely. He is sure to give his son a good example. His father is omnipotent, and nothing can defeat him. Bai Kun nodded. It''s true, but I don''t know if they will enter the strange space when they spend time? After Baiji and Mengji have arranged the things here, they are ready for the thunder robbery. They have returned all the arrangements for a while. Baiji even tells them how to deal with qingyunzi tianjizi, and then they both cause the thunder robbery without hesitation. Yin Zhu is a little worried at this time. This thunder robbery is falling from the sky. I don''t know if it will be discovered. Besides, tianjizi, those people should have a way to sense the thunder robbery........ I don''t know if it will be discovered, but also tianjizi. Those people should have a way to sense thunder robbery........ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 788 Qingyunzi attaches great importance to tianjizi''s words. After all, every time that happens, many people will sacrifice, but it is also an opportunity for many people. No one wants to be a victim, so they should be prepared as much as possible, even more pills and weapons to enhance their strength. Fuguifang''s business is much better. Sun pangzi says that his family will not participate in it, but they will do something in the rear, such as resource management. Anyway, every time these things happen, the same thing will happen, For fuguifang, it is also a big opportunity to make money. Risk is accompanied by opportunity, which has been the truth since ancient times. Of course, it''s not necessary for qingyunzi and other experts to collect these things. Their main task is to find the place where Baiji and Mengji are going to rob. If they can''t find it, then Jono will leave their sight. This kind of feeling is very bad. There is also the ancient battlefield that place, just guess, rely on a Chengan do not count, they also want to see, if can determine the best, and if Baiji they go to is not the ancient battlefield? These people all spread out to quickly find the place where Baiji Mengji was robbed. However, the island Baiji was arranged by array. It can be said that unless we found the island, it would not be so easy to find it, even if we only rely on induction. However, there are still many abandoned islands in the vast sea. Without strong induction, it would not be so easy to find them. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo are looking at Baiji and Mengji''s robbery seriously at this time. When Leihe was robbing, they didn''t see from the beginning to the end for the reason of escaping. Leihe almost couldn''t get through, and Cheng''an had no impression at all. Moreover, Jindan''s thunder robbery is different from that of Yuanying''s, and they will be extradited to a different space at last, I don''t know if Baiji and Mengji will be like this? With the vigilance of Baiji and Mengji, the thunder disaster in the sky begins to fall. Yin Zhu feels the thunder disaster in the sky and finds that it is not her own disaster. It is different from the one she passed over from Leihe before. It is also Yuanying''s thunder disaster, which is definitely stronger and more terrible than Leihe''s. However, Baiji and Mengji are equally powerful. At this time, Baiji and Mengji have become beasts. Baiji is a snow-white fox. Yin Zhu takes a look at baikun. It seems that baikun gets Baiji''s blood. Many different races of orcs are combined. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to calculate this. Anyway, this combination won''t give birth to strange things In other words, Bai Ji''s strength is stronger than Meng Ji''s, and Meng Ji has changed. Yin Zhu then knows that Meng Ji is a fish, a fish with a long red tail and glittering gold. She also sees an orc of the sea for the first time, and Yin Zhu pokes her finger curiously Poking baikun, he asked, "it''s the first time I''ve ever seen a marine ORC." "Your mother is a descendant of the king of beasts. Is it possible that the former king of beasts was a fish?" Yin Zhu can''t help gossiping. Mengji is a mermaid. Bai Kun shook his head and said, "I don''t know." Bai Kun really doesn''t know. Although he said that he was the son of Bai Ji and Meng Ji, because of Bai Ji''s big plan, Bai Ji left their husband and wife at a very young age. Bai Ji didn''t do anything else except to show up at some time to teach Bai Kun. Meng Ji couldn''t go away at all. Bai Kun knew little about his mother, so he went back to know each other because of his kindness to brush Yin Zhu and his desire to find a meeting My memory, as well as all kinds of things behind, I didn''t ask Meng Ji about her animal body. Jono said with a smile: "there are marine orcs, but Yin Zhu is rare. In fact, the orc''s royal city was in the ice city at the beginning. That vein was originally from the sea orcs, while daze tribe is in the mountains, which is the paradise of orcs, so you rarely see it." After hearing Jono''s explanation, Yin Zhu suddenly nodded. It''s just that she didn''t see it. It doesn''t mean that she didn''t, "this beast is so beautiful!" Yin Zhu said with emotion. Mengji''s fish body is really beautiful. It''s tens of thousands of times more beautiful than the many beautiful ornamental fish she has seen. The luster of her whole body and the elegant long tail are beautiful. How can you think about her majestic body after transformation? Yin Zhu says that people really can''t compare with each other. Why should a girl give her a bear like body Nothing can give her a beautiful body. Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing when he saw Yin Zhu''s envious look. Then he gently touched Yin Zhu''s hair and said, "Yin Zhu, your animal body is also very lovely." When Yin Zhu heard this, he patted Bai Kun''s hand. "Bai Kun, did I tell you not to praise me for being cute? Normally speaking, praising girls for being cute means that the other party has no other advantages and can only praise them in this way. If the other party is very beautiful, people will directly say that you are very bright, or that you are very smart, and only those middle-class ordinary people are embarrassed Praise, will say oh, you are lovely Yin Zhu said and bowed his head wrongly. When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. "You are really cute and simple. You look very funny. You want to pinch it. In this world, you are the only one who can attract my eyes. What''s more, you are still the one who can''t be snatched by others. I like you cute, you know?" Bai Kun finished and pinched Yin Zhu''s cheek."Hate, can''t I be beautiful?" When Yin Zhu heard Bai Kun''s words, he was very happy. "Yin Zhu, don''t listen to Bai Kun''s nonsense. I don''t know if other people are beautiful. I only know that you are the most beautiful in my heart." Jono couldn''t help coaxing Yinzhu. Yin Zhu looked at his two partners and couldn''t help feeling elated. "Well, you are unique and irreplaceable in my heart." There is no pressure on Baiji and Mengji for the thunder robbery in front of them, not to mention that baikun made a lot of lightning rods and led away a lot of lightning. It can be said that for the time being, they are very relaxed. At this time, Baiji turns his head and looks at the way Yin Zhu and baikun tease. He can''t help but scold, "as expected, he will regret having a son sooner or later. Where can he have a daughter-in-law I remember my parents. They are still taking risks here. They are flirting with each other. It''s sad to think about it. " Meng Ji on one side naturally sees through Bai Ji''s mind. She doesn''t know what to say. Bai Ji scolds his son every day. It''s useless and so on. But this guy is also the one who cares about his son most. This time, he''s still distracted and concerned about his son. I''m really convinced. The father and son are just like that. They are the people who care the most, but they are so disgusted that they are dying. Fortunately, she mediates, otherwise they can''t be misunderstood. Mengji says that she is tired. "Well, don''t make trouble. It''s better to take a serious look at the thunder robbery. It''s related to our future. Uncle has a unique skill in array arrangement. Bai Ji, you should learn more." Qiao Nuo said with a smile that among them, Bai Kun''s array attainments are the highest, but not up to the level of Bai Ji. Bai Kun nodded. The old man still has a lot to learn. It''s necessary to take them out. He can''t show off every time he has something to do. He still has to work hard. Bai Ji would be very angry if he knew that he had worked hard but got such an evaluation from Bai Kun. The thunder disaster in the sky is more and more serious. However, Baiji and Mengji are very relaxed. Yin Zhu says, is this because of the accumulation of these two factors? At this time, Bai Ji began to change, and he began to have an extra tail behind him. With more and more thunder robberies, the tails came out one by one. Yin Zhu didn''t understand where it was. The direction of Bai Ji''s advancement should be Nine Tailed Fox, which is also super powerful. But Mengji hasn''t changed at this time. What''s the evolutionary direction of fish? Is it hard for a fish to leap into the dragon''s gate? Will Mengji evolve into a dragon? When Yin Zhu is still thinking, he finds that behind Mengji, he doesn''t know when to slowly pick up two meat buns, as if there is something to come out? There seems to be something wrong with the direction of evolution. With the arrival of thunder robbery, Bai Ji has nothing to do. At this time, he has seven tails, and the meat bag on Meng Ji''s body has been broken. You are a pair of fleshy little wings, winged fish. What is this? Bai Kun said at this time, "this should be Ying Yu." After reih became a new species, he went to check some mythical animals in the world. The evolution of Baiji can be seen. Mengji became clear at this time. Ying Yu, what is this? Is it great? Yin Zhu said that he was a native and didn''t understand, but Bai Kun did. How shameful should he be? Bai Kun explained at this time that this is a strange beast in ancient mythology, which is similar to the existence of divine beast. Yin Zhu nodded and said that he must go back to investigate this knowledge, otherwise he would be laughed at if he didn''t know anything. "Why have you all changed? I haven''t changed. My power has awakened a lot, but I''m still a bear and stronger." When it comes to Zhuang, Yin Zhu can''t help crying. She''s a girl. She really doesn''t need this feature. "You haven''t completely transformed, but if you succeed in transformation, you should be a kind of animal in ancient times, definitely not an ordinary bear." Bai Kun comfortingly touches Yin Zhu''s hair. Yin Zhu said that she also wanted to evolve, and finally evolved into another beautiful and powerful creature, but God didn''t agree. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 789 "I found that the direction of our evolution is ancient alien animals, and it''s still very powerful, including the power of our awakening. What are we waiting for?" Yin Zhu said that it''s too easy for them to gain power. When we think about it in the orc world, we want those powers to be cultivated slowly, but here they are directly advanced and mutated. She is really worried. Bai Kun immediately hugged Yin Zhu on the shoulder, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''m worried too much. Since they have given us such strength, they can also deal with the coming events. They won''t give us too much difference. So you should rest assured that you don''t care too much about the power, and you should be firm more often Our own heart, so that we won''t lose ourselves, whether it''s strength or other good, whether it''s conspiracy or calculation, we can face it calmly. Since we''re given it, there''s no need to feel guilty. Anyway, we can still afford it in the future. " Hearing Bai Kun''s aggressive words, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing, and then nodded his head, which really calmed Bai Kun''s heart. Bai Kun and Meng Ji have reached the last critical moment of the thunder robbery. Although they have some scars, they are not deep. Some of the thunder robbers are attracted by the lightning rods, and some of them are absorbed by the two men. They are really powerful and can be said to be the first to resist the thunder robbery. "Next, pay attention. Maybe that strange world will open up. I don''t know if it will be the same as Cheng An''s?" It''s a pity that no one went to see Cheng''an during the robbery. After all, when Cheng''an said that he wanted to go out for a walk, who would have thought that Cheng''an would break out. But what Bai Ji and Meng Ji have seen, if they are in the same place, they will definitely say. If it''s a world, it''s easy to do. When it comes time, everyone will be in the same place. As long as they find each other, it''s easy to do. What they fear most is that they are not in the same place, so they will have a headache. "Pay attention to them all. Don''t distract." Jono said. Baiji and Mengji are also looking at the sky seriously. At this time, two swirling doors appear, and baikun''s face becomes very bad. Won''t this really become the worst situation? Normally, if two people are in the same place, there should be only one portal, but there are two different portals. Does that mean that they are going to different places? If so, how can they contact each other and go to the world to find them? At this time, Bai Ji also frowns and looks at the vortex on his head. This situation is also his worst plan. The world he and Meng Ji want is two different worlds. The world Meng Ji wants to go to is a sea, which looks like an ocean. The last time Cheng an entered a world full of flames, and the world above him is a forest, which doesn''t look like a sea Know what these stand for. Bai Ji still has a lot to say, but at this time he obviously has no time to explain. The vortex on his head has forced him to pull inside. Didn''t those practitioners say they were ancient battlefields? What''s their one? Bai Ji only had time to send a message to Bai Kun, "you should be careful and try to contact them later." As for whether it''s a world or not, he doesn''t know. Mengji can only turn around and wave to Jono at this time, and then disappear. Baiji and Mengji have disappeared, and only the mess left on the ground after the thunder robbery. Baikun sighs deeply at this time, "Yinzhu, you can see it too. In the next period of time, you can practice well with us." No matter where they went before, they didn''t leave Yin Zhu. But this time, they have to separate everyone. Yin Zhu is weak in fighting ability, even if she has strength, but her fighting ability is weak. With her soft heart, now they can only cram for a while and train Yin Zhu well in this period of time to fight with them. They will have a sense of propriety It''s too much, but it''s hard to say when you meet others, so even if you don''t have the heart, it''s better than Yin Zhu''s life and death later. Yin Zhu nodded. She knew where her weakness was. She knew what Bai Kun was worried about. On the other side, tianjizi and his party were still looking for the place where they were going to rob. When Baiji and Mengji disappeared, tianjizi frowned and looked at the distant sky, and then said, "don''t look. Those two people have successfully left. It seems that they are not in this country, but abroad. When they stretch out from the sea, they don''t know Joe I wonder if they''ve already made it. " Qingyunzi nodded. However, just now there was only a breath leaking. He was not sure where they were, but he knew they were overseas. "Did you feel that just now? I feel that there are two connecting points in the world." Qiong Wu could not help gritting her teeth. Qingyunzi also nodded, which means what they naturally know, that is to say, the two people who robbed together did not transmit to the same place. Is that the place Chengan went to last time different from them?"If you said that each of them went to a different space, where would they go and what would greet them?" Qingyunzi could not help but speak again. Tianjizi said faintly at this time, "I have a guess that the reason why they go to different places should be related to their own power system, and the reason why they want to leave after their strength reaches Yuanying is that our world strength can only reach Yuanying, so they can only leave. And those different spaces should be the most suitable places for their cultivation and growth, where they can improve their strength and cross the realm again. " Hearing this, qingyunzi couldn''t help but have a headache. "If so, we will suffer. After all, the highest strength in the world is Yuanying, which won''t go beyond this range. You say that if they want to face the power beyond this, we can''t afford this disaster." Qiongwu can''t help but have a headache when she hears this. If it''s really like what qingyunzi said, it''s a great disaster for Xiuzhen world. Although tianjizi said that he hopes to see it, he hopes it will come. How many people are still alive at that time? "Tianjizi, can you say some good news? Everyone is scared by you." Qiongwu couldn''t help muttering. Tianjizi said, "we should prepare for the worst, not everything." "You said that if we can improve our strength, why doesn''t the way of heaven let us go in? Even if those people have strong blood, they will be stronger than us. Why don''t we also go in for cultivation? Isn''t it good to have more strong people then?" At this time, some people can''t help saying that after all, they all want strong strength. Tianjizi said coldly at this time, "Chengan boasted that the world you feel, that strange space has been broken, think inside can enhance the strength of the power is not much, maybe only enough Chengan they a person to enhance the strength, so these are absolutely not allowed us to touch." Qiong Wu was not happy at this time and said, "tianjizi, can you say a word of preparation? You have been guessing all the time. To tell you the truth, I''m upset by you. I just want to live a down-to-earth life. All these messy thoughts are painful." Qiong Wu is also impatient. There are so many things. Of course, every time there is a big disaster, it can be said that people''s cultivation is miserable. This demon clan is very powerful and relatively better. Tianjizi didn''t get angry when he heard this, but said faintly, "if you feel bored, you can''t listen. When the final result comes out, I can let you know." Qiong Wu can''t help turning a white eye when she hears this. If she doesn''t know anything, she really doesn''t know that the demon world has been repaired and sold by this man. Even if she is annoyed, she has to listen carefully. How can she not listen? Seeing this, qingyunzi couldn''t help but sneer at qiongwu, and then said, "qiongwu must be patient in doing great things. You can''t do this." Hearing this, qiongwu said unhappily, "since I can''t, please be the first to rush ahead." In the past, when there was something uncertain, even if we discussed it together, he was usually the first one who could be the most defensive. Hearing this, qingyunzi couldn''t help laughing, and didn''t try to provoke qiongwu. This stupid man also has intelligence. He can''t bully others too much. "Well, I''d better go back and watch Leihe and Tengxiao. By the way, it would be better if I could study the secrets in their blood." Qingyunzi couldn''t help but speak. To tell the truth, they didn''t understand why this heaven would choose a group of half demons as the saviors. After all, this is something that has never happened before. No matter what happened before, most of them were human, and there were also demons, but half demons were for the first time. Hearing this, qingyunzi couldn''t help laughing, and didn''t try to provoke qiongwu. This stupid man also has intelligence. He can''t bully others too much. "Well, I''d better go back and watch Leihe and Tengxiao. By the way, it would be better if I could study the secrets in their blood." Qingyunzi couldn''t help but speak. To tell the truth, they didn''t understand why this heaven would choose a group of half demons as the saviors. After all, this is something that has never happened before. No matter what happened before, most of them were human, and there were also demons, but half demons were for the first time. There are also demons, but half demons are for the first time. There are also demons, but half demons are for the first time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 790 Since everyone else has been robbed, tianjizi won''t find anyone. Anyway, next time, Jono will definitely return the robbery. Now that they know that the place of the robbery is deep in the sea, it''s easier to find it next time. Besides, Jono and they are not even golden elites. That is to say, they have to spend two days of robbery and two opportunities. If they can''t find anyone in that way Then they really don''t want to live. Tianjizi soon returned to Sifang prison. Of course, they would not be idle. They still had a lot of things to do, such as arranging their subordinates to prepare for the disaster. They must be prepared. Moreover, Chengan didn''t go to the same place, so they were more anxious and worried Things will not be so good in the future. Of course, tianjizi didn''t forget to continue to chat with Jono. After all, it''s very difficult for them to know Jono''s news. Those guys are too good at hiding. Thinking of their purpose, they can''t talk from them. They are really upset. Tianjizi went back to the island and went to talk with Leihe directly. "Baiji and Mengji have already passed the yuan baby thunder robbery." When Leihe heard this, he was pleasantly surprised. If these two people had passed the thunder robbery, would they have gone to another space like Cheng an? If they were in the same space with Cheng An, they would not have to worry about the comfort of Cheng an. Obviously, Leihe also recognized the strength of Baiji and Mengji. "White sacrifice to Mengji? Who are they, your friends? It''s also powerful. I''ve passed the thunder robbery of Yuanying. Congratulations. How many more experts have you got? " Reich said, pretending to be a fool. Tianjizi can''t help but roll his eyes when he hears this. The boy is still pretending to be in front of him. He doesn''t look at him and says that the boy''s face doesn''t change much, but his eyes move. He is very good at acting. "What I want to tell you is that the space they enter is different from Cheng''an, and Baiji and Mengji enter two different spaces respectively." Tianjizi said simply. "What?" Reich could not help crying. Tianjizi at this time, people can''t help but look at Leihe, the meaning is very clear, how no longer installed? "Well, you see Baiji and Mengji have been robbed. What kind of world have they entered? Tell us quickly." Leihe can''t help but get anxious at this time. If everyone enters a different space, he will worry about Yin Zhu. What should Yin Zhu do? It has to be said that these men always keep Yin Zhu in mind. They all have the same mind. When they find that they are not in the same space, they all worry about Yin Zhu''s safety. As for their own, they don''t worry. Or they are all used to it. Will they be OK? "Why don''t you know Baiji and Mengji? So what do you do with their information? " Tianjizi said unhappily at this time. Leihe was flexible. He blinked his eyes and said, "Why are you angry with me, don''t you know what to say to me? You are not kind. You know we are together. If you have anything to say, why do you beat around the Bush? " Tianjizi can''t help but get angry when he hears this, "say it directly, how can I say it? You can be treacherous one by one." Tianjizi thought that he had talked with Qiao Nuo about cooperation. As a result, Bai Kun took a lot of cultivation resources and left. How about cooperation? Except for their resources, they didn''t get anything. You said that Jono was afraid to show up because he was worried about their own safety. That''s OK. At least let them know his origin or something else. As a result, they didn''t get anything. It''s really a white wolf. Tengxiao can''t help defending himself after hearing tianjizi''s words, "I''m very honest, I''m not treacherous." Tianjizi can''t help rolling his eyes when he hears this. Tengxiao is really honest. Then this guy has self-knowledge and doesn''t chat with them at all. He probably knows how wrong he is and is worried that he will leak the secret if he is not careful. Then this guy basically answers that they are all right. Well, if he doesn''t know, he will be angry. "Well, well, the past is over. If we meet later, you can find Bai Kun to settle the accounts." Reich changed the subject directly. "Come on, let''s talk about Baiji and Mengji." Tengxiao also came up at this time. "Thunder robbery, thunder robbery is just like that. Anyway, we can''t rush into thunder robbery to intercept people, and then they will go to another space after thunder robbery. What can we say?" Tianjizi couldn''t help muttering. "You didn''t say that they went to the same different space, that is to say, everyone went to a separate world. You said that Chengan was an ancient battlefield. Where did Baiji and Mengji go?" Reich asked excitedly. When tianjizi heard this, he couldn''t help but make a white eye. He didn''t know where the two guys were robbing. He didn''t see them at all. He just sensed them when they were robbing. Then he sensed two space points after the thunder robbery. He didn''t know where they were going."Lehe, do you want to know the evolutionary direction of Baiji and Mengji?" At this time, tianjizi laughed, changed the topic, and threw out a question. Leihe can''t help thinking at this time. He also has some understanding of these evolutions. This evolution also means random evolution. For example, as for himself, the next stage of snake evolution is Jiaolong, so what will Baiji and Mengji evolve? To tell you the truth, he doesn''t know the essence of Baiji and Mengji. Baikun knows that it''s a fox. Baikun should inherit Baiji. Mengji really doesn''t know. "What is it? You give us some advice. I also want to know my evolutionary direction." Tengxiao can''t help interrupting. He has recovered a lot and is working hard every day. Tianjizi also provides some training resources, but that''s it. It will take a while for him to get back to his original strength, and it''s even more difficult to advance. Tianjizi wanted to make a set of words to see if he could figure out what these two people are, and then guess their evolutionary direction. As a result, the two of them did not leak a single word, but they also made a set of their own words. It''s really not easy to do. Each of them is very treacherous. Leihe saw that tianjizi didn''t answer. He couldn''t help frowning. The reason why tianjizi came here to chat with them on this day was that he didn''t want to make a stereotype. Normally, if he knew, he shouldn''t say it. It''s better to make them surprised. For example, at the beginning, Baiji and Mengji went to different spaces after they were promoted, but now they didn''t say anything Does it mean that this guy is cheating himself? If these guys go to see Baiji and Mengji''s robbery, they don''t have to talk to him here at all? Is that because this guy didn''t see Baiji and Mengji at all? It''s also because these two are old foxes. If they didn''t make a good arrangement, how could they easily rob? Obviously, these guys didn''t see Baiji and Mengji robbing at all. It should be said that they just sensed that they were robbing and knew that they were going to different spaces, and then they came back to talk to them. Leihe couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his head at this time. He almost had no one to talk about it. It was not a good day. "You don''t know that Baiji and Mengji didn''t go through the robbery at all, or that the success of the robbery is false, and it''s also false that they went to different worlds. The reason why you know the identities of Baiji and Mengji is that they went to the demon world for too much time after all. Do you mean to talk to me Unfortunately, I will not be deceived. " Leihe said with a smile. Tengxiao also responded at this time, and then he stopped discussing any questions. He just shut up. This is the way Tengxiao summed up himself. He is not as quick minded as Qiao Nuo baikun, so the best way is to find something wrong and not answer anything. Tianjizi can''t help laughing when he hears this. He wants to set up a routine for others, but he was first set up by others. This Leihe has a flexible brain, doesn''t he say that half demon''s intelligence is not very high? Why are Jono baikun and Leihe all thieves? "Leihe, you are not kind. How many benefits have you taken from us? Don''t talk about Cheng''an, just Tengxiao. You said that in order to save you, we didn''t do any harm to you. Why can''t you tell us some news? Do you deserve our kindness?" Since we can''t cheat, we can only play the emotional card. Tengxiao could not help frowning when he heard this, and then said, "I know the benefits you have given me. As long as I can afford it in the future, I will definitely give it back to you. I will never lie." Tengxiao doesn''t like to owe debts, especially the favor of tianjizi. It''s true that he has eaten a lot of other people''s natural resources and land treasures. Moreover, he does live well because of them, which we have to admit. Leihe couldn''t help shaking his head when he heard this. Tengxiao was too sincere. If it wasn''t for their usefulness, how could these people have been so kind-hearted to save them. Tianjizi patted Tengxiao on the shoulder, "OK, I''ll wait." Tengxiao is a good person. He doesn''t doubt that Tengxiao is lying. If they really have a future, they are afraid that their future strength will be higher than them. At that time, they are afraid that they can''t get them. It''s a good thing for Tengxiao to remember their kindness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 791 Leihe waited for tianjizi to turn around and leave. He couldn''t help sighing to Tengxiao, "how can you be so sincere? Why do you want to give it back to them? In fact, it''s up to them to calculate us first." If not for them, they are still living and working in Yinjia village at this time. Think about how peaceful and happy they were when they first arrived in Yinjia village, where there are so many things like now, and he has to worry about Yinzhu. Tengxiao couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, and said: "no matter what, it''s true that they saved me. What''s more, we have to face what we don''t know. Then I don''t know. If I really have a future, it means that we all live well. At that time, if we are still in this world, we can only live in the future I''m afraid we still have to get along with them. So what about giving them some advantages? We can''t make ourselves the same as their enemies unless we don''t get along with them in the future. " When Leihe heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. He patted Tengxiao''s shoulder with a smile and said, "yes, I can use my brain." Tengxiao turns his eyes when he hears this. He doesn''t want to talk to Leihe. He seems to be a fool. He just doesn''t like turning and thinking, but he doesn''t understand it at all. "You said that we are now locked up here and we don''t know anything. If we want to know the information from the outside world, we have to rely on them. If we ask for information, we will ask for information. We are also asking for other people''s information." Tengxiao sighed. "It doesn''t matter what you want to do when you say that the way of heaven separates us. But I''m worried about Yin Zhu. The guardian contract between Yin Zhu and me is still there. I don''t know if the contract can be used after we go to different spaces. If it can be used, I can rest assured." Tengxiao said with emotion. Think of oneself at the beginning in order to stay in Yin Zhu side, desperate to use the contract, unfortunately this thing he never really used. "I don''t want you to have the chance to use it. If you use it, it means Yin Zhu is in danger." Reich sighed. "What are they doing now, Jono?" Reich couldn''t help asking. "It''s supposed to be hiding somewhere and practicing well." Now the pressure on them is strength in addition to strength. Tengxiao said that he should also work hard, otherwise he would really become the one with the lowest strength among them. "Do you know what Mengji''s animal body is?" Bored, Leihe can''t help gossiping, saying that at the beginning, none of them wanted to ask what Mengji''s animal body was. One thought it was good to be powerful, which had nothing to do with the animal body, and the other didn''t mean to ask. Tengxiao shakes his head, which doesn''t mean he doesn''t know. "Do you know the blood of the king of beasts in the last life?" Mengji is the descendant of the king of beasts. She must have inherited the blood of the king of beasts. If the blood of the king of beasts is not strong, there will be no one else. Teng Xiao shook his head. "I don''t know. You have to know that the king of beasts is far away from us. I really don''t know." Leihe was also disappointed when he heard that. He didn''t think Tengxiao could give him an answer. If Bai Kun was here, he might be able to give him an answer. Qingyunzi looked at tianjizi standing on one side and asked, "you didn''t ask anything just now?" Tianjizi shook his head and said, "no, these two guys are obviously not so good. Forget it, whatever." Qingyunzi can''t help but stare at him. "It''s casual, isn''t it? It can be casual. Baikun has taken away a lot of our resources." Qingyunzi was obviously not reconciled. Tianjizi couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "is it for them to give them those resources? No, it''s for the hope of our whole cultivation world, so there''s nothing to say. Besides, these things are given back to us by the world. Now we should also give back to the world. Besides, those things are just a drop in the bucket for you Qingyun sect. Don''t be so stingy. " Hearing this, qingyunzi couldn''t help laughing, "nine oxen and a hair is also a hair. Don''t take a hair as money. Your family has a big business. Why don''t you contribute a little?" Although Qingyun sect said that the sect was powerful, there were also many disciples. This resource is far from enough. How could it be as light as tianjizi said. Tianjizi rolled a white eye, "I''m alone, and there''s the wasteland around tianjizong. Then there''s the shabby house of tianjizong. You can take it if you like." When qingyunzi heard this, he gasped. Tianjizong would be like this. It''s not tianjizong''s own laziness. Tianjizi doesn''t worry about his family''s food. He doesn''t care about the family''s affairs. Besides, the house is broken, but it''s tianjizong''s family. Tianjizi''s mouth is like this. If anyone really occupies his family, he will fight with others It''s on the shelf. Qingyunzi said that it''s no fun to quarrel with this machine. This guy is always like this. Qiongwu slowly stood up at this time. In fact, he was most concerned about Leihe''s blood. After all, the Terrans didn''t pay attention to blood, and the demons only paid attention to blood. Let alone Leihe, it seemed that they were not simple. Unfortunately, they had tried before. Leihe''s blood on the ground was useless. He wanted to try Leihe''s blood. That''s the same Leihe and they are not willing at all. It''s not so easy to make ah people dizzy. The more powerful people are, the more difficult it is to make them dizzy."Leihe, actually speaking, we are the same family, and the Demon power absorbed by cultivation is in the same continuous line. You see, Baiji and Mengji have become the demon king of the demon world. Do you want to name them in the demon world?" Although Baiji and Mengji didn''t find anyone, they also knew that they had gone through the thunder and robbed another time and space. Qiongwu said that since people had already been named in the demon world, they were naturally the people in the demon world. I don''t know if Leihe and his family will go or not. If they want to go, he can let them out even if they want to be the boss. However, if Leihe and his family reach Yuanying, qiongwu''s boss will also be allowed. "Why, tianjizi came back in vain, and now he sent you out?" Leihe couldn''t help laughing. Qiong Wu laughs at this and shakes her head directly. "You know, I don''t know how to talk. I don''t want to send a real talk, so I''m not here to talk. I just want to invite you to join the demon world." Reich laughed at this. "What''s the advantage of adding me to the demon world, or can you protect me? If you can''t give me anything, you just want to take me in. How can you do such a good thing Leihe said that he was not stupid. How could he be cheated like this. "How about I choose you as my successor? It''s good enough." Qiongwu said she was very generous. When Leihe heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "You don''t think that I''ll happily promise. I''ll have a good life. However, I''ll be your successor. At that time, all the trivial things in the demon world will be related to me. You think I''ll have a good life. However, I''m not happy and stupid to be a hard-working housekeeper. I won''t take it It''s a burden. " Leihe said that as a tribal leader, it''s very hard to consider the survival of those people, including the contradictions within the ethnic group, and then diplomacy, all kinds of things, and so on. In the past, when he was the leader of a dark city, he was tired to death, but there were still several powerful subordinates. Now, in the demon world, those people had relations with him and asked him to spend so much money He''s not stupid enough to take responsibility for them. In the past, he had no choice but to bear the responsibilities of the orcs, because some people could not and could not bear the responsibilities of a city Lord. Qiong Wu thought that he had given enough benefits, but others didn''t like it at all. In fact, there are many benefits to be his successor. At least the resources in the demon world can be used freely. Of course, it''s true that there are more responsibilities. There are not many people waiting to be his successor in the demon world, but they are rejected. Qiong Wu feels that he will be heartbroken. These orcs are not so easy to turn around. Of course, qiongwu''s idea is that they can''t get their blood. Isn''t there another way? For example, if you find some beautiful girls to be with Leihe, the children you give birth to will probably inherit Leihe''s blood. They have not used the beauty trick. Unfortunately, they don''t know whether Leihe''s eyes are broken or because of other reasons. None of them can see it. Those people didn''t know that reih had a partner, or that he was the only orc, but they all thought that this was not the reason why there were few Orc women? When the fragrant little beauty comes, can she refuse? Unfortunately, these people misjudged the relationship between Yin Zhu and several partners. Yin Zhu''s relationship with them has long been not a simple tie. It can be said that they have melted into each other''s bones. They have love and kinship, which can be said that they are constantly giving up. "Well, I don''t want to forget it, but I''m really optimistic about you. At least we''re all demons. In the cultivation system, you''re on our side. As for why we treat you like this, you know, we just don''t want to miss it. If you have anything you want, you can ask me. I''ll say anything you can say, just for everyone''s sake ¡£¡± Qiong Wu patted Leihe on the shoulder and turned to walk out. Leihe nodded and didn''t say it was bad. Since someone was willing to give him a favor, why didn''t he? Maybe he would ask for someone later. But qiongwu said that he was not very good at pulling people and retreating, but he would never join the demon world. If he had a good relationship in the future, he could go there to play, but he could not join them. They were all right It''s a good thing for my family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 792 When Cheng an wakes up in the strange space, he is a bit silly and hugs himself. In fact, he knows from a very early age that he will become stronger as long as he is injured desperately. But he has a feeling that if he is injured all the time, he will lose control sooner or later. Before, he never thought of using this method to fight for powerful power. After all, the people in the dream clan don''t like him, but they don''t lack him Stuttering and drinking, and he didn''t care too much about the strength, so he always muddled along like that. Cheng an always thinks that it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have strength. He lives well as well. For example, among Yin Zhu''s partners, he has the lowest strength. But he also stands by Yin Zhu''s side with his own cleverness. It doesn''t matter if he is strong or not. After all, there are several things about Qiao Nuo. These are all very strong, not good She needs to worry too much. Yin Zhu has always said that the world is very beautiful. Indeed, compared with the orc world, the world is really beautiful. At least there is no need to worry about food and drink. Whether it is material or spiritual enjoyment, it is very rich. The orc world is incomparable. I thought they came to the world to enjoy happiness, but I didn''t expect that they still have tasks. In fact, if you don''t ask for them, how can the world accept them so easily? Don''t you like the outside people to go there without looking at the orc world? After all, they can say that they are definitely different from the people in this world. Adding a new kind in this world is likely to destroy a certain balance, not to mention that they can cultivate quickly. All these things are abnormal. They can only say that people give you benefits first, and they will come back later. There will be no pie in the sky. He thought he could live in peace. Even if the monks found them before, Cheng an didn''t care when they fled to the mountain. If the orcs wanted to hide in the forest, no one could find them. The forest was their natural shield, but Leihe''s sudden thunder robbery made everyone have to face it. It''s also the way of heaven that makes them do something, and let the people of Tianji sect figure out how they can be allowed to escape. Even if they don''t do it, the way of heaven will force them to go that way. Cheng an doesn''t feel much when watching Lei he go through the thunder robbery, but when Lei he can''t get through it, Yin Zhu helps to bear the burden because of the ties between his partners, and then falls into a coma. Cheng an knows that she can''t go on mixing. Even if she doesn''t do it for Yin Zhu, she has to do it for herself, including him. Cheng an regrets Yin Zhu''s coma and incompetence. He always says that he will take good care of Yin Zhu, but he has no strength. So after Yin Zhu leaves the dangerous period, he chooses to leave, and he plans to advance as soon as possible. The reason why he chooses to go to Sifang prison is to see if he can make a escape for Leihe The chance to run. As for the consequences of his compulsive promotion of his strength, Cheng An said that it doesn''t matter. Do those people want to count on them? If he had an accident, those people would try their best to save him. Otherwise, how could they make use of him? For the first time, Cheng an completely let go, and even hurt himself, just to increase his strength quickly. Fortunately, some of his strength increased as he thought. Of course, he did lose himself. Later, he won the bet, and the practitioners of the world did not dare to let him die like this, but the other party wanted to count him. His strength was weak However, he is really not worried about the loss. The most powerful thing of the dream people is the soul, not to mention that his body is the last child to bear the consequences of the evil of the dream people. He is also the terminator. He has a curse. Who can rob his body. Cheng An said that the people of the dream clan are never stupid. It can be said that no one is good at scheming, including him. He just doesn''t like to use it. In the past, he calculated Yin Zhu, but Yin Zhu didn''t want to take his partner. If Yin Zhu was willing to take his partner, he would probably take another pile in the orc world. But in the end, he was the only one who squeezed into Yin Zhu''s side, which means that he was the only one He was smart enough and knew Yin Zhu well enough. This time, he still won. And the power of the Buddha bone is very strange. It seems that he wants to refine the sins in his body, and it also completely stimulates the power in his body. Cheng an feels his power well, and then he finds that his power should be destruction, with strong darkness and unknown destruction. This kind of power is very powerful, but it is not liked by people. I don''t know if Yin Zhu likes to be like this. Cheng an thinks with emotion. Unfortunately, now he just wants to show Yin Zhu what he can do. Yuan Ying''s strength has been directly absorbed into the different space. This is something Cheng an didn''t expect. Cheng an thought that if he became the same as those people, he could have a good life To protect Yin Zhu, the way of heaven made a hole for him. After the transmission to the different space, the portal soon disappears. Cheng an wants to attack the portal, but he finds that his strength is far from enough. There is no way. He can only swim in the space now to see if he can find a way out. The space is very big, but also dilapidated. It''s very desolate inside. Cheng an starts to shout to see if he can find someone Understand the situation here, and then he walked for a long time, but found that this place should be no one, should be free, he exists alone.Chengan contact looking for two days, there is no clue, this space is big enough, just empty, no one, two ghosts are not. Cheng an can''t help thinking that the way of heaven sent him to this place can''t have no purpose. He can''t be locked here until his strength improves. In this way, it''s totally meaningless. There should be clues. He should have a good look. Now he can''t find it. It should be because he doesn''t have enough ideas. In addition, he doesn''t have enough places to go. If he continues, he will find relevant clues and leave this place. He came to this space alone. He wanted to take care of Yin Zhu and help him. So he couldn''t be trapped here. If he wanted to find a way out quickly, he didn''t know if Jono would enter this space after they were promoted. No, he suddenly enters into a different space. They must be very worried about Jono. But it''s impossible for Jono to improve their strength in a short time. But Baiji and Mengji can. The strength of these two guys is the peak of Jindan. They can advance at any time. He suddenly goes to another space. Jono won''t care, so it''s the most possible Let Baiji and Mengji step up and see if their situation is the same as him. If they are in the same space, they can take care of each other. Chengan is not worried about the thunder robbery of Baiji and Mengji. Baiji can''t have no arrangement. Does that mean that he just needs to wait for Baiji and Mengji in the space? Thinking of this, Cheng an hurried to the place he had passed before and left Yin Zhu where he had passed. As long as Bai Ji and Meng Ji could see what he had left, they would understand. Cheng An has been looking in the space for a long time. He has nothing but a magma pool. He has been waiting for a long time, but he has not been able to wait for Baiji and Mengji. The efficiency of Baiji and Mengji should not be so low. Why is that? Is it that they enter into different spaces? Thinking of this, Cheng an can''t help but feel a headache. At this time, it''s not a headache for herself, but a headache for Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu doesn''t have them around to take care of her. What should she do? Cheng an looked at the magma pool, thought about it and decided to have a try. Anyway, the more he hurt, the more powerful he was. He didn''t have to worry about dying in it. Moreover, there was only one abnormal place in this space. If this place didn''t have what he wanted, he didn''t know what to do. Cheng an jumps directly into the magma pool. Cheng an feels that his whole body, including his flesh and blood, has been melted by the magma. However, in the process, Cheng an finds that there is a breath of destruction in the magma. He approaches him. Those forces melt into his bones and imprint mysterious words on his bones. Sure enough, it''s this magma pool. Even though it''s very painful, Cheng an can still bear it. This should be the test of the way of heaven. Can he pass this test and absorb these forces to leave here? Think of here, Cheng an more efforts to absorb their own strength, he did not find that at this time he was sinking under the magma pool, around the magma again and again refining his bones, the smell of destruction in his body more and more heavy, and even the bones of those runes also become shiny. Cheng an doesn''t know how long he has been sitting at the bottom of the pool. He forgets the world and everything. He just tries his best to cultivate and absorb the power he wants. He wants to become stronger and break the shackles. Then he goes back to take care of Yin Zhu. I don''t know how long later, the huge magma pool became shallower and shallower, and Cheng''an''s figure could be seen at this time. Cheng''an felt that his strength was stronger, and even he felt that he could touch the sky. Does this mean that his strength is going to be another class? Unfortunately, no one told him about this strange space, and no one could verify his current strength. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 793 Cheng an continues to absorb those forces until the whole slurry disappears, and even the power of the flame under the slurry disappears. Cheng an slowly sits up, and then slowly stands up. He feels very strong, strong enough to break the day at any time. At this time, Cheng an thought happily, does this mean that he can leave this broken world, then he can go to Yin Zhu? Think of here, Chengan very wash, and directly with the most powerful strength to attack the sky above his head. The sky is also as he expected, directly broken into countless pieces, and then Chengan see a big door, and then he walked in without hesitation. Just after walking in, Cheng an finds that this is not the world before Yin Zhu. The reason is that the air is totally different from the world where Yin Zhu lives. Cheng an can''t help but feel a little unhappy at this time. Is there an end to this place? He won''t be allowed to go back. When does he want to go. Cheng An is very angry when he thinks about it. He wants to try whether he can break the world again. However, it''s useless this time. He can''t break the world. Seeing this, Cheng an can''t help gritting his teeth. Although ten thousand people hate this place, they can''t help it. They are inferior to people in strength. They have to do it according to their ideas. Cheng an starts to look for clues, hoping to find them earlier and practice quickly. Cheng an doesn''t want to wait for himself to go out. Yin Zhu doesn''t know where he''s gone. The reason why he''s so desperate to practice is that he wants to protect Yin Zhu, or he''s so desperate to do something. I don''t know how many levels there are. If there is no end, he will be unhappy. However, the key point of this world is very easy to find. Cheng an didn''t spend much time to find it. It should be an array. The array mainly consists of seven huge stone tablets. Cheng an frowned. Everything else is good. But this array is really uncomfortable. What should we do now? And then there are the seven stone tablets. Why do you always feel that the seven stone tablets are limited and mysterious? You know, they are just seven people when they add up with Baiji. Because he didn''t know the array, Cheng an didn''t rush forward. He just sat down next to the array and planned to do a good research. Later, Cheng an turned around the array and saw the surrounding situation clearly. However, it was because he saw clearly that Cheng An''s face was not good because he thought they were really counted. On the seven stone tablets, Cheng An''s face was not good He saw the animals carved on the stone tablet. Is this corresponding to seven of them? Cheng an looks carefully at this time. The first one he finds is Lei he''s. after all, the flying dragon with teeth and claws is too easy to find. The second one is Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is a bear. There is also a stone tablet yelling at the bear to the moon. Then there is a fox with nine tails. This is either Bai Ji or Bai Kun, and there is a long one There are three winged fish. One is a wild animal full of fire. Cheng an doesn''t feel much like himself, but he also feels like himself. Another is a black animal with a mask on his face. He seems to be a small animal. He doesn''t know who he is. The last one is a huge animal On the ground, it looks like a tiger, but it doesn''t look like a lion. I don''t know what it is. It should be Tengxiao. Cheng an can''t help shaking his head to think of it. He didn''t lift it lightly. Since the seven stone tablets here correspond to the seven of them, does that mean that the seven of them will be reunited here at that time? Thinking of this, Cheng An is not in a hurry. If it''s really what he thinks, he should first find out the surrounding environment here, and then wait for someone to come. He thinks that Baiji and Mengji should be coming soon, these two people So knowledgeable, I think I should know some news. At that time, someone will discuss it. Then I''ll see what this array is. Baiji and Mengji do absorb power in another different space at this time. Baiji and Mengji are old-fashioned and powerful, so they don''t have much scruples. They quickly absorb those power and then directly break the space. Baiji''s speed will be faster than Mengji''s. When Cheng an sees Bai Ji and Meng Ji, he is very happy. Of course, he is more moved by the speed of these two people. Even if he knows how fast they are, they should come to find themselves soon, but he didn''t expect to be so fast. Cheng an respectfully went to Baiji and Mengji. "Uncle and aunt, you''re here. Come and have a look at this array. I think we should face this array and the seven stone tablets. I feel that we are corresponding to each other. Because I don''t know the array, I didn''t go in to see it. I''m afraid that the array will damage things, so I don''t know how to use it I''ve been waiting for you here. " Bai Ji hears a positive praise for Cheng an. Once the array is started, it will change a lot. It''s hard to deal with it. Baiji and Mengji studied the array carefully at this time, and then described the array. The array here is very different from that in the orc world, so they need to rescue and calculate well. Fortunately, they did not know much about the world''s array in the demon clan before. Although they did not learn much about the advanced array knowledge, they had the foundation, With the array knowledge of the orc world, we can infer that one method can make ten thousand methods, which is equivalent to that you can use different languages to write the array. They have learned the basic array of the world, and the rest is to translate it slowly.Cheng An is not in a hurry. He can''t help in this aspect, so he can only help what he can. Of course, when he helps, Cheng an asks Meng Ji about what happened after him. As for why don''t you ask Bai Ji about it? Bai Ji is too cold. In addition to a series of things Bai Ji does in the orc world, Cheng An is a little afraid of Bai Ji. Meng Ji also tells Cheng an what she knows. Cheng An is a little relieved when she knows that Yin Zhu has found a safe place to cross the robbery After all, Tengxiao betrayed Yin Zhu before, and some of his friends despised him. They didn''t expect that he was also affectionate. However, Yin Zhu was in a mess. What was he anxious to do? However, Yin Zhu cared too much about them. Otherwise, where would he do such a thing. Bai Ji and Meng Ji have been inferring for a long time. Then he frowned at Cheng an and said, "Cheng An, the array of this world is more advanced than that of the orc world, and I know only a little, so I can roughly infer that this array should be a door to another world, and the seven stone tablets should be the key to open this door, specific I don''t know how At this time, Bai Ji thought of the power he absorbed in the alien space. Combined with Cheng''an and Meng Ji, he couldn''t figure out that the alien space was the way of heaven that deliberately let them improve their strength. Was it because he was worried that they were not strong enough to open the door? The arrangement is very good, but why do they open the door according to the arrangement of the way of heaven, and what the consequences will be if they open the door? No one knows where the door of the world leads. Isn''t that the hope calculated by tianqizi? Hope? Is there any hope after opening it? Bai Ji couldn''t help humming. He didn''t believe this. He thought how powerful the dream clan was at the beginning. When he planted the animal elixir for the orcs, the strength of the whole dream clan could be said to be advancing rapidly. At that time, who didn''t say that the animal elixir was the hope of the dream clan, but in the end? And look at this array. It''s obviously artificially arranged. Since it''s artificially arranged, why did the original people arrange this array here? Would those who arrange it not know the impact on the people behind them? I must have thought about it. Since I have thought about setting up such an array, that is to say, it is necessary for this array to exist. What are the consequences of opening the array? At that time, will the consequences be borne by them? They are just not people in this world. The way of heaven doesn''t need the last trace of their friendship. It''s not painful to use it directly. Bai Ji didn''t believe in cause and effect before, but the final result in the orc world, and he read many books in this world after he came to this world. He didn''t dare to say that all things must have cause and effect, but there is a certain relationship, so what to choose must be decided after thinking clearly. Especially in front of this matter, a few children in the family will probably listen to his opinions, so he must think clearly and understand that he almost lost his son before. He will never let anyone hurt his son again, even the way of heaven. "What do you think?" Meng Ji couldn''t help asking. Bai Ji holds Meng Ji''s hand and shakes his head. Then he looks up at the sky silently. The sky is still a little far away from him. "Mengji, if you can, we can improve our strength as much as possible. We are not strong enough. So let''s not talk about it. Let''s practice first. We''ll wait for Jono to come and talk about anything. " Bai Ji said lightly. Since all they have done is under the attention of the heavenly way, then some words can''t be said. He doesn''t believe it. The heavenly way can guess his mind clearly. Cheng an also nodded, it''s true that no matter what they want to do, they must gather seven people together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 794 It''s OK for Cheng an and Bai Ji to be in that different space for the time being. Anyway, they still have time. Since they have to wait for them, it''s better to study this array more thoroughly. And Jono several Ze in serious to improve their strength, by the way, keep training Yin Zhu, Yin Zhu watched Jono several help himself to calculate all aspects, can''t help looking at baikun and Jono said, "you don''t have to worry too much, since this heaven also want to use our, won''t let us die so quickly, so you rest assured, I really don''t have So fragile. " Qiao Nuo nodded, gently touched Yin Zhu''s head and said, "I know, Yin Zhu, you are always strong. It''s not that we don''t want you to work too hard." Bai Kun also nodded. They always wanted to bring Yin Zhu a good life and happiness. But in the orc world, they were always busy with all kinds of things. Even the only child was born by calculation. Fortunately, Teng was a very good child. He didn''t let them copy his heart or make Yin Zhu sad. They thought it was OK to come to this world With the smooth and steady, the result is still not able to, these people are calculating themselves, Jono some unwilling, why calculate them, just because they are weak? Bai Kun touches Yin Zhu''s stomach. Before that, they always wanted Yin Zhu to have a baby. After all, their family is full of adults. If there are a few babies, they can adjust their life. Now there are so many things, it''s better not to have a baby. Otherwise, they will be sad because of the arrival of the baby. They are even more afraid of the way of heaven and children here I don''t want to let it go. "Well, it''s OK. Keep working hard. There''s nothing wrong in our preparation." Bai Kun touched Yin Zhu''s hair. Yin Zhu nodded, and then looked at the sky above her head seriously. At last, the way of heaven in the world should not have too much malice to them. Otherwise, no matter what they do, she will give up her life at most, and will not let him do what she wants. She has no great promise, but she will not be too greedy for life and afraid of death. Don''t know Chengan and Baiji they each went to another space, don''t know how, Yinzhu still don''t know these people have met. However, I didn''t expect these two to converge so quickly. After all, at the beginning, everyone saw that everyone was in a different space. However, Bai Kun also said that according to the world Baiji and Mengji went to, it should be a world suitable for their strength. It should be experience. There should be a little danger, but the danger is not too high. It should be to improve their strength, The most worrying thing for them is what they will do after improving their strength. After all, it must be very difficult for them to do with such strong strength. Yin Zhu thinks whether she has any bad constitution. Otherwise, how can she find out all those things one by one and not let her live a good life? The three soon mentioned the golden elixir period, and then they were ready to go through the robbery. Jono was the first, Yin Zhu was the next, and Bai Kun was the last. The process of going through the robbery was very painful. It could be said that they broke the bones and reorganized them. Yin Zhu said that they really felt the powerful force in their bodies, so that she could live well under the thunder Yes, this cultivation is not practiced by human beings. It''s not easy to be robbed. Yin Zhu said that he is probably not promising, otherwise how can he think so. Bai Kun can''t help but smile. Then he grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and says that he won''t carry it for Yin Zhu next time. Yin Zhu shakes her head and says that she doesn''t need it. She just shouts in her mouth and talks about how she can improve her strength if others help her. Another is that if more than one person goes through the robbery together, it will probably enhance the power of Lei Jie, Although there is no basis for saying this, many novels say so. This novel comes from reality, so it''s better not to. Moreover, in case the thunder robbery really strengthens and makes Bai Kun hurt or have an accident, what should be done? Having a Tengxiao is enough for Yin Zhu. She doesn''t accept the second such partner. However, Yin Zhu also says that she can''t say anything casually in the future. These partners really value her and want to bear everything for her. It''s very sweet to think of, but it''s also a heavy burden. However, because Jono three people went to Jindan one after another, qingyunzi also found Jono''s Island. Unfortunately, there was an array on the island, which was made by Bai Kun according to the combination of the world''s array and the orc world''s array. It can be said that it was not a system. The world''s array mages could not break the array. Chen Kui, an elder of Tianmen, is the most powerful person in the world. As a result, such a person can''t solve the array. Chen Kui looked at the array in front of him with his eyes shining, and cried out, "who arranged the array, tell him to come out, let''s have a good exploration Ask for it. " Qingyunzi can''t help laughing when he hears this. Chen Kui will lose control and become insane when he encounters something related to the array. However, they really didn''t expect that there is an array master in the half demon. The array they set up can''t even solve Chen Kui. Does that mean that Chen Kui''s array attainments are better than Chen Kui''s, if so It''s a little scary."Tianjizi, do you have a way to break this array?" In addition to Chen Kui, he is also a master of array. Tianjizi shook his head at this time. "This array involves some principles I don''t understand. To tell you the truth, I have no way. If I can understand it a little, I can solve it. Now, this group of semi demons is not simple. They not only have strong blood, but also have their own inheritance." Qingyunzi nodded, "if it''s simple, Tiandao won''t hand over such an important task to them. It''s disappointing to say that there are so many people in our group, and none of them is favored by Tiandao. Our hope is to ask a group of Banyao to help." If they can, they don''t want to pay attention to Banyao. After all, they didn''t look up to others before. Now they even ask others to do things for themselves. They are embarrassed to say so. Of course, they didn''t ask for it, but now it''s obvious that they can''t control Jono. First of all, Cheng''an''s strength is now comparable to them. They have strong blood, which can be said to press them to fight in the future. Moreover, according to their inference, Cheng''an''s going to the different space is likely to further absorb the power beyond the world Quantity, then who can do anything to these half demons? Even now Leihe and Tengxiao are in their hands, but because it''s about hope, they don''t dare to treat others harshly, and they keep sending good things, OK? "Tianjizi, what shall we do? Why don''t we talk to Jono and them?" Qiong Wu could not help saying at this time. In fact, the reason why they want to control them is not to hurt Jono. They just don''t want to put their hope on Jono. They want to control the whole court. Now this kind of thing is obviously impossible. What should we do next? Tianjizi thought for a while and said, "don''t talk about music. Jono and baikun are very smart. They know the weights in their hands very well. Even if we have Leihe and Tengxiao in our hands, it''s useless, because we can''t threaten them. On the contrary, if they have what we need to do, we have to compromise." The green cloud son hears this words and can''t help but lower head, they this group of old fellows also for the first time be forced helplessly lower head like this, this half demon is very fierce. "Take Leihe and Tengxiao. They are all family. Why separate them and give them back." Tianjizi thought for a while and said that this is also a show of kindness in advance, and he also wanted to leave some way for himself. Green cloud son several hear this words can''t help but some anxieties, "isn''t it, tianjizi, let''s return Leihe and Tengxiao to Jono them, this, this isn''t good?" Tianjizi laughed at this time. "We''ve left people in our hands for such a long time. Can you work out something? Besides, we can''t do anything if people stay in our hands. We''ll give them a lot of good things. There are still many people to do. Don''t worry about it. It''s not necessary to offend Jono. If we don''t show it, we''ll do it later It''s really hard to say how Qingyunzi was silent when he heard this. They didn''t want to find out the abnormality in Leihe and Tengxiao, but they didn''t dare to hurt them. It can be said that in this case, it''s very difficult to find out something. "Forget it, I don''t have any opinions. This matter was originally handed over to tianjizi. You can do it if you like." Qingyunzi thought for a moment and waved his hand. Tianjizi''s idea also has some truth, so he didn''t insist. Of course, some of the others are against it, but there are still a lot of people who support it. This has something to do with the friendship tianjimen has made over the years. In addition, tianjimen always have a sense of propriety in their work, which is not without any reason, so in the end, everyone agreed. When Leihe and Tengxiao were brought to the edge of the island, they were still muddled, "why, do you want to lock us here?" The Sifang prison was not very good before. Why did it suddenly change to another place? However, it doesn''t matter to them to change to any place. It''s all the same. Tianjizi shook his head and said, "it''s none of your business. The island below is Jono''s residence. There are arrays in it. We can''t get in, but I believe you can get in. We don''t mean any harm to you, and we don''t want to break up your family. So let''s just let your family get together and go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 795 Leihe and Tengxiao are looking at tianjizi with silly eyes. They can''t believe it. Tianjizi managed to catch them. Before, they tried every means to hold them. How could they be so kind as to let them reunite with Yinzhu? It''s definitely a pit. It can''t be that they have no way to break the array, so they want to seize Jono by their hands. In this case, they can''t enter the island below. Anyway, they just need to know that Yin zhujono is OK, and they don''t care about the rest. Tianjizi wanwan didn''t expect that he wanted to do a good job, but no one believed him, and others doubted his intention? Thinking of this, tianjizi can''t help feeling a little sad. It seems that he didn''t do anything bad. It should be said that the whole tianjimen didn''t do anything bad. The people of tianjimen always have a good relationship with the people in the whole world, whether they are demons or Terrans. "Well, Reich, we really don''t have bad intentions, and we don''t want to control you, really." Qingyunzi see tianjizi face embarrassed, can''t help but stand up and say. Lehrer shook his head, but he didn''t believe it. It was a sudden kindness. He said he couldn''t accept it. Tianjizi knows that if he doesn''t explain things clearly, Leihe and Tengxiao won''t believe it. Tianjizi can''t help puking to death at this time. You say that they are so busy these days, and then Jono runs around like a bird in shock. As a result, they don''t get any benefits. On the contrary, they make Jono vigilant. I don''t know whether they will If the relationship is getting worse and they are disgusted by it, what should they do if they are not willing to do something about hope? "Leihe, don''t worry. If you don''t believe me, I''ll make a good analysis with you, and then you will know that we are sincere." Tianjizi said helplessly. Reich nodded and said seriously, "well, you say it." Tianjizi shakes his head. He has some helplessness about the consequences. Then he goes to different places from Chengan and Baiji. According to his own judgment, many of them say it, and then he says that no matter in any way, tianjizi can''t control them in the future, and they even have to please them in the future, and even they are half demons in the future It''s not good for the practitioners who can even dominate the world to continue to fight against Jono. At present, even if Jono and all of them are controlled by them, they can''t hurt Jono Reich. When Jono''s strength is improved, they can''t follow Jono. Jono''s strength is stronger In the different space to be further promoted, at that time, what they can do, they can say that they are very helpless. Leihe believed in the reasons of tianjizi, but they didn''t do anything else with their hands? "Of course we want to, but we haven''t worked out anything for such a long time. Obviously, the way of heaven doesn''t want us to know or let us intervene. In this case, there is no deep hatred between us. Why do we have to be like that? We still ask you, so we just want you to reunite with Jono, so you can''t go on No matter what we do, there are people who can negotiate with each other to avoid confusion. I also hope you can remember that we didn''t hurt you. On the contrary, we also saved Cheng''an and Tengxiao. Even though we had a purpose at the beginning, we really paid precious things to save them. I hope you can help us if you can open our hope, If you can''t, please tell us how to start. Even if we have to sacrifice at that time, there will be people on our side. " Tianjizi thought for a moment and said. If there is a price to pay for opening up hope, they are willing to do it, even for the sake of future generations. But if Jono is not willing, they can''t force it. As for Jono, what''s different from them, one is nothing more than blood ability, and the other is strength. If the strength is not enough, they can make up as many people as possible, and the quality is not enough Supplement. "Well, if you''re so calm, I''ll do it for Jono." Leihe replied impolitely. Anyway, he just went back to whether he could do it or not, and didn''t say whether he wanted to work hard. "Can you lend me your cell phone and I''ll get in touch with Jono?" Leihe thought for a while and said that if he wants to enter the array, he should talk to Bai Kun to avoid an accident. Tianjizi and his party are surrounded outside the island. They don''t know where Yin and Zhu are. But now they are also discussing on the island. It seems that thunder robbery has brought them here. Sure enough, this position is OK once, and it''s easy to find it twice. It''s just that this array is a sacrifice for nothing. They''ve arranged it for a long time, and there are lightning rods that can help lead thunder, so many good things The West gave up, Yin Zhu they some not willing, if make sure tianjizi and others can''t come in, they can live in the island. Baiji''s array is really powerful. At least tianjizi and his party haven''t been able to figure it out for a long time. However, Yin Zhu is not at ease. After all, who can guarantee that they can''t solve the array all the time? Now they are surrounded by the outside. Once they are caught, they will be destroyed. Baikun has planned what kind of route they want to take if they want to escape The road is good after all.However, they haven''t been able to come up with a result yet. Leihe borrows other people''s phone and calls in. At the beginning, Jono thought it was what those people wanted to talk about. Since it has been found, Jono calls directly. He didn''t expect that Leihe would answer the phone. Leihe said what tianjizi and his party had said, and then asked, "is there any cheat in your words? Should I go back to you?" When Bai Kun heard this, he just thought for a second, and then directly replied, "of course, come back. If you have a chance to come back, why don''t you come back? It doesn''t matter whether it''s cheating or not. You can enter this array directly, and then I will go to the array to take you out. Even if those people follow you into the array, I have a way to separate them. Don''t worry." Yin Zhu also nodded for sure. It''s been a long time since Leihe was taken away. She doesn''t know whether Leihe is good or not. She only knows that Leihe almost didn''t make it when he was robbed. It''s a pity that she didn''t see it. Leihe gave back his mobile phone to tianjizi after informing him, and then directly took Tengxiao to break into the array. Tianjizi and his party didn''t follow, but Chen Kui watched Leihe and Tengxiao enter. He wanted to see if he could see something. As a result, the array changed quickly, and then he disappeared. Obviously someone controlled the array and didn''t let them see. Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo soon lead Leihe and Tengxiao out. When Yin Zhu sees Leihe and Tengxiao, he rushes up with joy. "Leihe, Tengxiao, you''ve finally come back. I miss you so much. I''m afraid you''ll be OK." Leihe put out his hand and patted Yinzhu on the back. "Don''t worry, how can we have something to do? My life is hard. It''s you who are so easy to have an accident. Don''t stir up any partner contract. I''m really afraid of you." Leihe learned from Tengxiao that Yinzhu helped him attract part of the thunder robbery. No wonder at that time, he thought he couldn''t resist it, but later found that the thunder robbery became smaller. It turned out that Yinzhu helped to take part of it. "I know. I know. I didn''t mean to. I just worried too much and started it by accident. To tell you the truth, I don''t know how I made it myself. You''re calling me to do it now. I don''t know how to do it." Yin Zhu said that she was innocent. She didn''t really understand those things, but she made them unconsciously. When Leihe heard this, he could not help holding Yin Zhu. It was because of the unconscious that he made it more shocking. "Tengxiao, I haven''t said you yet. I don''t need my partner to die for me. If that happens, I''ll be broken even if I live. You can''t do such a thing in the future. You can''t bear it." Yin Zhu grabs Tengxiao''s hand and says that Tengxiao didn''t save her health at the beginning. She doesn''t dare to say anything even if she blames her. Now Tengxiao is in good health, it can be said. Tengxiao directly turns his head to look at Bai Kun at this time. He says that it''s Bai Kun who started this practice. Obviously, Bai Kun also understands Tengxiao''s meaning. He can''t help but turn his head and pretend to be a fool. Jono took Yin Zhu''s hand and said happily, "Yin Zhu, let''s not talk about the disappointment. Our family will be fine in the future. Now it''s hard for us to get together. We should celebrate." Yin Zhu nodded, which is really a good thing. Outside the island, qingyunzi took a look at tianjizi and said, "tianjizi, are you sure your method will work? What if this group of people give up or turn around to conquer us with great strength?" This kind of thing is not without respect for the world power of the practitioners. Tianjizi said calmly, "if that''s true, it''s our life." "Let''s go. There''s no need to focus on this side. Since we''ve let go, let go thoroughly." In order to avoid Jono a few feel that they are under surveillance, the heart is uncomfortable. Since they were willing to send Leihe and Tengxiao back according to tianjizi''s idea before, they obviously won''t have any opinions now, but everyone is still a little uneasy. For the first time, they put their hopes in other people''s hands. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 796 Tianjizi and his party retreated directly, which surprised Yin Zhu. These people let go so simply, which Yin Zhu didn''t expect. Jono can understand the way tianjizi and his party do. After all, they have nothing to do with them. Why do they have to work so hard? It''s better to get rid of them as soon as possible. If you catch them, maybe they will offend them in the end. Why. "You say they''re leaving now, and we don''t care. Does that mean we don''t have to hide and can go out for a walk?" Yin Zhu can''t help but ask happily, if you can, no one would like to hide on a deserted island like this, people still like to live in groups. Jono nodded, "it should be like that, but we''d better be careful. Even if we want to go out, we''ll go out in batches. Don''t be too presumptuous." Yin Zhu nodded. In fact, she knew that she would not be willful. She was just worried about her parents. After all, when they escaped from Yinjia village, Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling must have been worried. Although she had sent a message to them that it was safe and all right, she still wanted to tell them again to let them not worry. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling are really worried, but Yin Zhu also told them at the beginning that the people chasing them are not ordinary people, so they should never get involved. Even if someone asks them, they say that people they don''t know are just for money to help, because they are worried that they will affect their daughter. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling can say that they don''t dare to ask more questions, they are worried that they will be found On their heads. They are two incompetent parents, unable to help their children, the only thing they can do is not drag them down. During this period of time, they have been looking forward to receiving the news from Yin Zhu, but there is nothing except the earliest news of peace. Even if they want to inquire about Yin Zhu and that group of people, they don''t know where to go. They feel at a loss. Yin Ping even wants to ask if there is a way to let him and Huang Xiaoling know Become able to practice, so they won''t be as confused as they are now and don''t know what to do. When Qiao Nuo saw Yin Zhu like this, he knew that Yin Zhu missed his parents. In addition to a few partners, the parents were the only ones that could worry Yin Zhu in this world. "Does Yin Zhu want to see his parents? Or I''ll go with you. " Jono couldn''t help saying. After hearing this, Yin Zhu thought about it and shook his head and said, "no, I''m worried that after I meet my parents, I can''t help crying. At that time, they will be even more worried, and we don''t know what we will meet next. It''s better not to say so, just send a message back to them to report safety." Qiao Nuo can''t help but feel distressed when he sees this and holds Yin Zhu in his arms. "Don''t be sad, Yin Zhu. We will be fine. I will try my best to cultivate. When our strength is strong enough, we can go wherever we want, and we can''t stop you anywhere." Yin Zhu nodded with a smile, "OK, let''s work together." Tengxiao looked and nodded. He was the one who needed to work hard, because now all the others had already arrived at Jindan except him. "Tengxiao, are you all right? You''ve hurt your foundation because of Yin Zhu. Although those people made it up for you, it should still have an impact. If you need any help from me, we must say, don''t mention it. We''re still here, and we can help you as much as we can. In case we leave, you''ll still have a headache. ¡±Bai Kun thought about it and asked. Tengxiao nodded with a smile and said, "it''s OK. What has been made up is that now we have to re cultivate our strength. It''s a little slower. There''s no problem with anything else." Tengxiao tried, really no problem, as for the strength, he thought there is no way to quickly improve the strength, so was dropped from the team, a person''s feeling is really not good. "Don''t hide anything, or I''ll be more worried when something happens later. We should never wait for the big thing if we can deal with the small things. Of course, nothing is the best." Yin Zhu took Tengxiao''s hand and said seriously. Tengxiao listened to very happy nod, "really nothing, Yinzhu don''t worry." Seeing Yin Zhu''s happy smile, Tengxiao feels very happy. Of course, the main reason is that the thing that has been stuck in his heart is gone. He no longer has to face Yin Zhu with guilt. Of course, saving Yin Zhu is not to make himself not guilty. The main reason is that he is satisfied to see how good Yin Zhu is. Qiao Nuo then sent a video to Yin Ping to show that he was OK. He also said that they are now practicing in a safe place. They are going to be shut up for more than ten years. When they are strong, they will go out and let Yin Ping not worry. When Yin Ping saw that several people in the video were really OK, he was a little relieved. Then Yin Zhu said that he was worried about being tracked down. To make a long story short, Yin Ping agreed in a hurry, worried that they would be found. This can be regarded as an ambush for the future. If they have something to do next, Yin Ping can''t find them, and they will only think that they are closed. After more than ten years, Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling are almost old. Let''s talk about it at that time. Of course, if they have nothing to do, they can naturally break through and say that they are going out early. Anyway, it''s all they say.When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help saying that if Yin Zhu''s parents knew about it, they would deal with you. On this day, several people left, but Chen Kui was still outside. This guy has not been able to study the array up to now. Naturally, he is not reconciled. Besides, Chen Kui is totally addicted to the array knowledge of this other system. This is a natural treasure house for him. He said that he would never leave, and even he took the initiative to enter the array . As soon as the array was touched, Jono felt it. Yin Zhu wondered, didn''t he leave this day? How come there are still people hiding in ambush? Then they looked for it very carefully, and found that there was only one person, the others had left, and that person was still locked in the array by them, so they couldn''t get out at all. "You say, what does this man want to do?" Yin Zhu looks at Chen Kui who is groping in the array. He can''t help but wonder. Is this man not afraid of being trapped? Or are you confident that you can break this array? "This person should be an array mage. He''s a bit of a master. If the machine and others really want to catch us this day, even if there''s an ambush, they won''t leave such a person." Bai Kun thought for a moment and said. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "that''s true. Do you want to ask, what does this man want to do?" Jono nodded. Now that the island belongs to them, they naturally don''t want someone to disturb their life all the time. It''s better to let this person take the initiative to leave. Of course, if they don''t want to leave, they don''t mind using coercion. "What do you want to do? Don''t you mean you''re willing to let us go and not disturb us? Why don''t you leave? " Bai Kun directly borrows the array to Chen Kui''s side. The whole array on the island is under Bai Kun''s control. Even if his strength is not as good as Chen Kui''s, it''s very easy for him to escape. Another is that there are four golden elites on their side now. If they can''t compete with Chen Kui, they may not lose. That''s why Bai Kun boldly shows up. After listening to Bai Kun''s words, Chen Kui looked at him excitedly. "I just saw that you were controlling the array. Can you teach me the principle of this array?" Bai Kun couldn''t help laughing when he heard Chen Kui''s words, "will you teach others the secret of your family? Are you kidding? " The essence of this array is the array of the orc world. How can this thing be easily taught to others? Besides, he can control and understand the basic principles of this array, but it doesn''t mean he can arrange it. The old man is much more powerful than him. Or in order to fight with heaven, the old man made a lot of arrays, especially the idea of bringing Yin Zhu into the world. I have to say that in some aspects, the old man is a genius. Bai Kun said that as the son of genius, he must be heaven Yes, he will never admit that he is not as good as his own old man. When Chen Kui heard this, he frowned, not angry, but knowing that Bai Kun was telling the truth, but he really wanted to learn the knowledge of this array. "I''m not with tianjizi, and tianjizi really don''t deal with you now, or they want to deal with you, but they don''t dare to do it, and they don''t have the ability to control you. I''m an old man obsessed with array. When I came here, I wanted to crack your array. Your array knowledge is so good, I see I don''t understand. I know it''s impossible for you to teach me in vain. If I betray my family and worship you, will you teach me this array knowledge? " Chen Kui said very seriously. And Bai Kun, a fearless man, was also frightened by Chen Kui''s statement at this time. This betrayed the clan. Is this a casual statement? This is a joke. "Don''t make trouble, and we don''t accept apprentices here. It''s better to go back as soon as possible." Bai Kun felt frightened. Chen Kui at this time very seriously said, "you don''t make trouble, and we don''t accept apprentices here, it''s better to go back as soon as possible." Bai Kun felt frightened. Chen Kui at this time very seriously said, "you don''t make trouble, and we don''t accept apprentices here, it''s better to go back as soon as possible." Bai Kun felt frightened. At this time, Chen Kui said very seriously, " " don''t make trouble, and we don''t accept apprentices here. It''s better to go back early if we have nothing to do. " Bai Kun felt frightened. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 797 "Even if you don''t care, we do. I don''t want to teach you array knowledge." Bai Kun doesn''t want to spread everything about the orc world. It''s their unique memory of Yin Zhu and their dependence. Besides, who can guarantee that the disciples will starve to death. Chen Kui is very sad to hear this. He has been obsessed with array since he was a child. Now he sees an array that he doesn''t understand at all. How can he be willing to give up? He looks at Bai Kun prayingly and says, "well, I can do it if I exchange things with you or if you need me to do anything." "You are willing to betray your world of monks, and you are willing to die?" Bai Kun can''t help humming. Chen Kui thought for a moment and said, "betray the world of the monks. What does that mean? If I die, it''s really nothing to me. You know my Tao is an array. If I don''t understand the array, I''ll be crazy. You won''t teach me to understand it. I''ll digest it slowly in the array, and I can always learn it. " Chen Kui said that it doesn''t matter. At his age, he will not die if he is trapped for decades or hundreds of years. Although he doesn''t understand a lot of things in the array, he can understand them slowly and always understand that it only takes a long time. It''s a waste for others to be trapped in the array for decades, but it''s not a waste for him at all. "Betraying the whole world of practitioners means very simple. Naturally, it means betraying tianjizi. You know that we are opposites. Since you want to learn from us, you naturally want to stand on the United Front with us." Bai Kun said simply. When Chen Kui heard this, he said with a smile, "that''s OK. I thought you were going to kill the whole world of practitioners. It''s frightening." When Bai Kun heard this, he was stunned. "Why not? You don''t think it''s that simple to stand on our side?" Chen Kui said with a smile, "it''s very simple, I can die, I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid that I will harm the world. In fact, I don''t know what the so-called hope is, but hope is often accompanied by bad things. In fact, we have lived in this world for so many years, and we all live well. It''s just that we can''t move on after Yuanying, but we can''t move on Yuanying has a long life. For me, I''ve lived enough. There''s no need to fight too much for those things. As for hope, it needs your family to open it. I think there are only two kinds on your side. One is that you can open it safely, and the other is that you need your life to open it. The first one is that everyone is happy and the whole world of practitioners is happy People in the world will treat you as benefactors. The second kind is those people who are against you. At that time, I will stand on your side for the sake of interests. There is no hostility. Unless you release demons that can harm the whole world, I will not be angry, let alone aim at you. " Chen Kui was very sincere and showed his attitude. "Well, you know, what do you think it would be?" Now that Chen Kui is willing to chat with himself, Bai Kun can''t help but talk. As one of the most powerful people in the world, Chen Kui must know something that others don''t know. Chen Kui shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know, but I prefer the second one." When Bai Kun heard this, he frowned and asked, "why?" Chen Kui laughed, "I don''t know the way of heaven, and I don''t know why. If you can really open your hope lightly, then heaven won''t give tianjizi those hints. Besides, ah, the world has been sealed for too long, and there''s no aura. You can''t say how to open it. Every new era is built with blood It''s done. " It has to be said that Chen Kui''s reply was very sincere, not like other people''s deception or anything else. However, Bai Kun''s brow was locked with this sincerity. Even the local people knew that the so-called hope implied a crisis, so would they go? Or do they have a choice? As soon as their strength reaches Dayuan''s infancy, they will be transmitted to another space to absorb energy. This is to maximize their utilization. Seeing Bai Kun frowning, Chen Kui began to persuade him, "you don''t have to worry too much, how to say, there''s a chance of death, even if it''s a dead end, there''s a risk. You have to brave forward, and many things can''t escape." "So I hate you people. You want to say that the resources of cultivation are in the hands of you sects and demons. Why should we be half demons when we sacrifice?" Bai Kun asked unhappily. Chen Kui shook his head. "I don''t know about this. Besides, we don''t give you a lot of resources. Cheng an Tengxiao, these all occupy the resources of our world. If you want to improve your strength quickly, you can ask tianjizi for something again. Anyway, it''s not for the world. It''s not for nothing." Bai Kun is thinking that if tianjizi hears this, he must feel that Chen Kui is rebellious. Otherwise, how can he teach them to ask for things, and what they live in. However, this idea is really good. Since tianjizi has no way to deal with themselves, they are also working for the world, so they have to work hard with them."Thank you for telling me this. I''ll ask tianjizi for something later. As for the array, I really can''t teach you. If you''re interested in it, you can make a slow break in it. You''re a master of array. I don''t think this array can hurt you. You can learn a little bit in it." Bai Kun turned and left. Chen Kui looks at Bai Kun, who is not hesitant to walk away. He is a little anxious. He can say all the good things. As a result, Bai Kun is really hard to deal with. He seems to know the knowledge of this array immediately, but he can''t cheat him. For the first time, Bai Kun met such a stubborn man, but Chen Kui was sincere. It was this love that made him go so far in array. Seeing Bai Kun coming back, Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking, "why doesn''t that man want to go?" Bai Kun nodded, "that man is a fan of the array. He will indulge in these arrays. No matter where he goes, he is a master of the array and has great strength. If you like, just stay." Yin Zhu nodded. In this case, it''s up to him. At this time, Bai Kun discusses with Qiao Nuo and says that he will go to pit tianjizi for some more resources. Lei he and Tengxiao have a look at each other at this time. Well, the two of them are the most useless. If they are caught, Bai Kun can pit resources directly. Bai Kun thought that he would do it right away. He called Tian Jizi directly. Tianjizi can''t help laughing when he sees baikun''s phone. Look, it''s not useless to put Leihe and Tengxiao back. If he doesn''t see a baikun who doesn''t contact them, will he contact them? When tianjizi picks up the phone, Bai Kun says that he wants all kinds of resources. He says that they want to reach Yuanying as soon as possible, and then go to find out the secret of hope. Tianjizi thought that Bai Kun would say something to himself. Who knows that asking for money is to ask for it. Everyone had already given Bai Kun a lot of money before, but he didn''t expect to ask for it now. However, Bai Kun didn''t give them a word of promise. Then it''s a matter of bickering, but in the end, Bai Kun won. Bai Kun said that this time he went to get the resources openly and justly, which is definitely not the same as last time. Tianjizi heard Bai Kun''s words and really wanted to curse. They didn''t catch Bai Kun. Of course, Bai Kun could come here magnanimously. When Bai Kun saw that tianjizi''s face was about to change color, he couldn''t help laughing. When Yin Zhu saw it, he couldn''t help laughing. After waiting for the call, Leihe patted Pai baikun on the shoulder and said, "yes, it''s very important." "Tengxiao, would you like to go out with me to get something?" Bai Kun asked with a smile. As for Yin Zhu, it''s safer on the island. Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo didn''t want Yin Zhu to leave the island. No matter what tianjizi said, Yin Zhu is their core and the thing they care about most. They can have an accident and be arrested, but Yin Zhu can''t. Yin Zhu nodded and didn''t reluctantly, but Yin Zhu told Bai Kun that if he went out, he would secretly go to see how Yin Ping and his wife were. No matter how well the phone says, he still needs to see it with his own eyes. Bai Kun thinks about it and agrees. Tianjizi can''t help laughing when he sees baikun''s phone. Look, it''s not useless to put Leihe and Tengxiao back. If he doesn''t see a baikun who doesn''t contact them, will he contact them? When tianjizi picks up the phone, Bai Kun says that he wants all kinds of resources. He says that they want to reach Yuanying as soon as possible, and then go to find out the secret of hope. Tianjizi thought that Bai Kun would say something to himself. Who knows that asking for money is to ask for it. Everyone had already given Bai Kun a lot of money before, but he didn''t expect to ask for it now. However, Bai Kun didn''t give them a word of promise. Then it''s a matter of bickering, but in the end, Bai Kun won. Bai Kun said that this time he went to get the resources openly and justly, which is definitely not the same as last time. Tianjizi heard Bai Kun''s words and really wanted to curse. They didn''t catch Bai Kun. Of course, Bai Kun could come here magnanimously. When Bai Kun saw that tianjizi''s face was about to change color, he couldn''t help laughing. When Yin Zhu saw it, he couldn''t help laughing. After waiting for the call, Leihe patted Pai baikun on the shoulder and said, "yes, it''s very important." "Tengxiao, would you like to go out with me to get something?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 798 After Bai Kun went out, he went directly to tianjizi. Tianjizi looked at the people he had been chasing. At this time, he went directly in front of him and couldn''t help sighing. He looked at what they had done before and tried so hard to find them that everyone was tired to death. Then he didn''t see anyone. Now they took the initiative to send them to the door. It''s just that Bai Kun is now taking the initiative to deliver it to the door, but tianjizi is not happy because Bai Kun''s mouth is resources, and there are not too many resources for anyone. Moreover, Bai Kun also asks for good things and a lot of them. "Bai Kun, are you going too far?" Green cloud son very not happy of say. At this time, Bai Kun sat down casually in front of tianjizi. "How can you say that? To tell you the truth, we don''t want to improve our strength for the whole world. Since we are striving for the welfare of the whole world, you have to do something. Can''t we do everything?" Qingyunzi couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. This baikun is treacherous. He said that for the sake of the whole world, whether they are willing to do it or not, and whether they will do it at that time, no one knows. For example, if they are required to sacrifice, they don''t have much friendship with the world of practitioners, and they may not be willing to sacrifice. To be honest, no one can live without them Of course, some people who are willing to sacrifice have come to the end of their lives, so they are willing to sacrifice for future generations, but they are different. "You said that for the sake of our world, you will help us open up hope at that time. I''m afraid that when you are powerful, you will turn your back on us." Qingyunzi said unhappily. Qingyun sect is a large sect, and there are many disciples. However, the resources of practitioners in this world are less and less, and even some things have disappeared. This time, when baikun lion opened his mouth, Qingyun sect will bleed again. However, their return is not visible. Of course, the most disgusting thing for him is that they can''t do it without help. Bai Kun is determined to blackmail them. "Well, don''t be so ugly. We won''t deal with you unless you want to hurt us. Our family loves peace and doesn''t like fighting. We can say that unless you want to deal with us, we won''t deal with you." Bai Kun made it clear that he loved peace and did not do anything ungrateful. Tianjizi frowns at this time. To tell the truth, he doesn''t like baikun either, because when he talks to people like baikun, he will fall into the other party''s language trap. He is a wise man who guides all people. He should not be led by the nose by this group of half demons. In the past, tianjizi didn''t plan strategies and call the wind and the rain, but he changed them to his own side, which made tianjizi dislike. "Jono, if you want something, it''s not that you can''t give it. I just want to ask for a promise. Will you try your best to help us open the road of inheritance of hope without death?" Tianjizi said seriously. Bai Kun was silent when he heard this. To tell the truth, there are many loopholes in tianjizi''s words. What is not destiny meteorite? Who knows if it will kill people in uncertain danger. Tianjizi means that they are required to try to open the so-called hope in certain danger, which Bai Kun is unwilling to do. If a few of them are strong enough to suppress all the people in the world, why should he open up hope for these people? Is it not good for them to rule them and live a comfortable life? Why take risks? If he can, he is not prepared to take risks at all, even if he hopes to have a colorful life. In fact, his life is colorful enough. He doesn''t need these things to make trouble at all. Bai Kun thought for a moment and simply replied, "there is a lot of ambiguity in your words. I can only say that if there is no danger, I will help. If there is danger, I will consider it carefully. Now I can''t answer you." As for the fateful things, Bai Kun certainly won''t do, he didn''t say, but tianjizi understood Bai Kun''s meaning. When tianjizi heard this, he was silent. Of course, he didn''t force baikun, mainly because it didn''t work. Of course, they didn''t think of ways to control Jono Reich. They had tried on Reich before. Reich was the first person they caught. Unfortunately, they didn''t have any way. They didn''t know if half demon was different from human or demon In any case, no matter the Terran or the demon, they failed to control the mind of these people. As for drug control, they didn''t think about it. They just didn''t do it. One is that no one can guarantee whether the other can untie the drug, and the other is that no one can guarantee whether these people controlled by the drug will die or not. When they have no hope, that''s it It''s total despair. "You have a lot of courage. You want our things, but you don''t want to pay anything. You dare to say it in front of us." Qingyunzi directly oppressed baikun with his mental strength. Obviously, he was not happy with what baikun said. Bai Kun felt as if he had a huge stone on his body, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. These people only have these means.Bai Kun then said with a smile, "it''s not my courage. To tell you the truth, I don''t know what we are facing. Why does God choose our family? If I can, I don''t want this bullshit hope. In fact, up to now, it''s the world that keeps pushing our family forward. Now I want something, but it''s just a dream We want to improve our strength, because we don''t know what will greet us. Even now, you don''t know. The reason why you are willing to give up resources is that you are just as prepared as we are. Why are you so hostile to us? " Qingyunzi is silent for a moment when he hears this. What baikun said is really reasonable. In fact, they are anxious, but they are more anxious than Jono who bears the fate, because they don''t know what is waiting for them, and the son of fate is not so easy to do sometimes. "In fact, we are all the same kind of people. We are all struggling to make progress in this world. Why should we be hostile. The name of Tianji is predictable, but I''m very angry. You can predict everything in advance. Then things will go in the direction of your prediction. I don''t understand. At the beginning, you Tianji people didn''t know that the path of cultivation in this world would be cut off? Will it affect thousands of subsequent practitioners? What were you doing at that time? " Bai Kun couldn''t help asking. "What''s the reason for tianjimen''s existence? Or you tianjizi is just a dog arranged by the way of heaven, so you didn''t try. On the other hand, why do we listen to his arrangement? Don''t you think it''s against heaven to cultivate immortals? Why does Tianji gate let us go with heaven? " Bai Kun said with a smile, one is to get rid of tianjizi''s way, the other is to convince these people. Anyway, he has never been the kind of person who listens to his parents. He has been rebellious since he was a child. In fact, people come out of the way. In the orc world, the final outcome is the joint efforts of all people. It is not arranged by anyone. Everyone has made their own efforts to achieve such a result. "OK, I''ll give you what you want. But you can say it very well. Bai Kun, do you want to learn the skills of Tianji gate? I suddenly feel that it will be very interesting to inherit Tianji gate in your hands." The emperor suddenly opened his mouth. Qingyunzi next to him can''t help looking silly at this time. There are very few disciples in Tianji gate every year. There is only one generation in Tianji gate. Over the years, some people want to put their descendants in Tianji gate to be apprentices. At least Tianji gate has many resources. It''s a pity that Tianji gate doesn''t have any of them Now I even want to accept a half demon as a doorman. What kind of inheritor? Qingyunzi looked at tianjizi and asked, "tianjizi, are you a fool?" In particular, Tianji gate can measure the future of fortune and misfortune. If Bai Kun has learned Tianji gate''s technique, he will know that the future is boundless, and people are unwilling to move forward, what will he do? Tianjizi just turned to look at baikun and asked again, "do you want to learn? If you want to learn, I''ll teach you. " In fact, tianjizi was awakened by Bai Kun''s words just now. Sometimes fate is predestined. No matter whether you like it or not, someone will push you forward. In fact, Tianji gate can know Tianji, but it just wants things to develop more smoothly. In fact, in the end, those things will happen. He really wants to know that when a person with the ability to predict knows the development of things, when he knows there will be danger ahead, will he take the initiative to avoid it, and what will happen behind Is it going in a different direction or in a completely different direction. The people of Tianji gate have been doing things according to heaven''s Enlightenment from generation to generation, so what will happen if we change the direction this time? "What you said is really reasonable. I''m really excited. What should I do?" Tianjizi covered his chest and said with a smile. And the green cloud son a few at this time silly eyes, tianjizi unexpectedly by this white Kun said how to do? "Take it easy, tianjizi. All of us in the world of practitioners listen to you. You are so out of tune. What should we do?" Qingyunzi is in a hurry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 799 Tianjizi looked at qingyunzi anxiously and couldn''t help laughing, "OK, I''m kidding." Hearing this, qingyunzi wiped the sweat on his head, "this joke can''t be opened." Tianjizi was silent when he heard this. To tell the truth, every time there is a big disaster in the world, it must be tianjimen''s people who come out to guide the world. They have become accustomed to it every time. After all, tianjimen''s ability is to predict, and none of them is wrong. Therefore, all people trust tianjimen''s people, including the so-called hope this time. The world doesn''t know when the aura is slowly exhausted. Now the only places left are set up by them with the array and the previous aura. They dare not overuse it. We can''t go any further after Yuan baby''s cultivation, so all people expect someone to change this situation, and then when this hope comes After that, the whole world of practitioners is crazy, and they are ready to open that world at all costs. But Bai Kun''s words completely calm down tianjizi. If they follow Tiandao''s instructions in every action of tianjimen, will tianjimen know the disappearance of Lin Qi in the world before? Then what happened at the beginning that made those people lose their aura? Now they are desperately opening tianjimen, what will meet them what? Tianji gate, what it says reveals Tianji, but all things in Tianji gate actually follow the meaning of Tiandao. Is it right or wrong that no one has ever resisted? Is it possible to resist? If we resist, the result will be worse. What should we do? For the first time, tianjizi found that he didn''t know how to choose. But this thing can''t be said. It can be said that tianjimen is the leader of all practitioners. If he says he is confused, the world will be in chaos. Bai Kun can''t help laughing when he sees tianjizi''s silence. It seems that what he said is still useful. He doesn''t know how much tianjizi has heard. In fact, Bai Kun can''t figure it out. You said that when a person is alive, all instructions are done according to others'' wishes. Don''t you think you are a puppet? Think about Yin Zhu''s appearance in the orc world. He is clearly a puppet controlled by others, but Yin Zhu struggles out of the orc world. The gate of heaven is good, and he throws himself in directly. Of course, doing everything according to the meaning of heaven is not necessarily a bad thing, but in Bai Kun''s view, it is not necessarily a good thing, and heaven is not all right. "Since there''s nothing wrong, I''ll take these resources back to practice first." Bai Kun waved his hand and went straight away. Tianjizi looks at baikun''s body leaving quickly. He can''t help biting his teeth. This bastard muddles the water and goes straight away. "Shall we get someone to follow him?" Qingyunzi couldn''t help asking. Tianjizi shook his head and said, "what do you want to do with him? Bai Kun is as cunning as a fox. Don''t be fooled by him. He is saying that we can''t do anything with them now. Why do we have to do this? It''s useless to feel sorry for everything." Qingyunzi nodded and said, "I know, and ah, tianjizi, you can''t be affected by that boy''s words. I think this boy is not kind-hearted, deliberately to disturb our mind, so that we don''t have the energy to manage him." Qiongwu, a big man, has been standing beside him without saying anything. To tell you the truth, he really admires Bai Kun. He is not only clever but also brave. Even tianjizi dares to cheat him. However, what he says has some truth. Ah, every time something big happens, he is very tangled and his choice is really not a good thing. In other words, the cultivation speed of these half demons is really fast. If only they could cultivate so fast, it''s a pity that they don''t have the powerful blood ability of Bai Kun. Bai Kun takes things and turns around a few times, then finds that he has no followers behind him. However, he goes back to the island before them and gives what he gets to Yin Zhuqiao and several people, especially Tengxiao. Tengxiao''s strength is much lower than theirs, so he must keep up with them, otherwise Tengxiao will fall behind. Bai Kun said that he was disturbing tianjizi''s mind again. No matter what Jono thought, he turned his head and went out again. This time, he went to see Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling are very anxious during this period of time. They even go to sleep restlessly. They dream that Yin Zhu has been caught by others, and then they break up their research. They can''t help shivering every time they wake up. Although they say that Yin Zhu has reported safety before, they don''t know whether they are worried. The child doesn''t know what''s going on. Yin Ping wants to say that if his blood can be changed, he wants to change his blood, and then rush out to attract those people away, so that Yin Zhu will be safe. After a busy day outside, the couple came home to find that there was one more person at home. Yin Ping was very surprised to see Bai Kun, "Bai Kun, how did you come back, Yin Zhu?" "Mom and Dad, we''re OK. Yin Zhu is fine now. Now we''re practicing on a seaway. We''re worried about you, so I''ll come back to have a look." Bai Kun said gently. "By the way, mom and Dad, what are you doing? I''ve been waiting for you all morning Bai Kun frowned and looked at Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling. They were very tired, and there was some dust on their clothes. Did they go to work?Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling laughed, patted the dust on their bodies and said, "I didn''t do anything. It''s not idle, it''s also idle. Your mother and I can''t stay idle, so we set up a shop not far away from the community to sell some food and kill time." Bai Kun couldn''t help frowning when he heard this. He didn''t believe it. When they came back, the two old people had retired and didn''t go to work. They had a retirement salary, which was enough for them to live. Why should they work so hard to open a shop? It''s not easy to open a shop, not to mention the shop beside the community. Many people want rice and oil I need to help deliver it. It is obvious that there is a reason for the two old people to start making money again. As for the reason, it is very simple. When Yin Zhu and the two old people appeared, they ran to make money. It is obvious that the old people are worried about them, so they want to help them. "Mom and Dad, actually Yin Zhu and I can earn money to spend. Don''t work so hard, even say that money is not very useful for us. It''s easy for us to ask for money. Don''t work too hard. Yin Zhu will be very sad when you know that. You told us that you are very good every day before, but didn''t tell us that you went to open a shop, Dad Mom, you shut down the shop. We really don''t have to work so hard. We have a good relationship with Yin Zhu. " Bai Kun looks at the two old people with emotion. The old people love them too much. "No hard work. It''s not idle. If you look at how tired a shop can be, you can sit there and collect money." Yin Ping said with indifference. When Bai Kun heard this, he grabbed the hands of the two old people. "Mom and Dad, listen to me, we are not bad for money. Even I brought money to you this time. You should take good care of yourself. If you are tired, Yin Zhu will be more sad. She will even run back to take care of you regardless of everything. We are asking people to tear down the identity, but it doesn''t matter Those people think that we are half demons. Now we have been hiding overseas. Leihe and my parents have broken through. Now we have made a reconciliation with them. There is no big problem. Our strength is not enough. We need to make more efforts. When our strength is strong, we can say that the world is free for us to go. " When Yin Ping saw that Bai Kun was sincere and looked at the large amount of cash he had brought out, he thought for a moment and said, "take back the money. We two have money to spend, but we don''t need your money. As for the shop, I''ll find someone to take over and set it out." To tell you the truth, they are already old. If it wasn''t for their children, they wouldn''t work so hard. Since Yin Zhu doesn''t need it, they wouldn''t work so hard. Huang Xiaoling nodded and said, "Bai Kun, you must be hungry. Mom will cook something for you." Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling didn''t ask much about Bai Kun''s practice. They are not people of the same world. It''s not good for them to know too much. Moreover, ignorance is the best. Even if they are caught one day, they can''t ask them anything even if they are forced to ask them. Later, Bai Kun and Yin Ping talked about some interesting things in their life. The father and son talked very well. Bai Kun left after dinner. As for the money, it was left for Yin Ping and his wife. Now they have not been able to take care of the elderly themselves, and they have to worry about it. They can only have a little power in money. Yin Ping looked at the money left in his home and couldn''t help sighing. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling didn''t ask much about Bai Kun''s practice. They are not people of the same world. It''s not good for them to know too much. Moreover, ignorance is the best. Even if they are caught one day, they can''t ask them anything even if they are forced to ask them. Later, Bai Kun and Yin Ping talked about some interesting things in their life. The father and son talked very well. Bai Kun left after dinner. As for the money, it was left for Yin Ping and his wife. Now they have not been able to take care of the elderly themselves, and they have to worry about it. They can only have a little power in money. Bai Kun left after dinner. As for the money, it was left for Yin Ping and his wife. Now they have not been able to take care of the elderly themselves, and they have to worry about it. They can only have a little power in money. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 800 Bai Kun said goodbye to Yin Ping and his wife and went back to the island. After returning to the island, Qiao Nuo didn''t tell Yin Zhu what he found. He was worried that Yin Zhu would be sad. He only said that Yin Ping and his wife were very good, so that Yin Zhu didn''t have to worry. Yin Zhu nodded. Now they have a lot of resources in their hands, and they feel something indistinctly. They dare not hesitate. They are all working hard to cultivate. Bai Kun thinks more. In fact, he has been waiting for news from his parents. According to his idea, their parents are so powerful that they can normally deliver some news back, but there is still no news at all. Does that mean they are in trouble? What''s more, how about Cheng''an, the first one to enter the space? Everyone has their own space. This is the most disturbing place. A few people practice hard, and soon Tengxiao has reached the golden elixir stage. However, at this time, Leihe is only about to arrive at Dayuan infant stage, but it is normal. Leihe is the first of the six to advance to the golden elixir. If it is not for Chengan''s successor, Leihe''s first to advance to the golden elixir stage is also normal. Leihe didn''t suppress his strength, but went to bear the disaster directly. He wanted to see what kind of strange space it was, how powerful it was, and how many Baiji Mengji Chengan could be trapped in it. When Leihe was rescued, tianjizi sensed that nature came to watch, that is to say, they didn''t do anything, or they couldn''t do anything. Yin Zhu watched Leihe turn into a golden dragon and fly into a strange space. After Leihe is baikun. Baikun is also a Nine Tailed Fox like Baiji. However, baikun is different from Baiji. Baiji''s Nine Tailed Fox is white, and its power is grand and holy. Baikun''s Nine Tailed Fox is black, and its power is as grand and grand as Baiji''s, but it has some evil. I don''t know if it is the same as baikun''s original In the orc world, divine punishment has something to do with it. After all, at the beginning, Bai Kun became a skeleton and was punished by God day and night. Even if he became a human figure later, it might also have an impact on him. Besides blood, it should also have something to do with everyone''s nature. After Bai Kun, there are Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo. Qiao Nuo''s speed will be a little faster than Yin Zhu''s, but Qiao Nuo says he can''t rest assured that Yin Zhu will go through the thunder robbery alone. Although they have had a Jindan thunder robbery before, Qiao Nuo still can''t rest assured. Yin Zhu knew what Qiao Nuo was thinking, so he didn''t refuse. Two people would go through the robbery together. Originally, it would be more difficult for two people to go through the robbery together. Fortunately, the array set up before Baiji drew a large part of the thunder robbery. In addition, Yin ZhuXiong was very powerful and thick skinned, but it didn''t change much. Until the end of the thunder robbery, Yin Zhu found that his body weight should be measured in tons, but there was no big change. Jono was very powerful. Jono became a very beautiful bird with light blue wings and long colorful tail wings. It was very beautiful, but Yin Zhu couldn''t tell what kind of bird it was. Anyway, they all mutated I don''t know, and it should be an ancient species. It''s normal to not understand. Yin Zhu is a little envious of Jono. She is so beautiful. It''s so nice to give her this girl. But she is a girl with five big and three thick. She is so sad. It should be said that she is thicker than before. Qiao Nuo knows what Yin Zhu is thinking. Seeing Yin Zhu''s sad face, Qiao Nuo reaches out and holds Yin Zhu''s hand. "Don''t be sad, Yin Zhu. I like what you become." Yin Zhu was very moved, but she was still sad. When she was a human being, she was very sad because she had a slender waist and turned into an ORC. Unfortunately, now that she is very sad and in need of comfort, it is too much for the dog to separate her from her partner. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo are already flying towards their own different world by this time. Tengxiao looks at Qiao Nuo and Yin Zhu, who are far away. Now he is the only one left among them. Tianjizi looked at the sky seriously, and then said to qingyunzi, "OK, it''s all over. There''s nothing to see. Tengxiao should be fast. Let''s go and get ready." At this time, Yin Zhu looked at the land under his feet in amazement. It was a pothole land, and there was nothing on it, not a plant, not even an animal. Where was this? Yin Zhu began to run up, and then she ran far away, still did not find anyone, anyone still have plants, this abandoned land? Think of the past, they said that there are 7788 broken ancient battlefields, it can''t be this place. There must be a purpose for Dao to send them to these places separately that day. Otherwise, why did she send them separately? Is there something she didn''t find? Yin Zhu told herself that she can''t be in a hurry. Now she''s the only one here, and she can''t be flustered. She should carefully observe and think, and then find out the flaws and leave here. She doesn''t want to stay here in such a desolate place, and she has to leave here faster. However, the whole day went by, and Yin Zhu still didn''t find anything. He didn''t even find any unusual place here. He was a little angry about what a broken place it was. Of course, this land is very big. Up to now, Yin Zhu hasn''t found the end of this place. Maybe there is something waiting for him in other places.As night fell, Yin Zhu decided to have a rest. However, when Yin Zhu lay down, she found that there was a red moon in the sky. It was bloody red and huge. It was much different from the moon seen on the earth. It''s such a big moon. Yin Zhu can''t help sighing. At this time, Yin Zhu finds that Yuehua around him is very active, much more active than when he was practicing on earth. Is this Yuehua for himself? Thinking of this, Yin Zhu began to practice cross legged without hesitation. Such a good thing can''t be missed. What Yin Zhu didn''t know was that from the beginning of her cultivation, there seemed to be a typhoon hanging on the whole ground. Everything moved towards her side and gradually formed a huge vortex. She was surrounded by the blood red moon. What Yin Zhu didn''t find was that the blood moon in the sky seemed to shrink a little at this time. When she woke up the next morning, Yin Zhu found that Yuehua had disappeared, and her strength had increased a lot. After practicing all night, she didn''t feel tired at all, but felt energetic, which was the benefit of practicing. Yin Zhu decided to continue to find herself, but she came back one day with no success. At night, Yin Zhu practiced. For more than ten days, Yin Zhu could not find anything. Instead, she could see the growth of her skills. To tell you the truth, if she was not the only one in this place, she really wanted to practice well in this place for a few years I''m afraid her power can break the planet. One month later, Yin Zhu still couldn''t find anything, but at this time, she also found that the blood moon in the sky was much smaller. Yin Zhu thought at this time, the blood moon would not be absorbed by himself, and the energy would become smaller. To tell you the truth, the land is very big, but one month is enough for Yin Zhu to walk through the place, so nothing can be said Now, the only discovery is that the blood moon in the sky has become smaller. There''s no other way. Yin Zhu can''t reach the blood moon. In this case, he should continue to practice until he can break the world or absorb the blood moon in the sky. I really don''t know what''s on the top of his head that can emit the same moonlight as the moon. But what he gives is much thicker than that on the earth, if it''s the earth On the ball is the moon, which is the essence of this side, it can not be compared. If this thing had been on the earth, her and Jono would have been promoted, and they would not have been chased everywhere by qingyunzi and others. Although it seems that they defeated qingyunzi and others in the end, they actually lost. Qingyunzi tianjizi just wanted to have something to do with them, so they had nothing to do with them. Two months later, three months later, the blood moon in the sky has gradually returned to normal, no longer blood red, as if the energy was absorbed by Yin Zhu, even the size is almost the same as the moon seen on the earth, Yin Zhu felt at this time, now she should be able to leave the world. Sure enough, at dawn the next day, Yin Zhu just waved his fist to the sky. It was like a big hole in the world. Yin Zhu jumped out of the hole. When Yin Zhu went out, she found that all the people had gathered, and even Tengxiao had arrived there by this time. "Everyone is together. I''m not dreaming." Yin Zhu some can''t believe of say, she some worry, in case of if hallucination, that bad thing. Qiao Nuo came forward and hugged Yin Zhu, "you are finally out. Everyone is waiting for you. We are worried about you all the time." "What is this place? What are we doing here? " Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. "Don''t worry. Take a rest. Let''s talk slowly." Jono takes Yin Zhu by the hand and goes to one side. Yin Zhu nodded, everyone has been reunited, really don''t worry too much, look at Jono they look like, should have the amount of ideas, the world to reunite them, should be what they do, hope don''t know what this so-called hope is. And there are only a few of them here. Are you not going to let them in? I don''t know what the secret is. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 801 "What is this place, and what do you have in mind?" Yin Zhu asked with a frown. At this time, Jono took Yin Zhu to the side of the array, then pointed to the array and said: "this should be a place separated by the array or a place sealed. For the time being, we are the only one here, but when the array is solved, tianjizi and his party should be able to come here. Baiji and Mengji have studied the array carefully. These arrays should be a seal. Look Are there any seven huge stone tablets over there? Those should be the key to the formation. Do you have a sense of the depiction on those stone tablets, Yin Zhu Several of them have already found the stone tablet that they feel relative to themselves, and Yin Zhu''s is obviously the stone tablet with giant bear. Yin Zhu nodded. She did feel the traction of the stone tablet, but it was not very strong. It didn''t seem to force them as before. "What''s the clue of this array, and what will it do to us?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Jono shook his head and said, "I don''t know what will happen to us yet, but before you come, Baiji tried. The stone tablet can absorb our blood. But it''s strange that we didn''t give us a choice when we entered a different space. It''s strange that we gave us a choice here." Yin Zhu nodded. It''s strange to say that the heaven''s way can force them, but now they don''t have it. At this time, Bai Ji went up to Yin Zhu and said, "it''s nothing strange, because we can''t find a way to go out except this array. That is to say, if we want to go out, either we''ll untie the seal, or we''ll be trapped here. Besides, you''re the slowest, with poor talent and no effort." Bai Ji shook his head. Yin Zhu can''t help biting her teeth when she hears this. Why does Bai Ji say that she doesn''t work hard? When she is in a different space, she is worried about them. It''s true that when Yin Zhu didn''t come out, Jono was very worried. Each of them went through a test when they went to a different space, and then they got more powerful power. Day by day, everyone came out, and finally even Tengxiao appeared, but Yin Zhu didn''t appear. Bai Kun almost didn''t go crazy, but they wanted to find Yin Zhu, You can''t do without it. You don''t even know what kind of space Yin Zhu is transported to. When Jono was thinking, is it the way of heaven that arrested Yin Zhu and threatened them? Unfortunately, they said a lot, but they didn''t get a reply from the way of heaven. If Bai Ji didn''t say there were seven stone tablets here, Yin Zhu would come here to reunite with them. They would be crazy. At that time, even the calmest Bai Kun was crazy. It can be imagined that these people, or those people, were venting everywhere and wanted to destroy the world. However, they were not strong enough, but they exhausted Baiji and Mengji to death. The most important thing is that these people didn''t listen to the advice and thought about Yinzhu all the time. It can be said that Baiji was half angry. You will see that Yinzhu arrived, When Bai Ji thought of his hard persuasion, he couldn''t help stabbing Yin Zhu. The son is a barbecued pork, especially after having a daughter-in-law. Bai Ji feels tired when he thinks about it now. How could he have such a barbecued pork son? It would be sad if the daughter could harm other people''s sons. Yin Zhu can''t feel the sadness of Bai Ji. She looks at Bai Ji for some reason and says that she didn''t provoke him. How can she stab her? Is it hard for them to be hostile? Bai Ji looks at Yin Zhu and doesn''t come back. Obviously, he doesn''t think about what kind of influence it will bring if he doesn''t show up. At this time, he looks at Yin Zhu helplessly, "Yin Zhu, your friends really owe you, and I owe you too." Then he left in a huff. Partner, Yin Zhu looks at Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun pull Yin Zhu to one side. "Yin Zhu, don''t worry about what my father said. He just can''t see me treating you." Bai Kun does not hesitate to throw his own father. "Don''t say that. Be careful he''s angry. It''s so hard for me to get out. Let you worry." Yin Zhu looked at several partners around him and asked with great concern. Tengxiao said foolishly, "you''re OK." Obviously, these people are not less worried. Yin Zhu said that she had tried hard to absorb the power of XueYue. She didn''t know Tengxiao would be so fast, especially Tengxiao. When she entered the alien space, Tengxiao was still a distance away from Yuanying. She didn''t expect to surpass herself so soon. However, Tengxiao didn''t admit defeat all the time. He became the last one. He certainly didn''t like it. In the end, he didn''t have her Look, Tengxiao must be desperate. "Yin Zhu, what did you experience in the different space, is it particularly painful?" Leihe can''t help but ask, now Yin Zhu is good, but think about what they have experienced. It''s often painful to improve their strength quickly, and the effort is proportional to the harvest. At this time, Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "no, I just keep absorbing energy, and then to breakthrough, that''s it." Later, Yin Zhu said his several months of cultivation, it can be said that in addition to the blood month is more special, there is no other special place. Leihe can''t help but feel relieved. It''s good that there is no pain. They were worried about Yin Zhu''s discomfort before. Although this way is a little late and takes more time, they would rather spend more time. As long as Yin Zhu''s safety is good, it''s OK. Does heaven have a preference or care for women?"Are you all in pain?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Several people shake their heads and joke. Even if they are suffering, they can''t admit it. Besides, it''s normal for them to suffer if they want to gain powerful power. In the orc world, every time they improve their strength, they go out to fight for their lives? So it''s a normal little thing for them. "Cheng An, are you ok?" Yin Zhu looked at standing on one side of the admit, can''t help but go forward to grasp Chengan''s hand. Cheng an shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I''m ok." "Cheng An, you can tell me what you have. You don''t have to hide me. I''ll be unhappy if you do." Cheng an says it''s OK though he has something to do. Chengan heard this, the whole person was quiet, and after a long time said, "Yin Zhu, I may not be the warm and harmless boy in your imagination, I''m pretty ugly now, and I, I feel my power is also very evil." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "Cheng An, how can you think like this? You are you. As for power, there are no so-called forces of justice and evil, only the people who use them. Besides, your impression in my mind will never change. What is evil? When you have powerful forces, will you use these forces to harm people? You won''t Cheng''an looks at Yin Zhu with a bright face when he hears this. It''s obvious that Yin Zhu''s words make him very happy. "Yin Zhu, you really think that. You are different." Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu happily. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun are a little excited to see this, but they don''t say much. Cheng An has paid a lot for Yin Zhu, or even broken his belief. On the side of Mengzu, Cheng an hasn''t stimulated the strength in his body until this side. It can be said that now Yin Zhu is Cheng an''s Faith. "Silly, silly Chengan." Yin Zhu reaches out and hugs Cheng an. This guy is not always in a panic. Why Cheng An has changed is not because of himself. Thinking of the one-year trial period he gave Cheng an before, Yin Zhu feels that he has gone too far. "Cheng An, you are very good, very good, very good. I especially like Cheng an. " Yin Zhu happily holds Cheng An''s hand. Cheng An''s face turned into a flower when he heard this. Jono shrugged and said to Bai Kun, "Bai Kun, you''re going to be compared by Cheng an." Bai Kun rolled his eyes and said, "Bi, who can compare with me? I''m unique. It''s Jono you. I don''t think you''re qualified. If I can do it well, I think I''m better than you." When Jono heard this, he said, "get out of here." Bai Kun laughed when he heard this. Bai Ji and Meng Ji are still testing the array at this time. Hearing the laughter coming from not far away, they can''t help but turn a white eye and say, "young people, as expected, they are heartless and have no burden. We two old people have to work hard." When Mengji heard this, she couldn''t help but bah him, "I think you are jealous of their feelings." But to tell you the truth, Yin Zhu''s relationship with several partners is very good. Of course, this is also the reason why Yin Zhu''s sincerity can be changed from sincerity at the beginning. For example, when she told Bai Ji that many people said Bai Ji was using her, Mengji didn''t think about it. But in the end, she chose to trust Bai Ji and went to the black, and Bai Ji didn''t There''s money for him. "In fact, Yin Zhu and they are very good. It''s not easy for us to get together. It''s also good to be happy. Is it hard to remember this all the time, and then sigh?" Mengji can''t help but ask Baiji. Baiji didn''t say anything more. He just grabbed Mengji''s hand and said with certainty: "Mengji, don''t worry, no matter when, I won''t let you have an accident. The way of heaven in the orc world can''t count us, and the way of heaven in the world can''t count us." Mengji nodded, "I believe you." She always believed that baiji would overcome all difficulties. Yin Zhu and Bai Kun are laughing and making trouble on one side. They forget all their troubles and put down all their burdens. They are happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 802 Yin Zhu and Bai Kun have been playing madly for several days. After that, Yin Zhu finally went to the array and really asked about the array. Some things can''t be avoided. What we should face is still to face. Yin Zhu just thinks that if they really don''t have a future, they should live happily. "Father and mother, how are you doing with this array?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. When Bai Ji heard that Yin Zhu called himself father and mother, he looked at Yin Zhu in surprise. You know, Yin Zhu had never called them father and mother before. Bai Ji laughs twice, and then says, "why, now that you are asking for help, do you know how to be polite?" When Mengji heard this, she slapped Baiji on the head and said to Yinzhu with a smile, "Yinzhu, don''t care. This old man likes to fight twice when he''s free. In fact, you call us father and mother. We are happier than anything." Yin Zhu''s willingness to call them father and mother means that he forgives them for all the things they have done before and treats them as his parents. Mengji is very happy in her heart. Although everyone lived together and cared for each other before, Yin Zhu didn''t admit them. Mengji''s heart is still a bit lost. Don''t look at Baiji''s disgust every day. What do you say about barbecued pork Son, the daughter who has been preparing to have a baby, but Mengji and Baiji know that it is not easy for them to have a baby. It is estimated that they have only baikun in their life. If their partner relationship with baikun is not good, it will make them uncomfortable? In fact, Meng Ji knows that Yin Zhu doesn''t want to make them feel sorry when he changes his tongue. After all, no one knows what will happen to them when he unties the array. Of course, Yin Zhu''s willingness to forgive them is also related to their relationship over this period of time. People''s hearts are made of meat. Baiji and Mengji have been helping Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu doesn''t have no feeling. If Baiji and Mengji want to, they can completely put this matter out of the way. "I know, my father loves us very much, otherwise he would not help us so much. And my mother, you are the best. Thank you, my mother." Yin Zhu goes to Mengji''s side and holds Mengji''s arm. When Mengji heard this, she touched Yinzhu''s head tenderly. She was very satisfied that her daughter-in-law was so sensible. At this time, Bai Ji turned his head and looked at the smile in his eyes. He was also happy in his heart. "I''ve studied this array for a long time, and we''ve tried that stone tablet, which will absorb the power in our body. I only know that the stone tablet will absorb the power in our body, but I don''t know the specific consequences. However, if I guess correctly, this array should be connected with another world." Bai Ji thought and said. "If you connect with another world, can this world also connect with another world?" Yin Zhu asked curiously. Bai Kun nodded affirmatively, "in fact, every world has an upper limit of ability. When someone''s strength is too strong, it will pose a huge threat to the original world, then the way of heaven will exclude that person''s existence. That person will send to a higher level of the world, such as the Orc world. Our strength is too strong in the orc world, so The orc world is eager to send us away, and this world should also have such a channel. I just don''t know why the channel of this world is sealed, and then the highest strength of people in this world is suppressed. " "So this is the hope of tianjizi. When we open this array, then they can improve their strength and leave the world. This is the hope? It''s no problem to get through this channel, but the problem is why someone sent the world to the seal at the beginning, and what kind of world that world is, and whether we open this world will affect the lives of ordinary people in this world. " The last sentence is what Yin Zhu wants to ask. For tianjizi, the practitioners are very powerful. To the world, the practitioners are only a few people, and the most important thing is those of ordinary people. If they have a great influence on ordinary people, especially bad influence, Yin Zhu will not open this array. Bai Ji shakes his head at this time, indicating that he really doesn''t know. It''s good that he can research so many useful news. "Shall we open this array?" Yin Zhu asked hesitantly at this time. Bai Ji thought for a while and said, "it must be opened. I don''t think we can open it." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help asking, "why?" Do they have any other problems besides not being able to leave here? Bai Ji nodded at this time and said: "the space has not changed before, but since Yin Zhu came, the space has been shrinking. I think we will be trapped in this space in the end. Otherwise, this space will force us to the array." When Yin Zhu heard this, he quickly looked at Jono. To be honest, Yin Zhu came here these days to play with Jono happily. He really didn''t inquire about the surrounding environment. In addition, there was a lot of space. If he didn''t pay attention, who would know that he had shrunk.Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun seriously occupied the space, and immediately went to check the space. After a while, he looked back and nodded to Yin Zhu and said, "the space is really shrinking. I just said that the way of heaven is suddenly so kind. I didn''t care about ours. At the beginning, it''s just that people didn''t come together." Hearing this, Yin Zhu frowned and said seriously, "since we can''t, let''s face it. However, being bullied in this way is not reconciled. Can we destroy the array?" Bai Ji shook his head and said, "we''ve tried. We can''t do it." Baiji can be said to destroy all the methods. If it can, no one wants to be led by the nose. "Since we can''t, let''s face it. I want to see what the array can do. I can''t. I''ll blow myself up in the end." Yin Zhu says that if she can''t do anything, she can do the last thing. Now they are all together, even if they die, Yin Zhu is not afraid. Bai Kun nodded and said, "yes, it''s not. It''s OK for our family to die together. We can accept some things, but I''m not willing to be arranged like this." Obviously, the way of heaven forced them to make a choice. Bai Kun didn''t like it. In fact, not to mention Bai Kun, even Bai Ji and Meng Ji didn''t want it. Who are they? When they were forced to drink water by force? Of course, now they want to discuss with the people above. They can die, but they don''t want to be arranged The death of a coward is so simple. Of course, if there is a chance to live, no one is willing to give up. Yin Zhu also wants to try to see if the way of heaven will have any reaction. On the other hand, tianjizi has a hexagram to calculate new content. Naturally, this content is Jono. They don''t open the array, and then the world slowly declines, and then the world begins to get chaotic. Tianjizi can''t help but curse his mother after seeing such a hint. What''s the meaning of Tiandao? If Jono doesn''t want to, does he have a way? What''s more, he just wanted to persuade them, and he couldn''t persuade them, not to mention that they didn''t know where Jono was now. Maybe the idea of tianjizi had a little effect. At this time, a new hint came. Jono and his party were on the other side of Tianmen. Then tianjizi and a group of people searched for a lot of classics, and finally found out where Tianmen is. Tianmen is a time and space gate over the earth, which has been covered up by the array. It''s invisible on weekdays, and it''s also where the earliest immortal gate is. It''s said that the former cultivators all flew out of the world from there, which is supposed to be the passage of flying Question. Tianmen is not a place that ordinary people can go to. If they don''t have the strength to go to such a place, they will only be broken by the space array. Finally, tianjizi takes all the Yuanying experts in the world of practitioners to Tianmen. Of course, tianjizi doesn''t want to force Jono. Tianjizi also wants to see what Tiandao wants to do. What Bai Kun said before, tianjizi also seriously thought about what would happen if he didn''t follow Tiandao''s idea. Of course, it''s better to meet Jono and his party. Tianjizi thinks it''s very interesting to chat with them. When the gate of heaven opened, Baiji felt it naturally. Baiji looked at tianjizi and asked, "what are you doing here? You can''t go back." Qiong Wu asked at this time, "can''t you go back?" Then they look back and find that they can no longer find the way back. The door has disappeared, and it is impossible for them to go back. "What''s the matter? What''s the secret Qingyunzi can''t help but ask anxiously. "I think you have been plotted by the way of heaven in your world." Bai Ji touched his chin and said. Qiong Wu couldn''t help asking, "what do you mean by that?" Calculate, the way of heaven calculate them, how to feel a kind of bad feeling. Bai Ji nodded his head and said, "the space is shrinking. When it is reduced to only the array, then we all have to go into the array. When the array starts, what do you think will happen to us after the meeting?" "Don''t you want to go into the array? What does it have to do with us? " Qingyunzi couldn''t help crying. Bai Ji shook his head and said, "think about it for yourself." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 803 "What''s the matter?" At this time, a group of people said anxiously that they were all respectable people for a long time. Now they suddenly encountered something that might threaten their own lives, which made everyone worried. Tianjizi looked at the mess of a group of people, and then looked at the side of Baiji several calm appearance, can''t help but some angry cry, "noisy what noisy, this is not a joke?" "I think it''s a contribution to your world and your future generations. There''s no need for that." Bai Kun couldn''t help saying. Hearing this, qingyunzi turned his eyes and said, "baikun, this is schadenfreude. In fact, it''s not impossible to sacrifice anything. In the past, every time there was a big event, the elders didn''t know how much they sacrificed. This time it''s our turn. Of course, even if we have to sacrifice, we have to sacrifice something valuable." After qingyunzi said this, several people around him began to calm down slowly. These people said that there are also some people who are proud of others and afraid of death, but there are also people who are not afraid of death and want to be famous in history. The reason why they are so flustered is that they don''t have any mental preparation. If qingyunzi says it, qingyunzi will be angry. Even if they have to sacrifice, they will have a choice Is it not a fault for the high-level power of the world of the monks to concentrate all of them here? Even if this fault is ignored, I''m afraid that no one will give any advice to the future generations. After all, what they have left now is the golden elixir and below. Even if the future generations want to advance, they don''t have any experience to ask. It''s the same with the previous high-level estimates. When someone comes forward to speak, this group of people will soon be quiet. After all, these people have experienced many things. When things get to this point, they will not think that they can escape. Looking at the meetings, Bai Kun sat on the ground to have a rest. There was no noise. He couldn''t help turning his head to Yin Zhu and said, "these are all old foxes. They are very receptive." When Yin Zhu heard this, he laughed, "they don''t know how old they are. If they don''t have hope, they will die. In fact, they haven''t enjoyed any blessings, and they can live enough. Now they are in this situation. What''s more, they can''t think of it." Bai Kun and Qiao Nuo nodded. They were very young compared with them, and they were not reconciled. Tianjizi has arranged for Chen Kui to study the array. Yes, Chen Kui also comes. Chen Kui doesn''t care about what may happen. Looking at a huge array that he doesn''t know, this guy indulges in it again and goes to study it in a rush. Tianjizi looks at Chen Kui and can''t help shaking his head. This guy really has a good array. Bai Ji couldn''t help but follow up and discussed with Chen Kui. Chen Kui is a master of array in the world, which is of a certain level. Bai Ji gets a lot of useful things from it. Of course, Chen Kui also knows from Bai Ji that the array on that island was set up by Bai Ji. So they chatted very warmly. Chen Kui is not good at mastering array Of course, there are few people who can make Chen Kui like to set up defenses. That is to say, baiji is not a person who takes advantage of himself. Of course, Chen Kui should be convinced. His array knowledge has taught him a lot. Tianjizi looked at Baiji and Mengji seriously at this time. After all, these two should be the most powerful in this group of half demons. After all, at the beginning, these two people mixed into the demon world and became the demon king. If Baiji didn''t expose them, who knows, of course, Baiji didn''t want to cover up. If they wanted to cover up, they wouldn''t know so easily. Soon after Chen Kui joined in, a group of people finally came to the conclusion that this is a teleportation array. That''s right. To open it, you need powerful power, mainly the seven stone tablets. In addition, there are many array eyes that need people to inject power. The array is harmless, but when it is opened, they have a lot of power In other words, it is likely to absorb their vitality to fill the gap, that is to say, it is not ruled out that some people have to sacrifice. After reaching this conclusion, tianjizi looked at Jono''s group of people, mainly the seven stone tablets. In other words, if he wanted to absorb vitality, he was afraid that Jono would be the first. "What do you want to say?" Tianjizi couldn''t help asking. Bai Ji couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "what can you say, or you can let us choose, since there is no choice, what can you say?" "And once you connect the two worlds, no one knows what each other''s world is like. How do you want to bear the consequences?" Bai Ji couldn''t help asking. Tianjizi was silent when he heard this. After a long time, he said helplessly, "can we choose?" "Aren''t you the spokesmen of heaven? Tell him what you want to do? " Bai Kun said slowly. At this time, a large group of other people are also looking at tianjizi. Yes, now it''s not up to them to choose between life and death, but they don''t want to die if they want to harm the original world. Tianjizi reluctantly picked up the hexagram to calculate, and then tianjizi said that the hexagram was good luck, but there was nothing else, but it was obvious that the way of heaven meant good.Bai Ji stands up when he hears this. To tell the truth, he doesn''t believe it very much. Bai Ji pulls Chen Kui aside at this time. Since they have no way to refuse, he always has to think of an individual way. At least he has his partner and children. Bai Ji wants to find a way to keep them. The meaning of Bai Ji''s discussion with Chen Kui is also very simple, that is, he wants to change the array. The array and the stone tablet can''t be destroyed, so Bai Ji wants to add something on the existing basis. Since he doesn''t want to destroy it, it should be OK to add something in. It''s just that the array is so big that it''s not so easy to completely change it. Baiji doesn''t expect to completely change it. He just wants to change the function a little bit. Chen Kui is obsessed with array. After hearing Baiji''s opinion, he says he wants to try it. After all, it''s a big challenge. Tianjizi watched Baiji pull people away, but he didn''t stop them. No matter what Baiji did, the biggest possibility was to save themselves. For this, tianjizi didn''t mean to say that he wouldn''t let them do it. And tianjizi was also worried about the point Baiji said before. What if, what if they let out a devil, so the array should be careful one o''clock. Bai Ji and Chen Kui began to decorate the array. Sure enough, they didn''t destroy the array and added something to the original one. The array was not exclusive. Bai Ji was overjoyed to see it. If there was a little difference in the array, the final result would be a lot different. The word "Butterfly Effect" was always understood. Bai Ji tells Yin Zhu and Bai Kun what he thinks. Bai Ji also takes Bai Kun to his side and teaches him some array knowledge. When Yin Zhu saw that Bai Ji had a clue, he couldn''t help but settle down a little. He had no way before. He didn''t expect that Chen Kui would take a turn for the better. The array is very big, and there are many things to do. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo can''t help but come forward to help at this time, and Bai Ji makes a few people turn around. Fortunately, Yin Zhu''s backpack contains a lot of special products of the orc world and strange things there, which can be used to set the array. Seeing that Bai Ji and Chen Kui were busy over there, Qing Yunzi couldn''t help looking at tianjizi and asking, "just let them fool around. Aren''t you afraid of something wrong?" Tianjizi shook his head and said, "there shouldn''t be a big problem. If there is a problem, you will be prompted. What''s urgent?" Moreover, he also wanted to see what Baiji could do. He was also afraid that things would get out of control. Tianji gate was not only related to the world of practitioners, but also the world of common people. He could not harm the world of common people for the sake of the world of practitioners. "This white sacrifice is very powerful." Qiong Wu couldn''t help saying something at this time. But qingyunzi laughed and said, "of course, which half demon golden elixir period dares to run to your demon world and pretend to be the demon king." Even if Bai Ji had the strength at the beginning, he had to have the courage and insight. However, seeing Bai Ji now, other people''s knowledge is also very strong. Later, the materials were a little insufficient. Chen Kui came to tianjizi and asked for them, and they also gave them. Of course, if this array can save everyone''s life at that time, everyone would like to. Who is willing to die if he is alive? Bai Ji and Chen Kui have been busy for more than half a month, but they have finally got the array ready. By this time, the space has shrunk by more than half, and their daily living space has laughed a lot. It can be said that after deducting the array part, there is only the place where they are busy. "The array has been arranged. Do you have a clear idea?" Bai Ji turned his head and looked at tianjizi. At this time, tianjizi walked into the array with a smile. "Now that it''s done, let''s start. It''s been delayed for more than half a month. I''m impatient." At this time, Bai Ji takes Mengji''s hand and walks directly to the stone tablet to which he belongs. Yin Zhu looks at Jono and smiles. They hug each other and then walk toward the stone tablet to which they belong. When Qing Yunzi sees the family, he can''t help but sigh, "they have a good relationship." "Jealousy, jealousy, I''ll find one myself." Qiong Wu said with a smile. "Go, why don''t you find some for yourself." Green cloud son Pooh a Qiong Wu, he all old man, looking for what to look for, besides, even if someone doesn''t dislike him old, it is also aimed at his identity, what''s the meaning. At this time, Yin Zhu slowly stepped on the stone tablet that belonged to her. Yin Zhu felt that he was out of control and directly transformed into a beast, and Jono was obviously the same way. Each of them turned into a beast. Tianjizi and qiongwu looked at Yin Zhu and his party with red eyes. They were really fierce beasts in ancient times. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 804 With the start of the array, Yin Zhu feels that her soul seems to fly to the bear depicted on the stone tablet. Then she sees that the power in her body flows to the stone tablet rapidly, and then turns to the earth under her feet, and so does Bai Ji Jono and his party. Tianjizi''s men were also standing in their own positions at this time. The whole array was shining white, and Yin Zhu felt the earth shaking under his feet. The light was so dazzling that Yin Zhu had to close his eyes. The power in his body is slowly passing away. Even Yin Zhu feels that the power of his own body has been stripped off. In fact, the power of the so-called ancient fierce beasts does not belong to them. In other words, the way of heaven in this world is inspired by the original Orc blood in his body. When the way of heaven is taken back, Yin Zhu will not care, After all, what doesn''t belong to them. Tianjizi qiongwu felt that the power in his body was constantly passing away. He couldn''t help crying out. He thought that compared with Yinzhu, their strength was the result of their painstaking cultivation. Naturally, it was unacceptable that they didn''t lose it. Yinzhu was OK. After all, they had felt it before. The light in the array was getting brighter and brighter. At this time, tianjizi couldn''t help crying, because they saw another world through the array. It was really another world. Yin Zhu saw another world. The people on that side of the world were just like the legendary immortal. Many people were flying in the sky. Qiongwu exclaimed in surprise, "it''s fairyland. It''s our fairyland." Sure enough, tianjizi''s hope is good. They finally find the place of hope. They will see each other''s immortals who dislike floating. They will not cry when they have no strength. If they can really open it and let the younger generation have hope, then they are willing to die like this. Of course, even if they are not reconciled, do they have any other way? I can only say that I am willing to die, which makes me great. Yin Zhu was also very surprised to see the scene in front of him. The people there were flying around in the sky one by one. To tell you the truth, they were very envious. But what Yin Zhu wanted to say was, are these people not afraid to collide when they fly around in the sky? If you have to be that high, you''ll be miserable if you fall. Yin Zhu said this directly. After hearing this, people at the scene couldn''t help saying, elder sister, your focus should not be on this. At this time, Bai Kun also looked at the opposite scene seriously. To tell the truth, people didn''t have wings to fly to the sky, which he couldn''t believe before. In the past, orcs only had wings to fly, but now those people can fly without wings. Of course, they didn''t come to Yin Zhu''s world, and they didn''t believe that an iron knot could run fast on the ground and fly in the sky The impact of each world is different, and the opposite people fight in the sky, which is much more than the TV show. At this time, qingyunzi watched with trembling eyes. More and more scenes can be seen. Does it mean that the array is about to be opened? When the array is opened, does it mean that they can pass? "The scene on the other side seems very good now, but the strength of those people is much stronger than ours. Are you not afraid that the people on the other side will enter our world, and no one can stop us?" White make complaints about the few green clouds, and can''t help but Tucao up. Green cloud son hears this words a Leng, then say: "they should not come." It can be said that there are several practitioners who like to be controlled by others. The previous world of practitioners is controlled by high-level people like them. Except for one or two magical practices, they are at least clever in general. If there are a few people who are not in line with the discipline and they can''t control them, then it will be really bad. "Bai Kun, what did you do before?" Tianjizi couldn''t help asking at this time. Before, no matter because there was no hope, there was another one who didn''t want to die, but now hope is in front of them. They are worried that what Bai Kun did before will be bad. "What to do is to destroy this array naturally. Why do you think we will die obediently?" Bai Kun is cold. As soon as Bai Kun''s words were finished, qingyunzi could not help crying. It was obvious that they wanted to open this array. If this array could not be opened, it would be destroyed by Bai Kun. What should they do? What should their descendants do? "You can''t destroy the array. You can''t. this is everyone''s hope. Besides, aren''t we here now?" Qingyunzi couldn''t help crying. Bai Kun said nothing. Of course, these people don''t matter, because they can''t live much longer without hope. Their life span is almost over. Moreover, they have descendants to fight for, but they can live a long time, and they have no one to fight for. "Don''t give me such sarcastic remarks. In fact, you are very selfish. You just want to have something to do with you. I always said that if these people come to our world, what will ordinary people do? There are many ordinary people in this world. This world is the world of ordinary people, not yours. I don''t want to tell you. Anyway, even if you know it now, you can''t stop it." Once the array is started, no one can stop it.Green cloud son several hear this words can''t help but anxiously looking at the sky machine son, "sky machine son, how should this do?" At this time, tianjizi said with a smile, "don''t worry, this array is not so easy for them to change." It''s not so easy to change the array. Baiji knows that the essence of the array can''t be changed, so he moves his hand. The way of heaven should be to open the door to another world, which Baiji can''t change. However, he changes a little bit, that is, it should be completely opened, which will be changed into opening part by Baiji, and there are restrictions, specific restrictions He can only know the general things. After all, they are all theories, which are quite different from the reality. They don''t have any experiments, do they. At this time, they had seen a crack in the ground under their feet. In the hazy, they saw the white light coming from the opposite side. Tianjizi and qiongwu took a breath at this time, and then cried out, "aura, good aura." "The two realms are connected." Tianjizi was very happy at this time. Yin Zhu looked at the crack in surprise. With the appearance of the crack, the array sped up the power of their body. Yin Zhu felt that the stone tablet behind him was like drawing blood, constantly pulling away the strength of her body. Even she could feel the flow of water. Because her strength was quickly pulled away, Yin Zhu felt that her whole body muscles were pulled and hurt. As the last bit of cultivation in his body was removed by the array, Yin Zhu felt that the array began to take away her vitality. Yin Zhu felt that his whole body was about to be crushed. At this time, the original huge animal body began to shrink slowly. Bai Ji''s several people were naturally like Yin Zhu. Bai Kun looked at Yin Zhu''s painful voice and couldn''t help crying, "Yin Zhu, Jian Hold on, this array will stop soon. " However, the array continued to run and didn''t stop. Bai Ji and Chen Kui couldn''t help but wonder. Unfortunately, they had no way to move at this time, and naturally they had no way to check the array they had set up. Bai Ji has changed the array. According to his assumption, when their accomplishments are gone, the array will stop. But why is it that he still takes away their vitality? Can''t he set the array? Compared with Yin Zhu''s pain, qingyunzi''s faction can''t help but revel at this time, because they will soon go to another world, and with that aura, qingyunzi feel that their whole spirit and spirit are much more relaxed, and they feel that they can hold on. Bai Ji couldn''t help frowning at this time. To tell the truth, he calculated a lot about that array. Combined with Chen Kui''s knowledge, he shouldn''t make mistakes. Unless Chen Kui didn''t tell the truth, or even did something in the array, otherwise he wouldn''t put himself in such a position so easily without complete preparation. But Chen Kui has always been a fan of the array, and Bai Ji thinks that He didn''t feel that Chen Kui was lying. Was he cheated? Yin Zhu''s bodies are shrinking, while Bai Ji and Bai Kun''s tails begin to disappear one by one. At this time, tianjizi''s cultivation is also transmitting light, and the array begins to take away their vitality. Originally, each one of them is practicing skillfully. It can be said that each one looks like a young man. At this time, each one turns white hair Old lady, old father-in-law. Yin Zhu felt that her body was about to be torn. She was very unwilling. She thought that she would finally return to the world, live happily with several partners, and then be filial to her parents. However, she didn''t do it, didn''t do it. Array, array stop for me, I don''t want to, don''t die, Yin Zhu kept shouting in his heart, even constantly struggling. Yin Zhu feels that her body is very painful, but the stone tablet behind her seems to have no bottom line. She is constantly taking away her life and everything. Bai Kun was naturally not reconciled. However, no matter what they did, they found that they had no way at all. They couldn''t get rid of it. Is the array effective? Bai Ji lost thought, he did so much, did not expect that he would end up like this. Yin Zhu felt that her whole body was about to be torn down. She was very miserable. Life was not like death, but she could not die. At this time, Yin Zhu felt that her whole body was relaxed. Then she felt that her soul was separated from the stone tablet. When she came back to her body, she found that she had changed back to life, and even her hands and feet could move. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 805 At this time, Yin Zhu turned around and found that not only himself, but also Jono left the array and became human. The most important thing is that they can walk now, that is to say, they can leave the array. "Yin Zhu, are you ok?" Tengxiao, who is closest to Yinzhu, walks to Yinzhu for the first time and helps him. Bai Kun took a look at his family and said, "let''s get out of here and see what''s going on." This array will drain people''s vitality. It''s better to leave the array''s scope first. When qingyunzi and his party saw that Yinzhu could leave, they couldn''t help but wonder, "Hey, wait, what''s the matter with you? How did you leave like this? This array hasn''t been opened yet. What have you done?" Qingyunzi wants to catch Jono, but now they are all trapped in the array. How can they catch people easily? Even though they are very close, they just can''t catch people. Jono Yinzhu and his party got along, helped each other and left the array. When they came to the edge of the array, they sat down one by one. Obviously, they were very tired. After all, their strength has been taken away. Coupled with the previous twists and turns, if they had not always had a belief to support them, they would not have been able to stick to it until now. "Are we all right?" Asked Leihe, who was passing by. At this time, everyone turned to look at baikun. Bai Kun shook his head at this time. "I don''t know. In principle, the array I set up should work. However, our power has been absorbed. Don''t you find that we can''t become beasts now? There are two situations. One is that our blood is stripped by the array, and we can only be human in the future. The other is that our blood is sobbed too much, but we can''t recover in time. Maybe we will recover in a long time. " "What?" Yin Zhu was stunned, and then she found that, sure enough, now she has no way to become a beast like before. "This problem can be put down for a moment. Now we can''t find out whether it is the first or the second situation. But the current array and the world behind the array are what we should pay attention to." Bai Kun said with a frown. "This matter depends on our present ability, whether it is to continue to open or to stop, we are powerless, so let''s watch first." Bai Ji said slowly at this time. As for why they can leave the array, maybe it''s because the array has absorbed all their power, even the power of ORC''s blood. The rest belongs to ordinary people. People don''t look up to them, so they let them go? "Take a look first." Yin Zhu sighed and said, because she doesn''t know what will happen next. Even if they want to escape, they''d better have a good rest here. Qingyunzi qiongwu and his party are naturally not reconciled to seeing Jono leave the array. They are also worried about what to do if the array can''t be opened because Jono leaves. They just have no way to leave now, so they can only play tricks there. Maybe it was Jono who left. Maybe the energy absorbed by the array was not enough. This array began to extract the vitality of qingyunzi and others. With the extraction of the array, all the young boys and girls who originally looked young became white haired. By this time, someone was howling, "I, I can''t hold on." Qingyunzi and qiongwu, who are relatively powerful, now look a little better, but just a little better. "Hold on, the array is about to start, even if it''s sacrifice, it''s worth it." As long as there are gains in sacrifice, then they can sacrifice. In the past, they wanted to sacrifice Yin Zhu, but now it''s their turn, naturally. The people in the array are not talking at this time. Of course, some people are waiting. Like Jono and others, when all the power is exhausted, will this array save their lives? The crack under the sole of the foot is getting bigger and bigger, and now it has become a big hole for one person to pass through. At this time, the array suddenly trembles twice, as if something has been interrupted. Bai Ji''s eyes are bright and he stares at one of the joints. Yin Zhu also looked through Bai Ji''s eyes at this time. It was obvious that the things arranged by Bai Ji started at this time. They had been expecting this array to start for a long time, but the array didn''t start until this time. With that interruption, the array that was still splitting stopped at this time. Several people in qingyunzi could not help crying out, "go on." They have been waiting for so many years, but they can''t let it go because of it. Qingyunzi is a little regretful at this time. At that time, they all thought that Baiji was just a mess, but they didn''t expect that he really made it? "Tianjizi, what should we do?" At this time, they couldn''t help asking. At this time, tianjizi was very single and said, "what should I do? It''s probably Providence. " Isn''t it God''s will to him? People in Tianji gate have never disobeyed the will of the way of heaven. I didn''t expect that one day, he would even say the will of heaven."Tianjizi, you can''t be joking. Hurry to find a way." Qiong Wu could not help crying at this time. This array has the first pause, there is a second pause, and then the number of pauses is more and more. It is obvious that the array is about to stop, and the people in the array can already move in a small range at this time, but the hole they originally opened is slowly retracting due to insufficient follow-up power. "Tianjizi, this, this hole is shrinking." Qingyunzi couldn''t help shouting. At this time, a person who could move just by the side of the cave jumped down. He wanted to jump to another world while the cave could hold one person. However, before the people who jumped into the cave could make any sound, they saw that a touch of blood red dyed the cave, and then there was nothing left. Originally, they were envious of the man who was very close to the cave. At this time, they could not help shrinking their necks. Fortunately, they didn''t have greedy heart beat down, otherwise they would have died. "Transmission space is not stable, do not jump in, or jump in a dead." They don''t have the ability to travel through chaotic spaces. "But the hole is shrinking. If we don''t find a way, we''re afraid we won''t be able to get through it in the future." Some people gnash their teeth, obviously they are very unwilling. Of course, at this time, some people have looked at Baiji with hate eyes. They think that baiji is bad for them. Probably because of the reversal of the array, Yin Zhu saw several big stone steles belonging to them at this time, which were shining with blood. Yin Zhu saw that the animals depicted on the stone steles seemed to be alive at this time, and then Yin Zhu saw that his own bear seemed to be waving to her. "Baiji, do you feel it?" Yin Zhu pointed to the stone tablet and asked several people around him. "What is that, father and mother?" At this time, Bai Kun could not help asking, Yin Zhu''s feeling is that they all have. "That should be the power that originally belonged to us. This array was changed by me, and all the power that was taken away was reversed. In this way, Leihe, you should try to touch the stone tablet first. "Baiji stood up and let Leihe try first. Leihe nodded and walked toward his own stone tablet without hesitation. Then he reached for the Golden Dragon on the stone tablet and touched it. When he touched the green dragon with his finger, Leihe felt a dragon chant in his mind. Then he watched the little green dragon get into his body, and the original green dragon on the stone tablet period. Leihe looked at his hands and his body in surprise. Then he came back and said to Yin Zhu, "it''s OK. I''m fine. And I feel that I''m very strong. Go and take back those forces quickly. I think those people are interested in our power." Leihe''s action, qingyunzi several people naturally see in the eye, that, that should be Qinglong blood, if they get it, can they change their blood, and then let them further? Now, with the power of a stone tablet absorbed by Leihe, the array collapses faster. At this time, some people begin to break free from the array. Bai Ji nodded. Naturally, their things will not be taken away by others. Yin Zhu walked towards his own blood stone tablet without any hesitation. Those are their strength, but they can''t take advantage of others. Moreover, if they don''t have strong strength, they are not good at dealing with tianjizi. Yin Zhu quickly went to the front of the stone tablet and began to absorb his own strength. Of course, no one robbed him. Someone happened to come to Mengji''s side, but he wanted to compete with Mengji. The strength itself belonged to them, and it was not so easy for those people to scramble. Leihe sees that Mengji is in trouble, so he rushes to the other side immediately, and then attacks the other side directly. He won''t be soft on the person who snatches his own things. Soon Yin and Zhu absorbed their own strength, and tianjizi also broke away from the array. Jono went directly to the front and stopped them, "why do you still want to rob our blood now? Don''t blame us for being impolite." Jono said that they would not be afraid. They had to show a way to grab things. Tianjizi glanced at Jono and his party. Now their blood strength has gone back. On the contrary, their strength has almost been absorbed. How could Jono and his party do it. "Stop. Now let''s see how the array is." Tianjizi says that array is more important. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 806 "Chen Kui, it''s all you. If you didn''t help them, how could this array stop in the middle of its operation? Come and see what''s going on now." Tianjizi grabs Chen Kui and says. Although tianjizi is good at divination and knows a lot of knowledge, it is also something from ancient times. There are also some news that others don''t know. He doesn''t know much about this array. Although tianjizi has been agitated by Bai Kun for a while, he wants to go against the way of heaven, but when he sees this array, he is anxious again. In fact, the best way is to ask Bai Ji to help, not to mention that this array is mainly arranged by Bai Ji. Unfortunately, they have just offended others. I''m sorry to call it Bai Ji. In fact, when Baiji was arranging the array, he gave a lot of ideas and suggestions, but it was made by Baiji specifically, and Baiji also added a lot of arrays that he didn''t understand. Although Baiji had told him some principles before, he still didn''t understand a lot of them, at least not so quickly, let alone some profound parts, Baiji didn''t understand Some say that he doesn''t understand. "Tianjizi, what are you worried about? The array has stopped now. It''s no use even if we are worried. Take your time." At this time, Chen Kui said calmly that Baiji wanted to change the array. He didn''t think Baiji could succeed. After all, there was no way to change the original array. Baiji just added a layer to it. This way, the array would not change the original one. He didn''t expect that Baiji succeeded. He was more curious about Baiji''s array knowledge. Of course, he only had one before It''s just the mouth. He didn''t actually verify it. Now this semi useless array can be studied by him. He wants to know how Baiji does it. At this time, Bai Ji also took people to study the things around him, "what are you going to do?" Baiji didn''t study those arrays, but looked around the space. "The array has stopped, but we are still trapped in this space and can''t leave." Bai Ji replied, obviously he was looking for a way out. Yin Zhu nodded. It''s true that this place is different from the alien space they were in before. It can be said that when the power of the alien space was absorbed by them, the place was broken with a light blow. This place is different. The boundary of this place is very strong. At least a few people in Baiji tried it just now, but they can''t break it It''s broken. At this time, qingyunzi also followed Chen Kui around, trying to check the array related things. Unfortunately, they failed in the end. Finally, they found that they were trapped in this place and couldn''t leave. As for the place where the array was opened before, there was a hole as big as a small bucket. In fact, an adult would be happy as long as he wasn''t too fat You can drill through it, but because the array is not fully opened, the space inside the hole is chaotic, the channel is not formed, and all the space inside is turbulent. It can be said that the channel is the big Luo Jinxian. It is estimated that he will die when he enters. "Baiji, can you help me to recover the array? Don''t worry, I won''t come to you when I want to sacrifice. This is the hope of the whole world. We can''t just break it." Qingyunzi looks at Baiji, and now they have no choice but to ask for Baiji. Bai Ji shook his head and said, "don''t count on me. I really can''t help it. If I had a way at that time, I would directly destroy the array. We can''t easily destroy such a large array. Besides, when I set up an array on it, it was a blind cat meeting a dead mouse. I can''t guarantee my success. I just don''t want to do nothing, so you really beg me It''s no use At this time, qingyunzi looked at Baiji angrily and said, "Baiji, please don''t perfunctory us. Besides, we are all grasshoppers in the same line now. If we don''t do this array well, we are afraid that we will be trapped here all our life." Qingyunzi gritted his teeth. They didn''t want to be trapped here all their lives. Bai Ji shook his head sincerely and said, "I really have no way. If I had a way, I would have left long ago. I''m still waiting for you here. In fact, there is no change. You can''t improve before. That''s because the aura of the world is not enough, but now can''t the aura turn around? We have no problem if we don''t eat or drink, so let''s absorb the aura, and then we can break through. I don''t believe that we can break through the space if we keep breaking through. " "Enhance strength?" Green cloud son hears this words a Leng, then asked a sentence in reply, "can we promote actual strength?" You know, for so many years, in addition to the lack of resources, it is also the rules that make them unable to improve their strength. Bai Ji nodded and said, "certainly. Don''t you think our strength is higher than yours? So the rules of this space should be able to enhance the strength. " What Bai Ji didn''t say is that there is such a powerful array in this space, and there is the sealed power in those stone tablets, which is just drawn out by their blood. If Yin Zhu''s original world can''t bear such a powerful power, then the array power should be more than that. Since all the arrays can exist well, it''s hard to say It is clear that this space can withstand forces beyond the original world. It''s not that Baiji fooled them, but that he really has no way to leave now. If he can''t, then cultivate. He has enough strength to break everything.As for the damage of the array, it''s not so easy to repair it, not to mention that the array still wants their lives. Bai Ji doesn''t believe what qingyunzi said, saying that they don''t want their lives. When that time comes, where will they be given the chance to choose. Just as they come to this alien space, they are not given the opportunity to choose at all. Baiji doesn''t like the way of heaven in this world. He doesn''t know what the place wants to do, but Baiji dares to say that he doesn''t owe the world. When they come to this world by accident, they don''t capture any resources in this world except that their cultivation speed is a little faster, especially Baiji and Mengji. When they come to this world, they are jindanting Feng''s strength, but the world is forced to even want to take their lives, he will be like the world''s mind just strange. However, this array has been broken now. The way of heaven in this world has not responded. Do you still want to settle accounts with them? Yin Zhu doesn''t believe in the way of heaven. After all, it''s just like God. It''s nonsense. But after a series of things, Yin Zhu has to accept these statements. "What do you mean by that? What does the way of heaven want to do? " Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. To tell you the truth, just looking at the opposite world is really immortal, it looks very good, but this will see Yin Zhu opposite someone fighting, and then a move to collapse, it looks really scary, Yin Zhu wants to say that if the channel is really stable open, then what will those people do when they come to this world? As a matter of fact, people in the opposite world have already found out that people in the opposite world are curious because of the fluctuation of the activation of this array. Many people are studying it. They think it''s a treasure. Fortunately, people in the opposite world can''t come here. Baiji couldn''t help it. Tianjizi couldn''t help but wonder if they could discuss with the people on the other side? They can see the opposite person. Does that mean that the opposite person can see them too? Can they communicate? Several people in tianjizi began to yell. The people on the opposite side wanted to say something, but obviously they couldn''t hear what they were saying. At this time, Yin Zhu just sat down to see how the two sides wanted to communicate. "I don''t like the opposite world. I feel that the other side''s world is too dangerous. I can only be a small person on my own initiative. I don''t like the too dangerous world. I still love peace." Yin Zhu leaned against Bai Kun and said. Bai Kun hugs Yin Zhu''s shoulder and nods. Yin Zhu has always been that kind of person, but in the opposite world, fighting is really breaking apart, and he doesn''t pay attention to other people. The opposite world is obviously a world of the jungle. In fact, according to Bai Kun''s idea, it''s good that the array is not opened, but these people think differently. "We''d better find a place to practice and have a good rest, and then leave one person to pay attention to them. Don''t worry about the rest." Bai Kun thought for a moment and said. Those of the other side are so powerful. Unfortunately, no matter how they fight, they can''t break this array. That is to say, this array will be good for a long time at least. It''s even very possible that this array can only be opened by people on their side. Yin Zhu nodded. They quickly set up a tent on the edge of the array. Although it doesn''t matter if they don''t eat, drink or sleep, Yin Zhu is still used to the normal way of life. She has no way to live as an immortal. Qiongwu looked at Jono, and several people even came out of the tent. She couldn''t help walking up to Yin Zhu and asked, "don''t you worry at all?" Joan Wu was good to their people on the whole. In addition, he was always good to them. Leihe was willing to answer him, "is it useful to worry? There are so many powerful people on your side, let you deal with them. " Reich replied very single. Hearing this, Qiong Wu gasped, and then simply sat down beside them. "I can''t help it, just let them toss, or you will enjoy it and bring so many things." To tell you the truth, the practitioners have storage space, and they won''t use it to hold these things used by ordinary people. Yin Zhu, they are really special. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 807 "You demon clan don''t worry?" Bai Kun looks at qiongwu and a group of demons. They have begun to rest. Qiongwu couldn''t help laughing when she heard this, and then said, "what''s the hurry? The life span of the demon clan is much higher than that of the Terran clan, especially those of us who are successful in cultivation. We just can''t improve our strength and live in this world all the time. The others who don''t have any influence on us are qingyunzi. Their life span is limited, and they are about to arrive, so they''re very happy They are very anxious. " "Since you''re not in a hurry, what will you do?" Leihe can''t help but ask curiously. Leihe still likes qiongwu between the monks and the demons. Qiongwu speaks more simply and doesn''t beat around the bush like tianjizi and qingyunzi. There is a lot of nonsense and makes people speechless. "How can we make do with it? Besides, we can''t leave it out of the way. When it''s transmitted, are we forced to send it to this space? In fact, I don''t think it''s anything here. Anyway, you won''t die. Besides, the aura is very strong. After the aura fills the space, I think how comfortable it is to practice in this place. " Qiongwu said with emotion. "Do you think the other person is strong?" Bai Kun couldn''t help asking. Qiongwu turned to look at Bai Kun and said, "Bai Kun, now your strength is stronger than me. Your vision should be better than me. Why ask me." When Bai Kun heard this, he didn''t say anything. It''s true that the strength of several people in Bai Kun has surpassed that of qiongwu. Bai Kun didn''t fight with the people on the opposite side, but the people on the opposite side are very strong. If you pull anyone out, the strength will not be lower than him. In fact, the array has been destroyed, but the way of heaven has not appeared from the beginning to the end. Now a group of them are trapped here. To tell you the truth, he doesn''t know what the way of heaven wants to do. If it is true that the way of heaven has arranged all these things, but now it has been destroyed by Baiji. At this time, he shouldn''t come to Baiji Do you have a bill? But in the end, there was nothing and they were not allowed to leave the border. What did they want to do? "Isn''t tianjizi able to predict? Has he ever thought about the present situation and what will happen next? " Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Qiong Wu shook his head. "I don''t know. Now we can only live here first. It''s better for you. It doesn''t matter." Qiong Wu wants to say that she doesn''t care, but she can''t be so free and easy. Although the life span of the demon clan is better than that of the Terran clan on the whole, they are still unwilling to be locked up in this small world, and they still want to go out. That''s why Qiong Wu has been with tianjizi before. If she can, Qiong Wu naturally wants to leave the world, but she still wants to go out No chance. "You brought a lot of food. Why didn''t you bring wine?" Qiong Wu make complaints about the barbecue and eat it. At this time, Bai Kun said impatiently, "you can''t bring it yourself. Besides, we didn''t say whether it''s good to invite you to eat. You have the face to eat it yourself. It''s still seven and eight." "Don''t be so stingy. It''s just some worthless food. As for this? When you leave this space, I''ll send you a few cars of barbecue. " Qiongwu is a cheeky man. He won''t be embarrassed. He''s still eating happily at this time. When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help it. The barbecue is only valuable in this place. If he really goes out, who cares about the barbecue. Tianjizi and his party are still studying the array. They are sweating, but there is no way to communicate with the opposite person. Anyway, they can''t speak it clearly by sign language. In fact, if the opposite person is willing to teach them how to break the array, it''s the best. However, the knowledge of array itself is very deep, especially high Deep array knowledge, so it depends on sign language. Look at the next qiongwu group of people have been eating and drinking with Jono group of people, qingyunzi is almost angry, "qiongwu, you are like this, no matter what?" Qiong Wu looked at qingyunzi, who was forced to ask him, and said impatiently, "what do you want us to do? The people of demon clan are not good at array. The demon clan only fight. If you feel uncomfortable in your heart, why don''t I fight with you and help you dredge your muscles." Qiongwu is sure that the whole cultivation world will unite to look for hope. However, no matter what they are, they are all controlled by tianjizi and qingyunzi. As a result, these people are used to managing him. They really don''t treat him as their subordinate. They don''t open their eyes to see clearly who he is. He is the most powerful demon king in the demon clan. When does he want to see Renxiu My face has changed. Qingyunzi''s face flushed with qiongwu''s words. He didn''t dare to say anything more. Of course, the main reason is that he couldn''t do it. If he had done it, he would have rushed forward to fight with qiongwu. Joan Wu laughed contemptuously at this time, and then turned to Jono and his party and said, "I feel that you are still a little more like us. Those people are very chatty. Every time I talk to them, I am very tired and have a lot of nonsense." When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help smiling and said, "I always feel that you are connoting me."When Qiong Wu heard this, he gasped. Well, Bai Kun really shares the same virtue with those people. He turns around a lot, but now he knows what kind of blood Bai Kun is. Nine Tailed foxes and foxes are treacherous. Qiong Wu says he can''t play with them. "Baikun, what does that Baiji have to do with you? You are all nine tailed foxes." Baiji and baikun are both Nine Tailed foxes, but their feelings are definitely different. Baiji is holy and bright, while baikun gives you the feeling of darkness, obscurity and power. "Baiji is my father, Mengji is my mother." There is nothing to hide at this time. Qiong Wu was stunned when she heard this, and then she gave a thumbs up. It''s terrible. The parents are terrible. Qiong Wu also said a few words to Bai Ji and Mengji just now. To tell the truth, those two are old foxes. They are very powerful. Anyway, Qiong Wu doesn''t dare to tell them more. Qiong Wu is worried that when he was a child, he would be caught wetting his bed He was afraid of speaking. Qiong Wu didn''t want to say anything about the two men''s involvement in the demon world before. After all, these two are too powerful. Another is that Bai Ji and his party are more powerful than Qiong Wu. In the face of absolute strength, no one will be silly to care about what happened before. I don''t see that qingyunzi is very angry. Baiji destroys the array, but apart from speaking sour words, why didn''t they come forward to find Baiji to settle accounts? That''s because Baiji''s team is strong. Even if qingyunzi has a large number of people, they don''t have the certainty to win, not to mention that this array will probably depend on Baiji in the end, so they will never win Sin is sacrificed for nothing. Of course, speaking sour words now can be regarded as testing Baiji to see where their bottom line is. Bai Ji thought more about it at this time. He always thought it was arranged by the way of heaven, but the way of heaven never appeared. He could not help but have other doubts. For example, were these things really arranged by the way of heaven? Will it be like the other side of the orc world, there is a man hidden in the dark arranged all this, just like him in the orc world? If there is such a person, who will it be and what kind of identity it is? To be honest, Bai Ji is a little excited to think of this. He has always wanted to find an opponent that interests him, but he has never been able to find one. If there is such a person, he is suitable to be his opponent. Qingyunzi is busy and can''t find anything. In addition, they have lost a lot of strength and vitality before, and they are very tired. But they used to be strong, but now they have no hope. They can''t hold on, and they are tired to the ground. Yin Zhu had enough to eat and drink by this time, and then he lay in the tent to have a rest. "Yin Zhu, we may have to live here for a long time." Jono said seriously. Yin Zhu looked at several companions who accompanied him and nodded, "as long as you accompany me, I''m not afraid of anything." Where life is not life, as long as there are a few of them, that''s good. "You said that those people outside can''t leave and have no hope. Will they be crazy?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. "We''re not in a hurry. We''ll wait. Those who are not strong in their own strength and have been taken away for a long time should make trouble. Now we don''t understand the situation. Let''s watch first. We''ll wait until there are changes." Qiao Nuo grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and says that now they can only cope with changes with invariance, and that''s the way to take over. Yin Zhu nodded. It''s true that they have nothing to worry about now. In this space, their strength is the strongest. What if they have too many people? It''s not that they can''t help but wait for the people behind the scenes to come out. No matter who calculated this matter, now that the plan is broken, the people who arranged these things are unwilling and will always stand up. Now they are not in a hurry. It should be the person behind them, so they just wait. Jono touched Yinzhu''s hair. Yinzhu is good at that. She''s so stupid. Sometimes she can face all kinds of things calmly. "OK, let''s have a good rest, and then meet new challenges with a new look." Yin Zhu raised his fist and said excitedly, if it is difficult for them to return to this world, then at least their most difficult one has been conquered by them. ¡¯ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 808 Then there was a group of people taking a rest. Of course, tianjizi and his party were still looking for the missing parts to see if they could find some key things, but they didn''t find anything in the end. Tianjizi group of people are not reconciled at this time. They can only bow to Baiji, "Baiji, can you find a way to untie this array?" Baiji looked at tianjizi impatiently at this time and said, "I''ve answered you this question before. I don''t think you''re stupid. It''s not that you can''t understand people''s words. Why do you ask me this again and again?" Seeing Bai Ji''s attitude, Qing Yunzi couldn''t help shouting, "Bai Ji, it''s because of you that the array doesn''t become what it is now. Do you still shirk responsibility, and do you think your strength is higher than ours, so you dare to ignore me?" Bai Ji couldn''t help laughing when he heard qingyunzi''s words, "yes, as you said, your strength is not as good as mine, just hold it for me." Qingyunzi almost didn''t jump up when he heard this. When was he targeted like this? It can be said that after so many years of respect and treatment, he would never bow to others. "I''d like to appreciate the power of your white sacrifice. I''d like to see how capable you are to ride on my head." Qingyunzi said angrily, obviously very unwilling. Bai Ji just glances at qingyunzi coldly. He doesn''t say anything. He stands up and attacks qingyunzi without hesitation. Since he wants to fight, Bai Ji will never be soft hearted. There is no competition, and he can''t play hard. For those who dare to challenge their dignity, Bai Ji will never be soft hearted. Qingyunzi''s strength is only Yuanying, and Baiji has reached the Mahayana stage. The strength of such a large class can not be made up for, let alone Baiji, who is still carrying the blood power of Nine Tailed Fox in ancient times. Combined with the two, qingyunzi is equal to the competition between adults and children in front of him. As a result, qingyunzi is knocked down and fainted by Baiji On the ground, motionless. The people around qingyunzi tremble and hurry to check qingyunzi''s condition. A few people first try qingyunzi''s breath, but he is still alive. As for the body, there are many injuries, the most important one is internal injury. It''s not so fast. It''s a cruel means. It can be said that there is no weakness at all, and the most uncomfortable thing is Baiji''s entry The power of blood in qingyunzi''s body is now in qingyunzi''s body. It''s not so easy to get rid of it. "You, how can you lay such a heavy hand? Now that we are trapped here, we can be regarded as companions." A man gritted his teeth and asked. Bai Kun almost laughed when he heard this, "we have never been companions with you. Before, when you chased us, why didn''t you say we were your companions, and what you said before was that we destroyed the array. Is it difficult for us to have a good blood sacrifice? This array is worthy of you. Why don''t you come first when you want a blood sacrifice? You are dead If it''s not enough, I''ll think about whether our family will follow us then, OK? If we don''t have the strength now, now you''re afraid to sacrifice our family''s blood. Are you my companion? You can''t laugh at me. " This one by one stands to speak does not have the backache, wants not to be too beautiful. "But aren''t you all right? Besides, now that we are trapped here, shouldn''t we unite and get rid of this space? " The man gritted his teeth. Chen Kui then stood up and said, "OK, this is our fault. We should not force them to do so." When Bai Kun heard this, he felt more comfortable. Chen Kui''s words were quite pleasant. "Chen Kui, you can do bad things. Why didn''t you object when you did it?" The man said very unhappy. Chen Kui was not happy when he heard this, "I''ve never been interested in these things. Besides, what''s the use of my opposition alone. I wonder if you will listen to me. " "But now we are trapped here. What are we going to do next?" Some people began to ask, they will come here, one by one for hope, but they do see the hope, but they just can''t get it, can lose ozer, let the present people almost not tangled to death. "Wait." It''s hard for tianjizi to open his mouth at this time. "It''s hard to know if you have any news over there. Tell me." A group of people rushed after tianjizi. Tianjizi shakes his head and says, "after coming to this space, I have done divination several times, but I can''t do anything. The world seems to be able to isolate me from divination, so I don''t know anything." When a few people heard this, they couldn''t help looking silly. How could this be possible? As long as there was anything in the past, tianjizi couldn''t have said anything. This is the first time, so many people were surprised. "So what are we waiting for?" Someone couldn''t help asking. Tianjizi looked at baikun and said, "I''m waiting for whatever they are waiting for." Tianjizi didn''t feel that he was calculated by others all the time, but after he came to this world, he was forbidden to do divination. It seems that there is something wrong with the way of heaven, so tianjizi suspected that someone was calculating himself.But who can set up such a big situation nearby, and then calculate the whole world of practitioners, and the opposite world. The opposite world is really a powerful world. There are many treasures in it, but there are also many dangers. Even if tianjizi said that he had waited, all the people would be quiet, and Chen Kui was still busy with the array. Even though the array had been destroyed, there were still many things to study. Chen Kui was very busy, infatuated and satisfied. As for the fact that he couldn''t leave here, it didn''t affect him at all. A group of people practice quietly in the space. It seems that they have given up looking for a way out. Anyway, the aura of the space has become much stronger now, and it''s good to practice in such a place. A group of people went on like this for more than a month. Yin Zhu was a little impatient at this time. Although everyone said that if he waited, someone would come out, but the day passed, but the people behind the scenes didn''t show up, and many people couldn''t sit still. At this time, Yin Zhu could not help holding on to the white pants and asked, "Bai Kun, do you think the person behind the scenes has been delayed because of something, otherwise, why doesn''t he appear at this time?" Bai Kun nodded affirmatively. "I think what you said by Yin Zhu may be true. Since that person has laid such a large array, there must be something else that causes damage in other places. If you start the whole body, maybe the other party is cleaning up the mess somewhere now, so we''re not in a hurry, or are you bored now Let''s do something else if we talk? " Yin Zhu shakes his head when he hears this, joking that there is nothing empty in this broken space, and there are a lot of audience who can hear and see. No matter what they do, people in the whole space know it. Yin Zhu says that he can''t bear that kind of thing, at least he can''t bear it. Of course, Bai Kun won''t have anything to do with Yin Zhu here. He just has nothing to do with teasing Yin Zhu. Seeing that Yin Zhu is at a loss, Bai Kun can''t help but smile happily, "Yin Zhu, you are so cute." When Yin Zhu heard this, he didn''t know that he was fooled again. "Yinzhu, we''re not in a hurry." Qiao Nong hugs Yin Zhu and comforts him. Yin Zhu said that he is really not in a hurry. They are powerful. It can be said that even if they have something to do, it must be Tianji. They have something to do in advance. Besides, the people in the opposite world have been attacking the cave recently. Although the cave seems very unstable and is about to collapse at any time, with how the people from the opposite attack, the cave is still the cave, and it doesn''t get bigger It''s getting smaller. There''s no change at all. The people on the opposite side are in high spirits from the beginning. Now there are only three or two kittens on the opposite side. It''s estimated that there is no abnormal phenomenon. Those people will not be in charge of it. Day after day, more than two months later, Yin Zhu said that the new year was over. In her first year back, she wanted to spend the new year with her parents, but now she''s spending the new year in this ghost place. She''s sorry to think about it. What''s more, she can''t even go back for the new year and has no rest. I''m afraid that Yin Ping and her parents will worry about it again. It''s all this broken space. You said the array has stopped. What are you doing here? However, the space is very solid. No matter how they attack or even join hands to attack, they can''t make the space start. However, in the past two months, Yin Zhu and the people of the world of the monks have been chatting and chatting. We are all familiar with each other and can barely be called friends. Yin Zhu was wondering if the person behind this was closed at this time, otherwise, how could no one have appeared for such a long time, and no one had paid attention to it. From the beginning, everyone has been looking forward to it. However, when everyone is no longer looking forward to it, and everyone is planning to practice hard and rely on strength to counter attack, this bottleneck space suddenly has a wave. Yin Zhu felt it for the first time, and then all of them looked up at the place where the waves came out. At this time, a figure in a white Taoist robe came into everyone''s eyes. Yin Zhu only felt that the other party seemed to shine, and the man came slowly towards everyone. When Yin Zhu was still wondering who this man was, tianjizi opened his mouth and stammered, "are you the founder of tianjimen, the Taoist of Tianji?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 809 When Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo heard tianjizi''s words, their pupils all shrank. If this person is really the founder of tianjimen, they don''t know how many years of old monsters they have lived. They don''t know how long tianjimen has existed. This founder is the earliest person. At the beginning, Bai Ji said that there was a plot laid by someone. She didn''t believe it. She didn''t expect it to be true. At this time, Taoist Tianji slowly looked up at tianjizi, and then faintly said, "you are the tianjizi disciple of this generation. It''s useless to teach you a good tianjizi Tianjizi didn''t dare to say anything when he heard this. To tell the truth, tianjimen used to be one of the three major sects in Xiuzhen world, and now he is the only one left. He is really incompetent, but how could this Shizu old man appear here? "Shizu, why are you here? Are you here to take us away?" The emperor couldn''t help asking. Tianji Taoist looked at tianjizi coldly at this time, and couldn''t help laughing, "how do you want to leave so much? Then I''ll take you away. " When tianjizi heard this, he felt something wrong. At this time, tianjizi waved and patted tianjizi toward the transmission hole. Although tianjizi was on guard, he quickly turned around, but he couldn''t stand tianjizi''s hand. At this time, a hand was inserted into the hole, and his hand disappeared, dripping with blood. Green cloud son several see this quickly go to tianjizi''s side, quickly help him deal with the wound, tianjizi at this time very puzzled looking at him, "why teacher ancestor?" In tianjizi''s opinion, even if the master disliked himself, he would not do anything to himself. However, whether the Tianji Taoist sent him to die or did not hesitate, tianjizi could not help but feel cold. Thinking about what Yin Zhu and his family said before, they said that all this was evil. They were waiting for the person who arranged it to appear. Now it seems that the person who arranged all this is Tianji Taoist, even Tianji gate''s unique position for so many years has been arranged by this person. In the end, I''m afraid that he will bring people to destroy these arrays. It should be like this. "Why?" Tianji Taoist evil smile, and then understatement said, "waste does not exist." At this time, qingyunzi also saw that the Tianji Taoist was not good. They had already taken the initiative to go to Yin Zhu''s group to find the most shelter. After all, Yin Zhu''s group was the most powerful. At this time, Taoist Tianji turned his head and stared at Yin Zhu with an evil smile. "You''re Yin Zhu now, aren''t you? I''ve been looking for you for a long time At this time, Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun quickly stood in front of Yin Zhu and said, "what do you want to do?" Besides, it seems that this man has known Yin Zhu for a long time, but it''s not right. Yin Zhu''s age is just a few years old now, so it should not have anything to do with the ancients like Tianji Taoist. "The way of heaven, you are really more and more cowardly. How can you reincarnate and become a woman, and now you become a woman''s coward?" Tianji Taoist said, his eyes full of evil. Several people on the scene were surprised to hear this. They looked at Yin Zhu one by one. They all knew what the Taoist said, but they couldn''t even understand it? "The way of heaven, you say I am the way of heaven, are you kidding?" At this time, Yin Zhu can''t believe that he points to himself. What is the way of heaven? It''s a powerful and omnipresent existence. How can he be himself? He doesn''t have much power. How can he be the so-called way of heaven. At this time, Tianji Taoist couldn''t help laughing loudly, "come on, you haven''t awakened, or I''ll help you wake up." At this time, all people would be stupid if they didn''t know that Tianji Taoist was wrong. Tianjizi was very unwilling to come forward at this time, "Shizu, I want to ask what''s the matter. Even if we want to die, we have to understand, right? And whether Tianji gate is used by you to calculate Yin Zhu, including us Tianji Taoist heard this and couldn''t help laughing, "chess piece, you should be glad that you can be this chess piece." Obviously, at this time, Tianji Taoist felt that he had the chance to win, so he was a little proud. "Since I was the way of heaven, who are you?" Yin Zhu could not help gritting his teeth. At this time, Taoist Tianji laughed and was very happy, "who am I, who am I? When the world was born, you existed and I existed. It was obvious that I was smarter than you and more powerful than you. But you became the way of heaven, and I was born with you. Is that a big joke? You said that you have a fart in heaven. Don''t you know that I have a ghost in my heart for you? What you want is easy to cheat, so you can give me what you want. So I can be stronger little by little, but it''s useless or useless. No matter how powerful I am, you are the way of heaven in this world. What you want is not what you want. What I get is all your alms. Why "You''re greedy. It''s clear that heaven is so good to you, isn''t it?" Yin Zhu can''t help biting her teeth. At this time, she feels a dull pain in her heart. "Well, it''s useless. Why doesn''t heaven give me the core of the world? I''ve always wanted something that I couldn''t do my best, but you easily got it. I''m not reconciled. It''s clear that we are all born at the same time. Why do I accompany you and you are the way of heaven? It''s unfair, so I''m going to destroy her. " Tianji Taoist said maliciously."What did you do?" Yin Zhu asked sternly. "If you see the opposite world, it''s a powerful world of cultivating immortals. At the beginning, the two worlds collided with each other, and there were two results. One was that the powerful world swallowed up the weak world, the other was that they merged with each other and gradually became two equal worlds." Tianji Taoist said hehe. "Can the world swallow it?" Yin Zhu can''t help but ask very kindly. "Hum, the essence of the world is the law of the jungle, just like people eating chicken, duck and fish. If the world wants to be strong, it must constantly merge into a bigger world. If you swallow it, it is the fastest and simplest. You are forced to swallow it by the strong world, but it is not so good to swallow it. If you are careless, there are many dangers At that time, the gap between the two worlds was not too big. It can be said that there was no possibility of forcible phagocytosis. Integration was the safest way, which was beneficial to both worlds. Any world, even the weak world, had its own rules. The rules of every world had special significance. A strong world could borrow people from the weak world Consume some unnecessary things. The weak world will strengthen itself by the strong rules and power of that world. At that time, both sides will become a similar existence of alliance. However, the other slightly strong side will take the lead. I know that when the strong world comes, I will join hands with the opposite party to let the other party swallow up the world. I will be the inner party, but I can''t As a result, it was discovered by you. At that time, heaven and earth changed greatly. You were swallowed a lot of power, and even lost a lot of intelligence. As a result, there was no aura in the world. You forced the seal of the world, and made the world become an inanimate world, and let the powerful world abandon the world. It was not easy for me to have the chance to overthrow you, but you are bad. " Tianji Taoist couldn''t help grinding his teeth at this time. It was obvious that he was also resentful. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was so angry that he said, "are you a pervert, just for the sake of jealousy in your heart, do these thankless things, the way of heaven is so good to you, you should be like this, do you have the way of heaven?" "What is thankless? Of course, I''m good for it. They promised to give me a part of the core of the world, so that I can refine my own small world, and then I can do the way of heaven." Tianjizi laughs. "How do you know I''m from heaven, how do you find out, and how do you arrange so much?" Yin Zhu reluctantly asked, she thinks that she has no place to be brilliant, at least the world is so big, she can be said to be one of the vast sea of people, how did the Taoist find out who she was. "No, I didn''t know at the beginning. You escaped after you were seriously injured, but I was your companion. How could I not find you? In order to force me, you chose to reincarnate and hide your spirit in the human body, so I couldn''t find you." Said the Taoist. "As for how to find you, it''s not because I can''t find you? So I made a Tianji gate to find out where you are. I have to say that you are really good at hiding. However, more than ten years ago, I felt the fluctuation of the world''s power beyond the world. Even for a while, I still felt it. I didn''t think that you should send yourself to another world. You want to escape the world and let me live forever Can''t find it, but you said you, you''ve run away, why do you want to come back? Don''t you come back to give me hope? " Taoist Tianji laughed with pride. To escape to another world, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing bitterly when she heard this. At the beginning, it was not her choice to go to the orc world. "You''re wrong. I''ll go to another world. It''s not that I want to escape, but that the way of heaven in that world doesn''t flow to this world for any reason. He took me there." Yin Zhu said. Taoist Tianji couldn''t help shaking his head at this time. "Yin Zhu, are you stupid? You also see this space passage. If you are not yourself, you are one of Tianji. Do you think you can safely go to another world and then come back safely? Even if there is another world''s way of heaven, it''s not good. The way to connect the two realms must be agreed by the two realms of heaven. Understand Tianji Taoist said triumphantly, that is to say, Yin Zhu is the way of heaven in this world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 810 "And why the strength of your group can grow so fast, because you subconsciously want them to grow fast, so as the way of heaven, even if you don''t give orders, your strength is still growing rapidly." Tianji Taoist explained with a smile. "I don''t believe I''m the way of heaven. If I''m the way of heaven, I''ll kill you first." Yin Zhu said angrily. When Taoist Tianji heard this, he couldn''t help but show a strange smile. After a long time, he stopped laughing, and then said, "you used to say you wouldn''t hate me, but now you finally hate me and say you''re going to kill me, but you''re just afraid to be disappointed, because I can''t kill you." Yin Zhu always thinks that this guy is very abnormal, she can''t help gritting her teeth at this time, "I don''t want to talk to you, you tell me directly, what do you want to do?" "What do you want to do?" Taoist Tianji laughed, and then said: "originally, I had a hard time finding your news, and then arranged this array. Only your strength can open the seal. As a result, I didn''t expect that some of you, though powerful, turned around the array that was still running. Because of the distortion of the array, the place where the two realms were integrated turned into a turbulent space. Now it''s time for me to make a breakthrough Don''t say through, anyone will die if they contact, but the aura of the other side''s world can slowly pass through, and then change the poor world. To tell you the truth, I admire you very much. It''s clear that you don''t know anything, and you still guard your world subconsciously. How do you say your luck is so good? " Yin Zhu didn''t feel half happy when he heard this. On the contrary, he was more vigilant. Although he said that the situation had been reversed by them, it was obvious that he had to do something else when he personally appeared here, such as completely opening the array and letting the world be swallowed. This is a madman. He can''t use common sense theory at all. What this guy does can be said to be thankless. Moreover, the world has suffered a lot before. It can be said that if the two circles come to an agreement, it is estimated that it will soon be swallowed up. At present, this situation is the best and can''t be destroyed by him. When a group of people around them heard this, they clearly knew that this situation was the best for them, so they must not be destroyed by the Taoist priest. Tianjizi''s mouth is bitterly bitter. In the past, tianjimen was the guide and leader of the practitioners in the world. Every time they came out to guide and help the world, they were respected by people. After this event, they were afraid that tianjimen would be despised, and even there would be no tianjimen in the future. Tianjizi is very happy about the necessity of the existence of a sect whose purpose is to destroy the world. Fortunately, the baiji array was effective at the beginning, otherwise the world would be swallowed up, and there would be nothing left. Tianjimen is a sinner, and all tianjimen people used to be nailed to the shame rack. "What the hell are you doing? You are the living creature of the world. Why can''t you protect the world, but destroy it? Have you ever thought about the people who live in this world? " The day machine son some pain of interrogate. The tenet of Tianji gate can be said to be engraved in the bones, that is to save the world. He has always been proud of it. He did not expect that the person who created Tianji gate was a liar, and the liar is still planning to destroy the world. "Go away, you rubbish. If you are not incompetent, why do you need me to clean up the mess? Go away." Taoist Tianji is obviously tired of Tianji. It is estimated that in his eyes, useless people should be given up. "I won''t go away. The purpose of tianjimen is to save the world. When the catastrophe comes, tianjimen people will lead the world''s practitioners to stand in front of me. Now is the time for tianjizi to do something. Dear friends, please give me a hand." Tianjizi shouts to the people behind him. Soon a group of qingyunzi stood behind tianjizi, even qiongwu. After listening so much, they knew that if they could not stop tianjizi, the world would be destroyed soon, and they had to protect it. "It''s a good group." Baiji rarely said no nonsense, but praised these people. Each of them has his own mind. It can be said that they are crafty. But when the enemy is at hand and the world is really going to be destroyed, they will join hands to fight against the enemy, at least without losing the most basic morality. "I didn''t expect that the chess piece I made later had the courage to rebel. It was just a piece I made at random. I really thought I had the right to fight against me, and you didn''t see what you were?" Tianji Taoist lightly said, then waved, the original tianjizi several people combination of battle broke down. Tianjizi looks at Tianji Taoist with pale face. All of them know that Tianji Taoist who has lived such a long life must be very powerful, and even they won''t be rivals. But they never thought that they could not even support one move. Originally, they wanted to say that no matter what, fighting to death would consume Tianji Taoist''s energy, so Yin Zhu and his party would face it It will be a lot easier, but now they find that they have no way to compete with him. "Yin Zhu, he is very powerful, very powerful. Be careful, if you can, run away." Tianjizi couldn''t help crying at this time.Yin Zhu is the way of heaven. As long as Yin Zhu does not die, there will always be opportunities in the world. But if Yin Zhu dies, will there still be opportunities in the world? "Yin Zhu, originally I couldn''t kill you, but I really couldn''t kill you. Even if your body died, I couldn''t kill your spirit. But you set up this isolation array, just for the sake of the world not being engulfed by that world. I can''t kill you, but you can make this array yourself, as long as I kill you here with your blood If you start this array, your true spirit will be hard to escape. At that time, this isolation array will be broken, and you will be doomed. It''s millions of years since I found the array that completely killed you for the first time. I''m really very happy. " Tianji Taoist said and wiped the corner of his mouth, and then the evil smile. Yin Zhu''s heart trembles when he looks at the abnormal smile on the other side. In fact, she still doesn''t believe what the Taoist said she was the way of heaven, because she doesn''t have the memory of the past and the so-called powerful power. On the other side, Bai Ji and they are already discussing. It is obvious that Yin Zhu is the root of everything. As long as Yin Zhu is guaranteed to be OK, then they may be OK. If Yin Zhu is gone, then they must not want to exist. Bai Ji thought a lot at this time. He walked up to Yin Zhu and said, "Yin Zhu, whether you remember your past or not, you remember to think with your heart, what you want to do, what you want to do, then you may succeed?" "What do you mean?" Yin Zhu can''t help but ask, Bai Ji is more intelligent, he went to her to say this, must be of special significance. "Yin Zhu, what this Taoist priest said may be true, but there is one thing, that is, no matter how powerful he is, he is not the way of heaven. Even if you think what he said, you have been seriously injured or even suppressed, but you are the way of heaven. You are the master of the world. As long as you want to, you can do anything you want to do, think with your heart, and feel your belonging Your power. " Baiji believed in tianjizi''s words. After all, he crossed a world. In fact, Baiji was still curious at the beginning, and they came to this world safely. Considering that the passage was opened by Yin Zhu and the orc world, they could be safe. At the beginning, Yin Zhu was chosen by the way of heaven in the orc world, not casually. He was a cunning guy, and he didn''t find out. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "I''ll try my best." For how to feel the unknown power, Yin Zhu really can only say as much as possible, because he doesn''t know where to get it. "I said so much, you have not been able to wake up, you do not wake up, I can gently kill you, so I feel very boring." At this time, Tianji Taoist can be said to be demonized, just like a devil. "Wake up, you always want me to wake up, so is it what you want? Only when I wake up can you get it? Otherwise, why do you force me to wake up again and again? " Yin Zhu said. "Yes, it''s interesting. At least it''s not stupid enough to be fooled." Tianji Taoist said with a smile, Yin Zhu felt that his bloody lips spit out words with the smell of blood. "You can''t think about it." Yin Zhu gritted his teeth. Taoist Tianji said with a smile: "then I''ll see how much you care about your partners, or just play around." When Jono heard this, his face changed greatly. At this time, they all hit Tianji Taoist. They were very powerful one by one, not to mention they had ancient blood. However, when these attacks hit Tianji Taoist, there was something in front of Tianji Taoist. All the moves seemed to be crooked, and then they came back from him one after another Passing by, Jono couldn''t believe it and started again. However, every time, it was a waste of effort. They couldn''t hit him at all. "How could that be?" Leihe is unwilling to say that if they can''t even fight the most basic attack, how can they help Yin Zhu. Tianji Taoist watched Jono attack himself again and again. After waiting for a long time, he said with a smile, "you see, I''ve let you do so many tricks. You can''t sit and be beaten all the time. Be careful, I''ve done it." Yin Zhu watched Qiao Nuo''s several people were mercilessly patted by Tianji Taoist priest, one by one blood drenched impact on the ground, and then she saw Qiao Nuo''s several people were not reconciled, stood up again and rushed to Tianji Taoist priest. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 811 When Yin Zhu saw that his family was pushed by tianjizi, she was naturally not reconciled. She also rushed to him directly. However, the result was still the same. They were not the opponents of tianjizi at all. At this time, a group of tianjizi saw that tianjizi was involved by Yin Zhu and others, and they were also in a hurry to attack him. They wanted to help Yin Zhu. However, these are useless. It can be said that they are all tickling for Tianji Taoist. He doesn''t care at all. When he has the chance, he just waves his hand, and tianjizi will fall to the ground one by one. Qiao Nuo''s eyes were red as he watched Yin Zhu fly out. They all spared no effort to fight with Tianji Taoist. Yin Zhu watched his friends get hurt again and again, and the injury is more and more serious. Among these people, Cheng''an is the most injured and the heaviest. It seems that Cheng''an''s injury is no problem, but his strength will be enhanced. However, Cheng''an''s bearing capacity is limited. Once he exceeds his bearing capacity, he will be crazy. Before, there were Buddha bones of Buddha sect to help him recover Mind, can there be such a Buddha bone? Not to mention the fact that Cheng An''s strength has reached the stage of great success, even if the corresponding Buddha bone is also in the stage of great success, there is no such treasure. At this time, Cheng An''s eyes are a little red. Obviously, his mind is a little confused now, and he is on the verge of collapse. "Cheng An, come back, come back, don''t go any more." Yin Zhu hugs Cheng An, who is full of black gas. After Cheng an was hugged by Yin Zhu, his blackness was less, even his eyes were clear. At this time, he opened his mouth slightly and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, Yin Zhu. I''m ok. I can still bear it." Tianjizi couldn''t help laughing at this time. "You''re sure you can bear it. To tell you the truth, your constitution is really interesting. If you can, I really want to study it. But if you''re sure you can bear it, you won''t be afraid that you''ll break down in the next second. Don''t say to protect your partner, even your partner will be killed by you At that time, you are afraid that you will become a tool that only knows how to kill. " "Chengan, you listen to me. Don''t go. I beg you, please." Yin Zhu holds Cheng An''s body and tears drop by drop. "Jono, Leihe, baikun, Tengxiao, and Baiji Mengji, you all stop. It''s useless. You don''t have to get hurt in vain." Yin Zhu said in a thoughtful voice. When Jono heard this, he turned his head and looked at Yin Zhu. Jono said very seriously, "Yin Zhu, don''t say that you have to sacrifice yourself to protect us. We don''t need it. Yin Zhu, you bring us to this world. If you leave us, we can only die in this world, and only the dead soul can get the end result, so I don''t care what you want to do, you Think about us. " Jono finished biting his lips, which made him bleed. In the face of all this, they thought they were ready for everything, but they didn''t think that in the end, they were not powerful enough. "Good." Yin Zhu tearfully gave Jono a positive answer. "I''m so moved. To tell you the truth, your feelings are really good. Yin Zhu, you''ve always been emotional. You can follow a group of good people." Tianji Taoist said with a smile. "Come on, what do you want to do? Of course, if you want to hurt the world, I will never agree. I know that you have been trying to force me to wake up. To tell you the truth, I sometimes want to wake up, so that I can press you on the ground. " Yin Zhu said. Baiji made her think about what she wanted to do with her heart. She tried very hard to think about it, but it didn''t work. It seems that it has something to do with the awakening of Tianji Taoist. "You are still soft hearted. You say people should be selfish. I can''t bear to bully you like this." The Taoist priest of Tianji is very evil. Yin Zhu can''t help feeling upset when he heard this, "you''re enough, just say what you want. Don''t talk nonsense. Your words are disgusting. Speak quickly. Maybe I can satisfy your wishes when I''m happy, or you want to torture me. You say I''m suffering." No matter whether she is the way of heaven or not, Yin Zhu thinks that since she has entered this pit, she will be better. Hearing this, Taoist Tianji''s eyes twinkled, and then said, "what''s the meaning of tormenting you? Tormenting your partner is the meaning. You know, I just want you to wake up, don''t you? The way of heaven, I can''t imagine that you should find some wild animals as companions and care so much. " Tianjizi laughs. At this time, he starts at Qiao Nuo without hesitation. Obviously, he is forcing Yin Zhu to wake up. When tianjizi saw this, they couldn''t help worrying. Now they understand that Jono came from another world. No wonder he wondered when there were so many ancient people in this world. They wanted Yin Zhu to give up those people and protect the world However, I turned to think that those people were Yin Zhu''s relatives. How could Yin Zhu put them down so easily? Let alone if there had not been a white sacrifice blessing array before, their world would have disappeared. "Yin Zhu, hold on, don''t wake up. Think about it, this is our world, and there are so many mortals. You can''t wake up, Yin Zhu. Don''t worry, as long as you don''t get what he wants, you won''t hurt your partner." Tianjizi was persuading him.Now what they are most worried about is that Yin Zhu will collapse, and then all things will go as Tianji Taoist expected. "Yin Zhu, you are the best. Hold on, don''t give up. Don''t be fooled. Don''t be led by the Taoist priest. " Qingyunzi was also cheering up at this time. These people are very selfish, but they also love the world deeply. They will never accept people like Tianji daoren who intend to destroy the world. Yin Zhu shakes his head. Now Qiao Nuo has no place to escape in the hands of Taoist Tianji. The space is closed, and she has several partners. As long as Taoist Tianji has threats in her hands, he doesn''t have to guarantee that everyone is well, so he can''t continue. Taoist Tianji still has patience to play with her, mainly to humiliate her for a while, It''s better to vent the past grievances, but this time will never be long. When Tianji Taoist is impatient, someone will have an accident. There is also a big problem. Cheng''an, Cheng''an is going to be unable to hold on. Cheng''an''s strength is constantly increasing. From there was no way to resist Tianji Taoist, to now he has reluctantly accepted the second half of the move, but this is far from enough. "Yin Zhu, I''d like to see if your heart is harder or your partner''s life is harder. Let''s bet." By this time, Tianji Taoist priest had already played with Jono as toys, attacking and patting casually. Although tianjizi had tried their best to help, it still had no effect. Even tianjizi and his party had already died by this time. Yin Zhu grits her teeth at this time. She knows what Tianji Taoist wants, but what she wants now is how to deal with this Tianji Taoist. At this time, Yin Zhu''s eyes had already looked at the space turbulence. Seeing that Taoist Ji didn''t dare to get close to that place at that time, does it mean that the space turbulence has great harm to him, and even is likely to die, so is there any way to lure Taoist Ji to that side? Yin Zhu thought and thought, and found that there was no possibility. It can be said that Taoist Tianji dealt with them just like swatting flies. He didn''t need to move his feet at all. Moreover, he was alert to the turbulence in the space, so he would not get close to them. At this time, Bai Kun went up to Yin Zhu and asked, "Yin Zhu, do you have a way to deal with him? You, don''t care about us. You can do whatever you want in your heart." Some of them are not worthy of Yin Zhu''s sacrifice, including Yin Zhu''s relatives in this world, and those lovely ordinary people, who should not be destroyed, but should be destroyed by heaven. "Bai Kun, have you noticed that this Taoist priest is far away from the turbulent space. Even if he moves, he will never get close to that side. Do you think that can threaten him?" Asked Yin Zhu. "Then let''s lead people over?" Bai Kun gritted his teeth. Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "it''s very difficult. You see his cautious manner. It''s too difficult to lead people. The space is in the middle of the array. Do you think it''s possible to move the array?" When Bai Kun heard this, he thought deeply, and then said, "I''ll ask my father and mother about this." If you want to say that the most thorough study of the array is naturally Baiji and Mengji, and there is another Chen Kui. Bai Kun quickly went to Bai Ji''s side and whispered something to Bai Ji and Meng Ji. Bai Ji was silent for a while, and then said, "try it." Since it''s an array, it can be moved. The array is arranged by people, and the movement is normal. It''s just such a large array, or they are not very familiar with it. It''s not so easy to move, let alone the current situation. I don''t know if Yin Zhu can wait for them to crack it. It''s better to have a way than to have no way. Bai Ji and Meng Ji are powerful. They will be scarred, but they are better than Bai Kun. If they were not for their ancient strong blood and good self recovery ability, they would have been lying on the ground at this time. At this time, Bai Ji and Meng Ji secretly quit the battlefield to find Chen Kui. Fortunately, Chen Kui didn''t have an accident, but was injured and lying on one side. The main torment of Tianji Taoist priest is Jono. He doesn''t care about the withdrawal of Bai Ji and Meng Ji. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 812 Bai Ji finds Chen Kui and sees Chen Kui lying on the ground. Bai Ji asks, "are you ok? Can you still move? " "What can I do for you?" Chen Kui asked, now that everyone is facing Tianji daoren, Baiji and Mengji can be regarded as high-end fighters. Now that these two people quit, there must be more important things to do. "Yes, I found that we are not the opponents of Tianji Taoist. Have you noticed that Tianji Taoist has been avoiding the space turbulence, that is to say, the space turbulence can make an impression on him. Now we need to find a way to move the array, and then move the space turbulence to his feet." Bai Ji said Yin Zhu''s idea directly. And they''d better succeed in doing this. Now, in order to force Yin Zhu to wake up, Taoist Tianji is still teasing him like a cat catching a mouse, and has no strong intention to kill them. But once they move the array, if they don''t hit them with one blow, Taoist Tianji will never be soft on them, and even the first one to kill may be them A person who can arrange array. "Move the array?" Chen Kui''s eyes lit up when he heard this. To be honest, he didn''t think about it. "Even if the array is placed on the ground, it can move. I believe you should have that kind of array that can move. We''ll study it carefully and succeed at one time." Bai Ji grabs Chen Kui''s hand and says. "I''ll try, but I don''t promise." This array is too big, and there are many things that Chen Kui can''t understand. However, the part that absorbed their physical strength before this array has collapsed, so many can be omitted. However, because of the collapse of political law, they don''t know what is useful and what is useless. That is to say, it''s more difficult to deal with these things, and Chen Kui doesn''t move I have to say that Bai Ji''s idea is very talented after such a large array. "Yes, but how are you?" Bai Ji looked at Chen Kui''s pale face and said with a missing hand. Chen Kui said with a smile, "it''s OK." As long as you ask him to study the array, he can be lively at any time. Bai Ji and Chen Kui have already gone to study the array, while Yin Zhu continues to pester the Taoist of Tianji. Tianji Taoist didn''t notice the departure of Baiji and Mengji at the beginning, but after a while, he found that there were two missing. He swept his mental power at will and saw Baiji working on the other side. What are you going to do? Are you going to use the array to deal with him? Taoist Tianji can''t help but hum. It''s just a few little ants. Do you really think you can shake the big tree? He gives them a chance. He wants to see what they can do, and he wants to see what the world can do to threaten himself. "Yin Zhu, you are so cruel. Look at your friends. Cheng An is going to be crazy. Do you have the heart?" Taoist Tianji didn''t attack Yinzhu very much, so he attacked Qiao Nuo and then stimulated Yinzhu with words. Cheng an was seriously injured twice. Now the blood color in his eyes has become more and more intense. Except that he can barely recognize Yin Zhu, he has forgotten everything else. Now he is almost going to attack indiscriminately. Yin Zhu''s heart is painful, but also angry. Anger is clearly her own business. Her partners bear it for her, but she can''t help it. If she can, she really hopes that she can slap him like this Taoist priest. For a while, Yin Zhu was thinking, wake up, wake up and decide life and death with Tianji Taoist, so she would not have to suffer here. Taoist Tianji looks at Yin Zhu''s twisted face because of anger, and her heart is very happy. In this way, she will be angry again. I believe that when Yin Zhu is extremely angry, her heart will yearn for power, and then she will wake up naturally. "Cheng An, Jono, Leihe..." Yin Zhu watched his friends fall down and get up one by one in the end. The space was full of their blood. Yin Zhu wanted to ask Baiji if they had a clue. She begged them to be faster and faster, but she didn''t dare to urge them, because she knew that Baiji must be more anxious than she. She could not urge them. She had to wait and wait. Yin Zhu didn''t know how long it was. She watched her friends fall down one by one until she couldn''t get up any more. She watched Cheng''an go to heaven like a mad devil. "Jono, Reich..." Yin Zhu runs towards them crying. Looking at his scarred partner, Yin Zhu feels that his tears are about to run out, but he has no choice. Qiao Nuo wants to comfort Yin Zhu not to cry, but finds that he doesn''t have the strength to speak now. In addition to the three Bai Ji who are busy in the distance, Yin zhucheng''an and Tianji Taoist are still standing. I don''t know if Cheng''an still has her in her heart, or because of her partner''s previous involvement. Even though Cheng''an has lost herself, she still doesn''t hurt Yin Zhu He just kept attacking Tianji Taoist. After all, Tianji Taoist has a big target. Yin Zhu''s eyes have turned red. She knows that she shouldn''t be angry. She should relax herself so that she won''t go to heaven. But she can''t control herself. She still wants to wake up, control her power and kill the bastard in front of her.Tianji Taoist looked at Yin Zhu''s breath gradually become strong, his eyes fixed on Yin Zhu, "yes, that''s it, that''s it, wake up." Jono lay not far away, looking at Yin Zhu''s breath more and more terrible, "Yin Zhu don''t, don''t like him." Cried Jono. Yin Zhu looked at the people around her with red eyes. She bit her lips and said, "Jono, I can''t watch you die. I can''t do it. Besides, you tell me that there is no established fact. Even if it''s all calculated by this Taoist, who can guarantee that he will win, I will win, and I will win for you It''s going to win. " Yin Zhu cried, and then a dazzling light came out of her body. At this time, Taoist Tianji laughed crazily, "well, since Yin Zhu is so confident, I''ll see how much power your partners can bring to you. I''ll also see if your injuries are all healed after so many years." Yin Zhu slowly stands up. She feels that her body is full of strength. At this time, she waves her hand and lights fall on Qiao Nuo''s body. Qiao Nuo''s body, which was seriously injured, recovers immediately, and Cheng''an is knocked out by Yin Zhu. Even tianjizi''s group of people are cured by Yin Zhu. "You are really stupid and kind-hearted. At this time, you have to waste your energy to save those fools." Tianji Taoist said hehe. "You are the fool. Life is the most precious thing in this world. Life is the foundation of the existence of this world. Without life, the world is not a complete world. That''s why I am the way of heaven, and you are not." Yin Zhu called out loud, and then without hesitation, chaotianji Taoist attacked in the past. Tianji Taoist heard this and couldn''t help laughing, "OK, OK, let me understand your power." It can be said that the two people are flying sand and moving stone when they fight each other. The sky is dark and the earth is dark. Now Jono can only lead people to find a corner to hide. "Fortunately, Yin Zhu didn''t lose to Tianji Taoist." Tengxiao see Yinzhu can borrow the trick of Tianji Taoist, can''t help but say happily. Jono shook his head and said, "no, Yin Zhu''s power has just awakened. Now it''s the outbreak period. I''m afraid Yin Zhu will not be able to hold on after this time, so we have to find a way to help." Taoist Tianji has been calculating Yin Zhu''s power for so many years. Without certain assurance, Taoist Tianji will not come here, so their crisis has not been solved. "Bai Kun, go and help your parents. Let''s see what we can do here." Qiao Nuo arranged this. Baikun''s array is not as good as Baiji''s, but it''s much better than them. I just hope Baiji''s method will be useful. "Good." Bai Kun ran to Bai Ji without hesitation. "Father and mother, you have a clue." Bai Kun asked anxiously. Bai Ji thought for a while and said, "to tell you the truth, I haven''t done this kind of thing, and Chen Kui hasn''t done it, but now the time is too short, and the moving array is only changed according to some of the arrays that can be moved in the past. I only have a three-point grasp, and I''m more worried that Yin Zhu and Tianji Taoist are fighting there. If I make a mistake, it''s likely to hurt Yin Zhu." Bai Ji grits his teeth and says, "Bai Kun looks at Chen Kui. Chen Kui shakes his head." there''s no other way. The time is too short. If there''s a child who''s been 80 years, we can study it slowly. Now we don''t have time. Do you want to gamble? " After thinking for a while, Bai Kun said, "gambling. This space is arranged by Yin Zhu. I think Yin Zhu''s contact with this space is deeper than any one of us. If there is a way, Yin Zhu can feel it. Yin Zhu is not awakened. I absolutely dare not gamble. But Yin Zhu has awakened. I think she can control the space. As long as Yin Zhu can avoid it, it''s OK. If she accidentally moves it to someone else, she can only blame her own life It''s not good Bai Ji thought about it and nodded. Since you dare to bet, do it. Bai Kun nodded and then went back to talk to Jono. Although he didn''t know what would happen, he could tell them to be more careful. Baiji was ready soon. The array was all set up, and there was only one last step left. Baiji looked at the crowd nearby, and then cried out, "move it for me." As Bai Ji''s words fell, the array moved quickly. Taoist Tianji had been distracted by Bai Ji. Seeing this, he couldn''t help turning his lips. These guys still had some strength, but they wanted to count him and dream. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 813 Taoist Tianji had a plan for a long time. In addition, the original calculation of Baiji was also biased. The array was moved, but it did not move directly to Taoist Tianji''s feet. As a result, the space turbulence stopped 50 meters away from Taoist Tianji. Bai Ji looked at the stopped array and couldn''t help gritting his teeth. He failed. They didn''t calculate their position. This array is not easy to use, and it can''t be moved anytime and anywhere. In order to move it, they all calculate for a long time, and then they can move. But every time they move, they have to go through countless calculations, let alone fail at the first time, and it''s more difficult to succeed later. At this time, Chen Kui was also disappointed. This was the best answer they had calculated, but he still failed to find this Taoist. Taoist Tianji laughed at this time. "You can think of such a way to deal with me. To tell you the truth, it''s very good, very good. There are many talents around you, Yin Zhu. For their ability, I''ll save their lives later." Yin Zhu clenched his teeth at this time, "don''t be proud. Even if you avoid this time, there will be another time, not to mention that I may not lose to you." Tianji Taoist heard this and couldn''t help laughing, "who don''t know who, you look very strong now, your injury is good, now you are just in strong support, after a period of time I see how you support." Yin Zhu''s face was a little pale when she heard this. At the beginning, she really felt a very strong force on her body. But after fighting with Taoist Tianji for a while, Yin Zhu found that she was a little weak now. She really couldn''t hold on for a long time, and no one knew how long Taoist Tianji could hold on. "I''d like to see how much power you have left, and we''ll have a good match to see who wins." Even if she has no strength now, Yin Zhu won''t admit defeat. If she loses, she won''t lose the battle. Not to mention that she still has a lot of strength, she can''t be bluffed by the Taoist of heaven''s secrets. "Yin Zhu, can you spare no effort to hurt Tianji Zi, and then I will take that moment to bump Tianji Taoist into the turbulence of space." At this time, tianjizi secretly sent Yin Zhu a message. Yin Zhu turns his head and looks at tianjizi. Tianjizi definitely nods at this time. Yin Zhu thinks about it. In fact, it''s not that he can''t try. Of course, if tianjizi doesn''t do that, then tianjidaoren will be fine. What will happen to him? Yin Zhu doesn''t think about it. If he can''t take tianjidaoren, there will be problems in the end. If she can do it It''s the best to knock down people. Yin Zhu nodded, and the two men joined hands for a short time. Tianji Taoist naturally saw tianjizi''s action at this time, but he didn''t care, because he didn''t think that with tianjizi''s strength, he could do any harm to himself. "If you don''t have enough strength, you can use intrigue. I''d like to see how you can calculate me." Tianji Taoist said coldly at this time. Yin Zhu smiles at this time. The Taoist priest of Tianji is so arrogant. Let''s have a try. Yin Zhu does not hesitate to beat all the forces in his body to the Taoist priest of Tianji. It can be said that he does not hesitate. When the Taoist priest of Tianji sees that his face changes, they fight several times before, but they don''t use such strong force Because they all know that it''s not going to be over so soon. Who knows that Yin Zhu is crazy and uses his best moves. Sure enough, Tianji Taoist priest was knocked out by Yin Zhu. Tianji Taoist priest fell to the ground, and a trace of blood appeared in the corner of his mouth. Before Tianji Taoist priest had time to react, Tianji Taoist priest had been waiting for a long time. At this time, he bumped into Tianji Taoist priest, and then a big turtle shell put Tianji Taoist priest and Tianji Taoist priest together, and then they rolled towards the space not far away Go. This process can be said to be very fast, so fast that all the people didn''t respond. When Yin Zhu saw this, he couldn''t help shouting, "tianjizi." Tianjizi told her before that he had a way to make tianjizi flow towards the space, but Yin zhuwanwan didn''t think of the way that tianjizi would end up with everything. Taoist Tianji knew tianjizi could do it, but he never thought tianjizi would use the things he gave him. The tortoise shell tianjizi used was made by the tortoise shell of ten thousand years in ancient times. In addition to divination, there is another way to trap the enemy. Of course, with tianjizi''s strength, it''s impossible to trap him for a long time, however This place is not far away from the space turbulence. How long does it take to roll? Let alone tianjizi still trapped himself in it, holding Tianji Taoist dead. Tianji Taoist never thought that he would be hurt by the pieces he left behind. "Tianji, you bastard, I''m the founder of Tianji gate, your master, you fool your master and destroy your father." Tianjizi laughed bitterly at this time. "Shizu, the purpose of tianjimen is to protect the world and all the people. As the last generation of tianjimen, I did it without deceiving Shizu." At this time, the two of them had already fallen into the turbulence of space, and the powerful tortoise shell could only protect them for a while. At this time, the tortoise shell was full of cracks, and soon the tortoise shell disappeared. Tianjizi didn''t last three seconds, and then it disappeared. At this time, Tianji Taoist was still struggling inside."Tianqizi?" A group of people in qingyunzi couldn''t help but feel sad when they saw the disappearance of tianjizi. Tianjizi and they were friends for many years, and tianjizi left in such a tragic way, which they couldn''t bear to see. "Tianji Taoist, you also have today." Jono a few people see Tianji daoren fall into space turbulence inside, can''t help but cry. At this time, Taoist Tianji gritted his teeth, "don''t be proud. I don''t die so easily." It''s true that compared with other people, they disappear immediately after they fall in. Tianji daoren is still in good shape and is still struggling there. Although he''s OK, it''s not so easy for him to leave that place. "Yin Zhu, you don''t think you''re going to hold me like this. I tell you not to think about it. I''ll go out, I''ll go out." Tianji Taoist is very unwilling to cry. Qiong Wu looked at Tianji Taoist coldly and said, "you are here slowly. I want to see when you can come out." Qiongwu really doesn''t understand the idea of Tianji Taoist. If Tianji Taoist wants to seize Yinzhu''s power, it''s nothing. It''s just like everyone fighting in the demon clan for the strongest demon king, but no matter how they fight inside, they can''t collude with the outside to hurt the demon. You say that if Tianji Taoist wants to seize power from Yinzhu with his ability Then no one will say that he is not. After all, it''s not like a general''s soldier is not a good soldier. Everyone likes power. But on this day, Ji daoren joined hands with other people in the world and almost swallowed up the world. This is a place that no one can tolerate. If you seek the skin of a tiger, you will die in the mouth of a tiger sooner or later. This is what the Taoist priest of heaven''s fortune does. He doesn''t really think that if the opposite world swallows up their world, others will give him the heart of the world. "How to open the space of Yin Zhu?" Qingyunzi asked Yin Zhu about opening the space at this time. Yin Zhu nodded, "don''t worry, I can open it now. Do you want to leave?" After awakening, Yin Zhu can control this space, and naturally he can let people leave. "No, I just want to leave. There are so many friends who have died here. I want to take them back. Of course, before I leave, I have to see this bastard die first. I''m not at ease if I don''t see him die." Qingyunzi grits his teeth. Such a person who will harm his own world at any time must die. As for this world, the aura of that world will be slowly transmitted. Later, they can continue to practice. That is to say, the barrier to their strength improvement no longer exists. Well, it''s true that Tianji Taoist has many means. If he doesn''t confirm that the other party is dead, Yin Zhu won''t be at ease. This man is very scheming and has many means. Now it''s not easy for them to trap people here. How can they let him go if they want to kill him. After the negotiation, a group of people are ready to wait for Tianji Taoist to die. They all attack him when they have nothing to do. Although these attacks are insignificant to Tianji Taoist, they can''t hold up a lot of them. Ants can kill elephants. Don''t underestimate them. Yin Zhu had a little rest at this time, and then she was ready to attack Tianji Taoist. Only at this time, Yin Zhu found that her physical strength was slowly losing, and Tianji Taoist was still alive at this time, and Yin Zhu faintly felt that her strength was flowing to Tianji Taoist. "Yinzhu, hurry to help me out. You feel it. Your power is slowly moving to me now. Yinzhu, I am your companion. My power comes from you. When my power is not enough, I will draw power from you. As long as my power exists all the time, the turbulence in this space will not hurt me. Yinzhu, think about your power, and you will be happy Don''t you want it? " Tianji Taoist said shamelessly at this time. "How could that be?" Bai Kun frowned at this time. "Yin Zhu, do you have a way to cut off the connection?" This Taoist priest is so disgusting that they don''t want Yin Zhu to have anything to do with him. "Ha ha, there''s no way. We''re all the first intelligent life in the world. From birth, I''m the companion. She''s the main one, so I''ll never be better than her. But she never wants to get rid of me. As long as I''m hurt, I can draw strength from her. Yin Zhu, save me. It''s saving yourself." There is a sense of madness in the eyes of Taoist Tianji. It''s clear that he asked people to do things, but it''s like Yin Zhu asked him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 814 Jono few did not expect this, a few people at this time worried looking at Yinzhu, "Yinzhu how to do, Yinzhu you OK." Yin Zhu shook his head at this time and said, "no, what you said is not right. You clearly wanted to kill me and replace my identity. Since I am your master, how did you kill me? If you have a way to kill me, I also have a way to get rid of you. You can." Taoist Tianji was silent for a while when he heard this, and said: "you are wrong. I can''t kill you. I just wanted to replace you and suppress you forever. As long as you are weak enough, I can turn back on you and suppress you so that you will never appear. Then I will take your place. Yinzhu, you can''t kill me. Why waste your energy and save me This is also to save yourself, Yin Zhu. You know very well that you have little power. When your power disappears, what will happen to the world? " Yin Zhu was stunned when he heard this, and then asked, "what will happen?" "You are the foundation and the rule of the world. If you exhaust all your power, you will no longer be the way of heaven in the world. In addition, the way of heaven will disappear. The world will be in chaos for a period of time until a new way of heaven appears. Do you want to see the world change?" Taoist Tianji knows Yin Zhu''s nature. He may not care too much about her own problems, but he does care about all living beings in the world. Yin Zhu couldn''t help frowning when she heard this. If it would be related to all living beings at that time, she would naturally take care of it, but it''s absolutely impossible to save Tianji Taoist. It''s a disaster. Nothing can be said to let this person out. Yin Zhu looked at the people around him, and then asked, "let''s think of a way, brainstorm, and see if there is a way. We can try it slowly." At this time, qingyunzi also rushed to help find a way, but it was useless to think of many ways. Tianji Taoist priest laughed with pride at this time, "Yinzhu, don''t toss, I tell you, it''s impossible, you don''t want to get rid of me, if I die, you will die with me, and then the world will be destroyed." Bai Ji said with certainty at this time: "no, even if the way of heaven is destroyed, the world will not be destroyed. Yin Zhu, do you remember the scene of our Orc world?" Anyway, the qingyunzi group already knew that they came from another world, and Baiji didn''t hide at this time. Just think that the way of heaven in the orc world disappeared at the beginning. It can even be said that the way of heaven in the beginning became something in the hands of the dreamers, and a small part of them fled away. Yin Zhu nodded. At the beginning, the way of heaven in the orc world did not exist. Although there were big problems in the orc world, the orc world was not destroyed because there was no way of heaven, so the way of heaven was bluffing her. Moreover, the biggest problems in the orc world were created by the dreamers. That is to say, when it comes to the possible occurrence of some bad natural disasters Yes, but it is absolutely impossible to destroy the world. "Father and mother, you''ve seen a lot, you give me a good analysis, what''s the matter." Yin Zhu directly pulls Bai Kun to sit beside Bai Ji and Meng Ji. Qingyunzi''s group of people were also sitting around at this time. They also wanted to know what the other world was like. If it wasn''t for the important things being discussed now, qiongwu would like to hold Yin Zhu''s hand and have a good discussion about the orc world. Isn''t that world full of people transformed from wild animals? Is that the demon world? It''s more like the demon world than the demon world they made. "I heard my father say before that no creature in the world can survive unscrupulously. Even the way of heaven has its own opponents. It should be said that once the world is born, no one will be allowed to jump out of the circle and live independently. For example, the way of heaven in the orc world will be pinched out as soon as it is born. Now the way of heaven in the orc world is unique Li, he is also held by Bai Yangui for some reasons. At least Bai Yangui can contain the way of heaven in some aspects. This is a balance, and the world is relatively the same. Yin Zhu is the way of heaven, so this man of heaven is the opposite of Yin Zhu. He is used to restrain Yin Zhu from doing things recklessly, but there are primary and secondary things, and Yin Zhu is the opposite of Yin Zhu "You are the Lord, and you should be able to restrain him." Mengji thought about it and said what she had heard. Although it''s about the orc world, it''s OK to string here. In fact, it''s a circular problem. No matter how powerful the way of heaven is, it can''t jump out of this circle. Of course, the main concern is that if one day the way of heaven is out of control, there will be a person to restrain him. That''s the meaning of supervision. Of course, there are still some primary and secondary, but now Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to restrain and control the way of heaven. "Mother, you mean, I still don''t quite understand." Yin Zhu thought and said. "Yin Zhu, your identity is very special, very special, and very powerful. I mean, since you two complement each other, if you give up these forces and you don''t do the way of heaven, what can he do? If there is no way of heaven, just let the way of heaven in the world grow slowly again, is he still useful as a supervisor?" Mengji thought for a while and said.Give up the power? Yin Zhu pondered. "Of course, it''s very unfair to you, Yin Zhu. Originally you should be the master of the world. Once you give up, you will be nothing. Or you can only be an ordinary Orc and a simple goblin with us." Mengji thought and said. Yin Zhu shook his head happily at this time. "Well, I''ll give up these forces. I''m afraid. I can''t bear so many responsibilities. If I can, I really want to be an ordinary person." Qingyunzi can''t help silence and give up when she hears Yinzhu''s crisp words. These two words seem very simple, but it''s not so easy to do, especially for a strong person. When she has stood at the top, she has to persuade her to give up. It''s not easy to talk about. It''s someone saying to qingyunzi, give up his power and be a mortal. Qingyunzi expresses himself What he can''t do, he would rather die than give up his strength. And Yin Zhu can give up lightly, without any hesitation, which shocked everyone. "Yin Zhu, do you want to think about it? Maybe we have another way to cut off the connection between the two." Jono thought for a moment, but he couldn''t help persuading him. Yin Zhu shook his head and said, "don''t try to persuade me. I''ve already thought about it. In fact, being an ordinary person is an ordinary happiness. I always want to be an ordinary person." Taoist Tianji, who is still struggling in the turbulent space, can''t help but be silly at this time. What is Yin Zhu talking about? What is she stupid about? She is the heavenly way of the world, the owner of the world, and the most powerful force in the world. She even said that she would give up if she gave up, so she would give up if she died? "Heaven, you fool, do you know what you are doing?" Taoist Tianji couldn''t help crying any more. At this time, Yin Zhu laughed and said to Tianji Taoist, "Tianji, let''s talk about it." "Although I have awakened, I have only awakened my strength. I didn''t know anything about it before. Since you were born into this world with me, you should be a very familiar person to me, and we had a good relationship before." Yin Zhu said lightly. Taoist Tianji didn''t struggle any more at this time, but fell into memories. Yes, they had a good relationship before. After all, at that time, there were only two of them in the world. Even if there were other creatures behind, only the two of them could survive forever. They were different from other creatures. At that time, whatever he wanted, Tianji would give him. After all They were the same as their brothers and sisters at the beginning, but when did he change? He wanted more, instead of always asking heaven for help every time he wanted. He always felt inferior. When did he start? But Tiandao didn''t find his change all the time. She was obedient to him and gave him everything he wanted. Even if he lost his temper sometimes, she would only treat him as an awkward child and coax him with good things. Until he betrayed her and tried to make a bet with the world, he turned his face and then ignored him. How is the way of heaven? A very good person, can be said to take care of him everywhere, he wants to give everything, but why the core of the world does not give him, she spoiled him, and then to the back has been unable to give him what he wants, finally, mercilessly put aside, when turning around is so thorough, even there is no room to turn around, not a bit left, for example, now, Yin Zhu said she felt Wake up just power, nothing, those memories only he remember, what''s the use, after all, he is a white eyed wolf, sorry for heaven. "If you have anything to say, don''t think about it if you can''t remember. Anyway, I hate you very much, I hate you." Taoist Tianji said with a sneer on his face. Yin Zhu was silent for a while when he heard this, and then stood up, "if you don''t pull me down, in fact, I never regard myself as the way of heaven, because I don''t feel it, I really don''t feel it, so I don''t want this power. Taoist Tianji, your end is coming. Repent for the things you have done." Yin Zhu doesn''t know what the way of heaven is like, and she doesn''t know how to peel off this power. She can only keep praying and praying in her heart, "the way of heaven should be fair and just, not the power controlled by someone. I don''t need it. I just want the world to be good. If I can, please let the way of heaven run by itself and treat no one fairly ¡£¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 815 With Yin Zhu''s prayer, Yin Zhu''s body is shining. The light is not very bright and dazzling. On the contrary, these lights shine on people and make people feel very comfortable. Yin zhujude has a source of any power, including herself. The way of heaven is the first intelligent life born in this world. Then she masters the world. The way of heaven in the orc world has something to store. So she should have something, which is the heart of the world that the way of heaven has always said. This thing she doesn''t want to have, because For Yin Zhu feel that their ability is not enough, the ability of people with too strong power, this is not a good thing, but also can''t bear the corresponding responsibility, so the best way is to let this power leave, and according to her idea, the best way is the rule of heaven, not controlled by anyone, that is the most perfect way of heaven. Yin Zhu put all her thoughts in her prayers. Her thoughts and the rules were all passed on. As the light on Yin Zhu''s body became brighter and brighter, the Taoist priest of Tianji yelled, "impossible, impossible." At this time, Yin Zhu turned to look at Tianji Taoist priest and gave a smile. It was obvious that what he wanted to do was right, and he was going in the direction he wanted. "Heaven, you are crazy, crazy, you give up those forces, give up those forces, don''t you say you love me most? Since you are willing to give up these forces, why don''t you give them to me? Why? " Tianji Taoist is very unwilling to cry. "Because I don''t think anyone can control this power. It''s best to give it to the rules. Such a powerful power shouldn''t appear in someone''s hands, and then wantonly destroy the world. When you betray the world, you can''t control it." Yin Zhu felt that something had to be separated from her soul, but she was not afraid, on the contrary, she was looking forward to it. "I didn''t want to destroy it. This is the world I came from. How could I want to destroy it? It''s not you. If you don''t give it to me, I can''t do it. I can''t do it." Until now, Tianji Taoist is still unrepentant. "How can you control the world when you are so selfish, do you know? I came back from another world and just saved that world. There was a man in that world who was very similar to you. He had the most powerful power in that world. He wanted to make his family the leader of that world, but as a result, the power of the world was out of balance, and that world was almost destroyed. Even his people suffered and were punished. At that time, he had even been involved in the way of heaven It can be said that it''s half the way of heaven, but it still can''t relieve those sufferings. Don''t think that becoming the way of heaven can control the world and do whatever you want. The world has its own growth rules. Even if I''m the way of heaven, I believe that once I hurt the world one day, the world will find a way to save itself, and then the world will be in chaos It''s best to use the way of heaven or other rules to restrain all people. No one can escape, and no one can escape, so do you. " Yin Zhu thought about it and said a few words. "So you mean I deserve it now?" Tianji Taoist said reluctantly. Yin Zhu shook his head and didn''t say anything more. She said that she didn''t want to talk to Tianji Taoist if she didn''t see that he was a little stuffy. She should have a good relationship with him before. Otherwise, she is still a little sad because she has no memory at all. Yin Zhu thinks it''s a good thing that she didn''t remember those memories. Otherwise, she is so emotional that she can''t die of sadness at that time. Maybe this is her original arrangement. "Elder sister, elder sister, I am your younger brother. You are really not allowed to save me and watch me die like this. Don''t you say that I am your favorite younger brother?" At this time, Taoist Tianji spoke again. On one side, Bai Kun almost didn''t vomit blood when he heard this. He thought he was cheeky enough. As a result, he was so shameless that he could even call out his elder sister. Why didn''t he think about how cold-blooded and heartless he was when he wanted to kill Yin Zhu? Why didn''t he call him elder sister at that time? Why didn''t he have a deep love for his younger sister. "You are really shameless. When you hurt people, why don''t you talk about your sister? Now it''s useless to call your mother." Qingyunzi is very reluctant to say that he is uncomfortable when he thinks about the sacrifice of tianjizi. What a good man tianjizi is, and he has been bearing the responsibility of saving the world since he was a child. As a result, this Shizu broke all his thoughts about tianjimen. At that time, he was willing to die, and he must also want to save face for tianjimen. Tianjimen will solve the pests of tianjimen by itself. "You want to see if you can arouse my attention or remind me of something. I''m sorry, you''re going to be disappointed. I don''t remember anything. I think the original way of heaven should be sad, so she would rather forget all the good and feelings with you, and naturally forget all the hatred and the despair you brought her. I tell you, Maybe the way of heaven is really me, but I''m not the way of heaven. I''m a person who will grow up with feelings, flesh and blood. I''m Yin Zhu, not the way of heaven. The way of heaven belongs to you, and the way of heaven that loves you should be killed by you. Are you satisfied? " After the appearance of that elder sister''s name, Yin Zhu found that his chest was aching. This should be the original feeling of heaven. It seems that heaven really loved the Taoist of heaven, but he ruined everything.Tianji Taoist heard this, his whole body suddenly trembled, and then he spat out a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that Yin Zhu''s words made his mind uneasy. At this time, Yin Zhu saw that his heart slowly floated out a dust like thing, and then it slowly flew away from Yin Zhu''s body, and as it left, it slowly grew larger. At this time, Taoist Tianji breathlessly looks at the thing floating on the top of Yin Zhu''s head. He wants to reach for it. It seems that it''s very close, but it can''t be found. It''s him who is talking about the end of the world. "Give it to me, give it to me." At this time, the voice of Taoist Tianji was more excited, like a broken Gong. At this time, qingyunzi qiongwu also looked at the thing above Yin Zhu''s head. It looked soft, but everyone could feel the powerful power coming from it. As long as they got it, they could ascend to heaven step by step, and even take their disciples to ascend to heaven step by step. At this time, several people of qingyunzi subconsciously lean towards Yinzhu. Baikun and Qiao Nuo quickly surround Yinzhu, and then ask aloud, "what do you want to do?" Qingyunzi was tortured and scolded, but he woke up. Qingyunzi directly copied his face and slapped him a few times. Then he was very embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, Yin Zhu, I can''t control myself. I really shouldn''t do it. It''s so attractive. It can release the devil in people''s heart." If you think about the Tianji Taoist who is so powerful, in order to seize the heart of the world, it will come to a good end in the end. In this case, Yin Zhu''s several partners are stronger than them. Who can seize them, let alone leave Yin Zhu''s body, but as long as Yin Zhu is willing, they should be recalled soon. So it''s unrealistic to grab what. Tianji Taoist also saw tianjizi''s embarrassed appearance at this time. He laughed and said, "Yinzhu, you can''t blame me. You see, they also want good things. You can''t blame me." Yin Zhu nodded his head and said: "yes, what you said is not wrong. Everyone wants good things and wants to be strong. Even if you want to kill me, I won''t blame you. But you shouldn''t unite with other people to destroy our world. This is the biggest mistake. Do you understand?" "I don''t know if you are stupid. We were born from this world and are the creatures of this world. If this world is destroyed, you can''t escape even if you are strong. It''s a pity that you don''t understand. You just want good things. That''s why you can''t do the way of heaven. The pattern is too small. You can never become the way of heaven, you know? " Yin Zhu said softly. Yin Zhu''s words can be said to fundamentally veto Tianji Taoist. Tianji Taoist''s face is distorted again when he hears these words. With the heart of the world peeling off from Yin Zhu, Tianji Taoist has no way to extract power from Yin Zhu. Without the blessing of Yin Zhu''s power, Tianji Taoist is not as relaxed as before in the face of space turbulence, but is surrounded by phenomena, which is still a problem In the beginning, when his strength disappeared, more and more difficult to resist, that was his death. "Come on, make your own rules, not personal rules, but a whole fair and just one." Yin Zhu said to the heart of the world above his head. The heart of the world slowly flies up to the sky. Yin Zhu sees that the heart of the world becomes bigger and bigger, and then slowly flies away until the boundary of the space is broken and disappears. With the departure of the heart of the world, the boundary of this space is broken. At this time, Yin Zhu finds that they are over the cold Arctic. However, it is not a big deal for them, whether it is the cold air or the high altitude. "In your limited life, repent for what you have done, Jono. Let''s go home." Yin Zhu laughs and holds the hands of Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun. As for Tianji Taoist, all people see that he has not been saved. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to watch him die. She will feel uncomfortable. She doesn''t want to watch him die, so that she won''t be stimulated to think of any bad memories. Qingyunzi also left the space with Yinzhu. As Yinzhu landed on the north pole, Yinzhu faintly felt that the sky above his head was different. It seemed that there was something more. It seemed that the rules were coming into being. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 816 Yin Zhu and Qing Yunzi soon left the north pole, and then everyone was ready to separate at the intersection. As for Yin Zhu''s identity and the special characteristics of Jono, Qing Yunzi and qiongwu did not intend to investigate. Of course, the orcs are more powerful than them now. Even if they have the intention, they can''t investigate, so it''s better to let them go home. Moreover, Yin Zhu said that he had given up the power of heaven, but no one could guarantee that Yin Zhu''s power would come back. At that time, who could stand up to Yin Zhu''s reckoning. Of course, the most important thing is that the two families have no grievances or grudges. There''s no need to make the city look like this. Besides, Yin Zhu is still in the good camp on the whole. Why do they have to destroy them because of their different races? Maybe they need Yin Zhu''s help when they need something in the future. It''s absolutely best if they can''t do something. "Yinzhu, Jono, do you want to join the demon world or not? I will never give up." Qiongwu lobbied Jono again. If these people join the demon clan, the power of the demon clan will immediately surpass all the people and become the overlord of the world. After hearing qiongwu''s words, qingyunzi couldn''t help laughing, "qiongwu, you don''t want to be shameful. You invite them to join your demon world, unless your demon king gives them a chance." Hearing this, qiongwu said with a smile: "as long as they are willing to come, it''s nothing to let the demon king out." When qingyunzi heard this, he couldn''t help crying. I''m kidding. Qiongwu is more shameless now. In fact, the demon king of the demon world doesn''t mean that you can be a demon king if you have strength. What''s more important is that you have your own race and ethnic group. If you have subordinates or no subordinates, it''s equivalent to being a demon king. At most, you can get one or two benefits With this kind of strength, it''s normal to get some benefits. At that time, qiongwu can take his subordinates to get another title of demon king. "Jono, if you want to come to our Qingyun sect, I''ll make you the supreme elder of Qingyun sect." Qingyunzi says aloud that the elder does not care about the affairs in the sect. He will only do it when the sect has something important. He usually practices in secret places. But Jono''s strength is still one level higher than theirs. They can ask them if they don''t understand. As for the elder''s interests, qingyunzi says that the sect is not willing to give them, so he can subsidize them . As soon as the words of qingyunzi and qiongwu fell down, many people began to persuade them, all for the sake of their clan or power. After hearing this, Yin Zhu quickly waved his hand, "don''t worry, listen to us, OK?" After everyone was quiet, Yin Zhu raised his hand and said that his family did not intend to join any forces. Thank you for your love and attention. Qingyunzi and qiongwu could not help being disappointed when they heard this, but they were also disappointed. In fact, when they asked, they knew that it was very difficult to invite them. "OK, but remember to come to our Qingyun sect when you are free. We have a lot of books to lend you." Qingyunzi said with a smile, since there is no way to draw people into his family, let them persuade him as much as possible. You can see from Yin Zhu''s daily work that they are not white eyed wolves and will repay them, but some books have skills. It''s hard to hear that their strength is better than Yuan Ying''s. even if they read books, they won''t have any influence, When the time comes, it''s agreed that it can''t be passed to any outsider. "OK, but it''s going to take years. I''ll come to you after the new year." Yin Zhu said with a smile that she was very curious about the books in the bulk door. She wanted to have a good look, including Jono. They also wanted to have a look. After all, the highest knowledge they saw at the beginning was building foundation. Those guys above building foundation tore them down, and now they can see the complete one. Who is not excited. "Well, let''s go back if we have nothing to do. I don''t know what''s going on in Yinjia village, and my parents." Yin said with a sigh. "Let''s go home and clean up, and then go to see our parents." Yin Zhu said with a smile that she missed Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling very much, and now no one would take care of their affairs. She thought that because of the practitioners, their identities had been made long ago. It was OK for them to fly in an open and aboveboard plane. However, Yin Zhu didn''t want to be so troublesome. Now they are all Yuanying, so why do they have to follow others It''s a crowded plane. Bai Ji said at this time, "I won''t go with you. I''ll take your mother to travel." Yin Zhu, including Qiao Nuo, is going to be filial to Yin Ping. What is he going to do? Bai Ji plans to go directly. Yin Zhu directly agreed with a smile. When Bai Ji turned around and left, Yin Zhu couldn''t help laughing, "thank you, father and mother." Baiji and Mengji used to be very hateful. In the orc world, there were many troubles for Yinzhu. But this time, they were so successful thanks to Baiji and Mengji. Even if they did all this for baikun, Yinzhu would also like to thank them for their help in her most difficult time. Bai Ji rolled his eyes when he heard this, "you''re being hypocritical, aren''t you? You''re welcome. I''m just for Bai Kun, not for you. " With that, Bai Ji went away with his head raised.Yin Zhu couldn''t help covering his mouth and chuckling. Bai Ji was lovely occasionally. In fact, Baiji and Mengji don''t owe Yinzhu. Even in the orc world, everything that happened in the orc world can be said to be made up by baikun in the end. Baiji and Mengji don''t owe Yinzhu when baikun replaces Yinzhu with his life to bear those. This is also baikun''s idea and his explanation to both sides. At the beginning, Yinzhu really felt Baiji and Mengji Dream Ji two people don''t want to face, come here all follow oneself, but now think she all have no right to hate, along the way, Baiji and dream Ji help her a lot, she owe them a thank you. "Bai Kun, let''s go home. This place is cold. I don''t like it here. I''ll feel sleepy here." Yin Zhu said that if this continues, she will hibernate. A few people left quickly from the ground laughing, and they soon returned to Yinjia village. When the villagers of Yinjia village saw Yinzhu''s return, they were all a little silly. After all, at the beginning, Yinzhu escaped into the mountain as if they were on the run, and the whole Yinjia village was so scared that they almost didn''t call the police. In fact, some people have already done that, and some people have come over for some time after the incident If you have nothing to do, you will go like that. "Why did you come back? Did the thugs catch you? You''re not going to do anything, are you The head of Yinjia village asked curiously. When Yin Zhu heard this, she laughed and thought that the old man cared about them, so she rarely explained, "village head, our family are good people, and there is no crime. If there is a real crime, Yin Ping will not introduce us here. Even if you don''t believe me, you should also believe that Yin Ping is right. He will never harm you." "In fact, we are a clan. We have been practicing martial arts since we were young. We are all good at martial arts. Those people were not thugs before. They just wanted to compete with us and see who was good. We can''t fight them in the village. If we break the village, what should we do? So we asked them to go to the mountains. You know, the martial arts experts are very dangerous It''s dangerous. There are also many people watching. When they hear about it, they all follow. Now those people have been dismissed. They won''t come back to the village any more. The village head is really embarrassed and worries you. " Yin Zhu is very sorry to say, finish saying also can''t help but give the old man hand inside stuffed some money in the past. "Village head, before so many foreigners broke into the village for our reasons, some things in the village must have been damaged. You know better who''s situation is. Even if I compensate the village for this money, village head, you can help us to say a lot of good words and let those parents in law forgive us." Yin Zhu looked at the village head with his hands together. In fact, the village head likes Yinzhu very much. After all, there are few young people in the village. Of course, the most important thing is that Yinzhu takes good care of the old people in the village. As for their unwillingness to get married, the village head doesn''t care much about it. Before so many people were attracted to the village by Yinzhu, the village head was really resentful, but when you see Yinzhu plug in the village The village head has nothing to say about the money he has in his hand. People have a big hand and look at the money in his hand. At least 100000 yuan. There are not many people in the village, and the bad ones are also cheap things. It''s really hard to say how much money to subsidize them. Besides, the bad guys wanted to chase them at that time, and they didn''t hurt the people in the village. "Are you sure those people won''t come back? If I do it again, my liver can''t stand it. " The village head reconfirmed. In fact, it''s really nothing. The main worry is that if those people won''t come back later, he can accept Yin Zhu and they will continue to live. If those people will come back, the village head says he can''t accept it. This time it''s OK, and no one can guarantee that it will continue to be OK next time. You know, after some of Yin Zhu''s people left, he took the people in the village to the mountain The village head said that if he was in the village at that time, the whole village would be razed to the ground. At this time, Yin Zhu definitely nodded, "don''t worry, I promise I won''t come again." The village head nodded, "OK, that''s it. There''s no next time. Remember to call Yin Ping. Yin Ping is worried about you. He didn''t ask me more about you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 817 "Thank you, village head. I see. You have been worried about this period of time." Yin Zhu sincerely thanks the old village head for his good intentions. This time, they brought a lot of trouble to Yinjia village. Fortunately, the old man didn''t drive them out. Of course, not everyone in the village welcomes Yin Zhu. At least Li Min''s grandfather''s family doesn''t welcome them back. Their granddaughter is only attracted to Bai Kun. As a result, the good granddaughter is now bad reputation and even ill. Li Min says that Bai Kun designed these things. Li Min''s grandfather believes them. Think about the past It''s a good idea for Li Min to go out. Only now, when I saw Yin Zhu run into the mountain like a fugitive, my grandfather wanted to say that those people had been punished. I didn''t expect that this person would come back in less than a month or two. Li Min has been in a mess for a long time. After she left her company and her residence, she planned to rely on her previous contacts to find a good job. However, because Liu Xi was not happy with her use of herself, Liu Xi directly told Li Min that she had offended herself, so don''t use it. Although the Lius dare not say that they are the richest people in this country, 30% of the Lius have business contacts with powerful enterprises in this country, and 20% and 30% of them are friends in the circle of family friends. Besides, Li Min is not a super rare talent. In a word, it''s just a slightly more powerful accountant, and it''s not irreplaceable. Why are they If you want to fight against the Liu family, the Liu family is Liu Xi''s precious daughter. If you offend Liu Xi, it means offending the Liu family. It can be said that after resigning, Li Min has not been able to find a job. It''s not that they didn''t find a job. It''s just that large enterprises don''t invite her. Small enterprises have been interviewed, but the wages of small enterprises are not high enough, at least they can''t meet Li Min''s requirements. It can''t be low, and they don''t have a job. This woman, especially the one who is still in her junior year, if she has a good job, she won''t be forced to marry. But Li Min''s reputation will be ruined even if she loses her job. Isn''t this family forced to marry? Some people even think that she didn''t want to get married because she had been working all the time before. If she got married earlier, it would be nothing? This is because Li Min is even more crazy. However, there are several good people in his thirties who can go on a blind date. At least Li Min doesn''t look up to them. So now there is a reputation of being arrogant and contemptuous. Anyway, it''s very bad. Can the people of Li Min''s family not be angry? Seeing that Yin Zhu and his family have come back well, I think about the fact that they were chased and killed some time ago. Combined with the fact that Yin Zhu and his family came to Yinjia village secretly before, Li Min''s grandfather secretly called the police and said that there was a family in his village who might be fugitives. Of course, he didn''t dare say absolutely, just said that the family was very strange He doubted. A group of people in Yinzhu had packed up their things to go to see Yinping and his wife tomorrow, but they didn''t expect that another person would come to investigate their family in the middle of the night. Yinzhu was very helpless and had to cooperate with the investigation. Fortunately, the identities of Yinzhu were all well done and could stand the investigation. The final results of these investigations would only go to special departments, and then, as Yinzhu thought, they would go back to work However, there was nothing to be found. At this time, Yin Zhu naturally asked who had reported himself. When he knew it was Li Min''s grandfather''s family, Yin Zhu was very helpless. In fact, they were very good to Li Min, at least they didn''t kill him. Otherwise, it would be very good that she didn''t kill him by virtue of the disgusting things Li Min had done. Bai Kun originally wanted to pay back, but he thought that the other party had been warned by the police, and they were still old people, so it was not good to say too much. The main reason was that they felt very sorry for the people in the village before, and they retaliated the people in the village later. At that time, it was not easy for Yin Zhu to explain to the village head, and it was not easy for Yin Ping to hand them over, this way They are all members of Yin Ping''s clan before. Forget it, they have got the official status now. They don''t have to be locked up in Yinjia village. This is very different from what they expected. So there''s no need to stay here for several years. However, the land has been rented for many years, but they can continue to grow it. It''s easy for them to grow the land anyway. They come back occasionally Just take care of it. Another thing Yin Zhu said is that the food outside is not safe. Pesticides and fertilizers are not good. It''s safe to grow them by yourself. But you can''t teach Li Min''s grandfather''s family a lesson. You can teach the culprit Li Min a lesson. Bai Kun is not a soft persimmon, so Li Min is making a joke again. Of course, Yin Zhu doesn''t know about this. What Yin Zhu is thinking about now is to go back to visit his parents and act coquetry in front of Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling. Of course, the most important thing is that all the crises have been solved. Even the country has given them a formal identity. They will be safe in the future, and they can walk around without fear. Yin Zhu is clever to call Yin Ping at this time. Since he wants to go back, he naturally wants to talk to the old man. After receiving the video call from Yin Zhu, Yin Ping was very excited. During this period of time, he didn''t want to contact Yin Zhu, but no one responded. Especially after the village head told him that a group of people in Yin Zhu had been chased and killed, he was even more worried. Although he said that Bai Kun went to see them and said that they were OK, he didn''t solve those problems one day, and they were very worried You can''t be at ease for one day, OK?Now that Yin Zhu can make a video call with them, does that mean that they are very safe? "Yin Zhu, are you at home now?" Yin Ping can see that the background of Yin Zhu is his family in Yinjia village. Yin Zhu nodded with a smile, "well, at home, Dad, we''ll go home in two days to celebrate the new year with you, OK?" When Yin Ping heard this, he was very happy and said, "OK, OK." It seems that it''s really OK. Otherwise, how dare Yin Zhu say that he''ll go to his home for the new year? It''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK. Yin Ping would like to ask what happened in this period of time, but when he thought about Yin Zhu''s voice, Yin Ping didn''t ask again. He was very clear that the phone was not safe, and the best way was to talk in person. Anyway, isn''t Yin Zhu going home for the new year? When he is free, he should prepare more food. You know, Yin Zhu''s friends, including Yin Zhu himself, are very good at eating. "Dad will prepare you what you like to eat." Yin Ping said happily. "Thank you, Dad." Yin Zhu said happily, father and daughter are very tacit understanding, no one ahead of time what happened. "Happy?" Qiao Nuo looks at Yin Zhu''s happy appearance and holds her tenderly. Yin Zhu nodded and said, "well, you didn''t pay attention to it. Dad seems to have aged a lot during this period of time. I must be worried about it. If I give him a sweet talk earlier, he can feel at ease earlier." "I know that we will be filial to our parents with you in the future." Jono grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and says it seriously. "I believe you." Yin Zhu is very happy that everything has been settled peacefully. This meeting can be regarded as a peace of mind for Yin Zhu, and those uneasy hearts in the past have also been settled. "After the new year, let''s go to Qingyun sect and the demon world. Now we are one of the practitioners. We can''t know nothing." Said Jono. "Well." Yin Zhu responds. Yin Zhu knows that they are now part of the demon clan. After their blood upgrade, it seems that they have completely changed the blood of the orcs. Now they can say that they are a demon clan. However, no matter what race they are, they will not integrate with the demon clan. So are human beings. It''s the best to be independent now. Yin Zhu is very clear that as long as they maintain the strength higher than those people, no matter what kind of ideas those people have, they dare not move. Although everyone is grateful to them now, no one can guarantee that their mind will never change. Sometimes it''s not just a matter of saying that the strong are respected. As for going to the boundaries of those people, we mainly want to have a good understanding Some of the world''s strength, and their knowledge system, learn to do no harm. "Well, we have a long time. We can experience it slowly. It''s not urgent. It''s Yin Zhu. You need to find a day to deal with Cheng''an." Jono smiles and talks about another topic. Although Cheng An has always been said to be Yin Zhu''s partner, he has always been in the investigation period and has not really been with Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu is blushed by Qiao Nuo, but she and Qiao Nuo are old husband and wife, so they break the pot. Besides, she can''t hang Cheng''an like this all the time, so she definitely replied, "we should find a time to do things." Cheng An is almost crazy in it this time. When Yin Zhu wakes up later, he treats Cheng an by the way. It''s just that Cheng an broke out too much power at the beginning, and now he can only seal part of it. His body is too weak to bear too much power, so he can only let it out bit by bit, so Cheng an looks weak now. After hearing what Jono said, Cheng An said happily, "thank you Jono." Qiao Nuo is Yin Zhu''s husband. Since Qiao Nuo said that, this matter is a foregone conclusion and will not change. "We can see your heart for Yin Zhu. We shouldn''t treat you badly. This is what you deserve. Welcome, my brother." Jono reaches out his hand to Cheng''an. In the past, they were a family, but there are still differences. Now they are really a family..... www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 818 Cheng an smiles shyly. She is really very happy in her heart. It should be said that she is more happy than anyone else. If Jono admitted them before and was on guard, now she sincerely invited him to join them. "I''m so happy, Yin Zhu." Cheng an looks at Yin Zhu at a loss. When Yin Zhu saw this one, he grabbed his hand and said, "thank you for your kindness to me, and I''m also very happy." Qiao Nuo waved to Lei he at this time. It''s obvious that he is going to let Yin Zhu and Cheng an be alone. Cheng An is still silly when he hears this. At this time, Yin Zhu puts his hand around Cheng an and says seriously, "I''m very happy. I''m very happy that I can be liked by you. I''m afraid that if I don''t do well enough, I''ll make you sad." Cheng an shakes his head at this time, "no, Yin Zhu is very good." Cheng an didn''t want to say some sweet words to coax Yin Zhu, but now she''s too nervous to say anything. Seeing this, Yin Zhu laughed, took Cheng An''s hand and said, "let''s go for a walk in the village, for a walk." Chengan nodded, two people hand in hand went out. Jono couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. He didn''t say anything. Leihe couldn''t help but say: "look at Cheng An''s happy stupidity When Jono heard this, he reached out and knocked on Leihe''s head. "What are you jealous of? When Yin Zhu treats you, Cheng an doesn''t know where it is." Leihe really felt comfortable when he heard this. He still had a great advantage in this contrast. "Well, it''s all good. We should celebrate." Jono patted his brothers on the shoulder. Reich rolled his eyes and said, "Jono, every time you encounter these things, you always understate them. Sometimes you wonder if we are too mean." For Chengan''s identity actually accepted, but in the end or some sour. Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, and then he took several brothers around him seriously and said, "in fact, I like Yin Zhu very much. Yin Zhu is no less than you. Yin Zhu is the most intelligent and kind-hearted female I have ever seen, so I like it very much. At that time, we were in the orc world, and I never thought about dominating, because it''s impossible, so I''ve convinced myself that I have the best reputation, better than you, so I don''t envy you Reich almost jumped up when he heard this. Jono, this is showing off. Is this going to piss him off? "Leihe, think about the mentality when you first followed Yin Zhu. Now you can be with Yin Zhu well, and you will never think about those things again." It''s hard for Jono to get rid of reih. In the orc world, he doesn''t worry that these people will change their minds. But the world is different. The living habits of all the people around the world are different from those over there. It''s hard to guarantee that these guys will have any bad thoughts. He wants to beat them. At first, Leihe thought that it would be nice to be able to protect Yin Zhu at that time. In the back, Yin Zhu was willing to be his partner. He was more moved and happy than anything else. In fact, he is still very happy now. He just wants more when he gets more. "You guys, don''t hide your thoughts in your heart. In fact, sometimes I will be jealous, but I am a husband. If I can''t set a good example, how can I manage you in the future? It''s good to eat vinegar occasionally, but don''t cross that line. Otherwise, I won''t let you go. Do you hear me?" Jono said seriously. At this time, Bai Kun rolled his eyes, "Jono, they don''t have the courage to do this, or when they have the courage to do those things, I''ll kill him first." Bai Kun said that there is something jealous about it, but the people who are jealous behind it are too bad. Who can eat it for, Yin Zhu can''t see it. He will have nothing to do with teasing Yin Zhu and making sure that Yin Zhu''s heart is on his side. As for these idiots, he''d better leave it alone. After hearing what Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun said, Leihe said in a hurry, "Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun, what are you two talking about? I''m just sour. I like Yin Zhu so much. I love Yin Zhu even loved myself. How can I do anything to hurt Yin Zhu? It''s impossible to die. So don''t insult my personality with me, otherwise I''ll find you "Fight." Leihe said that his heart to Yin Zhu was the same until his death. Tengxiao looks at both of them and makes a statement. It''s hard to say that he has a criminal record. After all, when Bai Kun is in a dilemma, he doesn''t hurt Yin Zhu. In the end, he doesn''t hesitate to hurt himself. That is to say, the three people are probably talking about themselves. Tengxiao is a little heartbroken at this time, I promise I''ll never do anything to hurt Yin Zhu again. You''ll supervise me then. " Jono looked at Tengxiao, but almost did not swear, so he couldn''t help laughing, "didn''t say you, and we believe you." Of course, in Jono''s heart, even if he didn''t believe it, he would believe it. How hurtful it would be to say it. But I believe Tengxiao will never do those things again after the lesson of the last thing. Besides, there are no characters who can change Tengxiao''s mind."Well." Tengxiao gritted his teeth. At this time, Bai Kun stood up slowly, "I''m going to have a rest. You can chat slowly." Bai Kun thinks that everyone will go to his father-in-law''s house tomorrow. He''d better have a good rest and brush his favor in front of his father-in-law at that time. Bai Kun thinks that it''s necessary for his partners to get along with each other. For Jono, they should be business partners competing with each other. But when they are in trouble, they should be consistent with each other. As for Yin Zhu, they should be pampered and coaxed, and they should please him People and mother-in-law, the rest is not a matter. Jono also stood up at this time, "well, go to rest if you have nothing to do." Bai Kun is a human being. He doesn''t need to say anything. He knows what he means. Leihe and Tengxiao look at this one. They both turn around and walk away. Then they look at the empty yard. Yinzhu and Chengan don''t know where they went for a walk and when they came back. Forget it, if they come back, is it hard for them to take Yinzhu to their room. The two looked at each other, and then went upstairs to have a rest, holding each other''s shoulders like brothers in need. Yin Zhu and Cheng an are walking in the village. They don''t talk about I love you. On the contrary, they just casually talk about the memories of the orc world and the fragmentary things they saw here. They are very calm and simple, but they make people feel very warm. Two people unconsciously walked outside for more than an hour. When Yin Zhu and Cheng an came back, they saw that Jono had gone to rest. Now Cheng an and Yin Zhu are left in the yard. Yin Zhu can''t help blushing when she sees this. She knows what Jono means. Even if it''s an old driver, Yin Zhu will blush. "Yin Zhu?" Cheng an called softly. Yin Zhu turned his head to look at Cheng An''s smiling face, and then very generously grasped Cheng An''s hand, "let''s go." Cheng An''s mouth cracked with joy when he heard this. "Silly." Yin Zhu smiles and nods Cheng An''s nose. Cheng an at this time happy smile, "I am happy." At this time, he held Yin Zhu''s hand tightly. Yin Zhu leads Cheng an into the room. Jono doesn''t fall asleep at this time. On the contrary, he is still standing by the window at this time. When he sees that Yin Zhu''s room door is closed, he slowly lies on the bed. In fact, what Leihe said, Jono''s heart is not so calm. He always tells himself that he wants to be a good husband and a good example, and he doesn''t show it in front of anyone, but he will feel bad in his heart. Fortunately, this man is Cheng''an, who has passed his test. He will be good to Yin Zhu in the future, and they will become good friends in the future Brother. Jono thinks Zhengfu''s career is too challenging. He''s a little overwhelmed. He''ll have to find another day to have Cheng an and Yin Zhu hold a happy ceremony. Another is that Jono went to check the relevant systems and knowledge in the world. There are no doffers in this country, but there are others. Jono is thinking about whether to immigrate to that country if he has a chance in the future. However, at present, the father-in-law''s family is still here, and Yin Zhu will never leave. Yin Zhu had been in the orc world for so many years before. In his father-in-law''s few years, Yin Zhu would accompany them, be filial to them, and they would make up for what they had owed for more than ten years. The next day, Cheng''an and Yin Zhu came out of the room with a smile on their face. Jono had already packed up their things, and some of them planned to go home by train. This time, they could walk outside in an open and aboveboard way, not like the last time. They still came from Laolin. Jono is quite curious about the world''s high-tech products. The main reason is that the speed of this thing is very fast, faster than the orcs who are good at flying, not to mention that things can transport a lot of things. The development of the world is really good, at least the people have enough food and drink, and their mental outlook is also quite good. "Yin Zhu, do you think the orc world will develop to the present level in the future?" Jono asked with emotion. Yin Zhu replied positively, "yes, the orc world will certainly get better and better in the future. People everywhere are not short of food and clothing. They are as happy and happy as the people on our side." Jono heard also affirmative nod, "yes, happy and happy life together." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 819 Several people went back to Chuncheng, where Yin Zhu''s family lived, by car and train. Looking at the familiar city, Yin Zhu cheered and laughed. Then he waved his hand and said with pride, "I''m familiar with this place. I''ll take you to play and eat delicious food later." Yin Zhu is really familiar with this city. She has been walking through the streets from childhood to adulthood. She knows all the time-honored brands in this city. Some of them even have no name, but many people go to eat them. She also knows all the interesting places in the park. Although she came back last time, they can''t see them At that time, people were all locked up in the room, because Yin Zhu felt very guilty. After all, he brought several people to the world, but failed to give them a fair identity. Fortunately, these things have been solved now. Qiao Nuo can''t help laughing when he sees the happy melting on Yin Zhu''s face. In the past, their identity was unknown. Yin Zhu always had a huge stone in his heart, and he couldn''t really relax. Even when he went to Yinjia village, it seemed that he had settled down, but then they guessed that they might be calculated and kept on Forced to work hard, now Yin Zhu is really relaxed, relaxed, no burden of living in the sun. That''s what Jono wants to see, and that''s what Yin Zhu should live. "Well, I''ll wait for Yin Zhu to take us to eat delicious food." Jono touched Yin Zhu''s head very gently. At this time, some people around have begun to look at Yin Zhu and his party curiously. After all, in addition to their height, they also have excellent looks. This era is also the era of looking at faces. It can be said that many people look at them, but Yin Zhu is no longer afraid at this time. She even lets those people look at them in a big way, and even some people secretly take pictures of Yin Zhu. Leihe saw that Yong''s shoulder hit baikun, "this is Yinzhu." Bai Kun nodded. Fortunately, things here have been solved quickly. Otherwise, they are incompetent. Everything in the world is so beautiful. Yin Zhu should enjoy everything in the world, not be frightened, not to mention suffering. The unified idea in these men''s hearts is to give Yin Zhu a good life, but they should not be scared. This time, with the orthodox identity information, Lin Manxue knows that she has taken Jono to book a hotel near her home. There are still too few rooms for Yin Ping to live in. It''s good for them to live outside. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo first went to the supermarket to buy a lot of food and clothes for two old people. Of course, Yin Zhi''s family also has some, but it''s mainly two old people''s. then they all went to Yin Ping''s house with big bags and small bags. Yin Ping originally wanted to pick up Yin Zhu, but Yin Zhu refused. The main reason was that there were so many people in the railway station. How tired the old people were, not to mention that the new year was coming, and there were more people in the railway station. However, Yin Zhu knew that even if she said she didn''t need it, Yin Ping would pick up, so she didn''t say she would make several trains at all. She just said something about it The time will come. When Yin Zhu went to the gate of his own community, he saw Yin Ping and his wife sitting at the gate of the community, hanging their necks and looking at the people outside the community. When they saw Yin Zhu from a distance, they rushed up and said, "why do you buy so many things? You are such a waste." "I''m back. You are a real child. You said I asked your father to pick you up at the station. What''s the matter with you? If you don''t let him pick you up, he can''t stay idle." Huang Xiaoling said. "Mom, I''m afraid dad is tired." Yin Zhu gives the things in his hand to Lei he, who is standing beside him. He reaches for Huang Xiaoling and comforts her. "Will coax me to be happy, lets mother take a good look to be thin Huang Xiaoling took Yin Zhu''s hand and looked at him carefully. Yin Zhu sighed at this time. Just like she is now, she probably has nothing to do with thin in her life. Fortunately, she is not fat, otherwise Yin Zhu would cry. "Mom, you see I have a big stomach and a round waist. I have a very good life." Yin Zhu patted his belly bag. Huang Xiaoling saw Yin Zhu''s indecent action and couldn''t help reaching out and patting her, "nonsense, what''s big belly, round waist, or thin." Yin Zhu heard this very helpless said, well, there is a thin called your mother think you thin. Several people walked towards the room with two old people in their arms, and a group of people came into the living room to sit down. Then Yin Ping asked seriously, "your problem has been solved. Is there anything else we can do for you? Don''t look at your father. I''m old, but your father has a lot of interpersonal relationships. I''m sure he can help you. " Yin Ping is worried about them. "Dad, don''t worry. It''s all settled. This time we all came back by train. In the future, we can have aboveboard activities and even live with our parents. It doesn''t matter." Yin Zhu happily grabs their hands and says. Yin Zhu is not afraid of qingyunzi even if they are selfish or otherwise. Now they have the highest strength. If they are still afraid of qingyunzi at this time, they will not live. Qingyunzi are also very simple. They also know that they have come back from another world and probably need money from this world. When they came out this time, they gave them a card directly, saying it was for them. Yin Zhu checked it and found that there was a hundred million in it. It''s really nothing for qingyunzi, even it''s worth a lot Compared with the cultivation resources given by qingyunzi to Jono before, Yin Zhu also took them directly. Anyway, they will have a long time in the future.When Yin Ping heard that their identity problem had been solved, he could not help but feel relieved, "that''s good, that''s good." The most worrying thing about this child is his identity. Now that the biggest problems have been solved, Yin Ping is at ease. As for how to solve them, and what happened to Yin Zhu before, Yin Ping didn''t continue to ask. Later, he will have time to listen to Yin Zhu. "Yin Zhu, since you have no problem with your identity, do you want to settle down in Chuncheng?" Huang Xiaoling can''t help but ask. Her daughter has not been here for so many years. She naturally wants her daughter to live nearby. She can go to help her or visit her daughter when she is free. Yinjia village is a little far away from here. Even if the video can be seen, there is still a difference. For example, Yinzhu has something to do, but they can''t help it. They even hear it from others Yin Zhu, news of their accident. Yin Ping also looked forward to seeing Yin Zhu at this time, but he thought of the identity of Yin Zhu. It would be better for them to stay in a small mountain village. After thinking for a while, he said, "OK, old lady, the children can make video calls when they think about it. It''s very convenient. Why should they tie people around? Besides, some of them are just there. They should also let the children have their own career ¡£¡± Another is to be careful that yin and Zhu will not adapt to the life in the city, especially Jono. They have just arrived in the world, and the rules and culture of the world are not clear. When they arrive in the big city, they have no culture and can''t find a job. They can''t find a way to live. Although they have two old friends to help, they can''t help for a lifetime, so they still need to help Let the children stand on their own feet. Yin Zhu naturally saw Yin Ping''s eyes. At this time, she shook her head with a smile and said, "Dad, you don''t have to worry about me. We can live here. I''ll go back and buy a house. As for Jono, let''s see if we need a training class or something." Although Jono taught himself a lot on the Internet, he learned some simple things, and some complex things need to be taught by others. "Good, good." Huang Xiaoling is very happy to say, hear her daughter can stay in their side, she is what forget. "Mom, I''ll help you find out where houses are better around here." Huang Xiaoling said happily. "The father who bought the house has money. He gives you the money." Yin Ping thinks that Yin Zhu has just come back, but he has no money. How much money can he earn from farming in Yinjia village? Even if Yin Zhu can dig medicinal materials in the mountains, the medicinal materials can''t compare with the house price before. Fortunately, he hasn''t saved less money in this period of time. He still has to work harder and help his daughter a little more. It''s not reassuring to have so many children. "Dad, no, we have our own money." Yin Zhu refused with a smile. Yin Ping has some money in her hand, which Yin Zhu knows. It''s the pension money of two old people. She will never want it. When Yin Ping heard this, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. "Yin Zhu, the house price is hundreds of times higher than it was 12 years ago." Yin Zhu nodded and said, "I know, I have money, Dad." Yin Ping''s eyes were not good at this time. "Yin Zhu, you won''t do anything bad. You can''t do those things." "Dad, no, we have our own money." Yin Zhu refused with a smile. Yin Ping has some money in her hand, which Yin Zhu knows. It''s the pension money of two old people. She will never want it. When Yin Ping heard this, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. "Yin Zhu, the house price is hundreds of times higher than it was 12 years ago." Yin Zhu nodded and said, "I know, I have money, Dad." Yin Ping''s eyes were not good at this time. "Yin Zhu, you won''t do anything bad. You can''t do those things." Yin Ping''s eyes were not good at this time. "Yin Zhu, you won''t do anything bad. You can''t do those things." Yin Ping''s eyes were not good at this time. "Yin Zhu, you won''t do anything bad. You can''t do those things." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 820 "Dad, where are you going? This money is not a loan, but a deposit for our business. Dad, you know my temperament. If I''m really short of money, I''ll be polite to you. When I first get home, I''m not polite at all. I really don''t need this money. I''ll ask you again when I really need it." When Yin Zhu saw that Yin Ping was not happy, he quickly coaxed him. Yin Ping probably also knows her child''s temperament, and she probably doesn''t want to worry about it. But as Yin Zhu said, Yin Zhu should be able to live on his own. If he really can''t, Yin Zhu will also say that Yin Zhu is not the kind of stupid person who supports everything and makes things worse and worse. When he really can''t, she will say that. "OK, even if you don''t want it, dad will keep the money for you. Yin Zhu, dad will give you all the money in the future." Thinking of the sufferings his girls have suffered for so many years, Yin Ping wants to love her more and throw all the good things in front of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu has lived in the orc world for so many years. It''s a pain for Yin Ping. According to the primitive society described by Yin Zhu, there''s no way to live in caves while hunting and gathering fruits. He''s a delicate girl. Don''t he know how delicate she is? He really suffered in that world. After he came back, he wanted to be nice to her and worried about the trouble of Yin Zhu''s identity. Now Yin Zhu said that there was no problem with his identity. He was really happy. He wanted to tie his daughter around and hold all his good things in front of Yin Zhu. "All right, give it to me, not to my brother." Yin Zhu responded with a smile. For Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling, Yin Zhu just wants to be filial to the two old people. It''s only half a year since I saw them. The two old people have a lot more white hair on their heads. Obviously, they are worried about her. This half a year is also a torment for Yin Ping and his wife. At this time, Yin Zhu has some regrets. When she came back, she shouldn''t have come back directly. She should settle everything down and make sure there are no worries. She will come back to see Yin Ping. However, it''s useless to talk about the things that have passed. Fortunately, they have a lot of training resources from qingyunzi. Among them, there are many precious medicines, some of which can be given to Yin Ping. Yin Zhu said that during this period of time, she must give Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling a good supplement to ensure their health. Qiao Nuo looks at Yin Zhu who forgets his parents. He can only shake her head helplessly. Huang Xiaoling still remembers her son-in-law. Looking at her son-in-law standing at 12345, Huang Xiaoling touches her chest. Although she has heard from her daughter for a long time, she still wants to take a breath when she sees so many sons-in-law. "Mom, are you thirsty? I''ll pour you tea." Bai Kun directly took Huang Xiaoling to pour a glass of water. Huang Xiaoling looks at Bai Kun''s beautiful face and nods her head with a smile. Both of them are very good at Bai Kun''s senses. After all, a man who can do nothing for his daughter''s sake. Where to find such a man? It can be said that among several partners, Bai Kun impresses them the most. "You drink, too." Huang Xiaoling said happily. "Mom, we bought a lot of food. I''ll put it in the refrigerator for you." Qiao Nuo looks at Bai Kun who has come to Huang Xiaoling''s side and shakes his head helplessly. If you want to be smart, Bai Kun is the smartest among them. If you look at them, you''ll flatter your mother-in-law. Tengxiao and Lei hecheng''an are not so smart. "No, no, you all sit down. You are guests. How can you keep busy? By the way, I don''t know if you are hungry. My mother cooks for you." Huang Xiaoling directly stood up. Fortunately, she knew that her daughter was coming back before. Huang Xiaoling bought a pile of food and cleaned the ingredients and put them in the refrigerator. It''s very convenient to eat. Just take it out and cook it directly. This family is used to it. When guests come, they would rather work hard and cook a big table instead of taking people to eat. They cook it clean and sanitary at home. Another thing is that they have the taste of home. It''s very convenient and delicious to eat in a meal. They have a variety of tastes, but they don''t have a taste at the end of the day. "Mom, I''ve learned a lot recently. I''ll cook it for you and dad." At this time, Cheng an finally catches the chance to show himself. He has learned a lot about the vegetable market in Yinjia village, but he can''t help cooking. "You''re tired by train. Next time, I''ll cook it." Huang Xiaoling still stood up. Chengan heard this smile and said: "I''ll give you a hand, what else to wash to cut, you tell me." Huang Xiaoling looked at the industrious Cheng an and said with a smile, "that''s OK." She had lived in Yinjia village for some time before, and probably knew the temperament of Chengan. Even if she refused, she would come to help. "We''ll come, too." Leihe and Tengxiao also come up at this time. If they don''t step forward, who can see them. Yin Ping looked at the men, then turned to Yin Zhu and said, "they are all good." "Of course." Yin Zhu is very proud to say that his several men are naturally the best.At this time, Yin Ping said sternly, "Yin Zhu, how many relationships do you have with them? Dad doesn''t comment, because it''s already true. But Dad wants to tell you that no matter what you do, you should be fair. Don''t rely on your own preferences. You should be a responsible person and be responsible to each of them." Yin Ping is worried when his daughter brings her five sons-in-law back. Although all of them are very good, many people also mean many things, especially emotional things. Moreover, this is different from the orc world. In the orc world, everyone is the same, and no one laughs at anyone. Besides, they don''t have the ability to make noise, but this is not the case The world is different, especially if Yin Zhu is partial to someone, it is likely to cause contradictions within the family, which Yin Ping absolutely does not allow. These guys have talked seriously before. They are all responsible and good children. They have relatively good personalities. Moreover, people are willing to leave their hometown and come to a strange earth. Yin Zhu owes them a lot. So if Yin Zhu makes them sad, Yin Ping will teach his daughter a lesson. Yin Ping loves his daughter and will teach him a lesson, but he is also serious and severe to his daughter. Yin Zhu knew that Yin Ping was concerned about himself, so he nodded seriously, "don''t worry, Dad, I''m sure I''m not partial. They''re so good. I''m not willing to make them sad, and I don''t want to make their relationship worse because of my contradiction. It''s very good now." Although Jono will take charge of them and won''t let them make so much noise, Yin Zhu''s work is relatively fair. At least Yin Zhu won''t always accompany someone. Yin Zhu has a small book in her heart. She knows who she should accompany today and who she should follow tomorrow. What kind of consequences will be caused by unfairness? Yin Zhu knows this in his mind, not to mention the partner, that is, the child. The child who does not receive attention has a big gap in his mind, let alone the partner. "Well, you just have it in mind." As for the affairs between his daughter and son-in-law, Yin Ping is not easy to manage too much, the most important thing is not easy to say. "Then you''ve thought about children." Yin Ping couldn''t help asking. In this family, children are very important. Don''t underestimate the weight of children. However, Yin Zhu had children with Tengxiao for so long in the orc world. At this time, Yin Ping didn''t know whether his daughter couldn''t give birth or didn''t want to. There is also the daughter, their blood is not the same in the end, in this world can be born or not is a problem. "If you are a child, it depends on fate. It will be difficult for us to have children, but some of them will be born. I also expect to have a few dolls myself." Yin Zhu is very sure to say, even if she can, that she wants to have a baby for every partner, which is the only thing she can do for them. Although she had given birth to children before, she didn''t take care of them very much. To tell the truth, she is not a qualified mother. Yin Zhu also wants to be the savior for so many times, so she should change her role. For example, the role of mother is very good. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun sit quietly drinking tea, listening to Yin Zhu discussing their future with Yin Ping, and listening to Yin Zhu saying that they want to have babies for them, Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun have a happy smile on their faces. Yin Zhu can feel that his body is OK now, and Jono has no problem. It should be OK to have children, but it should be difficult for them to be so powerful. However, they have a long time, and they can always have a child in such a long time, "try harder, your father. I haven''t seen my little granddaughter yet, Can''t you give your father and your mother a look? Go back and work hard for me. Don''t come to see me next time you don''t have a little granddaughter. " Yin Ping said angrily at this time, obviously very dissatisfied with what Yin Zhu said to see fate. Since he wanted children, he had to work harder. When Yin Zhu heard this, he smoked his mouth. His father really wanted to do it, and she really thought it was because it was not bad. Look at him, he would definitely kill her with the sole of his shoes. Believe it or not. "Dad, I''ll try my best." At this time, Yin Zhu raised her hands to ensure that if she could, she also wanted her parents to see her children. "Don''t put me off, or I''ll be angry." As long as Yin Ping thinks that he will have a soft little grandson and granddaughter, he will be happy. It''s better for young people to give some pressure. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 821 Yin Zhu''s assurance in the living room was also heard by several people in the kitchen. Huang Xiaoling also said to her son-in-law at this time, "if you are safe now, I can rest assured. However, a family still needs several children. After you have children, the family will be lively. Only when you become parents can you be happy." Cheng An said with a smile, "OK, mom, we promise to be obedient and try our best to have a baby." Cheng''an dreams of having a baby. It should be said that the whole dream people are looking forward to the birth of a new baby, even if they are not their own children. It is the expectation of all of them to look forward to a new life. Leihe didn''t expect children before. After all, he was worried that his children would be orcs like himself and would be discriminated against at that time. But now he is still different from those people. He is not a demon or a human, but they are the most powerful in the world. Who dares to bully their children at that time. "When the time comes, I''ll give birth to more. My mother is still young. I''ll help you with your baby." Huang Xiaoling said happily. Cheng an can''t help laughing at this time. There are so many men on their side. They don''t need Huang Xiaoling''s hard work. If they have children, they can''t hold them well. However, the old people are willing to help. They love them very much. Yin Zhu had heard about birth before, but she didn''t expect to get such treatment one day. She couldn''t help laughing bitterly at this time. All of them were staring at her stomach. If there were no children, she would be disappointed to death. Yin Zhu felt a little pressure. "Dad, it''s going to be new year''s day. Let''s go on a tour." Yin Zhu proposed with a smile. When Yin Ping heard this, he couldn''t help reaching out and knocking on the back of Yin Zhu''s hand, "why don''t you just go out and scatter some money? Why don''t you think that you still need to buy a house and raise a baby in the future? It''s not good to keep it before. How much does it cost to travel There are a lot of people in this family, and the Spring Festival is also the peak period of tourism. It costs a lot of money to go out. The last time Yin Zhu wore it back, Yin Ping thought that Yin Zhu would see the world for the last time, and that was not to take her out to travel. This time is different. This time they want to settle down, so they can''t make such arrangements. Yin Zhu often didn''t think that he rarely proposed to go out to play, but he was denied. In his heart, he was a little bitter. Yin Ping was worried that she didn''t have much money in her hand and would not spend her money. At this time, Yin Zhu can only express his helplessness. Fortunately, there are still many opportunities in the future. After a while, she told Yin Ping that her life is really good, and she will not need money in the future. Another is that Qiao Nuo has to arrange to make money, so that Yin Ping can rest assured. Soon a large table of food was ready, and the whole family had a happy meal. Yin Zhu lay down on the sofa at this time. "Mom and Dad, since we don''t travel far away, let''s travel here. If you don''t go, your sons-in-law haven''t been to any places, they want to see them." After hearing what Yin Zhu said, Yin Ping couldn''t help reaching out and knocking on Yin Zhu''s head, "how can you worry that I won''t let you go out to play? Don''t worry, we can still go to play around here. Dad invites you to play." There are many places to play in the local area. Not far away, you can climb mountains, and there are several parks and so on. They really don''t cost much. Yin Zhu doesn''t care about them. After dinner, everyone had a little rest, and Yin Ping took them out. When they came out of the community, everyone in the neighborhood asked Yin Ping who Yin Zhu was. Yin Ping had asked Yin Zhu before, and after confirming that they could go out openly, he explained with a smile that they were all relatives of his and came to see them. Yin Zhu looked at his parents happily with their own out, the heart can not help but follow happy. The whole family went out to play happily. Jono also looked at the city at their feet. They may settle down in the city for a long time at least. Of course, they have discussed that they will still visit Yinjia village in the future, but they are afraid that it will be a place for them to go on holiday. When he came back to the hotel in the evening, Yin Zhu was still very happy, laughing. Sure enough, no one could replace his parents. "Is Yin Zhu very happy?" Jono pulls Yin Zhu into his arms. Yin Zhu nodded happily, "I''m very happy. I''m very happy to be with my parents, but I''m very uncomfortable when I think of you who betray their parents for me." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "Yin Zhu, are you worried about me?" Bai Kun''s parents have already followed him. Because the ORC was abandoned in the dark city since he was a child, Leihe doesn''t know who his parents are. Tengxiao doesn''t know who his mother is. As for his father, Tengxiao doesn''t care. Chengan''s words are the same. He is the last child born with all the sins of the dream clan. He has never been born Having met his parents, he is like a child without parents. It can be said that Jono is the one who really has parents."Yin Zhu, it doesn''t matter to me. I even knew that when I grew up, I would leave my parents and live independently, so it really doesn''t matter to me." Jono smiles and touches Yinzhu''s long hair. "No way." Yin Zhu asked incredulously. Jono replied positively at this time, "it''s true. In fact, if daze tribe didn''t have you, it would disappear in the long river of history sooner or later. Either it was swallowed, or the orcs in it died one by one. Even my father had thought about this problem for a long time. I had been regarded as the future successor of daze tribe since I was a child. My father''s request to me was that Yes, one day when daze tribe can''t survive, he will take most of the tribe to other tribes to be annexed, while I will take some of them to leave to seek hope. I had planned to leave my parents and go out to fight for a world by myself a long time ago. If the tribe is annexed, those people will suffer miserably. They have no human rights at all, and even their partners will be robbed, Unless I find a new place and survive, and then I can pick them up. You have expanded and developed daze tribe for me, and let me see a lot of things and knowledge that I have never seen before. I am more happy than anything. Do you know? " "I''ve known since I was born that I''ve been wandering outside all my life, and now I''m most satisfied with the result. Yin Zhu, don''t underestimate the belief of every ORC. Besides, my father doesn''t have me, and there are other people to take care of him. My mother has other partners, but she didn''t tell you. " Jono said with a smile. "I didn''t say anything, but you said everything. I just feel that I owe a lot to my father and mother. They raised such a good child, and then they were abducted by me. If only we could travel freely between the two worlds in the future, then we could go back to see my father and mother anytime and anywhere." Yin Zhu said with emotion. When Jono heard this, he laughed, squeezed Yin Zhu''s hand and said, "everything is possible for Yin Zhu. In the face of absolute strength, everything is possible." It''s really amazing to travel between the two worlds, but Yin Zhu can come back before, and it must be OK to want to go back. At the beginning, Bai Kun could take advantage of those forces to send Yin Zhu back to modern times. Although he has the help of heaven, it shows that this thing is feasible, and it''s nothing more than what he has to pay. Jono thinks it''s OK to return to the orc continent, but they need to work harder In the future, we can also spend some money to go back. Not only he cares about the world that gave birth to him, but also Leihe, they will miss it. Yin Zhu nods when she hears this. She knows that she has two things to do now. One is to find a way to have a few cubs, and the other is to cultivate hard. When she is strong enough, she can return to the orc world. "Yin Zhu, don''t think about things so far away. You might as well think about what you promised your parents. You''d better give us a baby. I''m looking forward to our baby." Jono then went straight to the bed with Yinzhu in his arms. Yin Zhu was too busy to think of so many mixed things. When she was born, she was tired of her, and she had so many thoughts. At daybreak, Jono took Yinzhu to Yinping. Since they said they wanted to buy a house and they had money, Jono went to see the house directly. Yinzhu didn''t want to buy a house in the community. The main reason was that there were too many people in the community, and the privacy and safety were not so good. Yinzhu planned to buy a villa directly. One of the villas has its own space, and there are also many rooms. Otherwise, there are only so many people living in ordinary suites. Although Baiji and Yinping are not here, their rooms should be prepared. Yinzhu doesn''t want to be his parents, so he can''t even live in a room. Yin Zhu has always said that he is rich, but Yin Ping thinks that the most is one or two million. But he never thought that there are so many villas. He dares not think about the price of villas in this city. He doubts whether Yin Zhu has done something wrong. The villas are tens of millions. In the short half year, where did they earn money? Looking at Yin Ping''s uneasy appearance, Yin Zhu couldn''t help holding Yin Ping''s hand and saying, "Dad, I''ve said that we have money. Dad, in fact, we do things for people like this. Whatever the amount is, it''s millions, so you really don''t have to worry that we don''t have money." Yin Zhu made an excuse for his money. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 822 "You can make money in this way?" Yin Ping was very puzzled. Of course, Yin Ping didn''t ask if those things existed. It was possible for his daughter to pass through, so those things might also exist. Is this kind of transaction legal? "Dad, don''t worry. In fact, we have a legal department, but it''s not open to the public, so it''s safe. Even our current identity is also given by the security department. No one can coerce us. " Yin Zhu gives Yin Ping a reassurance. "That''s good, that''s good." Yin Ping thinks that this is simply too good, no worries, a happy family together, this is his happiest thing. What Yin Zhu bought is a hardbound room, which can be moved in directly. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling are very happy to help with the cleaning, and then the whole family moves in. Yin Ping said happily at this time: "I never thought that I could live in a villa in my whole life, or trust my daughter''s blessing." "Dad, look at what you said. You''re very kind to me, but I''m not good enough to worry my parents." Yin Zhu sat beside Yin Ping and said. "What do you do? Besides, parents can''t be at ease. I''m worried about whether you''ve had a good meal or quarreled with your son-in-law today. Anyway, I''m just in a hurry." Yin Ping said with a smile. Leihe sat on one side, and then he quickly assured, "Dad, you can rest assured that we will never quarrel with Yin Zhu." Yin Ping looks at his son-in-law and nods happily. He has lived with Jono for a period of time before. In addition, they all see how Jono does it. They can say that some men hold Yin Zhu in their hands. They all say that the father-in-law is not agreeable to his son-in-law. Yin Ping is also very disagreeable at the beginning and always feels that his family is white The dish has been arched by the pig, but now he feels his conscience and says that Yin pingjue is sorry for himself. Looking at the busy son-in-law and his daughter sitting beside him, Yin Ping said: "Yin Zhu, how can you let your son-in-law do everything? A woman should learn how to do housework. She has never been lazy like you. Hurry to work for me." With that, Yin Ping gave Yin Zhu a kick. Yin Zhu was stunned at the beginning, and then he reflected that he was despised by the old man. Yin Zhu felt into the kitchen at this time. Cheng an saw Yin Zhu come in and couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he said, "Yin Zhu, what do you come in for? Go out. You don''t need your help for this job. It''s greasy here. Don''t touch your clothes." Cheng An has already directly pushed Yin Zhu out of the kitchen. Yin Zhu is silly, so that she doesn''t need her own help in the kitchen. She can go to tidy up the garden. There is a small garden in front of the villa, but it has not been taken care of for a long time. Many flowers have withered and some weeds have grown. Jono is tidying up there. Jono is probably used to hoarding food in the orc world. It''s really strange to see the garden saying that it''s ready to grow vegetables. But Yin Zhu can''t say it. Besides, it''s fun to grow a la carte and eat pollution-free vegetables. Yin Zhu goes out and says, "I''ll help you dig the soil?" Jono see this very helpless said: "Yinzhu no, just so little, I use my claws to turn over a few times." Well, Jono doesn''t even need a hoe to dig the soil. He just needs to turn his paws into beasts. He''ll pick and pull one by one. Yin Zhu looked at Jono pitifully and said, "I really want to help. You are all so hardworking. It seems that I am very lazy. Even my father dislikes me." Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "no, Yin Zhu has been very hard before. He just wants to let Yin Zhu have a rest. How can he be lazy? Or you can talk with me." Since the father-in-law dislikes Yin Zhu''s laziness, it''s OK not to hang out in front of him. Yin Zhu can still chat with him. Jono says that he is more energetic with Yin Zhu. At this time, Yin Ping stood at the door of the villa, looking at his son-in-law struggling to dig the land over there, and then looking at his daughter squatting by the garden, standing there chatting. This is to help work, really not to influence people? Yin Ping is thinking about whether his daughter is too lazy to raise. These sons-in-law spoil her one by one. They are spoiling her as a waste. His son-in-law is so good that he has to worry about himself, sighs Yin Ping. Seeing Yin Ping shaking her head and sighing, Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help but come forward and say, "I said, old man, what''s your dissatisfaction with? Now you have to sigh when you are living a good life. Before, you couldn''t see Yin Zhu I sighing too." When Yin Ping heard this, he said helplessly, "I didn''t worry that Yin Zhu''s friends would not know anything. At that time, Yin Zhu will have five sons and a couple of parents? Now that they are capable, I worry that the sons in law are too good. Your daughter is not worthy of it. What should we do if she is attracted by the colorful world outside? " "You''re just fooling around. How nice our girls are. Now they have such a good life, and they all lose money to our daughter. They can''t be heartless to Yin Zhu. As for enjoying happiness now, it''s not right. How much suffering Yin Zhu has suffered in the orc world? It can be said that ordinary people have never suffered in their whole life. Why do you care, no matter Jono Or Yin Zhu, they are not people who have no sense of propriety, they do so many big things, they are not stupid people, you are idle Huang Xiaoling said impolitely that she was very satisfied with her son-in-law. As for her daughter''s happiness, Huang Xiaoling was even more satisfied. It was a fool not to enjoy happiness.Yin Ping said that he couldn''t compete with Huang Xiaoling. Forget it, but it''s the same. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo are different. They are unique to each other and are unique in the world. How can they betray so easily. After Yin Zhu came back, Yin Zhu didn''t say anything, but Yin Ping felt that when his daughter just came back, she was hiding and didn''t speak with much momentum. This time, everything was settled, and she even dared to take them around. Obviously, she didn''t worry about the exposure of their relationship That is to say, Yin Zhu has absolute strength to protect them, including taking out so much money to buy a villa at one time. This is not simple. It can only show that his daughter and son-in-law are very strong. Even Jono''s momentum is much stronger. Although Jono is much softer to them and can''t feel it, he can feel it as long as he is a stranger . I don''t know what they''ve done this time and who can approve of it. But Yin Zhu didn''t say it and he didn''t ask. Anyway, it''s a good thing. But he didn''t tell Huang Xiaoling about it. Huang Xiaoling is timid and worried a lot. "I''m relieved to see them so well. Do you think we are all here to call Yin Zhi over?" Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help mentioning her son who had been forgotten by them. Yin Ping thought for a while and said, "wait a minute. When all this is settled down, invite the Yin Zhi family to dinner." Their son and daughter-in-law have a good relationship with them. After their son got married, the two old men directly let their son and daughter-in-law live outside. It''s far and near smelly. Whether it''s their daughter-in-law or Huang Xiaoling herself, they all have their own living habits. It''s not appropriate to get together. It''s better to separate now. But their daughter-in-law still doesn''t know Yin Zhu''s real identity I''ve always been regarded as a distant cousin. Do you want to talk about this? Otherwise, the daughter-in-law will not know when the time comes, and the daughter-in-law will feel uncomfortable. "Do you think we should tell Yin Zhu''s identity to his daughter-in-law?" Is Huang Xiaoling asking a question at this time? Yin Ping thought for a moment and said, "it''s better not to. This kind of thing is just a fantasy. Don''t let people think that we are telling jokes or that we are crazy. It''s very good. Yin Zhi just knows." The daughter-in-law is not bad, but this matter is not suitable for too many people to know. Even if Yin Zhu knows their identity, it is not suitable for hype, so it''s best. Yin Zhu is very clear that this time he is so aboveboard in contact with Yin Ping. Qingyunzi only needs to investigate carefully to find out where she came from. After all, she is a human from this world. She came back from the orc world. At the beginning, tianjizi made it clear, hoping to wait for others to investigate. Isn''t she very generous? At that time, if that kid dares to count on her parents, she will bear her anger. She won''t accept any reason she doesn''t know. Anyway, she is the most powerful now, and her big fist is the truth. "All right." Yin Ping has always been in charge of the family affairs, and Huang Xiaoling will not object. "Old man, my daughter said we should move to this villa. Shall we move?" Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help asking. When Yin Ping heard this, he laughed, and then said, "are you willing to dance in the square? Is there an old lady here who will accompany you? What''s more, if you look at Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo, they are sticky. If you can''t see them, you''ll be clean if you can''t see them. " Yin Ping was very disgusted and said that, of course, he didn''t really dislike it. He just didn''t want to live with either his daughter or his son. Since his children have grown up, he should let them go. He used to worry about Yin Zhu. Now that Yin Zhu has settled down, he can ignore it. It''s better for him to think that his daughter would come here once in a while. Another is that although the villa is good, it''s surrounded by space. He just wants to find someone to drink tea and play chess, but he can''t find anyone. It''s still good in their previous community, where there are so many like-minded people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 823 Back in Chuncheng, she bought a real estate so quickly, which Yin Zhu didn''t expect. However, she won''t regret buying a house. Her parents are bound to have a foothold here. The location and environment of the villa are relatively good. Anyway, she doesn''t lose money when she bought it. It''s very good. Everything in the room has been arranged, and they have moved to a new house. People don''t need to invite them. Yin Zhi is sure to invite them. Yin Zhi didn''t know that Yin Zhu had come back. His parents were in a bad mood. At that time, he thought about whether something might have happened to his sister. However, no one answered when he called, and Yin Ping told him not to disturb Yin Zhu. To tell you the truth, he was worried too much, but Yin Zhi was worried about you, and he didn''t have much to care about his own family It''s a lot of extra effort. Yin Zhi is very happy to hear that Yin Zhu and his wife are back. He is even more happy to know that Yin Zhu has decided to stay in Chuncheng. How can he say that he is also a sister? Because his wife is wondering why he is so happy. At this time, Yin Zhi says that his cousin has come here to buy a house and is happy for her. She also has some inexplicable, her husband''s side of the relatives said that it is not much, plus the distance is relatively far away, not much contact on weekdays, feelings have to say good, there is no need to be happy like this? Yin Zhi wants to explain it, but think about it and forget it. After all, his sister is not clear. Everyone knows that his sister was gone before. To tell you the truth, if he didn''t feel it himself, he couldn''t believe it. He would still think that someone was joking with him. Yin Zhi came here with his wife and children, and his brother and sister chatted for a while. After knowing that there was nothing wrong with Yin Zhu''s identity, his parents could rest assured that Yin Zhi would go back. One was that he didn''t have much time, and the second was to let go. To be honest, Yin Zhi was more worried about his parents when Yin Zhu had an accident some time ago. He was worried that his parents couldn''t bear it If my younger sister left in her early years, we all forget that the people behind came back, and then they had to leave. You can also accept that if something happened under her nose, they could do nothing. Didn''t they make the two old people more painful? Not to mention that the two old people want to be older than before, and they can''t bear the grief. Now it''s very good. Yin Ping and his wife left after living in the villa for a few days. Yin Zhu wanted to stay Yin Ping and his wife for a while. Huang Xiaoling was very disgusted and said, "I''d like to stay for a while, but you young people are full of energy. I''m too old to see you. Besides, it''s very nice to live here, but I''m familiar with you I''m still used to being in the community. I can ask anyone I know to dance and play cards with me. How comfortable it is, it''s better to go back. " Yin Zhu is not reluctant to see this. Anyway, it''s very convenient to visit his parents because he lives so close now. When Jono saw Yinzhu reluctant to see off his parents, he couldn''t help touching Yinzhu''s hair behind him. "Don''t worry. We live so close. As long as we want to see it, we can go there at any time. But it''s us. Are we doing something wrong there, making our parents uncomfortable? " Yin Zhu shook his head in a hurry, his several partners are excellent, "no matter, parents are not used to, this is also very good." Yin Zhu can''t be cheeky enough to say that he and Jono are mischievous, which makes Huang Xiaoling unable to see any more. In fact, she is also a little embarrassed. It''s just a good habit for her friends to make trouble at home. In front of outsiders, she still needs to be cheeky, even for her parents. Jono is used to doting on her, which doesn''t become a constant dog food. "It''s not our problem." Jono said reassuringly. On the other hand, the Terran practitioners and demon practitioners send people to that space at this time. Although the space is broken now, it can still be sorted out. That space is the nearest place to connect with the other world, and it is also the most active place of aura. In the future, that space will become the best holy land for cultivation, so it''s a good place They won''t miss it. People on both sides are planning how to divide the place. Qingyunzi thinks that there are more Terran friars and they need to occupy a larger area, while qiongwu thinks that the Terran demon clan is a large-scale camp. Why do Terrans occupy a larger area? Besides, this time, the matter of heaven''s mystery Taoist priest is still done by Terrans. It''s good to not settle with Terrans. Terrans are selfish and want everything good. The two sides are fighting for each other endlessly, and they want to find someone to depend on you. At this time, the people on both sides think of Yin Zhu, and this space should be Yin Zhu''s. Now they occupy this place, do they want to tell Yin Zhu? At this time, people on both sides are fighting again. For example, Yin Zhu belongs to the human race or the demon race. Qiongwu thinks that these people are the blood of ancient fierce beasts. These ancient fierce beasts are all demon races. But Qingyun thinks that Yin Zhu''s soul is human, that is, the human race. Anyway, both sides want to fight for power, so they call directly. Yin Zhu really didn''t expect to celebrate the Chinese New Year. These guys didn''t want to celebrate the Chinese new year well, but they were fighting for that space. However, that space is really good. If you don''t want that kind of chassis now, it will be very difficult to fight for it in the future. Besides, you don''t want to be stupid. You want to come to a place like that, and then you can take your parents to live there It''s very good. There are plenty of Linqi in that place. It''s good for ordinary people''s health.Another is that qingyunzi said that many parts of the world are changing because of the revival of the aura of heaven and earth, which also needs Yin Zhu''s attention. Even the whole cultivation world has to undertake certain tasks and responsibilities. Obviously, they also want to do something with Yin Zhu''s power. For this matter, Yin Zhu thought for a moment and agreed. After all, they are so powerful that they should be able to do something for the world. In addition, Lingqi book is also released by her, so it''s better to help suppress some things, not to mention that she received a large sum of money from qingyunzi before. As for the occupation of that position, Yin Zhu and Bai Kun discussed it and decided that they would only occupy one fifth of it. They didn''t care about the rest. Let qingyunzi and qiongwu divide it by themselves. Yin Zhu didn''t believe that these guys really had no way at all. How did the former Terrans and Demons negotiate? They just wanted to see See if they''re going to mind these things. Yin Zhu thought about it for a while and still didn''t want to take care of it. It''s right that they are powerful, but they are small in number, and they don''t understand anything. It''s no good to get involved, so it''s better to think that they don''t care about anything. Qiao Nuo passed on his family''s answer. In the past, they didn''t care about the affairs between Qing Yunzi and them. After seeing Qiao Nuo''s answer, Qing Yunzi and qiongwu couldn''t help biting their teeth. The treacherous guy was ready to be alone. They took advantage of it directly, but they didn''t care. They were a little depressed. In fact, these two people really want to count Jono and Jono, but they don''t want to do anything bad, or they want to bring Jono and their family into their own camp. No matter who gets Jono and their family on both sides, their strength will be greatly increased. This benefit is too great for them. Who knows that Yin Zhu and his family didn''t take over. Of course, no matter which camp they join, Jono is bound to offend another family. The demon clan is also good at repairing. They have been fighting for so many years. Actually, we all know how to divide up the interests. We just want to try Jono''s attitude. When people on both sides of the meeting saw that Yin Zhu''s family wanted to be alone, they felt a little uncomfortable. Not to mention that Yin Zhu asked for so many places directly, and there were only a few people in Yin Zhu''s family, so they just joined hands to deal with Yin Zhu''s family. Of course, this is not to do anything to Yin Zhu. They are so powerful. Unless they are absolutely sure to eat Yin Zhu''s family, these people will never do anything to hurt them, because it''s not worth it. Now working together is just to grab benefits. This is nothing. All the big powers are like this. Besides, it''s a fool not to rob. At this time, people from qingyunzi and qiongwu both said that the space is so big. The Yinzhu family has only a few people, how can it account for one fifth of the total. Even if Yinzhu has made a great contribution, he can give them an area of 100 square meters at most. There is no need to think about the rest. Besides, such a little space is enough for Yinzhu''s family activities. Yin Zhu didn''t expect that the people who had been fighting with each other would immediately fight against him. Yin Zhu didn''t care. As the two sides said, she couldn''t use so many places. However, Bai Kun didn''t like it. It could be said that the place belonged to Yin Zhu. Now it''s given out, and those people still dislike Yin Zhu. What''s more, 100 square meters is right for that place There is too little space for them. Even if they want one tenth of it again, they have few people now. But who can guarantee that they will have no followers or offspring in the future? When they want to develop, they will have no position. This is absolutely impossible. Bai Kun is good at this kind of bickering. He says that they are all in the world in the future, and they are bound to bickering for some benefits. If we can''t fight in the future, we can only do this. Now we have to shrink back, then we don''t have to shrink back, so we can''t have this beginning. What did Bai Kun talk to those people about? Yin Zhu didn''t know. Anyway, in the end, one tenth of the space was reserved for Yin Zhu''s family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 824 At this time, Bai Kun knocked on his head and asked Yin Zhu, "Yin Zhu, do you want us to make a clan for fun?" "Why do you have this idea all of a sudden?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help but wonder. "Either we suddenly have this idea, or we have to have our own subordinates in the future. We can''t do everything by ourselves. If we have our own subordinates, we don''t have to do many small things. What''s more, although our strength is very strong now, we can''t all end by ourselves. " Bai Kun thought it would be better for them to have their own power. Bai Kun''s proposal is really good, but Yin Zhu is a little worried. "You know, those forces, whether they are disciples or others, have fixed sources. We don''t have them. Let''s accept them. Can they be loyal to us?" When Bai Kun heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "Yin Zhu, you''re really stupid. What we want is the servants who run errands. We don''t care whether those people are loyal or not. As far as our family is concerned, the ugly core is always our family. There can''t be anyone else. Anyway, we have strong ability and we can compete for the cultivation resources of the world We can share a lot of our strength. We have a small number of people. We don''t need much, but we can give some to those people. Those people get the benefits of resources. We have people to do errands for us. In fact, it''s a win-win situation. " However, qingyunzi said that many things will happen when aura recovers. For example, some miraculous things will happen in many places. According to qingyunzi, they will be given a share of the world''s resources in the future, which can be regarded as recognition. They can also be regarded as a big force in the world''s cultivation circle. However, many times, if you want benefits, you can also undertake corresponding obligations Some things don''t need to be dealt with by them. Some small things need only be dealt with by the doorman. Besides, if there are many things, several of them can''t do anything, so it''s better to have someone to help them, and they won''t be so tired. "There is a real need for recruits." Jono said with certainty. In the past, they thought they were unique, so they hid in the small mountain village to cultivate land and wanted to open a company to make money. But now they know that if they are willing to take any cultivation resources to sell in the social and secular circles, they can get a lot of money. It can be said that there is no need to work hard on the money side, but they have to work hard on the spiritual world side. Qingyunzi recognized them, but if they did not have the ability to protect their rights, those people would certainly further eliminate their benefits. If they are allowed to guard one side in the future, the place is too big for them to see what to do, so they still need to run errands. As long as there are people running errands, they don''t have to work hard unless there is a big event. In that case, it won''t matter whether they are practicing or traveling. That is the real freedom. "Well, since you all say you want to recruit people, let''s recruit people. But I''m not good at recruiting people. You''d better come on, and what''s the name of our school?" Yin Zhu began to name his school with a smile. As for the names, Jono didn''t care. Yin Zhu looked at them one by one, hugged them and said, "how about our clan''s name daze?" When Jono heard this, he turned his head and looked at Yinzhu. At this time, Yinzhu reached out and hugged Jono. "Jono, I can''t give you a daze tribe, I can only give you a clan named daze." When Jono heard this, he hugged Yin Zhu and said, "thank you." Having this name is enough. He can still build a happy home called daze in this world. "Then our clan is called daze. Let me talk to Wang canming and sun pangzi about the recruitment information of our clan. No matter who is demon or half demon, as long as we don''t do evil and have good intentions, we will accept it." Bai Kun said with a smile. Since they are orcs, there is no need to distinguish which races, whether they are demons or good people, as long as they are not the kind of people full of evil. When Wang canming heard that Jono''s family was going to open, he was filled with emotion. At the beginning, they were still friends, and they could have dinner and chat together. But after Jono''s strength soared, they couldn''t catch up with each other. Because Jono''s family had calculated several of them, Wang canming was embarrassed to use his friend''s name as a pretext, even if he knew it I''m sorry to say that, but it hasn''t turned into hostility, and it can barely be called a friend, but it won''t be a good friend. It''s probably the thought of any cultivator. It''s a good thing that will be handed down for thousands of years. These Jono people are not bad. If their family is empty now, they will be able to have a lot of benefits. Maybe they can get a long-term old man. After all, they are old people now. Unfortunately, Wang can Ming is a member of Qingyun sect. He can''t betray the sect. At this time, sun pangzi wants to go. Their sun family is different from zongmen. They are originally a family, so it''s OK to join zongmen. Moreover, sun pangzi thinks it''s more fun to follow Jono, but if he wants to join, he has to ask his elders.After knowing what sun pangzi thought, old sun agreed directly. Does he know the power of Jono and his party? Yinzhu used to be the same as Tiandao. Even if she gave up her power and gave up awakening, old sun believed that as long as Yinzhu was alive, Yinzhu would take care of them more or less, so Yinzhu''s clan was also affected Take care of. Not to mention Jono, they are powerful and have a lot of good things to share. It can be said that they are absolutely no less than the sun family. But the sun family has been developing for thousands of years. I don''t know how many people there are in the family. In this way, how many good things Jono has in their hands. Mr. Sun believed that many people would like to join the Daze clan, not to mention their own family. The demon clan is also very busy at this time. There is no so-called clan in the demon clan. At this time, Jono is willing to accept the demon clan''s people. Qiong Wu is eager to let his little demons go. According to Jono''s idea, Jono is the demon clan''s, how can the benefits of the demon clan be obtained by the Terran? Besides, the demon clan doesn''t know how many little demons have no cultivation resources. Jono is willing It''s the best in the past. But if they want the kind that can''t do evil things, they have to choose it well. How can we say that the demon clan is a demon after all, some of them are wild and ferocious, which obviously can''t, but careful selection can still pick out a lot of them. It can be said that a lot of people signed up for a while. Jono found that his mobile phone was going to explode. At the beginning, Yin Zhu was worried that he couldn''t recruit many people. He didn''t expect that so many people would come to sign up. Is it difficult that he has become a big man unconsciously. Jono couldn''t help laughing when he saw Yin Zhu''s silly appearance. They were big guys, and Yin Zhu was the biggest one. Recently, their cultivation has not been as fast as when they first came to the earth to practice. This should be because Yin Zhu gave up his own strength, but Jono talked with qingyunzi and asked them some questions about follow-up cultivation. Then Jono found that they would be a little faster than qingyunzi qiongwu, that is to say, good There are still some places, but few of them have been done. However, if we continue to accumulate them for a long time, it will be very difficult. Yin Zhu has left all the affairs of zongmen to Bai Kun. Bai Kun plans to build zongmen in that small space. One is that the position is good, and the position is far away from the world. Yin Zhu doesn''t care about all these things. Now Yin Zhu is preparing to take his parents on a trip. Now that there is no lack of money and no need to work, Yin Zhu decided to indulge himself, be filial to his parents and take them to enjoy. Leihe and Yinzhu took the time to ask for a baby. This is the task given to them by their mother-in-law. They should work harder. Baikun was so angry that he almost didn''t jump up. He was so busy. These guys took the opportunity to pry into the corner, right? It''s really rude of the pit brothers. Bai Kun chooses the people of his clan with the fastest speed, and then selects several persons in charge. Then he doesn''t care. Yin Zhu has already planned where to play by this time. Is it hard for him to sacrifice his happiness for the bad things of his clan? He is not so stupid. Bai Kun also told Bai Ji and Mengji about the establishment of their clan. During this period of time, Bai Ji and Mengji have a good time to go out. They have high strength and are very convenient to go wherever they want. They don''t even need transportation. They can go wherever they want. It''s relatively easy for them to get money. These two can help each other They have tried to play all over the world, whether it''s fun or not. Even some people say it''s dangerous. These two guys also went around and took a lot of photos. In a short period of time, Bai Ji has become a master photographer. The photos he takes are very good-looking. Of course, most of his photos belong to Meng Ji. These two people are so happy that they scatter dog food everywhere. Yin Zhu is also envious. She wants to leave everything behind and go out with Bai Ji like this. There are many interesting places in the world. Now she has the opportunity to play like this without financial pressure. Why not play? She has to play. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 825 Bai Kun arranges the affairs of the clan properly, which is not proper. He should say that the guy quickly selects the person in charge of the clan, and then becomes the boss. He leaves everything to the people below and plays with Yin Zhu. And the people below are more willing to be like Bai Kun. They are not willing to take charge of the affairs, so it means that all the food in the clan will be handed over to them. In this way, they will gain more rights and benefits. As for Jono, they are not worried about whether they will be robbed of power and overhead. Unless someone''s strength can reach their height, it can be said that it is impossible for the time being. Now the highest strength of the people they receive is just the foundation period. How long will it take them to reach their level? As for resources Bai Kun said that they must hold on to the big head, and they will release some of them appropriately. If the people below have different intentions, with their strength, they can clean up those people, and then replace them. So there is no need to worry at all. Of course, the people selected by Xiang Xin Bai Kun are not fools, and they dare not recite them without certain strength Betray them. Besides, Jono didn''t care too much about the clan. To tell you the truth, the clan was just a few people they wanted to find. They also got some power by the way to avoid being bullied because they were weak. All things have been arranged, Yin Zhu can be said to be a light with Jono several go out to play, but also go out crazy to play. At the beginning, Yin Ping and his wife went together. After playing with Yin Zhu for two or three scenic spots, Yin Ping and his wife didn''t want to go on. One was that the old people didn''t have so much energy to play with Yin Zhu all the time. Another was that Yin Zhu was too good at running. He didn''t want to run and wanted to go home. It''s really fun when traveling, but Yin Zhu always plays. Another one is that Yin Zhu wants to go abroad next, but Yin Ping doesn''t want to go, so he goes home with Huang Xiaoling directly. Yin Zhu is not reluctant. Of course, the main reason is that they are crazy. They have strong strength. They can play whatever kind of games they want. They even dare to challenge some places that are not scenic spots or dangerous places. But it is inconvenient to bring Yin Ping''s words to the end. There are still many interesting places in the world. Without them, Yin Zhu is totally crazy. They go everywhere and do whatever challenges they face. Sometimes they take a plane, sometimes they just go there by themselves. It can be said that there is no place they can''t go. Baiji and Mengji have passed many places in front of them, and Yin Zhu has also clocked in. It can be said that they have a good time. Lin village also asked the people below to arrange and do it. Fortunately, they are not short of money now. It''s nothing to ask people to do those things. Yin Zhu wants to take Jono around the world and take them to have a good look at the scenery of the world. They have been playing for eight or nine months. If Yin Zhu is not pregnant, he may not want to come back. Yes, Yin Zhu was pregnant again more than ten years ago. This is Leihe''s. Leihe almost went crazy when he knew it. When he had nothing to do, he looked at the two leaf marks in his arms every day. They were two children. Jono was so jealous that they worked very hard. Why was Leihe the first one? Yin Zhu didn''t dare to go crazy at this time, and obediently followed Jono home to raise the baby. They had been looking forward to their children for so many years, but they couldn''t be careful. Yin Zhu thinks that he will be pregnant. It''s very good. There''s nothing wrong. Everything has been settled. He hasn''t been pregnant before. It''s estimated that there were a lot of things at that time, and he was under a lot of pressure. He wanted to be pregnant and couldn''t get pregnant. "Yin Zhu, slow down." Leihe carefully supports Yinzhu at this time. He is really worried about Yinzhu. Yin Zhubai took a look at Leihe, and then looked at his stomach that didn''t show his heart. "You''re exaggerating. Is that necessary?" Reich nodded positively, necessary, very necessary. "I remember you said before that you didn''t want cubs." Yin zhuleng hum. Reich shook his head in a hurry. "Wasn''t it different then? At that time, I didn''t worry that the child would be rejected. I was afraid that the child would live the same life as me. Now it''s not the same. Now our child is fine, and no one can bully him. I don''t like cubs, but I love them too much. I''m afraid that they will be hurt, and I dare not want them. " "You, do you think this cub will be born as a bear or a dragon?" Yin Zhu felt his stomach curiously. In the past, Yin Zhu''s blood was not as strong as Jono''s, but now their blood seems to be almost the same. Yin Zhu is thinking that he won''t give birth to a half blood. Leihe was stunned when he heard this, "I think boys are like me and girls are like Yinzhu." When Yin Zhu heard this, he quickly shook his head, "no, never." It''s enough to have a bear girl. She doesn''t want her future daughter to be a chubby little bear. What''s more, the Dragon girl feels beautiful just by thinking about it. The bear girl with five big, three thick and strong body should forget it. If there is such a girl left, she thinks she will kill her mother.Jono knows what Yin Zhu is thinking. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how many times he dislikes his body. The more powerful people are in the eyes of orcs, the more people like him. Whether male or female, Yin Zhu''s body is not very strong. It''s just a little bigger than the slim waist of this era. In fact, he looks very good, just like the women of this era Come so thin, he is afraid that it will be broken, "Yin Zhu is so lovely, we all like it." Jono gently touched Yinzhu''s hair. "Anyway, my girl can''t be a bear girl, not a bear girl. In the future, you''ll have to change your words for me. If you have a bear girl, I''ll be rude to you." Yin Zhu at this time unreasonable request, anyway, she does not accept, she thought that if she had a daughter, she must be a soft and clever little girl. "Well, well, let''s have dragon girl, dragon girl." Leihe coaxes Yinzhu in a hurry at this time. They all say that pregnant people''s temper will change. They''d better coax Yinzhu. Besides, if there is a daughter as soft and clever as Yin Zhu said, they will also like it very much. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded with satisfaction. It''s almost the same. Children will be obedient. As long as they often say it, they will do what she wants. After Yin Zhu and his party went home, they called Yin Ping. When Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling knew that Yin Zhu was pregnant, they came to see him for the first time. Looking at her radiant face, Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with you, or what do you want to eat? Tell your mother, and she''ll make it for you." "Anyway, my girl can''t be a bear girl, not a bear girl. In the future, you''ll have to change your words for me. If you have a bear girl, I''ll be rude to you." Yin Zhu at this time unreasonable request, anyway, she does not accept, she thought that if she had a daughter, she must be a soft and clever little girl. "Well, well, let''s have dragon girl, dragon girl." Leihe coaxes Yinzhu in a hurry at this time. They all say that pregnant people''s temper will change. They''d better coax Yinzhu. Besides, if there is a daughter as soft and clever as Yin Zhu said, they will also like it very much. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded with satisfaction. It''s almost the same. Children will be obedient. As long as they often say it, they will do what she wants. After Yin Zhu and his party went home, they called Yin Ping. When Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling knew that Yin Zhu was pregnant, they came to see him for the first time. Looking at her radiant face, Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with you, or what do you want to eat? Tell your mother, and she''ll make it for you." "Anyway, my girl can''t be a bear girl, not a bear girl. In the future, you''ll have to change your words for me. If you have a bear girl, I''ll be rude to you." Yin Zhu at this time unreasonable request, anyway, she does not accept, she thought that if she had a daughter, she must be a soft and clever little girl. "Well, well, let''s have dragon girl, dragon girl." Leihe coaxes Yinzhu in a hurry at this time. They all say that pregnant people''s temper will change. They''d better coax Yinzhu. Besides, if there is a daughter as soft and clever as Yin Zhu said, they will also like it very much. When Yin Zhu heard this, he nodded with satisfaction. It''s almost the same. Children will be obedient. As long as they often say it, they will do what she wants. After Yin Zhu and his party went home, they called Yin Ping. When Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling knew that Yin Zhu was pregnant, they came to see him for the first time. Looking at her radiant face, Huang Xiaoling couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with you, or what do you want to eat? Tell your mother, and she''ll make it for you." "Anyway, my girl can''t be a bear girl, not a bear girl. In the future, you''ll have to change your words for me. If you have a bear girl, I''ll be rude to you." Yin Zhu at this time unreasonable request, anyway, she does not accept, she thought that if she had a daughter, she must be a soft and clever little girl. "Well, well, let''s have dragon girl, dragon girl." Leihe coaxes Yinzhu in a hurry at this time. They all say that pregnant people''s temper will change. They''d better coax Yinzhu. Leihe coaxes Yinzhu in a hurry at this time. They all say that pregnant people''s temper will change. They''d better coax Yinzhu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 826 Yin Zhu watched Meng Ji happily prepare some things for her cubs. She even searched the Internet at this time to find out how to give Yin Zhu a confinement. It was said that since Yin Zhu became pregnant, the family had entered the role of father one by one, and Yin Zhu was the most calm. Yin Zhu touched his stomach and said, "little baby, many people are looking forward to your coming out." Next, Yin Zhu entered the life of raising a baby. As for those who said they would go to qingyunzi to have a look, they didn''t go any more. Because they were pregnant, everything was postponed. However, when qiongwu heard that Yin Zhu was pregnant, they planned to come to have a look. Qiongwu mainly wants to see if Yin Zhu has any secret. When his cultivation strength reaches a certain level, it''s very difficult for him to want future generations. Whether it''s the demon clan or the Terran clan, many people get married early and have children when their strength is low, and then slowly cultivate immortals with a family, because they know that when their strength is strong, they don''t want children It''s too late. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. There was no secret script. If there was a secret script, they would have had a baby long ago. How could they wait until now. Hearing Yin Zhu say that there is no secret script, qiongwu is very disappointed. She can only say that Yin Zhu''s luck is very good. But considering her previous identity, it''s normal for her to have children. If she doesn''t have children, it''s abnormal. Who taught them not to have such luck. At the beginning, qiongwu and qingyunzi said they would come to send gifts. Now they are a sect, and they are very powerful. It''s normal to have contact with qingyunzi. However, Qiao Nuo didn''t want those people to disturb Yin Zhu, so he refused directly. If they really want to send gifts, they should send them to the door I''ll take it. They''ll take it. Qiongwu and qingyunzi are not reluctant either. Besides, it''s a happy event for higher friars to have children, but it''s also a dangerous thing. Many times, when higher friars get pregnant and have children, their strength will drop, not to mention if someone has bad ideas, it''s very dangerous, so it''s reasonable for Qiao Nuo not to let them see Yin Zhu. At this time, Yin Zhu entered the time of raising the baby. If he had nothing to do, he would have fetal education or something else. Fortunately, the orc''s body is very good, and it''s impossible to get pregnant with some pregnancy, vomiting or anything else. However, it''s also true that there are many ways to give birth to children. If there are all kinds of problems, can the orc still be born? Yin Zhu can be said to be in great shape. If it wasn''t for Jono''s restraint, Yin Zhu said that he could go out to somersault. However, thinking about the baby in his stomach, Yin Zhu said that he was still good, otherwise, Jono would settle with her. After he had a baby, Yin Zhu felt that he was out of favor. Those people all care about the baby in her stomach now The baby''s. Leihe, in particular, is a fool. He looks at her stomach when he has nothing to do, and then talks to the children in her stomach. Yin Zhu is so stupid that he wants to kick a few feet, but he can''t see it. Leihe is really happy. He doesn''t plan to have children, but now he suddenly says that he has his blood. How can he be unhappy? Of course, their blood has changed a lot with the original Orc world, but it''s still his blood. It''s his children. In Yin Zhu''s words, it''s the crystallization of their love. Leihe especially likes this word. Jono once again saw Leihe was silly. He said helplessly, "Leihe, take it easy. I see how you can take good care of your baby in the future. I''ll take care of it when the baby is born." Jono is also greedy for Zizai, but he doesn''t have it himself. He can only rob Leihe. He says that he is Zhengfu''s, and he can arrange all the things in his family. Robbing Zizai is also OK, and it''s the kind of famous saying Zhengshun. Reih''s face turned black when he heard this, and then he looked at Jono angrily. "Jono, I respect you. You can do whatever you want, and you can do everything at home. But if you dare to rob my son, let''s fight, life and death." Leihe said maliciously, no one can snatch his own cubs, nor can he snatch them. "I''m afraid of you?" Jono is cold. He is the first one to get rid of him. "Just like you, I''m afraid you''ll be too happy to take care of the children." Jono said rudely. "Fart, I didn''t take good care of tengan at the beginning." Leihe is not happy to retort, to say that among these people, he is the most experienced with children, good, Jono few have no experience. "Can you compare that with the present one? Now what''s the situation? You can still think of it as the same as the orc world. " Jono is cold. Leihe is also cold hum at this time, "that''s better than you who have no experience." Leihe was very lucky at this time. He took care of his children. Bai Kun looks at the two people who are quarreling again. He can''t help but curl his mouth. What''s the big deal, isn''t it cub? When Yin Zhusheng was born, his mother must have gone to help. When the cub was born, he would be the first to hold him. You should know that the cub would recognize the first person to hold him all his life. He would be regarded as the closest person. He would fight for a fart here, that is to say, to have a quarrel. How could he be the first to hold two cubs.Of course, Bai Kun will never tell others if he has this idea. He will not even tell others if he has any stratagems at that time. If he says so, others will know how he will snatch the baby at that time. Teng Xiao saw that each one of them wanted to fight for the cubs. At this time, he suddenly thought of Teng who stayed in the orc world. Teng Xiao''s idea of Teng was very complicated. The child was bleeding, but the soul of that child was someone else''s, and it was calculated in vain, which made him a little uncomfortable. He didn''t feel well when he wanted to leave Talking to that child, in fact, that child is very good, and that child has been seeking his forgiveness. In fact, that child is not wrong. In fact, he has forgiven him for a long time, but he has never said anything. Tengxiao has some regrets at this time, which he should have said. How''s that kid doing in the orc world? He was alone, and he didn''t want to stay in daze tribe. I don''t know what''s going on now. He suddenly missed that child. In fact, no matter what kind of soul, it''s his child. Teng that child has always called him father. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance to go back and say this to Teng. Yin Zhu noticed Tengxiao''s loss and couldn''t help asking, "Tengxiao, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong Although the orc''s body is very strong, it doesn''t mean that they will not get sick at all, but they are less sick. "Nothing." Tengxiao light said, turned his head to see Yin Zhu worried look, so explained two, "really nothing, I just think of Teng." When Yin Zhu heard Tengxiao talking about the child she had left in the orc world, he couldn''t help recalling that child. At the beginning, he gave birth to three children, but the latter three became one. It was really a little surprised and difficult to accept. But anyway, the child was good, carrying the feelings of the former three children, and was also very good to them. "I miss him a little too. He''s our son." Yin Zhu said with certainty at this time. Tengxiao nodded, "yes." Yin Zhu accepted Teng as their child earlier than himself, but he thought it was a little late. "Come on, Teng likes you very much. I think Teng will miss us in the orc world." Yin Zhu looked at the sky, to tell the truth, the child does not know how now. Things will probably be OK. After all, his strength is so strong, and there is their relationship in it. It is estimated that no one in the orc world will embarrass him. He is worried that he will be lonely. The child has suffered too many things, and then he will stay alone in that world. In fact, Yin Zhu didn''t want to take the child away, but Teng didn''t want to go with them. If he wanted to stay in the orc world, Yin Zhu didn''t force it. "Definitely, I''m sure he''ll have a good time, just like us." Yin Zhu turns his head and looks at Tengxiao. The child is simple, but he also has ideas. He will find his own life. Tengxiao heard this and nodded, "yes, I believe, just like I met you." They can well meet Yin Zhu, so I believe Teng can also meet his own person, and then someone will love him, someone will pity him, lonely, will be good. Cheng an looks at all of them talking about their children, and even Tengxiao finds an excuse to remember with Yin Zhu. He is the only one, and he has to find a way to get rid of the two cubs. in fact, Yin Zhu didn''t want to take the child away, but Tengxiao didn''t want to go with them. If he wanted to stay in the orc world, Yin Zhu didn''t force him. "Definitely, I''m sure he''ll have a good time, just like us." Yin Zhu turns his head and looks at Tengxiao. The child is simple, but he also has ideas. He will find his own life. Tengxiao heard this and nodded, "yes, I believe, just like I met you." They can well meet Yin Zhu, so I believe Teng can also meet his own person, and then someone will love him, someone will pity him, lonely, will be good. Cheng an looks at all of them talking about their children. Even Tengxiao finds an excuse to recall with Yin Zhu. He''s the only one, and he has to find a way. It''s better to save two cubs. Even Tengxiao finds an excuse to recall with Yin Zhu. He''s the only one, and he has to find a way to save two cubs www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 827 Yin Zhu doesn''t care about the childish behavior of those men at this time. Anyway, they have a sense of propriety and will be OK. Besides, it''s very interesting to see them making such a fuss. Anyway, she''s not very interesting now, so she''ll treat them as amusing people to please her. Because of their special identity, Yin Zhu didn''t plan to go to the hospital when he was giving birth. In order to make Yin Zhu''s production smooth, he also wanted to give birth scientifically. So Bai Kun tried to learn how to give birth to other people. At the beginning, he learned how to give birth to animals. When he got to the same level, Bai Kun tried to sneak into the hospital. Of course, he didn''t sneak in to work, he just sneaked in to steal Look, I want to see how humans deliver babies. The health and medical conditions in this world are much better than those in the orc world. This is a great advantage. We must learn this. Of course, the reason why Bai Kun works so hard to learn this is that when he thinks of helping himself, he can get two cubs in the first time. Bai Kun didn''t tell anyone when he went to school to deliver babies. Huang Xiaoling knew that her daughter would probably give birth at home when she gave birth. Although she said that she would help when she gave birth, she was not a doctor after all. As for Jono, she said that their children were all in the tribe, so she could ask several females to help So, even if the orc world is OK, it''s still not OK to come back here. It''s better to be more prepared. But Bai Kun''s idea is really good. Not every man is willing to learn to deliver babies just for his mother-in-law. Considering that Bai Kun could die for Yin Zhu before, Huang Xiaoling''s sense of Bai Kun is extremely good. In addition, Bai Kun will flatter him appropriately. It can be said that among so many sons-in-law, Huang Xiaoling''s favorite is Bai Kun. Other people don''t want to take the route of Bai Kun. However, Bai Kun has a good impression. How can others replace him It''s easy. Yin Zhu''s stomach gets bigger and bigger day by day. The time for orcs to get pregnant is shorter than that for humans. Of course, orcs always have multiple pregnancies. There is a big reason for this. Just like humans, if they have multiple pregnancies, they will give birth prematurely. Anyway, I don''t know what the principle is. Anyway, orcs usually give birth after more than seven months of pregnancy . This flash of time passed quickly. Soon, Yin Zhu was pregnant in July. By this time, Yin Zhu''s stomach was very big. Even for a long time, Yin Zhu could feel the two cubs in it were constantly moving. Obviously, these two cubs were lively. At this time, everyone in the family was very nervous, looking at Yin Zhu. Even Huang Xiaoling and Yin Ping moved to live in the villa. They were worried that once Yin Zhu was going to have a baby, there would be no one to help him. The delivery room at home has been arranged, and the production room has been disinfected in advance, just waiting for Yin Zhu''s attack. Yin Zhu broke out in one night, and then several men rushed Yin Zhu into the delivery room. Bai Kun quickly put his professional knowledge into practice and arranged several people present clearly. Leihe wanted to help accompany him. Bai Kun said that he didn''t need so many people to accompany him. In addition, there was Huang Xiaoling''s Mengji Gang here He is busy. Besides, he needs help outside, so he Chengan is sent out by Bai Kun. But Jono doesn''t go out. Jono is holding Yin Zhu''s hand to cheer him up. Qiao Nuo looks at Bai Kun with a smile. Bai Kun shrinks his head when he sees this. If Qiao Nuo is different in identity, don''t make trouble for him. Anyway, two cubs, even if Qiao Nuo is here, how can he grab one. From labor to birth, Yin Zhuzhi spent more than two hours, which can be said to be very fast. Huang Xiaoling looked at the two furry cubs and couldn''t help looking at them carefully. Are these two her grandsons? It''s amazing to be born an animal. After the two cubs were born, they were immediately held in front of Yin Zhu to show him, "Yin Zhu, you see, it''s two females. You''re really good. You gave birth to two females at once." Yin Zhu looks at the two fluffy girls and can''t help crying. It''s true that the doll is very cute. But why is it bear girl? Why, it was the bastard who said she would have bear bear girl before, which would be good. Unexpectedly, both of them are bear girl. Yin Zhu wants to strangle the man who talked nonsense before. At this time, one of the two little guys is in Mengji''s hand and the other is in Huang Xiaoling''s hand. Bai Kun first looks at Yin Zhu, and after he is sure that Yin Zhu is OK, he looks at the two little kids with hot eyes. Unfortunately, they are both his old mother and can''t be robbed. When Qiao Nuo saw Bai Kun''s salivation, he couldn''t help laughing contemptuously. Bai Kun still wanted to rob, but he didn''t want to see who were the two and what to rob? "Yin Zhu, why don''t you feel uncomfortable? This is the chicken soup I asked Cheng An to stew before. Now it''s just cold. You should have some first." Jono looks at Yinzhu gently. At this time, Yin Zhu turned his head unhappily, "I gave birth to two bear girls. I''m so sad." When Jono heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and crying. "Yin Zhu, it''s hard to be successful, because they are bear girls. Do you dislike them? Yin Zhu, in our Orc world, it''s a great joy to have one female. It''s a great joy to have two females. It can be said that we can''t meet each other. " Yin Zhu turned his lips at this time. How could he dislike his life? He was just a little disappointed.At this time, Bai Kun has come to Mengji''s body and carefully looks at the sleeping bear cub. At this time, he reaches out his finger and gently touches the cub. The cub is soft and his eyes are tightly closed. He is sleeping. "Mom, this baby is so cute." Bai Kun said happily. "Mom, you''ve been hugging me for a while, haven''t you?" Bai Kun looks at Mengji imploringly. This is Xiaozai, Xiong NV. It''s like this when Yin Zhu was a child. It''s small. Dream Ji see white Kun this appearance, some dislike, but in the end or put his package in the quilt inside the baby into the hands of white Kun, "be careful." Bai Kun nodded. The female, like Yin Zhu''s, holds her happily. A few men outside had heard it said that they had a baby, but they didn''t see the people holding the baby out for them to see. At this time, Leihe couldn''t help but said, "you''re enough. Please hold the baby out for us. If you don''t hold it out again, I''ll go in directly." Leihe is not reconciled. It''s obviously his own child. What he hasn''t seen up to now is that Jono and baikun saw it first. Maybe they''ll hold it. At this time, Yin Ping directly pushed away Lei he, who was standing in the front, "what are you worried about? My grandfather hasn''t even held the baby." It was many years ago that he had a grandson. Yin Ping felt that he could relive the joy of having a grandson. Leihe looked at the person standing in front of him. He was not reconciled to what he could do. He could only step back. Fortunately, Jono was waiting on Yin Zhu. After Yin Zhu had cleaned up, he opened the door. At this time, they had to move Yin Zhu to another room. The delivery room was full of blood, so they had to clean it up. At this time, the two cubs also came out. "RAH, Congratulations, two females, two beautiful little bear girls, very cute." Bai Kun smiles with pride. He is elated at the thought that the two girls have touched each other. Leihe didn''t have time to get angry when he heard this. At this time, he hurried forward and took a baby from baikun. Another baby was held in Yin Ping''s arms. "This is the baby?" Yin Ping looks at the little guy with bread in his hand, Leihe looks at the person standing in front of him. He is not reconciled to what he can do, so he can only step back. Fortunately, Jono was waiting on Yin Zhu. After Yin Zhu had cleaned up, he opened the door. At this time, they had to move Yin Zhu to another room. The delivery room was full of blood, so they had to clean it up. At this time, the two cubs also came out. "RAH, Congratulations, two females, two beautiful little bear girls, very cute." Bai Kun smiles with pride. He is elated at the thought that the two girls have touched each other. Leihe didn''t have time to get angry when he heard this. At this time, he hurried forward and took a baby from baikun. Another baby was held in Yin Ping''s arms. "This is the baby?" Yin Ping looks at the little guy with bread in his hand. Lei he looks at the person standing in front of him. He is not reconciled to what he can do. He can only step back. Fortunately, Jono was waiting on Yin Zhu. After Yin Zhu had cleaned up, he opened the door. At this time, they had to move Yin Zhu to another room. The delivery room was full of blood, so they had to clean it up. At this time, the two cubs also came out. "RAH, Congratulations, two females, two beautiful little bear girls, very cute." Bai Kun smiles with pride. He is elated at the thought that the two girls have touched each other. Leihe didn''t have time to get angry when he heard this. At this time, he hurried forward and took a baby from baikun. Another baby was held in Yin Ping''s arms. "This is the baby?" Yin Ping looks at the little guy with bread in his hand. Lei he looks at the person standing in front of him. He is not reconciled to what he can do. He can only step back. Fortunately, Jono was waiting on Yin Zhu. After Yin Zhu had cleaned up, he opened the door. At this time, they had to move Yin Zhu to another room. The delivery room was full of blood, so they had to clean it up. At this time, the two cubs also came out. Li, the two cubs also came out at this time. Li, the two cubs also came out at this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 828 Yin Zhu''s confinement was very good. Anyway, there was nothing uncomfortable about Yin Zhu. She could get out of bed on the third day. If Huang Xiaoling hadn''t restrained her from going out, Yin Zhu would feel no different from her normal life. In fact, this is mainly due to the good health of the orcs, which Huang Xiaoling envies very much. But think about it, the environment in which the orcs used to live and produce orcs in such an environment is not good, let alone such a good modern environment. It''s good to do anything in confinement, but it''s hard for Yin Zhu to take a bath, even if he brush himself every day But there are still differences. On the third day, the two cubs had already taken shape. They were two beautiful little girls. The little girl''s eyebrows and eyes were very delicate, like Leihe''s, but her face was somewhat like Yinzhu''s, round and lovely. "Ouch, grandma''s good baby." Huang Xiaoling is holding her granddaughter, which is very rare in her heart. The two babies are much better than when they were just born. When they wake up, they will open a pair of big eyes and blink. They are very flexible and look very cute. With two more girls, Yin Zhu felt that he was going to fall out of favor. No matter his parents or several men in the family, all his attention was attracted by the two girls. Yin Zhu also admitted that the two girls were very lovely and beautiful, but he couldn''t help feeling aggrieved when he thought that the couple were all little girls. "What''s the matter? Sullen. " Qiao Nuo looks at Yin Zhu not happy appearance, can''t help but sit to Yin Zhu''s bedside, wonder of ask. They were all very happy when the little girl was born. Could it be that Yin Zhu didn''t like her baby just because of xiong nu? "You don''t have to worry, Yin Zhu. The little girl is very beautiful. She will never grow into a strong man as you worry. Don''t worry." Thinking of Yin Zhu''s wonderful thinking, Jono couldn''t help laughing. "Little girl, little girl, you all put them on your lips. Do you still have me in your heart?" Yin Zhu said unhappily. Jono was stunned when he heard this, and then he responded, "Yin Zhu, are you jealous? Yin Zhu, of course I have you in my heart. The reason why I care about them is that they are born of you. If you don''t like them, I won''t look at them in the future? " When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. "How can you do this? You are his father. If you don''t love them, they don''t want to die of grief." "Look at you, I said I didn''t hurt them. You are more anxious than me." Jono touched Yinzhu''s hair and said with a smile. "Don''t worry, what we love most is you. Now it''s not a baby. It''s just born. It''s fresh. Just wait for a while." Jono said softly. In fact, Yin Zhu said that. Now Qiao Nuoming''s rickety joke about himself, Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed, "I just casually said that I didn''t mean that." Jono, they are good to her. Yin Zhu knows better than anyone. It''s because he knows better, so Yin Zhu thinks he''s unreasonable. "If you want to eat something, I''ll make it for you. If it''s boring, watch TV for a while, but you can''t watch it too long. You''d better have a rest." Jono said very seriously. "In fact, it''s OK. My mother always wants me to lie down. I''m just alone." Yin Zhu said with disgust that it''s boring for her to lie in bed when she''s in confinement. She doesn''t need to take care of her children. She''s just too boring for many people. "More rest. It''s most important for a woman to have a baby. Don''t take it seriously. I haven''t taken good care of you in the orc world. Now I have to take good care of you. I think you''ll give me a baby later, Yin Zhu." Jono leaned against Yin Zhu''s ear and said. Yin Zhu''s ears turned red when he heard this, but when he thought of giving birth to a baby, he was a little disappointed and said, "you see, for so many years, I gave birth to Teng before. Now these two babies, what do you say if I can''t give birth to a baby for you in the future?" Yin Zhu has thought about it. It''s better to give each partner a cub. That''s fair. However, this kind of thing depends on luck. She really can''t grasp it. Jono couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to have pressure. We are a family. Even if I don''t have my own cubs, her cubs are also mine, so you can do it if you want. I believe several other people think the same way. Besides, we have a long time in the future. Let''s take our time. I''m not in a hurry." Yin Zhu rolled his eyes when he heard this, which made her very worried. "Are you satisfied with life like this?" Yin Zhu asked. Jono at this time very positive answer, "satisfied, this is my dream life, you know, my biggest wish before is to be able to eat, dress and warm, and these because you have already realized, let alone with you to see such a magical world, I am very happy, more happy to meet you in this life, with you together." "Me too." Yin Zhu said with a gentle response. Bai Kun didn''t know when he ran to the two people. At this time, Bai Kun said unhappily: "ouch, you''ll hide here and say love words secretly. Yin Zhu, you didn''t say you like me and love me. Yin Zhu should be fair."Yin Zhu is a little annoyed by Bai Kun. She stares at Bai Kun fiercely. When she is with him, this damned guy asks her to say love words, which means No. besides, Bai Kun is a vinegar jar, but this guy usually says it when she is with him. It''s almost that she says what she loves him most. People outside think that This is a wise man. In fact, he is a stingy vinegar jar. "Bai Kun, don''t make a fuss. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how to treat you. What''s more, I''m here. Why do you join in the fun? Aren''t you robbing Lei he for his cubs?" Jono is cold. Isn''t there two cubs? Leihe takes one and returns one. Bai Kun is not less than the others. "There are still a few silly big ones to take care of. Besides, my big babies are going to be robbed. Who cares about the little ones?" Bai Kun said impolitely. Yin Zhu heard that the big baby choked for several times. Next time, Bai Kun''s face is getting thicker and thicker. "More and more shameless, and yesterday with Leihe grab baby who patted the chest said, he is the best father, those two are your darling, who also more than their." Jono did not hesitate. Bai Kun is too clever. He has to knock occasionally. He is too arrogant. "Jono, you know what I mean. Why not say it? Even Yin Zhu knows it. Come on, I''ve learned more knowledge in this month than you all. I''d better take care of Yin Zhu." At this time, Bai Kun didn''t hesitate to push out the signing. Does Jono think he''s too good? It''s not a good person to hit him in the face. Yin Zhu looks at the laughter between Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun. He can''t help but smile. Even the previous jealousy is gone. "Yin Zhu, don''t listen to Jono''s nonsense. In my heart, you are the most important. I just want to see those two kids fresh." Of course, there is also eye heat. If it''s your own cub, it''s better. If it''s your own cub, it must be more beautiful than those two. Bai Kun always thinks that he is the best-looking among Yin Zhu''s friends. If he and Yin Zhu have a baby, their baby must be beautiful. "I know." No one can understand Bai Kun''s heart. Just look at what he has done. "Hey, Yin Zhu, you look at each one. Now that they have cubs, their hearts have all gone to the cubs. Especially Leihe, when you finish your confinement, let''s go out for a tour. Just the two of us, as for some of them, it''s good to have cubs." At this time, Bai Kun has decided to take Yin Zhu out to play. At that time, he and Yin Zhu will have a good time. "I played so much before, but I haven''t played enough yet?" Yin Zhu said with a smile. Before I went out for more than half a year, they had clocked in this world famous scenic spot. "As long as I''m with Yin Zhu, I don''t have enough to play. I just want to go with Yin Zhu, not anyone else." Bai Kun grabs Yin Zhu''s hand and acts coquettishly. "Yin Zhu, think about it. In fact, I have the least time with you among my friends. In the orc world before, I was waiting alone in daze tribe. They were all with you. Yin Zhu, you have to compensate me." At this time, Bai Kun pointed out that he had suffered a great loss. Of course, there must be no Cheng''an between these partners. Cheng''an came later, so it can''t be compared. Yin Zhu could not help sneering at this time, "don''t you have no previous memory? What do you count When Bai Kun heard this, he put down his hand, sat down beside Yin Zhu and said, "although I can''t remember what happened before, I''ve heard you say that as long as I think about it, I''ll know how miserable and miserable I was. On one hand, I want to get close to Yin Zhu, but I can''t follow you because of my body. On the other hand, because of a father''s reason, I''m in a few friends I''m the most pitiful, hurt and sad. " When Yin Zhu heard this, he sniffed and pointed at Bai Kun. "You''re the one with the most thoughts. Others don''t have as many thoughts as you." "Even if I think about it, it''s also for Yin Zhu, and I''m not in a bad mood." Bai Kun said with a smile, holding Yin Zhu''s hand. "I don''t believe you." Yin Zhu rolled his eyes. Bai Kun is the best one. "Think about it, Yin Zhu. You see, the child is still young. You must educate him. When the time comes, Leihe will take care of the child. With so many people, Yin Zhu, it''s not your turn to take care of the child. Why don''t you go out with me and say you don''t want to compensate me?" Bai Kun said pitifully. ¡£ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 829 "You''ll give me bad advice. If I really go out with you, I''ll have to be disciplined to death by Jono. You can''t say that. I think I''m very good to you." Yin Zhu said, biting Bai Kun''s ear. Bai Kun''s face turned red when he was bitten by Yin Zhu. At this time, he said wrongly, "I don''t think I''m cute? Yin Zhu, you don''t see how proud Lei he is. He just didn''t tell me that you''re not as good as him. Hum, I''m not as good as him. Otherwise, Yin Zhu will accompany me when you get out of confinement. Instead, you can comment on whether he''s good or I''m good. " Bai Kun wants to say that he doesn''t know what it means to admit defeat since he was born. Leihe is so proud that he can''t give him eye drops. Besides, Leihe always wants cubs. Does he want to give way to people who don''t have cubs. At this time, Yin Zhu said, "in fact, this is your goal." At this time, Bai Kun did a good job, "what is the purpose? It''s not a pity for us. We have to wait for your pity." Bai Kun said, dejected. Yin Zhu can''t help but feel sad when she saw this. She said that she was really sorry for several partners, so she patted Bai Kun''s hand and said, "OK, OK, don''t do this. After the confinement, I''ll be with you all day." "It''s a deal. No one else." Bai Kun said with jealousy. Yin Zhu nodded, this long time is not enough, one day she can still pull out. Bai Kun smiles when he hears this, and then sticks to Yin Zhu happily, "Yin Zhu, you are so good." Bai Kun smiles in his heart. This Jono always holds his own identity. Even if Yin Zhu says that no matter how much love there is, it''s true that he wants benefits and benefits. Xiaozai, Bai Kun turns his head and looks at Leihe holding a girl doll and laughs. He really has to work hard. Tengxiao once had a baby, and now Leihe also has one. It''s clear that he''s still in the front row. He''s behind. He has to work hard. Qiao Nuo is not far away. When he looks at Bai Kun and Yin Zhu smiling, he knows that Bai Kun must have asked Yin Zhu for something. Bai Kun always has his own careful thinking, which Qiao Nuo knows. But Bai Kun has one good thing: he is jealous and wants things, but he always has a sense of propriety. He doesn''t want too much, he just wants himself Jono won''t be in charge of the exclusive part. It''s a miracle if all of us don''t even have the most basic mind. It''s very good. Jono himself, dare you say he didn''t think carefully? It''s just that he can''t make Bai Kun behave like Yin Zhu. Bai Kun''s temperament is much better than before. In the past, Bai Kun probably suppressed a lot. Now, most of Bai Kun''s thoughts are used on Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu also gave birth to this baby. Next, they will probably live a good life in the secular world for a period of time. Does he want to find a job in the secular world? They have discussed with Yin Zhu before. Yin Zhu wants his children to enjoy life and enjoy the fun of a child like a real child. Of course, they are not the same. So these guys have to work harder than ordinary children. They also have to learn about the basic skills of orcs. Yin Zhu thinks that from Monday to Friday, children can study normally, and on weekends Let Jono lead them to the wild, contact hunting, and a series of things, including cultivation. As for children''s academic performance, Yin Zhu does not require them to be good. It''s good to learn, but it''s not hard to learn, but at least basic education is needed. That is to say, they have to wait here for their children to be 18 years old at least. If Yin Zhu has another baby during this period, he may still stay here. Besides, Yin Ping and his wife are also their parents Although they are not short of money now, Jono doesn''t want them to become lazy. Moreover, there must be a source of their money. Although the country has recognized their identity now, Yin Zhu still hopes that they can experience this era like a common person. Jono promised that in addition to Leihe and Cheng''an will stay at home to help Yinzhu take care of the children, the others will go out to look for jobs. In fact, Yin Zhu wants to find a job. She has been playing crazy for a while, which is enough for Yin Zhu. She also has a lot of people who are idle, so it''s better to find something for herself. Moreover, Yin Zhu doesn''t want Jono to stay at home every day and turn around her. This is not what she wants to see. The world is so wonderful. Since Jono and his family have come to this world, they should have a good experience and enjoy these things. This is what Yin Zhu wants to see. Jono nodded. It''s true that they should go out one by one. In this way, they won''t surround Yinzhu one by one. There''s no room for Yinzhu to be independent. Another is, if they are used to surrounding Yinzhu, will they fight for Yinzhu in the future? After all, Yinzhu is all they have. Go out and find a hobby or what they want to do It''s also very good. Farming and other things were forced to be helpless before. If they could, they would enjoy the modern life more.Yin Zhu said that he does not need so many people to do confinement, these guys or go to work. As for what these guys want to do, Yin Zhu didn''t interfere. Anyway, let them go. They have no financial pressure. They want to do something. One is to integrate into the present world faster, and the other is to hope that they can find their own fun in their work. Life is not only about family, but also a lot of other fun. Qiao nuotangxiao and Bai Kun have all gone out to look for jobs. To tell you the truth, there is a lot of information about recruitment outside. However, these guys have no education background, so it is impossible for them to find a good job. Of course, if they are willing to use their own contacts, qingyunzi can find a good job, but at that time, I''m afraid they are going to paddle So Jono didn''t say hello to those people, instead he went to find them himself. Tengxiao soon found a job as a porter, which was very hard for others, but it was very easy for Tengxiao. Bai Kun went to work as a salesman. This guy is very eloquent, and it''s really good to be a salesman. Qiao Nuo nodded, and it''s true that they should go out one by one. In this way, they won''t surround Yin Zhu one by one and let him go There is no room for independence. Another is that if they are used to surrounding Yin Zhu, will they fight for Yin Zhu in the future? After all, Yin Zhu is all they have. It''s good to go out and find something they like or want to do. Farming and other things were forced to be helpless before. If they could, they would enjoy the modern life more. Yin Zhu said that he does not need so many people to do confinement, these guys or go to work. As for what these guys want to do, Yin Zhu didn''t interfere. Anyway, let them go. They have no financial pressure. They want to do something. One is to integrate into the present world faster, and the other is to hope that they can find their own fun in their work. Life is not only about family, but also a lot of other fun. Qiao nuotangxiao and Bai Kun have all gone out to look for jobs. To tell you the truth, there is a lot of information about recruitment outside. However, these guys have no education background, so it is impossible for them to find a good job. Of course, if they are willing to use their own contacts, qingyunzi can find a good job, but at that time, I''m afraid they are going to paddle So Jono didn''t say hello to those people, instead he went to find them himself. Tengxiao soon found a job as a porter, which was very hard for others, but it was very easy for Tengxiao. Bai Kun went to work as a salesman. This guy is very eloquent, and it''s really good to be a salesman. Qiao Nuo nodded, and it''s true that they should go out one by one. In this way, they won''t surround Yin Zhu one by one and let him go There is no room for independence. Another is that if they are used to surrounding Yin Zhu, will they fight for Yin Zhu in the future? After all, Yin Zhu is all they have. It''s good to go out and find something they like or want to do. Farming and other things were forced to be helpless before. If they could, they would enjoy the modern life more. Yin Zhu said that he does not need so many people to do confinement, these guys or go to work. As for what these guys want to do, Yin Zhu didn''t interfere. Anyway, let them go. They have no financial pressure. They want to do something. One is to integrate into the present world faster, and the other is to hope that they can find their own fun in their work. Life is not only about family, but also a lot of other fun. Qiao nuotangxiao and Bai Kun have all gone out to look for jobs. To tell you the truth, there is a lot of information about recruitment outside. However, these guys have no education background, so it is impossible for them to find a good job. Of course, if they are willing to use their own contacts, qingyunzi can find a good job, but at that time, I''m afraid they are going to paddle So Jono didn''t say hello to those people, instead he went to find them himself. Tengxiao soon found a job as a porter, which was very hard for others, but very easy for Tengxiao. Bai Kun went to work as a salesman. This guy is very eloquent, and it''s really good to be a salesman, while Qiao Nuo was a salesman www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 830 When Liu Xi heard this, he looked at Wang canming and said, "you stay away from me. Don''t you think I dislike you too? Don''t you want it? Look at yourself, you look so ugly, and then look at the group of beautiful men behind me. Do you think there are any better than me? " Wang canming''s face turned black when he heard this. It''s true that he''s not ugly. This monk has a worldly and refined temperament that ordinary people don''t have. Not to mention that his skin and facial features are all good. It''s true that his facial features are born. But people will be perfect the day after tomorrow. It can be said that as long as he doesn''t grow angry, he won''t be too ugly Handsome. Of course, there''s nothing to compare with Jono. "Yin Zhu, I came uninvited. You don''t welcome me." At this time, Liu Xi had already got close to Yin Zhu. She knew that Yin Zhu was in charge of the family. For Miss Liu Xi, Yin Zhu doesn''t hate her. Although she doesn''t agree with her attitude towards life, she tells the truth that she is very pure in her conduct, which is much better than those who plot against you behind her back. "Welcome." Yin Zhu wants to say that today is a good day, not to mention that Miss Liu Xi has spent a lot of money on it. The gifts given by others are valuable. Does she mean that she is not welcome? Of course, now Yin Zhu himself is not short of money, but what others give is his heart. "Well, Yin Zhu, to tell you the truth, I still envy you. Yu Fu has skills. I also want to be like you, but these people like my money." Liu Xi looked at it with disappointment. To tell you the truth, the more you know about Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo, the more envious she is. After leaving Yin Zhu, she also wants to find a pure person to love. Let''s not say how long she can love, but Liu Xi finds that she can''t do it. "What can I admire? You don''t know how tired I am. Sometimes I envy you. " Yin Zhu said helplessly. In fact, Liu Xi''s life is envied by many people. How many people have thought about the day when they don''t have any trouble buying a beautiful man? Some people take the initiative to send him to the door. How cool it is. "I think you''re showing off. What''s good about me? Living like me has no soul. Those people are very kind to me, but I don''t feel any feelings. They are more like servants who take care of me. Tell me, how can I fall in love? " Liu Xi said with emotion. "You''re the show off, or the high show off." Yin Zhu said helplessly. "I don''t know how to persuade you, but I want to say that if you want to have a real feeling, you have to pay first. If you don''t want to pay and just want to use money to measure, then the other party will naturally use money to measure you, or the way you start is not right, sometimes how to meet is very important." Yin Zhu said with a smile, for example, if she had not gone to the orc world, she would not have been with jonoreh at all. If, in other words, Jono came across the earth, then Yin Zhu believed that even if he met several of them at that time, he would not be with them at the same time. He would only choose one of them. Sometimes, in certain specific environments, the consequences would be different. Now, they are hard to give up, so it''s the reason It''s going to be like this. "Well, I think what you said is very reasonable, but I can''t pretend to be an ordinary person to fall in love, and I don''t think I can be an ordinary girl. I''m too coquettish. If I were an ordinary woman, I think those men would hate me to death. I''m coquettish and incompetent, and I would spend money." Liu Xi couldn''t help laughing when he finished. "No, who says you are incompetent? You may not find it yourself. You see that you like to dress up, and you appreciate fashion and dress. Many people don''t have it. Besides, you can easily identify the authenticity of some famous things. If you give it to me, I haven''t used it, and I won''t watch it." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Liu Xi couldn''t help nodding happily when he heard this, "it''s true that she hasn''t learned anything in her life, but she is very proficient in eating, drinking and playing." "Do you think it''s fun to have children?" Liu Xi couldn''t help asking at this time. When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "how can children say it''s fun? Children can''t play with it. Children are the embodiment of our physical and psychological maturity and our ability to bear a responsibility. If you don''t have that plan, please don''t give birth to children casually. Children are not only given food and drink, but also need education and love. So it''s not fun to give birth to children, but there are some problems If I''m a child, I''ll have a complete home, with my men. " When Liu Xi heard this, he couldn''t help being silent. At this time, Yin Zhu could not help looking at Liu Xi curiously, "you seem to have some troubles. Why do you have children?" No wonder Yin Zhu thinks like this. Otherwise, how could Liu Xi suddenly ask himself this question and not know who is so powerful? When Liu Xi heard this, he shook his head. "You''re kidding. How can it be?" She had a good time, but she did a good job with children. After a while, Liu Xi said dejectedly, "I''m 27 now. My father has only one daughter, and I can''t take over my father''s position. No, my father urged me to have a child, so that I can inherit his position, or someone will support me in the future, so that I can play happily."When Yin Zhu heard this, she couldn''t help saying, your father is very kind. If someone helps her arrange all her future well, she will be very happy. "Do you want to have a baby or not?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Liu Xi sighed at this time and said, "what do you want to have or not? The problem is that I can''t find anyone who can have a baby with me. You say there are so many men in this world. How can I not find someone who can have a baby with me?" When Yin Zhu heard this, he said, "what kind of men do you want to find? Don''t worry about my men. They can''t do it." Liu Xi made a white eye when he heard this, "dare I miss you? Besides, those men are the stones in the toilet. They are smelly and hard. How stupid I am to provoke those people. " When Yin Zhu heard her words, he couldn''t help laughing, "for the sake of your first sentence, I don''t care about the matter of belittling my man behind you." "If you want to find the successor of Liu family, there are a lot of men standing in front of you to choose for you, mainly to see what kind of person you want to look for." Yin Zhu asked with a smile. After Liu Xi heard this, he was silent for a moment. "In fact, I don''t know. I just don''t like the kind of man who flatters me all the time. Maybe that kind of man doesn''t have any manliness and can''t appreciate it." When Yin Zhu heard this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. "You just say you''re shaking m." "No, I just don''t like people with strong purpose. I always feel that they have no feelings. Even if they are too kind to me, they always feel that I bought them with my money. It''s annoying." At this time, Liu Xi reached out and teased Yin Zhu''s two little girls. "It''s beautiful. Like their father, he must be a beautiful woman when he grows up." Liu Xi pointed out his finger and gently poked the little girl''s face. The little girl''s face was soft and looked very painful. The child looked very good. "Well." Yin Zhu nodded at this time. There''s no need to say about the faces of her two girls. Now she''s worried about their figure. She doesn''t want the devil''s face to match the bear''s figure. In that case, she will faint in the toilet. "Don''t you think you are very good at cultivation? You know astronomy, geography and the future. Can you help me figure out where my future father is? " Liu Xi couldn''t help asking. Yin Zhu then turned to look at Liu Xi, "no, that''s your main purpose today." At this time, Liu Xi nodded with embarrassment, "it''s mainly because I''m bored by my father. I''ve been asked to give a reply, but no one. I want to ask Wang canming to give me a fart, but this guy is useless and can''t figure it out. It''s not that he says you''re much more powerful than him, so I''ll beg you, Yin Zhu. Anyway, I''ll live my life I can''t find another half in the future, so you can help me guide me and let me go straight to the right place. " At this time, Yin Zhu was stunned. This Miss Liu Xi was just a fool. She married and had children so casually. And she believed that she was a stranger and gave up her happiness all her life? "Well, I''m sorry. I can''t help it. Our family are not good at divination. If tianjizi is still there, maybe we can help you to do it. Unfortunately, tianjizi is dead." Yin Zhu said helplessly at this time. In fact, Yin Zhu wants to say that it''s really unreliable to put his future on other people''s divination. Besides, if Liu Xi''s life is not good, what should he do? There are many conflicts caused by interests in this rich family, and she should not be involved in this kind of time. "Yin Zhu, please help me. I really can''t help it. You know that I play in the world. If I follow my own way, I don''t think I can find my partner in my life." Liu Xi has a headache and says that if she can, she won''t ask Yin Zhu for help. As for why I believe in Yin Zhu, the main reason is that Yin Zhu has such a good relationship with his partner that he should not deliberately introduce a person with a bad heart to her. Once the person designated by Yin Zhu, nothing else, at least his character should pass the test. Liu Xi doesn''t dare to think about feelings, and she doesn''t dare to say that she can give people true feelings, so she just wants to find a person who can bear the responsibility after passing the test. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 831 Yin Zhu was puzzled, "you just believe me. You wanted to rob my man before. You are not afraid of my revenge." Yin Zhu said that Liu Xi is so easy to believe in herself. Does she look like a good person? Liu Xi couldn''t help laughing and said, "believe you, Yin Zhu, actually I''ve met many practitioners like you. They all look down on us because they are not ordinary people. Once a sentence annoys each other, they kill people directly. You are the most temperamental practitioner I''ve ever met. If you really want to revenge me, there are many things you can do There is no need to use this circuitous method. " "I really thank you for your trust. If you have a good temper, you can just say I''m a bully." Yin Zhu is not very angry. "Well, it''s easy to bully you there. It''s really bullying you. Your men don''t tear people apart. Those are not easy to get along with." Just think about what happened to Li min. However, Yin Zhu''s family is really different from other monks. Maybe they are softhearted. Can Yin Zhu say that he was just on the ramp and didn''t understand the world, especially the monks, and didn''t dare to make trouble? It can''t be said, none of these can''t be said. Liu Xi is an ordinary person. Wang canming won''t tell them about them. At most, he will say that they are practitioners, and others won''t be disclosed. So Liu Xi thought they were the same as Wang canming. "Liu Xi, let me tell you the truth. If you want to find a partner, you should try your best to find it yourself. There are different criteria in 100 people''s eyes. I think it''s a good one. It''s not necessarily suitable for you. So don''t let others choose your partner for you. What you want depends on yourself. Don''t worry. You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry." Yin Zhu said with a smile. Liu Xi sighed at this time, "it''s not me who''s worried. It''s my father who''s worried." Liu Xi said helplessly. In fact, her father''s meaning is also simple, that is, the trumpet has been used up and she wants to make the trumpet. Her son-in-law is an outsider in the end. Her father will never hand over his own property to his son-in-law. No matter how mature the other party is, the head of her family''s property will surely be handed over to her son-in-law, and his son-in-law will probably give it a little. Her father also wants to take advantage of his young age to take his grandchildren out, so this is not anxious? If she can, Liu Xi also wants to find one by herself. After all, what she is looking for and what she wants to do is to find a partner for a lifetime. It''s not casual, and she doesn''t want to make do with it. Although she''s crazy now, once she gets married, she has to stop. It''s not only for the sake of children, but also for the respect of each other. Liu Xi knows this in her mind If you find a person you don''t like and face all day, she will feel very uncomfortable. "Ah, I really envy those of you who have found true love. They say to get married and have children." Liu Xi said with emotion. "What do you feel? Everyone''s life is different. You don''t know how many people admire your life when you stand out. It''s true." Yin Zhu smiles helplessly. "Haven''t you been looking for someone? Isn''t wang canming without a partner? " Yin Zhu said with a smile. Wang canming is still very funny. Besides, isn''t he very familiar with Liu Xi? If according to her idea, I don''t know where to look for a needle in a haystack, it''s better to find someone who knows the root and the bottom. When Liu Xi heard this, he shook his head. "If it doesn''t work out, Wang canming is a monk. I''d better find an ordinary person. After all, they are not equal in status and have different lifestyles. I don''t want to live like that, not to mention that you all have a long life. When I get old, they are still young. That''s all I want I can''t stand it. " Yin Zhu then said with a smile: "actually, I think it''s better for you to find someone who''s right. If the man''s condition is too bad for you, to tell you the truth, probably few men can speak to you in a reasonable way. Don''t you like this kind of soft footed shrimp? Only people who are similar to you in origin will not feel inferior to you, Only in this way can you have the right to talk with Peng and others, so that you can interact like a normal man and woman, and you can''t see what you are doing. " Liu Xi nodded at this time and said, "I understand what you said, but I know quite a few of my peers, many of whom know that they are not good things. I can''t accept them. I guess I can''t get married." Yin Zhu would like to say that if you are a woman, you are not a good woman. After all, no man can accept Liu Xi''s way of keeping a nest of men. Even if Liu Xi says that he will correct after marriage, people can''t accept it. Therefore, Liu Xi really has nothing to dislike. However, Liu Xi, a girl growing up in a honeypot, wants her to understand It''s hard to understand that. Yin Zhu didn''t want to take charge of this. Liu Xi is frank and can be a friend, but don''t cross the line. Liu Xi didn''t get an answer from Yin Zhu. He didn''t force it. He was happy to tease the little girl. The only thing that Yin Zhu didn''t expect was that Miss Liu Xi had a rare chance to enter Huang Xiaoling''s eyes. Huang Xiaoling was picky about people. She could only say that Liu Xi was good at flattering.After the full moon, Liu Xi also left with Wang canming. Jono couldn''t help asking curiously, "I saw Liu Xi chatting with you for a long time today. I don''t know what you were talking about." At this time, Yin Zhu said with a smile, "she asked me to introduce her to someone. She also wanted to ask me if I could figure out where her future partner is. Do you think that would count?" Jono said with a smile, "it''s hard to say such a thing." Introduce the object of this kind of thing, if the other party is a good, you will not get any benefits, if a bad, then people will blame you. Leihe looked at the little girl in his arms at this time and said foolishly: "baikun, can you do divination? You can do it for my two girls and see what kind of son-in-law they will find in the future, so that I can deal with them ahead of time." Yin Zhu almost didn''t feel happy when he heard this, "Leihe, your daughter is still a baby. Don''t you think it''s too early to copy your heart now?" Leihe shook his head at this time. "It''s not early. Orc cubs are different from you. Orcs grow up quickly and mature quickly. Orcs can find partners when they are 15 years old, so we should prevent them in advance. If I know which two cubs, I can separate them." Leihe looked at his lovely daughter in his arms. As long as he thought that his baby would be abducted one day, he hated it. Now he finally realized the disgusting look of his father-in-law. Yin Zhu grinned his teeth at this time. "I tell you, in this world, we should follow the customs of this world. At the age of 15, we are not allowed to find a partner or puppy love. At the age of 15, we are still children, you know? You can''t tell my girls anything about looking for partners at the age of 15. You know what, and you can''t tell them about looking for several partners. " At this time, Bai Kun said helplessly, "we don''t need to talk about it at that time. Our daughter will watch it by herself." Bai Kun felt that his daughter would have to find a girl with ten or eight in order not to lose money. Yin Zhu can''t help vomiting blood when he hears this. Yes, she is the best example. If her daughter goes out and says that I have five dads, she will be drowned by people''s strange eyes and spittle. If her daughter goes out and teaches several boyfriends, she won''t be scolded. Thinking of this, Yin zhujue I''m going to have a headache. It''s a big problem to educate children. "In this case, for the sake of the child''s mental and physical health, we will say that Jono is my partner and the rest of you are uncles. Well, the child is Jono''s. You are not allowed to take advantage of me in front of the child, let alone let the child discover our relationship." Thinking of this, Yin Zhu announced his decision without hesitation. At the end of Yin Zhu''s words, Bai Kun Tengxiao was a fool. At this time, Qiao Nuo almost had no fun in his heart. Leihe rushed to Yinzhu''s body and said, "Yinzhu, how can you do this? Zizai is clearly mine. How can you let Zizai call me uncle? I''m their own father. Yinzhu, I don''t accept it. Let''s pretend to be husband and wife and let them be uncle." Leihe can''t help looking at Yinzhu carefully. Yin Zhu hasn''t made a statement yet. Jono hums coldly at this time. "Leihe, I think you want to take my place. Leihe, I''m not dead yet." He is Yin Zhu''s husband. No one can take his place. "Yin Zhu doesn''t bring such children. If you do, there will be other children in the future. Is it difficult that every child will be Jono''s, we are all alone, and it''s better that we hide. However, our living habits and other things will be revealed, and you won''t be afraid that it will be worse then? It''s not a bad idea you''re talking about. " Bai Kun doesn''t hesitate to reject Yin Zhu''s opinion. Yin Zhu''s idea is not good for them except Jono. Only a fool will agree. Bai Kun can''t help complaining about Lei he. Why did the sand sculpture suddenly talk about children''s education? Otherwise, where is the problem now. Before, they were still happy to have cubs, but after they have cubs, they all want to retreat behind the scenes. Bai Kun said that in this case, let the cubs go to hell. Anyway, they are not his cubs. "Why don''t you live outside with your cubs, RAH, and bring them back when you raise them?" Bai Kun did not hesitate to take Leihe''s knife at this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 832 What does it mean to take your child to live outside, and come back when the child is old enough to teach. Hard to say, isn''t it that you and your child are abandoned? Leihe shakes his head when he hears this. He hugs his daughter and squeezes to Yinzhu pitifully. "Yinzhu, you can''t leave our father and daughter, or we''ll be pitiful. Are you willing to give up your two daughters?" Yin Zhu can''t laugh or cry when she hears this. Lei he has nothing to do with it. She clearly says that it''s for the sake of the children''s education that she says these words. It''s all for the sake of the children. How can she abandon the children? There are also some confused words said by Bai Kun, "Bai Kun, you''re going to scare Lei he." At this time, Bai Kun said unhappily, "can I blame this? You scared me to death with all the bad ideas you said before, OK? " Bai Kun said unhappily. If for the sake of the two cubs, he has to live a miserable life in the future, Bai Kun said that he would definitely find a way to send the two cubs away, to educate the children, as long as someone teaches them, and now they are not short of money, is it not easy to want people? There is only one Yin Zhu, and no one can replace him. Yin Zhu, looking at his friends'' bad looks, also reflected that his previous proposal was really not good. These people have been living with her all the time. They were happy because they had a baby. If Bai Kun wanted to be wronged because of the baby, he would not be happy. "Well, well, I apologize. I said something wrong. Bai Kun, you can rest assured that this family belongs to everyone. No matter what you do, I will discuss with you. I won''t make a decision by myself. I will never do anything you don''t agree with." Yin Zhu apologizes and appeases Bai Kun in a hurry. It''s a sour jar, and it must be appeased well. Jono then looked at the faces of several people in the family, and then slowly said: "Yin Zhu, your previous idea is really not good. We want to do business together. Even if the children don''t know it at the beginning, they will know it at the back. If we hide it, the children will think you are stealing when they don''t know it. Then it will be more harmful Children, and once their thinking is fixed, it will be a problem for them. " "Yin Zhu, our children are just like us. They are orcs. They can''t be taught according to the education of the world. Of course, we have to keep up with the basic knowledge. Otherwise, we can''t teach them according to the education of the orc world, but there''s no need to hide them. You don''t have to worry too much about how they will see their own way in the future They are not ordinary people, so what kind of standard should they use? They will make their own decisions. With so many of us watching, there will be no big problem. " Said Jono. Yin Zhu nodded. Well, it''s almost overcorrected. According to Jono, at least the children are still young, so they really don''t have to worry about these problems in time. Moreover, Yin Zhu dares to send them to school even if they are not mature in mind. What if they suddenly change into a kindergarten, and their strength is better than that of ordinary children They must be much stronger when they get up. They should also teach them how to control their own strength first, so as not to hurt others accidentally. It can be said that after dealing with these things, they should teach the two girls what to say and what not to say. "Yin Zhu, you don''t want us when you have a baby." Bai Kun looks at Yin Zhu very sad. If he likes these two little girls before, it''s disgusting. His bright eyes can''t be covered. Leihe is not very happy at this time looking at baikun, "baikun, you can almost, you such a little baby how sad." "How old are you? You are angry when you compete with the children. Now the cub belongs to Leihe, which means that your cubs will be born later. They are also like this. You feel comfortable in your heart." Yin Zhu stretched out his finger, twisted Bai Kun''s ear and said that as long as it was this guy, he would be stingy. "My cubs don''t know where they are yet." Bai Kun turned his mouth and looked at the two little girls. After a month''s growth, the two little girls have grown pink and tender, and they are very lovely. The two big black eyes, like black grapes, are rolling around, and they are very lovable. Well, Bai Kun likes cubs very much. He was annoyed by Yin Zhu before. If he had two such beautiful cubs, he would be very happy. Let alone two, he is one. He is happy. "There will always be." Yin Zhu said with certainty. When Bai Kun heard this, he felt relieved. Then he laughed happily, "Yin Zhu, if you don''t have it, you will compensate me." Cheng an looks at Bai Kun''s series of coquetry, and then asks for benefits. At this time, he can''t help but feel like he''s trying. Especially now that Yin Zhu is out of confinement, he can have a baby in the future. But with so many people, Cheng An is not as cheeky as Bai Kun. He can''t do it. Let''s wait until the evening. Qiao Nuo has already pulled Bai Kun to one side at this time. "Bai Kun, don''t threaten Yin Zhu like this in the future. You know that Yin Zhu won''t do anything to us. Just say it well. Speak well for me in the future. If it''s still like today, I''ll punish you carefully."Bai Kun couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he heard this, "Jono doesn''t take you like this. You have to put on the airs of being a good husband yourself. If you''re sorry to make trouble, don''t pull my back. I''m not a good husband. Why don''t I, stupid? Are there any babies that are not cute? You don''t want a baby. Life is so good now. There''s no lack of food and drink, and there''s no such mess. It''s a good time to have a baby. You know, don''t miss it when you pass by. " With that, Bai Kun shook his hair and left. When Jono heard this, he bowed his head, then pursed his lips and laughed. This is really the time to have a baby. They don''t have any pressure. They have plenty of time to have a baby. But don''t say, Leihe is a little jealous when he has a baby. It seems that he has to work harder to avoid the fact that he is the most backward. Isn''t that a joke? Leihe hugged his daughter to Yinzhu and said, "Yinzhu, look how beautiful our baby is. She can recognize people. She likes me, right. My parents asked me today, saying that you didn''t take our daughter''s name. " It''s not that Jono didn''t take the names of the two girls, but this one, the two and the three, made a lot of achievements. As a result, the names of the two girls have not been chosen up to now. Yin Zhu looks at Leihe helplessly at this time. To be honest, there are many beautiful names, but he doesn''t know how to choose them. "Why don''t you choose one? Shall I choose one? " It''s appropriate for them to choose a name for their two daughters. "It''s better for you to choose Yin Zhu. There are many meanings in your world''s words that I don''t understand. I won''t choose them." Reich said he was incompetent. When Yin Zhu heard this, he was cold and could not choose. Before, who was holding the dictionary and flipping page by page, saying that this word is good, that word is good. Because of the name, several men almost did not fight. All of them wanted to be a father. What they wanted to show was that this name was the only one. Naturally, everyone wanted to take it. Finally, Yin Ping intervened and wanted to give his granddaughter a name, It can be said that several people are quarreling to death. If Huang Xiaoling didn''t suppress them in the end, it is estimated that they will still quarrel because of the name. In the end, Huang Xiaoling said that it was better for the parents to choose the child''s name. They gave it to Yin Zhu and Lei he to discuss, and no one else would interfere. Now the remaining 20 words are quite beautiful in meaning and sound, and Yin Zhu can''t choose them either. After thinking for a while, Yin Zhu said, "why don''t we draw lots? Anyway, those words are very nice. " Reich nodded. "Yes." So the names of the two girls were so decided. Well, in order to show the great significance of this matter, Yin Zhu called Jono and them all as a witness. Jono thought that he had yelled for the names of the two girls, and he also took out the attitude of being a husband. The result is now like this. Hey, I hope Yin Zhu and Leihe have a better hand, or not However, if the name of the little girl is not good, the little girl will not be angry at that time. Then Yinzhu and Lehe grab a paper ball respectively. Yinzhu finds that the two words in his hand are Jin and Yu, while Leihe''s hand is le and Xuan. These two words are combined and become Jin Yu and Le Xuan. It''s just that whether the eldest one is Jin Yu or the second one, so he draws lots again. Finally, the second one is Jin Yu, and the eldest one is Le Xuan. That is to say, this family is so casual in naming children, and other families are more cautious. Fortunately, the two names are very nice to pronounce, that is, Jinyu has a lot of strokes. I don''t know if he will blame his name for too many strokes when he goes to primary school. After a child''s name is settled, he goes to the hukou, and the Hukou of the child follows Lei he. Yin Zhu says that his child will go to the Hukou of the child in the future. that is to say, this family names the child so casually, and other families are not more careful. Fortunately, the two names sound very nice, that is, Jinyu has a lot of strokes, I don''t know Do you blame your name for too many strokes when you go to primary school. After the child''s name is settled, the child''s household registration follows Lei he, and Yin Zhu says that his child will go to his household registration in the future www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 833 After the child''s full moon, in addition to Qiao Nuo''s going to work, Yin Zhu, Cheng''an and Lei he stay at home to educate their children. Of course, there are four old people at home, Bai Ji and Yin Ping, who help. It can be said that Yin Zhuji is very idle. Huang Xiaoling looked at her granddaughter who was taken away by Yin Zhu before she could hold her. She couldn''t help looking at Yin Zhu and said, "Yin Zhu, if you and Cheng''an go out to look for a job, there are only two children. Meng Ji and I don''t have to take them with us. You young people should go out to fight instead of taking children at home. Let''s take them Just fine. " I haven''t taken care of children for many years, and the orc cubs are growing very fast. This child, who is just a full moon, is very amusing. He laughs as soon as he is amused. He is very spiritual and can remember the adults at home. Meng Ji nodded at this time and said, "yes, don''t worry. I''ll teach the child well. Bai Ji and I will definitely teach the child well." Mengji and Baiji both dream of having a lovely female cub. Yin Zhu has two daughters, which can be said to greatly satisfy Mengji''s wish. When Yin Zhu heard this, she felt helpless. She really wanted to be a good mother and educate her children well. After all, when she was her age, she had been a mother for a long time. As a result, in her previous life, she didn''t make any effort to raise her children except when she was giving birth. Now she didn''t have to make any effort. Someone helped her make a round, but how could Yin Zhu be unhappy What about it? "You child, it''s not good for someone to take care of your children. At that time, I dreamed that someone could take care of my children. As a result, there was no one who could take over. It''s a good thing that you can''t find when you dream of playing lanterns. You''d better hurry to make money for me. Don''t stay at home all day and have no prospects." Huang Xiaoling is not happy to say that any one who wants to be strong with her little granddaughter is not a good thing, she has to fight. "You said that Jono had gone out to adapt to the society. It''s not a matter for you to leave Leihe and Cheng''an at home. As for your partners, these two will stay at home to do housework. At that time, these two will have the least social status. Do you think we should let them go out and do things fairly? How many times have I told you that so many partners must do it Fair, no matter to whom. " Huang Xiaoling said that she didn''t like the two people who robbed her granddaughter all day. At this time, Yin Zhu said helplessly: "Mom, I know what you mean. These two children are skinny. I''m not worried about mom. Are you too tired? It''s not easy for you to raise me. I can''t be filial to you. I can''t ask you to help me with my children. Mom, I don''t want you to work so hard. " Yin Zhu persuades. Huang Xiaoling rolled a white eye at this time, "I''m not old yet. Besides, I''m happy to take my little granddaughter." Yinzhu heard this can only be very helpless to say, convinced, she is really no way, there are so many people in the family hit here, to tell the truth, really too many people, Yinzhu at this time looked at the empty handed Leihe and Chengan, and then some helplessly asked, "should we also find a job?" In fact, they all went out to find a job to adapt to the rhythm of life in this era and various living environments, which is very good, but their children are not the same as ordinary people? They never dare to give their children to the nanny, so they want to take them by themselves. Who knows that the four old people robbed their children directly, and they didn''t have the chance to reflect them. Cheng An said with a smile: "Yin Zhu, the old people will be like this, mainly because there are fewer children. They also want to have children around their knees. In a word, there are too few children. It''s good for you to have more Yin Zhu. When they can''t take care of them, they won''t rob." When Yin Zhu heard this, he rolled his eyes. "Cheng An, you think I''m a pig. It''s just finished. And you think the baby is what you want." Yin Zhu feels that she owes several partners. If she can, she wants to give birth to a baby for each partner. Even in hard work, she has to do it. This is the only thing she can give them. Unfortunately, the orc''s children are not what you want. Maybe the orc''s strength is too strong, so there are limitations in some aspects. Chengan heard this did not angry, just said with a smile: "then we have to work hard." Yin Zhu turns a glance at Cheng an when he hears this. These guys don''t know if they are stimulated by Leihe. They all want to show themselves and try to make people. In fact, no one is more powerful. Leihe is just lucky. Since several old people in the family are willing to take care of their children, they will take them first. As for Yin Zhu, what she wants to do, Yin Zhu has to think about it carefully. She used to write programming, which is right. However, the development of computers is rapid. In the past, she can''t keep up with the progress of the times. Now she has to study hard, and there is also a programmer If it''s mostly done by young people, at her age, most people have already mixed into the top, and she can''t compete with others. Yin Zhu is thinking about whether she wants to open a shop or not. When the time comes, she can ask people to see it. In that way, she has something to do, but she is not too busy. In this way, no matter whether it is children or other aspects, she can worry about it.Yin Zhu thinks about it for a while, and then discusses it with Cheng an and Leihe. Cheng an thinks it''s a good choice to open a shop. Anyway, they have money, and they are not afraid to lose money. If they lose money, they can get up again. Of course, at the beginning, they didn''t want to open a large shop, so they''d better take their time. Cheng an says that he wants to open a restaurant. He has learned cooking skills for a long time, but these are all learned from the Internet. It is necessary for him to learn systematically. Moreover, it is very convenient for people in his family to eat after opening a restaurant. Another is Yin Zhu''s saying that it is convenient for him to be the boss and do everything he wants. It is not convenient to work with others. At this time, Leihe focuses on his two little girls. He thinks the best thing is to take care of his little girls. In addition, Yin Zhu always talks about education. Leihe says that he wants to be a teacher, so he can educate her well in the future. Yin Zhu was really surprised at the idea that Leihe wanted to be a teacher. After all, some of them didn''t have the most basic education, and they also had a big deviation in their understanding of the world. To be honest, when Leihe said that being a teacher, Yin Zhu wanted to say whether you would be wrong to others. He just thought that this was his partner. He couldn''t say anything against others, but he could only say¡° Then Leihe, you should study hard and master all the knowledge firmly. Otherwise, when you become a teacher, you will not understand the simplest exercises. " Yin Zhu said that teachers are very powerful, anyway, she is unable to cope with so many children, Leihe is willing to try, she is very supportive. Yin Zhu thinks about it and plans to open a pet shop. He has been in the orc world for a long time. He thinks that the small animals are very cute. Of course, there is also a system of animals in Yin Zhu''s body. He dare not say that he can control these animals, but he can make the small animals closer to each other. There is also awe in the pet shop It''s really good. When Yin Zhu thought of this, he asked the disciples of the sect to help him rent a shop. There are more than 20 disciples in the sect, including the human race and the demon race, all of which were looted by qingyunzi. However, Yin Zhu is relatively polite to the people of the sect, and let them work, but they also give them the corresponding benefits, so they arouse him Yin Zhu is not polite when these people come. Some people are quick to do things, and those people have their own means. The business license of the shop was soon found. Then Yin Zhu began to recruit people in the evening. As for purchasing goods, Yin Zhu went directly to the flower and bird market to purchase goods. For domesticating these little things, Yin Zhu also learned a little bit, and by the way, he also used his own blood to make trouble, which can be said to be relatively stable propitious. Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t open a shop right away. Instead, she paid them to learn pet care. She trained these animals well. It can be said that the animals she trained are flexible and smart after all. She didn''t want to change their blood lineage. What''s more, she just wanted to make them look smart and pleasing. Other things, Yin Bamboo didn''t do it. It''s mainly not suitable. Besides, she doesn''t sell any high priced animals. of course, Yin Zhu didn''t open a shop right away. Instead, she paid them to learn pet care. She trained these animals well. It can be said that the animals she trained are flexible and smart after all, and she didn''t want to change their blood lineage, It''s just to make them look smart and pleasing. Yin Zhu didn''t do anything else. It''s mainly not suitable. Besides, she doesn''t sell any high priced animals. Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t open a shop immediately. Instead, she paid them to learn pet care. She trained these animals well. It can be said that the animals she trained are flexible and smart after all, and she didn''t want to change their lineage To make them look smart and pleasing, Yin Zhu didn''t do anything else. It''s mainly not suitable. Besides, she doesn''t sell any high price animals. Of course, Yin Zhu didn''t open a shop immediately, but paid them to learn pet care. She trained these animals well. It can be said that all the animals she trained were after all www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 834 The child told Meng Ji and Huang Xiaoling that they were at ease. These people really taught their children very well, so that Baiji and Yin Ping couldn''t watch them any more, especially Baiji. When they saw their friends, they would ignore themselves. They just held a little aunt and teased her all day long. They were happier than anything else. Bai Ji felt that his teeth were going to be sour when he saw this. He was so angry that he took Mengji and said, "this is not our granddaughter. We really like it. It''s good for us to have a girl by ourselves." Baiji and Mengji are not unable to have children. Their strength is still very young at this age. When they are young, of course, the stronger you are, the harder it is to have children. So it really depends on luck. When Mengji heard this, she looked at Baiji and said, "I really can have a baby myself. I want to look at other people''s baby now. You are useless." Baiji almost didn''t get angry when he heard this, but he couldn''t do anything about Mengji. They quarreled all day for two cubs. Although Baiji said unforgiving words in his mouth, he was so happy when he held the little girl himself. Of course, when the two people quarrel, they will take Bai Kun with them. The main reason is that they don''t think Bai Kun is so useless. They didn''t give birth to a beautiful granddaughter. Because Bai Kun knew that he would turn around and toss Yin Zhu, everyone lived happily. The pet shop outside of Yin Zhu is quite good. It can''t make a lot of money, but it''s much better than going to work for others. Of course, the most important thing is freedom, very free. When you have nothing to do, you can take the little girl to the shop to play. If you want to get off work, Chengan''s restaurant is very good. Of course, Chengan''s beauty is the main reason, which attracts people A lot of people. Leihe, this guy wants to take the teacher certificate wholeheartedly. Not to mention, after more than a year of hard work, this guy really got him a certificate of preschool education. Yin Zhu is a little similar. Can this guy teach children well when he becomes a kindergarten teacher? Jono has not been a private teacher for a long time. At first, he taught children homework. Later, he fell in love with painting. Now he is still studying. When he has nothing to do, he will draw some people and things at home. Of course, after some reasonable adjustments and embellishments, he will spread the comic form to the Internet, but it is not warm now Yes, Jono said he wanted to be a cartoonist. Tengxiao has already become a security team leader at this time. The main reason why he can do this is that he has good skills. Bai Kun, who has been doing sales for a period of time, has now opened a company, and the company''s performance is quite good. He is the one who makes the most money among several people. Four years later, Yin Zhu was pregnant again. When she knew that she was pregnant again, Yin Zhu was happy. Although she knew that she had a long life, she still thought about her children. Especially when she saw that Jin Yu and Le Xuan were cherished by the men in her family, she knew that they all wanted to have their own children. After Jin Yu and Yue Xuan were born before, the men worked very hard to make human beings, but they didn''t. Yin Zhu was a little disappointed. After all, she was in the orc world before, but she had become one in more than ten years. She thought she would have to wait for a long time, but she didn''t expect to have one again four years later. This time it''s Jono''s and Tengxiao''s. yes, it''s two people''s. Yin Zhu is a little embarrassed. This time he''s pregnant with two people''s children. It''s very embarrassing. Bai Kun is mixed doubles by Bai Ji and Meng Ji again. The reason is that Bai Kun is so useless and let people take the lead again. Bai Kun is also very depressed. He thinks he is working very hard, but he can''t see the effect. He is also very helpless. Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao are looking at the two little leaves in their arms happily. They have two little leaves each, which means that they have two cubs, that is to say, Yin Zhu has four cubs in his stomach. Qiao Nuo happily looked at Yin Zhu''s not obvious stomach, "good, Yin Zhu, we have a baby." Tengxiao also looks at Yin Zhu''s stomach happily at this time. When Yin Zhu cherished them for the first time, at that time, Yin Zhu hated him and they were still making trouble. He could only follow Yin Zhu secretly, not like now. "Yin Zhu, I''m so happy. I''m so happy." Tengxiao held Yin Zhu carefully, as if Yin Zhu were something fragile. Bai Kun looks at Qiao Nuo, Tengxiao and Yin Zhu, especially Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao. Why do they work so hard and have no results? How can they make Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao take the lead. At this time, Bai Kun took a look at Cheng''an, who was standing beside him, and then said, "Why are we the last two? We are working very hard." Cheng an then said with a faint smile: "in fact, Yin Zhu''s health is very good, Yin Zhu''s fortune is also very good, as long as we have children, I''m happy, it doesn''t matter to come back, people of the dream clan are very difficult to have children." Bai Kun grits his teeth at this time. Yes, he also has half of the blood of the dream people. It''s more difficult for him to have children than ordinary orcs. He hasn''t seen Bai Ji and Meng Ji struggling for so many years, thousands of years. Bai Kun says that he has only half the blood of the dream people, but Cheng''an belongs to the dream people. Bai Kun sympathizes with Cheng''an at this time."Let''s work harder." Cheng an says with a smile that Cheng An is very satisfied with his life now, and even he is very glad that he chose to follow Yin Zhu to this world. "Don''t worry, Yin Zhu is the one who bears the destiny of heaven. Heaven is harsh on us, but it won''t be harsh on her. In this world, as long as she wants to do something, she will succeed." Bai Kun comforts Cheng an with a smile. The more he practices to understand the cause and effect, the more he understands that they are lucky to meet Yin Zhu. Cheng an nodded and said, "yes." Yin Zhu had four bad babies, so they didn''t dare to let him go out to take pictures. All of them began to restrain Yin Zhu, but they also took him out to play when appropriate. In the past, they thought it was a happy event to have a baby, but now the more they know about the world, the more they understand it. It''s not easy to be a woman who inherits her life. It''s not only dangerous to give birth, but also dangerous There are postpartum depression and so on. In the past, everyone in the orc side fought for survival, so no one thought about those illusory things, but the world is different. There is also the fact that the development of this world is much more powerful than that of them. All these are summarized by predecessors and are definitely meaningful. Huang Xiaoling and Yin Ping don''t care about Yin Zhu. Anyway, Qiao Nuo has some experience now, so they don''t need their guidance. In the past few years, these people have understood the basic rules and knowledge of the society. As for Jin Yu and Le Xuan, they will be taken to the demon world by Bai Ji. Originally, he wanted to send them to the kindergarten, but these two guys were young, and they would turn into beasts when they were in a good mood. They were worried about scaring the children in the kindergarten, but Yin Zhu didn''t want them to be alone without friends, so he just sent them to the demon world, where there were new born demons who could play with them. After they have been to the demon world, these two guys have been playing very crazy there. Although Yin Zhu''s blood is different, people in the demon world still regard Yin Zhu as their blood, especially Yin Zhu''s blood is special. They can even suppress the ordinary orcs. Those people are very friendly to the two little girls. Of course, there are also some friends One is Yin Zhu. They are powerful, and no one dares to be bad to the two girls. It happens that there are still people in the demon clan who teach little demons how to practice. They just throw people there to practice. Yin Zhu plans to wait until these two guys are ten years old, and then pick them up. At that time, they can control their emotions and body well, and they can come back to read anything. Yin Zhu thought very well. She didn''t think that the two little guys had adapted to the life of the demon clan. The more unwilling they were to come back, the more she could not control them. But now Yinzhu has no mind to think about it. It''s better for her to take care of the baby in her stomach. Yin Zhu gently touches his stomach. As for the four cubs, it''s better to have a few more next time and get rid of Bai Kun and Cheng An''s children. Although it feels like doing a task, Yin Zhu thinks that it''s his responsibility. It''s better to get rid of the burden as soon as possible. Of course, neither Bai Kun nor Cheng an put any pressure on Yin Zhu. In fact, they all know whether there are cubs or not depends on their luck, but they hope and want to, so Yin Zhu wants to give them. In fact, it takes a lot of energy to raise so many children. In the case of Jinyu and Yuexuan, Yin Zhu also spends a lot of energy. There are still a lot of people taking care of them. The main reason is that the men and several elders in the family love the two little ones very much, which leads to the lawlessness of these two guys. Yin Zhu is willing to discipline them So now the two little guys are afraid of Yin Zhu alone. In this way, Yin Zhu was very angry every time. She realized the feeling of being a mother. Of course, neither Bai Kun nor Cheng an put any pressure on Yin Zhu. In fact, they all know whether there are cubs or not depends on their luck, but they hope and want to, so Yin Zhu wants to give them. It depends on their luck, but they want it very much, so Yin Zhu wants to give it to them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 835 Yin Zhu is pregnant again, which makes the whole cultivation circle envious. Many people even go to Yin Zhu to please the secret recipe. After all, the higher the cultivation level, the more difficult it is to have children. Whether it''s a Terran or a demon clan, it''s the same. Yin Zhu is so powerful that it doesn''t matter if he had two children before. The first time is good luck, but now it''s another time. What''s important In fact, people are born one by one, while Yin Zhu''s life is nest by nest, several of them. For the powerful people who want to have children, they are too envious. Yin Zhu said that there was nothing she could do about them. Then she said that it might be their blood. They were orcs. Some wild animals were born with strong reproductive ability. And then she was lucky. Anyway, there is no secret recipe for Yin Zhu. Well, Yin Zhu is lucky. They really believe it. After all, Yin Zhu has great contributions to the world. Such people are often lucky. Qingyunzi and qiongwu can''t help admiring this. They are not without descendants. Their descendants were born when their strength was very low. Then some of their children with low strength didn''t know how many years ago. Their descendants have passed on for seven or eight generations, and they are not close to each other. Bai Kun is disgusted with the people who are always searching for secret recipes. If there is a secret recipe, how about using it first? He is at the bottom of the list. Bai Kun says he is not happy. Yin Zhu comforts Bai Kun for this. Of course, Bai Kun thinks that he will have cubs. If he doesn''t have cubs, it doesn''t mean he can''t do it. This must be done. Qiao Nuo and Teng Xiao always say hello to the baby in Yin Zhu''s stomach. Although the baby in Yin Zhu''s stomach doesn''t show any performance, the two people are still very happy. From pregnancy to birth, Yin Zhu, who had experience, seldom suffered. In addition, everyone took good care of him. Yin Zhu soon gave birth to four cubs again, four cubs and a male. If the first two girls were bear girls, Yin Zhu still felt normal, but now she gave birth to four bears. Yin Zhu looked at Qiao Nuo and Tengxiao and said, "Qiao Nuo Tengxiao, can I only give birth to bear bears in the future?" Normally speaking, the children who have strong blood ability will be like them, and they will not have four dissimilarities. However, Yin Zhu is not diligent enough now. Among a few people, Yin Zhu''s current strength can only be regarded as superior, but as a result, all the children born are bears. That is to say, Yin Zhu''s blood is stronger than theirs. Yin Zhu estimates that even if she and Bai Kun are young in the future Boy, it''s supposed to be a bear, too. Although Xiong Xiong is very cute, Yin Zhu still wants to have something else. For example, Bai Kun''s foxes are so beautiful and smart, but now they are all bear cubs. "There''s nothing wrong with bears. They''re powerful." In terms of pure strength, the bear is even more powerful than the tiger, the king of beasts. Besides, they are very happy to have cubs. "Yes, how lovely bear is, like Yin Zhu." Jono touched his two cubs and said happily. At this time, Yin Zhu turned his mouth and said, "I don''t dislike them. I just wonder how they all gave birth to cubs. They didn''t do it in the orc world before." In the orc world, when she was born, she was like Tengxiao. Jono couldn''t help saying: "maybe it''s because Yin Zhu, you used to dominate the world. In this world, your blood is the most powerful." At this time, Bai Kun said casually: "you care what they do, no matter what, as long as the cub is ours, there is no problem, whether it is a bear or something else." Yin Zhu nodded to make sure that there was no problem with the children''s health. In fact, Yin Zhu didn''t worry about what the boy looked like. The girl''s words were better to be beautiful. However, Jin Yu and Yue Xuan were not like her. They were just like rehedo. They were very delicate and beautiful. I don''t know who they would be like after they were transformed into men. Three days later, the child quickly turned into shape. Yin Zhu grinned at the little boys who were carved with powder and jade. He had to say that their father''s genes were good, and the children were very beautiful. Jono several years in the city also can be regarded as a firm foothold, together with their side of the bees and butterflies are a lot more, after all, this one is so excellent, even if they come from another world, everything from scratch, but their excellent is engraved in the bone, or show out, but fortunately a few men are very indifferent outside, from the beginning Even Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling appreciate the fact that they don''t mess around outside. At the beginning, the two of them often worried that Yin Zhu''s relationship with several partners would be bad. After all, there would be no harm without comparison. They didn''t have that idea before. After all, everyone in the orc world is like this, but this world is monogamous. Can they accept it? Fortunately, after so many years, their feelings for Yin Zhu have never changed, and they have always been very fond of Yin Zhu. Yin Zhu now lives a life when he has nothing to do with raising and giving birth to cubs. If he has nothing to do, he also goes out on a trip, or goes to zongmen to educate his disciples. Zongmen have nothing to do with them, but they still show their sense of existence occasionally. More than ten years later, Yin Zhusheng''s cubs have grown up and are in their teens, while Bai Kun and Cheng An''s cubs have not Shadow, Bai Kun and Cheng an are very hard, but Xiaozai won''t come.Six children were crazy playing in the demon world when they were young. When they were in primary school, they didn''t want to come back. Then Leihe went to the demon world to teach them. Well, Leihe took the primary school teacher''s certificate for his daughter''s education. Then he taught the children himself. They didn''t come back until they were 14 years old and began to study in junior high school. The orcs were 15 years old in the orc world They are all adults. At this time, they are relatively mature, both mentally and physically, so they can go to school after they go home. At this time, both Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling are very old. Both of them are now in their nineties, which is the result of Yin Zhu''s taking some good herbs to supplement their bodies. Yin Zhu knows that her parents don''t have a lot of time. When she reaches this level of cultivation, she can feel some things. For example, now Yin Ping and his wife are estimated to have only one or two years to live, so she plans to take her children and her partner and show filial piety to the two old people in the future. At the beginning, Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling brought their children to Yin Zhu, but after they were three or four years old, they brought them to the demon world. Then they didn''t continue to live with Yin Zhu. Of course, one of them didn''t adapt. Yin Zhu and his friends were young people. They couldn''t stand it. In addition, Yin Zhu didn''t have much to worry about, he said They went back to where they lived. At the beginning, none of their sons asked to live together. Now Yin Zhu is the same. Now Yin Zhu is directly to the two old people to his home, she is ready to spend the last time with the two old people. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling probably know that, so they didn''t refuse. They are old and their children are willing to be filial. They are happier than anything. Yin Ping and Huang Xiaoling are white haired now. They are bad old men and women, but they are in good health and full of spirit. Looking at their daughter as she was when she was young, Huang Xiaoling can''t help but feel very happy. "Yin Zhu, you should be good in the future. Don''t worry about your friends. They are good children." She can be regarded as watching her daughter for the rest of her life is a happy thing to be spoiled, to tell the truth, she can''t think of her daughter has such a fate, who can''t think of it. "Niang, you dislike me now. It''s not because I''m good that they can treat me well. Niang, you should praise me more." Yin said cheekily. Huang Xiaoling looked at Yin Zhu with disgust at this time, "you are a cheeky and shameless person. It''s good for your life. Otherwise, you have such a disposition. Who can stand you." She can be regarded as watching her daughter for the rest of her life is a happy thing to be spoiled, to tell the truth, she can''t think of her daughter has such a fate, who can''t think of it. "Niang, you dislike me now. It''s not because I''m good that they can treat me well. Niang, you should praise me more." Yin said cheekily. Huang Xiaoling looked at Yin Zhu with disgust at this time, "you are a cheeky and shameless person. It''s good for your life. Otherwise, you have such a disposition. Who can stand you." She can be regarded as watching her daughter for the rest of her life is a happy thing to be spoiled, to tell the truth, she can''t think of her daughter has such a fate, who can''t think of it. "Niang, you dislike me now. It''s not because I''m good that they can treat me well. Niang, you should praise me more." Yin said cheekily. Huang Xiaoling looked at Yin Zhu with disgust at this time, "you are a cheeky and shameless person. It''s good for your life. Otherwise, you have such a disposition. Who can stand you." She can be regarded as watching her daughter for the rest of her life is a happy thing to be spoiled, to tell the truth, she can''t think of her daughter has such a fate, who can''t think of it. "Niang, you dislike me now. It''s not because I''m good that they can treat me well. Niang, you should praise me more." Yin said cheekily. Huang Xiaoling looked at Yin Zhu with disgust at this time, "you are a cheeky and shameless person. It''s good for your life. Otherwise, you have such a disposition. Who can stand you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 836 A few years later, Yin Zhu saw off her parents. When the two old people left, they were very peaceful, and they were very old. It was a happy funeral, but Yin Zhu was still very sad. After all, there were two people who really loved her in the world, and Yin Zhu was very sad. Fortunately, with Jono and several children with her, she soon walked out Sadness. But after the two old men left, Yin Zhu didn''t want to stay in the secular world. Several children have grown up now, and Yin Zhu didn''t care about them any more. Instead, he let them live on their own. At this time, Yin Zhu went with Jono to practice in the clan. In the past 20 years, Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo haven''t practiced well. Although they do, they don''t practice much. In addition, there are many trivial things in their life. However, things in the secular world can also experience people''s mood. If you don''t see qingyunzi, you should go to practice. "Let''s work hard. If we don''t work hard, I''m afraid we''ll be surpassed." Yin Zhu said with a smile. After the revival of aura, qingyunzi hid in the space one by one to practice. The aura here is very strong. It can be said that it is no different from the ancient cave. Now the shackles that limit their strength are gone. With the strong aura, their strength is soaring. Several of them have broken through now, but they are the only ones Breaking through the strength is the same as Yin Zhu. Moreover, Yin Zhu''s blood ability is more powerful. One can beat them several times, but only one class can be talked about. Yin Zhu thinks that if they don''t work hard, they will be surpassed sooner or later, which Yin Zhu can''t accept. Yin Zhu is very clear that the reason why they have a transcendent status now is that in addition to saving the world, there is also their absolute strength. Once they don''t have absolute strength, no one can guarantee what qingyunzi will do. After all, they are different from Renxiu and yaoxiu. They don''t know how many people want to study their secrets, so they have great strength You have to be in the lead, not in the back. For this idea, Jono and Yin Zhu have the same idea. Another one is that Baiji and Mengji were interested in two chicks in their early years. Later, Yin Zhu gave birth to four cubs, and they didn''t care about them. In their words, males are all over the ground, and they don''t care. Now they are practicing in the sect. Bai Ji and Meng Ji have been practicing in seclusion for 50 years. Their strength has reached the top of the world once again. After that, they have been discussing with qingyunzi about the way forward. Now they are ready to leave and look for their way forward. "Father and mother, are you going to leave?" Bai Kun looks at his parents very sad. Over the past 20 years, Bai Ji and Meng Ji have been very nice to their family. They seem to have made up for what they owed Bai Kun, and now they have to go. Bai Ji nodded and said, "well, those who are ready to leave, our strength has reached the strongest. The world is vaguely rejecting us, so we want to leave." "Where will you go in the future?" Bai Kun asked carefully. Bai Ji shook his head and said, "we don''t know. We just feel that the world is rejecting us, but I believe that there should be a new world waiting for us. In fact, when we come to this world, I think it''s special value, especially the knowledge of this world, which makes me understand that the world before us is very small, and your world is very strange, but I believe that we are early We will meet one day in the evening. Don''t be too sad. Over the years, I''m relieved to see that you and sister Yin are well together. " "The only thing I''m sorry about is that you didn''t let me have a grandson. It''s useless." White sacrifice cold hum. "Not to the opposite world?" Yin Zhu asked curiously at this time. Bai Ji shook his head at this time. "I don''t know, but the passage from our world to the opposite world has been destroyed. We were too dangerous in the past. I went to other major gates to check the information. I know that there is a transmission array over the sky. I heard that going there should have the strength we have now, so I want to see the wonderful world I''ve seen it all, and it''s time to leave. " When Bai Kun heard this, he gritted his teeth. In fact, he knew very well that his parents seemed to be easy to talk. In fact, they were both very thoughtful people, and they were also very stubborn people who would never look back. These two people could be said to have discussed with each other. In the end, they just gave them a notice directly. "Is that teleport safe?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking anxiously. Bai Ji didn''t speak at this time, because the person sent out by the transmission array never came back, or it was a one-way transmission array, and there was no way to come back after leaving, so there was no way to guarantee the safety or anything. As for whether there will be danger or not, this white sacrifice means that he and Mengji are not the kind of people who are afraid of danger. In fact, they have been taking risks all the time, even when they come to this world. He has never been afraid of danger, or he likes such challenges. When he came to this world, it was because of Bai Kun. Now he has learned all the knowledge in the world, and even his strength has reached the top. Bai Kun has nothing to worry about. No matter Yin Zhu or Qiao Nuo, they are all good to him, and there is nothing to worry about. He can take risks with ease."Father and mother, why don''t you wait for us for a while and leave together?" Yin Zhu hesitated and asked. "Yin Zhu, you don''t have to stop me. In fact, it''s not just me. I think that even if qingyunzi qiongwu''s strength reaches our level, he can''t wait to go to another novel world to have a look. Besides, a man should go out and take risks instead of crouching in a corner. I believe that when your strength reaches our level, he will also go out I''ll leave. " Bai Ji said calmly. When it comes to this kind of strength, decades have passed, and all the relatives have been far away. Except for their friends, the only thing they care about is their own way and their own way forward. Baiji wants to see the wonderful world outside, from the orc world to the earth. He will never experience all kinds of shock in the orc world Yes, Bai Ji believes that when he goes to another world, he will start again and have a new experience. "Father and mother, then you must take care of yourself. You can''t have an accident. If it doesn''t work for you, you can come back. We will work hard when we wait. Our strength will be achieved soon. We will have company together." Yin Zhu said. Bai Ji nodded happily when he heard this, "don''t worry." In fact, there is no road in the world. Baiji also wants to find a safe way for the children behind him with his own money. Qingyunzi also came to send Baiji at this time. After all, Baiji was the leader. There was a way forward, and everyone wanted to go on. Yin Zhu sent Baiji and Mengji to the sky, but they couldn''t go on. It''s very dangerous to marry the place of the transmission array. In the space beyond the earth, we can''t find it by means of science and technology. Only the practitioners who have reached a certain level of strength can walk by themselves. Here, Yin Zhu can''t accompany Baiji and Mengji. "Take care, father and mother. You must wait for us." Yin Zhu looks at them with tears. "Don''t worry. Don''t be sad. You''re not even going to settle with me. Don''t worry. Your father and I never do anything that we''re not sure about." Mengji gently smiles and touches Yinzhu''s hair. Over the years, they have regarded Yin Zhu as their daughter. After all, Yin Zhu is soft hearted and has a good temper. They get along very well. "Father and mother, take care." Bai Kun said solemnly. Qingyunzi and they also come to send Baiji and Mengji. They watch Baiji and Mengji enter the universe. "Go back, Yin Zhu. I believe Bai Ji and Meng Ji will be OK. They have experienced so much that they won''t do anything uncertain or die." Jono said with Yin Zhu in his arms. Yin Zhu nodded, then turned around and held Bai Kun''s hand. "Bai Kun, let''s go back and practice hard. Later, let''s go to find a father and a mother." Among them, of course, Bai Kun is most worried about Bai Ji and Meng Ji. Yin Zhu is also worried about Bai Kun now. Bai Kun gently smiles and grabs Yin Zhu''s hand. "Don''t worry, I believe them. Let''s go back." He also yearns for the outside world, so he will work hard and then explore another world. It can be said that it''s lucky to meet Yin Zhu. If they don''t meet Yin Zhu, they don''t know that there is a more prosperous and powerful world outside the world. If they don''t meet Yin Zhu, he will be tossing about in the third part of the orc world this time. So it''s a kind of luck and happiness to meet Yin Zhu. As for the danger, Bai Kun said that they have not known how many dangers they have encountered until now, but as long as they work hard, they can avoid them, so they don''t have to be afraid of the danger. They just work hard, and the most terrible thing is not to work hard. Qiao Nuo saw that Bai Kun and Yin Zhu had nothing to do with each other, so he followed them. After they went back, they worked hard to cultivate. Yin Zhu doesn''t want to be too far away from Baiji and Mengji. Besides, Yin Zhu always has a wish that she wants to go back to the orc world. If she wants to go back to that world, it won''t work now. But Yin Zhu believes that if she is strong enough, she can tear up the space and go back to that place. No one can stop her from going anywhere in the world Yes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 837 Because of the revival of aura, the number of earth practitioners has increased a lot. Even the environment here has improved a lot, and there are many kinds of natural materials and treasures. However, these things are of little use to Yin Zhu. They are all practicing behind closed doors, and even leave the family affairs to their children. After ten or twenty years of seclusion, all the kids in the family have grown up. Jin Yu and Le Xuan have already married. Even the kids in the back have two partners, and two are playing in the world. But maybe they know their own identity is special, so they don''t look for ordinary people. The partners they are looking for are all practitioners, anyway Can accept their identity. Yin Zhu didn''t think that she would become a mother-in-law so soon, but she didn''t like to take care of her children''s affairs. The main reason is that several children have grown up and they will be responsible for their own affairs. Anyway, as long as they have no problems, all other minor problems can be ignored. Besides, the life of the monk is so long, her main years are with her companion Together, she is not a perfect person, why care about her children''s partner, they like it. On the one hand, Yin Zhu is a good mother-in-law. Anyway, they don''t want to use things. Yin Zhu is very willing to give them. Besides occasionally asking them to practice, they really don''t care. Yin Zhu didn''t get pregnant again for more than ten years. Every time she saw Bai Kun and Cheng An''s disappointed faces, Yin Zhu felt very guilty. Unfortunately, she really had no way to do it. Yin Zhu wanted to try it by means of science and technology, but later Bai Kun refused. Bai Kun said that cubs were a matter of fate. If God didn''t want them to have cubs So, there''s no need to use those methods. The technology of this era is very advanced, but Bai Kun doesn''t like to use these methods. Of course, Bai Kun is more worried about what to do if those people secretly hide their blood for research. Although they have strong strength and can control some people, the people in this world are very powerful. Who knows if there is any way for others to get rid of their control, so they still don''t want to. Moreover, Bai Kun is worried that the children who are forced to come will be bad, better than others If you are not in good health or in some ways, their practitioners attach great importance to cause and effect. They think that since heaven does not allow you to have babies, there is a reason. Bai Kun can give up, and Cheng an naturally has no opinion. Seeing that Yin Zhu is suffering from this, Cheng an comforts Yin Zhu instead, "Yin Zhu, look at a few cubs. They are so noisy that they are going to die. It''s good to stop them. Besides, we still have a long life. What''s our hurry? Maybe the cubs will come soon." On the surface, it seems that a little boy doesn''t use how Yin Zhu takes care of them, but he is very tired of taking care of them every day, especially those men who love their children. In addition, the conditions of this era are very good. Those little boys are so spoiled that Yin Zhu is very tired of taking care of them every time. Taking care of children is really tiring. Well, these two don''t care. Yin Zhu puts them down for the time being. For the time being, Yin Zhu still wants to give them to Bai Kun and Cheng''an. After all, they all have them. We can''t treat them badly. It''s a pity that Yin Zhu hasn''t been pregnant for more than ten or twenty years in a row. Now it''s time for Yin Zhu to break through again. Qiao Nuo and Bai Kun have broken through first. After several of them have broken through, they plan to follow the path of Bai Ji and Meng Ji. In this world, Yin Zhu sent off her parents and elder brother. Apart from her own children, Yin Zhu has nothing to worry about. Besides, the children have their own way to go. She doesn''t have to arrange everything for them. She just needs to take care of herself. Of course, the dead children had different identities after all. Jono forced them to practice. By this time, the strength of the children had reached Yuanying. Although they were not the top group of people, they were already masters. It was OK to escape if there was anything. Yes, several of them leave, but they don''t plan to take their children. One is that they have their own partners. The other is that Baiji and Mengji never come back after they leave. Even Yinzhu doesn''t dare to guarantee that their road is safe, so Jono doesn''t plan to take some children. But this time, Yin Zhu''s family and qingyunzi''s, qingyunzi''s, qiongwu''s and Yinzhu''s. They have been in this world for a long time. In qingyunzi''s words, they are tired of the world and want to go out. They didn''t have that ability before, but now they have a little bit of it Maybe they''re all going to leave. Yin Zhu found that qingyunzi were all in pursuit of strength, and every one who had a chance to break through was practicing like crazy. Where did they fish for three days and dry their nets for two days? To be honest, Yin Zhu was a little ashamed compared with them. It is clear that their strength is higher than that of qingyunzi. As a result, they are all overtaken by them. This time, they plan to go to the middle of the universe together and explore the outside world together. The strength of Yin Zhu''s several is not very different. After Yin Zhu''s breakthrough, Tengxiao''s several also get together to make a breakthrough, and then it''s time to leave. Yin Zhu takes a look at the world she is very familiar with. This is the world that she was born and raised to teach her how to behave. Later, she went to another world, and then desperately wanted to come back. But now that she has grown up, she has to leave this world again. Is it the same as a child growing up? When she grows up, she has to leave her hometown, go to the outside world, and wait for her old age I''m coming back.Yin Zhu is sure that she will come back. No matter how far she goes, she will try to come back. "Go, don''t send." Green cloud son Qiong Wu several at this time to their descendants said, this one by one reluctant to part with of appearance, this let a person feel at ease. At this time, Bai Kun was in the front, because Bai Ji had left them a secret signal, and these Bai Kun could see that what Bai Ji left behind was sensed by blood, which ordinary people could not find. Qingyunzi carefully follows Bai Kun. Yin Zhu stands over the earth and looks at the earth under her feet. Yin Zhu can''t help but sigh. She never thought that she could stand over the universe one day. Although the vast universe is the same, in fact, it is different. At least the road under their feet is different. Their road is safe. There are windstorms in many places outside the void. If they encounter windstorms, they don''t know where they will be blown. What''s more terrible is that the windstorms will tear their bodies. It can be said that they can die without a minute There is no burial ground. If there is no road, they will not stand here. In fact, this road is not completely without wind. It''s just a relatively safe road set up by monks in ancient times. If it''s 100% safe, you won''t ask for cultivation. There is still a little wind blowing here occasionally, but the wind has weakened a lot at this time. Just be careful and rely on their strength Strength is still able to withstand. Although it was very hard and a little dangerous on the way, they were safe. Then Yin Zhu went to a gravel belt. Yes, it''s a gravel belt here. If she didn''t worry about safety, Yin Zhu wanted to study the stones under her feet. After all, they could float in the universe. There must be something special about them. Unfortunately, she didn''t dare to do so Too dangerous to move. When several people came to the center of the gravel belt, they finally saw a huge transmission array. The mark left by Bai Ji could not be found after here. They said that Ji had entered the transmission array. As for where the place behind the transmission array was, they really didn''t know. "Shall we go in, or shall we go back?" Jono looked at qiongwu and said. Hearing this, qiongwu couldn''t help laughing. "We''ve all come here. How can we go back? It''s you who are still young. You can go back and live well. When you are old, you can come here a little bit more." Qiongwu and qingyunzi are thousands of years old. They all live a long life. Yinzhu and others are different. To put it bluntly, even if they don''t take risks, they will live enough and deserve it. Jono looked at Yinzhu at this time. Yinzhu said with a smile: "let''s go. We''ve all come here. There''s no reason to go back. Besides, I think I''ve always had good luck. I''ll be fine." Jono nodded, they will choose to come out, mainly want to see the outside world, and if there is a chance, they also want to find the orc world, and then go back. When there is a chance to go back, no one will not want to go back, which is why Yin Zhu wants to take them out. At the beginning, Jono people were willing to go back to earth with Yin Zhu regardless of everything. Now Yin Zhu can also leave the earth and find a way home with them. Yin Zhu is very clear that Jono people will still want to go back to the orc world. When there is a chance to go back, no one will not want to go back, which is why Yin Zhu wants to take them out. At the beginning, Jono people were willing to go back to earth with Yin Zhu regardless of everything. Now Yin Zhu can also leave the earth and find a way home with them. Yin Zhu is very clear that Jono people will still want to go back to the orc world. When there is a chance to go back, no one will not want to go back. This is why Yin Zhu wants to take them out. At the beginning, several people in Jono were willing to go back to the earth with Yin Zhu regardless of everything. Now Yin Zhu can also leave the earth to look for them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 838 Among the crowd, five men and one woman were standing in the sky of a planet. At this time, the leading woman said, "Jono, you see, this should not be wrong. The following is the orc world." Yes, this line is Yin Zhu who left the earth. After leaving the teleportation array, Yin Zhu first went to the world of another monk. Yin Zhu first planned to find Bai Ji and Meng Ji. However, these two people are very good at running, and they don''t know where they went for a long time. Fortunately, from the information they left, they knew that they were safe, so Yin Zhu didn''t What to worry about. At the beginning, they practiced in that world. Later, they slowly practiced and kept improving themselves. Qingyunzi and qiongwu also left. In this way, Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo wandered in the vast universe. While improving their strength, Yin Zhu also found his way to the earth and the orc world. However, no one has found the way back for so many years, and it''s not so easy for Yin Zhu. The vast universe is so big that it''s hard to find them. During that time, they met many friends and some people who were not good to them. They were used to gathering, parting and reunion. As long as they were accompanied by Jono, they would be good. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how long he''s been wandering with Jono. Once he met Baiji and Mengji. They both changed greatly. Baiji should be very smart. Baiji completely put down all kinds of things in the orc world. It should be said that after seeing more about the outside world, the orc world is really a small thing. After they get together, Baiji and Mengji come together Mengji left again. According to them, there are many magical things in the universe waiting for them to explore, so they are not with Yin Zhu. Over a long period of time, Yin Zhu has been constantly expanding his vision, and Jono has been constantly improving himself, not only in strength, but also in mind. The more knowledge, the more broad-minded. Of course, in the long years, Yin Zhu tried to get pregnant, and finally became pregnant with the children of Bai Kun and Cheng an. Bai Kun had only one baby, a beautiful girl, and Cheng an had two boys, both of whom were very beautiful. When they had children, Yin Zhu stayed in the world of magic puppets for a long time, educating their children until they grew up and lived there The world took hold, and then they left. As for why they don''t take their children with them, Yin Zhu thinks about it again and again, and finally puts them down. One is that they don''t know where their goal is. It''s not good for children to wander around with them. The other is that the children''s strength is too weak for them to swim with. However, they left their children in the famous star of the universe at the beginning, and they want to find them later It''s still easier. Yin Zhu is more worried about those who stay on the earth. They should have been able to walk out of the earth by this time. They will certainly follow the path they have taken. Unfortunately, they haven''t been able to meet them. I don''t know what happened to them. In fact, the orc world is not big. Even the orc world is a very small planet. Yin Zhu doesn''t know how many years he has been wandering outside, and finally finds his hometown. "Jono, RAH, let''s go down." Yin Zhu looks at very excited Qiao Nuo a few say. Jono nodded, and then several people landed directly. When Yin Zhu and others landed in the starry sky of this planet, Yin Zhu felt the message of heaven for the first time. Fortunately, the way of heaven just glanced at them and left, probably feeling that they originally belonged to the people in this world, so it didn''t do anything to them. By this time, Yin Zhu could already see the cities in the orc world. The orc world had changed a lot, at least not in the old dilapidated tribes. Now the big and majestic cities are in the eyes. "It seems that many years have passed." Yin Zhu said with emotion. Jono nodded. It''s true. In the past, they lived mainly by hunting and collecting. Now we can see that there are lots of farmland outside the city, which are full of all kinds of food. There are many animals on the edge of the city wall, which are not very aggressive. It seems that people in this era have learned to plant and breed. "Do you think orcs still hunt?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help sighing. Jono nodded and said, "it should be. After all, orcs have the gift of beasts. Hunting should still be able, but it''s certainly not as proficient as we used to be." Yin Zhu nodded, "let''s go to the nearest city and have a look." Jono nodded a few times. The orc world is developing so fast that he can''t find the trace they are familiar with. He used to desperately want to come back and have a look, but now he sees it, but he feels very strange. A few people went into the city at a loss. After entering, Bai Kun immediately inquired about the place and the existence of daze tribe. After a long time, Bai Kun came back, but his face was not very good. "What''s the matter, are you like this?" Bai Kun sighed and said, "I''ve heard that daze tribe still exists. It''s one of the biggest cities in the orc world, and it''s also the King City of the orc world. It''s just that the people in charge of daze tribe are no longer the original daze tribe. We''ve been away from this world for more than 4000 years, and many people are no longer there. That''s what we''re talking about Are you going back to Daze tribe? "At this time, Yin Zhu looks at Jono. It''s Jono who has the strongest sense of belonging to Daze tribe. You should know that Jono was trained as a minority leader of the tribe. Jono gently touched Yin Zhu''s hair at this time, "I''m ok. I''ve seen so many changes of the times. In fact, I can accept the result, so there''s nothing to be sad about." "We finally came back. It''s important to visit daze tribe. At least, it''s good to see where our relatives used to live and listen to their stories." Jono took Yin Zhu''s hand and said. Yin Zhu nodded. In this case, let''s go back. To tell you the truth, she also missed their first days in daze tribe. Besides, when she came back, she had to go and have a look. It''s not a waste of her trip. They all said that it''s good to go and have a look. Yin Zhu''s strength is already very strong. No matter how far away they are from a planet, they will arrive in a flash. At that time, they just didn''t know the direction. After knowing the general location of the direction, they soon found the city where daze tribe is located. The city of daze is bigger than before, and its walls are higher and more majestic. The original traces of the walls can no longer be seen. These should be expanded from the back. Yin Zhu and several people went into the city and found that the layout of the city is very good now. Even there is a unified currency here. Many orcs are hawking along the street, and the streets can be used for shopping We can see Orc cubs running around everywhere. Children''s faces are full of smiles, and the old people are chatting happily in the shade of the trees. Everything seems very peaceful. At the same time, we can see that people in this era have a good life, at least enough food and clothing. "Daze tribe is developing well, better than I expected. My father would be very pleased to see this." Jono said happily. At that time, their biggest wish was to have enough to eat and drink. No one would starve to death because there was no food, and no one would freeze to death because there was no animal skin. Now these things are gone. At this time, a group of Yin Zhu slowly walked to the center of the city. At this time, Yin Zhu found that the original altars in their tribe were still there, even totem stones. The only thing added was their statues, with their lives on them, including their deeds of saving the world. When Yin Zhu saw a few carvings, he was still a little stunned. "I didn''t expect that they would make stone carvings." Yin Zhu misses looking at her fat waist on the stone carving. Yes, now she finally has a slender waist. What Yin Zhu can''t accept most is her broad waist. So when she goes out, Yin Zhu can find many skills to change her posture in the universe. Her Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to. Yin Zhu finally changes her waist and becomes a satisfied beauty. At the beginning, Qiao Nuo was not used to it, so he broke Yin Zhu''s waist, but he gradually fell in love with it. This is also a process of adaptation. "Yin Zhu does have enough, so it''s not too much to carve a statue. I don''t need it. I just take advantage of it." Cheng An is very embarrassed to say at this time. For the world, Cheng an says that he has done very little. The only thing he has done right is to become Yin Zhu''s partner. "Who said that, you did a lot." Yin Zhu takes Cheng An''s hand and says. "I''m relieved that the world has become so good." Jono said with great satisfaction. Later, several people went to the dark tribe, the dream tribe, and several places in the orc world. Yin Zhu went to all of them. The only disappointment for Yin Zhu was that they didn''t hear about Teng. Although they had known for a long time that Teng could live for more than 100 years according to his strength, Teng had already turned to dust, but they still wanted to know how the child lived OK, but there is no news at all. That child should be integrated into a tribe, and then treat himself as an ordinary person. Otherwise, there is no news at all. If you know how the Daze tribe develops and how the power is transferred, you can find out, there is no news at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 839 Looking at Yin Zhu''s loss, Jono couldn''t help holding him. "Don''t be sad about Yin Zhu." there are so many children in Yin Zhu who are practicing one by one, but Teng is not. Teng is a native ORC. At this time, he has already passed his life span. In fact, they should not have put him in the orc world. They should have brought the child to the earth. Tengxiao was also in a bad mood at this time. He clearly disliked the child, but when he returned to the world, he felt that Guan Teng was more and more impressed. He said that he had never been the child, but he still cared about it. It was the orc who had spread his blood. How could he not care. Tengxiao even uses his own blood to feel it. Even if Tengxiao is dead, as long as he has left his offspring, Tengxiao can feel it more or less. Unfortunately, he doesn''t feel it at all. That is to say, Tengxiao probably doesn''t even have a child, and no one inherits his blood. "I''m not sad. I just feel that the world is a little strange. It''s no longer the place I''m familiar with, and the people I''m familiar with are gone. I feel that I''ve come back so hard, but I don''t want what I want?" Yin Zhu sighs. Before, she dreamed of returning to the orc world and looking at the world. The world is developing very well. Just as they expected, the orcs have had a good life and are not lack of food and clothing. But none of the people in her memory are here. Now the dream clan is gone, or the dream clan has been integrated into the ordinary orcs, which can''t be found out. Thousands of years have passed, and too much has changed. "Yin Zhu, you are too greedy. There is nothing in the world that can satisfy us. Actually, Yin Zhu, I know that we miss the world most. You are for us. In fact, I am very satisfied with the development of the orc world. No matter where I go in the future, I will be happy It can be said that I have achieved my goal in life. Although the world has changed, it is also moving forward. No matter I or Bai Kun, we are not sad and happy. " Jono couldn''t help persuading. Leihe nodded hastily at this time, "Yinzhu, in fact, we are very happy. Nothing is better than knowing that my hometown is now prosperous. Thank you, Yinzhu. Thank you for changing our world and bringing hope to the whole Orc world. All these are created by the knowledge you left behind. You should be proud of Yinzhu. At least I am very proud of you Howe, my partner is the greatest partner in the world "Yes, Yin Zhu, you have also changed the fate of us. Thank you, Yin Zhu, and thank God for letting us meet you." Cheng An said gratefully. "All of you are so sensational that I''ll be moved to death." Yin Zhu covered his face in shame. "Yin Zhu, let''s have a good time in this world, and then we''ll go back to earth, OK?" Bai Kun asked with a smile. "Well." At the beginning, the orc world made great efforts to pull Yin Zhu over. In addition, didn''t Bai Ji send Yin Zhu back to the earth by array at the beginning? They have high cultivation strength. It''s too easy for them to arrange this array now. Yin Zhu also calculated the junction point of the two realms. At that time, they can return to the earth as long as they open the channel. Whether it''s the orc world or the earth, Yin Zhu wants to go back after so many years. He wants to send a message to the practitioners on the earth, so that they can go out with peace of mind. I don''t know if Jinyu are still there after they go back? "Well." It''s hard to get to the orc world, and I don''t know how long I can come back after I leave. Yin Zhu says that he naturally wants to go around the world, and even the specialties of the world can''t be missed. Of course, it''s too precious cultivation resources. Yin Zhu won''t take away all the things. He will always leave a little, which can be regarded as a root for the orc world. This is also the cultivation experience for many years As for the habit of staying behind, it''s better not to do too well in life. It''s better to leave a line for people to talk. He always has to go back. In addition, Yin Zhu has left some cultivation methods in some places, that is, ordinary cultivation methods. Yin Zhu has also collected some things over the years. These methods can''t let the orcs break through the starry sky, but if they really practice, they can dominate the world. As for who can practice and get these things in the future, it depends on one''s luck. Yin Zhu thinks it''s fun to bury some treasures for later generations. Jono laughs at Yin Zhu''s Secret inheritance one after another. He can''t help laughing. If Yin Zhu wants to play, he can have a good time. Several people have been playing in the orc world for more than half a year. It can be said that the world is fun or not. Yin Zhu has been to any secret places, and they have decided to go back. Bai Kun has found a secret place to set up a one-time teleport array, which will send them back to the earth. After returning to the earth, Yin Zhu found that the earth has changed a lot. Yin Zhu always thought it would be a high-tech world, but he found that the world is really high-tech now, but science fiction is also mixed in high-tech. anyway, along the way, Yin Zhu saw some people suddenly burst into fire, suddenly burst out of water, and all kinds of trees that can control the trees around him There are all kinds of them. It''s a power or a cultivator. I dare not say it''s all over the street, but at least there are many."The development of the world is often unexpected." Yin Zhu could not help feeling at this time. "It should have something to do with the recovery of aura. You see, there are auras in ordinary cities now. In the past, there were only auras in secret places. It''s estimated that after thousands of years, there will be a higher world of cultivation." Jono said with emotion. Yin Zhu nodded, and then said, "the aura of our world comes from the world next door. Do you think the aura of that world is too much? Otherwise, there are so many auras." "You don''t care so much about it. Anyway, there are not too many auras." Jono said with a smile. "Where are we going now?" Reich couldn''t help asking. "Go to zongmen. By the way, I''ll find out the news of those boys. I don''t know how they are tossed about. Maybe our grandchildren are over there now, and even generations of people are there." Bai Kun said jokingly. At that time, they didn''t take some of them because they were younger and less powerful. When they became powerful, they should learn from them and leave their children here. "Well." Jono nodded. It''s really the quickest way to understand the world is to go to zongmen. Someone will give them a detailed explanation at that time. A few of them have disappeared in the city. When they reappeared, they were already in the small space above the North Pole. As soon as they entered the space, Yin Zhu couldn''t help taking a breath. "The aura in this is very good. If only the aura of the whole world could reach this level in the future." Tengxiao smiles and wants to say that it''s very difficult. At this time, someone in the space has found their existence and stands up one by one to stop them. At present, most human beings don''t know about this space base, and some very powerful powers probably only know a little bit. They know that someone here has something good, but they still don''t know exactly what. Jono gently waved his hand at this time. At this time, all the people who intercepted them were abandoned. Jono had no intention of attacking these people, so these people just flew out and fell to the ground without any injury. "Who are you? How dare you break into the secret place?" At this time, some people began to say that Luo Yinzhu was a few. At this time, Jono showed his identity directly, and he didn''t want to talk nonsense. He said directly that the people present heard that these were the founders of daze Zong, who came back now after leaving the earth. They were all dumbfounded, and soon daze Zong''s people came to meet them. At this time, Yin Zhu felt as if someone was looking at herself in the vast sea of people. She turned her head but didn''t find anything. She couldn''t help but wonder who was looking at herself. Now there are no familiar people, all strangers. Dazezong''s people soon confirmed Yin Zhu''s identity, and then took Yin Zhu back. The return of Yin Zhu also excited many people present. After all, the return of Yin Zhu shows that the way out is safe and promising. At this time, Jono showed his identity directly, and he didn''t want to talk nonsense. He said directly that the people present heard that these were the founders of daze Zong, who came back now after leaving the earth. They were all dumbfounded, and soon daze Zong''s people came to meet them. At this time, Yin Zhu felt as if someone was looking at herself in the vast sea of people. She turned her head but didn''t find anything. She couldn''t help but wonder who was looking at herself. Now there are no familiar people, all strangers. Dazezong''s people soon confirmed Yin Zhu''s identity, and then took Yin Zhu back. The return of Yin Zhu also excited many people present. After all, the return of Yin Zhu shows that the way out is safe and promising. At this time, Jono showed his identity directly, and he didn''t want to talk nonsense. He said directly that the people present heard that these were the founders of daze Zong, who came back now after leaving the earth. They were all dumbfounded, and soon daze Zong''s people came to meet them. At this time, Yin Zhu felt as if someone was looking at herself in the vast sea of people. She turned her head but didn''t find anything. She couldn''t help wondering who was looking at herself www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 840 Jono heard that someone was looking at Yin Zhu, so he couldn''t help paying more attention to the surrounding environment. If he didn''t pay attention, they would feel it next time. Sure enough, next time, Yin Zhu turns his head again, and Jono blocks all the people in his sight in the crowd. Then Yin Zhu sees a familiar face. Yin Zhu looked at the person standing in front of him in amazement, "Teng, are you Teng?" Tengxiao was also very excited at this time, and grabbed Teng''s hand, "Teng?" The man slowly raised his head, then opened his mouth softly and called, "father and mother." Yin Zhu always thought Teng was dead and died in the orc world, but Teng''s strength and identity should be recorded in the orc world, but she couldn''t find anything. She never thought Teng had come to the earth. No wonder she couldn''t find any information about Teng in the orc world. Tengdu has left that world, so there will be no legend about him. Yin Zhu took Teng to their temporary residence and began to ask, "you, how did you come here?" Teng then grabbed his hair and said, "I don''t know. It was an accident, and then I came here. When I came here, I was ignorant and didn''t know anything. Later, I fought with the people here. Then I knew the existence of the monk. Later, because I heard the name daze, I joined the sect, and later, I knew that the sect was a father Mother, you built it. " Although Teng''s understatement seems to be very simple, Teng doesn''t know the world at all, and no one leads the way. He suddenly comes to this strange place where he doesn''t understand at all. How perplexed he is, let alone the crisis he has experienced, but fortunately, he is still well. "I''m happier than anything to see you well, son. I miss you very much." Yin Zhu happily holds Teng in his arms. For this child, Yin Zhu felt that he was in debt. As a child, the three of them didn''t take care of him very much. In the end, Teng had his own responsibility to bear after the fusion of soul. In addition, Teng Xiao didn''t like him, so Yin Zhu couldn''t take him away. "I''m glad to see my mother, too." Teng inhaled his nose, obviously his heart was not calm. After tenglai came to daze, he was very excited to know that Yinzhu had built the sect. Unfortunately, Yinzhu had already left the world at that time. He didn''t see Yinzhu, or even his younger brothers and sisters, but he had seen their descendants. Unfortunately, they were so poor that he couldn''t express himself Naturally, Teng didn''t recognize his parents. Another thing Teng always cared about was that Tengxiao didn''t seem to admit that he was his child, which was why Teng didn''t dare to recognize his parents. After all, he was not recognized. "And now you''re alone?" Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Teng nodded, "I''m running around, not suitable for finding a partner. I have enough strength. Originally, I''m better with people. I''ll explore the universe together after a while." Always alone? Even if you have friends, you are still too lonely. It would be better to find a practitioner who has the same ideals. "Why don''t you find a partner, or don''t you like." Yin Zhu couldn''t help asking. Teng shook his head, "don''t want to find a partner, I''m used to wandering." When Yin Zhu heard this, he shook his head. No one is used to loneliness. People are gregarious animals. They all yearn for warmth. The child has always been soft hearted. He just thinks that he has no choice but to have a partner. Seeing Teng''s eyes, Yin Zhu subconsciously looked at Tengxiao several times. Yin Zhu turned to Tengxiao and said, "Tengxiao, your father and son haven''t seen each other for a long time. Speak well and go." Yin Zhu said and pushed them out of the room. Whether it''s Tengxiao or Teng, it''s their destiny to meet again in this world. So many years have passed, all the big things in their heart should be removed. They were originally the most intimate family. It shouldn''t be like this. Tengxiao takes Teng to walk out slowly. When he gets to the edge of the space, Tengxiao stops, and no matter what Teng thinks, he talks to himself. "Do you know? Yin Zhu and I don''t know how many worlds we have been to. After we left this world, there are many different worlds in the vast universe. There are all kinds of worlds, including high-tech, witchcraft, and even some strange worlds. I have been to many places, and I have seen a lot of them. The more I see, the more I understand my own insignificance. I am very happy, God Ye let me meet Yin Zhu and let me witness these miracles. " "I gave birth to two cubs behind Yin Zhu. Those two are assholes. They make trouble all day long. Your mother wants to catch them and hang them. Every time I see those two, I think of you. You were so good and soft at that time. It''s a pity that we didn''t take good care of you at that time, but you grew up like this and grew up very well Good, very good, but also a filial and responsible child Tengxiao said with a smile. Teng was very excited when he heard this, and there were tears in his eyes. He would understand what Tengxiao wanted to say to himself.He always thought he couldn''t get Tengxiao''s forgiveness. Yin Zhu forgave him, but Tengxiao didn''t. although Tengxiao didn''t settle with him in the orc world, he didn''t say anything too much, but with that cold attitude, he was hurt. However, Teng didn''t know how to defend himself. In fact, he had Zichen''s memory, but he was not Zichen''s, Teng was very clear, He is Teng. Even if the memory of his last life exists, it''s not his. He doesn''t know how Zichen chose which step to take at the beginning, but he can''t do it. He thinks he is Tengxiao''s and Yinzhu''s child. Unfortunately, others may not forgive him. At the last step, it''s not his choice at all. After Yin Zhu left daze tribe, daze tribe and even many other tribes wanted to take him in, but he didn''t dare to stay in a tribe for too long. He was afraid that he would have feelings for those people and couldn''t leave later. He was really afraid and didn''t dare to pay his feelings. He was afraid of hurting others. I thought that my soul would not be redeemed all my life, so I went on wandering. When I came to this world, I knew that there was Yin Zhu in this world. Next time, tengbi was more happy than anyone else. Even if Yin Zhu didn''t know his arrival or his existence, he still wanted to follow in their footsteps. I didn''t expect that they would come back and meet each other. "Teng, father wants to tell you, I''m sorry, father is too harsh on you, and father also likes you very much." Tengxiao turns his head and embraces Tengxiao. Tengxiao is really a little guilty. His life is so long. Who can guarantee that he will not make mistakes? Yin Zhu forgives him for his big mistakes. Teng is not wrong. He just has no choice. He has never hurt any of them in the end. It can be said that Teng is even better than his father in this aspect Much better. He shouldn''t complain. Even more should not leave in the last time do not give Teng a satisfactory answer, is because his mind is difficult to level, want to come to this child so many years because of this uncomfortable. In fact, why should he care so much? What''s flowing in this child''s body is his blood, his child, who will be filial to him. Teng was very excited after hearing Tengxiao''s words. He hugged Tengxiao hard, "father, thank you, thank you." This is the only debt he owes Tengxiao in his life and the only thing he does wrong. Fortunately, God is still on his side and let him hear Tengxiao forgive himself. "Thank you. I''m your father. I didn''t make a good father. Come here. I have many good things that you can use. Take them all." After wandering in the vast universe for so long, Tengxiao has many good things in his hands. Teng saw that precious cultivation resources were put into his hands by Tengxiao. He couldn''t help saying, "father, father, just keep them for yourself. I don''t need them." Hearing this, Tengxiao frowned and said, "you are my son. It''s natural for my father to give you something. Or do you blame me in your heart, don''t forgive me, and hate my indifference to you before, so you don''t want to accept these things?" Hearing this, Teng quickly waved his hand, "no, it''s not." These things are excellent, even some things he can''t name at all, but the powerful aura from there knows that they are good things. "If not, just take it. Don''t be polite to your father." Tengxiao see Teng dare not take the appearance, are directly plug. Yin Zhu and Qiao Nuo stood not far away and watched secretly. Qiao Nuo hugged Yin Zhu''s shoulder. "I''ll tell you not to worry. Don''t you think Qiao Nuo handled it well?" Bai Kun leaned against the wall and looked at Yin Zhu helplessly. "You are just making a fuss. Tengxiao has gone through so many things. If he is still so careful, his strength will not be improved so fast. Tengxiao has already seen it. In fact, he saw it when he came to the earth. But at that time, he didn''t want to understand it. He didn''t tell Tengxiao now It''s good to see you Yin Zhu then turned to look at Jono and said, "I think I''m very happy and lucky. The goddess of luck is looking after me." "Because you are so happy to meet Teng?" Bai Kun said something delicious. The older the guy is, the more jealous he is. The children are also jealous. "Well, some of them are, of course, more of you who are with me. No matter how time changes, you are with me. I love you most." Yin Zhu said happily. "We love you, too, and thank God for meeting you." Jono said happily. Tengxiao and his son, who were walking towards him, were also smiling to greet Yin Zhu. It''s so nice to see her friends. They are all here. She has been with them all the time. Her life is complete and she has no regrets. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!